《Imperial CEO's Overbearing Love》 Chapter 1 Magnificent European vi, a Maybach emergency brake. The man in the car was flushed, his long fingers clenched, and his knuckle white hand revealed his extreme anger at the moment. The brow is tight, the sculptural hard face is tight, and the elegant thin lip makes a voice of cold to the extreme: "has the drugger dealt with it?" The whole car was filled with a cold and murderous air. Lin Jun''s back was filled with an inexplicable chill, and he quickly replied: "it has been dealt with, president. This medicine is very domineering. I''ll go and find a woman for you." "No The man jumped out of the car and left. In the corridor, the man saw Su Jinxi, who was wearing a white wedding dress, was opening the door of his room. His sharp eyes shed with light. He quickly took the woman''s slender waist and brought her into the room. In the dark, the man will su Jinxi against the wall, thin lips covered with that beautiful red lips. Su Jinxi''s eyes widened, "no Well... " It''s just a syble that''s blocked by a man''s kiss. She tried hard to break free, but the inherent weakness of women could not shake the fiery body of men. His body was pushed down on the bed, Su Jinxi repeatedly retreated, "Tang Ming, we just agreed to get married, you said you would not touch me!" "Ah..." In the dark came a sneer from the man. He took off his coat and pulled off his tie. "Woman, be good." The devil''s voice rings. "Don''te here, ah..." Su Jinxi panicked to escape, no matter how struggling, men are like a haze shrouded in her body. She pped the man, "get out of here!" "Woman, I don''t have that much patience." The man''s impatient voice sounded in the ear, his breath let her shiver involuntarily. Su Jinxi bit her lips and put her hands on their chests. However, her hands were like flimsy cicada wings, which were useless. The man continued. "You can''t do this to me! We agreed. " Tears fall from the eyes, drop by drop on the pillow. Watery eyes stare at the ceiling like a huge monster in the dark, swallowing her with teeth and ws. Her struggle as if a punch to cotton, no effect, slowly she stopped struggling, eyes only despair. Feeling her despair, the man put his finger on her chin and said, "I will be responsible." Su Jinxi didn''t adapt to it at the beginning and then fainted directly because of hisck of physical strength. The night was lingering, the sun fell on the gorgeous European style bed, and the woman''s arm skin was as white as snow. A head of green silk randomly scattered on the silk sheet, small head pillow on the man''s powerful arm. The eyshes, like butterfly wings, quivered a few times. I opened my eyes slowly, and my body hurt It was her first thought. The second thought immediately reminds her of what happenedst night. She was vited by her husband who had agreed to marry? "Awake?" There is a strange man''s voice in my ear. Although she and Tang Ming have not seen each other, it is certain that the voice is not his at all. A trace of panic spread in her heart, she turned back mechanically and saw a strange face of mixed blood. Golden soft hair, and a pair of eyes as blue as the sky. "You, who are you?" "Your man, Si Li Ting." Chapter 2 Si Li Ting, when she heard these three words, her face was as white as snow. There is only one surname of Si in the Tang family. The third uncle of Tang Ming is the illegitimate son of Laizi. That is to say, the man who rolled the sheetsst night was not Tang Ming, but his third uncle! Even Tang Ming himself can not ept, let alone Si Li Ting. Su Jinxi instantly exploded, "I, I am your niece-inw, how can you do such a thing to me?" Si Li Ting is very satisfied with her this kind of reaction, the finger vaguely stroked her delicate flowery lips. Last night, his violence was deeply engraved in Su Jinxi''s mind, and she subconsciously retreated. Su Jinxi stares at him with vignce, for fear that he wille up again at this time. The timidity in his eyes still reveals her mind at the moment. "My nephew? It was you who opened the door of my roomst night Su Jinxi thought that she felt sick after drinking winest night. Tang Ming asked her to go back to her room and have a rest. "No way. I went into the room on the right of the second floor." "This is the third floor." Si Li Ting reminded me coldly. The man''s fingers are restless across her smooth back, Su Jinxi''s body trembles but dare not be presumptuous. Because she heard a man''s voice full of banter in her ear, "be good, don''t move." "Sir, I came in." Su Jinxi felt that her heart was about to jump out at the moment. God bless her not to be found. She didn''t find her fingers holding Si Li Ting''s waist tightly. Lin Jun entered the door and saw a smiling Si Li Ting. He was wrong. How could that personugh? "Something?" The smile on Si Li Ting''s face was fleeting and soon returned to normal. Lin did not dare to look at him, so he had to lower his head. However, a woman''s underwear was lying at his feet. Suddenly feel his back a cool, he quickly moved away from his eyes, "Ye, that, that, that 9:30 ne." Lin Jun couldn''t even speak easily. Si Li Ting''s hand swam away at will. Su Jinxi''s small face became more and more red. He simply opened his mouth and bit at the man''s body to let him do strange things. Her bite just happened to bite on the sensitivity of Si Li Ting''s chest, "um..." "Sir, what''s the matter with you?" Lin Jun boldly asked. "Get out." Si Li Ting roared, scared Lin Jun almost didn''t kneel down to beg the emperor to spare his life. She caught her in the door, and was shut by the door. "Woman, you seduced me." "Hu Well... " Before the voice fell, her lips had been blocked, the door opened again, "my Lord, today''s journey..." "Go away!" A faceparable to Shura was drilled out of the quilt. Chapter 3 The door is taken in the past, Su Jinxi''s body is held in his arms by Si Li Ting, and the next wave of attack is ready to go. Ifst night was under the influence of drugs to this woman, then this moment is really easily aroused by her interest. "Woman, I want you." His hot kiss fell on Su Jinxi''s neck. "In terms of seniority, I want to call you third uncle. You can''t do this. I don''t care aboutst night''s affairs. Please let me go." Su Jinxi panicked. She knew the strength of the man. If he really wants to mess around, he has no way to resist. "Ah That''s not what your body says The atmosphere is more and more warm, Su Jinxi''s red face is very lovely, rose like red lips are slightly open, a pair of eyes wetted by water is invisible to tempt him. Lips are about to fall, the door is pushed open again, Si Li Ting a pair of eyes is about to spurt fire, Su Jinxi dead will head against his chest. Gnashing his teeth, the words from the lips: "do you want to die?" Lin Jun wanted to cry without tears. "President, the old man knows that you came back to sleepst night and came to see you specially. It''s expected to arrive in two minutes. Are you sure you want him to see you like this?" From the wedding dress on the ground, Lin Jun knew the identity of the woman hiding here. Although he did not know how his father was entangled with the youngdy, it was obvious that if the current situation was found out by the master, the youngdy would be dead and his father would be stigmatized. "Annoying, get out." "Yes, sir." As soon as the door was closed, Su Jinxi jumped out of bed. "It''s over. The old man ising. I''m going to die!" At the moment, Su Jinxi panicked to the extreme and kept turning around in the same ce. "Stupid woman, dress first." Si Li Ting quickly threw a white shirt of his own to her from the wardrobe. "This is your dress." "It''s up to you to wear it or not." Su Jinxi thinks that it''s toote to wear theplicated wedding dress now, and it''s easy to expose the target. At the moment, I can''t care so much. I put on my clothes three times five times and two times. Picked up his underwear from the ground, Si Li Ting''s sharp eyes saw the lovely Pikachu smiling face above. "Are you still not a woman?" "Didn''t you knowst night?" Su Jinxi red at him and quickly hid his wedding dress under the bed. The little woman in her own shirt, the shirt just covered her hip, two long white legs attractive. Su Jinxi at this time has a fatal attraction, Si Li Ting takes her in his arms and kisses her. "Ting''er, are you awake?" The voice of master Tang rang out. Su Jinxi almost didn''t jump out of fear, and the man''s kiss didn''t stop. She pushed Si Li Ting fiercely. Is this person crazy! His back was covered with a cold sweat. Su Jinxi didn''t dare to think about the consequences of being found out. "Master, the young master may not wake up." Lin Jun outside is also anxious to sweat, this is not ording to the card management of the master, do not mess ah. "Didn''t ting''er always stay upte? I haven''t seen him for a long time. If it wasn''t for Tang Ming''s marriage, I''m afraid he wouldn''te back. Forget it, I''d better push the door in myself. " "Master, don''t..." Su Jinxi took a bite of Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting released her. No matter what to say, Su Jinxi quickly climbed out of the window, there is a 10 cm tform below. "Don''t move, wait for me." Si Li Ting originally wanted to let her hide the bathroom, who knows this wench oneself climbed out. Chapter 4 The old man opened the door and saw Si Li Ting standing by the window, his golden hair swaying in the sun. "Ting''er, what are you doing?" It would have been a beautiful picture if he hadn''t been naked in his upper body and boxer shorts at the bottom. "Who asked you toe to my room?" Si Li Ting was indifferent. "You haven''te back to see me for a long time." The man who is famous in the market is so kind in front of Si Li Ting at the moment, and no one will believe it. "I''ll be leaving in a minute." "Ting''er, at least leave after breakfast. You didn''te when Tang Ming got married yesterday. I''ll see your niece-inwter." Think of that attractive small face, Si Li Ting''s cold lip line overflows a smile, since it is to see a small thing, "good." "I''ll tell someone to prepare what you like." The old man is happy to leave. What he is most sorry for is this child. He is eager to give all his own to him. The old man left Si Li Ting and looked out of the window sill. Where was su Jinxi''s figure just standing? Look carefully, she actually took the opportunity to jump to the room on the second floor, escape? Is it useful? Su Jinxi stepped barefoot on the cold floor, his heart was still beating, and finally escaped. Quickly from the cab to find a suit of clothes, into the bathroom, lying in the bath water, the tension of the string this just loose. When she rxed, she felt that she was about to fall apart. There were marks left by that man everywhere. Was he a dog? Fromst night to this morning, she felt like she was acting in an idol drama, or a super invincible dog blood plot at 8:00. She only hoped that in addition to this, she would not be involved with that man, but she did not know that this was the beginning of her nightmare. After washing, she dressed up, saw some pale face, made up a light make-up, so that no one would find out. Someone knocked on the door, her heart a tight, now she heard a little wind and grass move, the heart will inexplicably crazy, "who?" "It''s me." She was answered by a gentle voice, Tang Ming. "Come in, please." The tone of the newly married couple is too strange. Tang Ming is still wearing the bridegroom''s dress ofst night, but her white shirt cor has a bright red lipprint. "When I take a bath and change my clothes, I''ll go down to breakfast together. As forst night, you should know what to say?" Tang Ming pushed the silver sses on the bridge of her nose. Although the tone is calm, there is a threat in the speech. "I know." Su Jinxi didn''t even want to know who he was withst night. On the first day of meeting, he told himself, "I have someone I like. I married you just to stop the mouth of my family. I know that the Su family is having difficulty in turnover recently. The bride price is 20 million yuan. If you can ept it, we will get married. We will not get the certificate for the time being, and the wedding will be handled in a low-key manner. Is there any problem? " The Su family is on the verge of bankruptcy. Thinking of his parents'' faces, Su Jinxi has no reason to refuse. "30 million, I agree with all the above requirements." "Well, 30 million." "Deal, I won''t take care of your private affairs in the future. On the surface, I''ll be a good Mrs. Tang, but you can''t touch me." "Just to my taste." This marriage was originally a transaction. He didn''t love himself or himself, but Su Jinxi didn''t expect to get involved with his third uncle. Until Tang Ming came out, Su Jinxi stood in the same ce with a face of stupor, "what do you want?" "No, nothing. Let''s go down." Su Jinxi left in general. Chapter 5 Two people down the stairs, about to the first floor when Tang Ming called her. "Why?" Su Jinxi is at a loss. He pointed to his arm. "You''re my new wife." Su Jinxi had to go back and take his arm. At the moment, she didn''t care about herself and Tang Ming. She was only afraid of the man. He seems to be very busy and has a bad rtionship with the Tang family. He should not be here. Just thinking about this, she felt the cold eyes looking at her body. The one sitting at the table, with blonde hair and blue eyes, as handsome as a prince, was not the one whomitted violencest night. He''s here, too! Su Jinxi''s heart is beating wildly at the moment, "can''t see me, can''t see me." She read it fragmentary, silently turned her head away from him. "What''s the matter?" Tang Ming heard her chanting voice. What was she saying? "I, I just have a stomachache. Can I stop eating breakfast?" Su Jinxi didn''t dare to go there. Tang Ming''s eyes in her flustered face swept, "no, this is polite." Damn politeness. At the moment, Su Jinxi just wants to put his head under the table. "Don''t be nervous. My family is fine." Tang Ming thought that she was nervous to see her father-inw, and immediately reached out and stroked her cheek''s disordered hair tofort the way. In the eyes of the Tang family, Su Jinxi is wearing a simple white skirt, which is very good to set off her small waist and long legs. Her chestnut hair te is at the back, and there are several small flower hairpins on it. Simple dress on her body is like a fairy falling into the world, fresh and graceful. Tang Ming is wearing a white suit, the pressed suit set off his warm and modest temperament, two people in the eyes of others is a perfect match. Of course, in addition to a certain person, Si Li Ting is cold with a face, and his sight falls on Tang Ming''s hand to arrange her hair. "Ming''er really loves his wife. I didn''t see your tender side before." The second uncle who spoke. "Second uncle, don''tugh at me." Tang Ming is gentle and gentle. No matter what he does, he will give people the feeling of a modest gentleman. "Xi Xi,e and sit down. You should be hungry?" The second aunt was very enthusiastic. Su Jinxi every inch close to the table, her heart is nervous, that person''s coldness is more and more obvious. "Dong Dong Dong..." Is her heart about to jump out? Just a little distance away, she felt like she had been walking for a century. Looking to arrive at the table, she released Tang Ming''s hand and walked toward her position. Just left Si Li Ting side of the two empty seats, she originally wanted to bypass the Si Li Ting sit in the distant position. I don''t know if it''s too tight. I can''t restrain my feet from shaking when I pass by him. She said to herself, "three, two..." Just as she was about to go around, her feet slipped and her body fell to the ground. The body was pulled back by a big palm, and then she poured into the man''s arms and sat on the man''sp. Si Li Ting''s hand is just on her waist, with a very small voice in her ear way: "so anxious to throw oneself into arms?" At that time, other people were talking, covering up the words of Si Li Ting. Su Jinxi was on pins and needles. He quickly bounced from him. He didn''t know whether he was too nervous or had brain pumping. She stood upright, then bent down and made a 90 degree bow, "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to! " Chapter 6 Si Li Ting''s forehead is a ck line. Is this girl''s brain short of a string? Other people see her look like this also feel a bit funny, quickly y round, "it doesn''t matter, isn''t it careless? By the way, Xixi, this is your third uncle. Should you meet for the first time? " "Three, three." Su Jinxi murmured in a low voice. They met in bed for the first time. "Sit down first. Don''t be too formal." Tang Ming sat beside her, leaving Su Jinxi with the position of Si Li Ting. Su Jinxi sat down with the slowest speed. "Miss Su just came to our Tang family. Your uncles and aunts are very good. Don''t be too nervous." The old man felt that she was very nervous andforted. "Yes." "Move the chopsticks. The dishes are cold." "Good..." She picked up the knife and fork in front of her and prepared to cut the sandwich in front of her. I don''t know if it is an illusion. She always feels that there is a cold line of sight sweeping towards her. The hand with the knife and fork began to shake. Si Li Ting cold voice came: "so afraid of me?" "No, I''m not afraid. I''m afraid of the third uncle." She answered in a trembling voice, and the knife and fork in her hand kept pounding on the te. "Are you not afraid that your voice is shaking?" Si Li Ting close to a point, his breath spurt to her face, let her think ofst night that fierce love affair. Su Jinxi was so scared that his knife and fork directly hit the te, and his face was pale. "Uncle, don''t scare the stream. She''s timid." Tang Ming gives Su Jinxi a sandwich from her te. Si Li Ting has a cold face all year round. It is normal for a woman to be afraid of him. "In that case, it''s wrong for me, little Susu. The third uncle is here to apologize to you." He put his steak on sujinxi te. Su Jinxi''s te was full of steaks and sandwiches. She was inclined to eat sandwiches. But then Si Li Ting''s a word let her change her mind, "small Su Su must eat up, otherwise is to me me." Su Jinxi casually put the steak into his mouth and muttered in his heart that he would eat steak in the early morning. What a pervert. "Is it delicious?" Although Si Li Ting asked her with a smile, Su Jinxi felt that there was a big tusk behind the smile. "Delicious." She had no guts to answer. The conversation between the two people makes people around feel strange. Si Li Ting seldom goes back to the Tang family. Even when hees back, he never eats with everyone. Today, for the first time, he apanied everyone to have a meal. He never cared about others. He would take the initiative to give Su Jinxi steak. This is already a miracle. Tang Ming''s mind is not on Su Jinxi, so he doesn''t care about her at all. "Grandpa, mom and Dad, after breakfast with the brook, I went back to my new house." "Well, don''t always work overtime and neglect Xixi. Let Xixi have a big fat boy as soon as possible..." "Poof..." As soon as Su Jinxi heard about the birth of the baby, he was so frightened that some of the milk he had just drunk gushed out and choked. "Cough." The milk flows down the corner of her mouth, but the Si Li Ting eyes on one side are deeper. Su Jinxi hurriedly wiped, repeatedly apologized, "sorry, I, I drank too fast to choke." "It doesn''t matter. It''s because we are so anxious that we want to have grandchildren so soon. Xixi should not have psychological burden." Mother Tangughed. "When I''m full, I''ll go up and change." Su Jinxi saw that his chest had been moistened. "Well, I''ll wait for you downstairs. I''lle down when I''m ready." "Well." Su Jinxi leaves in a hurry. Chapter 7 Su Jinxi''s heart is still beating violently when shees back to the room. After that, she still doesn''t want to go back to the Tang family. It''s killing her. One does not love her to pretend to be husband and wife''s love, the other has a husband and wife is actually a third uncle, said that he will not be killed? Or hurry to leave here for the best policy, Su Jinxi opened the skirt zipper ready to change clothes. However, the hot palm touched her smooth back, and Su Jinxi jumped up like a cat with hair exploding. "You, how did you get in here?" "Open the door ande in." Si Li Ting replied reasonably, "goblin, seducing me again." He hugs Su Jinxi into his arms, kisses fall down her neck, and looks at her ears from white to red with interest. "Uncle, can you spare me? I''ve said that I don''t care about what happenedst night. If you don''t suffer any loss, we''ll write it off. " "Write it off? Ah... " The coldughter of the man spread to her ear. "The game has just started, stop or not has the final say." "Aren''t you afraid that it will be discovered? You are Tang Ming''s third uncle! You and I are Incest Although Su Jinxi has no feelings for Tang Ming, he doesn''t want to carry that reputation. "Incest? I like it. " After all, his kisses were more unrestrained. "Don''t..." Su Jinxi couldn''t shout, but she couldn''t fight. Seeing the plot begin to develop in an indescribable direction, she was sweating. Suddenly Si Li Ting took her body to the bathroom, what would he do? Su Jinxi wants to cry without tears, how can he get into this big trouble? Just closed the moment, the house has entered a person, "stream." It''s the voice of Tang Ming. Su Jinxi''s sensitivity of this man was totally unaware that someone wasing. "Well." She hastily should a, Si Li Ting evil smile, a bite her ear lobe lick kiss. "I''m going to pick up Xiaoyu. I''ll ask the Tang family driver to take you back." It turns out that Tang Ming came to say goodbye. "Good Well... " Su Jinxi quickly covered his mouth. "What''s the matter with you?" Two people across a door, Su Jinxi hand was Si Li Ting raised over the top of the head, body clothes have been removed almost. The man was lying in her ear, breathing hot, and the atmosphere was fragrant. "No, it''s nothing. It''s just that my throat is a little ufortable. You go first. Don''t worry about me. I''ll talk to your parents." "Well." Tang Ming turns to leave and hears the door mming, Su Jinxi feels his hope is also dashed. She cried in her heart, Tang Ming, when youe back, your nominal wife will be eaten by the wolf. "Now it''s just us. Do you want to y a little game with uncle?" Si Li Ting''s evil voice said in her ear. "Uncle, we don''t have an appointment." "I can''t help you." Si Li Ting carried her into the bathtub. Last night, he was in the dark with the help of medicine, but he didn''t enjoy it. Su Jinxi wanted to cry without tears, "third uncle, what kind of woman do you want in your identity? Why do you want to have trouble with me? Do you know what will happen if it gets out? " "So you need to control your voice." Si Li Ting gracefully took off his coat, tie and long fingers, one by one, untied the buttons on his chest. The muscles with clear texture can be seen at a nce. It is not the figure of a gym fitness coach. Every muscle is very symmetrical. Two shallow gullies ambiguous from the abdomen extended down, Su Jinxi pharyngeal saliva, "you are a wonderful figure." But in a sh she reflected what was about to happen, and she shook her head again and again. "Uncle, let me go." "No way." "How can you let me go?" "Unless I''m tired of it." Chapter 8 This answer Su Jinxi has lived for 20 years. Although she has a secret male god in her heart, she has no experience of being alone with men. How can she know how to make men hate her? "Do you have a cell phone?" Si Li Ting''s clothes are almost taken off. She actually asked this question. It seems that she should have something urgent. He had to unlock the mobile phone and give it to her. Su Jinxi looked dignified and connected to the Inte. After a few minutes, she gave the phone back to Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting is confused. What has she done? But now is not the time to care about her. He has removed his clothes and pressed the switch of the bath water. "Little Susu, be good." He approached her step by step. "Uncle, please, you can''t do this." Su Jinxi retreated in the bathtub, and soon there was no way out. Last night''s story was staged again, and his heart was moved by the white skin of the woman. Once upon a time, even if those women were naked and stood in front of themselves, he had no feeling, but this little woman didn''t have to do anything. Just need a look, a little exposed skin, a little milk is enough, let the imagination. Otherwise, the other people will not be able to control her voice "Uncle..." Women''s pitiful eyes will only aggravate men''s evil thoughts. How can the little sheep beat the wolf. Su Jinxi suddenly began to regret that if she had known that there was a pervert in Tang Ming''s family, she would not have done this transaction. What''s this called? She was tired enough to act in front of the Tang family. Now she has to deal with this man. How could her life be so hard? And this pervert is still a super pervert who eats people and doesn''t vomit bones! An hourter, he contentedly carried her out of the bathroom, and saw her dribbling with water and hair, and her small face turned red. To the wolf''s eyes, Su Jinxi grasped the bath towel and shook his head. His lips muttered: "Uncle..." He just took her in his arms and kissed her red lips. Every time he contacted him, Su Jinxi was flustered for fear that he would be a wolf again. When her eyshes were trembling, Si Li Ting let her go and took a set of ck skirts for her from the wardrobe. "Wear this." Su Jinxi frowned, usually she likes to wear pink or white, "I hate ck." "You have to like it from now on." Si Li Ting''s merciless voice came. "By what!" "Because I like it." Si Li Ting thought of her and Tang Ming a white dress, like a couple installed down when the mood is inexplicable. Su Jinxi took a look at the sexyce underwear, and the blush on his face became deeper, "I don''t wear this kind of ghost thing!" "As a woman, improving your taste is also a required course for you." Si Li Ting really can''t agree with her taste in picachu underwear. See a small woman a face dislike, Si Li Ting bent over, two hands propped up beside her, "need me to start to wear for you?" So close to the handsome face let Su Jinxi breathe a stagnation, "I, I wille by myself, you go out first." Si Li Ting didn''t say anything this time and turned out. Su Jinxi exhaled his breath. God, this is thest time. Please bless me and let this man disappearpletely after this moment. " Maybe God dozed off and didn''t hear her prayer. When Su Jinxi came to the living room, who would tell her that the man sitting in the living room watching the mobile phone hasn''t left yet! Chapter 9 Sitting in the living room, Si Li Ting thought that Su Jinxi had taken his mobile phone before. There was no trace of phone record and text message. He thought about it and opened the webpage. It shows: how to make men tired of themselves? This little thing is really tired of crooked, knew that he just should not easily let her off. The results were "what can I do to keep a man from leaving himself?" "How can a man who is tired of himself change his mind?" No wonder thest expression of the little thing is so disgusting. "Xixi, Mingerpany will leave if something happens. I''ll ask the driver to take you back." The more she saw Su Jinxi, the more she liked it. The child is gentle and simple. Although the Su family is in decline, he is also from a rich family, not like those coquettish pheasants outside. "Good aunt, I can go back by myself." Su Jinxi smiles in his heart, and Tang Ming is clearly picking up his little lover. "Are you still called Auntie when you are married? It''s time to call mom again Su Jinxi and Tang Ming didn''t get the certificate, and only a few close rtives were invited to the wedding. The outside world did not know that the Tang family married their daughter-inw. The mother Su Jinxi couldn''t call it out in any case. "Just as I''m leaving, I''ll see you off." Si Li Ting gets up and breaks the deadlock between them. Compared with being sent by Si Li Ting, Su Jinxi would rather call Tang Mu ma. "I just came back and didn''t stay for a few days? Dad, he''s happy Si Li Ting swept Tang''s mother with cold eyes, and the voice of ice cold came: "I see you are not happy." Seeing Su Jinxi standing in the same ce, he yelled: "don''t go quickly!" Scared Su Jinxi a shake, "Mom, I''ll go first." She was afraid to be known to see what like, quickly to Si Li Ting bowed, "uncle, please send me!" Si Li Ting turns to leave, Su Jinxi follows. How does mother Tang look at these two people so strangely? The brook is afraid of him to death, but Si Li Ting wants to send her. But when I think of Si Li Ting''s unpredictable character, mother Tang will not think about it at all. Su Jinxi came out of the Tang family and was relieved. "Uncle, you don''t have to send me. I''ll go back by bus." "The vi area will repair the bus for you. When your mother gave birth to you, she poured amniotic fluid into your mind?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Jinxi didn''t dare to hate him, so he had to make a face behind him. Who knows she couldn''t turn back with her eyes rolling happily. Si Li Ting a turn to see her two eyes are white eyes, "you still have this skill?" Su Jinxi tried to turn his eyeballs back, but he didn''t make any noise. It was a shame. "Get in the car." Su Jinxi doesn''t dare to stay alone in a closed space with him now. He always thinks that he wille up next second. See her dallying, Si Li Ting cold hum, "want me to hold you?" As soon as this sentence came out, Su Jinxi opened the door and sat in the car for only two seconds. He sat down beside Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi''s body is close to the door, and the distance between them can also sit two people. "I have a gue?" Si Li Ting was not happy. "No No "Come here." "I''m not." Su Jinxi Ao Jiao Road, in the Secretary Li Ting more and more cold face, she aggrieved way: "then you can''t mess." "I look like a jerk?" Si Li Ting asked. Su Jinxi nodded and found that his expression began to change and shook his head madly. "Say it again,e here!" She moved her butt carefully, about three centimeters away. Si Li Ting''s long arm directly took her into his arms, "don''t move, you''ll have to move once!" Su Jinxi: Police uncle, there are bad people here. Chapter 10 The luxury car stopped at the bottom of a dpidated unit building. Si Li Ting looked at the residential building which seemed to copse at any time. "The Su family has not fallen into this situation now?" "No, this is my own rental house." Su Jinxi does not want to say that the real reason is that the Su family began to decline five years ago. Up to now, the family has already been unable to make ends meet. The rest of the Su family, on the surface, have to maintain their previous living expenses. The servants scattered a lot. Su Jinxi didn''t like to live a false life. He rented his own house early in the morning. In the daytime, I do part-time jobs outside in my spare time. I don''t have the delicacy of a wealthy family. This time, it was not her parents who begged her to marry Tang Ming to help the Su family tide over the difficulties. She would not make such a ridiculous deal, and she got into a devil. "I''ll be busy in a moment. Goodbye!" What she thought was never to see again! This time he didn''t stop him and let Su Jinxi leave. Lin Jun saw a funny smile on his face from the rearview mirror, "Sir, are you serious?" "Is it true to want to have her all the time?" All the time There was a ck line on Lin Jun''s forehead "I want her information." "Yes, sir." At the top of the skyscraper, a low-key and luxurious office, Si Li Ting stood in front of the French window with his hands down, his eyes misty, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. "Sir, the information you want." Si Li Ting takes over the folder and looks at it carefully. It turns out that she married Tang Ming only for a dowry of 30 million to the Su family. It''s stupid to sell yourself for 30 million. "By the way, this is Tang Ming''s personal information. Do you want to see it? I found it by the way. " "Well." After seeing Su Jinxi''s story, which can be called the downfall of a powerful family, Si Li Ting also looked at Tang Ming''s dog blood CEO''s y. Tang Ming has a girlfriend Bai Xiaoyu who has been dating for several years. Bai Xiaoyu was born in poverty. She had miscarriage for Tang Ming before, leading to infertility. Tang Jiaben can''t ept the civilian born her, let alone have children. For the sake of her parents, Tang Ming has no choice but to marry Su Jinxi, who is a substitute for her parents. They didn''t get the license and didn''t make it public. Su Jinxi didn''t feel dissatisfied when he heard him pick up Bai Xiaoyu. Obviously, they made an agreement in private. This is a fake marriage. "Sir, I also found one thing in my investigation. Tang Ming once made a private agreement with Miss Su''s parents. At present, I have not found out what they have done." "Find out in three days. I want to know everything about stupid women." "Yes, sir, what about going abroad..." "Slow down, by the way, stupid woman is not looking for a job. Call her and tell her toe for an interview." Si Li Ting ordered coldly. "Yes." It seems that the master of his own family is really moved this time. In addition to Su Jinxi being his niece''s daughter-inw, the two are still very well matched. "By the way, you can help me with one more thing." "Please tell me." "Si Li Ting opens the search content of his mobile phone," the answer to this question of allrge search engines is modified. " Lin Jun looked at the above question at a loss, "how can I make a man tired of himself?" "How to modify it?" "Come here." Si Li Ting said something in his ear, and Lin Jun felt something was wrong. "Sir, this answer doesn''t seem boring. How do I feel like I''m trying to please men?" "Don''t worry about the rest." Stupid women are going to be fooled anyway. Chapter 11 renting house. Su Jinxi has a bitter face. Her home is known by the devil. What if the devil stealthily approaches her home when the moon is dark and the wind is high? By the way, he just sent it downstairs. He didn''t know which floor he was on. Su Jinxi has nothing to do but start to submit her resume online. As a junior, she has been able to leave school in advance to find a job. In recent days, she has put in a lot of resumes, but most bigpanies don''t want to recruit her students who haven''t graduated yet. All the resumes that she put out before have gone to sea. If the Su family was not down and out, even the operation became a problem, and if the turnover was normal, she would go back to the Su family directly. As for now, she can''t find a job! Sighing, she cast all the bigpanies she could, and suddenly she thought of something. The question before the start of the search, is it possible that she was too excited before the wrong number will search out a pile of useless things. This time, I''ll do a good search, "how can I make a man tired of himself?" The result is very different from before, Su Jinxi directly points in the hottest one. "Landlord, it''s not easy for a man to get tired of you. Men are mean creatures. The more active you are to him, the better. He will be tired of it in two or three days. On the contrary, you ignore him. He is full of interest in you." A lot of people agreed. Su Jinxi thought it over carefully. It''s true. Generally, the male masters in idol dramas are crazy about pulling cool, and a lot of crazy girls are around him. But he only likes Gao Leng''s mistress. Every idol drama is like this. If you encounter that demon again, you must remember to take the initiative. The more crazy you are, the better. Maybe he won''t pay attention to himself if he is bored. After watching all the strategies, Su Jinxi went to sleep contentedly. The next morning, the phone rings and wakes up the person in his sleep, "hello." "Miss Su? Your resume has been approved. Pleasee for an interview at 10 o''clock today. " As soon as he heard the interview, Su Jinxi nodded again and again, almost did not bow to the phone three times. "Good, good, thank you." Su Jinxi instantly felt that the whole life wasplete. Being able to interview represented that she had the opportunity to take out her long prepared professional clothes from the cab. Just stepped on the bus and received anotherpany''s interview notice, Su Jinxi felt that his life was not beginning to transfer. If thepany fails the interview in the morning, she has another chance. She arrived at the interview ce early. She graduated from a university and ranked first in her major. The interview will not be too difficult for her. When she arrived, she found that people around her dressed differently. She only wore a light make-up. Look at the beauty around her eyshes can clip flies, red lips like sucking blood, skirt is short, a little squat down will be gone. Is this an interview or a beauty pageant? She remembers that the dress code is obviously the most important part of the interview manual. In fact, there are some reasons why we dress up like this today. The main interviewer is a middle-aged uncle with narrow colors. He likes long legs most. Su Jinxi didn''t know these ahead of time, called her number, and she walked in a little nervously. As soon as she enters the door, she is watched by a pair of eyes. This kind of gaze is like that of you without clothes and full of obscenity. She frowned and found a middle-aged uncle staring at her long legs, his eyes slowly moving from the legs to her chest. Chapter 12 There were only himself and him in the room. The position of the interviewer next to him was empty. In front of the uncle, there was the main interviewer. "Please introduce yourself." His sight fell on Su Jinxi''s delicate face. Su Jinxi suppressed the unhappiness in his heart, perhaps because he thought too much. With an appropriate smile on her face, she introduced herself fluently: "Hello, interviewer, my name is Su Jinxi, graduated from..." After some introduction, the interviewer seemed to appreciate her. "Miss Su has a clear idea. I think ourpany needs talents like you." Su Jinxi put down the big stone in his heartpletely, "what do you mean by the interviewer..." If you can enroll on the spot, you won''t have to wait for the result. The interviewer stood up and walked up to her. "I mean As he approached step by step, Su Jinxi felt that his eyes were not right. His hand suddenly put on herp. "Miss Su, are you free tonight? We can have a good discussion about the admission results. " He has made it clear that Rao is a fool and Su Jinxi knows what it means. Before he came to work, he wanted to be a potential rule. When he was cold in his heart, he pped his backhand in the face. "Please respect yourself." "Bitch, do you dare to beat me? Your admission result is in my hands. If you kneel down and beg me now, I may forgive you. " The interviewer was reluctant to be so delicate and wanted to give her a chance. Su Jinxi wanted to say something else. The door was pushed open at this time. A voice came at the same time: "Mr. Tang, I didn''t expect you came here in person, and now you are interviewing." Su Jinxi looked behind him and two people came in, one of whom was the interviewer who left. Another person is not just the wedding night and white light rain rolling all night, she nominally husband''s Tang Ming? The world is not too small. She went to the Tang Group for an interview. Su Jinxi med her for putting in her resume without paying attention. Does Tang Ming think that she deliberately wants to enter thepany through the rtionship between them? In Su Jinxi''s heart, she has already taken Tang Ming''s 30 million. In the future, she only needs to y his wife well. His private life has nothing to do with him. Tang Ming can see Su Jinxi in professional dress at a nce. Her figure is perfect. She is clean and pure in white dress. She has more mature charm when she changes into professional dress. The face of the interviewer is fierce and vicious. He looks like he will eat Su Jinxi, especially his left face is a little red. What just happened in this room? Su Jinxi didn''t expect Tang Ming to be his backer. The intersection of the two was just acting in front of his family. She stood straight on the spot without any action, but the interviewer looked at her in disgust. "You''re not qualified. Get out of here." Su Jinxi clenched her fist and opened her mouth. She wanted to tell the truth just now. If the president himself did not know it, just tell him now, don''t Tang Ming think she is a fox pretending to be a tiger. After thinking about it, I still didn''t say anything. I turned around and left. Seeing her rebellious figure, Tang Ming''s eyes were light. Su Jinxi did a good job, regardless of his private life, and he also pretended well in front of his parents. Su family on the verge of bankruptcy, she wille out to find a job, see in her good performance before the share, Tang Ming light mouth: "wait, Ie to interview you." Chapter 13 As soon as she heard of Tang Ming''s own interview, the former interviewer knew Su Jinxi''s strength and immediately said: "Mr. Tang, this girl has no real talent. She is a waste of your time in the interview, and there are other people waiting in line." Tang Ming coldly nced at him, "or you sit in my position?" "Mr. Tang, I don''t mean that. I mean..." "Shut up then." Tang Ming said coldly, he pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose. It seems that the gentle man is actually full of ruthlessness. Ignoring the interviewer, he sat directly in the position of the main interviewer, "please introduce yourself." Su Jinxi repeated what he had said before, and answered the professional questions Tang Ming askedter. Tang Ming was a little surprised. He thought that a poordy didn''t know anything. At the beginning, the heart of Su Jinxi some pity, think casually asked her to pass. Who knows that she can easily deal with her own problems, which shows that she has a strong professional ability. I underestimated her,st night she was very calm, today''s interview did not deliberately approach, I did not see the wrong person. Tang Ming admires Su Jinxi in her heart. "Su Jinxi, you have been admitted. Go back and wait for the arrangement." Tang Ming directly checked the column of Su Jinxi''s name. "Mr. Tang, I don''t think it''s right. No one has epted on the spot. Would you like to see the people behind you? After all, we don''t have many ces this time. " The chief interviewer was discontented. "Just her. I have something else to do. You go on." Tang Ming and Su Jinxi walked out of the interview room one after another, and Su Jinxi always kept a distance with him. This was what Tang Ming had hoped for. He had only one purpose to marry Su Jinxi. When he achieved this goal, she would disappear from her sight. He will not have any intersection with her, he does not want to have any disputes with her. He didn''t ask, but he was shunned by Su Jinxi. He was quite upset. Standing at the door waiting for Su Jinxi, Su Jinxi just said to him indifferently, "thank you, Mr. Tang. I really need this job now." "Mom asked us to go back to dinner at night." Tang Ming mentioned another thing. That big house left a very bad impression on Su Jinxi. She was afraid that she would meet the devil again. "Who are there at night?" She asked in a low voice. Tang Ming thinks that she is embarrassed to face her family, after all, the two are fake marriage. "My grandfather and my parents and uncles have gone back to their vi." She was relieved to hear that person''s presence. "OK, I''ll be here on time. If it''s OK, I''ll leave first." "Wait, where do you live? I''ll pick you up. " Tang Ming thought for a while and added, "I''m afraid of my mother''s suspicion." Su Jinxi reported an address and turned to leave, "Mr. Tang, goodbye." Tang Ming looked at the woman who quickly stepped forward to chase the bus. She was born in a rich family. She had a noble and rebellious spirit that ordinary people did not have, but she did not have the delicate temperament of Miss Qianjin. She was a very special woman. The phone rings, "Hello, Xiaoyu." "Ming, I want to eat steak at noon. Take me to eat it." "Well, I''ll have a seat set and I''ll pick you up in a minute." What he loves is Xiaoyu, always. When she looks at Su Jinxi, she has already mixed into the crowd and crowded into the bus. The light rain will not take that kind of car. Su Jinxi doesn''t care what Tang Ming thinks. What she has to do now is to have a stable ie. At least she can support herself first. Chapter 14 It''s four thirty in the afternoon. Tang Ming arrived at her downstairs as scheduled. Su Jinxi hurried downstairs with her bag. The window rolled down and she saw Tang Ming sitting in the back row. "President Tang." With a simple greeting, Su Jinxi sat down directly to the co pilot. Tang Ming eyebrows slightly wrinkled, is he gued? She''s been so far away? "Sit back and you want to be told that we are not husband and wife?" Su Jinxi spits out his tongue. He and he are not husband and wife at all, but at least he is the gold master who saves the Su family, and he has to obey orders. She sat in the back, but her body was close to the door. If the car was ten meters away, she would have to hide ten meters away. Tang Ming took a look at the dpidated unit room, and then looked at the skirt she was wearing, which was worth less than 200 yuan. "I remember that the betrothal gift I gave to the Su family was 30 million yuan, and the other one million was for you to buy jewelry and clothing alone. Didn''t the Su family buy you clothes?" The Su family began to decline five years ago, and Su Jinxi was very sensible. From then on, he took the initiative to lower his living standard. She was also studying while working in college. The purpose was to lighten the burden on the Su family. She even subsidized the money she earned from her part-time job to buy a beautiful dress for her sister. As for her own clothes, she was reluctant to buy them too expensive. This time, she did not see the 31 million Su Jinxi that Tang Ming gave to the Su family. Recently, the situation of the Su family is very bad and needs capital turnover. Su Jinxi has never cared about these. "Yes, of course, but they are all in the Su family." She didn''t want people to think the Su family was stingy. Tang Ming saw at a nce that she was lying. She frowned and immediately ordered the driver to go to Shimao "Yes, young master." The car stopped in the underground garage of the mall, "get off." "Mr. Tang, I don''t buy clothes." "Don''t forget, you are Mrs. Tang now. Do you want my mother to see you wearing street clothes?" Tang Ming is not happy. Su Jinxi had to get out of the car. This was her first time to pick clothes with a man. Obviously Tang Ming is often apanied by Xiaoyu, he is very familiar with women''s clothing, two talents to be found by some salesmen. Bai Xiaoyu is a frequent visitor here. Someone immediately called him. See Su Jinxi motionless, Tang Ming conveniently gave her a fire red dress, "try this one." Usually Bai Xiaoyu likes to wear this kind of publicity style, but Su Jinxi doesn''t like it at all. She is about to refuse to look at Tang Ming. She has to take over the clothes and go to the fitting room to change them. Bai Xiaoyu''s figure is good, but Su Jinxi is actually more material. When she came out, she surprised a lot of people. She is tall, slender waist, long legs, skin like snow, usually she is a pure line. This red dress is sexy and elegant on her body. When Tang Ming saw hering out, there was something amazing in her eyes so nice. Su Jinxi''s skin is much whiter than Bai Xiaoyu''s, and the red color on her body is more in line with her skin color. "Good, good-looking?" Su Jinxi is a little ufortable. She has never worn this style before. Tang Ming turned to open her head, "just this one. Change this pair of shoes." "Oh." Tang Ming saw that the zipper behind her didn''t pull well, so she pulled it up. At the elevator entrance, a group of people gathered around a man in suit and leather shoes. The man who was supposed to go on suddenly saw this scene, his eyes were cold and his feet stopped. The general manager around him was shocked, "president, this is the women''s wear area, is there any problem?" Chapter 15 Si Li Ting looked at the quiet men and women from afar. The woman slightly lowered her head, and her gentle face was dyed with a touch of red because of the man''s nearness. Nodding and smiling, she didn''t know how beautiful she was. Her shyness was blooming for other men. Her eyes were cold. "Assistant Lin, the next inspection is for you." Si Li Ting said coldly. "All right, youe with me." Lin Jun took a look at the men and women over there and immediately knew the president''s mind. It seems that he is really interested in that person. Tang Ming looked down at the white haw neck of the woman, and the light fragrance from the woman''s body was not like the smell of any perfume. At that moment, his heart beat inexplicably fast, trying to hold her in his arms. "Ming." A familiar voice pulled her back to reality, and Bai Xiaoyu came quickly. "Miss White, you are here." Obviously, Bai Xiaoyu oftenes here, and almost every shop assistant knows her. In the past, Tang Ming was surrounded by Bai Xiaoyu. Suddenly, Su Jinxi was regarded as Xiao San. Shop assistants are waiting to see a good show, Tang Ming push sses, face color as usual, "I take her to buy a suit." "You big man, how do you know what clothes to choose? I''ll buy them with Jinxi." "Well, I''ll wait for you over there." Tang Ming doesn''t matter. Her youngdy in the shop looked at each other. Originally, they thought that what they saw was the original match to catch Xiao San. Who knows how harmonious they are. They should be mistaken. Maybe this woman is just a rtive. Su Jinxi has seen Bai Xiaoyu once before, but they have never met each other. "Jinxi, there''s a shop for you over there. I''ll take you there. You''re not suitable for this dress at all." Su Jinxi looks at herself in the mirror. Her red short skirt makes her skin white as snow. She is pure with a trace of sexy and mature. The shop assistants all apud her. She''s never tried this style, and she thinks it''s OK. Since Bai Xiaoyu said she was not good-looking, she went to the fitting room to change back. "Miss Bai, who is thatdy of yours? We all thought it strange that Tang always brought her to buy clothes Bai Xiaoyu''s face did not change, "you are misunderstood. This girl is a cousin from Mingxiang. When Ming saw her poor, she specially brought her to buy clothes." "It turned out to be a country girl. No wonder she was dressed all over the ce." "Or Miss Bai, you have temperament. We have a new style in our store. Do you want to try it?" "No, my size is familiar to you. Wrap it up for me and the red dress on her." Bai Xiaoyu said with a smile, but there is a trace of ice that is hard to detect in that smile. No one can rob her! Su Jinxi heard it clearly in the fitting room. Although Su''s family was in decline and was described as a wild girl, her heart was still very ufortable. Taking off her clothes, she put on her old clothes, suppressed her unhappiness and walked out calmly, just a pair of clenched hands showed her anger at the moment. "Jinxi, let''s go there." Bai Xiaoyu holds a big bag and a small bag in his hand. "No, you go to apany Mr. Tang. I can choose the clothes myself." Su Jinxi didn''t care what clothes Tang Ming bought for her. She left without waiting for Bai Xiaoyu to talk. She made some money in her part-time job these years. She saved thousands of yuan even though she was frugal. The money to buy a dress should be enough. Bai Xiaoyu''s hostility to her is not unknown to her, so she is consciously away from it. Chapter 16 "Miss Bai, your rtive seems to have a bad temper." "Yes, it''s disrespectful. It''s from the countryside." "Miss Bai, you are still gentle and considerate. That wild girl can''t evenpare with your finger." Su Jinxi only felt funny when she heard the voices of those people behind. No matter whether she was a wild girl or not, she couldn''te to them. Tang Ming saw Bai Xiaoyu carrying a bag of things, and immediately frowned, "Xiaoyu, you don''t mean to apany her to buy clothes?" "She said that my taste is too rustic to let me follow her. Ming, why do you want to buy clothes for her? You are just ying games." Bai Xiaoyu is coquettish with Tang Ming''s arm. In a sentence, not only said Su Jinxi''s daughter''s temper, but also asked in a coquettish tone, which would not make men feel bored. "Mom told us to go back to dinner. She was so badly dressed that she could not answer her questions." "Ming, it''s all my fault. I was born in a bad family, and You can''t have children, otherwise you won''t have to work so hard. " Bai Xiaoyu said that tears were about to fall. Tang Ming rushed her into her arms andforted her, "I said I don''t me you. I didn''t protect you before I lost our baby. Xiaoyu, I will treat you all my life. Don''t be sad. " "But I''m so scared. Miss Su looks so beautiful and she''s a daughter. What if, in case you like her? Will you not want me? " "It won''t happen. You are the only one I love. She''s just trying to cope with the existence of my family. I''ll never be attracted to her." "Ming, you are the best." Bai Xiaoyu holds Tang Ming and smiles at Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi in the opposite to see this scene, light back to the line of sight. Bai Xiaoyu, it is just so. Previously thought that Tang Ming likes the person must be a gentle and lovely girl, but unexpectedly it is such a woman with a heart and two faces after her predecessors. Fortunately, I don''t like Tang Ming at all, otherwise I don''t know how sad I should be. She turned and went upstairs, not wanting to see the man who was not the same. When she went into a luxury store wearing less than 200 worth of clothes, the clerks here were of the low dog eye type. A look at Su Jinxi''s clothes, I think she certainly can''t afford to buy them. Maybe she came to the counter to try on the clothes and went back to buy imitations online. The shop assistant didn''t have a good face. Su Jinxi knew how realistic the world was from the fall of Su''s family. Ignoring the face of the shop assistant, she is familiar with this brand. The price of clothes is around several thousand. She should be able to afford a skirt. If it wasn''t for acting, she couldn''t bear to spend her only savings. "Give me a try on this skirt." What she saw was a pink dress, gentle and generous. "Miss, this dress is very expensive. Would you like to see the price first?" At most, the salesmen in the past gave her white eyes, but now they just speak up and despise her. "Are you afraid I can''t afford it?" Rao is Su Jinxi. No matter how good-natured he is, he can''t stand the direct provocation of others. "Miss, I don''t mean that. The fabric of this skirt is very expensive. The pearl flowers on it are all handmade. If everyonees to try it, and they haven''t been sold out, all the pearls have fallen off. Otherwise, you can take a good look and decide whether to try it or not? " The shop assistant''s words obviously felt that she could not afford to buy them and would not let her try. Su Jinxi''s face flushed with anger, "I''m going to try it. You''ll give it to me right away!" "Miss..." None of them moved. "Give it to her." There was a cold man''s voice in his ear. Hearing this voice, Su Jinxi shivered subconsciously. Chapter 17 Several people looked at the source of the sound, and there was no one standing in the shop. Tall and slender, delicate face cold. There is no wrinkle in the well pressed suit. The Italian high-end custom-made handmade leather shoes are worn on the feet, and the sagging trousers wrap the slender legs of men. The air conditioning began to send out from all around the man, but he just went to that station as if he were the overlord of the world, and no one dared to approach half a step. Someone around recognized his origin, "chief, president!" Today, I heard that the president wille down to inspect the work. Before that, he went to the top floor with the person in charge of the shopping mall. "I said to her." Si Li Ting looked at the shop assistant coldly. "Yes, president." Jin Su Ting''s first reaction is to escape! How did I meet him again? Why was he so unlucky? Seeing Su Jinxi walking towards the door, he saidzily, "don''t you want to try on clothes?" "Don''t try now, president. I''m going ahead." Su Jinxi originally wanted to call the third uncle, but he was afraid that others would misunderstand something. "All dead?" Si Li Ting looked at the salesman beside him, and those people understood his mind in an instant. "Miss, you are in such a good shape that you must be very suitable for this skirt. Go and have a try." Several people pushed Su Jinxi in. The attitude is a thousand miles away from that before. Su Jinxi was pushed to the fitting room. Forget it. She tried the skirt and left. By the way, I saw the tag. 4888, she only had more than 100 yuan left in her 5000 yuan deposit. Su Jinxi wore it out a little sore. If the previous red dress was conspicuous, then this pink dress is another style. Gentle with pure. "Wow, this dress has been hanging here for a long time, but the pink is very attractive. Thedy has a great figure and looks good on it." "That''s right. Miss is born with a hanger." Everyone''s praise is endless, Su Jinxi is also more satisfied, "then this skirt, I swipe card." "Try this one." Si Li Ting didn''t know when she stood by her side with a ckce skirt. "No, I hate ck." Su Jinxi did not want to answer. "I like it." When he said this, he said it very close to her ear. Su Jinxi''s face was red. Suddenly her eyes a bright, before her online search answer is not to own a little bit crazy, to cater to men? The more contrary he is, the more he wants to conquer. Su Jinxi thought of this and took the ck skirt in. After putting it on, she found that the zipper of the skirt was not at the side of her body, but at the back. However, the zipper was very small and delicate, and she didn''t pull it up for half a day. "Can youe in and zip me up?" "Yes, miss. Just a moment." Su Jinxi is wearing shoes, back to the door, heard the sound of the door open, she turned around. "Trouble." "No trouble at all." It was the voice of the man that spread to his ears. Su Jinxi was frightened. "This is the women''s dressing room. You, you go out." "Are you inviting me to do something to you here?" Su Jinxi thought that there were so many salesmen outside. His face was pale. It was hard for others to say, but this man was very likely. "If you don''t want to be obedient, turn around." Su Jinxi had to turn cautiously, expecting the man not to touch her. The zipper was quickly pulled up. Although Si Li Ting really wanted to do something, he had to bear with the little woman''s mind. Anyway, the fish are on the hook. Chapter 18 Su Jinxi put on the ckce skirt. The style of the skirt is very simple, but the texture is the best. The slim A-line skirt has ayer of tulle at the neckline, and there are some dots on the tulle. In fact, ck is also very picky to wear. Many people will wear ck in the dust, but Su Jinxi can wear this ck skirt intellectually and elegantly, with a little bit of sexy. The little woman in the mirror seems to have grown up a lot in an instant. "The president has a good eye. Although Miss looks good in that pink dress, this ck dress suits her better." "Yes, miss, I''m so envious of her figure. She looks good in everything." Everyone, I''ll say one word. Although Su Jinxi still likes the pink one, she decides to follow the way she said on the Inte. Be obedient to this man and be crazy about him. Maybe he will let himself go. "OK, this one. How much is it?" "Miss, the president has paid." Su Jinxi frowns slightly, subconsciously will go to take off the clothes, but in a sh, men do not hate money worship women? If he paid homage to money, he would hate himself even more, and her eyebrows immediately expanded, "president, are you sending me this? Thank you. I''ve seen a few more. Can you give them to me? " Sure enough, as soon as this word was said, the salesgirl around looked at her with scorn, and she was an insatiable woman. Su Jinxi is secretly happy in his heart. He will definitely resent his behavior like this. Si Li Ting not only does not have the antipathy, on the contrary will her all small movement all ie eyeground, theplexion has not changed. "Wrap everything in the store that suits her model." "Yes, president." Su Jinxi''s face changed. How could it be different from what I imagined? It may be that the degree is not enough. You have to continue to work hard. She said with a sweet smile, "thank you, president." In fact, I was thinking about how to deal with those clothes? Give it back to him? Si Li Ting left an address for the store, let them deliver to the door directly, that address is Su Jinxi''s rental house. The address is urate to a few floors. Su Jinxi''s heart is cold. Sure enough, this man already knows his specific address. Su Jinxi looked at the time and it was almost half past five. Since Bai Xiaoyu and Tang Ming were together, she had better take a taxi. "President, thank you for the clothes you sent me. I have something else to go." "I''ll see you off." "No..." She was about to refuse, and then she thought about it and said, "OK, so I''ll save a taxi fare." In this way, her image changed from money worship to marketce. Si Li Ting goes to the front. He doesn''t have to force Su Jinxi toe up. He''s a fool. I don''t know. Although Su Jinxi followed him, she was still very ufortable at a long distance. The next step is not to create their own image of flower crazy, so that he should soon hate himself. To the underground garage, Su Jinxi bravely took the man''s arm. Si Li Ting hated other people''s touch, and he should have made his taboo. "Uncle, I suddenly found you look so handsome!" She tried to recollect the images of those crazy girls in her memory. Si Li Ting''s cold lip line overflows with a smile. He is not half happy with Su Jinxi''s touch, but a little secretly happy. Su Jinxi reached the car with a backhand, "is it, how handsome?" Su Jinxi''s heart was shaking at the moment, and the man''s hot body temperature came through his clothes. Chapter 19 No, you can''t be afraid. The more afraid a man is, the more he wants to conquer. She encouraged herself in her heart. Instead of retreating, she took the initiative to hook up the neck of Si Li Ting. "Very handsome." This sentence is not contrary to one''s will. His facial features are exquisite and profound. "Ah..." Si Li Ting hook lips a smile, a take her slender waist into the car. His body was thrown down in the back seat of the car. His memories came back. Su Jinxi''s body trembled unconsciously and subconsciously wanted to say no. Before she said no, the result is a man''s strong, Bei teeth clenched the red lips, the arm took his waist initiative. This kind of time, the girl should take the initiative rather than escape? "Uncle..." She hesitated about what she was going to say, and her red lips were blocked. Su Jinxi and how to know that he now wants to refuse to return to wee the appearance is the biggest temptation to men, Si Li Ting had an idea at the moment when she actively touched his arm. Su Jinxi''s eyes are wide open. He has been so infatuated. How can he be different from what he said online? Don''t men all hate flower lovers and money worshippers? Too light? She''s going for it! Su Jinxi didn''t push aside Si Li Ting, but learned from his actions and slowly catered to him. However, he didn''t know that. Originally, Si Li Ting just wanted to have a taste of it, but now he is out of control. The driver had been scared out of the car for a long time. He didn''t want to relieve the abstinence of his own family, except that abstinence would be so wild. Su Jinxi''s catering not only did not make men dislike her, but also made the atmosphere more and more hot. The mobile phone ring rings at this moment, Su Jinxi instantly wakes up and pushes away the people around him. Su Jinxi picked up the phone in a hurry. It was Tang Ming''s. "Hello." At the moment, her breathing was so disordered that her voice trembled faintly. "We should go back." Tang Ming''s voice is always not hot or cold, just like a routine. Su Jinxi was about to answer, but the man who was clinging to her body bit her earlobe badly. "Ah..." "What''s the matter?" Tang Ming heard her unconscious voice, and suddenly her heart beat faster. "No, it''s nothing. A bug just bit me." Su Jinxi opens his eyes and tells lies. Si Li Ting was described as a bug, more and more bad. Su Jinxi resisted the feeling of his body and bit his lips to prevent him from leaking out strange sounds. "I''ll wait for you in the garage." Tang Ming did not care too much. "No, no, I''ve already taken a taxi. You''d better take Miss Bai home first. I''ll go directly to Tang''s house." Su Jinxi was not good at lying, and his face turned red at the moment. Si Li Ting see under the body of the woman''s face blush, more let his heart itch unbearable. Tang Ming frowned. From the very beginning, Su Jinxi deliberately kept a distance from him. He was not a monster. What did he escape from? After hanging up the phone, Su Jinxi saw Tang Minging towards the garage, and her small face was scared white. Although the two had promised to ignore each other''s private life, she subconsciously wanted to hide. Tang Ming saw that familiar Maybach, this is not Si Li Ting''s car? Although he and this third uncle rtionship has always been bad, since met how should say hello. The driver is not far away from smoking, that Si Li Ting is in the car? Su Jinxi is shaking violently at the moment. She can see the outside clearly from the car. "What, what to do, he''s here." Si Li Ting''s corner of the mouth raised a evil smile, "please, I''ll help you." "Uncle, help me..." Chapter 20 Tang Ming opened the car and saw a very fragrant picture. The man bent over a woman, his tall body covered the woman. Tang Ming only saw the white hands of the woman holding Si Li Ting''s neck. I didn''t think the man was in the car. "Go away!" Si Li Ting didn''t look back. It seemed that he was dissatisfied with others'' disturbance. The deafening roar made Su Jinxi tremble. Fingers can not help but grasp his shirt, the head is dead in his arms, I wish I was a piece of brown sugar glued to Si Li Ting''s chest. Si Li Ting sees the small head in his arms, the corner of his mouth turns cold. After a while, Su Jinxi didn''t hear any movement. Then he carefully put his head out of his arms and said, "he, did he go?" "Don''t leave for the Spring Festival?" Si Li Ting''s light smile rings in the ear. Su Jinxi rxed. Although Tang Ming left, there was still a big devil around him. Take the big devil''s car to the Tang family, during which Su Jinxi has been Si Li Ting''s arms. "I''ll get down in front of me." Knowing what she was worrying about, Si Li Ting didn''t refuse, just because he liked to see the little woman''s frightened appearance very much. Su Jinxi arranged her dress and hair ornaments, and then went to the Tang family vi. "Jinxi." Tang Ming had been waiting in the courtyard and saw her elegant in a ckce dress. ck is not conspicuous, but she has a cool temperament. "President Tang." Su Jinxi closed her hair behind her ears, and a gentle breath spread from her. Su Jinxi''s face only has very light make-up. She is used to Bai Xiaoyu''s heavy make-up. Now when she sees Su Jinxi Tangming, she feels as beautiful as a fairy. Take your eyes off her. "Let''s go in." "Good." "Don''t call me president Tang in front of my family. They will doubt it." "Yes, what do I call you?" "Whatever you want." My husband Su Jinxi is definitely unable to call out, Ming is Bai Xiaoyu''s address, she thought, "you are older than me, I call you brother Ming." "Yes, rehearse first." "Ming Brother. " Su Jinxi is also the first time to call a man so intimate, his face is very shy. That sound Ming brother let Tang Ming that cold heart instantly be soft. "It''s all there." Suddenly came the voice of Si Li Ting. Su Jinxi a heart are raised up, Tang Ming face gentle sh away, "third uncle." "Three, three." Su Jinxi stammered. Tang Ming found out before she seemed to be very afraid of Si Li Ting, subconsciously step forward and block her behind her. Si Li Ting''s white shirt has some wrinkles and some lip prints on it. Seeing his masterpiece, Su Jinxi''s face turned even more red. Si Li Ting ignored Tang Ming, but went straight to Su Jinxi, "afraid of me?" "Uncle, it''ste. Let''s go in. My grandfather will be very happy to know that youe back for dinner." Tang Ming always felt that Si Li Ting had a special feeling for Su Jinxi. Si Li Ting transferred from Su Jinxi''s face, "Tang Ming, you don''t like her anyway. You might as well give it to me. I like little Su Su very much." Hearing such frantic words, Su Jinxi grabbed his skirt tightly. "Uncle, what are you talking about? If I don''t like her, how can I marry her?" "Marriage? Ah... " Si Li Ting sneered and left. Tang Ming felt as if he had been seen through by Si Li Ting. Looking at his back, his face was cold. Chapter 21 Tang Ming turned to look at Su Jinxi, "are you familiar with him?" "No, I haven''t. I''ve seen it twice." Su Jinxi shook his head. The man who had been walking in front of him suddenly stopped and turned around, "don''t you go soon?" Su Jinxi''s body trembled with the roar, and she followed them without thinking about it. Tang Ming looked at the two people before and after, and always felt that they seemed to have a special connection. As soon as Si Li Ting entered the door, the housekeeper''s face was happy, "the young master is back. If the master knows youe back to eat, he will be very happy." This year, he came back twice in three days, which is more than the highest in history. "Uncle, are you back like this?" Tang Ming''s mother doesn''t seem to like him very much. "I need to report back to you?" Si Li Ting snorted coldly and didn''t look at her at all. Mother Tang was speechless and had to turn her eyes in the dark. "Ting''er is back. Let''s add some dishes to the kitchen." Hearing the news of Si Li Ting''s return, the old man of Tang came down the stairs happily. "Grandfather..." Tang Ming a door to see is the old man to Si Li Ting that kind expression, although he is his own grandson, but in the end is against his son. Even if the son''s origin is unknown, the old man''s favor to him is more than everyone else''s. "Minger and Xiaoxi are here. Good day. Let''s get together." Tang Laozi a happy, wrinkled face also a lot of red clouds. "Sir, it''s time to eat." The table was already full of all kinds of dishes, and the old man was in a good mood and invited everyone toe to dinner. Su Jinxi nned to stay away from the man and never sit beside him. When the others were seated, there were only three seats left. "Sit down. It''s your own home. Don''t be embarrassed." Tang Ming thought that she was stiff. "Good." Su Jinxi directly sat on the side of the seat. As long as Tang Ming sits down, he can be separated from that person. However, Si Li Ting doesn''t want to sit down beside her. A group of people''s eyes toward him, Si Li Ting''s cold eyes swept, "how? I can''t sit? " "Uncle, my husband and wife have just got married. Can you sit next to me?" The more she saw Su Jinxi, the more she liked it. She was much more beautiful and gentle than Bai Xiaoyu, who looked like a pheasant type and wanted to be rich and wealthy. Although the Su family can''t turn around now, they have been brilliant before. Whichpany is going smoothly? As long as the disaster is over, it is still a big family. Naturally, Tang''s mother would like Su Jinxi, who was obedient and clever, and had a good family background. Si Li Ting eyes light a cold, body motionless, Tang Ming see he did not move the meaning also sat down beside him. Think of before he said to give him Su Jinxi, does Si Li Ting really like Su Jinxi? Like these two words, how can not be associated with that cold man, at most is interested in Su Jinxi. Rumor has it that he is not close to a woman. This afternoon, he was still in the garage and saw him in the car. There is no difference between him and others. "Everyone''s here. Let''s move." The old man didn''t care about these details. He was very happy when he coulde back to eat. Su Jinxi was half starved. When he heard about eating, he was always the one who was being robbed. At the moment, Su Jinxi was treated coldly. He was in a very bad mood. Su Jinxi has already started to make his bed, and he has not seen Tang Ming''s iron face. "Mr. Tang,e back tomorrow, let''s have lunch and find an excuse to leave. I really don''t know how to face my parents." Tang Ming looked at the little woman kneeling on the ground to make the bed. Although she did not walk away in a short ck skirt, she showed two thin white legs inexplicably attractive. Tang Ming only looked at it and felt thirsty. For the first time, he had a feeling for the woman outside Bai Xiaoyu. "Mr. Tang Why don''t you talk? " Su Jinxi didn''t hear him answer for a long time. He turned around and found that Tang Ming was very close behind him. With her delicate facial features and her unique fragrance, Tang Ming leaned slightly and Su Jinxi subconsciously retreated. "President Tang?" Tang Ming, who is so bewildered, even wants to kiss her. This woman is like a kind of magical flower, which unconsciously tempts him. The distance between them was getting closer and closer. Suddenly the phone rang, which made him wake up in an instant. Bai Xiaoyu''s three words dispelled all his desires. Tang Ming got up and answered the phone: "Hello, Xiaoyu, it''s me." "Ming, why haven''t youe back yet?" "Grandfather asked me to sleep at Tang''s tonight. You''ll be good at home alone." "Ming, it just tripped and the power was cut off. I''m so scared by myself. Will youe back soon? I''m afraid... " White light rain is full of trills. "No power? Look for the property. ""Ming, I can''t sleep if you don''te back. Will youe back?" "Well, I''ll be right back. You wait for me." Tang Ming hung up in a hurry. Su Jinxi doesn''t have to think about it and knows what happened. It must be Bai Xiaoyu who is afraid of seducing Tang Ming and wants Tang Ming to leave. "Is it Miss Bai''s call?" "Well, something happened to Xiaoyu. I won''te back when you go to bed tonight. My family''s side..." "I know how to exin it. It doesn''t matter. You go first." Su Jinxi actually wants Tang Ming to stay. At least Tang Ming won''t do anything to her. If Tang Ming leaves, the devil may be in doubt. "Thank you." Tang Ming resolutely turned to leave. "General manager Tang..." "What''s the matter?" Tang Ming looked back to see Su Jinxi''s face that shed and timid. "Well, can''t you open the window?" "Of course not. Why are you afraid that the Tang family will be robbed?" Tang Ming thought of the dpidated rental house she had lived in before. She must have been used to it. A touch of heartache shed in her heart. "Then it''s all right. You go." How did he know that Su Jinxi was not afraid of thieves, but more terrible than thieves. See her look a loose, do not hesitate to let himself leave, Tang Ming on the contrary some not refreshing, she so hate himself? Chapter 22 At least she can be a little morefortable. Just now she has studied that as long as you lock the window, you can''t get in. As soon as Tang Ming leaves, she locks the door directly, so that she can spend the night safely. Tang Ming went out and heard the sound of locking the door. Su Jinxi, do you want me to leave? In the living room, Tang''s mother is watching the drama of her mother-inw and daughter-inw. When she sees Tang Ming in formal dress, she is about to leave. "Minger, it''s dark. Where are you going?" "Mom, there''s something wrong with thepany. I''ll go out first, and I''ll be back in a minute. You''ll sleep after watching the TV series." Tang Ming told a lie, he did not want toe back. "You child, just married, you are so busy every day. Xixi is a good girl. You should treat her well ande back early." "OK, mom, I see. I''ll be back when I''m done." Tang Ming said against the heart of the words left. Back to the apartment in a hurry, Bai Xiaoyu rushed to open the door. "Ming, you are back atst." Bai Xiaoyu hugs his neck. Tang Ming looked at the brightly lit room, "Xiaoyu, don''t you say it''s tripped?" "Why do you say," Ming Ming? I don''t want you in the same room with other women. " "Xiaoyu, even if I sleep with her separately, she has made a bed on the ground and intends to make the floor." "She''s a good judge." Bai Xiaoyu whispered. "What do you say?" "Nothing, Ming. Anyway, they are all back. Today I have prepared a surprise for you." Bai Xiaoyu closed the door and took off his bathrobe in front of him. Inside the bathrobe, you can see the scenery inside the skirt. "Ming..." White light rain enchanting fingers down his body, the atmosphere is hot. The finger was caught. "You''re ying with fire." "Then you will destroy it." Bai Xiaoyu''s charming smile. Two hot bodies soon intertwined together, Tang Ming did not know what was wrong, his brain is full of Su Jinxi lying on the ground finishing quilt. Bai Xiaoyu only thinks that Tang Ming tonight is more violent than before, which makes her voice hoarse. Tang family. After Tang Ming left, Su Jinxi took a beautiful bath and prepared to have an early rest. The doors and windows were locked. She was confident that she would be safe tonight. At the moment, she upstairs room, Si Li Ting wearing bathrobe, slender fingers gently shaking in the hands of the wine ss. Silver cup edge in the light shing light, the man''s cold eyes staring at the void, no one knows what he is thinking. "Sir, as you expected, Tang Ming has left. I''m afraid she won''te back tonight. Miss Jinxi has locked the doors and windows." Lin Jun doesn''t know what happened to her husband. Although Tang Ming has no real rtionship with Su Jinxi, in the eyes of Tang family and Su family, she is Tang Ming''s wife. All the women who pursue him can go to the square, but he just takes a fancy to Su Jinxi. "You go down and tell Su Jinxi that I will wait for her in my room at eleven o''clock." "My lord Miss Jinxi is afraid she won''te. I think she is afraid of you Lin Jun wiped a sweat to Su Jinxi in his heart. "If she doesn''te, you say I''ll announce our rtionship and let her do it." "Yes, sir." Lin Jun had to shake his head. Miss Jinxi, please ask for your own good fortune. I can''t help who let you be liked by the master. Su Jinxi turned off the light and went to sleep, but she did not know that the door was knocked. The person who was about to fall asleep woke up from her dream. She asked cautiously, "who?" Lin Jun looked around and made sure there was no one. Then he said, "Miss Jinxi, I want you to go to his room at 11 o''clock." "What! I''m not going. " "The LORD said that if you don''t go, he will tell the Tang family about that night. The words have already arrived and I will go." Lin Jun left quickly. If you love Su Jinxi, it''s very likely that Su Jinxi will be his wife, so he doesn''t dare to offend him. It''s better to leave the trouble to them. Su Jinxi in the door is scared and sweating. He turns around in the house unconsciously. What to do? Si Li Ting must know that Tang Ming left. If you go up now, isn''t it easy to get into the mouth of a tiger? Why did he not reduce his interest in himself at all? The broken answer of online search is not right at all. Don''t go, to Si Li Ting that character may really say. After all, he had a bad rtionship with the Tang family. Even if it was said that he had gone to the wrong room that night, it was his fault. Since ancient times, if something goes wrong, a woman''s reputation must be heavier than a man''s. Su Jinxi felt terrible when she thought about such words as "water nature", "women''s immorality" and so on. What should she do now? Su Jinxi stares at the mobile phone, the time passes by one second, now it is 10.50. Su Jinxi has been wandering around the room for more than 20 minutes.When the mobile phone rings, she almost falls to the ground. Who will call her at this time. A strange phone was beating on the screen. Su Jinxi was angry, and then he yelled: "I don''t buy insurance, I don''t loan, I don''t decorate my house..." "Woman, you have ten minutes." Si Li Ting''s voice is clear and clear. Su Jinxi''s face is even worse. "Yes, it''s you!" Su Jinxi was so nervous that he almost bit his tongue. "It''s me." Si Li Ting can almost imagine her panic stricken face at the moment. Su Jinxi calmed the restlessness in his heart, "third uncle, I beg you to let me go, OK?" "I won''t let go until I''m tired of you." Su Jinxi wanted to cry without tears. How could she go to the wrong room that night and take the third floor as the second floor! "What can I do to make you tired of me?" The man''s outspoken words came, "you still have nine minutes. If you don''te tomorrow morning, you''ll be waiting for the Su Tang family to make trouble." "It doesn''t have a good reputation for you when ites out." "Oh, you think I care about fame? You just need to tell me if you''reing or not Si Li Ting''s voice suddenly became cold. "I Come on Su Jinxi gnashing his teeth, anyway, it is not the first time. The big deal is that he has found a duck. Anyway, he is so handsome that he does not suffer losses. It''s right tofort herself, but it takes a lot of courage for her to really take this step. Su Jinxi opened the door like a thief and looked out. The vi was already dark. Everyone was asleep at this point. Su Jinxi didn''t dare to turn on the light. She felt the stairs up. The closer she was to the room, the faster her heart beat, as if she was about to jump out. When I got to the familiar room, I knocked on the door and opened it. It was dark in the room, and he had not seen the man clearly. Su Jinxi had been brought into the house, just like that night. The body is put on the soft bed, Su Jinxi tightly grasps his bathrobe. "Uncle, I''m not convenient today." Su Jinxi told a lie, as long as he didn''t do anything! "Well?" The man pulled the hand of her nightgown and froze. "What, I have my period..." The only way she could imagine was this. Before that, she felt some pain in her lower abdomen when she took a bath. This is the precursor of every time shees to her period. "What is a period?" Si Li Ting was at a loss. In the dark to her little face rose more red, do you want to exin to him what is called a period? "Well, every woman wille, once a month, seven days at a time." She said, Si Li Ting instantly understood, with a cold voice, "if you dare to cheat me, you don''t want to get out of bed in three days!" He really wanted her when he was in the underground garage. What kind of torture is this? Now she actually said that she was physically inconvenient, Si Li Ting''s face was so cold that she was about to eat people. "I don''t have one." Su Jinxi was so frightened that he was so fierce. "How timid." The man snorted coldly. "Can I leave now?" "Close your eyes and go to bed. If you don''t want me to take it now, don''t move." Si Li Ting with anger, dissatisfied with the man is very terrible. Su Jinxi was in his arms with his eyes closed. Although she felt very happy to escape a robbery, the key was how could she sleep with the hard objects behind her back? Si Li Ting also kept his word, as long as she didn''t move, didn''t move to her, just held her very simply. After struggling for a while, Su Jinxi finally went to sleep. He felt the steady breathing of the little woman in his arms, with the faint light of the streetmp outside. Si Li Ting saw the delicate facial contour of the little woman, and Su Jinxi was like an angel falling into the world. The fingers gently traced her outline, over and over. In the early morning, when the first ray of sunshine came in, a person came in. Tang Ming sees Su Jinxi sleeping on the bed. Her long and thick eyshes are like the wings of a butterfly, and her small face is naturally dizzy with two groups of red. Purplish red mouth slightly open, like an attractive rose, chestnut hair soft sprinkle on the pillow. He felt that he was like a person who had entered the fairy tale world by mistake. Su Jinxi, who was sleeping in front of him, seemed to be an elf and a Sleeping Princess, who wanted to wake her up. He bent down like a demon and wanted to kiss the attractive red lips. All of a sudden, the eyshes like butterfly wings quivered slightly. A pair of clean and pure eyes like green hills after the rain were opposite to him. Su Jinxi opened her eyes and saw not Si Li Ting, but Tang Ming. She was scared to y from the bed. "Bang" a sound, Su Jinxi hit Tang Ming''s forehead, skull sound. This hit Su Jinxi bared his teeth, and her tears came out."You, why are you here?" She covered her forehead and looked at Tang Ming with tears. Tang Ming see her pain in the heart of the small face some guilt, "sorry, I know you are timid, but suddenly appear, frighten you?" Su Jinxi looks at the room. There is no Si Li Ting around. She sleeps in the room on the second floor. This is not his room. The man actually took advantage of his sleep to carry himself back to the room. Chapter 23 "You, why are you here?" She covered her forehead and looked at Tang Ming with tears. Tang Ming see her pain in the heart of the small face some guilt, "sorry, I know you are timid, but suddenly appear, frighten you?" Su Jinxi looked at the room. There was no Si Li Ting around. She was sleeping in the room on the second floor. Su Jinxi is at a loss. Was he nervous and had a dream? I didn''t go to Si Li Ting''s roomst night? He didn''t sleep with himself? "It was just a dream." She breathed out a sigh of relief and patted her chest. Tang Ming feels guilty about Bai Xiaoyu. He doesn''t know why he wants to get close to Su Jinxi. "What dream did you have?" He did not find that his tone to Su Jinxi was not as cold as at the beginning. "No, nothing." Su Jinxi shakes her head again and again. She thinks it''s a dream. How does Tang Minge in? I locked my roomst night. She grabs the phone from the head cab, and there is a phone call at 10.50, which proves that everything is not a dream, but a real existence! The man should have carried himself back to his room not long ago. Su Jinxi''s face changed again and again. It was not a dreamst night. "What''s the matter?" Tang Ming saw the expression on her face changeable, and for a while she couldn''t figure out what character this girl was. How could she smile and feel sad for a while. Su Jinxi where dare to say this matter to him, "it''s OK, Tang Zong I want to get up, you go down first." Su Jinxi set him apart. Tang Ming always thinks that Su Jinxi has something to hide from him, and her attitude of not saying anything makes Tang Ming very frustrated. Ming Ming and his wife agreed not to interfere in each other''s private affairs. Now how can he be curious about Su Jinxi''s affairs? Leaving with a cold face, Su Jinxi felt very strange when he saw the pure white back. How could he be so cloudy and sunny? She jumped out of bed and began to dress and wash. The pain came from her abdomen. She didn''t really cheat Si Li Ting. The period really came. Every time to the first two days of the holiday to her small life, her constitution is a very severe dysmenorrhea. When she came down, a small face was pale. At the moment, all her senses were concentrated in her abdomen, which seemed to be beaten with a hammer. Pain let her even Tang Ming and Si Li Ting two people both look at her eyes are blind. "Stream,e and have breakfast." "Good." Su Jinxi''s face was discolored with pain. She had no appetite, so she just ate a little. Tang''s mother called Tang Ming aside. "Ming Er, didn''t youe backst night?" "Mom, there''s something wrong with thepany..." "Why are you out in the middle of the night? Don''t think I don''t know. You''re still connected with that fox spirit. Were you with her against night? " Tang''s mother''s impression of Bai Xiaoyu is extremely bad. "Xiaoyu is not a fox spirit. Mom, I have married Su Jinxi ording to your order. What can you do for me?" Tang Ming''s eyes have shown dissatisfaction. "Ming''er, I know you are a good boy, but Bai Xiaoyu is really not a good man. It''s also for your good that your mother doesn''t let you associate with her. Jinxi is a clever and sensible girl. She is not as good as Bai Xiaoyu? You can''t miss your lover. If Bai Xiaoyu offends Jinxi, I can''t spare you! " Tang Ming heard this kind of words to feel ufortable, "OK, don''t say, I apany her back to the door." "Well, you''ll break up with that little white rain as soon as possible!" Tang''s mother added anxiously. When Tang Ming and Tang''s mother are talking, Su Jinxi is already waiting in the hospital. Where Si Li Ting is, she always feels like a time bomb. "Didn''t you sleep wellst night? You look so bad? " Si Li Ting didn''t know when to walk to her side, scared Su Jinxi to retreat three steps. "Uncle, don''t be so close to me." There are people everywhere in the morning. If you don''t pay attention to your words and deeds, you don''t know what you will think if you are seen by others. Her estrangement makes Si Li Ting very dissatisfied, the man is gloomy a face, step by step toward her. Su Jinxi instinctively back, until the body against the tree, she can not retreat. "I want to eat people?" Si Li Ting coldly looks at the woman in front of her. "No Su Jinxi''s feet are trembling. The people of the Tang family are all uncertain. Who knows what Si Li Ting will do next second. "What are you doing so far away from me?" "I''m afraid that others will doubt me. I beg you, uncle. I''ve done everything you asked me to do. Please give me onest face. I''m not afraid of being scolded, but I can''t implicate the Su family." Su Jinxi raised his head, and his bright eyes looked at Si Li Ting. Without the sight of escaping, she looked at him directly, and Si Li Ting pinched her chin. "I''m too bold to talk to me like this." "Uncle, it''s very difficult for the Su family. If this kind of reputation spreads out again, other people won''t cooperate with the Su family. I beg you, don''t you treat me like this?" Su Jinxi sincerely prayed.Tears in her eyes let Si Li Ting feel upset inexplicably, and his involvement makes her so embarrassed? It is clear that she has nothing to do with Tang Ming. "The stream." Tang Ming saw the two people who were very close to each other. Si Li Ting was cold, while Su Jinxi was full of tears. The tears would roll down in a second. "Uncle, if there is something wrong with you in the brook, please forgive her in my face. She is just a little girl." Such a picture is Si Li Ting bullying Su Jinxi, subconsciously want to protect Su Jinxi. Si Li Ting looked coldly at Su Jinxi, who was protected by Tang Ming. The air conditioner on his body was even worse, "your face is very valuable? Ah... " Cold hum a direct turn to leave, just that moment he wanted to say more excessive words, but saw Su Jinxi eyes tears, he swallowed again. Si Li Ting''s leaving, Su Jinxi, who is tense all over, is relieved. Fortunately, he didn''t say anything. "Are you all right?" Tang Ming saw her forehead out of a thickyer of thin sweat, was actually scared into this appearance. "It''s OK. Thank you, Mr. Tang. I''ll go first. I''ll exin to my family. I''ll go back by myself." Su Jinxi never nned that Tang Ming would really apany her back to the door. Every time she got close to her, she would leave, which made Tang Ming feel ufortable. Originally, he had been arranged, and the gifts were sent early. At that time, he would not go because of his work, but he was in a bad mood when he saw that Su Jinxi wanted to draw a clear line with him. Tang Ming changed her mind. "What would your family think if I didn''t go back?" It''s a great shame for the woman to see her husband when he just got married. He never thought about it before. Anyway, they were just ying games. He married her only to deal with the Tang family. As for what the Su family thought, he didn''t care at all. He didn''t have any good feelings for the Su family, but he was just a group of people who were open to money. At the beginning, he was indifferent to Su Jinxi because of this. Later, she got in touch with Su Jinxi and found that she was totally different from the Su family and her impression on her was also slightly improved. As soon as Su Jinxi heard that he was going to apany him back to the door, his face was somewhat unbelievable. He thought of Bai Xiaoyu''s expression before. Since Tang Ming and Bai Xiaoyu really love each other, she still keeps the best distance with Tang Ming. "Well, Mr. Tang, you''d better go busy. I don''t care." The more she shirked Tang Ming, the more dissatisfied she was. "Get in the car and go back to Su''s house!" Hearing his voice full of coldness, Su Jinxi is one and two big. How can she seem to offend both of them. Tang Ming sent the driver to drive by himself. Su Jinxi consciously went to the back seat. The man''s co pilot is usually reserved for the beloved woman. She has no intention of crossing the distance. However, in Tang Ming''s eyes, Su Jinxi didn''t want to get close to him and wished to leave as far as possible. "Ahead." "But..." "Don''t let me say it again." All the men in the Tang family are domineering. Su Jinxi has no choice but to let others be the gold master. She has to get out of the car and prepare to go to the co pilot. This car just on the side of Si Li Ting ready to get on, not close to him, Su Jinxi already felt a chill, inexplicable fear spread from the heart. Two people passed, Si Li Ting''s cold voice floated: "woman, you can''t escape." She sat in the car with a lingering fear. Tang Ming looked at her frightened face and looked at Si Li Ting who had just got on the bus, and directly started the car to leave. "Are you afraid of him?" Tang Ming feels that the rtionship between them is not simple. "Well." She was afraid to the extreme, one because of the chill of Si Li Ting himself, and the other was that the handle of the matter was in his hands. How could she not be afraid? "He neveres back, and I don''t know what''s wrong with him. Hees back so often recently. You won''t meet him in the future." Tang Ming was relieved. Su Jinxi looks at the scenery that flies by outside. It would be nice to be like what Tang Ming said. But why does she always have a feeling that she will meet with Si Li Ting again? This is not the end, but a starting point. Tang Ming Yu Guang looks at Su Jinxi and finds that her small face is full of clouds. She has something on her mind. All the way speechless, the car drove to Su''s house. "It''s sote. My sister hasn''te back. I''m afraid she won''te back." Su Jinxi''s sister Su Meng said. "It''s really unruly. Today our rtives and friends are here, and they don''te back." "The young master of Tang family doesn''t know the rules, and the girl Su doesn''t know the rules?" Su Jinxi''s uncle was impatient. "That''s right. It''s really the water thrown out by the married daughter. Once you get married, you don''t evene back home. Xiaohong, don''t learn from your sister." My aunt said to her daughter. Su Fu''s face was very ugly, "call her. If you don''te back, don''te back!"Su Jinxi didn''t expect that what he heard when he came back was notughter butints. "Mom and Dad, I''m back." Su Jinxi enters the door with a strong smile. Chapter 24 People who had been chattering before kept quiet as soon as they heard Su Jinxi''s voice, and changed their faces into a pair of intimate looks. "Is Xixi back? Come in "It''s been a long time. There''s a traffic jam on the road." Although Su Jinxi was not happy in his heart, he could understand their feelings of waiting and impatience, so he did not me them. "No, no, we just came. By the way, how could youe back alone, master Tang?" The Su family was on the verge of bankruptcy. If Tang Ming''s 30 million yuan had not allowed the Su family to keep thepany for a while, the situation was still not good. If they want to continue to operate, they still need to continue to inject capital. The key is that all the people in the Su family who can borrow money in the past five years have borrowed money all over the ce. Thepany is also in a bad mood. Everything is lost, and the borrowed money is lost. Finally, Su Jinxi found such a good marriage. Of course, they must seize the Tang family as a cash cow. "Don''t you think young master Tang didn''te back?" My aunt''s face, still smiling, turned ck. "He..." Su Jinxi originally wanted to say that he went to the parking lot, but he was afraid that they would wait for her so quickly. Now it seems that they don''t wee their arrival at all. "Xixi, why didn''t young master Tange? He didn''t evene back to the door, but he didn''t pay attention to our Su family. " "Did you do something to offend him? If you get married, it''s not asfortable as you used to be at home. Do you want to listen to the Tang family? " "Jinxi, you have a word to say Everyone, you and I said a word, full of words of criticism, how this is different from her imaginary return door, everyone pointed at her. "Who said I would note?" Suddenly a voice came from the door. Tang Ming walked in against the light, and the sun covered his white clothes with a soft halo. He was tall and tall, with endless elegance in every step, and a chill on his handsome face. Fortunately, he didn''t seem to be surrounded by the poor woman. "Tang Brother Ming. " Su Jinxi walked quickly towards him. She was supposed to be called president Tang. She was afraid that others would doubt her, so she quickly changed her words. Her brother Ming let Tang Ming''s cold heart be gentle, he just wanted to protect her. "Master Tang is here." The others quickly changed their faces and thought that Tang Ming would note. Tang Ming heard them scolding Su Jinxi, and her eyebrows were locked. When he thought about the marriage before, Su Jinxi''s parents made terms like selling their daughters. None of them was good for their daughter. In Tang Ming''s eyes, these are a group of ordinary people. Su Jinxi also talked with him about money. If it wasn''t for Su Jinxi''s willingness not to interfere in his false marriage, he would not have any rtionship with the Su family at all. Later, after getting along with each other, he found that Su Jinxi was different from the Su family, and his impression of her gradually changed. On the contrary, they gave them more than 30 million yuan, and the Su family didn''t even buy her decent clothes. They really sold their daughters. "Su Jinxi is already a member of our Tang family. If we want to fight and scold in the future, only the Tang family can have this qualification." Tang Ming protects Su Jinxi behind his back, which makes Su Jinxi feel moved. In fact, from small torge, her status in the Su family was very low, low to dispensable. She didn''t know why. Her parents just like her sister. If she had a dispute with Su Meng, no matter whose fault it was, the first person her parents scolded was herself. She studied hard, thinking whether they would like themselves as long as they were better. She showed her report card to her parents with full marks, and they did not have much joy. However, Su Meng has made some progress. They are very happy and mour to celebrate for Su Meng. Since she was young, she has been instilled with the idea of letting her sister. Su Meng is smaller than herself. She should have been allowed and spoiled. Su Jinxi didn''t have any dissatisfaction. He just took it for granted. Her rtionship with her parents has always been light, so she went to rent a house on her own as soon as she went to university. The heart that has been ignored has be warm because of Tang Ming''s concern. The Su family thought that Su Jinxi and Tang Ming had a bad rtionship, but they didn''t expect Tang Ming to protect her like this. "Young master Tang, where are we willing to scold Xixi? We didn''t think you didn''te, so we asked more questions." Everyone is courting Tang Ming one by one. Tang Ming doesn''t want to say more about this kind of person. "Sister, you finallye back. I miss you so much. I have a lot of things to tell you." Su Meng takes Su Jinxi''s hand with an intimate look. In the impression, this sister has never been so intimate except that she has something to do for herself. Su Jinxi some wrong Leng was pulled aside by her, Su dream this is how? "Sister, what''s the brother-inw doing to you?""Good." Sujinxi casual road. "Sister, you can buy me 100000 clothes. I have no clothes to wear recently." Su dream haunts Sujin stream road. "100000? Where do I have so much money? I gave all the money Tang Ming gave to my mother. " Su Jinxi didn''t do a part-time job recently. How could he spend so much money for a while. "Elder sister, you don''t pretend. My brother-inw is so rich that I''ll ask you for 100000 yuan. Do you have the heart to let me wear such ragged clothes?" Su Meng looks unhappy. The clothes on her body were clearly newly bought when she got married not long ago. However, she didn''t buy anything for her to get married. Su Meng even hated it. "Menger, your clothes are not very good?" "Where is it? You don''t know that those cheap women in our ssugh at me all day long for my poor dress. Sister, it''s very simple for you to ask for 100000 yuan from my brother-inw." Don''t say that she and Tang Ming are nominal couple. Even if they are really married, how can they casually ask for so much money? Su Jinxi can''t tell the Su family about his agreement with Tang Ming, which saves her parents from worrying about her. She thinks that she still has 5000 yuan on her card. "Menger, it''s not convenient for me to ask your brother-inw for money, but if you want to buy clothes, I can buy you one." As long as she doesn''t go to expensive ces, she should still be able to afford a dress. "You said earlier. Let''s go to the mall now." Su Meng studied in an aristocratic school. What we cared about was not grades, butpetition. Who has a new skirt, a new hairstyle, and a limited amount of jewelry. Su Jinxi is only willing topromise with this sister. "Mom, my sister and I will go out first. Brother inw, you will have a good time in the Su family." Su Meng took Su Jinxi''s hand and walked outside. "Come back early for lunch." Mother Su''s voice came. "I see." Su Jinxi has a huge gap in his heart. His mother never talks to him in such a tone. Su Jinxi almost has to have a feeling that he has picked it up. The car drove to the mallst time. Su Jinxi was afraid that he would meet the devil here again. However, he was more relieved when he thought that people who were so busy would not appear here again. At the mall, Su Jinxi is ready to pull Su Meng to a shop he can afford, but Su Meng is ungrateful. "Sister, there are some bargains on the second floor. We have to go to the top floor." The top floor is full of high-end custom-made clothes, one of which needs at least five figures. How can su Jinxi get the money. "Menger, I don''t have so much money. I only have enough money for you to buy it on the second floor." "Oh, here we are. Let''s go and have a walk, even if we don''t buy them." Su Meng forced her to the top floor. On the top floor, it is obvious that there are fewer and fewer people. All of them are high-end customers. Ordinary people dare note up at all. Su Meng is obviously a frequent customer here. As soon as he enters the shop, a salesmanes to greet him, "Miss Su, we have a new style in our store. Come and have a look." "Menger, the situation of the Su family is so bad now. The clothes here are too expensive. Let''s go down and have a look." Su Jinxi himself is reluctant to buy thousands of clothes to wear, but Su Meng has never reduced his spending. "Sister, I''ll try it." Su Meng heart also made a good idea, even if Su Jinxi has no money, Tang Ming is not very rich? "Then you just try not to buy it." As soon as Su Meng entered the store, she was just like a queen, "show me that one." "Yes, Miss Su, you have a good taste. This is a new model just arrived yesterday. It''s just one in a store." Su Meng tried this one and that one. The people in the shop were very busy. Su Jinxi is Wu from looking at the window of a dress daze, women are naturally like clothes. It was a white skirt, simple in style but good in design. A special flower was embroidered on the skirt with colored thread. Emilia. Few people have ever seen this kind of flower, or even heard of it. This kind of delicate flower blooms in the desert of Africa. It takes five years toplete the root and stem interction, and only in the spring of the sixth year does it produce a small four-color flower. Flowering period is only a few days, like a sh in the pan. Su Jinxi was fascinated, but she didn''t know. In the cafe on the top of the building, a man stood with a negative hand and looked at her seriously. The cold eyes on the small figure when the eyes be shallow and gentle. Behind the man stood Mr. Wu. Mr. Wu bowed down and asked respectfully, "Mr. Secretary, do you have any questions about this cooperation?" "No, you can go. Contact my assistant for the process after that." Si Li Ting didn''t turn around. At the moment, there was only one person in his eyes. "Thank you very much. I won''t disturb you." Until he left the man did not turn around, along his line of sight to see, there stood a little girl, did not wait for him to carefully see who, Si Li Ting a cold eye swept.Scared Wu Zong a shudder, also don''t care to see more, "I''ll go right away!" Said the ghost general escape. Chapter 25 Su Jinxi likes this skirt very much. A salesmanes to her and sees her with Su Meng. She can definitely afford it. "Miss, do you like this dress? If you like, I''ll take it down and try it for you. There''s only one skirt in the shop. You''ll be very suitable for this dress. It happens that we''re doing some activities in the store now. The discount is only 888000. The price is really good. " More than 88000, or after the discount price, Su Jinxi quickly moved his eyes, "I''ll see, do not buy." How can a person with only 5000 yuan on the card buy it? She went back to the shop where Su Meng looked at the clothes and wanted to take Su Meng away. When she returned to the store, a voice came from her ear, "Oh, isn''t this Miss Su, the flower of our school? Has the economy of the Su family turned around recently It was her ssmate, Lin Feifei, the daughter of Lin''s group, who confessed to Su Jinxi because of the boy Lin Feifei liked when she was a freshman, and was rejected by Su Jinxi. This matter makes Lin Feifei resentful, from freshman to see Su Jinxi, often sarcastic. Knowing that Su''s family was in decline, Su Jinxi often took part-time jobs outside. She did not Miss Su Jinxi. Usually, Su Jinxi can ignore and leave directly, but now Su Meng is still trying on clothes. Su Jinxi didn''t answer, which made Lin Feifei in a bad mood. "Su Jinxi, do you really think you are a daughter of gold? I heard my father say that the bank will not give you loans to the Su family, and the Su family will soon go bankrupt? " "Lin Feifei, if you have time to study my family''s affairs, you''d better take good credit. Don''t even get your diploma at that time." Lin Feifei''s grades are all in vain. ording to the regtions of the school, he can''t graduate. Lin Feifei disapproved and said, "it''s very important to graduate? Anyway, I have a lot of money in my family. I can go to my father''spany at any time. Tut, I''m not like you, and I have to send my resume everywhere to find a job. " Compared with ordinary people, Lin Feifei always likes to attack Su Jinxi with this weakness. As they were talking, Su Meng came out of the fitting room and said, "sister, do you want to see if this skirt looks good?" The shop assistant quickly came over andplimented, "it''s very nice, Miss Su. This skirt is tailor-made for you, and the skirt you like just now is also good. Otherwise, Miss Su bought it together." "I like it too. Sister, you can buy it for me. It''s only about 100000 yuan for two skirts." Su Meng opened his mouth for more than 100000 yuan. Su Jinxi''s face changed greatly, "dream, what did you promise me?" "Sister, I like it so much. You can buy it for me." Su Meng did not believe that Su Jinxi married Tang Ming without any pocket money. The Tang family was rich and powerful, and was not so stingy. "Dream, I Shall we go now Because of the salesman here, Su Jinxi is embarrassed to say that he has no money. Seeing her embarrassed face, Lin Feifei knew what was going on. If Su Jinxi had money, he would not have gone to work part-time to earn money in recent years. "Your sister doesn''t have any money at all. She often wears hundreds of yuan worth of goods. It''s said that the economic situation of your Su family is very poor recently. You can''te here at will. You''d better leave early to avoid disgrace. " Su Meng didn''t have su Jinxi''s good temper, so he argued with Lin Feifei immediately. "Who has no money? I bought my clothes all the year round. Lin Feifei, don''t pretend to be rich in front of me. If your mother didn''t climb into your father''s bed when she was a little girl, now you''re a bastard who doesn''t know where to lick ash. " Su Jinxi looks at Su Meng with some mistakes. Her sister really dares to say. Lin Feifei was so angry that she changed her face. "Su Meng, you little bitch, didn''t your mother teach you politeness?" "Don''t look at your own virtue before you talk about others." Su Meng gave her a look. Lin Feifei didn''t expect her to be so glib. She turned her eyes and thought of another way. "Miss, wrap up the skirt she wore and the one I had been looking forward to. I''ll take it." Shop clothes are only one, Su Meng expression is very bad, "Lin Feifei, you are not cheap, this is my first look after." The shop assistant also looked at Lin Feifei with embarrassment, "sorry, Miss Lin, this dress was selected by Miss Su first." Su Meng is also a frequent visitor here. Not long ago, Su Meng bought hundreds of thousands of clothes in one breath. How dare they offend Su Meng. "Even if she chooses, she doesn''t pay, does she? I''m stuck here and I can brush right now. " Lin Feifei takes out the tinum card. Although Su''s family can''t turn around, they are still very generous to Su Meng. They spend a lot of pocket money every month, but Su Meng is not easy. Tang family to the Su family 31 million, Su mother immediately transferred a million to Su Meng, she spent a few days, and now there is no money in the ount. "Miss Su, do you think you have a favorite one? If you don''t, you have to check out first? " The salesman urged.Su Meng looked at Su Jinxi directly, "elder sister, go and pay, I just want these two." Su Jinxi''s face flustered, "dream son, you have so many clothes, don''t buy these two, I think you don''t look good in them." "What''s not good-looking? I think it''s true that you can''t afford to pay." Seeing Su Jinxi''s flustered face, Lin Feifei''s expression is even more arrogant. "Su Jinxi, are you trying to get through with me? It''s just two clothes. Are you so mean? Are you my sister or not Su Menglian''s elder sister''s address has been omitted directly. From childhood to adulthood, she has not really respected Su Jinxi. "Menger, it''s not that I''m stingy, it''s that I don''t have enough money on my card." "If you don''t want to buy it, why do you promise to buy me clothes? Do you mean to y with me Su Meng was furious. Lin Feifei was in a good mood when she saw the two sisters fighting against each other. "I said, no money means no money. Now the Su family is so poor that they can''t afford two skirts. It''s really pathetic." "Dream, let''s go." Su Jinxi is really hard to say. From the beginning, what she said was to take Su Meng to the second floor. Su Meng also promised to do well, just try not to buy it. Now it has be her own fault, but also to be ridiculed by Lin Feifei, who knew she should not have promised Su Meng. "Su Jinxi, I''ll ask you again. Do you want to buy this dress?" Su Meng has been used to Su Jinxi from childhood to adulthood. She is a younger sister, and she should be satisfied with all her requirements. "Miss Su, if you don''t buy it, then we can only sell the clothes to Miss Lin Salesmen are also the people who are at the helm. Seeing that Su Meng can''t get money, Lin Feifei will be standing in line. "That is, beggars who have no money don''t get into this kind of ce. Beggars like you can''te here. If you don''t take off your skirt, I''ll take this dress. Miss, pay the bill." Lin Feifei is ying with her new nails, and looks proud. Su Jinxi''s people are beautiful, with good grades and many specialties. In school, many boys revolve around her, even that person is the same. Lin Feifei hated her for several years and tried every means to calcte her, but she was not so happy as to hit her face today. Described as a beggar by Lin Feifei, Su Jinxi''s face was cold, "Lin Feifei, don''t go too far." "Too much? Why don''t I know where I went too far? I''m just talking about the fact that if you have money, you can buy it now. If you don''t have money, you are a beggar. " She said briskly and expected that Su Jinxi would be so hard hit if she didn''t have money. "You..." Su Jinxi''s hands are clenched. Although she was born in a wealthy family, she is not extravagant and wasteful, and has no great demand for material things. Unlike Su Meng, who is so vain and wants to pursue the best in everything, she neverins and does not think it is a bad thing. When there is no money at home, you can make money by yourself, which should not be the handle of beingughed at. At the moment, she was described as a beggar by Lin Feifei. The saleswoman looked at her in a different way, and Su Meng was angry and scolded. All eyes are focused on Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi looks red. I don''t know whether he is angry or ashamed. "Me what me? Am I wrong? If your sister likes these two dresses so much, for the sake of our ssmates''petition, I can give them to your sister for free as long as you kneel down and beg me. " Lin Feifei became more and more rampant. Only her own words, Su Jinxi can walk away, but there is Su Meng around her. Since she was a child, she has to get her hands on what she likes. If you don''t buy it for Su Meng, she won''t be able to get out of the door today, but what can I buy? Su Meng hates Lin Feifei very much, but she really wants those two skirts very much. "Elder sister, you can''t kneel down for her, anyway, she can''tck a few pieces of meat." She can see clearly that Lin Feifei has a problem with Su Jinxi. As long as Su Jinxi kneels down, she will be disgraced. She doesn''t need to pay anything. Why not? "Menger, what are you talking about! Do you want me to kneel down for her two skirts? " Su Jinxi looked at her strangely. Did she treat herself as her sister? "Elder sister, just kneel down. You should think it''s for me..." "Yes, don''t you love your sister very much? Even my sister''s skirt is not willing to buy. It''s really selfish. I just have to kneel down and beg me. " Lin Feifei is fanning the mes. She has prepared her mobile phone. As soon as Su Jinxi kneels down, she uploads it to the circle of friends to let everyone know what kind of school flower she is. Su Jinxi gnawed his teeth and his anger swelled in his heart. When Lin Feifei is proud, a familiar male voice rings out. "Miss, you were in such a hurry before, how could you forget all your cards?" Su Jinxi looks at the people whoe in. Isn''t this person Lin Jun around Si Li Ting? How could he be here? Other people also don''t know which miss he called, they all look at him confused.Until Lin Jun handed a ck gold card to Su Jinxi''s hand, "Miss, fortunately I sent it to you in time. Now you can brush it at will." Other people''s eyes are focused on the card. Chapter 26 The ck card in Su Jinxi''s hand is not an ordinary gold card. It may not be possible to do it with money. Card conditions are very harsh, as long as you take out this card, no matter which country is the supreme glory. Even Lin Feifei''s father is not qualified to do it. Su Jinxi has a ck gold card in his hand. Seeing Lin Jun appear here, Su Jinxi has probably guessed who is helping her. The one she wanted to run away from, at the moment, was helping her out. Su Meng knows that this card is definitely not from the Su family. Is it from the Tang family that she is suddenly envious of Su Jinxi. I thought Tang Ming gave her some pocket money, but I didn''t expect to give her ck gold card. "Sister, you didn''t bring your card. Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Su Meng changed his address in an instant. "I..." Su Jinxi opened her lips, but she didn''t say anything. At this time, she wanted to exin, which was more and more ck. "Since you like this dress so much, I''ll buy it for you." Su Jinxi knows that she can''t get out of this door if she doesn''t buy it for Su Meng. Big deal, she had to use money first, when the timees to Si Li Ting to y an IOU, slowly returned. "One? My sister is really stingy. You wrap up all the clothes I saw before. " Su dream originally wanted to buy two on the line, Su Jinxi afraid is also unable to take out. Now there is a ck gold card in the hand, what do you have to worry about? "How many? Menger, don''t push your luck! There were only two things that had been agreed before. " Su Jinxi was angry. "Sister, why do you and I have such a clear distinction? You all have ck gold card, why are you so stingy?" Su Meng said and went to pick up two pairs of shoes and essories. Su Jinxi''s blue veins are jumping on his forehead. How long will he have to work to pay back the money? Lin Feifei is still a little reluctant. "There are not many people holding ck gold cards in the whole country. Maybe it''s just a mold. You can''t afford to pay for it." If the card was handed over by someone else, Su Jinxi might even doubt whether it was true or not. Lin Jun handed it to her personally. Lin Jun represented Si Li Ting. Think of that person before because of his own words to move the entire store empty, he really may have a ck gold card. "Don''t look down upon people, miss. Pay the bill." Su Jinxi is very confident when he speaks at the moment. "Yes, Miss Su, just a moment." The salesperson''s face was full ofughter, so he made a big list. He wanted to give up the rich man now, and his tone of voice changed. After some calction, the salesman looked at Su Jinxi with a smile like a flower. "Miss Su, it''s 680000." "So expensive!" Su Jinxi felt that her heart was trembling. She usually only wore one or two hundred stalls, which was hundreds of thousands. She could buy a room of clothes. "Miss Su, here is the bill. You can check it. This is the price after the discount." Seeing the pain on her face, Lin Feifei even suspected that the card was a fake card. "I''ll tell you, this card must be fake. It''s just an empty card. Su Jinxi, just now I asked you to kneel down. If you don''t kneel, you''ll be ashamed if you can''t afford to pay." "Swipe the card." Su Jinxi didn''t even bother to look at her. Her heart, which was still painful, did not hurt in an instant. Even if she wanted to return it for a long time, she recognized it. At the moment, she just wanted to shut up the noisy woman. The salesperson took the card with both hands. For a while, his eyes were fixed on the card. After hearing the "Di" on the card reader, Su Jinxi was relieved. Su Meng is even more exalted, "Lin Feifei, open your dog''s eyes to me to see clearly, is this true or false?" "This It''s impossible. Even my father can''t apply for a ck gold card. She, how could she have it? " Lin Feifei is still unwilling to face the reality. "Please sign, Miss Su." Su Jinxi signed her name on the card machine. At that moment, she felt like she was signing a contract of sale. "Miss Su, please keep your card." Smiling hands, the salesman handed the card back. Su Meng carried a big bag and a small bag. She was very satisfied. When she left, she taunted Lin Feifei. "Elder sister, you have a ck gold card, why didn''t you say it earlier? I just wrongly me you." "I..." Su Jinxi is eager to talk but stops. How does she know that Si Li Ting is around here? "Sister, I''m practicing piano recently. I saw a piano. Can you buy it for me?" Taking advantage of Su Jinxi''s money, Su Meng only wants to ckmail her more. Su Jinxi frowns. This money is enough for her to return it for a long time? "There''s a piano at home." "That''s the old piano that my sister used to y. I want to buy a new one. I''m looking forward to it. As long as it''s more than one million yuan, it''s a great timbre. Don''t you like ying the piano, sister?" When Lin Jun saw Su Jinxi''s face hazed, he interrupted unhurriedly: "Miss, did you make an appointment with your friend? If you don''t, you''ll bete. "Su Jinxi knew that he was helping himself out. He quickly took advantage of this excuse and said, "I almost forgot. Menger, you should ask the driver to send you back. I have to meet an important friend." "Sister, what kind of friend? I''ll go with you. " Su Meng also wanted to pester her with shopping. "My ssmate, you don''t know, you go back first." Su Meng saw so many things, and his heart was very satisfied, so he stopped pestering Su Jinxi. "Then I''ll go first. You''lle back early. My brother-inw is still waiting for you at home." "Good." Seeing Su Meng leave, Lin Jun said: "Miss, pleasee with me. My Lord is waiting for you." She knew Although Su Jinxi didn''t want to meet the man, she had to go up and make it clear after spending so much money. She has been very curious about where Si Li Ting saw himself, followed Lin Jun upstairs, and she knew that the man was in the cafe on the top of the building. Send her to the door, Lin Jun stop, "Miss, Ye is in." Su Jinxi did not know why she was so afraid of the man that she began to tremble before seeing him. When she opened the door, her vision suddenly became wide, and all kinds of flowers were nted on the roof. The decoration is also unique. The foot is not bright floor tiles, but paved with bluestone path. The overall style is very elegant and fresh, and she seems to have gone to paradise. After a few more steps, he saw the familiar figure standing with his hands on his back. The sun fell on the man, ting him with ayer of golden light, just like the God came down to earth. The whole body exudes ording to people and thousands of miles away, at the moment, he and the surrounding scenery blend into one, so that she can''t bear to disturb. "Coming?" Si Li Ting turns slowly. Su Jinxi swallows a saliva nervously, "three, three uncle." It is clear that the man has not done anything, but she subconsciously wants to retreat. She took out the ck gold card from her pocket and said, "thank you for helping me out. I don''t have so much money for the moment. I''ll pay you back when I have money. Here''s the card." Si Li Ting came to her step by step and stood in front of her, but Su Jinxi did not dare to lower his head with his eyes. Instead of picking up the card, he lifted her chin with his hand. "Am I so terrible?" The other women saw that they all wanted to eat the hungry wolf, one by one took the initiative to rely on, but Su Jinxi was eager to stay away from him as far as possible, and did not even dare to look at him. "No, it''s not terrible." The mouth said not afraid, but the body is involuntarily shaking, just because he was close to some of her subconscious retreat. One hand brought her into his arms, Su Jinxi''s body trembled even more. Si Li Ting''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Was it that night that she was forced to cause her great psychological shadow. Unhappy mouth: "I will not take you how, you shake what?" "Can you let me go, uncle?" Su Jinxi, who is held in his arms by Si Li Ting, is under great pressure. "No Si Li Ting simply picked her up and put her on the side of the sofa, "apany me to have lunch." "Third uncle, when Ie back today, general manager Tang and the Su family are waiting for me to go back." Su Jinxi originally nned toe up and return the card and leave. "Don''t mention him in front of me." Si Li Ting has opened the menu, "I order or own order?" The man is too overbearing to give her any room to refuse. Su Jinxi is worried and wants to say something. She swallows back with the fright of Si Li Ting''s cold eyes. See her do not speak, Si Li Ting rang the bell. Soon the waiter came over, Su Jinxi was held in his arms by Si Li Ting and felt very ufortable. Although she and Tang Ming did not hold a grand wedding, nor did they inform the media and friends, basically no outsider knows that Tang Ming has been married. But her heart is still guilty, afraid that others will know her identity. When the waiteres, she plunges into Si Li Ting''s arms, so that others can''t see her face. Si Li Ting funny looking at his arms that small hairy head, her breath through the thin shirt, chest some crisp numb feeling. One hand on the waist of the little woman, the other hand skillfully turned the menu, ordered a pile of dishes. "Do you have anything to add?" He lowered his head to Su Jinxi''s ear. Su Jinxi''s body trembled, his voice trembled, "no, no more." The man chuckled, little thing, so sensitive, when he left, he did not forget to bite her earlobe. "That''s all." When Si Li Ting looked up again, he regained his cold sense. "Yes, sir. Just a moment, please." The waiter looked at the iceberg like man''s smile, like a sh in the pan. When the waiter left, Su Jinxi raised his head from Si Li Ting''s arms and almost choked her. "This dress is worn out again." Su Jinxi looked up and saw that the red lip print on his white shirt was so ambiguous.Think of yesterday back to the Tang family is the same, the people of the Tang family have been staring at the lip print on the shirt of Si Li Ting. Although no one asked, Su Jinxi could see from their expressions that they all wanted to ask who left the lipprint, but because of his personality, no one dared to ask. Chapter 27 The Su family. Tang Ming was surrounded by a group of people asking questions, and Su Jinxi didn''t know where to go. Now he just wanted to eat lunch and get out of this ce. He didn''t understand the insinuation of the Su family and wanted to inject money into them. Now the Su family is like a big tree that has been damaged by insects. There is nothing outside. In fact, the inside and outside have been damaged by insects for a long time. As long as it is eroded by natural disasters, it will copse soon, and re injection of capital is a waste of money. He is not a fool. The tens of millions before him should be considered as buying peace, so as to save the Tang family from urging marriage. He didn''t have a good feeling for the people of the Su family. He repeatedly talked about the topic of funds and found an excuse to transfer. "Mom, I''m back." Su mengming''s fast voice rang out, and everyone looked at the big bag and small bag in her hand. "Menger, go shopping again?" Others are concerned about her shopping, but he is concerned about how there is no su Jinxi around her. Putting things aside, Su Meng''s eyes on Tang Ming have changed. She even fantasized that the person who married Tang Ming was not su Jinxi, but she should be. Mrs. Tang is her, so is her ck gold card. She can brush whatever she wants. "Where''s Jinxi?" Tang Ming asked. Su mother in one side of the mouth: "Xiao Tang and our family Jinxi get along well, separated so a short time to think about." For them, the closer the rtionship between Tang Ming and Su Jinxi is, the more favorable it will be for the Su family. Su Meng had already made an idea when he came back. Su Jinxi didn''t deserve to have these. She leaned to Tang Ming and took Tang Ming''s arm. Her voice was delicate and said, "brother-inw, I''m going to tell you that my sister-inw has gone to see a friend." Tang Ming didn''t like other people to get close to her. She took her hand out of Su Meng''s arms and said, "see a friend?" Why didn''t he hear from Su Jinxi when he came? "Yes, it''s a man. I don''t know what the rtionship between his sister and his sister is. I saw them holding and cuddling each other..." In order to sow dissension, Su Meng made it up. Su dad quickly interrupted: "dream son, nonsense what, these words can''t be nonsense, you must be wrong to read it." The Su family also points out that Tang Ming can get more benefits from Tang Ming, and this is the new marriage. Does Su Meng say these words to make Tang Ming hate Su Jinxi? Su Meng where will care about what family interests, her brain only that ck gold card and Tang Ming handsome face. "Dad, I didn''t talk nonsense. I saw it with my own eyes. Brother inw, you are so kind to your sister. You apany her back to the door and give her so many gifts. She gave her a ck gold card, but she was hanging out with others." Two people have long agreed not to ask each other''s private affairs, but Tang Ming''s heart is inexplicable at the moment. "ck gold card?" "Yes, my elder sister bought all my clothes. It cost hundreds of thousands of dors. Thanks to a generous brother-inw, I have a good husband." Su Meng quarrels with Tang Ming again, and her body is greasy and crooked. Tang Ming frowned slightly. He didn''t give Su Jinxi any ck gold card at all. He even applied for his own card. Where did Su Jinxi''s carde from? If she had a ck gold card in her hand, why did she wear it before? Still living in such a poor old t? "Shut up, dream, and go back to my room." Su''s mother snapped. "Xiao Tang, don''t listen to my dream. The child doesn''t know anything. There must be some misunderstanding. I can guarantee that Jinxi is not such a person. Don''t take it to heart." Su''s father also quickly pacifies Tang Ming. "I believe Jinxi, it''s almost 12 o''clock now. It''s time for Jinxi toe back for dinner. I''ll give her a call." Tang Ming''s face did not change, took the phone to one side. As soon as he left, Su''s mother quickly red at Su Meng, "meng''er, these words can''t be nonsense in the future! You''re going to kill the Su family. " Su Meng is sweet smile, "Mom, I know." In her sweet smile behind a glimmer of gloom, Su Jinxi, you do not deserve to have a ck gold card. At the moment, Su Jinxi, who was held in his arms by Si Li Ting, was distressed. She just wanted to have a meal and leave. But the speed of serving food here is very slow. Can she go back to lunch? At this time, the mobile phone rings, see the two words Tang Ming on the screen, she has no reason to panic. "Do you want me to pick you up?" Si Li Ting nced at the call prompt, pick eyebrow to ask a way. Su Jinxi said with a bitter face: "uncle, I have an agreement with Tang Ming. He didn''t have to go back with me. Now he''s still in my house, but I left him. Can we have lunch next time? I''m going back now "Little Susu, it seems that in your heart, Tang Ming is more important than me, isn''t it?" Every time he called her little Susu, Su Meng felt a little tight. The threat on the man''s face seemed to be that if she said yes, someone would loosen her skin the next second."When, of course not, I just..." She exined at a loss, but did not know where to start. "If you don''t answer the phone today, you just don''t know the consequences." Si Li Ting''s evil smile. That night, Su Jinxipletely became the handle. She answered the phone with a bitter face. "What are you doing, taking so long to answer the phone?" Tang Ming opened his mouth to find out how he became a question. The rtionship between the two, even if she is with other men now, he has no position to question her. Didn''t he agree in the early morning? But since Su Meng said she and other men cuddle, this sentence has been lingering in his mind. "No, nothing. I''m with my friends." The exnation of Su Jinxi''s heart deficiency. The man around him seemed very dissatisfied that he had be a friend in her mouth and bit her ear like punishment. "Hiss It hurts. " Su Jinxi was born especially afraid of pain constitution, Si Li Ting bit more heavy, she could not help but cry. "What''s the matter? where are you? Is something wrong? " Tang Ming asked with concern. "Mr. Tang, I''m fine. I just identally touched my hand." "It''s OK. It''ste. Everyone is waiting for you toe home for lunch." Su Jinxi feels very sorry for Tang Ming in his heart. It''s good for him toe back with him, but he wants to stand him up. She bit her lip and didn''t know how to open her mouth. The phone fell silent. Si Li Ting saw that she didn''t open her mouth and would seize the phone. Su Jinxi said quickly, "Mr. Tang is really sorry. I can''te back for dinner." Listen to her hesitant tone, Tang Ming and contact before the words of Su dream, the heart has no reason for a nameless fire. I specially apany her toe back, but she ran away, what is this? "If you don''te back." Tang Ming hung up the phone directly. Su Jinxi heard the phone inside the beep, Tang Ming angry? I''ll be angry about it. Si Li Ting saw her pale expression also guessed the attitude there, grabbed the phone from her hand and shut down the machine. "What are you doing?" "I don''t like people interrupting our lunch." Si Li Ting expected that the people of the Su family would surely take their lives and call them in a series. Su Jinxi''s heart was filled with anger, "third uncle, what do you want me to do?" In her opinion, he is a ything in the hands of Si Li Ting for his entertainment. She went to the wrong room that night, and made such a big mistake. She was willing to be punished, but she was always led by the nose, which was really annoying. "Eat with me." Si Li Ting turned a blind eye to her anger. The waiter began to serve. He had already investigated Su Jinxi''s character. This girl likes to eat delicious food, typical food. If a steak doesn''t solve the problem, add another dessert to it. "This steak is good. Try it." "I have no appetite. I only promise to eat with you. I don''t say I have to eat it." Little girl dare to give him face, good, progress, at least not so afraid of themselves. Si Li Ting is not in a hurry. He cuts the steak gracefully. There are more and more dishes on the table. In addition to the main food, there are also a lot of desserts and side dishes. The smell of food wafted in. Su Jinxi was already hungry. He swallowed his mouth and turned his eyes to one side. "Are you really hungry?" Si Li Ting saw the little girl who had persisted for ten minutes. "Not hungry." The voice just fell, the stomach "Gu" sound is very obvious, Su Jinxi blushed with shame, how can the stomach be so frustrated? "Not hungry?" Si Li Ting chuckled. "I was Well. " Her mouth had been stuffed with a cut steak, and she was chewing it subconsciously. "Is it delicious?" "Well, eat well." Su Jinxi is so delicious that she wants to cry. She has not eaten such a good steak for a long time. Although the food in the Tang family was good, she was scared out of her wits by her side. She was not in the mood to taste the meat. "If it''s delicious, eat more, and the desserts are good." Si Li Ting solicited the way. Su Jinxi began to eat with a knife and fork. The more he ate, the better his mood. He soon forgot the unhappiness that had happened before. At the moment, the Su family repeatedly called her, no matter how many times it was turned off. Su Meng was just talking about it, but she didn''t expect to be right. "Mom and Dad, isn''t my sister doing something bad, or why don''t you answer the phone?" Su''s face is not good, but because of the presence of Tang Ming, it is not easy to attack. "Nonsense, it is estimated that the mobile phone is out of power. Don''t mind, Xiaotang. Jinxi will never do those things." Tang Ming face more and more bad, just and his phone, turned off the machine, he will also think in that direction. "It suddenly urred to me that I was a little bit ahead of time. You can eat first.""Don''t go, Xiao Tang." The people of the Su family came out to pull Tang Ming. Tang Ming didn''t care about other people''s expression and left freely. Without Su Jinxi, why did he stay here? Listen to their ttery? Su Meng is proud of a smile, Su Jinxi, you simply do not deserve to have such a powerful brother-inw, sooner orter, he will be mine, you take good care of it! Chapter 28 Tang Ming leaves in anger. She doesn''t know why she is so angry. Tomorrow, she has negotiated with Su Jinxi, and they don''t interfere with each other''s private life. I dialed her phone again. It was still in the state of power off. What should I do to turn it off? The handsome brow frowns tightly, Bai Xiaoyu''s telephone just came in. "Ming, apany me to lunch." When Bai Xiaoyu learns that Tang Ming should apany Su Jinxi back to the door, he is more and more worried. "Well, I''ll decide what I want." "Go to the Japanese food we often eat." "Well, I''ll drive to pick you up." Tang Ming hung up the phone, decided not to tangle for irrelevant people. Bai Xiaoyu hang up the phonecently, Tang Ming still cares about her, as long as she calls, no matter what she is doing, she wille. Ming, no one can take you away. Soon received Bai Xiaoyu, "Ming!" Bai Xiaoyu hugs him happily just to check whether Tang Ming has any further contact with Su Jinxi. Nose floating to if there is no fragrance, white light rain immediately changed his face. "What''s the matter?" Tang Ming found that her expression is very wrong, concerned asked. "No, it''s OK." Bai Xiaoyu raised his smile again, but his eyes were filled with hatred. Su Jinxi, you bitch! Dare to seduce Tang Ming. Tang Ming''s perfume is not rted to Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi knew early Tang Ming had a love of people and avoided how he could get close to it. besides, she doesn''t like perfume, and the fragrance and fragrance of Tang Ming''s body are all Su Meng''s love. He thinks that Su Jin brook seduced Tang Ming, and his anger is turned to heaven. Su Jinxi apany Si Li Ting to finish lunch. Si Li Ting answers a phone call and is anxious to leave. Su Jinxi was relieved, "uncle, you have something to do first, don''t worry about me." The Si Li Ting who got up looked down at a happy little woman, "it seems that you want me to leave? Well? " He put his hands on her side, and the breath from his nose was vaguely sprinkled on her face. Su Jinxi thinks that he is saying a word now. Will Si Li Ting tear himself up? "Of course not. I don''t want my uncle to leave at all." She said something against her heart. "Seriously?" "Really, there is absolutely no one word lie." "It''s better." Si Li Ting got up and left. Su Jinxi is like a deted ball on the sofa. My God, the Buddha finally left. Seeing that ck gold card is still in ce, damn it, why didn''t he take it with him? Su Jinxi collected the card and prepared to return it to Si Li Ting next time. It seems that she said she would pay back the money. Si Li Ting did not pay attention to it. Is that hundreds of thousands of white brush? How can su Jinxi feel so insecure. However, the problem was solved sessfully. Su Jinxi was ready to leave with his bag. "Miss Su, please let me take you back." Lin did not leave, but waited for Su Jinxi toe out. "No, I''m..." "I dare not disobey your orders, Miss Su, please." as like as two peas in the mouth, the men around him are so bossy and like him. "Thank you very much. Please hand over this card to my uncle." Su Jinxi wants him to deliver it on his behalf. "Didn''t you say that the card has been given to the youngdy? I don''t want to take back the things sent out by the Lord. If the youngdy wants to return it or return it to him in person, I dare not make up my mind. " "For me? Is that possible? " Su Jinxi is scared. This card is not a membership card of the barber''s shop. It''s free. "Miss, if you have any questions, go and ask the master in person." Lin Jun dare not make his own decisions. "Oh." Su Jinxi had to put the card back and called the Su family. He learned that Tang Ming had already left. Su''s father pestered her to ask if the man''s affair was true. Su Jinxi was very guilty. He thought that Su Meng had really seen his affair with Si Li Ting. He casually made an excuse and hung up the phone in a panic. Hang up the phone, she carefully recalled, there is so hidden, Su Meng no reason to see, if she did not see, then why make up this story? He also deliberately said in front of Tang Ming that it was extremely detrimental to the Su family. Just in the middle of her imagination, Lin Jun interrupted her thoughts, "Miss, it''s here." "Thank you." As soon as Su Jinxi got off the bus, he ran into a delivery car, "is Miss Su? This is the dress you bought in our shop yesterday, and we will send it to you immediately. " Su Jinxi remembered that he wanted to buy clothes in order to impress Si Li Ting with money. He bought the whole store. Looking at the huge box, she repeatedly waved her hand: "well, I don''t want these clothes. Can you go back?" She just said it casually. She didn''t really want anything from Su Li Ting."Miss, I''m afraid it won''t work. We only exchange goods and can''t return them." "This..." For others tough should die, Su Jinxi is a face confused, why should he believe in online nonsense! She never liked to owe others anything, but now she owes Si Li Ting so much money. Helplessly epted all the clothes, the new clothes hung all over the wardrobe, but Su Jinxi was not happy at all. She has passed the interview, as for the formal notice to go to work has not been received, even if it is to work, how long does it take for her sry to return this huge sum of money? Ah She took notes in silence and wrote down the price of each piece of clothing. Although the clothes on the second floor were cheaper than those on the top floor, each piece was several thousand. A total of more than 30 pieces were sent here, which was close to 200000 yuan. Plus the money for Su mengbrush today, it cost more than 900000. Su Jinxi felt a little headache. The more he didn''t want to be involved with Si Li Ting, he seemed to be more involved with him. Shey on her back in bed, whining for a while and then went to sleep. At four o''clock in the afternoon, she was woken up by the ringing of her mobile phone, and she picked up the phone in a daze, "hello." "Is it sujinxi?" A little familiar female voice sounded. Su Jinxi didn''t think of who it was for a while, but felt very familiar. "It''s me. Are you?" "I''m Bai Xiaoyu. Do you have time to meet? I need to see you. " Su Jinxi didn''t like Bai Xiaoyu at all since she saw her in the mallst time. This double dealing person is the most terrifying, and she certainly does not want to have any disputes with Bai Xiaoyu. "Tell me what''s on the phone." "I can''t tell you clearly on the phone. It''s better to say something face to face. I''ll wait for you at Lanyu restaurant at 6:00 p.m." Said Bai Xiaoyu hung up the phone. Su Jinxi was a little angry. Why did he go to see that woman? It''s about 5:30 when she repents again. In case Bai Xiaoyu really has something important to do? Forget it, for the sake of Tang Mingjin, I''d better go there. Who let her be Tang Ming''s favorite person. Lanyu restaurant is built in Binjiang Road, is a very high-end private custom restaurant. If you don''t have an appointment, you don''t even have a seat. Bai Xiaoyu will enjoy it. Su Jinxi found Bai Xiaoyu. She wore the dress she had tried before. At that time, she said that she was not very good-looking, but she bought itter. She was a little smaller than herself, but she was very powerful. "Sit down." Su Jinxi sat down ording to his words, "Miss Bai, you can tell me what you want." Bai Xiaoyu takes down the pair of exaggerated sunsses on his face and looks at Su Jinxi with a disdainful expression. "Miss Su, if I remember correctly, one of the most important agreements you signed with Ming is that you should not take the initiative to have physical contact with Ming except when necessary." "That''s right." Su Jinxi, in addition to Tang Ming''s request to take him downstairs, she should not have had contact with Tang Ming again. Is this woman calling herself toe here for this matter? "Let Miss Su remember it for me. Don''t want to touch other people''s things." Bai Xiaoyu''s voice is very cold. Su Jinxi frowned, "Miss White, what do you want to say, please speak up." "Well, I''ll tell you directly. You''re just an actor hired by Ming Ming. You''re nameless. If you want to get something that doesn''t belong to you, don''t me me for being rude." Su Jinxi finally understood. It seems that Bai Xiaoyu misunderstood her interest in Tang Ming. She exined patiently: "Miss Bai, I knew clearly the rtionship between you and Mr. Tang in the early morning. I knew my identity very well, and you didn''t need to remind me. From the beginning to the end, I have never thought of or done anything to break up the two of you. You don''t have to stand up in front of me Seeing Su Jinxi not only didn''t soften up, but was so tough, Bai Xiaoyu was furious. Over the years, Tang Ming''s indulgence in her has long made her a woman with a bad temper. "Su Jinxi, it seems that you still don''t know your own position, and even seduce Tang Ming when I''m not here!" "What seduction? I didn''t do it! " Su Jinxi immediately retorted when he heard such harsh words. "if you weren''t the bitch to tempt him, how could you have a woman''s perfume?" basically won''t listen to reason. "Miss Bai, first, I never wear perfume." second, Tang Ming has perfume on his body. Please ask him not toe to my trouble. Third, if your parents haven''t taught you respect, I hope you can learn something about it. Don''t bite like a mad dog "Bitch, you dare to scold me!" Bai Xiaoyu was furious and directly poured coffee on Su Jinxi. Her action is too fast to give Su Jinxi a chance to react."This is just a lesson for you. If there is another time, it will not be so simple!" Say white light rain and fly away, Su Jinxi speechless with paper to wipe the coffee stains on his body. Why should Ie here to suffer! Damn it. I should have a look at the almanac today. Before in the mall, Bai Xiaoyu said those words to the waiter. He didn''t ask her for a theory. Who knows today this woman is actually so to himself. Pretending to be kind in front of Tang Ming, this woman is really ridiculous. When she wanted to leave, the waiter stopped her, "Miss, please pay the bill." Chapter 29 Su Jinxi also had wet coffee stains on his head, as well as a lot of white skirts. She was in a mess and just wanted to go home and wash. Bai Xiaoyu did well. She ordered something and ran away, but she had to pay for it. "I didn''t order. You have to collect the money and go to thedy." She had a total of 5000 yuan on her card, and she had to scrimp to pay the rent. She didn''t want to be such a big loser. "You should be friends with thatdy. She spent a total of two thousand three. She left and asked you to pay for it." "Who are friends with her? We''ve only met twice. " Su Jinxi had no ce to vent his anger. "Miss, if you don''t pay, we''ll have to call the police!" The waiter threatened. Su Jinxi is one and two big. It''s really a double whammy. She should have a look at the old Chinese calendar when she goes out. Such a bad thing happened to her. Just when she was ready to take her own savings, Tang Ming''s voice came, "her single I''ll buy." Isn''t this the man who let her pour a cup of coffee in vain? Su Jinxi is full of fire even when he sees Tang Ming. "No, Mr. Tang." She took out the card and said, "take it and brush it." "Miss, pleasee with me to check out." Su Jinxi''s flesh aches and looks at the ocean of two thousand three flying away, and her heart is dripping blood. This is what she earned by doing a part-time job. "Why are you in such a mess?" Tang Ming followed, not close to Su Jinxi, Su Jinxi has stepped back a few steps. "Mr. Tang, I have to leave in advance. You can help yourself." Just because Tang Ming was spilled coffee, ghost knows that white light rain is crazy woman son to run back to make trouble again. Before Tang Ming answers, Su Jinxi runs away in a hurry. Tang Ming looks at her back, and the haze between her eyebrows deepens. It seems that Su Jinxi repelled him more than before, and his nameless fire was kindled in his heart. Su Jinxi rushed out of the store only to find that it had rained heavily. Could he be more unlucky? The house leaks sometimes even rain at night. Just when she came up, it was only light rain, and suddenly it rained heavily. the key is that local tyrants drive to eat in this area, and there are few taxis. Su Jinxi''s body was soon drenched by heavy rain. Taxi, taxi, pleasee quickly A Maybach stopped in front of her, and the man in the car was one of the people she wanted to escape most. Have you ever been entangled with this pair of uncles and nephews in my life? Just escaped Tang Ming, now met with Si Li Ting. "Get in the car." Si Li Ting just went to eat near here and saw the poor little woman in the heavy rain. "I''ll wait for a taxi. Uncle, you go first." She repeatedly refused. "Again, get in the car." Si Li Ting''s voice is cold. "Oh." Su Jinxi got on the bus without backbone. Originally she felt very sorry, her body is full of water, will wet his car, who knows a dress is thrown in front of her face. Her skirt has been wet by the rain, and it''s extremely cold to enter the air-conditioned car, so she didn''t refuse the dress. "Thank you, Uncle..." Although this person is very domineering, but always appears when she needs. "I don''t know how to read the weather forecast when I go out?" Si Li Ting looked at that wet, shivering little woman way. "It''s a bit of a rush this time." Su Jinxi thought that she was full of fire. If she knew that the neuropathy came to her for such nonsense, she would note at all. "Stupid." Si Li Ting''s pertinent evaluation. Su Jinxi shrunk in the corner and did not move. Originally, she had juste to her holiday. She felt ufortable all day. She had just been drenched in the rain. Now she has a terrible pain in her abdomen. Si Li Ting turned his head to see the little woman who looked pale and seemed very ufortable. "What''s the matter?" "No, it''s OK." How could she say such a thing. "The face is twisted into a twist and said it''s OK." Si Li Ting took her into his arms and looked at her body carefully. There was no injury. Her face didn''t look like she was pretending. "Uncle, don''t touch me. I''ll get you wet." Su Jinxi is a little embarrassed. "I''d rather wet you than wet me." Si Li Ting''s eyes are deep. "Uncle, you are dirty..." Su Jinxi was embarrassed to put his head in his arms. Although this man is sometimes very domineering, sometimes it is not bad. If it wasn''t for him, he didn''t know how long he would stay in the heavy rain. "Tell me, what''s wrong?" See she is not so afraid of himself before, Si Li Ting tone also put some mildness. "It''s just a pain in the stomach." "I''ll take you to the hospital right away." See her small face pale, is it acute gastroenteritis? Su Jinxi bit his lip, and his small face was instantly dyed with a blush, "uncle, don''t use it. I''m fine. I''m really OK. This is a normal phenomenon.""Stomachache still normal?" Si Li Ting obviously couldn''t understand. Su Jinxi blushed and didn''t know how to exin it to him. The driver couldn''t listen to him. "Well, sir, what Miss said should be menstrual dysmenorrhea. Many women will feel pain when theye to their periods." Last night, it was because she came to have a holiday, two people couldn''t do sports. Si Li Ting just reacted, and a blush of embarrassment shed on his handsome face. For a moment, the atmosphere in the car was a little awkward. Su Jinxi wanted to move away from his arms, but the hands confined in her waist were so tight. The car stopped steadily, "uncle, thank you for sending me..." She looked up and saw that this was not her house downstairs. Misty rain, she still saw the outline of European style vi, "this is not my home." "Not before, but after that." Si Li Ting holds her and gets up. The driver quickly got out of the car to hold an umbre for them. Su Jinxi nestled in his arms. "Uncle, I can walk by myself." Si Li Ting ignored her struggle and carried her back to the room. "Wash first and be careful of catching cold." "That Third uncle, can you get me some clothes and tampons? " Su Jinxi asked carefully. "Well." Si Li Ting turned out of the door. Looking for a maid to prepare clothes for her, he turned back and asked, "what should women do with dysmenorrhea?" "Boiled water with ginger and brown sugar can relieve it, and hot water bags can be used topress the stomach." The maid answered honestly. "Women are so troublesome. Send her the clothes." "Yes, young master." Su Jinxi took a hot bath and feltfortable. The door was knocked open. "Miss, there are no women''s clothes in the vi for the time being. The young master has already ordered them, and the clothes will be deliveredter. You should wear the young master''s pajamas first. This is the underwear I bought before. I haven''t worn them yet. Please use them first if you feel aggrieved. " "Your young master has never brought a woman back?" Su Jinxi was a little confused. He thought that the man should be a typical yboy, but he didn''t even have a woman''s clothes in the vi. "You are the first woman brought back by the young master." The maid answered honestly. "Well, thank you." Su Jinxi quickly changed clothes, only to hear that she was the first, some strange feeling in the heart. The door was pushed open again, and a hot water bag was thrown at her, "cover your stomach with it." Before Su Jinxi reacted, a bowl of brown sugar water was put in front of her, "drink it." "Uncle, this is..." "If you drink it, your stomach will not hurt." "Did you cook it?" Su Jinxi''s big eyes swept his face. "How can I do these things? It''s cooked by the servant. Drink it Si Li Ting was fierce, but he put his hand close to the band aid behind his back, just because of improper operation, he identally cut his finger when cutting ginger. If Su Jinxi knew about it, he couldn''tugh to death. He couldn''t do such a small thing well. "Oh." Su Jinxi thought about his identity and couldn''t do these things. He took the sugar water and drank it. "Good to drink?" Si Li Ting tentatively asked, although he was strictly in ordance with the maid said to boil, still worried about mistakes. "Well, it''s not bad. It''s better than my own cooking." Su Jinxi sincere evaluation, "after drinking, the body is warm." Si Li Ting eyebrow wrinkles this just slowly loosen, "rest for a while to eat dinner." "Good." Su Jinxi also slowly rxed, not as afraid of Si Li Ting as before. Si Li Ting left the room expressionless, but in the Su Jinxi can not see the ce happy to do a Ye action. Fortunately, she likes it. "Young master..." The maid looked at the happy boy with a silly expression. Did her young master take the wrong medicine? Su Jinxi was dressed in a man''s big household clothes, and her figure was even very tall among the girls. At the moment, wearing boss Li Ting''s clothes is just like children''s stealing adult''s clothes. It''s OK to wear loose clothes. After all, BF style is popr now. But this trouser leg is so long, his leg is so long. Su Jinxi had to squat on the ground and pull up her trouser legs. She always had the illusion that she was an uncle of a farmer going to nt rice seedlings in the field. Slowly down the stairs, the living room is very quiet, Si Li Ting is reading a magazine. He has changed a set of home clothes, which is much less cold and more warm than the suits and leathers he usually sees outside. Such division Li Ting she inexplicably feel some soft, not so afraid before. It''s already a dark night outside. It''s raining cats and dogs. It''s expected to be next night. Su Jinxi wanted to go back when her clothes were dry, but the heavy rain didn''t seem to make her leave. Table full of exquisite dishes, Si Li Ting heard the sound of footsteps, turned his head toward her.Su Jinxi, who was wearing his pajamas, was somewhat cute "Better than before." "Thene and eat." Si Li Ting put down the magazine and went to the table. Different from eating in the Tang family, the people around the table are very lively. At the moment, there are only two people at such a big table. Su Jinxi is not used to it. "Don''t be shy. No one here will know about our rtionship." See her always careful appearance, Si Li Ting reminds way. "Uncle, I have something to say to you." "If it''s a turn off, you don''t have to say it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 30 After dinner, Su Jinxi has been standing in front of the French window, watching the rain outside. "Don''t look. You''ll stay here tonight." Si Li Ting can see her idea at a nce. "Well I''ll sleep in the guest room. " Su Jinxi said and walked upstairs, "the house is so big, there should be many guest rooms?" Si Li Ting drew up a sneer and picked her up with the princess. "Uncle..." Su Jinxi shrunk his mouth. Sometimes he felt that he was gentle for a moment, but more often, he felt domineering. Put her on the master''s bed. "Sleep here tonight." Si Li Ting said directly, without a tone of discussion. "Uncle, you know, my period ising." When Su Jinxi thought of his madness that night, he was afraid that he would make a mess. "So you''re reminding me to fight a bloody battle?" Si Li Ting stood beside the bed, looking down on her, with a banter on her eyebrows. Su Jinxi shook his head like a rattle drum, "no, no, no, I, I''m just afraid of you..." Si Li Ting bent down, his hands on both sides of her body, fingers gently holding her chin. Just with his eyes, Su Jinxi''s heart beat very fast, for fear that he would be wolf like. Without saying a word, Su Jinxi was even more frightened and swallowed his saliva nervously. All of a sudden, his eyes became gentle, "still afraid of me?" Tone with some helplessness, the girl is too timid. Su Jinxi bit his lips, nodded and shook his head. "Sometimes I''m afraid, sometimes I''m not afraid. I''m most afraid when I''m in the Tang family." "You are honest. Don''t worry. I''m not so animal. I will not move you if I fall asleep." Si Li Ting just left. He seemed to breathe more freely as soon as he left. Su Jinxi took a big breath. Did he let himself go? Just think like this, see him begin to take off clothes, Su Jinxi scared face a change, "you, what do you do?" "Undress." "Why are you undressing?" "Take a bath and sleep." "Oh." She thinks she''s going to be a psychopath. Si Li Ting approached again, very close to her face, "otherwise What do you think it is? " "When, of course, it''s also a bath. Ha ha ha, go and wash it. I''m sleepy and go to sleep first." Su Jinxi was scared to get into the quilt. Damn, what are you thinking? He said he couldn''t move himself. Hearing the bathroom door closed, Su Jinxi was relieved and touched his face. Would he sleep with him again tonight? This kind of rtionship is really strange, two people seem to be a mess, slowly intertwined together, and more and more chaotic. "What do you think you''re so focused on?" "Oh, no, nothing!" Su Jinxi quickly recovered from his own thoughts. Looking at the man in front of him, he shows his strong upper body. His muscles are perfect, which isparable to the male models in fashion magazines. Around the waist is a bath towel, the Sexy Mermaid line has been extending down, the man''s body let Su Jinxi swallow. Compared with Asians, the facial features of mixed race children are much more delicate and profound. Just after bathing, Si Li Ting has a light mist in his eyes. Sapphire like pupil as if covered with ayer of gauze, but also has a fatal attraction. "Don''t look at me like that, or I don''t guarantee what I''ll do. " Si Li Ting gently raised her chin. In such an ambiguous atmosphere, Su Jinxi cautiously said, "third uncle, can you let me go? I don''t look at you "Don''t call me uncle." Si Li Ting is not much older than her, thinking of her name Tang Ming that Ming elder brother, call oneself is a third uncle. "Well What should I call you? " "Whatever you want." "Is Li Ting OK?" Su Jinxi muttered. "That''s what I''ll call it. One more thing. That night I said I would be responsible for you and marry me." Si Li Ting''s voice is like magic sound. Su Jinxi''s Apricot eyes are wide open. Is she dreaming? "Uncle, I''m your niece-inw." "No wedding, no marriage certificate, what kind of nephew''s daughter-inw? I''ll give you three days to think about marrying me Su Jinxi asked weakly: "if I don''t marry you?" "It''s very simple. I''ll tell the Tang family about that night." "You threaten me!" "You can think of it as a proposal." Su Jinxi''s face changed. Although she and Tang Ming got married by agreement, her parents thought they were really married. When the timees, what do the Tang family and Su family think of her? Su Jinxi is one and two big. Why did she go to the wrong room and meet this big devil that night. "Uncle, I, we don''t know each other at all. Is it too fast to get married?""I thought I knew enough about you, inside and outside." "What I''m talking about is that there''s no in-depth understanding." "It''s not deep enough. Don''t worry, I''ll be deeper next time." Two people talk to each other, Su Jinxi a face speechless, "third uncle, can you not dirty?" "I''m talking about the level of understanding. Where''s the pollution? Or what do you think of? " Su Jinxi: "Uncle, we have no feelings. Is it too early to say that we are getting married? That... " "Get married and then cultivate feelings." "Uncle..." "Don''t call me uncle." "Li Ting, listen to me first. Our situation is quite special. First, Tang Ming and I have signed an agreement. I need to cooperate with him to deal with the Tang family. Although I don''t have any emotional connection with him, he helped us when the Su family needed help most, so I can''t leave him now, right? Second, as far as I''m concerned, if I can get married, I''d like to be with someone I like. You and I have only seen each other only a few times. If you just want to have fun, I don''t think marriage matters can be trifled with. " "Si Li Ting listened to her words, eyes light a cold meaning," can''t y? You can y games with him, but not with me? " "No, Li Ting. Tang Ming doesn''t love me. I don''t love him either. He gives me money to help him deal with the people of Tang family. We''re just trading." "So you''re determined not to be with me?" "If you want me to be with you, do you like me?" Su Jinxi asked suddenly. Like it? Does he like her? To be fair, he asked her that night when she was on the way up. It was not clear whether it was instinct or what. It was not that he had not been drugged before, but finally he survived. Only that night, he had such a strong impulse to her. Her every smile seemed to tease him. He wanted to be closer to her, but did he like it? Even Si Li Ting himself is not sure what kind of feeling this is. He only knows that he wants her now. Seeing that he didn''t answer, Su Jinxi didn''t feel lost. He was a new acquaintance. It''s strange to say that he likes it. Su Jinxiy down, saying that she was also a little sleepy, her body was suddenly imprisoned in a warm arms. "So you don''t like me either?" Si Li Ting said coldly. Su Jinxi turned and gazed at the man''s good-looking eyebrows and eyes. It was the first time that she saw such aplicated look in a man''s eyes. "Mr. Si, if you are not sincere, don''te to ask for others'' sincerity. I am very poor, and the only rich one is this heart." She ignored the man''s confinement and closed her eyes. She didn''t think there was anything before she said it. She was scared to death. Was she twisted? Dare to say such a thing to Si Li Ting. Although he doesn''t seem to have a lot of weight in the Tang family, he can easily get a ck gold card for himself, and his identity is certainly not too low. A man like him trampled himself to death like a little ant. Su Jinxi closed his eyes and his heart beat wildly. Can feel his sight did not leave, has been staying in his face. Is he thinking about how to kill himself? Sujinxi, sujinxi, why do you say that? After waiting for a while, instead of waiting for the storm, I heard the sound of turning off the lights. Si Li Ting did not have any action, the brain has been thinking of her said that sentence. If you are not sincere, don''te to please others. Do you really like her or just think she is special. He has a strong desire for monopoly. He has never considered whether he likes it or not. Looking at the small things sleeping beside him, Si Li Ting fell into the confusion of life, and the heartless little girl was sleeping soundly. Si Li Ting stretched out his hand and wanted to pinch her small nose to wake her up. Why can''t she sleep so sweet. Fingers have not been put on her nose, staring at her quiet sleeping face, like a sleeping angel, innocent. Do you like her? What is love? Seeing her sleeping so sweetly, I couldn''t bear to wake her up. Looking at his sleepiness, he fell asleep on Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi woke up in the roar of a man. She thought it was an earthquake. There was thunder and lightning outside, and the man who was supposed to hold himself was now wrapped up in the quilt. If she''s right, the man is shaking! The arrogant and overbearing man is shaking. Su Jinxi just wants tough. Such a big man was afraid of thunder. Before Su Jinxi couldugh at him, he found that there was something wrong with him."No, don''t hurt Mommy!" Su Jinxi was very frightened when he heard his voice, as if he had been greatly stimted. "Uncle, it''s me. Don''t be afraid." "Mommy, Mommy!" Si Li Ting suddenly rushed at her. Although he had been hugged by him many times before, it was the first time that he was treated as his mother. "Well, that It''s OK. I''m here. " "Boom!" Outside, rain and wind, thunder roared, and lightning lit up the room. The big man in his arms even shivered, "Mommy, I''m afraid, ting''er is afraid." Su Jinxi is angry and funny. At the same time, it is more of a kind of heartache. Maybe on a thunderstorm night, he had been greatly stimted. Could this be the reason why he should be called Tang Liting and he had to change his surname? Chapter 31 Su Jinxi slowly put his hand on his back and gentlyforted him. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." "Boom!" Another thunder sounded, Si Li Ting was scared to her arms again. "Mommy, I''m afraid! Wuwuwu... " "Ting''er, don''t be afraid. Mummy is here." Su Jinxi coaxed him with some helplessness. Si Li Ting held her waist tightly with both hands, and her strong body shivered in her thin arms. Anyone who saw this scene would feel ridiculous. But Su Jinxi couldn''tugh. She felt more and more that Si Li Ting was afraid from the bottom of her heart. She always knew that there was an illegitimate child in the Tang family, but no one had ever seen the mother of the illegitimate child. It is said that his mother is a foreigner and has long been dead. Some people said that his mother engaged in illegal work, andter wanted to catch up with the child deliberately conceived by the Tang family. The Tang family did not recognize it and had to leave. Some people even said that it was Mr. Tang who gave her a sum of money to let her go. No matter what kind of statement has not been confirmed from the mouth of master Tang. He left the Tang family when he was very young. If Su Jinxi didn''t enter the Tang family by chance, I''m afraid he would never have the chance to see Tang Ming''s third uncle in his life. Over time, many people have long forgotten that there is such an illegitimate child in the Tang family. From this point of view, there must be a psychological shadow in Si Li Ting''s heart, which has been growing up with him and has not disappeared. "Mommy, don''t you leave ting''er any more?" Si Li Ting pulled her by the corner of her dress. There was a sh of lightning in the dark. Su Jinxi saw the frightened look on Si Li Ting''s face. He was like a helpless little beast in the night, and it made people feel heartache. He should have suffered a great deal of mental trauma, so every time that kind of scene appears again, it will stimte him. Then someone knocked at the door, "Sir, are you ok?" It''s Lin Jun''s voice. Su Jinxi is ready to get out of bed to open the door for him, but his body is tightly held by Si Li Ting. "He''s OK, just holding me." "Miss Su, please keep an eye on him. Don''t let him get close to sharp weapons. Don''t do it!" Su Jinxi looked around, there was no de in the room, "there is no knife in the room." "No knife is good, but you should also pay attention not to let him hurt himself, Miss Su, please." "Good." Su Jinxi saw the man still in his own world, and did not know what happened outside. "Miss Su, I''ve been guarding the door all the time. Call me if you have anything." "Well." Listen to Lin Jun''s tone, think to Si Li Ting every time to thunderstorm night will happen such things. "Miss Su, please pacify him. I''m in a very unstable mood at this time. You must not let him do self harm." "Self muttion?" Su Jinxi looks at this clever big man in his arms. It''s hard for her to imagine Si Li Ting''s self muttion. "Yes, I almost died once. Fortunately, I found it in time." Su Jinxi gently stroked his soft blonde hair, thinking about how cute and cute he was when he was a little boy. "Mommy won''t leave ting''er any more?" Although I don''t know what happened to Si Li Ting, Su Jinxi quickly adapted to this identity. "No, ting''er is so good that mommy won''t leave." "Mummy is so good. Ting''er likes mummy best." Si Li Ting gave her a kiss on the face. This kiss is different from usual, with a trace of innocence. "Ting''er, it''s gettingte. Shall we go to bed?" Su Jinxi coaxes patiently. "No, mummy, I''m afraid you''ll leave as soon as I fall asleep." Si Li Ting tightly grasps her clothes. Su Jinxi gently shaved his nose, "Mommy won''t go. I''m here to apany you. Ting''er, go to sleep." "Then Mommy sings me a luby so I can fall asleep." Si Li Ting put his hands around Su Jinxi''s neck. At the moment, Su Jinxi has already entered the y, and can''t care tough at the man in his arms. "I can''t sing a luby, or I''ll tell you a story." "Yes, I like to hear stories from Mommy best." Si Li Ting buried his head in her arms. "Ting son, lie down first, and I''ll tell you a story right away." Su Jinxi holds Si Li Ting lying down, and Si Li Ting''s fingers are still tightly pulling her clothes. "Mommy can start." "There is a little prince on a in outer space, apanied by a little rose he loves very much..." Su Jinxi''s voice is very good, let Si Li Ting listen to listen to sleep in the past. Until he waspletely asleep, the lightning and thunder outside could no longer wake him up. "Miss Su, are you asleep?" "Well, he''s asleep. You can go back and have a rest. I''ll take good care of him.""Then please Miss Su." Lin Jun left at ease. Su Jinxi quietly looks at the big man in her arms. As long as a dozen thunder thunder outside, he will subconsciously hide in her arms. "Mommy..." Si Li Ting murmured. "Good, I''m here." Su Jinxi was afraid that after he fell asleep, he would make some extreme impulse. He kept his eyes open until dawn, and she didn''t go to sleep until the wind outside was quiet. This night will be her most unforgettable night. The next day, the warm sunshine came through the windowttice, and the handsome man in bed opened his eyes. Nose is a woman''s unique fragrance, and then see that he was actually buried in the woman''s chest, hands on her waist, like a child nestled in the arms of her mother. What happenedst night began to appear in my mind, thinking about how she called Su Jinxi Mommy. What the hell have you done! The first time Si Li Ting did such a disgraceful thing, subconsciously he wanted to escape. Just had just put the hand back, Su Jinxi opened his eyes and looked at her. "Ting''er..." "Don''t call me that!" Si Li Ting threatened fiercely that Su Jinxi''s drowsiness disappeared immediately. Last night that Si Li Ting had disappeared. "Uncle Youst night... " "Don''t talk aboutst night! I order you to forget at once, delete it for me, and delete it immediately. " Su Jinxi saw a man''s earlobe red, he was a little embarrassed is also reasonable. "Well, well, I''ll forget it in a minute." After what happenedst night, Su Jinxi is not afraid of Si Li Ting at all. Last night that kind of atmosphere she felt not funny, now a think of how all feel very lovely, the corner of the mouth unconsciously overflow a smile. "Are youughing at me?" Si Li Ting''s handsome eyebrows wrinkled tightly and her eyes were cold. "No, I didn''tugh. I didn''t really." Su Jinxi jumped out of bed. "Stop, don''t run, don''tugh." Si Li Ting went downstairs in a hurry and heard Su Jinxi''s bold and unrestrainedughter outside the door. The maids in the vi were all staring at this scene. The women in men''s pajamas were dishevelled and barefooted and ran down the stairs. Isn''t the man who follows is usually the president''s adult with no smile? He was also dishevelled and his hair was in a mess. He rushed down with no image to speak of. Su Jinxi thought more and more funny,st night she should use a mobile phone to shoot, it is really unforgettable. "Stop for me!" "I''m not stupid. I don''t want to." Su Jinxi turned his face and made a grimace at him. "The third uncle has such a side, ha ha." The maids were very curious. What happened between them? "Stop her for me." Si Li Ting told the maids who were watching the opera. However, at themand, the crowd came from all directions to Su Jinxi and soon caught her. "Si Li Ting walked down from the upstairs in no hurry," run, you pour is to run for me. " Looking at the man with a gloomy face, Su Jinxi shrugged his neck, "ting''er, I''m not reallyughing at you." "What is it called?" The chill on Si Li Ting''s face became deeper. "Three, three." "Well?" "Li Ting!" Su Jinxi despises himself in his heart. He is afraid to be like this when he stares at him. Si Li Ting stopped in front of her, stretched out his hand toward her face, Su Jinxi hurriedly blocked his face with his hand, "first say good, hit people do not hit the face." "Get your hands off me." "Wuwu, Li Ting, I''m wrong. OK, I admit I''mughing at you, and I don''t want tough, but it''s really funny. You''ll spare me this time..." "Take it away." Su Jinxi moved his hand away and looked at him pitifully. The maids around him were so scared that they didn''t dare toe out. He was really angry! Everyone was silent in their hearts for Su Jinxi. Now she is dead. She dares tough at him. She is impatient to live. Si Li Ting''s hand is getting closer and closer, but he didn''t hit her, just pinched her face with his fingers and pulled. "Why didn''t you find you so naughty before?" Si Li Ting thinks that she just Sahuan ran and feels lovely. Su Jinxi was pulled by his face, "light, light, pain." "You know the pain? I thought you didn''t even want your life. " Si Li Ting where willing to really hurt her. "Li Ting, it really hurts. I dare notugh at you again." Su Jinxi pulled his sleeve and said, "will you let go?" The woman''s soft words and soft words made the cloud disappear in his heart, "please, you can. If this matter is known by a third person, you know the consequences." "Well, I''ll keep my mouth shut, I promise!" Si Li Ting this just rxed her face, led her to go upstairs, "if again so crazy run around, next time I can''t spare you.""Oh." Su Jinxi was led away by him. When they left, the others talked, "thisdy will not really be our wife?" "I don''t think you''re far away from her. I really like her appearance. Besides, I didn''t take the initiative to bring a woman back for the night before." "I have the vision to see a little bit. I''ll treat the youngdy well in the future. Maybe she''ll be the wife." Chapter 32 Su Jinxi was taken back to the room by Si Li Ting. Su Jinxi was still surprised and uncertain, "I promise I will keep my mouth shut about this matter." "It''s better." This incident alsopletely broke the embarrassing atmosphere of the two people on that topicst night. The maid knocked on the door. "Miss, this is the clothes. Can I bring them to you now?" "Good." Su Jinxi got up in a hurry. He thought the maid came in with a suit of clothes. But he knew that five maids came in pushing a piece of clothes. From color to style, none of them are the same. "Miss, these are the sizes you wear." Su Jinxi was a little confused, "this, so many..." "More women''s clothes in the future." Si Li Ting lightmand way. "Yes, young master." Su Jinxi looked at these clothes and almost had to cross her eyes. Si Li Ting had bought her a lot of clothes before, but now she has bought so many clothes, Su Jinxi has some conscience uneasy. "Wash up and go down to breakfast." After what happenedst night, the atmosphere between the two changed subtly. "Oh." Su Jinxi casually picked out a skirt and put it on. What happenedst night is like a dream. If it wasn''t for seeing it with her own eyes, she would never believe that the man who seems to be so strong has such a fragile side. After breakfast, Su Jinxi also proposed to leave. This time, Si Li Ting didn''t stop her and asked the driver to send her home. Su Jinxi left that beautiful garden vi. Maybe he made it clearst night that he would not pester himself again. However, he had only met a few times. How could he like it? At most, he was interested in himself. After a long time of interest, he didn''t feel it. Marriage matters should not be trifled with. Happy mobile phone rings, Su Jinxi thought it was to inform him to go to work. Tang Ming passed the interview on the spot that day, but he never let himself go to work. "Hello, hello." "Streams." "Ah Mom. " Su Jinxi changed her mouth very hard. In parallel, Tang''s mother was quite good to her. "Are you free today? I have never visited your wedding room since you were married. Is it convenient today? " Su Jinxi is so scared that her mobile phone will fall to the ground. This is not really whether she is free, but whether Tang Ming has time. "What''s the matter? Is it inconvenient? " "It''s not, mom. I''ll ask Tang Brother Ming, he seems to be very busy recently "You don''t have to ask him. I''ll call him in personter. You can wait for me at home." Tang''s mother hung up happily. Su Jinxi hung up the phone and immediately called Tang Ming, saying what Tang''s mother had just said. Tang Ming pondered for a moment before answering: "you go to the wedding room first,fort my mother, don''t show ws." "Good." Su Jinxi was about to hang up the phone when he suddenly thought of something and continued: "Mr. Tang, the contract I signed with you was that I had to help you deal with the rtives of the Tang family, right?" "Well." "There is no time in the contract. I think about it carefully. You don''t love me and I don''t love you. We need a time agreement." Tang Ming thought of her can''t wait to leave his mood suddenly upset, "this matter is empty to talk about, firstfort my mother." "All right." Su Jinxi changed the direction of the driver and drove directly to Tang Ming''s vi. When she passed the supermarket, she also bought a lot of ingredients to prepare dinner for Tang''s mother in the evening. This is her first time to Tang Ming''s vi, which is on the surface her wedding room with Tang Ming, and opens the door ording to Tang Ming''s password. The style inside is modern and simple, not pompous, but full of chic. Compared with cheese Li Ting, the European architectural style is another feeling. Bai Xiaoyu should not live here. The whole building exudes a cold and clear atmosphere, which is somewhat like the style of Tang Ming. Su Jinxi did not dare to move the things in the house. Wu Zi took the dishes to the kitchen and began to take care of them. Tang Ming came back to see such a picture, Su Jinxi wearing an apron, washing vegetables in the kitchen. Sunlight through the kitchen windowttice toward her body, for her body ted with a lightyer of gold, the whole person is very soft. The soft hair is loosely tied behind the head, and there are two strands of slightly curly hair between the ears and temples. What Tang Ming hated most was the kitchen fumes, but for the first time in his life, he felt that the cooking woman was so beautiful. "Mr. Tang, I heard that my aunt wasing, so I bought some things. Can I cook here?" She always knew who she was. She and Tang Ming have an agreement rtionship, which is not the real Mrs. Tang at all, so it is better to obtain his consent before using his things."Yes, you can use everything in the house as you like." "OK, you go out and have a rest. I''ll wash some fruit. My aunt wille over soon." As soon as the voice dropped, mother Tang had entered the room. Mother Tang went directly to the kitchen and was very happy to see Su Jinxi cooking. "Is Xixi cooking? It''s just for the servants to do these things. Our daughter-inw of Tang family is not a servant. Minger, why didn''t we hire a servant? Are you trying to tire my daughter-inw to death? " "Mom, you don''t have to worry about these things. There are cleaning auntsing to clean the room. Neither Xiaoxi nor I like outsiders at home." Tang Ming exined. He usually lives with Bai Xiaoyu for more than half of his time. His cleaning aunt wille here to clean three times a week. "I can understand that you young people want to live in a two person world. If Xi Xi feels tired, invite someone." "OK, mom, I see. You go out and have a rest." Tang Ming quickly pushed her away. Su Jinxi cut the fruit and brought it out. The more she looked at her, the more she liked it, "where can a sensible and capable daughter-inw like Xixi be found? Minger, you should cherish others." "Mom, I know." Su Jinxi is a little embarrassed to go back to cook, no matter with or without Bai Xiaoyu, she will not have anything to do with Tang Ming. Tang Ming was rushed to the kitchen by her mother, "what can I do for you?" "No, I''ll do it. You go out and have a rest." When Tang Ming saw Su Jinxi''s skillful cooking and cooking, she thought that Bai Xiaoyu never went into the kitchen. She always said that smoke would make people old, so she would not touch those greasy things. Su Jinxi is the daughter of a real rich family, but she is not a bit coquettish. She does these things in an orderly way. I don''t know why, he gave birth to her inexplicable heartache at the moment. Su Jinxi quickly stir fried a table of vegetables on the table, "Mom, these are home cooked dishes, not like you eat in the Tang family, don''t dislike it." Tang''s mother saw that the table''s mouth was full of joy, "you girl is so capable, how can I dislike it? When ming''er finds you, he really finds the treasure. " "Have a taste, will you?" Every time Su Jinxi heard her say that he was with Tang Ming, he felt ufortable. Tang Ming first ate a woman to cook for him, heart mixed feelings. Tang''s mother did not leave after lunch, and even proposed to spend the night here. "Mom, you''d better go back. Dad can''t sleep if you don''t go back." Tang Ming urged her to leave. Tang''s mother pulled Tang Ming aside. "Don''t think I don''t know what your boy''s idea is. As soon as I leave, you have to find Bai Xiaoyu, right? Don''t put such a good daughter-inw do not cherish, you will regret itter! This time, you and I will live next to the stream, so you and I will not be responsible for it "Mom, don''t do that." "Son, I do it for your own good. You will know from now on that wild flowers outside are not as good as those at home." Tang Ming has no choice but to let Su Jinxi stay tonight. Su Jinxi was embarrassed to go first when she saw her mother didn''t leave, so she had to go back to her room early. Tang Ming was pushed in by Tang''s mother, "make good use of the stream and give me a grandson as soon as possible." "Mom..." Tang Ming is helpless. He locked the door and looked at Su Jinxi apologetically. "I''m afraid you''ll be wronged to stay here today." "It''s OK. That''s what I should do." Su Jinxi only regards this as a task. She took a quilt from the cupboard and spread it on the bay window. "You see, it''s so wide and long that I can lie down." Tang Ming frowns, Su Jinxi does not want to be close to himself? I feel a little subdued. "You go and wash first." "Good." Su Jinxi took a new set of pajamas and toiletries from the closet and took a beautiful bath. Tang Ming heard the light singing inside. At least she was also a man. She lived alone in a room. Did she not worry about what she would do? Su Jinxi didn''t fall asleepst night. She stayed with Si Li Ting all night. She came out andy on the window and fell asleep. Her sleeping face is full of innocence. Seeing the unprepared woman sleeping, Tang Ming reaches out her hand and wants to touch her face. She is like a shrimp bending body, sometimes really feel that she is not like a woman, there is such a careless woman? With a sigh, Tang Ming carried her to the bed with a quilt, Tang Ming had only Bai Xiaoyu, and Su Jinxi was the second woman so close to him. After turning off the light, the room is dark. He and Su Jinxi clearly have no skin on each other, but at the moment, a sense of inexplicability surges up in his heart."Dong Dong Dong..." Is this his heartbeat? Su Jinxi had a good night''s dream, but Tang Ming had a sleepless night. From dark to dawn, Su Jinxi woke up from a beautiful dream and opened her clear eyes. "Good morning, Mr. Tang." The depression of the night was dissolved in her good morning voice, and Su Jinxi suddenly reflected how he and Tang Ming could sleep in the same bed. "Mr. Tang, why am I here?" Chapter 33 Su Jinxi subconsciously took a look at the clothes she was wearingst night. She was relieved. Tang Ming will her small action ie eye, "how to say you are also a woman, how can sleep that kind of ce, I will you down, rest assured, I did nothing." "Well." Thinking that his true love is Bai Xiaoyu, he will not do anything to himself, and Su Jinxi feels nothing. "By the way, Mr. Tang, before I went to yourpany for an interview, why didn''t you inform me to go to work?" Tang Ming almost forgot about this, "I''ll go to thepany to arrange for it." "That Mr. Tang, can we still pretend that we don''t know each other in thepany? " "Well." Tang Ming see her again and their own distance, heart some dull. "Then I''ll go and wash first." Su Jinxi jumped out of bed happily and had a good sleepst night. He made up for all the sleep he had not slept well before. Tang Ming looked at the light back, the bottom of my heart has a touch of sunshine spread. Su Jinxi soon washed up, no makeup, wearing a simple white skirt, tie horsetail, clean and bright look like floating clouds in the sky. "Mr. Tang, I''m ready to wash. I''ll go down and make what you like." "Whatever." Tang Ming thinks that Bai Xiaoyu is always wearing makeup, even when they are in love. He has not seen her in face for a long time. She will take off her make-up when she is tired and sleeps in the past. She will get up early the next day to make up. She said that she should always be perfect in her eyes. Su Jinxi''s clean and in face has another charm. Su Jinxi has already gone downstairs, and Tang''s mother has just got up. "Xixi, why did you get up so early? No more sleep? " "Mom, I''m used to getting up early. I''ll make you what I want to eat." "How can you do it, let the servant..." Tang''s mother thought for a while and found that there was no cook at home. "Let''s go out and eat." "No, no, it''s just a breakfast. I''ll make it right away. Mom, don''t dislike it." Su Jinxi went to the kitchen quickly. Fortunately, there were some ingredients left over from yesterday in the refrigerator, so she made a quick breakfast. When Tang Ming came down in his suit, he smelled a smell of food. In the morning, the sun came through the French windows, and the two people in the kitchen were smiling. "Xixi, you''re so good at cooking. Teach me some other day, and I''ll make it for his father." "Well, Ma, I can teach you whenever you want to." Such a harmonious scene, Tang Ming heart suddenly be gentle. "Brother Ming, you can have a rest and eat in five minutes." Su Jinxi looks back and smiles. That sound Ming elder brother let Tang Ming in a good mood, "good." "Mom, you go and sit down. I''ll juste here." Su Jinxi pushed Tang''s mother out. She liked this girl more and more. Tang Ming long aftertaste of her that look back a smile, so beautiful, the United States does not dye fine dust. Su Jinxi warmed the milk for them, served the sandwiches and fruit S "Make do with breakfast. Brother Ming will go to work soon." At this moment, Tang Ming felt as if they were a family, Su Jinxi was his lovely little wife, and they were in their wedding period. Mother Tang was full of praise, and a sandwich would make su Jinxi proud. Chapter 34 Tang Ming thought it was the best sandwich he had ever had. Su Jinxi will Tang Ming to the door, "brother Ming, wait a minute." "Well?" Every time she calls her brother Ming, Tang Ming feels happy somehow. "Your tie is crooked." Su Jinxi arranged his tie. Knowing that she did it for his mother, Tang Ming looks down at Su Jinxi, who arranges his tie carefully. Her eyes gradually be gentle. He took her in his arms and gave her a kiss on her clean face. It was fragrant and clean, and there was no smell of powder. Su Jinxi''s face was red, and he wanted to refuse. He didn''t struggle when he thought that he was also deliberately made for Tang''s mother. "Brother Ming wille back early. I''ll wait for you at home." "Good." What Tang Ming wants to do most at the moment is to press her in his arms and kiss her fiercely. The vibration of the mobile phone in the bag pulled him back to reality, "I''m leaving." "Goodbye, brother Ming." After seeing Tang Ming off, Su Jinxi was relieved and touched the ce where Tang Ming had kissed her right face. He should have been kissing Tang''s mother in order to perfunctorily kiss her. "Don''t worry about enmingxi, you and I don''t know that you and I have so much love." "Mom, brother Ming is very kind to me. Don''t worry." Su Jinxi did not know how he had such a talent for acting. "Well, well, I''ll rest assured, but I''ll have to stay a few more days." Tang''s mother felt that the two people''s feelings were warming up, and she had to supervise and consolidate here, so as not to disturb the fox spirit again. "Ah..." As soon as Su Jinxi hears that she wants to stay, isn''t he going to continue acting? "What? You don''t like me? " "No, no, no, I''m just afraid that Dad will be bored at home alone." "You are a kind child. I wish I had a daughter like you." Mother Tang takes Su Jinxi into the house. The top floor of the building. A tall man was motionless in front of the French window, and the sun''s brilliance shone on him, ting him with a gorgeous halo. Golden hair, blue eyes, beautiful and deep facial features, like a god overlooking the world. His face seems to be sprinkled with ayer of frost, standing in front of the window for a long time, the cold sense of the body is isted from the world. "My Lord." Lin Jun''s eyes are worried. He has been like this since Su Jinxi left yesterday. "Where is she?" Si Li Ting spoke coldly, his voice had been hoarse all night. "In Tang Ming''s vi." The chill on Si Li Ting''s body has not disappeared, "she didn''t leave all night?" Lin Jun looked at him carefully, "yes." Yesterday, the driver reported to Si Li Ting about the whereabouts of Su Jinxi. Lin Jun thought that Si Li Ting would stop him immediately when he heard this news. However, he didn''t do anything. He just had a lot of things on his mind this day. Last night Lin Jun reminded Su Jinxi not to leave, Si Li Ting''s face became colder after listening to it. In addition, there was no response. He woke up today looking haggard, as if he had not slept all night. Lin didn''t know what he was thinking. He was obviously concerned. Why didn''t he take any action? Si Li Ting thought for a whole night, thinking about Su Jinxi''s words. If you are not sincere, don''t provoke her sincerity. Like it or not? Even he was perplexed at this point. Even if he knew that she and Tang Ming were only in an agreement and nothing would happen between them, his heart was very contradictory. "That If you really like Miss Su, why don''t you go to her "Like it? Then tell me what is like Si Li Ting had never considered liking the word before, he only knew plunder. "Master, you make me very embarrassed. I haven''t been in love. How can I know what love is? Or I''ll make up for it? " "Well?" "Sir, you wait." Lin Jun rushed out, and when he came back, he was holding a thick stack of books. "Sir, this is the most popr novel at present. I should know when I have finished reading it." Si Li Ting raised his eyes and nced at the cover, "overbearing president falls in love with me", "charming wife running with the ball", "my overbearing president". What ghosts are these! Lin Jun even seriously read books, Si Li Ting looked at the continuous flow of vehicles downstairs, eyes cold. Su Jinxi ys the role of his daughter-inw in the vi. Tang Ming has been thinking about Su Jinxi''s words of letting hime back earlier all day. Before it was time to leave work, he left work ahead of time, and Bai Xiaoyu''s number lit up on his mobile phone. "Light rain." "Ming, I''d like to have spaghetti tonight. I''ve reserved all the ces. You can pick me upter." Tang Ming thought about it carefully. Since she and Bai Xiaoyu got to know each other, they usually eat out or do it by servants.In his mind, Su Jinxi cooked the food yesterday. No delicious food was as good as her. "Xiaoyu, I''ll have dinner with my mother tonight, and I''ll apany you another day." "But I can even wake people up with wine..." "Or have your little sister apany you? Not today. You know my mother''s character "Well I''ll go by myself. " Tang Ming hung up the phone and drove home. He didn''t realize that he avoided Su Jinxi in front of Bai Xiaoyu. Back home, push the door is the delicious smell of food. Su Jinxi tied his apron and stood at the door smiling at him, "brother Ming is back? Wash your hands and eat. " "Good." Tang Ming never had such peace and happiness in her heart. The dishes have been put on the table, Tang mother happy to eat, but was called away. "Xixi, your father asked me to apany him to a dinner party. You are OK. If Tang Ming bullies you, you can tell me at any time!" "Yes, Ma, you go." "I was worried before, but now I''m relieved to see your husband and wife''s love. I''ll go first." "Mom, take your time." Su Jinxi was relieved when she sent her mother out of the house. She was nearly exhausted during the two days of acting. Tang Ming washed her hands and didn''t see her mother. "Where''s mom?" "My aunt was called away by my uncle. Mr. Tang, I will go first." Tang Ming has not yete out of the y, Su Jinxi has been out of the y. "When the meal is ready, don''t waste it." "Yes, Mr. Tang, you should sit first." Tang Ming didn''t like her being so polite to herself. The gentleman opened her chair and said, "sit down." "Oh." Su Jinxi just sat down and soon felt some pain in his abdomen. Was it caused by his period? She didn''t care. How did Tang Ming''s forehead ache more and more with the time "I, I''m fine." "I''m white and I''m fine! I''ll take you to the hospital Tang Ming obviously does not believe, belongs to Bai Xiaoyu''s exclusive bell rings. Chapter 35 "Mr. Tang, Xiaoyu suddenly fainted. Come here quickly." "Where are you? I''ll be right here Tang Ming has already grabbed her coat. Hang up the phone, he saw Su Jinxi pale, waiting for him to speak, Su Jinxi had already said, "Mr. Tang, I''m ok, Miss Bai needs you very much at this time, you go." Tang Ming this some can''t bear, but think of Bai Xiaoyu areatose, "that you remember to go to the hospital to have a look." "Good." Su Jinxi saw his appearance of leaving in a hurry. He didn''t have to think that it was Bai Xiaoyu. Every time Tang Ming was with him, Bai Xiaoyu would have an ident. How could he be so coincidental every time? Su Jinxi has seen Bai Xiaoyu''s true face clearly, so she can''t be surprised. She thinks she cares about Tang Ming, but how can she know that she has never fought for it. Tang Ming left, she did not need to stay, originally wanted to clean up the dishes and chopsticks to leave. Abdominal pain is more and more severe, how is it different from the menstrual pain? Bear with it. Maybe it won''t hurt for a while. She went to the kitchen to wash her dishes. Before it was put up, it was dark in front of my eyes. The whole person fell down in the kitchen, and the pieces were scattered all over the floor. Office of the president. Lin Jun looked at the man who was still in trance. "My Lord, it''s time to leave work at six o''clock." "And her?" "My Lord, you ask Miss Su every once in a while. Even if I don''t understand love, I know that you are obviously in love with Miss Su. Isn''t that like? Besides, what do you want to do? Just do what you want to do in your heart. This is your previous character. " "That''s like it?" "Anyway, that''s what is written in the novel. When a tyrannical president sees a girl being approached by other men, he will be jealous and angry. You know that the youngdy went to Tang Ming''s vi. From yesterday''s weather to today''s, you still don''t like it?" "You said I was jealous?" "Of course, my Lord, you look so haggard. You certainly didn''t sleepst night. Do you think that she sleeps in the Tang family at night like ants biting?" Lin Jun said what he thought in his mind. Was all his dissatisfaction due to jealousy? Is that what you like? "She''s still in the Tang family, isn''t she?" "It should be." Si Li Ting dialed Su Jinxi''s phone, and no one answered the phone. Dead girl, he didn''t even answer his phone! Su Jinxi had a pain in the past, but was awakened by the phone ring. She took out her mobile phone and found that the other party had hung up. At this time, no matter who it is, she just wants to save her. The phone rang again, and Su Jinxi was connected to the phone. "Who gave you the courage not to answer my call?" Hearing the voice of Si Li Ting, Su Jinxi felt at ease at this moment. "Uncle, help, help me..." Si Li Ting''s all words were blocked by this sentence, "what''s the matter with you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Jinxi has finished this sentence. "Damn it." Si Li Ting ran out in a hurry. "My Lord." Lin Jun was at a loss and didn''t understand what had happened. Originally, the journey from thepany took 20 minutes, but it was reduced to 10 minutes by Si Li Ting. Tang Ming left just did not close the door, Si Li Ting suddenly rushed into the room. There are still some dishes and dishes on the dining table. The room is empty. When you look at the kitchen, a woman falls on the floor. "Susu." Si Li Ting stepped in front of Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi was sweating and pale. Su Jinxi has no consciousness, beside which are scattered pieces of dishes. However, there is no trauma on her body. How can she be unconscious? Si Li Ting picked up Su Jinxi and left. The driver was also scared, "Ye, Miss Su, what''s the matter?" "I don''t know. Go to the hospital right now." Su Jinxi was like a weak little rabbit lying in his arms, so clever that he did not move. "Susu, you''ll be fine." Bentley raced down the road at the speed of a sports car. Su Jinxi was shaken up by a sharp turn. He opened his eyes and looked at his familiar hair color and pupil. "Third uncle..." "What''s wrong? What did Tang Ming do to you? " Si Li Ting''s face was livid and his eyes were worried. Su Jinxi shakes his head, "and, have nothing to do with Tang Zong, it is my own stomachache." "Stomachache? Is it a holiday? " Si Li Ting was poprized about women''s physiologyst night. "No, no, it''s here." Su Jinxi covers his own pain, which is not his usual stomachache. "Here''s the appendix. Maybe it''s acute appendicitis." Si Li Ting looks at her pain into this appearance, the heart is all pulled together. "Appendicitis I don''t want an operation. " Su Jinxi was scared at the thought that someone would operate on her.See a small woman''s face showing such a frightened look, Si Li Ting and distressed and anxious, "let the doctor see first, maybe it''s not appendicitis." Su Jinxi grabbed Si Li Ting''s clothes, "uncle, I don''t want surgery, I don''t want I''m afraid... " "Don''t worry. Shall we check it first?" Si Li Ting''s voice softened. The driver saw the warm-hearted president from the rearview mirror. He was dreaming. How could the President be so gentle? "Well, I don''t do it anyway." Su Jinxi murmured in aa. I feel the pain on her cheek. "Sir, it''s toote to go to a private hospital. Go to the nearest hospital first." "Nonsense." The driver quickly turned the car into the hospital, from Su Jinxi''s symptoms, Si Li Ting concluded that eight Chengdu is appendicitis. Under the doctor''s diagnosis, it was really like this, "she is acute appendicitis, and must be operated on immediately." "Nothing but surgery?" Think of the little girl before so afraid, can not surgery as far as possible not to surgery. "No, the chronic ones can be treated with drugs, but the acute ones can''t be cured." "OK, get ready for surgery." Seeing Su Jinxi unconscious, the operation is the best. Su Jinxi woke up before being pushed into the emergency room, "uncle, what is this going to do? I''m not going to have surgery. I''m not going to "No, the doctor just takes you to have an examination. Don''t worry." Si Li Ting''s soft voice coaxed. "Well, then you must not lie to me." "Well, don''t lie to you." Si Li Ting rubbed her face, "you will be OK." "Well." Su Jinxi got his assurance, and then he closed his eyes and was pushed into the emergency room. After half an hour, JinSu was pushed to sleep. These days, she still needs to be hospitalized for observation. Si Li Ting sees Su Jinxi, whose small face is as white as snow. It is clear that she was still fine before yesterday''s departure. She made herself look like this after one day''s absence. Chapter 36 A few hourster, the strength of the anesthetic passed, and Su Jinxi was awakened by pain. "It hurts, it hurts..." "Don''t move the wound." Si Li Ting quickly grasped her little hand. "Wound?" Su Jinxi thought about the white coat doctor who had been around him before, and then he understood what had happened. "You''re a big liar. You said you wouldn''t have an operation, but you still let me have my appendix cut." "Susu, you are acute appendicitis, in addition to cut out, I am for you." "Big liar!" Su Jinxi even felt pain in breathing, and Wei Qu Baba cried. Why didn''t he find this girl so wayward before? "Susu, the wound has been sutured, and it will not hurt soon. When you are good, I will take you to eat delicious food." "Are you trying to coax a child? I''m not a child. " Su Jinxi''s mouth is high. So awkward and willful Su Jinxi let Si Li Ting love very much, he more and more sure that this is like. "When you''re ready, I''ll tell you a secret." "What''s the secret?" "The reason why a secret is called a secret, of course, can''t be said. If you want to know it, get better soon." "Well All right Su Jinxipromise way, but what is the secret of Si Li Ting? Suddenly, there was a little expectation. Tang Ming answered the phone and rushed to the restaurant. Bai Xiaoyu clearly talked andughed with Ning Rui. He was cheated again, in order to get to her side, he did not know how many traffic lights, thest thing he saw was such a picture. Ning Rui see Tang Ming face bade, no gentle appearance at all, smile instant convergence, she pulled the white light rain around her. "Ming, here you are." Tang Ming didn''t look at her, coldly toward Ning Rui, "don''t you say she''s in aa?" "Tang, general manager Tang, is what Xiaoyu told me to say." Ning Rui looks frightened and answers in a low voice. Bai Xiaoyu didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with this. He got up and took Tang Ming''s hand. "Ming, if I don''t say that, how can youe? I just want you to apany me to dinner. You see, I''ve ordered all your favorite dishes. " Tang Ming looks at the white light rain in front of her, but Su Jinxi''s pale and reluctant smile appears in her mind. A nameless fire broke out in his chest. He pulled the tablecloth, and the exquisite dishes and tableware on the table fell to the ground. "Ming, what are you doing?" Bai Xiaoyu had never seen him get so angry. He was scared on the spot. "Bai Xiaoyu, don''t let me hate you!" Tang Ming didn''t want to say anything more at the moment and turned away. All people''s eyes are gathered in the body of Bai Xiaoyu and Ning Rui. Bai Xiaoyu is wronged and tears, "how can he do this to me?" "Xiaoyu, I said that you were too much. In order to see you, Mr. Tang was sweating and arrived so soon. I don''t know how many red lights he ran. It''s also very dangerous." "But he didn''t get angry when I did that before." Bai Xiaoyu cried more bitterly. "This..." Tang Ming''s mind has been echoing Su Jinxi''s sentence: "general manager Tang, I''m ok. Miss Bai needs you very much at this time. Go quickly." Su Jinxi, don''t worry! Hurry home, "Jinxi." There were still some unfinished dishes on the table, and the kitchen was empty except for the scattered debris. Something must have happened to her! Tang Ming quickly dialed Su Jinxi''s phone, no one answered. Despite the operation, she still needs to stay in the hospital for observation for a few days, otherwise the infection will worsen and cause new problems. Su Jinxi just woke up for a while and then went back to sleep. "Yes, Miss Su is very stable now. Go to have a rest first. You didn''t sleep all nightst night, or I will prepare what you want." "Prepare some light liquid food." Lin Jun quickly realized that the liquid food he asked himself to prepare was for Su Jinxi. "My Lord, what about yourself? You''ve only had breakfast so far. " "Whatever." Si Li Ting has been out of his mind since Su Jinxi left yesterday morning. He doesn''t understand what love is, so he goes into a misunderstanding in his mind. In addition, knowing that Su Jinxi was around Tang Ming all day and night, his heart was even worse, and he suffered a lot on this day. Lin Jun sighed. He was obviously in the abyss of love. Let people prepare food, delicate food box full of Si Li Ting usually like to eat. Si Li Ting is really hungry. He feels relieved to see Su Jinxi sleeping soundly. He sits on one side and eats gracefully. "How fragrant..." Su Jinxi wakes up from the smell of food. Hearing the voice of the little woman, Si Li Ting put down his chopsticks, wiped his mouth and walked to her side calmly. "Wake up, is it still painful?" "It doesn''t seem to hurt much. It''s just that I''m so hungry. I only ate two bites of dinner." Su Jinxi looked at his food box pitifully.Si Li Ting thought of his own scene of going to Tang Ming vi. There were some small dishes on the table. There was no one else in the family except Su Jinxi. "Did you cook for Tang Ming?" There was something wrong with his face. Su Jinxi didn''t realize the danger in his words. He replied honestly: "yes, my aunt came to visit suddenly. I had to cooperate with her in the past. She left in advance today. At first, it hurt a little. I didn''t care. The result was appendicitis." "Where''s Tang Ming?" Si Li Ting thinks of the way she cooks for Tang Ming. She is not happy, even in the stage. "Bai Xiaoyu left when something happened." Su Jinxi''s face doesn''t matter. "You hurt so much that he left you behind?" Si Li Ting was even more angry. If he had not just called Su Jinxi, the situation would have been worseter. Even if Tang Ming and Su Jinxi are just ying together, even ordinary friends should not be saved. "He doesn''t know what''s wrong with me. There should be something wrong with Bai Xiaoyu." Su Jinxi is not dissatisfied with Tang Ming, the employer. Si Li Ting''s cold eyes didn''t say anything. He took out a stack of checks from his pocket and carried his pen to sign some figures on the check. "This is 40 million yuan. If you give it to Tang Ming, your contract will be terminated." Su Jinxi didn''t take the check, "no way." "Why not?" Si Li Ting eyes light cold looking at her, the atmosphere in the room suddenly be cold, Lin is smart to leave quietly. "First, I can''t ask for your money. Second, although I have a contractual rtionship with him, Mr. Tang helped us when the Su family was in trouble. Our affairs have not been announced to the outside world. The Tang family has confirmed that I am his wife. I have been separated in a few days. What should he do? I can''t do such a mean thing. " Su Jinxi was a stubborn man, and felt that people could not be so heartless. "You''re going to y with him for the rest of your life?" Chapter 37 Su Jinxi on that pair of cold and about to eat people''s eyes, this time she wants to say a word, she thinks Si Li Ting can''t eat her now. "Of course not. I was ready to have a good talk with Tang Ming. In a certain period of time, we will find an excuse to divorce and give an ount to the Tang family." "If you want to ount for something, just give him this check." Si Li Ting couldn''t understand that Su Jinxi made a simple thing soplicated. "Uncle, such a sudden end will make Mr. Tang in trouble. I beg you, don''t interfere in this matter." Or the first time someone dare to speak to him like this, Si Li Ting''s face is very ugly. Su Jinxi also reacted. Although he saved himself, he was the domineering man after all. Suddenly soft voice, "uncle, I''m so hungry..." Heard that she was hungry, Si Li Ting just brought porridge over, "for the moment, you can only eat liquid food." "Some food is good, I don''t choose, give it to me, I''m almost hungry." Su Jinxi reached for the bowl. Si Li Ting scooped a small spoon and fed it to his mouth, "open your mouth." "I can Well... " Su Jinxi''s voice was blocked by Si Li Ting. Cold lips touch, she widened her eyes, that night the hot lingering in the mind, the instant atmosphere bes ambiguous. Si Li Ting pried open her lips, Su Jinxi was forced to swallow his porridge. Until he left, the blush on her face still did not go away. "Do you want me to feed by mouth or by hand?" Si Li Ting raises eyebrows to look at her. Su Jinxi didn''t dare to tell him not to feed himself. He bit the spoon without hismand. The spoon slipped across the tip of her tongue, which made her think of the touch of his tongue, and her little face was even redder. Si Li Ting fed her the gruel and wiped her mouth carefully. Her voice was gentle and said, "you have to be hospitalized these days. Now you can have a good rest." "Thank you for saving me again." "I think I owe you. When you are well, you can make a good statement." Su Jinxi nodded, "shall I treat you to dinner?" "Yes, but I''ll decide what to eat. You can''t refuse." Si Li Ting was thoughtful. How does Su Jinxi think his words are strange? "Well, uncle, I''m sleepy again..." "Sleep." Si Li Ting gently rubbed her small face, looking at her soon into the dream. "Sir, it''s gettingte. I''ve already hired a nurse. I can go back and have a good rest." It''s time for Lin Jun to appear. "No, bring her and me theundry. I''ll sleep here tonight." "Yes." Although it can''tpare with the senior convalescent suite in a private hospital, it''s not bad here. Si Li Ting is worried that the transfer will touch the wound of small things, so he will live here for the rest of the night. After a simple wash, Si Li Tingy beside Su Jinxi. Hold her carefully, for fear of touching her wound. Smelling her shallow hair, Li Ting also sleeps in the past. When she is around, he can always sleep soundly and never have that nightmare again. At dawn, Su Jinxi woke up and opened his eyes to a handsome face. How can people look so beautiful! Si Li Ting sleeps very well, she can look at him so carefully. Men''s straight nose, thick and long eyshes, lip shape are so good-looking, natural golden hair softp in the forehead. His mother must be very beautiful, that''s why he has such a prince''s face. Su Jinxi got her mobile phone from the bedside table. It had been turned off for a long time. She tried to turn it on. As soon as the mobile phone opened, countless messages came into my eyes, all of which were made by Tang Ming. There are also two messages from him, "Jinxi, what''s the matter with you?" "Come back to me." Although the number of words is not much, I can feel his worry. I fell ill so suddenly yesterday. Tang Ming should havee home to see those dishes, so she is very worried. Su Jinxi carefully got out of bed and looked back at Si Li Ting who was sleeping soundly. In order not to wake him up, she quietly went to the door and called Tang Ming back. "Jinxi, where are you?" Su Jinxi was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Tang Ming to answer the phone so quickly. He was also very worried. "Mr. Tang, I''m in the hospital, but you can rest assured that I''m ok now and the operation has been finished." "Surgery?" Tang Ming''s face changed, "what operation." "It''s a small operation. I''m acute appendicitis. I''ve finished it. Now I need to rest in the hospital for a few days." Think of yesterday when she was so miserable, but she left, Tang Ming heart full of guilt. "It''s OK. In which hospital?"Su Jinxi looked at the towel hanging in the bathroom with the name of the hospital printed on it, and told Tang Ming honestly. "Mr. Tang, was Miss Bai OK yesterday?" "She Very good! " Tang Ming thought of Bai Xiaoyu''s face, but her anger was still in her heart. "That''s good. I''ll have a rest. Goodbye." Su Jinxi politely hung up the phone, it seems that she should find a time to talk with Tang Ming about time. It''s impossible to help him all his life. She wanted to get up and go for a walk, but the wound still hurt because of the big action. Had to go back to bed, Si Li Ting vaguely took her to his arms. Su Jinxi looks at his handsome Yan, she doesn''t like Tang Ming, does she like Si Li Ting? What''s the rtionship between them? "What are you looking at?" Si Li Ting is sober under her eyes, and kisses her lips like a couple. "Third uncle, no, Li Ting, don''t do this..." Su Jinxi repeatedly refused. "Little Susu''s face is red again." Yesterday, that warm Si Li Ting no longer became that evil man again. The more resistant Su Jinxi was, the more he liked to tease him. He moved from his lip to the back of his ear, biting her earlobe, knowing that this was her most sensitive ce. "Will you let me go first?" "No, little Susu looks the most lovely blush." Si Li Ting continued to act badly, and the atmosphere in the quilt became more and more warm. At this time, Lin Jun quickly stepped in, "Ye, Miss Su, the people of the Tang family areing." Su Jinxi didn''t expect that Tang Ming woulde to see him. He had already known that he would not tell him his position. She quickly pushed away the person who adhered to her, "Li Ting, Tang Ming ising." Although there is no real rtionship between the two, it is not good to be seen by Tang Ming. "What are you afraid of? Just let him terminate the contract with you, little Susu. You smell good "Ye, not only Tang Ming, but also his parents are here. It''s three minutes at most for the parking lot." Lin Jun Liang Liang reminds way. Su Jinxi heard that the two people even came. If they saw that their clothes were not neat and Si Li Ting were sleeping together, what would they think! "Uncle, don''t make any noise!" Chapter 38 Su Jinxi scared Huarong out of color, Si Li Ting with a normal person, "how about theye?" The movement of the hand did not stop. "Li Ting, whether you like me or not, if the people of Tang family see us like this, we can do it! Get up. " Su Jinxi is almost nervous. Not only did he see her more anxious to leave. "Tang family? Do you think I care? " The more anxious the little thing is, the more he likes it. "I don''t know what kind of resentment you have with the Tang family. I''m different from you. Even if I don''t care about my reputation, I care about the reputation of the Su family. Li Ting, I beg you." Even one side of the forest are looking at are anxious, "there is still a minute, ye I withdraw, or be seen by the Tang family, it is not easy to exin." There were only two people left in the room again, and Si Li Ting''s mouth lifted up a evil smile, "you want me to go, but what expression do you have?" Su Jinxi was anxious and angry, "what do you want to show?" "Kiss me." Su Jinxi quickly kisses him on the face, "this head office?" "Kiss this." Si Li Ting pointed to his lips. Although the two people have long been close to each other, he has always taken the initiative. Although the little girl looks very cute and pitiful, how would she feel if she took the initiative? Before he finished thinking about his soft lips, being kissed was different from kissing others. The feeling made his body tremble and his whole body seemed to be electrocuted. Su Jinxi is about to move away, but Si Li Ting is holding her slender waist and going deep into this kiss. It is clear that when he is so nervous, he still has such a leisurely mood. Su Jinxi is worried, and his fingers keep pushing his chest. "Which room is Su Jinxi in The ear rang Tang Ming slightly anxious voice. "Miss Su is in that room." Su Jinxi suddenly pushed aside Si Li Ting, "you go quickly." "Si Li Ting helpless," it seems that now also can not go away. " Su Jinxi quickly pushed him to the bathroom, "I don''t care. If you dare toe out, I''ll jump down from upstairs!" "Dare to threaten me." "Li Ting, I beg you." Su Jinxi shows weakness. "Dear, spare your life." Si Li Ting on her lips Dragonfly bit water to kiss, a touch namely cent. Just pushed him in, Su Jinxi was relieved. Before he could go back to bed to have a rest, Tang Ming''s voice was ringing in his ear. "Jinxi, are you ok?" Su Jinxi stroked the sweat on his head, "I''m fine." "You only had surgery yesterday. Why don''t you have a good rest?" Tang Ming saw her barefoot on the ground, there are some sweat on her face, pale face. "Brook, lie down and have a rest." At this time, mother Tang also came in and helped Su Jinxi lie down. "Does the wound still hurt?" Tang Ming asked with guilt. Originally is some ache, was frightened by this she actually did not have any feeling, "does not ache." "You really are. Is it important to have a wife for a big thing? If something happens to Xixi, I''ll leave my wife and run away if I don''t take care of you. " Tang mother''s heart is very clear, must be for Bai Xiaoyu that wench, otherwise Tang Ming how can leave Su Jinxi regardless? "Mom, I know I''m wrong. I won''t do it again." From yesterday to today, Tang Ming didn''t sleep all night. He didn''t know what happened to Su Jinxi. However, yesterday''s monitoring was broken, and it was useless for him to transfer the monitoring. Tang mother no reason to stand in Su Jinxi side, "if you dare to bully Xixi, your grandfather will not let you go, good daughter-inw does not know the pain." Su Jinxi is very fond of Tang''s mother. Although they didn''t have any intersection before, they didn''t have a few days to go to the Tang family, but they felt warm. "Mom, it''s OK. I didn''t tell brother Ming that I was ill. Before I came to the hospital, I thought it was just a simple physical pain. Brother Ming is very busy and should not have been distracted by these things." Tang''s mother heard her considerate words are more distressed, "stream, this man you can''t be too considerate, should act coquettish when it''s time, let him apany you more." "Mom, I will apany Jinxi more in the future, so don''t worry." Tang Ming himself realized the mistake. Tang''s father saw that Su Jinxi was all right, so he was relieved, "OK, since it''s OK, don''t me Minger. Men should have put their career first. It''s rare that their daughter-inw is so considerate." Tang''s mother wanted to return a few words. Because Su Jinxi was here, she didn''t say much. "Jinxi, you should have a good rest. If you have any requirements, let Minger do it. Mom and dad are going to join a foundation in a while ande back to see youter." Hearing that they are going to leave Su Jinxi, they are much morefortable. "OK, you can rest assured that you have brother Ming." Before Tang''s mother left, she said a few words about Tang Ming, and then she left at ease. As soon as they left, Su Jinxi was relieved. "Mr. Tang, it''ste. You go to work. I have a nurse to take care of me. I''m...""You don''t want to see me like that?" Tang Ming doesn''t like Su Jinxi pushing him away. Su Jinxi saw Tang Ming misunderstood himself and quickly exined: "general manager Tang, it''s not like this. I''m afraid Miss Bai will misunderstand me." Tang Ming saw Su Jinxi that flustered exnation of the small face,st night she pain into that look, but also light to let themselves go, she so do not value their own body? Before Tang Ming was worried that the woman she found would stick to him and even took the opportunity to be the real Mrs. Tang. Who knows he has not alienated her, Su Jinxi himself is afraid to avoid him. Su Jinxi mobile phone rang, she looked at the information sent by Si Li Ting. "Let''s talk about the termination of the contract now. If you don''t talk about it, I''lle out and talk about it." There is a strong sense of threat in the words. Su Jinxi looked at Tang Ming and said, "Mr. Tang, I mentioned some things before. We can''t do this all the time. The contract should have a time limit, when it can be emotional discord, or I can be portrayed as a bad woman. In this way, you can pretend that you are hurt by love and don''t want to get married for the time being. Your uncles and aunts will not force you to get married again in these years. " She even thought of it even though she had already thought of it. It was clearly that this was an appointment made by two people. At the moment, from Su Jinxi''s mouth, why did he feel so unhappy? "And you?" "Me?" Su Jinxi didn''t understand his meaning. "If you are a bad woman, you are not afraid that you will never get married again?" Tang Ming pressure in the heart of the road. "We''ll talk about itter." Tang Ming opened his lips and wanted to refuse, but what reason did he have to refuse? Did he want to let her be nameless and y the drama all his life? "A year." Chapter 39 Su Jinxi just wanted to answer, the mobile phone vibrated for a moment, she looked down and saw the information sent by Si Li Ting. "Three months." He could have ended it in his own way, but the little thing would have cried bitterly at the thought of the consequences. Although he liked to bully her, he didn''t want to make her cry. He had to be patient and use her method to solve these problems. Si Li Ting is always a time bomb, Su Jinxi also dare not disobey his meaning. "One year is too long, three months." Tang Ming frowned, "three months? No, it''s too short. You can see my mother''s attitude towards you "Well Then half a year? " Su Jinxi was so unruly for another three months that he was so angry that he even wanted to break in now. Did this little woman eat the gall of bear heart leopard? Dare to add time without permission. Su Jinxi felt embarrassed. Tang Ming gave Su''s family 30 million yuan at least. Isn''t three months too short? "Half a year first, then the reasons." "Thank you, Mr. Tang. You showed up when the Su family needed help most, and you were willing to give me a chance to leave." "I should thank you, my mother, they like you very much, these things do not say, you have a good rest." Tang Ming didn''t want to talk about leaving, so she got up and covered the quilt for Su Jinxi, "are you hungry? What would you like to eat Su Jinxi would be very polite to say no, considering that Si Li Ting is still in the bathroom, she nodded. "I''m hungry. Can Tang buy me a porridge?" "What vor do you like?" "Anything. I can support it." Su Jinxi doesn''t pick at all. "Wait for me." Tang Ming left these two words and got up to leave. He could have bought them. He didn''t know if he wanted to buy porridge for her because of guilt. As soon as he left, the bathroom door opened, and Si Li Ting appeared with a cold face. "Who gave you the courage to add half a year? Can you believe that I will go to the Tang family and announce our rtionship now? " Su Jinxi was one of the first two big, and finally sent off Tang Ming and Tang''s mother, as well as a tricky figure. "Third uncle, don''t be so good. I can''t help it. Since I promised him at the beginning that he would perform the ypletely, Mr. Tang was good to me. How can people have no conscience?" "He is good to you, but I am wrong to you?" Si Li Ting was even more unhappy. "No, no, no, you are better to me. You helped me several times." "Si Li Ting''s face this just better," you said to me that day, I thought about it. " "What words?" "If you don''t mean it, don''t ask for it." It took him a whole day and a night to think about it. "Well?" "I said before that I had a secret to tell you. Would you like to hear it?" As soon as Su Jinxi heard that it was a secret, he immediately turned his small face into a special face for gossip, "what''s the secret? I want to hear it "Come here." He hooked his fingers, and Su Jinxi put his face to his mouth without thinking about it. The warm breath was blowing in her ears, and her body was shaking slightly subconsciously. "If I say I am sincere to you and I like you, would you like to be my girlfriend?" His voice was very good, with a strong maism, and he said this sentence more affectionate and serious. Such touching words ring in the ear, Su Jinxi whole person leng in the spot. Su Jinxi didn''te back to God for a long time. He stammered: "you, do you say you like me?" "Yes, if I''m sincere, can I ask you for it now?" Su Jinxi''s heart is a little chaotic, this confession came a little sudden, originally she thought Si Li Ting was just ying with her for fun, but she didn''t expect that he would really like himself. "I, I don''t know." "Is it a burden to be a woman?" Si Li Ting thought that she would be very happy to express herself. Su Jinxi''s expression made him hurt. "No, it''s not like that. I just don''t know what I mean for the time being. I''m sorry, I can''t ept it." For feelings, Su Jinxi is a conservative person. For the sake of the Su family, she doesn''t care about her future. The most important thing about her and Tang Ming''s agreement is that they don''t have to talk about each other, so she agrees immediately. Si Li Ting saw the flustered sh in her eyes and said in a deep voice, "you should not have someone else in your heart?" "I..." Su Jinxi has already exined a lot of things, she has been secretly in love with a man, but that person does not know her intention. "How dare you Si Li Ting brought her into his arms, "you have been my woman. From now on, you can only have me in your heart." "Uncle, I''m sorry, emotional things can''t be forced, now I can''t love you.""Well, you can''t force it. Say it again!" Si Li Ting is cold with a face, fingers tightly pinching Su Jinxi''s chin. Su Jinxi ate pain and felt the murderous spirit from him. "Uncle, you, don''t do this." "Take back what you just said." Si Li Ting coldly looks at this ungrateful woman, oneself all said that likes her, she actually dares not like oneself. "I can''t do it." Si Li Ting coldly looked at her, let go of her body, word by word in her ear way: "I gave you a chance, hope you don''t cry to beg me." The door was thrown hard, Su Jinxi looked at the back of the man leaving, feelingplex. Lin Jun looked at the Si Li Ting who left with a cold face, "Ye, what''s wrong with you and Miss Su?" "Don''t mention that unkind woman to me." Si Li Ting at this moment is a raging and irascible lion. The chill on his body makes people shudder. Suddenly, he brought the door up. When Lin Jun hesitated to say something to calm him down, Si Li Ting''s voice came again. "Give me a good look at her, I want to know that she grew up around every man!" "Yes, sir." Lin Jun finally knew what happened. He didn''t expect Su Jinxi to have a sweetheart for a long time. He sighed. He thought that he and she really matched each other. This time she infuriated the Lord, not only she, I am afraid that the man also has no good end. When Tang Ming came back, Su Jinxi looked out of the window nkly, thinking of what had happened these days. Every time he was in a mess, it was siting who came out to rescue him. Feelings are not other things, can not be easily handed over because of gratitude, otherwise it is unfair to him and himself. "What''s on your mind so much?" Su Jinxi quickly came back to his senses, "nothing, Mr. Tang, when can I go to work?" "How do you go to work like this? I informed the personnel department that if you get well next Monday, you can go straight to work. " Chapter 40 Su Jinxi sincerely thanks: "thank you, Mr. Tang." "Thank you for what? You don''t me me. I bought you porridge. I don''t know if you like it or not Tang Ming opens the lid of the food box. "Mr. Tang, I''lle." Su Jinxi takes the bowl from his hand, and Tang Mingshan takes back the hand he wants to feed her. Su Jinxi looked at the bowl in his hand and thought that the man was feeding her in that wayst night. He was so arrogant that even the Tang family didn''t pay attention to him. He must hate himself if he attacked so arrogant. Tang Ming looks at Su Jinxi as if she is thoughtful. She is beside her, but her heart doesn''t know where to go. "Jinxi, did youe to the hospital by yourself after your illness yesterday?" If Su Jinxi can''t even carry the dishes in the kitchen, does she still have the strength toe to the hospital? Su Jinxi''s small face shed by a panic, "yes, I came by myself." Not good at lying, she was seen to be lying at a nce, Tang Ming did not go into it, but in the heart of some inexplicable difort. That person must not be a woman, otherwise she does not have to lie, Su Meng also said before Su Jinxi once took out a ck card. That is, there must be a man behind Su Jinxi. As for the rtionship between that man and her, Tang Ming is not clear for the time being. He took a card from his wallet and handed it to Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi was stunned, "Mr. Tang, are you?" "After all, it''s my Mrs. Tang. Take this card and the password is 090909." Su Jinxi refused to ept it. "Mr. Tang, you don''t have to give it to me. You''ve already paid me. I''m sorry. If you give me another card, I''ll..." In Tang Ming''s eyes, she thought that she was not willing to spend her own money to spend other men''s money, and her face was a little unhappy. "Take it." Seeing that Tang Ming was angry, Su Jinxi had to pick it up. To tell the truth, she didn''t want to have a deeper intersection with Tang Ming. Once the intersection is too deep, many things will be involved when you want to leave. Tang Ming sat for a while and then left. His rtionship with Su Jinxi was awkward. Even if he had a lot of words to say in his heart, he couldn''t say them when they came to his mouth. "You have a good rest. If you need any help, you can find a nurse. I''lle to see you this afternoon." "Mr. Tang, if you are so busy, you don''t have toe. I''m just a small operation. I''ll stay in the hospital for observation for two days." "Are you so fond of betraying other people''s good intentions?" Tang Ming''s breath is cold. "I Just afraid of Miss Bai''s misunderstanding. " "You and I have a clear conscience. What will she misunderstand?" Tang Ming left a word, you have a good rest, cold face left. Su Jinxi was helpless to his uncle and nephew. Although they were different in appearance, they had a strange temper. The ck card has not yet gone out, and there is another white card. Su Jinxi hid in the quilt with his face covered. God, are you good or bad for me? After a day in the hospital, Su Jinxi was getting bored. On the corridor came two people''s figure appeared, Ning Rui took Bai Xiaoyu''s hand, "Xiaoyu, let''s go back, you didn''t see Tang Zong so angryst night." "Go back? Xiao Rui, you can seest night that Ming has never lost her temper to me. Yesterday, he was so cruel to me that he made me stand down in front of so many people. That bitch must have seduced Ming Ming while I was away, which made Ming care so much about her now. I want to see what she is ying with! " "I''m in hospital. It''s not a trick." Last night Ning Rui first saw Tang Ming so angry, such an experience in this life she did not want to experience again. "As soon as I called Ming away, she turned to be ill. Do you think there is such a coincidence? It is clear that she is deliberately ying tricks." Bai Xiaoyu often uses this move, thinking that others, like her, are seducing men in this way. "Well, this is the ward." Su Jinxi just fell asleep soon, not aware of the arrival of Bai Xiaoyu and Ning Rui. To see a woman sleeping on the hospital bed, there is a kind of morbid beauty on her face. It is clear that there is not a bit of powder on her face, which will make people feel pity for no reason. Many people are in face ugly, after make-up beautiful moving. Su Jinxi''s foundation is very good. Her small face is as white as snow without any defects. Her in face is even more distressing. Bai Xiaoyu is jealous, which is why her heart will be so upset. Su Jinxi is so beautiful that when she doesn''t make up, she makes people want to protect. Tang Ming faces such a face every day. What if she likes her? No, I absolutely can''t let such a thing happen. White Xiaoyu''s eyes suddenly shed a bleak cold. "Is she Su Jinxi? It''s really beautiful. " Even Ning Rui can''t help but marvel that if this woman was born in ancient times, it is definitely the type of disaster to the country and the people. The halo of the setting sun fell on her body, ting her with a light golden light, and added a touch of sacred color to her.Bai Xiaoyu is so jealous that he pours a ss of water directly onto Su Jinxi''s face. Su Jinxi was sleeping soundly, and suddenly his face was cool. When he opened his eyes, he saw the cup in Bai Xiaoyu''s hand and realized what had happened. "Miss Bai, what are you doing! I''ve put up with youst time in the coffee shop. " Su Jinxi, because of Bai Xiaoyu, is Tang Ming''s favorite person, and makes up for many times. "What? It seems that thest warning still doesn''t work, you fox spirit is trying to seduce Ming again? I can''t spare you this time. " Bai Xiaoyu opened her quilt, "aren''t you sick? I want to see what kind of disease you have As soon as the quilt opened, I saw Su Jinxi''s white gold card beside the pillow. She grabbed the card with one hand. The card was specific and had Tang Ming''s English name on it. "He gave you the card! You bitch, I''m his girlfriend. " When Bai Xiaoyu saw this card, he was even more crazy. Tang Ming actually gave his card to Su Jinxi, even now he is using his sub card. "Miss Bai, calm down. This card is..." Su Jinxi also wants to exin what, Bai Xiaoyu has been crazy, let Ning Rui grab her. White light rain crazy toward Su Jinxi body to catch, Su Jinxi is a patient, the body was Ning Rui to embrace, don''t say fight back, even have no chance to avoid. "Bitch, I''ll kill you, you cunt. You dare to seduce my man." Su Jinxi''s wound was broken under the scratching of Bai Xiaoyu, and her pajamas were dyed red with blood. Ning Rui scared, "light rain, don''t fight, she bled, she did not pretend to be sick, is really sick." Before Bai Xiaoyu had time to stop, a man''s angry voice sounded in his ear: "Bai Xiaoyu, what are you doing?" "Ming, you, listen to me." Bai Xiaoyu was almost paralyzed to the ground. Ning Rui is scared to lose Su Jinxi''s body. Chapter 41 This weak body, Ning Rui so a throw, Su Jinxi hit the bed, pulled the wound, pain almost tears out. Although she is not delicate, she is a person who is afraid of pain. Tang Ming saw the mist in her eyes, as well as the blood from the wound, and walked towards Su Jinxi. "Jinxi, are you ok?" "Tang, Mr. Tang, my wound seems to be open." Su Jinxi looked down to see the bloodstains on his clothes. He was also worried. Tang Ming quickly rings the bell. Bai Xiaoyu finds that things are not what he thinks. Su Jinxi is really sick. "Ming, I''m sorry. I came to see her specially. It was she who insulted me that I just..." At this juncture, Bai Xiaoyu quickly recovered the loss. Who knows Tang Ming came so fast that he caught him. "I believe in my eyes." Tang Ming only sees Ning Rui and Bai Xiaoyu beating Su Jinxi crazily. No matter what Su Jinxi said, after all, she is just a patient, worthy of such a vicious hand? "Ming, listen to my exnation. It''s really not what you think. She scolded me first and said that I was Xiao San. She was the real Mrs. Tang. Xiao Rui can testify to me." If Tang Ming would have defended Bai Xiaoyu before, he felt very annoyed by his chatter. "This is a hospital. What''s up? You go back first. " "Ming..." Bai Xiaoyu opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Ning Rui saw that Tang Ming was angry and quickly took her away. The nurse rushed to see Su Jinxi''s wound and was shocked, "what''s the matter with the family members? The patient only had an operation yesterday. What he said was to take good care of it. How can it be like this? " Tang Ming was yelled at by the head nurse. Obviously, the head nurse in her forties didn''t know him. At the moment, he didn''t have time to care about these. Su Jinxi''s hair and clothes were messy, and his eyes were red. How poor he looked could be. The head nurse quickly asked people to push Su Jinxi to the operating room for disinfection and suture again. It would be troublesome if the wound was infected. Tang Ming left with the car, Su Jinxi saw his worried eyes, reluctantly smile: "you don''t worry, it''s just re stitching, nothing too big." At this time, she was stillforting herself. Tang Ming contrasted the white light rain when she identally pricked her finger. Sujinxi is like a weed growing in the wild. It can be beaten by the wind and rain. The white light rain is the flower in the room, and it can''t stand the wind and rain at all. In terms of identity, it is clear that Su Jinxi is the real miss of the Su family. Bai Xiaoyu was born in poverty. Su Jinxi didn''t exin a word about the previous thing. From their temperament, Tang Ming absolutely didn''t believe Su Jinxi would scold Bai Xiaoyu. If she really has a heart for herself, then many times she has the opportunity to get close to herself. This girl not only does not get close to her, but also alienates herself everywhere. She reminded herself again and again that she was afraid of Miss Bai''s misunderstanding. Tang Ming thought of seeing her in a mess in the restaurant before. She still had coffee stains on her body. Could Passing a deep meaning in his eyes, it seems that Bai Xiaoyu has done a lot of things on his back. Tang Ming is also not a fool. Many things are naturally known by association. When he looks at Su Jinxi, who has been wronged but doesn''t say a word, he only has heartache in his eyes. "You''ll be OK." Tang Ming''s throat is a little tight. Su Jinxi smiles gently, just like a delicate flower that has been destroyed after the rain. "Well, it''s just a minor operation. It''ll be OK." Tang Ming watched her into the operating room, he calmly left the hospital. I drove to Lanyu restaurant and called out the monitoring of that time when I met Su Jinxi that day. When he saw Bai Xiaoyu puffing hot coffee on Su Jinxi''s body, the knuckles of his hand holding the mouse turned white. No wonder Su Jinxi saw that he could not avoid it at that time. It was all because of Bai Xiaoyu! At the moment, Tang Ming is so angry that her heart will explode. Is this the woman she tries her best to protect? Once thought everywhere lovable small appearance, now also left only unreasonable, even felt some disgusting. He took out his mobile phone and made a call to Bai Xiaoyu, and the phone was connected quickly. "Ming." Bai Xiaoyu''s voice is full of joy. Tang Ming has never roared at her. Now she must havee to coax her. "Bai Xiaoyu, I ask you a question, you answer me honestly." Hearing Tang Ming''s voice so indifferent, Bai Xiaoyu felt uneasy. "Ming, what''s the matter with you?" "Where were you after five on the 16th?" Tang Ming ignored her words and asked coldly. If she could admit it and apologize to Su Jinxi, it would be a good thing to forget. However, he looked down on Bai Xiaoyu''s face. "I''m shopping with Ning Rui.""If you remember, did you see anyone that day?" Tang Ming is still giving her a chance. Bai Xiaoyu doesn''t know why he asked this question. When he went to talk about the contract with the client that day, he certainly would not know about himself and Su Jinxi. If you don''t know, why would he ask? The clever Bai Xiaoyu concludes that Su Jinxiined to Tang Ming. Another version of the story appears. Bai Xiaoyu sighed, "Ming, I won''t cheat you. In fact, at that time, I met a man in Lanyu coffee, Su Jinxi." "What did you say?" Tang Ming saw that she was honest and answered, and he was more curious about what Su Jinxi and Bai Xiaoyu said that day. "Ming, in fact, I don''t want to tell you these words, but since you ask me, I won''t hide them. Su Jinxi asked me over and told me to leave you. Now she is the daughter-inw of the Tang family. I''m just a junior. How can I be willing to leave you? I said I don''t want any credit. As long as you are angry, she will pour a cup of hot coffee on my face After hearing the words, Tang Ming knew that she was lying. The surveince in front of her was clearly a picture of Bai Xiaoyu sshing Su Jinxi. Tang Ming pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose and asked one word: "Bai Xiaoyu, I''ll give you a chance. Who is it that pours on who?" Bai Xiaoyu is more and more flustered. She firmly believes that Tang Ming is listening to Su Jinxi. "Ming, don''t you believe me? Or what did Su Jinxi tell you? Don''t believe a word of her. That woman has been approaching you purposefully from the very beginning. She signed a contract with you. It is true that she wants to really possess you. Her means are very clever. " "Bai Xiaoyu, I didn''t find out that you have such a thick skin! Not only do you confuse right and wrong with ck and white, but are you still the white Xiaoyu I know? " Chapter 42 "Ming, what did she tell you? I''ve been with you for so long that you''d rather believe her than me? I see. You must think she looks better than me and is the daughter of the Su family. I''m nothing. I can''t give you a baby. You start to dislike me. " Bai Xiaoyu roared to exhaustion, as if Tang Ming was the heartless person. "Bai Xiaoyu, whether it''s coffee or what you did to her today, she didn''t mention a word in front of me." "Then you..." "Then how can I know, right? That day, I met her covered with coffee stains, she saw me nothing, and left in a hurry. I contacted what happened in the hospital just now and adjusted the monitoring. If I hadn''t seen the evidence with my own eyes, I would have been cheated by you. She keeps a distance from me everywhere. She has never been more polite than half a step. You should treat her like this again and again. Bai Xiaoyu, how can you be like this now Seeing the exposure, Bai Xiaoyu now began to know that he was wrong, and repeatedly apologized: "sorry Ming, I, I didn''t mean to, I just love you too much, I''m afraid she will take you away, I''ll do that kind of thing just because I''m fascinated." "If anything happens to her this time, I won''t let you go." Tang Ming angrily hung up the phone. "Ming..." White light rain tears like rain, "how can you do this." Tang Ming rushed back to the hospital in a hurry. After seeing the video, he felt more guilty about Su Jinxi. Obviously, she suffered a great injustice, she didn''t even tell herself a word. Back in the hospital, her wound has been re stitched, she is lying in bed watching TV, do not know what to see,ughing. "Jinxi." Tang Ming stood at the door with a box in his hand, looking at her with a face of regret. She could evenugh. "President Tang." "Does it still hurt?" "No more pain." How can not hurt, two days in a row by such trauma, she is just forced not to say. "I bought you porridge. You should be hungry." To Tang Ming''s sorry eyes, Su Jinxi took the initiative to open his mouth: "Mr. Tang, you don''t have to look at me like this. You didn''t do anything wrong. Miss Bai should have loved you so much that she would have done this. Do you think I''m not good now?" "You don''t hate her?" "Hate? Why should I hate it? She just loves you too much, but I hope you can have a good negotiation with her. I have nothing to do with you and let her not misunderstand you again. " At first, although Su Jinxi was a little angry, she could understand Bai Xiaoyu''s situation after careful consideration. Women are insecure. Tang Ming thinks that Bai Xiaoyu nders Su Jinxi, but Su Jinxi speaks good words to her everywhere, and gets tired of Bai Xiaoyu. In front of Su Jinxi, he didn''t want to mention the man. He opened the food box and said, "eat first. I''ve handled the discharge procedures for you." "Can I leave the hospital?" "Well, let the doctore and take out the stitches in a few days. You should have a good rest these days." Su Jinxi also does not like hospitals, and has no objection to this decision. "Can you trouble Mr. Tang to take me home?" "I''m not talking about going back to your rental house, but to our wedding room." Su Jinxi''s face changed: "this..." "Mom doesn''t trust you. She maye to see you at any time. How can I exin your absence?" Tang Ming didn''t say that in fact, he also had some selfishness. He was afraid that Su Jinxi would be injured here. He wanted to take care of her in person. Imperial mansion. As night fell, the streets lit up with colorful lights, like stars. A man stood quietly in front of the transparent French window. The reflective ss reflected the man''s ice bound handsome face. Lin Jun knocked at the door and came in, "Sir, are you not going home tonight?" Once upon a time, Si Li Ting was a work maniac. At that time, in order to work, he often worked overtime in thepany. Under his crazy efforts, he will reach the top in the shortest time. Although he is not so busy now, he specially prepared a luxury suite on the top floor when designing the building. Thepany has always been just apany. Lin Jun who apanied Mr. Li Ting all the way would also worry about him. Now that his career has reached its peak, there is only one thing that bothers him. "I''ve got the information I need?" After all, he did it for her. "Got it." Lin Jun handed the information in his hand to Si Li Ting. Thest time I checked was su Jinxi''s family background, but this time it was more detailed. Including sujinxi primary school, the final grades of grade one were all transferred together. The data show that Su Jinxi was a good student with good character and learning since childhood. Her academic performance is very good, as for the heterosexual rtionship, because of her family background and appearance, she has never been short of suitors. From primary school to junior high school, we haven''t seen any problems. Since senior high school, Su Jinxi has been ranked first and ranked second.The first became a boy named Jian Yun, who took the first ce in the whole high school. There is also a photo of Jian Yun, which is a very clean and sunny face. There is no connection between the two in high school. They were admitted to the same department of the same university. Although they were not in the same ss, both of them were cadres of the student union. Jian Yun was the president of the student union, and Su Jinxi was the vice-president. They contacted each other a little more. "Yes, Miss Su seems to have been secretly in love with this man named Jian Yun. On his birthdayst year, Miss Su folded 999 thousand paper cranes and prepared to confess. Later, I don''t know what happened. Miss Su burned the thousand paper cranes and never confessed. " "990? She''s really free. " Si Li Ting was furious when he thought of the picture of a little woman seriously folding a thousand paper cranes to another man. Lin Jun knew that Si Li Ting was not happy and coughed twice in embarrassment. "Cough, sir, I have also found the information about Jian Yun. Please have a look." Si Li Ting received the information, the cover is his photo. "Well, this little white face looks better than me?" Si Ting makeints about Tucao. "This is certainly not, no matter in any way, he can''tpare with a finger of Ye." Lin Jun''s words did not please Si Li Ting and continued to turn back. "He''s from the Jane family." The data clearly states that Jian Yun, Jian Tianyu''s youngest son, was not recognized by the Jian family because she was an extramarital prostitute. In other words, Jian Yun is the illegitimate son of the Jian family. Lin Jun takes a careful look at Si Li Ting. Every time he talks about illegitimate children, he is afraid to stimte his father. Jian Yun and Si Li Ting have the same thing. Both of them are illegitimate children. The difference is that the old man of Tang dotes on Si Li Ting and wishes to give the best to Si Li Ting. Chapter 43 The Jian family thinks that Jian Yun''s mother is a dirty wine girl, and she doesn''t recognize her mother and son at all. Jian Yun has been working hard to get ahead and let her mother live a good life. After seeing his life experience, Si Li Ting also didn''t have just that big hostility. "Does he have a girlfriend?" "No, there are many people who have been close to him from childhood to adulthood. He is focused on his studies. Even if he gets along with Miss Su, he doesn''t realize that he has any affection for Miss Su." Such a reply to let Si Li Ting satisfied, "he is also practicing now?" "Jian Yun has a good head, and his academic achievements have always been among the best. ording to thew, his future is bright, but he did not choose financial work, but signed Xingyu." Si Li Ting returned to his chair and casually said, "Oh, he wants to be a star?" "Now it looks like this. His appearance is very good. Justst week, he signed with Xingyu, which means he put life and death in the hands of Ye? Do you need me to arrange for him to be hidden? Or let him break the contract himself. " Si Li Ting is holding his head with his hands. If he doesn''t look at his information before, maybe Si Li Ting will cut his way if he doesn''t want to. Since he is in the same situation, he has not entangled Su Jinxi, and Si Li Ting is unprecedented. "No, as long as he has nothing to do with the woman, ignore it." "Yes, by the way, something happened in the hospital today." "Well?" Lin Jun first observed the expression of Si Li Ting, and then carefully replied, "Bai Xiaoyu asked Miss Su to make trouble. He identally tore the wound on Miss Su''s body." "What!" Although Si Li Ting was angry, Su Jinxi refused him. At the thought of the small woman who was so afraid of the operation, her wound burst open again. Did she not die of pain? "I don''t have to worry about it. Fortunately, the wound is just cracked and there is no infection. If it has been stitched up, it will be OK. Tang Ming is worried that Bai Xiaoyu will do harm to Miss Su and has taken her back to the vi." Si Li Ting frown deeper, "she lives in Tang Ming House now?" "It should be like this, sir. What do you think? If you really like Miss Su, you might as well ask her to terminate the contract with Tang Ming earlier. Although Tang Ming likes Bai Xiaoyu now, who can guarantee that they will not have a long-term rtionship under the same roof? I think Miss Su is much better than Bai Xiaoyu. She is very popr with men. If they do it in a real way... " "She dares!" Si Li Ting said coldly. Lin Jun was shocked by his sudden anger, and Si Li Ting added another sentence. "You think I don''t want her to terminate the contract. It''s not about Tang Ming, it''s about her. If I force my way to intervene, the little woman will have a hard conscience, a damned conscience Si Li Ting low mantra, he can not care about anything, that little woman care about too many things, even if he can settle this matter, but can not pacify her conscience. "It seems that I really like Miss Su. I''m thinking about everything for Miss Su." Lin Jun is the first time to see what Si Li Ting likes is not the way of plunder. Si Li Ting looked at the lights outside the window, thinking of a person''s voice in memory, "ting son, if one day you like a girl, you should love her well." "Mommy, how does it hurt?" "Is to hold her in the palm of your hand, you can''t make her cry, treat her as a treasure." "Good Mommy, I see." Lin Jun looked at the thoughtful man, who used to be a man of iron and blood, but now it''s cloudy. "Master, you don''t have to worry about that. You can see from the information of Miss Su that she is a clean and self-conscious person. Tang Ming is so devoted to Bai Xiaoyu that he has not been associated with other women in recent years, so they have a good time. As for Jian Yun, there is no need to worry about him. He is too enterprising. " Even if Lin didn''t say that, Si Li Ting also knew that, but when she thought of the weakest time when she was not by her side with her, Si Li Ting would be inmed for no reason. He had already put down his cruel words in the morning. Now if he went back to look for Su Jinxi, he could not be ridiculed by her. The more he thought, the more irritable he became. "Master, Miss Su probably appreciates Jian Yun. After all, Jian Yun has always been in front of her. One day, she will find that he is more excellent than Jianyun. Maybe she will like him." Lin Jun has great confidence in Si Li Ting. He hasn''t met anyone more powerful than Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting was not pleased by his words, his face was cold, "think of a way to let her into mypany." She and Tang Ming face each other day and night, inevitably will not make mistakes. "Good sir, I''ll arrange for Miss Su toe to work in ourpany. Will Jian Yun leave it alone for the time being?" "As long as he doesn''t have a different mind, don''t pay attention to it." "Well, by the way, there is no servant in Tangming vi. Miss Su is going to recuperate in his house now. We can''t go in, but we can insert others to inquire about information.""Not yet?" "I''ll be there in a minute." For the marriage of his president, Lin Jun ran fast. Su Jinxi didn''t want to live in Tang Ming''s house at first, but was convinced by Tang Ming. If Tang''s motheres to see her and can''t find anyone, it''s really hard to make friends with her. Moreover, she''s injured and needs to be well cared for. But Su Jinxi still has some worries about Bai Xiaoyu, "Mr. Tang, if I live in your house, Miss Bai will misunderstand me." "Now you''re still thinking about her." Tang Ming thinks Su Jinxi is a big fool. He is so stupid that he is heartache. "She loves you too much, I can understand." "Don''t worry. I''ll exin to her. Let''s go." Tang Ming stooped to pick up Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi is not used to it. "Mr. Tang, I can go by myself. Don''t bother you." "I have to pay a lot of responsibility for your injury. If I open the wound again, I will be in trouble. Let me take care of you." He was not ashamed to leave the river. From this angle, Tang Ming saw her curly long eyshes, pink face, and delicate red lips, inexplicably tight throat. In particr, Su Jinxi''s shyness is more like a feather, unconsciously stirring his heart. She always has a faint body odor, and sitting with her, that faint fragrance soothes his heart. Back at the vi again, Tang Ming put her on the sofa in the living room to rest. "I''ll clean up the room for you. If my mother doesn''te, you''ll have a second bedroom. Can shee just like that night?" "Yes, Mr. Tang, please." Su Jinxi said politely. "Don''t be so formal. You don''t have to call me president Tang at home. I always feel very good." "What do I call you?" "That''s what I used to call you." Su Jinxi called weakly: "Ming Brother. " Chapter 44 Brother Ming three words gently fall, Tang Ming heart a soft. This time, it was not that she was making a scene, but calling him out. "You have a good rest, I''ll make your bed, and the servant who takes care of you wille tomorrow." Tang Ming pushed his sses. On the surface, he was calm, but in fact he was very happy. Su Jinxi lives in Tang Ming''s vi like this. Her heart is not stable in the strange room. Although Tang Ming did this just topensate her, but this will let Bai Xiaoyu misunderstand deeper? She didn''t want to be an obstacle between the two. There was a wechat in her mobile phone. When she saw the name that was rarely contacted, her heart suddenly tightened. There are two characters on the screen, Jian Yun. "Did you sleep?" Su Jinxi and Jian Yun have known each other for a few years. If he wants to contact you, there must be something wrong. Even during the Spring Festival, there will not be a blessing message. However, I worked hard every time to edit the blessing message again and again, and finally deleted it by hand before sending it. The intersection of the two is limited to some department activities of the student union. With the internship unit under the junior year, the two have retired. The link between the two students'' Union has been broken for a long time. Why does he send information to himself? "Not yet," the finger replied quickly on the keyboard "Are you free on Saturday night? Department meetings. " It turned out that it was just a department gathering. Su Jinxi was a little disappointed, but it was also true. How could he contact himself except for something. "Free." The time and ce of Jian Yun''s routine routine came. Su Jinxi read the messages he sent over and over again, just like every circle of his friends would read them themselves, but never dared toment. She could only look at him from afar in such a humble way. Last year, he managed to muster up the courage to confess on his birthday. Su Jinxi specially folded 999 thousand paper cranes, each of which contained a sentence she wanted to say. At his birthday party, he met another girl who confessed to him. Jian Yun mercilessly rejected the girl and showed that she had no intention of falling in love. He wanted to focus on his studies and career, so Su Jinxi burned those things and hid this love in his heart all the time. There are still a few days is the weekend, his body should also be able to go out. The servant came early the next morning. It seemed that he was not much older than Su Jinxi. He was very friendly. "Hello, Mr. Tang, Miss Su. I''m a new nanny. Just call me Xiaozhu." Tang Ming nodded, "my wife just had an operation. When I''m not at home, your main task is to take good care of her food and drink." "Yes, Mr. Tang, I see." "Brother Ming, go to work. I''ll be fine at home." "Well, I''m going. You can call me if you have anything." "Well." Xiaozhu will Tang Ming to the door, "Mr. Tang, walk slowly." "If a Miss Baies, you don''t have to open the door." Tang Ming didn''t forget to ask. "Yes, Mr. Tang." After telling Tang Ming to leave at ease, Bai Xiaoyu will have no way to trouble her again. In Tang Ming vi, the days are quiet and leisurely, no one bothers. Mother Tang asionallyes to see her. Xiaozhu is very lively and makes her very happy every day. Su Jinxi''s wound recovered quickly under careful care. Tang Ming promised that she could go to work in thepany next Monday. The premise is that her health must be better. Su Jinxi is very clever these days. She doesn''t do anything and tries to heal her wounds. On Saturday afternoon, Su Jinxi took off his home clothes for the first time and put on a white skirt. "Bamboo, can you knit your hair?" Su Jinxi gets along well with Xiaozhu these days, and has already regarded bamboo as her friend. "Miss, who are you going to see tonight? Dressed up so beautifully. " "I was the vice president of the student union''s dinner party before. I saw that everyone had to go their own way and get together." "So it is. That youngdy must dress up well tonight. I''ll knit your hair." Su Jinxi wore light makeup and a pair of earrings. Only she knew that she had dressed up for that man. Just walked to the door, Tang Ming came back. He saw Su Jinxi, who was dressed up carefully. He immediately responded. "To where?" "Did you not have a party today for the ssmate party?" Tang Ming''s social activities in the evening have all been pushed, even Bai Xiaoyu didn''t go there. I don''t know if he''s afraid that his mother Tang wille to check on him, or that he just wants to see Su Jinxi. When he goes to work, he will miss that someone is waiting for him at home. He doesn''t want anything, just wants to go home quickly."No, I''ll take you there." "I''ll just take a taxi. You don''t have to make a special trip." "Are you still polite to me? That''s what I should do Tang Ming has gone out to drive. Su Jinxi had to follow him out, two people left, Xiaozhu back foot to Si Li Ting made a phone call. "Yes, miss, I''m dressed up to night." In recent days, Su Jinxi''s every move was reported to Si Li Ting by bamboo. "Where is she going?" "It''s like a ssmate party." "I see." Si Li Ting hung up the phone, a ssmate party, he did not put it in mind. Tang Ming will su Jinxi to the door of the restaurant, "when youe back in the evening, call me in advance, I''ll pick you up." Perhaps knowing she would refuse herself, he added, "it''s not safe for you toe back as a girl at night." "Good brother Ming, I''ll go first." Su Jinxi nodded and pushed the door to get off. Just got off the bus, I heard a familiar male voice: "Su Jinxi." Hearing this sound, Su Jinxi''s body trembled slightly, and she turned her head to look at him. Within sight, a man in a white shirt stood not far from her. Clean as jade face, fine bangs on his forehead, a gust of wind, stirring his forehead before the bangs. He put his hands in his trouser pockets at will, and his shadow was long in the sunset. It took her a long time to find her voice: "Jian Yun." Simple two words, but seems to have consumed all her strength. "They''re all here. They''re waiting for you." "Sorry, there''s a traffic jam." Su Jinxi walked towards him step by step, with a touch of shyness on his face. Tang Ming in the car to see her face that shy expression, Su Jinxi to avoid. Even if it''s a little better these days, she doesn''t look like this. This man is different for Su Jinxi. He is not happy to think of this. Chapter 45 Yu Guang glimpses Su Jinxi''s bag left behind in the co pilot''s bag, pushes the door open and walks toward Su Jinxi. "Jinxi, you forgot your bag." Tang Ming hands the bag over. Su Jinxi takes the bag from Tang Ming, but Tang Ming gently caresses her hair. "Don''t y toote. I''ll pick you up in the evening." With such intimate movements and gentle voice, Su Jinxi replied with some dullness: "good." Jian Yun looks at a man in a suit and a suit. He is elegant, modest and elegant. He is a perfect lover. The key is his identity. He knew Tang Ming, the young master of Tang family. Watching him leave, Su Jinxi looks at Jian Yun not far away. He must have misunderstood him. I wanted to exin it, but when I think about it, I have nothing to do with him. Why should he listen to his exnation? "Let''s go in." However, Jian Yun said unexpectedly, "are you in love?" Su Jinxi is flustered for no reason. In her heart, Jian Yun is a person who doesn''t care about anything except her studies, let alone gossip about other people''s emotional life. This question "May I not answer?" Not afraid to answer, is not know how to answer, her rtionship with Tang Ming can not be exined clearly in a few words. "It''s your freedom, of course." Jian Yun was not dissatisfied with her answer. The two entered the box speechless, and Xiao Xiao met them as soon as they entered the door. "Jinxi, you are here atst. I haven''t seen you for a long time. What are you busy with recently?" "Apply for a resume. What about you? Have you found an internship unit?" "It''s not that you don''t know my personality. I don''t want to go to work in thepany. Recently, I''ve been singing in a bar, and you''ll alle to support me." "That''s necessary." Zhao Yang opened his mouth and said, "Jinxi, Jianyun, you can also go together. After that, everyone can work without so much time." "Good." Su Jinxi has no reason to refuse. Maybe she just wants to stay with Jian Yun a little longer. Recently, we are enjoying each other''s life. "Congrattions, our president is going to be a big star. Come on, please sign my name first, so that you will not have to wait in line to see youter." Su Jinxi is confused, "what big star?" "Jinxi, don''t you know that Jian Yun has signed Xingyu media? It''s a ce known as a star factory. " Su Jinxi couldn''t ept the news for a while. Wasn''t his first ambition to enter the financial institutions and make a big show? "Jian Yun, are you going to be a star?" She couldn''t hook him to a star for a while. "To be exact, I''m still an intern." "But don''t you want to work in a financial institution?" "People change." Jian Yun only lightly returned a sentence, Su Jinxi did not know what happened to him. But no one can change his decision. "No matter what industry you are in, I believe you will seed. I''d like to propose a toast to you." The sses collide and they drink together. Su Jinxi didn''t eat much food for a meal, but Su Jinxi drank a lot of wine, and his face was very cute. Xiao Xiao but also to pull a few people to the bar, Jian Yun saw already drunk Su Jinxi eyebrow light frown. "She''s drunk. I''ll take her home first." "Oh, President, why are you disappointed? It''s not easy to have such a lively time today. Jinxi will wake up soon." But Xiao Xiao couldn''t resist. Several people took a taxi to the bar. Su Jinxi sleeps against the ss. When she hits the ss for the third time, one hand presses her head on her shoulder. Jian Yun looks at the little woman leaning on her shoulder. Her white face is dyed with ayer of red cloud. It looks like a peach blossom in March with a slight pink color. Her mouth is slightly open and attractive. With such a innocent sleeping face, Jian Yun''s eyes are getting deeper and deeper. The car was about to reach the bar when Jian Yun touched Su Jinxi. "Jinxi, it''sing." Su Jinxi opened his eyes in a daze, and found that he was very close to him. "Your mouth is watering." Su Jinxi was scared to bounce from his shoulder and touched the corner of his mouth, "No Jian Yun chuckled: "cheat you." "You..." Su Jinxi mumbled, how did this person change? However, this is the first time she saw Jian Yun''s bad smile. It''s over. She''s going to fall again. "Jinxi, it''s just right that you wake up. You''ll be in the bar right away." Several people entered the bar, Su Jinxi seldom came to this kind of ce, and the whole person was not used to it. Xiao Xiao went backstage to warm up and change clothes, while Zhao Yang went to the bathroom. Only Su Jinxi and Jian Yun were left in the field, and Su Jinxi''s heart fluttered and leaped fast."That Do you really want to be a star? " She picked up a topic at random. "Stars get money faster." Jian Yun knows that this is what she really wants to ask. "Are you short of money?" Su Jinxi doubts that Jian Yun''s family is as mysterious as he is. "Don''t you want it?" Su Jinxi was dumb, and she was short of it. Although she was a miss of the Su family, she had a harder life than ordinary people after the decline of the Su family. The original bitter people are not only themselves. Su Jinxi held up a bottle of beer. "No matter what road you choose, I sincerely hope you will have a better and better life." The four eyes are rtive, and the light of Jian Yun''s eyes isplicated. Today''s Jian Yun seems to have changed a littlepared with before. I don''t know if it is Su Jinxi''s illusion. She always feels that Jian Yun is not so indifferent. "Jinxi, I have something to say to you." "Well?" Su Jinxi put down his wine and didn''t know what he was going to say. "This bar is so big that it''s hard to find a bathroom. Hey, you''ve already had it?" Zhao Yang''s sudden words came. Jian Yun''s words are interrupted, Su Jinxi turns to look at him, "just what did you want to say to me?" "Have you found a job yet?" "Well, I found it." Su Jinxi always felt that what he was about to say was definitely not that. Zhao Yang''s excited voice broke the delicate atmosphere between the two, "look, Xiaoxiao appears." Xiao Xiao waves at several people, Zhao Yang seems to have be a loyal fan of her, has been constantly interacting with her. "The trainee should be very hard?" Su Jinxi asked. "Fortunately, thepany signed a total of 30 people. After a month''s training, only two people were selected to sign the formal contract." "So hard? Isn''t that the devil''s training? " Su Jinxi has never been in contact with the entertainment industry and doesn''t know the hard work inside. "Well, I''ll make it." He looked deeply at the woman in front of him. "Training must be very tired, you should pay attention to your body." "You care about me?" Jian Yun''s eyes twinkled. Su Jinxi sheepishly shifted her eyes. She drank wine today, as if she had more courage than before. Chapter 46 She and Tang Ming have agreed that they will find a chance to separate in half a year, and they will not interfere with each other''s private life. From that day on, Si Li Tingpletely disappeared in his own world. As expected, he was just a dispensable ything for him. "Jian Yun, I want to say something to you. It''s a bit noisy here. Shall we go out and have a talk?" Su Jinxi has been in love with him for so many years with the strength of wine. No matter whether he will agree with him or not, he should always exin his words without regret. "Good." Jian Yun and her out of the bar, the bar door is very quiet, with the noise inside formed a sharp contrast. The soft light of the streetmp fell on them. Su Jinxi rubbed his hands and said, "that Jian Yun. " "Well?" "Actually, I''ve always been..." She faltered and stammered, unable to speak. Her heart leaped wildly. She had not been so nervous when she took the college entrance examination. Jian Yun did not interrupt her words, but looked at her gently, quietly waiting for what she wanted to say. "Excuse me." A cold sound came from my ear. Hearing this sound, Su Jinxi stood on the spot as if he had been struck by thunder. Si Li Ting just got off the car without expression. There were several cars in the samepany. Everyone who came down was shining with stars, which was obviously different from ordinary people. An enchanting woman wearing a low cut ck dress went straight to Si Li Ting, "brother Li Ting, do you miss me?" At the moment of seeing Si Li Ting, Su Jinxi''s heart was about to jump out of his throat. Thinking of what he had done to himself in the past, what should he do to himself again? Just when she was nervous and sweating, Si Li Ting left from Su Jinxi and Jian Yun. From the beginning to the end, he did not even look at Su Jinxi, as if he had never known her. "Brother Li Ting, why are you walking so fast? Wait for me." The woman in ck ran to Si Li Ting and took his arm. Su Jinxi''s fingers curled up unconsciously. "It''s said that the sign of this bar is very good. It''s not easy for us to get together. We have to let him have a good time." "It''s not that you don''t know that he hates these things most. Besides, you are still smiling. Are you crazy to find a woman for him?" "Well, if he had liked Yanran, he would have stopped it long ago. Would he wait until now? I bet he''ll like this sign tonight A group of people passed in front of Su Jinxi, whose face was gloomy and obscure. Jian Yun interrupted her thoughts when she didn''t speak for a long time. "What did you just say to me? What''s the matter with you all the time? " Su Jinxi raised his head and replied in a panic: "no, nothing. Zhao Yang can''t see that we should be worried. Let''s go first." When Jian Yun saw her back in a hurry to leave, there was no reason for her to be disappointed. Su Jinxi walked into the bar quickly. Ming Si Li Ting pretended that he didn''t know her. She should be happy, but she was in a bad mood when she thought of what those people said just now. Seeing that they had already sat down, the one called Yanran was clinging to his body, and his chest was rubbing against his arm. Su Jinxi''s heart was full of fire. Before also said is true to oneself, also wants to marry with oneself, false, is false, the man is big swindler. At this time, Si Li Ting''s eyes toward her, Su Jinxi flustered away his eyes. "Jinxi, where have you been Xiao Xiao had finished singing and returned to his seat. "It''s just going out for a breath. Xiaoxiao, you sing really well." "Of course, but I''m not the best singer here." Su Jinxi''s heart cluttered, "better than you?" "Yunli, our best singer, is our signboard here. Many peoplee here specially for her. There are also many fans on the Inte. Here, she is the next one to appear." Before that man said that Si Li Ting will like this signboard, her heart did not have a reason to pull up. The lights of the bar were suddenly dimmed, leaving only a beam of light in the middle of the stage, in which a person stood. There are already some people yelling. Su Jinxi sees the woman in the beam wearing a long white dress and her long ck hair hanging down. On the face only very light makeup, exquisite facial features, graceful and cool temperament. "Goddess!" There are already cheers below. No wonder that person said Si Li Ting would like it. This woman is really beautiful. Her singing is more ethereal, just like the sound of nature. At the thought of the man''s eyes closely following the woman, Su Jinxi angrily drinks. She had drunk a few bottles at the time of a song. "Jinxi, what''s the matter with you?" Jian Yun grabs her hand and continues to hold the bottle. Even if there is a small bottle of wine in the bar, she can''t hold her to drink like this. Su Jinxi has already got drunk, and vaguely sees Yunli walking towards Si Li Ting."I''m a little dizzy. Squint first." Out of sight, out of mind, she simply closed her eyes. Jian Yun took off her coat and put it on her. On the surface, he was ying dice with other people. In fact, she always paid attention to Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi was awakened by the noise. She opened her misty eyes. Jian Yun and a group of people did not know how to have an argument. One person''s wine bottle directly hit Jian Yun. At that time, Su Jinxi didn''t know whether he was confused or how. He had only one idea in his mind. Jian Yun wanted to be a star. What should he do if he was hurt? She protects in front of Jian Yun, the head is booming, she hears Jian Yun seem to be calling her name, the head is very dizzy. Si Li Ting this table, hit from he get off the car to get up is the chill that can''t disperse. His eyes had been on the little woman at the table not far away. "Si Shao, the woman who appears in a moment is one in a million." For others, it''s the sound of nature. Si Li Ting just thinks it''s noisy. Is that little thing twisted? Drink so many bottles in a row? He forced himself to go over and drag her away. At the end of a song, Yunli went to his side and introduced himself, "Si Shao, i..." Before the introduction was finished, she was interrupted by Yan Ran. Two women were fighting against each other, but Si Li Ting turned a deaf ear to her. She saw that the little woman seemed to be drunk and lying on the sofa. His eyes from beginning to end only the existence of that person, that table chaos, he was afraid that will hurt the small things, quickly got up to go to her. "Brother Li Ting, where are you going "Si Shao..." Si Li Ting has not approached to see Su Jinxi for Jian Yun block a bottle of wine, in the heart of rage abnormal. A foot will hurt her man kicked to the ground, the mouth issued a cold abnormal voice: "Su Jinxi!" Su Jinxi looks at the tall man in front of him dimly, and his brain is in a muddle. "Three, three uncle..." She fell into the arms of familiarity. Before thea, she seemed to hear the man''s angry voice: "their hands, I''m useless, no medical treatment!" "Yes, sir." Chapter 47 Su Jinxi woke up in a daze. I don''t know whether he drank too much wine or because he got a bottle on his head. A gentle voice came from the ear, "Miss, you wake up, do you have any difort?" "My head hurts. Where am I?" Su Jinxi asked vaguely. "Miss, you are not amnesia, are you?" Su Jinxi remembered that the woman in front of her was the maid who sent clothes to herst time. She slept in the room of Si Li Ting. "I remember, this is uncle''s vi." "Miss, you scared me to death. I thought you lost your memory." Su Jinxi thought of thea before he saw Si Li Ting''s furious face. It was not a dream. Everything was real. "I''m ok, but I still have a headache. Where''s uncle?" "The master is in the study. The youngdy should be hungry. I''ll send food to you now." "Thank you." Su Jinxi turned over and got out of bed. In the mirror, he saw a white gauze wrapped around his head, and his face was pale. She went to the study, the door was open, and she saw a smoke in front of the French windows. There was only one wallmp in the room, and his figure was drawn very long under the light. I don''t know why, such a Si Li Ting actually makes Su Jinxi feel a little lonely and lonely. When he finished smoking a cigarette, he ordered the second one. Su Jinxi stood at the door and called in a low voice. "Third uncle." Si Li Ting looks at her, Su Jinxi has never seen him so cold in the eyes, just like when I saw him outside the bar. "Awake?" His voice was cold. Thest time they parted unhappily, this time they met again under such circumstances. Su Jinxi''s mood was veryplicated, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. "Thank you, uncle." She didn''t know what to say except to thank her. "Is he the man you like?" Si Li Ting saw Su Jinxi in order to block the bottle of wine for him when the lung was going to explode. That little white face is so good? So good that she could protect him regardless of her own life. Su Jinxi bit his lips and muttered, "yes." She has been in love with Jian Yun for such a long time. He should be the person she likes. "Good, good." Si Li Ting''s face was colder. "Uncle, don''t smoke so much. It''s bad for your health." Su Jinxi doesn''t know why he loves him so much. "Get out of here Si Li Ting has never liked a person. For the first time, he has given up his heart, but the other side has abandoned his shoes. Su Jinxi opened his lips and finally turned to leave. The moment she left, she heard something shattering. The servant brought her delicious porridge. Su Jinxi ate it like chewing wax in his mouth. "It''ste. Miss is not in good health and has an early rest." "Well." Su Jinxi sleeps in Si Li Ting''s bed. Before that person found a chance, he would take advantage of himself. Now he doesn''t even look at himself. "Isn''t that what you want most? What are you still thinking about? " Su Jinxi murmured and went to sleep wrapped in a quilt. In her deep sleep, a person stood in front of the bed quietly looking at her. I''ve seen this face many times, but I don''t think it''s enough. The little woman sleeping here can touch her heart without doing anything. Just before dawn, the maid came to wake Su Jinxi. "Miss Su, Mr. Tang hase to pick you up." Su Jinxi didn''t know how Tang Ming knew she was here. She rubbed her eyes and said, "OK." After a simple toilet, Su Jinxi saw two men sitting in the living room when he went downstairs. Si Li Ting is still cold. Tang Ming gets up and walks towards her. "Jinxi, are you ok?" "Brother Ming, I''m fine." Si Li Ting, who is reading the magazine, holds the corner of the book tightly. Before that, Su Jinxi called Tang Ming the general manager of Tang. Tang Ming saw the white gauze on her head and felt strange and dazzling. "What happenedst night?" He clearly asked Su Jinxi to call and ask him to pick him up. How could such a thing happen again? After waiting for a night, there was no news, and the phone was turned off. If it wasn''t for Si Li Ting who informed him toe to pick up people in the early morning, he didn''t know something had happened to Su Jinxi. "I had an ident when I had dinner with my friends. Fortunately, my uncle saved me." Su Jinxi briefly described the process. "Third uncle, thank you for saving Jinxi." Si Li Ting didn''t answer. He always had a cold attitude towards the people of the Tang family. Tang Ming was not surprised. "Jinxi, let''s go home." Su Jinxi walked towards Tang Ming. Before leaving, she went to Si Li Ting''s side and gently said, "uncle, thank you."He has a strong smell of tobo. It''s not hard to imagine how much he smokedst night. Si Li Ting still didn''t look up. She didn''t even look at her. Su Jinxi thought of all the things before. At that time, she was most afraid of Si Li Ting. Now he has really made a stranger to her, but her heart seems to have lost a piece. "Let''s go." Tang Ming leaves with Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi looked back, Si Li Ting has been maintaining the posture of reading the magazine, as if frozen in general. "Uncle, I''m leaving." After this sentence, she and Tang Ming left the vi of Si Li Ting. Seeing the indifferent attitude of Si Li Ting, Tang Ming had doubts about him before. After all, when he was in the Tang family, Si Li Ting once showed a different side to Su Jinxi. Now it seems that he thinks too much. He hates the people of the Tang family, including Su Jinxi. Until the moment the door closed, Si Li fiercely swept the cup on the table to the ground. He hated, hated Su Jin, didn''t love him, and he had to worry about her identity! Can''t bear to hurt her. On the way back, Tang Ming took great care of Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi was always absent-minded and didn''t know what he was thinking. She looked back at that vi like a castle, she and Si Li Ting should bepletely over. This is what they want, should be happy just right, but why in the heart so blocked flustered? Tang Ming saw that she was in a bad mood and did not speak all the way, quietly apanied her. Back at Tangming vi, Su Jinxi returns to his bedroom for the first time. Tang Ming stands at the door and stops talking. Finally, he only turns into a sentence: "you have a good rest. If you need anything, you can find Xiao Zhu." "Good." Su Jinxi''s nest in the quilt is powerless to answer. Until now, when she thought of Si Li Ting''s cold eyes, she felt some pain in her heart. Charge the cell phone well, just opened the phone, there is a person''s phone in. There are two big characters beating on the screen: Jian Yun''s heart beat faster when she saw these two words before, but she has no feeling at all today. Chapter 48 "Jinxi, are you ok?" "I''m fine, and you? Who was it that argued with youst night Su Jinxi asked. "Nothing. I''m sorry. I hurt you." Su Jinxi was sleeping soundly at that time. He didn''t know how Jian Yun had a dispute with those people. "You''re OK." "Jinxi, are you free tomorrow evening? I have something to say to you." Jian Yun seems to have made an important decision. "What words?" "I''ll tell you face to face when youe." Su Jinxi didn''t find that he didn''t have the warm feeling for Jian Yun. "I''m going to work tomorrow. Let''s meet after work." "Well, I''ll wait for you. You can have a good rest." "Well." Su Jinxi hung up the phone. If she had been happy, she would have died of happiness. Jian Yun asked her out. Today, she just felt very tired. I don''t know whether the fatiguees from the body or the mind. After lying at home for a day, Su Jinxi didn''t say a word. He got up early the next day, cleaned up and put on professional clothes. Tang Ming was surprised, "are you going to work today?" "Didn''t you say I could go to work on Monday?" Su Jinxi asked. "That''s what I said, but you''re hurt again. I think you''d better stay at home and go again." "I''ve recovered. Do you think I have something to do?" Su Jinxi has always been very resilient. Tang Ming see her insistence did not refuse, "in short, you can do what you can, don''t be too forced." "I''m not forced at all. Brother Ming, I''m almost hurt. From today on, I''ll go back to live in my house. I''ve packed up my things." "Are you going?" As soon as Tang Ming heard that she was going to leave, her mood suddenly became very low. "Well, take more care of you these days. I''m well. It''s gettingte. I''ll take the bus." Su Jinxi said and went out in a hurry. Tang Ming seized her hand and said, "don''t go." In Su Jinxi''s suspicious eyes, he released his hand and exined, "I mean we all go to the same ce anyway. I''ll send you." "Or not. If thepany''s people see it and don''t know what to say, I''ll take the bus." "Do you think there will be a bus line here?" Su Jinxi has forgotten that this is the vi area. Which vis will take the bus? "Well I''m going to trouble brother Ming again. " Tang Ming just wants to spend more time with her. In the car, Tang Ming repeatedly asks Su Jinxi to continue to live in his vi. Even if they are nameless, Tang Ming also wants to see her more, looking at her will be happy. Su Jinxi is afraid of Bai Xiaoyu''s misunderstanding. He still refuses Tang Ming''s offer and insists on leaving after work. When he got to thepany, Su Jinxi got off the car ahead of time and walked to thepany in silence. Afterpleting the entry procedures, she got a lot of attention when she came because she was the person ordered by Tang Mingqin. Su Jinxi is satisfied with his new job, but he has one thing. At that time, the interviewer who interviewed her turned out to be her supervisor. When they were unhappy, Su Jinxi felt that he would not be too polite to himself when he saw his face. Sure enough, after getting to know each other, director Zhang gave her a lot of information. "I''ll take the new papers for youter." Su Jinxi''s first day on the job had to follow suit, "yes, director." What she didn''t know, however, was that the real ordeal was only now beginning. Su Jinxi held a thick pile of materials to print. Although it was different from her imagined work, it was only the first day. It was normal to start from the most basic. When she finished printing, she held it to the director''s office and said, "supervisor, I have printed the information you want." Director Zhang just took a look and threw them all on the floor. "You can''t hear me if you print three copies? Young people are so impetuous. " Su Jinxi frowned, "director Zhang, you only said to print one." "How do you have ears? Three copies are three copies. Print again. " Su Jinxi opened his lips and said nothing atst, "OK, I''ll print it right away." "Wait, pick up the garbage on the ground before you go." Su Jinxi bent down to pick up the paper on the ground. It seems that this director Zhang is taking revenge for himself. If Tang Ming didn''t happen to be here, the job would have been ruined by the supervisor. The situation of the Su family is not good now. I need this job very much. I picked up the paper on the ground and left. Director Zhang looked at her beautiful shadow, and a chill passed in her eyes. Bitch, I must ask you to cry for me. Su Jinxi is next to the copier one morning, and one of the materials is criticized by director Zhang."Xiao Su, are you having any trouble with our supervisor? How do I think he''s deliberately targeting you? " Xiao Wang in the office took the initiative to approach Sujin Creek Road. Su Jinxi where good meaning said that because he refused to harass him in the interview, she had to shake her head, "I don''t know." "Xiao Su, the supervisor of this one has the most grudge. You''re new here and don''t know. He''s always careless with beautiful girls. You must be careful when you look so beautiful." Su Jinxi has learned this from the beginning, "I know." "There is no way to go on like this all the time. He thinks about how to torture you. I think you should give him something. He is the most greedy person. Maybe he will let you go and not torture you." Although Su Jinxi hated this way, Xiao Wang was right. If he wanted to continue to live here, he had to look at his face. "Thank you for telling me that. I''ll go shopping for him after work." "You cane to me for anything in the future. I''ll be right next to you." "Well." It''s hard to get to work time. Tang Ming originally wanted to send Su Jinxi home, but Su Jinxi refused. Tang Ming hung up the phone, she has an appointment, who is her date? He did not find that his concern for Su Jinxi had long gone beyond the scope he had set. Bai Xiaoyu''s phone call came in. After that, every time he saw Bai Xiaoyu''s three words, he was a little upset. "Hello." "Ming, we haven''t had dinner together for a long time. That''s what I did wrong. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me." Su Jinxi gets better, and Tang Ming''s Qi disappears, but Bai Xiaoyu doesn''t feel the same way before. "Eat together in the evening." "OK, Ming. I''ll go to Poseidon and have dinner in Yuqing restaurant." "Whatever you want." Where to eat Tang Ming already felt unimportant, driving to pick up Bai Xiaoyu. Bai Xiaoyu knows that thest thing forced Tang Ming to hurry up. These days, she is particrly clever and doesn''t disturb Tang Ming at all. Chapter 49 Meet toward Tang Ming, "Ming, I miss you so much." "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to dinner." Tang Ming pulled her out of her arms. Take Tang Ming''s car again, Bai Xiaoyu converged a lot than before. "How is Miss Su''s injury? I really didn''t mean to do this to her. " "I don''t want that kind of thing to happen again. After a few days'' rest, she''s much better. I''ll move home today ande here only when necessary. Don''t disturb her in the future." "Ming, I know. I will never do that again, but you must promise me that you will never fall in love with Su Jinxi." "Boring, who do I like you don''t know?" Tang Ming subconsciously did not want to make such an oath. Su Jinxi came to the agreed ce, Jian Yun waved to her, "Jinxi, here." "There''s a traffic jam on the way. Sorry, I''mte." "It''s OK. Did youe by bus?" Jian Yun saw that she had little sweat on her head, so she asked. In fact, she was afraid that Tang Ming would send her over. "Yes, I wanted to take a taxi. I thought there was a bus stop here." Jian Yun''s eyebrows are obviously rxed. Bai Xiaoyu and Tang Minge in together. Tang Ming sees Su Jinxi at a nce. Even if she wears a uniform for work, he can find her for the first time. "Isn''t that Miss Su? Let''s go and say hello Bai Xiaoyu is surprised to see Su Jinxi and Jian Yun, the two men are handsome, and the women are young and beautiful. As long as you don''t get together with Tang Ming, she also thinks that Su Jinxi is much better. Is it really my misunderstanding that Su Jinxi already has a boyfriend? Tang Ming see each other is that man, eyes light some unhappy. "No more." The waiter led him and Bai Xiaoyu to their seats, in the partition behind Su Jinxi. Tang Ming directly sat next to Su Jinxi. Did he subconsciously want to know what Su Jinxi and the man were talking about? Bai Xiaoyu doesn''t find Tang Ming''s abnormality. Seeing Su Jinxi has such a handsome boyfriend, she is in a much better mood. She had made a big mistake and almost pushed Tang Ming out by herself. She ordered her favorite dishes. Su Jinxi didn''t know Tang Ming''s arrival at all. Jian Yun ordered a good dish in advance. "Jian Yun, why do you order so much? We can''t finish eating." Su Jinxi has always been thrifty. "It doesn''t matter. Just pick what you like." Jian Yun looks at her tenderly. When Jian Yunhe was at school, they were two people. Su Jinxi thought that he was grateful for his salvation and invited him to dinner. He didn''t think much about it. "Then I''m not polite. I''ll kill you as soon as you''re not angry. If you''re angry in the future, you won''t even have the chance to meet." Su Jinxi cuts the steak gracefully. Jian Yun looked at the woman who showed endless elegance in every move. She had the pride of noble gold, but she was not so delicate. "Xier, I have something to say to you." His voice suddenly became gentle, and he even changed his address to Su Jinxi. At school, he would call her ssmate Su Jinxi, and Jinxi was a little intimate. But today, Su Jinxi was stunned by this stream. "Say it." Su Jinxi was suddenly upset. At the entrance of the restaurant, Si Li Ting''s face stinks andes in, dressed up enchanting and sexy, and follows him. "Brother Li Ting, please go slowly and wait for me." Yan Ran saved his life a few years ago. If it wasn''t today''s Yanran''s birthday, how could Si Li Tinge out to apany her. Over the years, Yan Ran repeatedly courted him. He could not see, dislike or dislike him. Except for his brother and sister, he could not have any other feelings for her. In the heart thought to apany her to eat the meal to dodge the person, just entered the hall to see that let his heart think of the person. Su Jinxi''s position is just exposed in his eyes, Tang Ming and Bai Xiaoyu are more than ayer of gauze to block him from seeing. Line of sight falls on Jian Yun''s body, his eye light fierce a cold, the footstep involuntarily walked toward Su Jinxi. "Brother Li Ting, the box we ordered is inside. Where are you going "Sit there." He pointed to the location beside Sujin river. "Oh, well, brother Li Ting likes it." Yan Ran did not realize that Su Jinxi was the woman of that night. "Jinxi, there is a sentence I have buried in my heart for a long time. Today I must tell you." "What words?" "I like you, will you be my girlfriend?" Does Jian Yun like herself? Su Jinxi didn''t feel shy at the moment, but was a little flustered. "I know you have always liked me. Last year, on my birthday, I was ready to confess that I refused others just to wait for you, butter I saw you burned the thousand paper cranes folded for me.I thought it was me who was sentimental, so I didn''t tell you what I was doing. Until that night, you came out to block the bottle for me. I didn''t know that you had me in your heart. Would you promise me? I will give you a future. " Tang Ming stopped holding a knife and fork. He didn''t expect that the wound on Su Jinxi''s head was actually for this man. He listened to Su Jinxi''s reply with bated breath. Bai Xiaoyu handed him a cut steak, "Ming, try me..." "Shut up!" How can he allow Bai Xiaoyu to interrupt at such a critical time. "Ming..." Bai Xiaoyu Wei Qu Baba looked at him and did not dare to say a word more. Si Li Ting just heard this when he came over. Su Jinxi must have been very happy before. The people she likes also like themselves. Isn''t it the same as winning the lottery? However, her heart is in a mess, and subconsciously she wants to refuse. She just looked up at the Si Li Ting who came towards her, so happened to meet him again. That pair of cold eyes dark surging, his body exudes the cold idea of rejecting people thousands of miles away. "Uncle..." She called softly. Si Li Ting stopped and sat on her side. Yan Ran confused, "brother Li Ting, what are you doing?" "Do you mind if you meet someone you know and eat at this table?" Si Li Ting has already sat down. How can Jian Yun say he cares. Jian Yun also recognized that he was the one who took Su Jinxi away that day. When he heard Su Jinxi call him third uncle, he would not think about it. "Of course not. Hello, Mr. Su. We have met again. Thank you for your helpst time." Si Li Ting raised a funny smile: "Mr. Su?" "You are the third uncle of Xi''er, aren''t you su?" "It turns out that little Susu didn''t tell you about my rtionship with her. How could I be surnamed Su?" "Your rtionship?" Jian Yun looks at them. Chapter 50 Every time Si Li Ting calls his little Su Su, he doesn''t mean well. Jian Yun didn''t miss the smile on the corner of Si Li Ting''s mouth, which seemed to prove that he and Su Jinxi had a secret rtionship. "Xier, your rtionship with this gentleman is..." Su Jinxi heart a tight, do not know the Si Li Ting this sentence is what meaning. He said that he and he are the same bed and pillow rtionship, or with Tang Ming nameless rtionship. No matter what kind of rtionship it is, she is embarrassed to say it on such an asion. Tang Ming asked her just to prevaricate her family, not to let her cheat around as Mrs. Tang. Su Jinxi licked his lips and didn''t know how to answer. Tang Ming, who is next door, is inexplicably hoping that Su Jinxi can talk about the rtionship between him and Su Jinxi. Even Yan Ran also toward Su Jinxi''s hostile look, "brother Li Ting, what''s the rtionship between her and you?" "Xi''er, your rtionship makes it hard for you to speak out?" Jian Yun felt something was wrong that night. This person saw Su Jinxi injured, that kind of frightful cold breath now let him think of all feel very terrible. He carried Su Jinxi away, but broke the hands and feet of those who hurt Su Jinxi. Even if you don''t know what this man came from, Jian Yun knows that he is not a simple character. "We are..." Su Jinxi hesitated, she looked at that wearing ckce skirt Yan Ran, just know Si Li Ting when that person said he liked ck. They were together in the bar, and they were together again today. Her heart was a little ufortable. She almost blurted out that she was a woman of Si Li Ting. When she was about to blurt out the answer, Si Li Ting opened his mouth easily: "I am her third uncle. What else is there in addition to kinship? Are you dating? " He is so rxed tone is to let those in the heart of a tight before the people are relieved, that is, it is just rtives, what else can there be? Jian Yun free and easy to answer: "we are dating, to be exact, I am in pursuit of the river." Si Li Ting held Su Jinxi''s hand tightly under the table. On the surface, the clouds are light, but in fact, there has been a big wave in my heart. "So my little Susu agreed?" He looked at Su Jinxi as if he were an elder. Only Su Jinxi saw the anger hidden in his eyes. She felt that if she said yes now, Si Li Ting had to break her hand. Before his indifference, Su Jinxi thought that he really regarded himself as a ything and threw it away when he was tired. Now he pinches how much pain he has proved how angry he is. Her heart is inexplicably rxed, as if all the haze is dispelled in this instant. Both Jian Yun and Tang Ming are waiting for Su Jinxi''s answer. Su Jinxi shifted his sight from Si Li Ting and said word by word: "I''m sorry, Jian Yun. I can''t promise you for the time being." Her words at the same time let several people are relieved, Tang Ming again picked up the knife and fork to look at Bai Xiaoyu, "Leng what to do, cold is not delicious." Bai Xiaoyu looked at him wrongly. He was the one who just attacked him. He was the one who let himself eat. So he felt that he had changed? Jian Yun''s face is a little disappointed, "why?" One side of the Yan Ran is preemptive answer: "this is not simple, women refuse you, either have a heart, or take you as a spare tire." Jian Yun''s face is even worse. Su Jinxi doesn''t want to share her emotional experience in front of others. Even she didn''t know what was wrong with her. How could she refuse when she confessed that she should be happy? "I I don''t want to fall in love for the time being. I''m sorry for Jian Yun. " "Never mind. I can wait for you." Jian Yun thought that before Su Jinxi worked day and night to make money, she was a very diligent person. Maybe it''s because she just went to work on her first day. She still has a lot of things to do. She can give her time. Yan Ran is toozy to interfere in other people''s affairs, but toward Si Li Ting, "brother Li Ting, we''d better not disturb others to talk about love. Let''s go there and sit down." "No, just sit here. It''s hard to meet acquaintances." Yan Ran some discontented murmured: "how can I not know that you still have such a big niece." If not for Si Li Ting''s own admission of Su Jinxi''s identity, she would have doubted the rtionship between them. Su Jinxi''s heart is tight again. It seems that she doesn''t know about herself and Tang Ming. "So much talk? Something to eat. " Si Li Ting seems to be very impatient, Yan Ran also dare not say more, had to order a meal obediently. The heart is full of discontent, it is not easy to have time and Si Li Ting two people''s world, now everything is in vain, not happy. Jian Yun didn''t expect that they became four when they dated, and the rtionship was so strange that it was hard for him to force Su Jinxi any more when there were outsiders present."Brother Li Ting, eat this." Yan ran a brain to Si Li Ting clip vegetables. "Si Li Ting didn''t refuse to let Yanran go further." brother Li Ting, would you apany me to the cinema "I''ll be busyter." "Brother Li Ting, you said you would like to apany me tonight. I don''t care. You will apany me." Yan Ran began to y coquettish moves. Su Jinxi doesn''t know what the rtionship between them is, but when she thinks that they will be together in the evening, she is in a bad mood, "that You eat first. I''ll go to the bathroom Su Jinxi went to the bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror. His face was still pale and haggard because he had not recovered from his injuries before. Think of Yan Ran''s charming face and enchanting figure, what will she do with Si Li Ting tonight? Take a handful of water and pat it on her face. What does she do have to do with herself? Why do you think so much. "Little Susu..." Ear suddenly sounded a voice, Su Jinxi can''t believe looking at the Si Li Ting standing behind him. "You, how did you get in? This is the women''s room." "In, of course." Si Li Ting said lightly, as if to him is talking about today''s weather is good. "What if you''re seen? Get out of here "Out? But I just want to do one thing now. " Su Jinxi looked up at his zing eyes and asked carefully, "what, what?" "Be you." Si Li Ting pulled her wrist into the bathroom and closed the door. "Uncle, this is the bathroom. You, you can''t mess around." Su Jinxi swallowed nervously. The anger that Si Li Ting held for a few days finally broke out at this moment, "damned woman, if I don''te today, will you promise him?" Chapter 51 When he saw her block the wine bottle for Jian Yun, he hated as much as he loved him. His beloved actually died for other men. Si Li Ting wanted to strangle Su Jinxi in his sleep. He hesitated again and again and let her go. Because Mommy said, love a person is to love her, spoil her, not to hurt her. Call Tang Ming to let him pick up when the mood is how painful, standing in front of the French window to see her more and more far away. He thought he could let go, but when he heard Jian Yun''s confession to her, he wanted to tear up everything. "Woman, no matter how much you hate me, I won''t let go this time!" He didn''t want to be patient any more, and he didn''t want to watch her walk into the arms of others. The kiss fell down without fear. The familiar breath spread in their lips and teeth, which reminded Su Jinxi of that hot morning. Her body is not disgusted, just because she is in the bathroom, there will be people toe at any time and anywhere, and will not stop rejecting Si Li Ting. "Uncle, please, don''t be here, OK?" This thin skinned Su Jinxi looks at Si Li Ting with tears. Is this expression, Si Li Ting would like to rub her into his own blood, let her never separate. "I want you, now." Si Li Ting untied her button like a wild animal. Su Jinxi from the beginning of the refusal to slowly sink, she felt that she was crazy, should do such a ridiculous thing. The sound of high-heeled shoes enters, the voice of white light rain suddenly rings out. "Sujinxi." Scared Su Jinxi almost did not scream, Si Li Ting is about to enter the subject, Su Jinxi quickly made a stop action. If Si Li Ting doesn''t obey, how can he keep his arrow on the string? "Uncle, don''t..." Su Jinxi made a mouth and hung it pitifully on his chest to look at him. Si Li Ting frowns tightly, and really stops the action. "Su Jinxi, I know you are in there. Don''t worry. I''m not here for trouble this time. I just want to apologize for misunderstanding you. I''m sorry, I didn''t know you had a boyfriend. I thought you were interested in Ming. I won''t target you in the future. " Su Jinxi doesn''t care about Bai Xiaoyu and Tang Ming at the moment. What she cares about is how to face siting! "It''s all over. I didn''t care about it. You don''t have to guard against me. I really don''t have any intention to Tang. I''ve made an agreement with Mr. Tang. I''ll take half a year at most, and then I''ll find a chance to separate. There won''t be any disputes in the future. " "That''s good." Bai Xiaoyu left on high heels. After Bai Xiaoyu such a disturbance, just the fire also reduced a lot. "Uncle, we should go back, or they will be suspicious." "Who will put out the fire of my body?" "You didn''t light it yourself." "Don''t believe me." Little girl still dare to talk back, Si Li Ting cold threat. Su Jinxi did not dare to be presumptuous again. He murmured to himself, "how can I solve you for such a long time?" Hearing her words, Si Li Ting was very happy. He leaned over her ear and said, "put out the fire for me tonight, or I will tell Jian Yun about the real rtionship between you and me. Since Bai Xiaoyu is here, maybe Tang Ming is here, don''t you want them to know? " "You Threaten me. " "It''s up to you toe or not." Although Si Li Ting also wants to eat her now, it is obviously not a ce to enjoy. Looking at thest second still with a thick lust of the man, now has got up from her body, dressed neatly. Su Jinxi couldn''t help sighing. Sure enough, the men dressed well, and when they undressed, they were beasts. He left as if no one else, as if this is not the restaurant women''s toilet, but his home as freely as. Su Jinxi looked down at himself. He untied most of the buttons of his shirt. There was a mark on his chest. Is this man a tiger? The skirt had been lifted to the waist by him, almost two people were about to brush their guns here. Su Jinxi quickly tidied up his clothes and came out to see his own blush in the mirror. There was no fading lust in his eyes. Damn it, how can you go out and meet people like this? She crazily poured her face with cold water and cleaned all the light makeup on her face. Fortunately, her foundation is very good, she is still natural beauty without makeup. When the blush on her face retreated, she left the bathroom. When she arrived, Si Li Ting was talking to Jian Yun about something. With such elegant manners and handsome appearance, it is clear that he is the Duke and prince in the European aristocracy. Where did he almost strengthen his rogue appearance in the bathroom before? "Jinxi, why have you been there so long? The food is cold. " Jian Yun cares about Tao. "Sorry, I''m not feeling well today." Su Jinxi doesn''t dare to look into Jian Yun''s eyes, for fear that he will find something like it.Si Li Ting is still in the aftertaste of her just under the body of the beautiful, almost to eat. Su Jinxi was just about to eat before she was taken away by Si Li Ting. She red: "what are you doing? I''m starving to death! " "It''s cold. It''s bad for your stomach." Si Li Ting has a face, which seems not to care about Su Jinxi, but to harm her. "Uncle, how expensive the steak is here. I just ate two mouthfuls." Su Jinxi muttered. Soon the waiter brought her another one. Before she came back, Si Li Ting ordered one for her. One side of Yan Ran dissatisfied, Si Li Ting has never been so concerned about her. "Brother Li Ting, I''m not full. Will you apany me to have a snackter?" Si Li Ting looked at the watch in his hand, "I have an appointmentter, I let the driver take you back." "I don''t want to be busy with you before my birthday. I have to tell you not to "Said no time, I eat, you slow to use." Si Li Ting some impatient put down the knife and fork in the hand, wipe clean the corner of the mouth to get up. "Mr. Si, take your time." Jian Yun gets up to see him off. Since he is a rtive of Su Jinxi, he should treat him politely in any case. Yan Ran see division Li Ting leave also quickly dropped the knife and fork in the hand, "Li Ting elder brother, wait for me." After they left, Jian Yun rxed a lot, "Jinxi, what else do you want to eat?" "That''s enough. There''s no need to order any more. It''s wasteful." Su Jinxi has been thinking about what Si Li Ting said in the bathroom. She is absent-minded all the time when she is eating. Jian Yun has talked to her several times without listening clearly. "Are you ready?" "Well, I''m full." "Waiter, pay the bill." Jian Yun beckoned, and a waiter came to the two people and replied respectfully, "Mr. dish Secretary of your table has already paid." Chapter 52 Although Jian Yun saved a lot of money, he was not happy in his heart and his dignity as a man was hurt. "This meal is equivalent to that of your third uncle. I will only invite you again next time." JinSu River, goodbye if you have a chance. "Jian Yun, are you not busy with training?" "It''s OK to take time. There''s a day off a week. It''s a week before we meet again." "OK, then you train well. I''ll go first." Jian Yun grabbed Su Jinxi''s hand, "Xi''er, you didn''t treat me like this before. How can I feel that you have been evading me?" "Did you? I''m just not feeling well. I just had a minor operation "Why don''t you have a good rest and go to work so soon?" "It''s OK. I''m measured. I''ll go first." "I''ll see you off." "No, you go back to thepany early. See you next week." Su Jinxi ran away in a hurry. Jian Yun looked at her back and frowned displeasantly. She always felt that Su Jinxi was strange. Su Jinxi ran far away in one breath, until she couldn''t see Jian Yun. Then she stopped breathing heavily. It was strange, why did she run away? In the past, it seemed that Jian Yun wanted to give herself something that she could not get. How could she resist Jian Yun so much now? Just thinking about it, a trumpet sounded in his ear. Su Jinxi didn''t know when a Bentley was parked. The window rolled down, the familiar face exposed, Si Li Ting''s thin lip cold spit out two words: "get on the bus." Su Jinxi hesitated and refused toe up. As soon as she got on the bus, she knew what would happen next. "You want me to get out of the car and hold you? By the way, Tang Ming was also in the restaurant just now. He should eat well. If you want him to see you get in my car... " Su Jinxi has opened the car door and got in before. How could she not know that the world was so small that there were acquaintances everywhere. She just got on the bus, and Si Li Ting closed the window. "Back to the vi." "Yes, sir." Su Jinxi gently pulled pull pull Si Li Ting''s sleeve, "uncle, can I not go to your vi?" Up to now, she doesn''t know what rtionship she has with Si Li Ting. "You can do it in the car if you want to." Si Li Ting said and then she pressed under the body, before he had to need how much perseverance to bear not to her. "No, I don''t want to..." "No, I don''t want to." Si Li Ting stretched out his hand and pressed a button, and a partition immediately appeared in the back row. Although the driver can''t see it, there will be a sound. Su Jinxi is the first two big. "Uncle, didn''t you give up on mest time? Why do you have to... " Si Li Ting mped her chin and said coldly, "I said, I want me to give up you unless I''m tired of it." The ambiguous atmosphere in the car grows crazily, and Su Jinxi''s pitiful appearancepletely makes Si Li Ting wolf like. "Uncle, even if you want to, let''s go home and Don''t be in the car, will you This is herst request. The answer was a thick kiss that fell on her, extending from the neck to the chest. Her heart is like a pool of water,pletely disordered. I don''t know when the car has arrived at the vi. The driver got off the car wisely and left the space for two people. If you are close, you can still hear the voice of women''s voice. When Si Li Ting stops, Su Jinxi is like a rag hanging on his body. He has no strength at all. "Uncle..." Su Jinxi muttered. After Si Li Ting asked for her, she was in a better mood The voice became softer. "Can you take me home now?" "Little Susu, do you think one time can satisfy me? The night is still long. " Si Li Ting wrapped Su Jinxi in his suit coat and went upstairs. As he said, the night was long. This night, Su Jinxi was chewed back by him even with capital and interest, and it was not until three o''clock in the middle of the night that Si Li Ting released her. Nest in his arms, deep sleep, Si Li Ting looked at the whole body is his traces of a small woman, a few days of depressionpletely disappeared. Gently rubbed her cheek, Su Jinxi murmured and rubbed his hand, "uncle, don''t want it." That kind of coquettish state lets Si Li Ting whole person all crisp, "little Su Su, no matter you hate me or hate me, I will never let go!" After sleeping until 8:30, Su Jinxi wakes up from Si Li Ting''s arms. "Good morning." Si Li Ting is in a good mood and his golden hair is shining with holy light in the sun. There was no part of his facial features that was not exquisite. When she opened her eyes, she could not help but look at the picture. "Little fool, are you stupid?" Si Li Ting intimately scraped the tip of her nose."Uncle, why are you so handsome? Your mother must be beautiful. " Su Jinxi sincerely sighed. "Of course, mummy is the most beautiful woman in the world." When Si Li Ting mentioned his mother, there was a soft light on his face. "I''mte. I must bete." Su Jinxi was so scared that she went to work the next day. If you are notte, you will be tortured by your supervisor, not to mention the consequences of beingte. "Now that you''rete, why panic?" Si Li Ting yawnedzily. He has always been a workaholic and seldom has such a good rest time. "You''re a big boss. Of course, don''t worry." Su Jinxi got out of bed in a hurry and picked up the scattered clothes. Their clothes spread from the door to the bedside. You can imagine how fierce the fighting wasst night. Su Jinxi saw that his shirt button was torn by him. Where can I find a needle and thread to sew? "There''s your clothes in the closet, little fool." "You didn''t say that earlier?" Su Jinxi opened the wardrobe, which was full of women''s clothes. After she came to the vist time, Si Li Ting specially bought many women''s clothes. She chose a job casually and was too busy to look at the price. Clean clean, stepped on high-heeled shoes in a hurry downstairs. Last night, I didn''t have enough strength to show you Su Jinxi was anxious to leave, "uncle, don''t tease me. I''m in a hurry." "It''s bad for the stomach to go after breakfast." "It''s really toote The director of mypany has to tear my skin. Let''s talk about itter. " Su Jinxi ran out in a hurry. Someone was waiting outside. "Miss Su, I ordered me to take you to thepany." "Yes, thank you." At the moment, Su Jinxi doesn''t refuse. She just wants to get to thepany early. Si Li Ting looks at the small woman''s back in a hurry to leave, the corners of his mouth hook up a touch of elegant radian. Little thing, I''m going to fix you! Chapter 53 Sure enough, Su Jinxi didn''t expect anything wrong. She rushed to thepany, and her colleagues gave her a wink. "Jinxi, the supervisor asked you toe to his office. Be careful." "Good." Be careful. How can she be careful? Before she waste, director Zhang had a lot of opinions on her, let alone now that she is reallyte. Trembling to the door of director Zhang knocked on the door, e in!" Su Jinxi pushed the door in, and the people behind her lit a candle for her in silence. Director Zhang was famous for his ruthlessness. She is a young neer who doesn''t know how to offend director Zhang. She is caught in the pigtail and doesn''t know how to die. Director Zhang threw the document in his hand on the table, "Su Jinxi, do you want to continue to work here! You''re "what, do you have a problem?" "I have no opinion that I should be punished for beingte. But director Zhang, you can''t take revenge for thest incident. Ie to work in thepany. How long does it take to copy 500 times?" Director Zhang said scornfully: "what can you do with a student who hasn''t graduated yet? If you want to stay in thepany, you can copy it for me. If you can''t finish copying, you can just roll up and roll for me Su Jinxi holds hands tightly. He is the supervisor who holds the power of his own life and death, but he can''t bully others like this. She said patiently, "director Zhang, 500 times is not too much?" "More? I''m not enough. By the way, you''d better not find a shooter for me. I''ll check the handwriting on your resume. Now get out of here Su Jinxi had to leave. She had known the darkness of society, but she had just realized that Heicheng was like this. "What''s wrong with you, Sue?" "Brother Wang, director Zhang punished me for copying the rules and regtions 500 times." Wang Mingyu was also indignant, "is this supervisor crazy? 500 times. How long does it take? What kind of blood feud do you have with him There are so many people here that Su Jinxi can''t tell what happened at that time, so he has to shake his head, "it''s nothing. I''ll copy it." Everyone was talking about her misfortune. Su Jinxi was lying on the table and copying seriously, which was regarded as practicing calligraphy. No matter how fast she is, it takes half an hour to write a thousand words. She can only copy two pieces in an hour. She can only copy twenty-four times in twelve hours a day. Even if it is 30 times, 500 times, she needs to copy for half a month, and she can''t rest for half a month. Su Jinxi sighed, how could he put on such a thing! Director Zhang looked out through the ss room and Su Jinxi was copying. Hum, little bitch, I see how long you can hold on. Su Jinxi wrote every day in addition to copying, and soon after a week, she had a busy and peaceful week. Whether it is Tang Ming or Si Li Ting, there is no recurrence of the incident, asionally she met Tang Ming also just nodded to say hello, and other people are no different. Finally arrived at the weekend, she nned to have a good rest, then received a call from Jian Yun. This week, she didn''t think about Jian Yun once, which is strange. "Xi''er, I''ll be waiting for you at Lanyu restaurant tomorrow night." "Orchid Ind is so expensive, or forget it. It''s just my instinct to save youst time. Besides, I''m not hurt. You don''t have to thank me." "Even if it''s not a lifesaver, I can''t treat you to dinner? Or are you hiding from me "No, of course not. I feel a little tired and want to have a rest at home." Su Jinxi has been scolded this week. Every day, even if copying, director Zhang still felt that it was not enough, and tried every means to toss her. Instead of asking her to print, she ran errands to get things. She didn''t learn what she should have learned. She was tired not only physically but also mentally. "Just have dinner. I''ll pick you up then." "All right." Su Jinxi hangs up the phone and lies t on the bed thinking about a problem. Does she really like Jian Yun? If you like, why are you so afraid to see him? If you don''t like yourself, you will love him for so many years? Garden Vi. Lin Jun knocked on the door and went into the study, "Ye, Jian Yun has made a couple''s seat in Lan Yu restaurant." Si Li Ting knocked many hands on the keyboard, took off the silver rimmed sses, rubbed the bridge of his nose and said, "now these trainees have so much time?" "It''s like a free schedule one day a week." Si Li Ting didn''t forget the confession made by Jian Yun to Su Jinxist week. It seems that he is going to make a contract and not give up pursuing Su Jinxi. "Tell me to cancel the vacation time of trainees. Since you want to sign a contract, don''t waste thepany''s funds and give me good practice." "Yes, sir." Knowing that Si Li Ting was for Su Jinxi, Lin Jun held back a smile, "my Lord has been abroad for this week, and tomorrow''s day''s schedule is empty. Do you want me to meet Miss Su for you?" "Well, I miss her." Si Li Ting murmured, there is no little woman sleeping beside him, he has not had a good night''s sleep."Sir, would you like to take Miss Su to a special ce? It can not only take Miss Su to rx, but also is not easy to be found out Recently, Lin Jun has made up a lot of novels about the president and has learned all the means to seduce girls. Si Li Ting a cold eye toward him to see, "I and she together, is afraid that others see?" "Cough, sir, I don''t mean you are afraid. You don''t care much about Miss Su''s feelings, or you won''t give in everywhere." Thinking of this, Si Li Ting has a headache, which can be solved soon. However, the little woman refuses to cancel the agreement with Tang Ming, and she seems to be cheating on her. "Damn it." Si Li Ting angrily closes theputer, lights a cigarette and takes a puff. "Sir, I think you are getting deeper and deeper. What about Miss Su? Does she feel about you?" "There''s only that little white face in her heart." Si Li Ting spits out the smoke ring. Even though he has everything now, he can''t hold a woman''s heart. Chapter 54 Lin Jun shook his head. "That may not be true. I think everything is better than Xiaobai. Maybe Miss Su will like you one day. As long as you are more gentle and considerate, the tyrannical president in the novel is like this." "Do you think I have a chance?" "Big one!" "OK, you go to the Yushan hot spring, and tomorrow I will take her out for rxation." "Well, if you seed, don''t forget to add a drumstick to me." Lin Jun happily walked out of the door. It was not easy for Si Li Ting toe out from the cold look before. Now this man with happiness and anger doesn''t know how many times better. Su Jinxi received a phone call from Jian Yun half an hourter. They did not have a holiday tomorrow. They agreed to cancel it. They could meet only after training. Su Jinxiforted Jian Yun with a few words, but he was relieved. Just after hanging up the phone, another number came in. She never saved the number, but she knew who was calling. Swallowing, she carefully connected, "hello." Even she didn''t find out that she was the same as she used to return to Jian Yun. "Did you sleep?" Si Li Ting bubble in the bathtub, rx the sound of some special maism. "Lying in bed, not asleep." "I''ll see you tomorrow." Si Li Ting never knew what the euphemism was. "Tomorrow I have..." Before she refused, Si Li Ting had interrupted, "at eight o''clock in the morning, I''ll wait for you downstairs. If I don''te down, I''ll do it by myself. I''ll be responsible for the consequences one minuteter." Saying that he had already hung up the phone, Su Jinxi was so angry that he threw his mobile phone, "hum, you said you would see me if you wanted to see me. Do you think you are the emperor or the emperor? I will not see you She buried her face and went to sleep, but she woke up at seven o''clock. She had no habit of sleeping in. Looking at the watch, it''s an hour before eight. What would he do if he didn''t go by himself? His expression and tone suddenly came to mind. "Woman, if you don''te, I''ll tell the Tang family about us." Su Jinxi grabs his hair hard. He is so tired that he will hold his braid for a lifetime? Said not reconciled, the body is very honest to choose clothes. Last time he bought a lot of clothes for himself, which she didn''t wear once. Today, she doesn''t know why she wants to be more beautiful. She grabbed the ckce as she picked out her underwear, and she didn''t notice that her subconscious was getting closer and closer to his favorite style. Ghosts and gods also put on a light make-up, such a toss found that they have beente for five minutes, rushed down. There is a Rolls Royce in the downstairs of the unit room. The man looks like nobody is there. He leans by the car with one hand in his trouser pocket. The golden hair is swaying in the wind, and the blue pupils are like the blue sky today. Where he goes is the cartoon scene. "Little Susu, how can I punish you for being six minuteste?" A demonic voice sounded in her ear. Su Jinxi almost forgot his beautiful appearance and the devil''s means. "Uncle..." She gave a timid call. "Come here." Just walked to him, then he was taken into his arms, "little Susu, how can I punish you?" The voice full of maism rings in her ear. I don''t know if it''s because he is too handsome. Su Jinxi''s heart beats faster at the moment, and his face is shy and flushed. "Uncle, don''t punish me, OK?" "Not good." He mped her chin andnded on her lips. Not as possessive as before, but with a silky gentle, gentle like the spring breeze. Such a gentle kiss Su Jinxi did not have a bit of antipathy, the heart beat faster, the whole person has be not like themselves. "Si Li Ting loosened her," today dressed very beautiful. " Su Jinxi''s face was even more red, as if he was specially dressed for him, "that You have lipstick on your lips "Wipe it off for me." "Oh." Su Jinxi stretched out his tender index finger and stroked Si Li Ting''s lips. With his warm and cool fingertips, he just gently stroked him and made him feel. She pulled her into the car. Although she changed a car, Su Jinxi could still think of all the things that made people blush and heartbeat that night. Su Jinxi quickly changed the topic when he saw the situation was wrong. "Uncle, where are we going today?" "You''ll know when you get there. Have breakfast first." Si Li Ting suppressed the desire for her in the heart and said today that he would be a gentle lover. "Oh." Su Jinxi cleverly holding the food box, "Wow, great, I like to eat all of them." He actually remembers all the dishes he likes to eat. Si Li Ting looks at her smiling side face and is in a good mood."Try it." Su Jinxi took a bite of the sandwich with chopsticks. It was her favorite taste, and it was warm. "It''s good. Would you like to have a try?" Su Jinxi only has delicious food in his eyes. "Well, I''ll try it." Si Li Ting leaned over the chopsticks, but did not bite the sandwich on her chopsticks, but bit her lip. Soft touch, gentle licking, lingering. Su Jinxi stares at him, "you, you, you..." It''s not like they haven''t, but it''s the first time in this situation. Si Li Ting gently stroked to her ear a wisp of hair, the corners of the mouth hook up a good-looking arc. "Well, it''s delicious." He refers to the sandwich or her lips, whatever it is, Su Jinxi is alsopletely lifted by him. "Uncle, don''t look at me like that. I, I''m sorry to eat." She turned away. "Well, I don''t want to see you. You can eat. We''re going to leave. And don''t call me uncle." Today''s Si Li Ting seems to have changed. It''s not the devil who always threatens her with that secret. Su Jinxi carefully turns his head to peep at him. He is busy tapping theputer. When he looked at theputer, he wore a pair of sses, which made him more elegant than before. The tiny bangs on his forehead danced with the wind, and the sun came in from the trees on both sides of the street. The car passed quickly, and the light and shadow, bright or dark, fell on Si Li Ting''s face. Su Jinxi couldn''t help but look at him. This man is so handsome that people and gods are angry! Beautiful is not like a real person, such a scene is absolutely only seen on TV. Aware of her peeping eyes, Si Li Ting looks at her, and her blue eyes seem more mysterious under the lens. He took off his sses, but such a simple action made Su Jinxi breathe a stagnation, so handsome!!! "Look at me and you''ll be full? Well? " "Li Ting, has anyone said you are handsome?" Men hook lips a smile, is more exciting. Chapter 55 The car slowly drove out of the city. Su Jinxi looked at the scenery passing by on the highway with some curiosity in his heart. "Li Ting, where on earth are you taking me?" "As soon as you get there, there is still more than an hour''s drive away and you can sleep." Si Li Ting seems to be very busy, fingers flying on the keyboard, a moment also keep looking at theputer. She knows nothing about Tang Ming, the third uncle, except for the illegitimate child. He should be doing well. Su Jinxi doesn''t like to sleep. When he is bored, he likes to y an online game. During this period of time, he is busy copying Zhang Cheng of thepany and has no time to y. Anyway, Si Li Ting won''t do anything to her. Su Jinxi doesn''t find himself relying on trust more and more on Si Li Ting. This is a Xiuxian game, Su Jinxi is definitely stingy yers, reluctant to spend a cent, and many RMB yers are different. At least she was also the vice head of the gate, and a lot of news came on the line. Xiao a: "big hammer, big hammer, where have you died recently? If you don''te back, the headmaster will run with others! " Su Jinxi''s game nickname is domineering hammer, at the beginning because of this name has been teased many times. It''s been more than two years since I yed this game. It''s been a long time since I got to the position of the vice head of the sect. The small minions in the gang have always regarded her and the headmaster as a pair. At the beginning, she also exined that she didn''t want to exin for a long time. Let them go. Anyway, it''s just a virtual world. If she is a stingy yer, the headmaster is definitely a RMB yer. It costs a lot to establish and maintain the guild. He is absolutely brilliant at that station. Domineering hammer: "really? So we''ll soon have a housekeeper''s wife! " Xiao B: "isn''t it you, madam? Hammer, don''t hide your panic. Recently, when you''re offline, a woman has been chasing our headmaster. She brushes her trumpet to show her love 24 hours a day. " Domineering hammer: "Oh, rich man!" Xiao C: "hammer, you still smile. At 10 o''clock tonight, she asked the headmaster to duel in the wind and snow gorge. If she wins, she will marry her. Don''t you stop it?" Domineering hammer: "why stop it? I''lle to see the fun. " All of them said, "well Although Si Li Ting has been staring at theputer, Yu Guang is constantly sweeping Su Jinxi, ying games? Look at her smile, Si Li Ting felt that there was something fishy in it. "You still y games?" He looked in the past and saw the game, the familiar page, which was his first game of cultivating immortals five years ago. It''s strange that a talented designer who doesn''t like ying games. "Yes, this game is very interesting. I''ve yed it for more than two years. I like the music of painting style. Do you like ying games?" "I don''t like it." Si Li Ting is honest. He only ys in order to experience whether there are shorings in this game, not to kill time or waste time. "Look at your expression, have a happy event?" This is a game created by Si Li Ting. He is too familiar with it. However, it can not only create his own school, but also get married and have children. The design is very humanized. Even the wedding night has a very realistic animation, the game inside the marriage of a lot of people, but Si Li Ting thought of a small woman and other people''s marriage, his mood is very unhappy! Even if it is virtual, she can only be her own, whether it is real or virtual. "It''s not my happy event. Just now I went online to hear from our gang that a girl chased our headmaster with all her clothes and trumpets. She also agreed to fight with our headmaster in Fengxue gorge at 10 o''clock tonight. If she wins, she will marry her." "Do you want him to win?" "Whatever. In the past, the members of our gang always paired me with the headmaster. Now it''s good to have a sister-inwing." Su Jinxi looks indifferent, but Si Li Ting is on his mind. Maybe the headmaster has something to do with her. Otherwise, how can we misunderstand him? He took a nce at Su Jinxi''s ID name and domineering hammer. He almost didn''tugh. The girl The telephone vibrates rings, Si Li Ting answered the phone, "say." "Yes, Yushan hot spring is in renovation. I just called me back. Can I change to Yuhua hot spring for you? It''s closer to Yushan hot spring. " "You arrange it." "Good Lord, this point can''t be contracted." "Well." Si Li Ting hung up the phone and said to the driver, "change the way to Yuhua hot spring." "Yes, sir." When Su Jinxi heard the word "hot spring", a picture shed in his mind, with a single man and a few women living in the same room. "Three, uncle, you What do you want to do! " When she was nervous, she forgot to call him by name. Si Li Ting saw the little woman''s cheek dyed blush, the corner of the mouth hook up evil four smile: "bubble hot spring.""Just you and me?" Sujin river mouth to eat. "Or what do you think?" When the timees, when it''s still such an ambiguous ce, Su Jinxi''s face turns red into a red apple. "You must not That''s what. " "What, what?" Si Li Ting dropped thest character, closed the notebook, vaguely toward Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi saw him getting closer and closer, so he couldn''t help but move to the side. Even if the car is expensive, the space is only sorge. Where can she escape? The body has been tightly attached to the edge of the door, Si Li Ting slowly moved towards her body. "Little Susu, are you reminding me to do something to you? I just want to take you out for a break Lin Jun asked him to treat Su Jinxi gently. He really didn''t bring her out for such a thing this time. If he wanted to do it, he didn''t have to take Su Jinxi to such a far ce. Su Jinxi''s face shed an embarrassed smile, "no, no, I certainly didn''t mean that." "It''s not that. What does that mean?" Si Li Ting loves her very much. She is so soft and flustered that she looks like a kitten. He wants to crush her under his body and ravage her severely. He tried to calm his mood, to be gentle, must be gentle, to be gentle, she will like himself. Su Jinxi was embarrassed: "of course It is... " He chuckled and approached Su Jinxi''s ear. "What''s the little Susu waiting for me to do to you? If this is the case, you don''t have to say anything. Give me a look, and I will gnaw you to pieces So ambiguous and straightforwardnguage, Su Jinxi is already used to his means, this man is really so overbearing in bed. Thinking of those pictures, her ears were even redder, and the car stopped at the moment, "yes, it''s here." When the man moved away, Su Jinxi breathed out. "Let''s talk about it in the evening." Chapter 56 Yuhua hot spring, as the name suggests, there are countless flowers nted here. There are different flowers and blooming in four seasons. A gust of wind is like a petal rain. Spring is the most beautiful, there are several outdoor hot springs edge nting cherry blossom, while bathing while enjoying cherry is a major feature here. Su Jinxi got off the bus and saw Japanese style buildings everywhere. On both sides of the road are blooming delicate hibiscus. The breeze is passing by, and her skirt is flying in the flowers. Su Jinxi gathered his hair. The scene was like that in a cartoon. He liked it at a nce. "What are you doing? Come in. " Si Li Ting pulls Su Jinxi into the courtyard. Temporary room, toote to clear, asionally meet some other people. Although there are many lovers here, Su Jinxi did not expect to meet some acquaintances here. Because they camete, there was only one VIP room left. There was no separate shower room in this room. They had to change their clothes and wash their bodies in the men''s and women''s dressing rooms. Si Li Ting in her ear ambiguous way: "change toe over, I wait for you in 888 room." Su Jinxi blushed and whispered. Even she did not realize that she was afraid of Si Li Ting threatening her, or she did not want to refuse at all. Carry Si Li Ting prepared for her pocket into the wash room, change clothes only to find that it is a very sexy swimsuit. Damn it, that man didn''t seduce himself for that. The washed Si Li Ting is very aggrieved. These are all prepared by Lin Jun. for his happiness, Lin Jun will prepare such clothes for Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi didn''t know where she came from at first, otherwise she would bring her own clothes. After taking a bath, she had to change into this ck Lace Sexy suit. Because it was ck, Su Jinxi felt that this was what Si Li Ting meant. She shook her head to dispel the strange thoughts in her head. It was not the first time that they had intimate contact with each other. Why should she be afraid. After a while, it was a couple bath, and no one was there. Outside covered with ayer of kimono, covering her graceful figure, Su Jinxi tied up her hair and put in the hair ornaments of Hefeng, which slowly walked out of the dressing room. Who knows she just walked into the corridor, and before she could find room 888, she met two old acquaintances. Bai Xiaoyu feels that Tang Ming has be more and more indifferent to her recently. She is afraid that she will continue to do so. She specially sets a hot spring for Tang Ming to apany her to consolidate her feelings. "Jinxi, why are you here?" Tang Ming''s mood is not so high all the way. Su Jinxi''s eyes are shining when she sees Su Jinxiing from the flowers in kimono. Su Jinxi''s face has light make-up, the head of the red florets tassels fall, wearing a kimono, let a person''s eyes shine. Maybe Tang Ming is surprised to see her, but Su Jinxi is frightened. Although she and Tang Ming agreed early on that they would not interfere in each other''s private life, it would not be too happy for Tang Ming to know that she and his third uncle were not clear. He and Si Li Ting is a taboo rtionship. Su Jinxi said coldly: "general manager Tang, Miss Bai." Tang Ming feels that she is so happy to see Su Jinxi, but she is so indifferent. It seems that she pastes her hot face on other people''s cold buttocks. Then I thought about it. Most of them were lovers or family members. Su Jinxi didn''t have any friends or family. Did shee with Jian Yun? It is clear that he and Bai Xiaoyu set up a couple''s private room. When he thought that Su Jinxi would take a bath with other men, he was upset. "Miss Su, I''ve always wanted to apologize to you in person. I''m sorry about thest time." Bai Xiaoyu also thought of this, and even more thought that Su Jinxi had a boyfriend, and had no mind for Tang Ming, so he had no previous hostility. In addition, Tang Ming is right beside her, so she naturally has to pretend to be gentle and generous. "I saidst time it doesn''t matter, Miss Bai, don''t care. You''re also here to take a hot spring, so I won''t disturb you." Su Jinxi brushes past Tang Ming. Tang Ming is eager to say something, but when hees to his mouth, he still doesn''t say anything. What position does he have to stop Su Jinxi. "Ming, let''s go in." Bai Xiaoyu is in a good mood and doesn''t notice the ugliness on Tang Ming''s face. "Well." Tang Ming heart more a touch of loss, this period of time he did not touch Bai Xiaoyu, also do not know what happened, a touch of her mind will appear Su Jinxi''s face. When he was unwilling to prepare to leave with Bai Xiaoyu, the Savior appeared. Tang Ming''s sharp eyes saw Tang''s mother and a group of richdiesing in. If he had seen here in before, it would have been toote. Tang''s mother knows Bai Xiaoyu. If she sees Tang Ming and Bai Xiaoyu together, she will be very angry. At the moment, a Tang Ming would feel a little lucky, he said with a heavy face: "light rain, not good, my mother also came to the hot spring."Bai Xiaoyu is a little afraid of Tang Ming''s mother instinct. Tang''s mother has visited her more than once. "What shall we do! Ming, let''s go first. " "It''s toote. You leave first. My mother must know that I came here on purpose. If she sees you here, she may make a big scene. Jinxi is here. I''ll take her as a shield." The appearance of Tang''s mother just gives Tang Ming a reason to approach Su Jinxi. What else Bai Xiaoyu wants to say has been pushed away by Tang Ming. First, the situation is in crisis. Second, Bai Xiaoyu is really afraid of Tang''s mother, so he takes the initiative to avoid it. "Minger, why are you here and who are you from?" Tang''s mother didn''t see Bai Xiaoyu. She looked at Tang Ming suspiciously. Her intuition was that Bai Xiaoyu was ying tricks again to seduce Tang Ming. Her voice was questioning. "Mom, I came with Jinxi. She passed first." A listen to and Su Jinxi, Tang''s mother''s face is smiling and blooming, "and the river? That''s very kind of you to give birth to a big fat boy to my mother early. " Loverse to this kind of ce are generally more ambiguous, Tang''s motherughs ominously. "Mom, don''t talk nonsense. Jinxi is shy." "Well, I won''t say, which room are you in? I''lle to you after a while. " "At 777." "Then I won''t disturb you, son,e on!" Tang Ming said goodbye to several people and ran towards the direction of Su Jinxi. She shouldn''t have gone too far. Sure enough, he soon found Su Jinxi, who just walked to the door of room 888. Have not yet pushed the door in, behind the voice of Tang Ming. "Jinxi." "What''s the matter?" Su Jinxi turns to look at him and finds that Bai Xiaoyu is not around him. "It seems that we are going to y again today." Chapter 57 Su Jinxi looked at him suspiciously, "what do you mean? Aren''t you with Miss White? " "My mother and her friends came, so I asked Bai Xiaoyu to leave first. If she was seen by my mother, she would be furious. I had to use you as a shield." To tell you the truth, Su Jinxi doesn''t want to have too much contact with Tang Ming if it''s not for acting. After all, Tang Ming has a girlfriend, and his excessive contact will cause trouble for both of them. Since Tang''s mother hase, Su Jinxi has no choice but to turn around and leave, hoping that the third uncle can understand. Si Li Ting stood by the door and put their words into his ears. He stood by the door, waiting for Su Jinxi to answer. If the little woman dared to agree, he would rush out to strangle her! "Well, I''ll deal with it until my aunt leaves." Si Li Ting''s hands were all ced by the door, and he was about to break through the door. However, he thought of Su Jinxi''s pathetic expression. "Uncle, even if I don''t care about my reputation, what about the Su family? I can''t discredit the Su family. " The palms curled up and clenched into fists, but they still didn''t open the door. He has a feud with the Tang family. Even if this incident is exposed without any loss, he cares about Su Jinxi very much. She has too many fetters and involvement. In the end, Si Li Ting still didn''t open the door. Su Jinxi and Tang Ming left the moment to hear something from the house smashed on the ground. "What''s the matter?" Tang Ming sees Su Jinxi''s expression is not very good-looking. Su Jinxi bit his lip and replied, "nothing. Let''s go." She was very clear in her heart that Si Li Ting was angry. Fortunately, he left a little face for himself. Thank you, uncle. Bai Xiaoyu''s room is next door in room 777, which is also an open-air hot spring for lovers. This room has a shower. Tang Ming was sullen when he came with Bai Xiaoyu. It was strange that he was excited when he entered the room with Su Jinxi. It''s a small family suite with everything from an open-air hot spring to a bedroom. Bai Xiaoyu ordered this room in advance, the purpose is to review the romance with Tang Ming. To this room, there is an ambiguous atmosphere spread, Tang Ming took a look at Su Jinxi. "You came here just for the sake of a hot spring. You go and I''ll stay in the house." Tang Ming took the initiative to speak. Su Jinxi nced at the garden full of flowers, but in his heart he was itching to soak. Her clothes were too revealing to take off her kimono in front of Tang Ming. Since Tang Ming said so, she could. "Then don''te out." "Well." Su Jinxi then walked toward the outdoor hot spring, closed the door and covered Tang Ming''s eyes. After trying the water temperature, Su Jinxi took off her kimono and took off the water. Thefort of her body made her feel rxed. Take out the mobile phone to Si Li Ting sent a message, "uncle, I''m sorry." At the moment, Si Li Ting, who was so angry that he smoked a cigarette, was cold and cold all over his body, "woman, you are very brave!" Across the screen can feel Si Li Ting''s irascibility, Su Jinxi shrunk his neck, "uncle, I have no way, who knows aunt Tang suddenly came, I''m sorry, can you forgive me?" "How do youpensate me?" Si Li Ting see she is not too heartless appearance, in addition to typing, but also made a pathetic little expression. See this expression, Si Li Ting seems to think of her own appearance, sigh, she lives also very tired, oneself also can''t me herpletely. Su Jinxi''s line of sight falls on the wordpensation and blushes instantly, "whatpensation do you want?" "You know that." Yes, she knows. Si Li Ting said that he would not let go before he was tired of her, which proves that he is not bored. "That I''lle in the evening. " For such things, she has not been so exclusive, and even unconsciously indulged in it. "Do it yourself this time." Su Jinxi didn''t dare to reply. His heart was already pumping. She and Si Li Ting this several contacts have always been his initiative, this time even want her to take the initiative, Su Jinxi swallowed saliva. Here is Tang Ming gently knocked on the door, "Jinxi, my mother specially brought us drinks, can I bring them in now?" "That Come in. " Su Jinxi put the phone aside and quickly sank into the water. Tang Ming is still a gentleman in her heart. She should not look at it in disorder. Tang Ming opened the door, and Su Jinxi was red, his face shrank in the water, and his small face was more delicate than colorful flowers. The sparkling water is very clear. Tang Ming glimpses Su Jinxi''s sexy swimsuit with ckce through the current.He quickly looked away. "I put it here. You remember to drink it." "Oh, yes." Su Jinxi didn''t dare to look into Tang Ming''s eyes at all. He should have seen it and thought he was that kind of woman. Su Jinxi sighs. Forget it. Anyway, he is an adult. Even if he has a rtionship with a man, it is normal. He should understand. Just a little thirsty, drink the orange in the ss. Tang Ming closed the door and was in aplicated mood. He didn''t expect Su Jinxi to have such a sexy side. Although he can''t see through the water, he''s sure it must be sexy. His heart seemed to have a fire burning, and he had a strong desire for Su Jinxi. Outside, Tang''s mother, who had just delivered drinks, left with several richdies. "Does that medicine really work?" "Of course it works. You''ll have a grandson soon." "That''s about the same. As long as Minger has a child, his grandfather will give him all the shares. Hum, I want to let that damned wild seed get no money." "You say you, you motherfucker, don''t believe in your son''s ability and need to be drugged?" A richdy doesn''t understand. Tang mother tone quite helpless, "this is not to me my son was outside the woman fascinated, I am afraid he will not touch his daughter-inw." "Tut, it''s hard for you to be a mother." "Of course, the boy is good at everything. That''s not a worry. But this time I saw him drink orange juice. I''m afraid they have already..." Everyoneughs andughs and leaves. Si Li Ting, who is smoking in the courtyard, hears their words. Her face was cold and she dared to move him. Si Li Ting looked at the door closed 777 room, the heart has already had a worry. Su Jinxi came out with a towel to wash. How did she feel dizzy? Chapter 58 Su Jinxi thought that he had juste out of the hot spring. He was very hot, but he was dizzy. How could he stand still? "Tang Total. " Su Jinxi pushed the door in. How could she be so weak? It''s just pushing a door. It''s like using all your strength. "What''s wrong with you? Be careful... " Tang Ming saw that Su Jinxi just came in, so she fell to the ground and rushed to catch her. Su Jinxi is held in the arms of Tang Ming, and she is only wrapped in a bath towel. If you want to be more ambiguous, you will have more ambiguity. Tang Ming''s hand around her waist is faintly hot, and the beast in her heart seems to rush out with dry mouth. "Mr. Tang, can you let me go?" Su Jinxi also felt strange about his physical changes. "Sorry." Tang Ming suppressed the evil thoughts in his heart and released Su Jinxi''s body. However, Su Jinxi overestimated himself. His feet were limp and weak, and he copsed in an instant. The bath towel on the body is scattered, revealing the scenery inside. Tang Mingcai took a look, and the whole person couldn''t hold it. The woman''s skin was as delicate as coagted fat. Except for a scar on her waist, there was no defect all over her body. He is not that he has not touched a woman, nor is he a man of many desires. At the moment, he has a strong desire for Su Jinxi. I want her. I want her now. He slowly bent over and tried to kiss Su Jinxi''s lips. What do you want "Bang" a Tang Ming fell to the ground, Su Jinxi saw themanding Si Li Ting. "Uncle..." Si Li Ting looked at her coldly, "Su Jinxi, do you want to die?" She wore such things to show in front of Tang Ming without reservation. If she hadn''t arrived in time, what would they have done? Su Jinxi''s eyes are moist and her cheeks are abnormal. She twists her body and looks at Si Li Ting vaguely. Si Li Ting will carry her to the next room to rest, the woman on the bed has lost her mind, "uncle, I feel bad." "Now you know it''s hard?" She unconsciously nodded, called his name, and took the initiative to climb up his body. As he said at the beginning, move yourself. Bed is a mess, Su Jinxi active consequence is topletely let Si Li Ting crazy, will she eat even g are not left. At the same time, in the next room, Bai Xiaoyu is reluctant to do something about Su Jinxi and Tang Ming. She watched Mrs. Tang and her friends go to the hot spring, which shed back to room 777. When she entered the door, she saw Tang Ming lying on the ground, and her body was soaring. Fortunately, there was no su Jinxi in the room. She was relieved and patted Tang Ming on the cheek. "Ming, what''s wrong with you? Wake up. " The body is suddenly thrown to the ground, Tang Ming seems to have lost the will to tear her clothes, Bai Xiaoyu is excited, and sure enough, Ming still loves her most. "Ming, you are so good..." Then Tang Ming''s words let Bai Xiaoyu lose his soul. He called in her ear: "Jinxi, Jinxi..." Bai Xiaoyu''s five fingers left a mark on Tang Ming''s back, but what the man thought at this time was another person, indicating that Su Jinxi had existed in his heart for a long time. Tears fall one after another, she can''t believe that the person she loves so much should be transferred to another. No, it''s impossible. Tang Ming won''t like Su Jinxi. It must be that slut who seduced Tang Ming by some means. She absolutely does not believe that Tang Ming will betray herself. His eyes suddenly burst out with senleng''s hatred. It seems that Su Jinxi can''t stay with Tang Ming. Otherwise, one day, she and Tang Ming are really famous and have real, what are their insistence these years? Su Jinxi, I can''t spare you! Sleeping on the bed in Si Li Ting''s arms like a kitten, Su Jinxi, who is clever, doesn''t know anything. Snow arms embrace Si Li Ting''s waist and sleeps sweetly. Si Li Ting didn''t feel sleepy, just looked at her quietly. What magic could this little woman have to make him so worried. Su Jinxi didn''t wake up until eight o''clock, rubbing his eyes vaguely, "what time is it?" There is only a light light wallmp in the room, Si Li Ting looked at the watch, "more than eight o''clock, hungry." "I''m so hungry." Su Jinxi bit on his chest, "have you so unrestrained?" Angry little things are more lovely and iparable, Si Li Ting eyes in the rare gentle appear, "this is not I want you, but you want me." Su Jinxi scratched his head, "how can I be so strange?" I didn''t expect to make such a crazy move. "What a fool. I don''t know when I was drugged. If I hadn''te here soon, what would have happened to you and Tang Ming long ago." "Is it the juice? It''s from mother Tang. No wonder Tang always looks at me strangely. It''s all the juice that''s the devil. "Su Jinxi has just responded. What did not happen is lucky, Si Li Ting only cares about her hunger. "Come down for yourself or shall I bring it to you?" "I''ll get up and eat myself." Su Jinxi opened the quilt and saw traces all over his body, especially on his neck. "Uncle, how can I see people? I have to go to work tomorrow. By the way, I have to go back. " "What''s the rush? We''ll be back in town early tomorrow. " "But these traces..." Su Jinxi frowns to a pile, the office is full of people, how will others talk? "Eat." Si Li Ting is toozy to exin. He doesn''t know whether Tang Ming wants to touch Su Jinxi because of drug control, or is he really interested in her. In short, he won''t have any other chance. "Oh." Su Jinxi was quickly distracted. There were special sushi and Japanese dishes on the table, and she felt an appetite for exquisite dishes. This girl loves to eat, and is not delicate at all. She ispletely hungry after sleeping for most of the day. "Is it delicious?" "Delicious, delicious." Su Jinxi eats fast, but his movements are elegant. The nobility in his bones is inherent. "Well, you''re the eldestdy of the Su family, and you''re worse off than ordinary people? As far as I know, your sister lives a life of luxury every day. " "The dream son is still young, not sensible, the Su family is difficult, I can save a little bit is a bit." Si Li Ting shook the ss in his hand, and his thin lips said to him, "little Susu, since you Su''s family is so difficult, it''s better to Let''s make a deal? " "What deal?" Su Jinxi''s big eyes blinked at him. "I know that the Su family has not been able to turn around recently, and the banks are not willing to lend money. It is better for me to inject 100 million yuan into the Su family." "Is there such a good thing? What conditions do you have? " Chapter 59 Su Jinxi didn''t know how much the loss of the Su family was. She only knew that the 30 million yuan that Tang Ming had given was just a drop in the bucket. If Si Li Ting could inject capital, it would be the best thing. Maybe it could bring the Su family back to life. But that''s 100 million yuan, not 1000 yuan. Can it be the price that can be taken out? Si Li Ting slowly drank the red wine in the cup, his mouth overflowed with a smile, "the conditions are very simple, I want you." "Me? Don''t be kidding, uncle. You only asked for so many times today. " Obviously, Su Jinxi misunderstood his meaning, and Si Li TingYang raised his ss. "Little fool, you are misunderstood. What I said is that you are not your body, but also your people and heart." Su Jinxi was dumb, "Uncle..." "What? I''m asking too much? If 100 million is not enough, make a price. " "It''s not like that. At present, I have promised that the general manager of Tang will maintain it for half a year. No one can break his promise." Su Jinxi is not unwilling, just considering Tang Ming''s interests. After all, he helped when Su''s family was in a hurry. Now if he left Tang Ming because of the high price of Si Li Ting, it is very immoral. Su Jinxi''s character Secretary Li Ting has known for a long time that the obstacle between Su Jinxi and Su Jinxi is whether Su Jinxi can cross this road. Coercion is useless, only inducement. "You don''t have to answer me in a hurry. I''ll give you a month. You can cut off everything with Tang Ming in a month. If you can''t do it in January, I''ll take back this sentence." No matter whether Tang Ming was due to drugs or his desire for Su Jinxi, Si Li Ting would not allow the two to be involved for another half a year. Even if she had no intention of Tang Ming at the beginning, she could not guarantee that she would not be in love with Tang Ming for more than 100 days in half a year. Su Jinxi is in a dilemma. She was born the daughter of the Su family. Of course, she hopes that the family will be better. This 100 million fund can relieve the crisis of the Su family. How can the Tang family exin it if they really want it? Thinking of his contact with Tang Ming, he is still quite good, gentleman and modest. "Well, I''ll get back to you in a month." "I have a condition, in this month you are not allowed to have any skin contact with other men, let alone to be someone else''s girlfriend." When I think of it, if I hadn''t just broken her and Jian Yun, would this woman have be someone else''s girlfriend? Su Jinxi nodded, "I promise you." "Even Tang Ming is not allowed to stay or stay overnight in his room." "Third uncle, I don''t want to do that, but sometimes in order to hide from the Tang family." "I don''t listen to the reason. I just look at the facts. If you can''t, the transaction will be cancelled automatically." "Well All right One hundred million yuan is a great temptation for Su Jinxi. With this money, parents should not look for people to borrow money from everywhere. "Eat first." Si Li Ting changed the topic. Su Jinxi was really hungry, so he stopped talking and ate seriously. "Hoo hoo, I''m so full." She felt her round stomach. Si Li Ting felt that Su Jinxi was just like a cat that had just been fed up. He nodded on his back with ease. "Go, go out and have a look." He reached out and rubbed her hair. "Good." As soon as she promised, she thought of another thing, "what if we meet president Tang?" "I''m so shady?" Si Li Ting''s eyebrows and eyes are not happy. "No, no Why don''t I go to a hot spring and have a rest. I''m busy at ten o''clock in the evening. " She didn''t forget that there was a good y in the canyon at 10 o''clock tonight. She and the headmaster are brothers in the Inte world. Now someone is chasing the headmaster so enthusiastically, she naturally wants to have a good look at which bold girl she is. "Go ahead." Si Li Ting let people clean up the dishes and also out of the room. Before the clothes have been soaked, Su Jinxi did not wear a swimsuit and went into the water. Just immersed in the water, he saw the man leaning by the door. Si Li Ting whistled. "Good build." Su Jinxi quickly immersed in the water to cover his chest, looking at the Si Li Ting angrily, "you a hooligan!" "I''ve seen everything I need to see." Si Li Ting sat by the door in his bathrobe. The hot spring resort built in the mountain forest will be very quiet in the evening, and some insects can be heard. Away from the hustle and bustle of the city, such a peaceful and warm picture makes both people rx. Si Li Ting habitually takes out a cigarette from the cigarette box. Considering that Su Jinxi is beside him, he puts the cigarette back. The courtyard is filled with a faint fragrance of flowers. Su Jinxi''s body rxes and leans by the hot spring, and his exhaustion is eliminated at this moment. Si Li Ting quietly looked at the woman with her eyes slightly closed. Her soft hair fell gently on the water, and the light in the yard was very light.The woman in the water is particrly gentle and holy, which arouses the desire of protection in Si Li Ting''s heart. At the moment, they didn''t say a word, they were enjoying the warm atmosphere of this moment. After a while, Su Jinxi was ready to get up. "Uncle, I''m going to get up. Please go in." Si Li Ting didn''t make her embarrassed and went straight back to the room. Time is almost over, he opened his mobile phone and began to download the app of Xiuxian game. Su Jinxi dressed in pajamas and roared in, "it''s almost ten o''clock. Uncle, I''ll go to bed to y games. Don''t disturb me." "Well." Su Jinxi agilending game ount, straight point open small map, straight to the wind and Snow Canyon. This game is based on exquisite painting style, whether it is character modeling or scene rendering, there is aestheticism everywhere. In the ice and snow, people from all walks of life gathered here. Su Jinxi''s imperial sword came flying and fell on the side of his own gang. "Little a, am Ite?" Xiao a: "hammer, are you so careless? I tell you, before the war starts, you rush up and scold that woman. " "Ha? Why should I scold? " "You can tolerate her robbing your man?" "I said it''s not my man. Why don''t you believe it? I came here today to see the excitement. " " I really tter you. If the headmaster is robbed, you will cryter. " Now the crowd began to stir, and a man came from the horizon. "It''s the headmaster. Look at it!" Xiao a excitedly said. Su Jinxi far away to see a white phoenix from far and near, Baifeng''s head standing white floating man. Long hair flying in the wind, like a fairy. Su Jinxi couldn''t help sighing: "tut Tut, it''s good to have money. I''m afraid thebination of the headmaster''s equipment costs a lot of money, right? It''s really cool. " "Of course, but the woman is not bad. Here you are." Chapter 60 Another red color came from the sky. When we got closer, we found that the red color was a rare beast named huoqilin. On Huo Qilin''s back is a woman in a red elegant dress. Su Jinxi sighed: "good equipment ah, sure enough, I this kind of small stingy yer can''tpare with them this kind of RMB yer." One white and one red fell on the high challenge arena. Su Jinxi and other cadres were excited. They started the fight. The RMB God level yers are going to fight! Domineering hammer: "little a, I''m afraid that the head of our sect has got five figures?" A: "what''s more? You underestimate our headmaster. Recently, he spent tens of thousands of dors to synthesize that divine beast, let alone his equipment, which must be at least six figures. " Domineering hammer: "My Virgin Mary, how expensive it is Xiao B raised her eyebrows: "Tut, now you regret it? Our headmaster is a local rich man. Don''t you hold your thigh fast? " Domineering hammer: "how to hold it? Why don''t you show me "So." I don''t know when the man in white has fallen on Su Jinxi''s side and picked her up with the princess. The domineering hammer looks confused, with a pile of question marks on his head. Although it''s just a game, the picture is very lifelike, and the iron hammer''s face is dyed with red. Su Jinxi was flustered at the moment, and his fingers were typing on his mobile phone: "the door master is big. What are you doing?" Canghai: "to show you." A domineering hammer:.... " Dare he is to see their chat record with Xiao a. The woman in red also flew to two people in front of her game named Sangtian just for waiting for the sea. "Is it you shameless rubbish that seduces the sea? I''ve changed my mind. I''ll fight you. " Su Jinxi is full of ck thread. It''s really from the sky. What''s the rtionship between them and themselves? "Cough, Miss Sangtian, you don''t care about me. You should fight and kill. Please continue." "What? You dare not fight me? Well, if you don''t fight, you''ll quit immediately, and you should kneel down and beg for mercy. " This person said more and more excessive, Su Jinxi did not know where he provoked her. Also do not wait for their own mouth, the sea has preempted the opening: "to fight with me is you, if you quit, I also cancel the previous agreement." "Let''s start now. If you win, marry me!" "I won''t lose." Across the screen, Su Jinxi felt the smell of gunpowder, and the good y was about to start. She had already moved the small bench to watch the front row. Canghai put her down and gave her a private chat: "wait for me, I have something to sayter." Domineering hammer: "good." This battle can be said to be the most ancient, two yers with the same top equipment, just watching is a kind of enjoyment. The white and red lights of sujinxi challenge arena are constantly intertwined, and everyone is guessing who will win. In terms of equipment, the two men are equally divided. Now we are looking at the on-the-spot y andbat experience. Thirty secondster, the battle ended in a stabbing halo. The sea''s moves were too dazzling to see how he won. The woman in red fell in the snow, the sea and white clothes fluttered, and the long clothes swayed in the wind. He said word by word: "if you lose, I won''t marry you." After that, he fell by Su Jinxi''s side. Without saying anything, countless pink love bubbles suddenly floated around Su Jinxi. Canghai gave her 1314 confessions, worth more than 1000 yuan. Love one after another in her side burst open, Su Jinxi are muddled, this is how to return a responsibility? "The head of the gate is very big. Do you have too much money to use up?" The next second, the sea kneels on one knee, holding a very dazzling shark tears in his hand. This one also needs RMB to buy a lot ofplex materials, which is worth 1000 yuan. Su Jinxi used to scoff at seeing others give this to her on the server. It''s better to buy a bunch of flowers to have a meal with this spare money. After all, the game is just a game. They are all idiots! Today, however, this kind of thing that she thought ridiculous happened to her. Canghai knocked out a line of words: "little hammer, I have known you for two years, more than 700 days. Although we have never met each other, I think I am crazy. I fell in love with a virtual character. Let''s get married." The bubble is still on, Su Jinxi is frightened by this sudden confession. I still remember the first time she met Canghai. She was a new yer at that time. The new yer''s task was to go to the snow mountain to kill a snow monster. She didn''t know how to integrate the equipment, and was killed by the snow monster again and again, just when she was ready to unload the game. A white dress appeared in front of her, "Hey, little hammer, don''t you know fusion equipment?""What is fusion equipment?" "Stupid." A man''s sincere evaluation. "You follow me." "Why should I follow you?" "No, I''ll kill you now." "You, you bully people..." Su Jinxi took a look at the other party''s level and had to follow him obediently. Who knows that he actually helped himself toplete the task and died with only one move of snow monster. Su Jinxi looked at the man with starlight in his eyes, "God, take me as a disciple." "No, please." "Well You can y with me. I can''t do anything. " "No "You will follow you if you don''t take me!" From that day on, Su Jinxi went online every day to find the trace of the man, and then ran to him with his short legs. When he rode in the sky, he ran with him on the ground. One day, he brought her into his own school and made her the vice head of the sect. Su Jinxi got acquainted with him gradually and would tell him what was on his mind. Because she is a virtual character, she can speak freely, but she never thought that one day her God would tell her. Around the melon eating crowd began to coax, "promise him, promise him." Su Jinxi is said to be dizzy, anyway, it''s just a virtual marriage, a game, it doesn''t matter if you promise? If you don''t agree to so many people and refuse him, where will he face? Su Jinxi was just about to pick out those words. At the moment, there was a crack in the sky, like a broken egg shell. The people around were scared by the scene, "is it God!" At present, the highest level in this game is immortal. It takes a lot of experience for mortals to soar. From immortal to God, there is only one person on the server. Although a lot of cool game equipment can be bought with RMB, the flying mission and money have no half a dime rtionship. The sea is just about to rise into a fairy. There is a huge dragon head in the crack. If you look at the dragon head carefully, you can see that the ck clothes are almost integrated with ck. Chapter 61 If the former Baifeng and huoqilin were gorgeous and cool enough, the ck dragon was full of death. Someone has recognized the origin of the man, "God, the only God in the whole service area!" "Let''s see if his nickname is t. at that time, t was the legend of the whole suit, and there were a lot of people around him everywhere. However, he has not been online for more than two years. How can he appear in the game again today? The body of the ck dragon bit by bit emerged from the crack and circled in the sky. The whole sky was covered with darkness. The special effects are very lifelike, so people really have a kind of immersive feeling. Everyone is guessing why the great God appears here. The next second, the man in ck clothes jumps down from the dragon body. "The great God is flying towards me." "It''s me, it''s me!" "Emma, I''m finally in touch with my idol." At the same time, t fell on Su Jinxi''s side. "Follow me." "The great God has spoken!" "The great God has robbed the bride!" "How handsome the great God is Su Jinxi just praised the great God''s great prestige. Who knows the great God came to this ce, she almost didn''t hit her mobile phone on her nose. She carefully picked out a few words, "what, big, are you talking to me?" "Well." At the moment, Su Jinxi''s excited hands are shaking. If it were not for this virtual character, she would like to plunge into the mobile phone and let someone sign her name. One side of the sea is not happy, "little hammer, what''s your reply?" Su Jinxi in the game to y is a more lovely six figure, bigger than Laurie, and smaller than the imperial sister. The equipment was not so good. She didn''t know what luck she was in. She met such a strange thing today. T: "You promise him to try and follow me." The gourd eaters were more excited one by one, but Su Jinxi was in a dilemma. "Dada, do you know me?" "It doesn''t matter." Su Jinxi is speechless. Since he doesn''t know himself, why should he let himself go? The sea was really angry, "Mr. T, don''t you know the truth that a gentleman doesn''t take away from others?" The answer to him was one word: "go away." "The great God is so overbearing "The God has a bad temper!" "I really want someone to rob me, too." Canghai''s character is more modest and gentle, and says lightly: "in this case, we may as well let the little hammer choose by ourselves. Who is she willing to leave with?" Su Jinxi stands in the field. If she is allowed to choose, she will certainly choose the sect leader. After all, the master is also a teacher and a friend. How can she hurt him? Just as he was about to answer, Su Jinxi received a private letter from the great God. "Su Jinxi, if you dare to go with him, you will die!" He ys his own name, that is to say, he knows himself! "Who are you? How can I not know that I have such a powerful God around me "Don''t care who I am. If you don''t go with me today, the consequences will be at your own risk." "Hello..." Su Jinxi typed again in the past, and that person didn''t answer any more. Even if he knew himself, what''s the matter? This is just a virtual world. When she was about to choose the sea, the four words of self consequence came into her mind. Is there something in his hands? It''s impossible. What can I do? Although he thought so, Su Jinxi was just like a devil who had been hit by those four words. He thought about that sentence again and again. "I''ll go with you!" She walked towards t. Little a: "hammer, are you crazy?" Small B: "our door Lord, you don''t want it?" Domineering hammer: "sorry The sea. " She had a premonition that if she didn''t go with this person, he would really do something. Although she didn''t know what that person would do, sometimes the unknown was the most terrible. Su Jinxi left with the man, and her private letter came from the sea. "Tell me, why?" "Canghai, I really don''t want to embarrass you, but this man is someone I know. If I don''t go with him, he will let me bear the consequences." "Little hammer, we have known each other for more than two years. Since we are all in city a, why don''t wee out and meet?" Su Jinxi finger micro ton, she has always felt that theizens are some children to do, she is such a big person, how can be so naive things? Still did not reply, Si Li Ting walked into the bedroom, "in what?" Looking at the little woman lying on the bed, with her white feet high, her nightdress sliding to her waist.Just a look at him, he felt thirsty, had asked for several times before, the body easily had a feeling. Bending down from behind her embrace her, thin lips in her ear overflow a light sigh: "really is only hook people''s goblin." Su Jinxi: She didn''t do anything, but she didn''t carry the pot. "Uncle, let go of me She had not had time to ask who the great God was, and the reply of Canghai that she wanted to meet. The earlobe was heavily bitten, "neuropathy?" "Yes, I don''t know where to offend him. He can''t help but tell me to take me away. Forget it, you don''t y games and you don''t know what you said." Si Li Ting would like to bite her, this only restless spirit, restless in reality is just, in thework world also attract butterflies. "Don''t think about other men in my bed." He sealed it with a kiss. It seems that he will hold her more firmly in the future, so that she will not be abducted if he is not careful. Su Jinxi repeatedly pushed away the man on his body, "uncle, don''t make trouble. I''ll give you a message." "No return." Si Li Ting directly threw her mobile phone to the bedside table, and soon came the sound of blushing and heartbeating from the bedroom. Su Jinxi resisted him less and less and indulged in him more and more. In room 777, Tang Ming and Bai Xiaoyu came and went back and forth for a long time. Tang Ming''s medicine strength finally dissipated, and his body was greatly satisfied. He opened his eyes and looked at the woman nestling in his arms. Not su Jinxi, but Bai Xiaoyu! In the past few hours, all the people he thought in the center of his brain were Su Jinxi. Seeing this result, he was in a veryplicated mood. If he really had something to do with Su Jinxi, he would be sorry for Bai Xiaoyu! But how did this inexplicable mncholye from? Does he have that kind of mind for Su Jinxi? "Ming, are you better?" "I''m sorry, I was so rude before. My mother gave me the medicine..." Tang Ming has a sense of guilt towards Bai Xiaoyu. In the future, she is still a little far away from Su Jinxi. Even if she has a little fire for her, she must be put out in time. Bai Xiaoyu shook his head, "no, Ming hasn''t asked me so for a long time. I feel very happy." Chapter 62 Before dawn the next day, Su Jinxi woke up from her sleep. She did not forget that it was Monday. I was punished so badly for beingtest time. If I waste this time, I would really leave. "So early, no more sleep?" Si Li Ting looked at it had not yet dawn, and took her into his arms. "Uncle, I have to go to workter. I can''t bete. Shall we get up first?" "Come to work in ourpany. You cane whenever you want." "No Su Jinxi wants to create a world with her own skills, not relying on men. When she goes to thepany of Si Li Ting, it can be imagined that she is going to degenerate. And now the rtionship between the two people has been very strange, as if there are two lines, winding them more and more tightly. Si Li Ting opened his eyes, blue pupil staring at her, "do you know how many people are scrambling to enter mypany?" At this time, Su Jinxi didn''t know whatpany he was. She sincerely replied, "I just don''t n to change thepany for the time being. OK, I''ll go wash first." Si Li Ting also knows something about her. He can''t force Su Jinxi too hard. She has a strong self-esteem. If she is forced too hard, it will only backfire. She was sent to thepany downstairs, Su Jinxi hurriedly opened the door to leave, "uncle, I still have something to go." "No breakfast?" "No, it''s toote. Goodbye, uncle." Su Jinxi ran away. Si Li Ting looked at the small figure more and more far away, the corner of his mouth hook up a gentle smile. Tang Ming just drove to thepany, and the U-turn Si Li Ting met. How can uncle''s car appear in thepany? Did he begin to be interested in the Tang family''s industry? Tang Ming frowned. Although Si Li Ting left the Tang family a long time ago, the old man''s heart has always been biased towards Si Li Ting. As long as Si Li Ting opens his mouth, everything in the Tang family can be given to him. How can he give up what he has worked so hard to get? Tang Ming''s eyes shed a cold, did not say hello to Si Li Ting, two cars passed by, the cold car body seems to burst out a strong cold. Su Jinxi slips into the office. The supervisor is about to make a difficult decision. Su Jinxi lights up the time on his mobile phone. "Supervisor, it''s still two minutes away. I''m notte." Director Zhang was so angry that orchid fingers were all up. "This time, you are lucky. Have you finished copying the rules and regtions?" "No, I''ll go now." Su Jinxi retracted her desk. Fortunately, she survived. On Monday morning, everyone seemed to be very sleepy, and they were still immersed in the carnival on the weekend. "Did you order, Sue?" Wang Mingyu came in with a very delicate box. Su Jinxi, who was writing hard, raised his head and said, "I have no point." "This is your takeaway." Wang Mingyu put the takeout on her table. "Thank you." Su Jinxi already knew who gave her something in her heart, and only that person knew she didn''t have breakfast. The female colleague next door said with envy: "Wow, it''s takeaway from a high-end restaurant. I''ve been invited to eat it once before. Even if I have a breakfast, it will cost at least several hundred RMB. Who bought it for you, Xiao Su? What a luxury. " Su Jinxi opened the lid of the box and found lobster porridge inside, with many delicious dishes. Wang Mingyu looked at her dimly in the eyes, "Xiao Su, do you have a boyfriend?" Boyfriends? The first person in Su Jinxi''s mind is Si Li Ting, who was in the hot spring with him yesterday. I have done such intimate things with him, but is he his boyfriend? "Isn''t that nonsense? Su is so beautiful. She must have a boyfriend. Her boyfriend loves her very much. " The lesbian has something to point to and looks at her neck. Su Jinxi then reacts. He left some traces on his body. Su Jinxi''s face was even redder and he faltered and said, "yes, I have a boyfriend." "Yes." Wang Mingyu some lost, thought she did not have a boyfriend, "you''d better eat quickly, for a while the supervisor saw you suffer." Su Jinxi did not dare to eat. The supervisor had been picking on her thorns, so she put the lid on and put it aside. Director Zhang in the ss room can see very clearly that if Su Jinxi dares to eat, he will go out immediately. "Well, you little bitch, you know how to look!" He was obsessed with looking at Su Jinxi, who was carefully copied in the sun. His skin was delicate and white. The red mark on the neck adds some charm, which makes people envy how happy the man who got her. Director Zhang secretly swore in his heart that he must put Su Jinxi into bed. She thought that she would be unable to bear to ask for herself if she copied so many times. Little did not know that this girl is quite stubborn, all copy for a week has note to ask for their own, it seems that they must think of a more powerful way to force her to submit.Su Jinxi spent another day in copying. She dragged her tired body back home. How could she feel more tired than when she went to school? Think ofst night''s things have not an end, he suddenly off the line, the God who knows himself will want to kill himself? And Canghai seemed to say that mianji wasing. Su Jinxi quickly opened the mailbox. The God didn''t say a word. Instead, Canghai sent a lot of information, thinking that he scared himself. Su Jinxi quickly replied to Canghai: "I''m sorry, something happenedst night. Let''s talk about the noodle base next time." The sea is not online, the God sent a message. "I''ll wait for you at Kunlun mountain. I''ll be right here." Domineering hammer: "you let mee, I wille over? I don''t want face? " T: "If you don''te here, I''ll kill you all over the house!" Domineering hammer: "whining - you bully people." T: "Good,e on, I have something for you." Su Jinxi didn''t know why. She knew someone yesterday. She always felt that this person was very familiar. By the way, the tone of speech, he and Si Li Ting are also too simr, like threatening people. A brain Bu Si Li Ting''s tone of voice said this, she felt that the body was a little crisp. Domineering hammer: "Oh, I''ll be right here." In the European vi, Lin Jun came in with a pile of documents. "Ye, this is the document that the American branch needs you to go through." "Put that." Si Li Ting is looking at the mobile phone wholeheartedly, even did not lift a head. Lin Jun is suspicious. Is he looking at stocks? But it doesn''t take two hands to look at stocks, right? He quietly around the Si Li Ting behind a look, Si Li Ting is actually ying a game! "Sir, didn''t you make this game before? How do you want to get up and y? " "On impulse." Lin junsec understands that Su Jinxi is the only one who can make him have a whim. Chapter 63 On the top of Kunlun Mountain, when Su Jinxi arrived, he saw a man standing in ck at the towering peak. Although it''s not a fairnd, it gives people a lonely and deste feeling in this quietndscape. T: "So slow?" Domineering hammer: "you are sitting on a divine beast, but I am sitting on a spirit beast. Of course, the speed is very slow. There is no one here. Tell me, who are you?" T: "I said it doesn''t matter who I am. How long have you yed this game?" Domineering hammer: "more than two years." T: "It''s stupid that I haven''t soared for more than two years." A domineering hammer:.... " T: "Come here, I''ll take you." Su Jinxi felt puzzled. There were so many people who wanted to be the master''s disciple. He had no partner, no disciple, even no sect. He was alone. Now that he wants to take himself, Su Jinxi feels a little unreal. However, she was soon ted. No matter who he was, it was good to y games with her. Untilte at night, Su Jinxi was promoted several levels, which she had never experienced before. After finishing thest one, t said, "it''s time for you to go to bed." Su Jinxi nununuzui, there is still something to be done. Although the great God''s mouth is a little poisonous sometimes, his technique of taking people is very good. "Dada, when will you bring me back online?" "I''ll be online when I miss me." "Wow, I''ll see you tomorrow night." Su Jinxi gave a little goodbye expression. How can she know that Si Li Ting has made a special procedure for her. As soon as she goes online, she will inform him. Otherwise, how could hee so timely? Si Li Ting turned off his mobile phone and lifted a faint smile around his mouth. This kind of experience was unprecedented to him. Su Jinxi didn''t know who he was, and the tone of his speech was not like that of trembling in front of him. Like her role, sometimes cute, sometimes naive, and sometimes a little stupid, in the eyes of Si Li Ting, they all turned into cute. During this period, Su Jinxi fell in love with ying games as soon as she got home. It was amazing that as long as she was there every time, that person was really there! After a week''s operation, Su Jinxi has been very familiar with T, and has sessfully be a master apprentice rtionship with T. Daily 1: domineering hammer: "master, what task are we going to do today?" T: "Abyss of the deep sea, take the dragon ball, follow me, don''t stray." Domineering hammer: "good master." Daily 2: domineering hammer: "master, why do you have time to y games every day? Do you have a girlfriend?" T: "Take care of yourself." Domineering hammer: "ha, I must have guessed it. Master, you must be a single dog." At that end of the screen, Si Li Ting looks iron green. This girl is tired of living. Can she get out of bed next time! Daily 3: in the shade of the tree, the cold man in ck sits cross legged, with a beautiful figure of goose yellow running towards him, and her little bell jingles as she runs. "Master, I''m sorry I''mte today." T: "You will be able to fly in another week, and this week we will be ready to cross the line." Domineering hammer: "good, master, do you think you are ugly?" Si Li Ting is speechless. It seems that he is too indulgent recently. This girl obviously doesn''t put him in his eyes. T: "Why do you say that?" Domineering hammer: "of course, if you look very handsome, you will have a girlfriend. If you have a girlfriend, where can you y games? I think you must be homey and ugly. " T: "Are you beautiful?" Domineering hammer: "well, it''s OK. It''s not ugly." T: "Would you like to meet me?" Domineering hammer: "meet? Or forget it. What if you''re so ugly to me? " Si Li Ting has blue veins on her head. Although she says it in a funny tone, it also proves that she doesn''t like noodles. T: "We''ll see you when you''re a fairy." Isn''t there a week left? Su Jinxi''s impression of T is still very good. Every night this week, he is ying with himself. From the contact with him, at least in the virtual world, others are good, but to really meet, who knows if it will be bad? Su Jinxi often sees some lovers who love face-to-face online. The woman is cut off her kidney or something without paying attention. Domineering hammer: "I''ve been very busy recently." T: "I''ll see you in the evening." This is even worse. Is he a terrorist who specializes in digging human organs? Su Jinxi''s brain has made up a very bloody picture.Domineering hammer: "let''s talk about meetingter. Master, I''ll go first." This impudent little girl is pretty good. She didn''te out to meet people casually. It''s better to approach her in this way and let her fall in love with herself a little bit. He sent his own micro signal in the past, "add me wechat." "Oh, all right." Su Jinxi is really curious about him. His horn has been practiced to the extreme. It has disappeared for more than two years. Why did it appear again? He added his wechat with curiosity, and his face and name were nk, like a person who never existed. The circle of friends is even cleaner. He can''t cheat himself with a trumpet, right? Su Jinxi tentatively hit a word, "master, is it you?" "Well." "Wow, it''s really you, master. Why don''t you use your avatar and nickname?" Si Li Ting took a look at Su Jinxi with a cartoon head, which is in line with her character. "I don''t like it." "Oh, let''s talk about it another day. I''m going to bed. I have to go to work tomorrow. I''ll pay a big goodbye to master." "Good night." After sending this message, Si Li Ting points to open Su Jinxi''s circle of friends, which makes himugh andugh. All of them are funny expression packages. This week, in addition to being tortured by thepany''s supervisor, Su Jinxi felt that she had a good time. Tang Ming and Si Li Ting did not contact her. She stayed at home to y games at night, and her life was full andfortable. After copying thest time, she carried a thick pile of rules and regtions to the director''s office. "Director Zhang, I have copied it 500 times." Director Zhang didn''t expect that the girl was so persistent that she copied it. He carefully checked the handwriting to see if there was a proxy. looked as like as two peas in the same circle. He looked very ugly. "OK, that''s the way to bete. If you arete again, you can copy it one thousand times!" "Director Zhang, I should be able to work formally?" This is the main purpose of Su Jinxi''sing to thepany. Her purpose is to study in thepany. She hasn''t learned anything for half a month. Chapter 64 Director Zhang nced at her, "what can you do as a new intern? Now thepany has been doing misceneous work for a year. Besides, other people havee here like this. " Su Jinxi heard that he wanted to let her fight for a year. He was angry and said, "director Zhang, you can''t avenge yourself publicly or privately!" "What kind of revenge, you tell me clearly." "I refused you and beat you in the interview that day. You just wanted to revenge at that time. How can you be a leader like this?" For the most part of the month, Su Jinxi had to endure, and director Zhang tried to torture her! "Did anyone see it? I tell you, this is apany. Don''t nder the leader. I can fire you at any time. " "You Su Jinxi''s face changed with anger. Director Zhang''s face was full ofcency, which was the end of offending him. He wanted to see how long Su Jinxi could endure. Sure enough, the next time, although she did not have to copy, but director Zhang did not arrange anything for her at all, and gave her some errand work. It''s not copying things or buying afternoon tea and fast food for colleagues, so that other people are used to sending Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi had no choice but to wander around other people''s seats whenever he was free. He took the initiative to help people do forms and other things, and slowly learned knowledge. Once again, Su Jinxi was sent by director Zhang to buy afternoon tea, and she came back to the office alone with a pile of milk tea coffee. "It''s hard work, Sue." "It''s OK. I''ll take the tea to the supervisor." Everyone looked at Su Jinxi''s back and whispered, "this supervisor is too much. He tortured others the first day since he was a child." "Yes, I don''t know where Xiao Su offended him. She is a girl with such a good character." "Who knows, I also admire Xiao su. It''s me who left long ago. She can still hold on to now." Su Jinxi is a stubborn person. She doesn''t believe that she will be like this all her life. One day, she will change all this. When she entered the office, she saw that all the curtains were put down, that is to say, the outside can not see the inside now. She also grew a snack when she thought of going to interview director Zhang before leaving a bad shadow on her. "Supervisor, your green tea." She put it down and left. Director Zhang looked at her with a smile, "Xiao Su, this period of time is hard, youe here, I have something to say to you." Heughs like a loving father. Su Jinxi doesn''t get close to him. Although this is an office, he doesn''t dare to mess around, but in such a closed environment, she feels very ufortable. "Director Zhang, tell me, I can hear you here." "You see, you are a famous college student, with a good education background. Do you want to work hard in the future?" "If I don''t want to work, why should Ie for an interview? If the supervisor can give me this opportunity, I will work hard." "For the sake of your sincerity, I''ll give you this chance." He took out a card and handed it to Su Jinxi, who took it and found that it looked like a hotel card. "Director Zhang, what do you mean?" "Xiao Su, I''ll be waiting for you in the hotel tonight. We''ll write off the past and the past. To tell you the truth, I''ll soon be promoted to the general manager. If you do well tonight, I will be in charge after I leave. How about I take care of you? " Su Jinxi finally understood why he had to torture himself before. It turned out that revenge was false, in order to pave the way for this moment. "Director Zhang, is this what you want me to do?" "Of course, Sue, I have to tell you one thing. This woman wants to go up in the workce. She pays a lot less than a man. I don''t me you if you just came out of school and didn''t understand the social rules. Now I''ll show you the bright road to the great road. It depends on whether you want to go or not. " Su Jinxi clenched his fingers. "Director Zhang, what if I refuse again?" "If you''re so ungrateful, I''ll have to be sorry. It''s good to ask you to buy afternoon tea before. Do you believe me, I''ll just give you an excuse to clean the toilet?" Director Zhang''s greasy face was smiling like a flower. He thought he was going to eat Su Jinxi. What can a girl like her do? Either stay or quit, but it''s not easy for her to find such a goodpany. His hands were restless and went towards Su Jinxi''s chest, and Su Jinxi pped him again. "Please respect yourself! Director Zhang thinks thispany is Zhang? " Su Jinxi not only did not fear, but also looked at him calmly. So clear eyes let Zhang manager have no reason to be a little flustered, "how, you want to sue me? I remind you not to do such a stupid thing. You don''t have any evidence. If you say it, it will only hurt you. " "Well, I want to see how one of your supervisors covers the sky with one hand." Su Jinxi broke the card into two pieces and threw it in front of him."Su Jinxi, since you want to toast like this and not eat or drink, you should go and clean the bathroom for me immediately, or you will get out of thepany!" Su Jinxi looked at him coldly, "wash it, I''m afraid of you? I won''t go "Go away!" Inside came the roaring voice of director Zhang. When we saw Su Jinxie out, they were worried, "Xiao Su, how can you make the director angry again?" "It''s not that I want to provoke him, it''s he who has to provoke me!" Su Jinxi is also extremely angry. He always gets involved in such a wonderful flower. She went to the bathroom with a mop in her hand, washing the toilet. She wanted to see if she could drop a piece of meat. Su Jinxi, who was angry, kicked open the door of the men''s room without looking at it. As soon as he came in, he saw a pair of familiar eyes. The eyes hidden under the silver rimmed sses changed from calm to surprise, "you Why are you here? " Su Jinxi also wants to exin why she is here! At the moment, she stood at the door of the men''s room with a mop in one hand and a bucket in the other. Tang Ming ready to pull the zipper of the hand to stop, always calm Tang Ming for the first time revealed an embarrassed look. Su Jinxi was more embarrassed, "that what, I came to wash the toilet, Tang Zong is sorry, I don''t know you are, that what, you continue." Since thest hot spring farewell, Tang Ming found that he had a very special feeling for Su Jinxi, so he deliberately alienated Su Jinxi for fear of deepening this feeling. These days, mother Tang asked two people to go back to dinner. He refused, but he didn''t expect to meet him on such an asion today. Tang Ming eyebrows slightly wrinkled, calmly arranged clothes, turned toward her, "wash the toilet? Who asked you to wash the toilet! " Chapter 65 "Director Zhang." Su Jinxi was not a person who liked to talk about right and wrong in the back. When she saw Tang Ming, she did not immediately go to hold her thigh, but said the name of the man. "Well, why does he want you to wash the toilet? Does ourpany have no cleaning staff? " Tang Ming heart is very unhappy, that what supervisor dare to do so to her! Su Jinxi didn''t know how to exin it for a while "Follow me." Tang Ming was so angry that she kicked over the bucket, grabbed Su Jinxi''s hand and went directly to the office. Director Zhang is still at the back of the desk, happy face, a good woman, see how long she can persist. He drank the hot drinks bought by Su Jinxi, with his legs up and his earphones on his head, humming a tune, and he was not homesick for Shu. Tang Ming pulls Su Jinxi''s hand and rushes into the office. Everyone else is surprised. "Tang, president Tang..." Tang Ming goes straight to the director''s office. Zhang is wearing earphones on his ears and his eyes are closed. He doesn''t know that Tang Ming has entered the room. The earphone on the ear was taken off, and director Zhang opened his eyes in anger, "which one doesn''t have eyes Tang, Mr. Tang, why are you here? " Tang Ming severely smashed his earphone on the keyboard and made a harsh sound, "director Zhang, you are really good enough to be in charge." Director Zhang is like a pupil who has made a mistake. Standing by Tang Ming''s side, he said, "what''s Tang''smand?" "I ask you, Su Jinxi is an employee I recruited myself. What''s her fault? You asked her to wash the toilet?" Other people in the office all gathered around the door. When they heard Tang Ming''s words, they all thought it was too much. They had asked Su Jinxi to do chores. They even asked her to wash the toilet. "Mr. Tang, you misunderstand that Su Jinxi is a clumsy neer and always makes mistakes..." Before he continued to stigmatize himself, Su Jinxi said calmly, "director Zhang, I don''t know if you mean I''mte or what I did wrong?" "Yes, yes, right. I''mte. I''m wrong. I''m willing to be punished. You treat me every day as if I were doing chores. You either print and copy or buy afternoon tea for you." Tang Ming heard here more angry, he knew Su Jinxi in which department, has been deliberately alienated and ignored her, did not expect her in thepany is such a day. Clearly she has so many opportunities to tell her own, she Leng is not a word said, this woman is really stupid or stupid? There was a fire burning in her chest. Why didn''t she tell herself that she had suffered so much injustice? It''s like before she was clearly in pain like that, but also forced to smile and let herself go to find Bai Xiaoyu. More want to get more angry, Tang Ming suddenly hit the table, scared Zhang supervisor''s face changed. "Tang, general manager Tang, don''t be angry. Don''t listen to this dead girl''s nonsense. How can I ask her to do that? Everyone else in the office can testify to me. It''s obvious that she is clumsy and can''t do anything well. " Su Jinxi didn''t want to make things big. Even if Tang Ming knew about her, she didn''t take the opportunity to pretend to bepassionate. However, at this moment, she was bitten back by the director Zhang, and she went straight to one side and drew out the stack of words she had copied. "This is the evidence that I copied the rules and regtions for half a month. I bought this cup of green tea before. People in the office can testify for me what I do every day." Tang Ming saw this pile of rules and regtions which were copied so closely, 500 times, she copied it for half a month! Tang Mingqi is shaking, this feeling is more angry than before when Bai Xiaoyu was wronged. Su Jinxi turns around and walks toward the garbage can, squats down and turns over the garbage can calmly. Director Zhang is a little scared. This woman should not poke out everything, right? She took out two truncated cards and got up calmly. Even though she had just turned over the garbage can, she still had a kind of elegant temperament. "Mr. Tang, and all of you, you may be very curious. Why is my new employee targeting me everywhere?" Now that the words have been said, Su Jinxi intends to tell the whole story. Zhang''s forehead is covered with sweat. He knew she would attract Tang Ming, but he would never let her do it. "Su Jinxi, you''d better think about it clearly. Some words can''t be said casually!" Su Jinxi''s expression is indifferent. She doesn''t know that director Zhang is threatening her. She doesn''t have enough evidence for this kind of thing. If people don''t believe it, she is the only one who gets hurt in the end. She looked at Tang Ming and said, "Mr. Tang, what I''m going to tell you next, will you believe it?" Tang Ming on her cold eyes, others do not know, he has enough to understand Su Jinxi''s temperament. If she wants to overthrow the director Zhang, she just needs to say a word to herself, and why lie to make it redundant. "I believe whatever you say." As soon as this sentencees out, everyone in the office is stupefied. How ambiguous and handsome it is.Su Jinxi did not think much, but raised his room card in his hand. "At first, the director Zhang targeted me, because on the day of the interview, he wanted to hide the rules and was pped by me. At that time, he would not have hired me. Fortunately, Mr. Tang passed by and gave me an interview again, which allowed me to enter thepany. After I arrived at his department, he held a grudge and thought about how to make trouble for me every day. Until today, he once again asked me to apany him, andter he let me go. I broke my room card and hit him. The blush on his face was what I had done before. In a fit of anger, he asked me to clean the toilet When we heard the truth of the matter, we were very sorry. The supervisor was too bold. We all thought that Su Jinxi was not worth it. They all feel very strange, for no reason, director Zhang wanted to torture Su Jinxi everywhere. This is the reason. Director Zhang''s face flushed with anger when he saw that his affairs were exposed in public. "You fart, it''s nonsense. It''s clear that you seduced me in front of me. I refuse to..." Tang Ming was the first to say that Su Jinxi seduced him. Tang Ming said in a cold voice, "so you mean that she doesn''t want to seduce the president of thepany, but wants to seduce you, a small supervisor?" "Mr. Tang, I, I don''t mean that." Director Zhang shuddered with fear, and a chill rose behind him. Chapter 66 Even if others don''t know what kind of person Su Jinxi is, Tang Ming knows that when they are in the same room, Su Jinxi will deliberately avoid it. How could she seduce a man who could be her father with a face full of flesh! This is the fact that director Zhang is lying. You don''t have to think about it. "Director Zhang, you are very good!" He suddenly smashed the stack of paper in his hand on the face of the director. The white paper fell in the office, and director Zhang shivered with fear. Seeing that he was about to take up the position of general manager, something like this happened at this critical moment. "Mr. Tang, listen to my exnation. It''s really not what she said. Don''t just listen to one side of her story!" "Exin? Then tell me, how did the red mark on your facee from? She seduced you and beat you? Who copied these words? Whose room card is it Tang Ming''s words made Zhang manager speechless. He quickly organized thenguage in his mind. How to say this. Su Jinxi said coldly: "director Zhang, do you want to say that this room card is brought by me. If you want to say so, I will persuade you to die as soon as possible. Now the real name system is used to open rooms. You just need to take this room card and go to the front desk to find out. What you have done to me these days can be testified by everyone. " Tang Ming''s eyes showed a sense of coldness. "Director Zhang, Su Jinxi is the talent I interviewed in person. If you don''t train well, it''s all right. How should this ount be calcted "Mr. Tang, I, I was also deceived byrd for a while. Please forgive me this time. I promise that I won''t make trouble for Miss Su any more, and I will make great efforts to cultivate her." Now the situation is not to say when the general manager, can keep the original position is good. "It''s toote to regret now. If I didn''t happen to meet Su Jinxi today, how long would you have to juggle her? Since you like to have people copy thepany''s rules and regtions so much, I''ll copy them a thousand times. If you make a mistake, you''ll be fined another thousand! " "Mr. Tang, a thousand times is to kill people! Let''s just let it go! " Tang Ming seems to be elegant and modest, but his practical means are tough. Otherwise, how can he take over thepany. "A thousand times will lead to death. When she writes 500 times, stop talking nonsense. If you say one more word, you can add it a thousand times." Director Zhang opened his mouth, and his words were swallowed again. "As for how people like you climb to the position of supervisor, it remains to be investigated. You can pack up your things and go home now. After copying, I will report to thepany''s cleaning or guard office." Originally thought that being punished to copy a thousand times would make him void, Tang Ming also directly removed his position of supervisor! Director Zhang''s face was rather ugly. He was just about to open his mouth to exin. When Tang Ming thought about what Tang Ming had said before, he was also dumb and ate Coptis, and he could not speak out. A lot of people think it''s very pleasant. It''s just because director Zhang can''t show it here. Tang Ming said, coldly toward Su Jinxi: "youe out with me." "Yes, Mr. Tang." Two people left one after another, and director Zhang copsed in the chair. God, why let him meet Su Jinxi! Su Jinxi followed Tang Ming to his president''s office, which was her first time here. The president''s office is simr, luxurious and serious, just like her father''s office. Tang Ming invited: "sit down." Su Jinxi was uneasy and didn''t sit down. "Mr. Tang, what can I do for you?" "Why don''t you tell me? You''ve had countless opportunities to say that before. Why didn''t you Tang Ming''s anger is not only against Zhang, but also to Su Jinxi. She just doesn''t trust herself? Su Jinxi felt the chill from him. This was the first time Su Jinxi saw Tang Ming so angry. After swallowing her saliva, she replied truthfully: "Mr. Tang, what we agreed at the beginning was that we would not interfere in each other''s private life except to help you deal with the Tang family when necessary. What''s more, you have a lovely girlfriend. If it''s no big deal, I don''t want to disturb your life, so as not to misunderstand Miss Bai. " Su Jinxi has been kind and considerate since childhood, and Tang Ming also knows this. But for a person of her character, she is the only one who suffers in the end. "Misunderstandings and misunderstandings, you and I are clear, what misunderstanding do you fear? Am I not even a friend to you? " Tang Ming is very dissatisfied that Su Jinxi regards her as a stranger. At least they have been sleeping together so close. It is also difficult for Su Jinxi to define the rtionship between her and Tang Ming. Husband and wife? Definitely not, friend? It seems that I can''t stand up to the top. At most, it''s just a contractual rtionship. "What? It''s a difficult question for you to answer? " "Mr. Tang, I don''t know what kind of rtionship we are. I''m just doing my duty." Su Jinxi said respectfully.Don''t go and Tang Ming have too much involvement, this is agreed at the beginning. "There is no outsider here. You don''t have to call me president Tang." At first, Mingming said the rules by himself, but now Tang Ming was very upset when he heard that Su Jinxi wanted to draw a line with him. "Tang Brother Ming, if it''s OK, I''ll go out first. " "Wait, I haven''t finished. What''s your n next? Which department are you going back to? " Tang Ming also really admired Su Jinxi''s psychological strength. She was forced to clean the toilet and refused to tell herself. "Mr. Tang, I came to thepany to study hard and make some achievements in the future. That''s why I chose yourpany." Su Jinxi was standing there, her eyes were cold and indifferent, and she was gentle but stubborn. Like a grass, although the grass is weak, but with its own strong faith to break the ground. Before she did not want her to be affected, she was transferred to the logistics department. Unexpectedly, this is not what she wanted at all. "Which department do you want to go to? Ourpany, including the position of my secretary, can do whatever you want. " If someone else is sure to choose a secretary, the position closest to the president, it can be said that one person is more than ten thousand, and how many people need to see the Secretary''s face. Tang Ming heart faint also some hope that she can so choose, before deliberately not to see her, today to see her feelings do not reduce but increase. She is stubborn and heartbreaking, and she can be relied on by herself. Su Jinxi did not want to answer: "brother Ming, I want to go to the sales department, OK?" Tang Ming frowned slightly. "Marketing department and sales department are the busiest and most important departments. You are a girl. Are you sure you want to go there?" Chapter 67 Sales Department, a department that treats women as men and men as animals. The Department is mainly male, and most women can''t bear the huge pressure and work overtime anytime and anywhere. The Department has a saying, do you fall in love? Come to our sales department and have a loose pair. Most couples break up because they are too busy at work, work overtime from time to time and neglect their partner. Before long, girls will transfer to other departments. Su Jinxi points to the sales department, which makes Tang Ming very puzzled. She looks soft and weak. Can she really work in such a high-intensity ce? "I know the sales department is tired, but that''s where I can grow up the fastest." There are no men in the Su family, and now the economy can''t turn around. Su Jinxi thinks that he can save the Su family when hees back from his studies. "Now that you have decided, I will not be forced any more. Just Jinxi, can you promise me one thing?" Tang Ming suddenly softened. "What''s the matter?" Su Jinxi looks at him with his head tilted. Tang Ming reached out and put a wisp of hair in her ear behind her ear. "I hope I am not a stranger in your heart. I can be your friend and your rtive. In the future, if you can''t hold on or have any trouble, you can tell me at the first time that you don''t have to fight alone. I can be your support. " Su Jinxi was sensible and independent from a very young age. The people of Su family loved Su Meng since childhood. Su Jinxi was used to not rely on anything. She fought alone for such a long time that even if she was a high-ranking daughter, she could fall into the soil and be willing to be an ordinary person. Frugal, the purpose is for the Su family, she did not feel lonely, but now because of Tang Ming''s words warm heart. "Brother Ming, thank you." This kind of moving is like in the day of returning home, facing the public criticism, Tang Ming Li Bao she. "Go back and pack up. I''ll arrange it for you." Tang Ming gently rubbed her head, like a gentle big brother. Su Jinxi smiles sweetly, "mmm." The picture is fixed at this moment. Tang Ming will always remember Su Jinxi who is smiling brightly in the sun. Her smile can cure all the haze in the world. Back in the office again, Su Jinxi has be a celebrity in the office, "Xiao Su, what does Tang always ask you to do?" "Do you know Mr. Tang? Mr. Tang actually made a start for you!" "Wow! General manager Tang is so handsome just now, but director Zhang has been bullying him all the time. Now he is finally driven out. " Everyone asked about Su Jinxi, and of course no one doubted what was between her and Tang Ming. If anything, Su Jinxi could not have been bullied by director Zhang for such a long time. "Nothing. Mr. Tang just asked about some information and transferred me to other departments. I came back to collect my things." "Sue, are you going to transfer? What department are you going to? " "Sales department, I want to learn more knowledge. I have just made an agreement with Mr. Tang." "Xiao Su, you''re going to the sales department. You''re too good, aren''t you afraid to be tired to death?" Su Jinxi light smile: "not afraid, I go to pack things first." She didn''t have a lot of things, but it took a few minutes to sort them out. The executive assistant next to Tang Ming came to her, "Miss Su, right? Mr. Tang asked me to take you to the sales department. Please follow me." "Thank you." After the previous events, Tang Ming specially asked the assistant to take Su Jinxi to the ce, in order to frighten others, so as not to be bullied by director Zhang again. Sales General Manager Jane is a very capable woman, wearing a generous ol ck and white uniform. "Assistant Zhan, what can I do for you?" "General manager Tang has sent a new person to your sales department. Jane, you can take her." "I see. Come with me." Assistant Zhan gave a business card to Su Jinxi, "general manager Tang told me. If you have any orders, you can contact me, whether it''s work or life." "Thank you." Su Jinxi did not expect that Tang Ming would arrange for her so carefully. Jennie looked up and down at Su Jinxi. "Since it''s the person introduced by president Tang, you should go to the nning department to be an assistant and get used to it." Looking at Su Jinxi''s appearance, Jennie has divided her and white lotus into equal signs. It was another vase by her looks, which Jennie always looked down on. As soon as Su Jinxi heard that he was going to be an assistant, he said, "sister Jennie, that I entered the sales department to learn more knowledge. Can I follow you in sales? Although I am a new person, I will work hard "Girl, do you know how hard it is to sell? It''s not what ss core can do. " Jennie obviously looked down on her as a backdoor person.Su Jinxi repeatedly waved his hand, "sister Jennie, I promise I won''t have a ss heart. I''m not afraid of hardship and tiredness." "Since you asked, we are working on a project recently, so you cane and be my assistant." Jennie wanted to see how long the girl couldst. Su Jinxi felt very happy to have a chance. "Thank you for giving me the chance." "First of all, you are the one that Mr. Tang asked me to take care of. I can give you a rxed position to get paid. But it''s your own request. I''m always strict. If you can''t meet my requirements, don''t me me even if you''re president Tang. " "Yes, sister Jennie, I see." "Let me tell you about our department first. The sales department is the core of the wholepany, so it is very important. There are three groups of ABC in total. Group A takes over thergest and best order task of the wholepany. Of course, it has great responsibility. ABC is divided into three groups ording to the sales performance of the three groups in a quarter. Let alone the bigpetition between thepany and thepany, the internalpetition of ourpany is very fierce. The group I''m taking is currently group A. recently, I''m preparing to win a big project. During the project, we can say that there is no weekend and no rest time. Whenever I make a phone call, you have toe here immediately. Can you do it? " This is what Su Jinxi needs all the time. She doesn''t want to muddle along every day. "Yes "OK, there''s your desk over there. I''ll give you ten minutes to sort it out. I''ll ask my assistant to give you the information about this project. You''ll have half an hour to read it. Come to the meeting at half past ten. Any questions? " Jennie, like her image, was clean and tidy, without any hesitation. "No Su Jinxi quickly adapted to such a fast-paced work, vaguely looking forward to it. Chapter 68 Su Jinxi''s desk is just by the window. The morning is bright and bright. He gets rid of director Zhang and enters the new department. Su Jinxi is in a good mood. Soon the table was set up and a man with ck framed eyes came up to her. "Hello, newer, I''m Zheng Zhen. I''m Zhenzhen, but everyone calls me Xiaozhen." "Hello, Su Jinxi." Su Jinxi got up politely to say hello. "Jinxi, it''s a nice name. I''m Jennie''s assistant. You cane to me if you have anything in the future. I''m willing to serve the beauty." Small needle is glib, and a person nearby joked: "little needle, if it''s not a beautiful woman, I will not serve you. I''ll spit out the KFC I invited you to eat the day before yesterday." "Oh, brother Li, besides serving beautiful women, I also serve handsome men like you." "Hello Jinxi, I''m Li Mu." "Hello, brother Li." The atmosphere of this office is different from before. Su Jinxi is like a person who has just entered the new world. His face is full of curiosity. "Two elders, please take care of me in the future. Now I want to see the information given to me by sister Jennie. Let''s talk about itter." Although Su Jinxi also wants to have a good rtionship with you, it is more important to read all the materials within the specified time. Since there will be a meetingter, you should at least have a clear understanding of what the project is. Small needle and Li Mu look at each other, the new girl is quite serious. Su Jinxi''s good grades in school is rted to her good memory. As soon as she enters the memory state, she will write down what she sees. Others can only barely read it once in half an hour, but Jennie only gave her half an hour. In fact, it is a little difficult. Su Jinxi read very fast. He read it twice and wrote down every detail. As soon as the time came, the needle came over and said, "let''s have a meeting." Su Jinxi packed up the materials and went to the conference area with a new notebook. Group a mainly sells six people. Su Jinxi sits in the corner. Jennie looked at Su Jinxi, "today we have a new person in our group. Please get up and introduce yourself." Su Jinxi did not wriggle, and said: "Hello, I''m Su Jinxi..." After all, in school, she was also engaged in various activities and organizations, and there was no need for stage fright to introduce herself. Logical thinking is very clear, Jennie is still rtively satisfied. "Very good. We all know each other. In the future, Xiao Su will be a member of our group A. she is a new person. You should take good care of her." "Yes, sister Jennie, I like to bring new people best." The little needle is cool. "Let''s not talk nonsense. Let''s go back to the theme of this meeting. The project information we got this time is a real estate project. Jinxi, you can make a brief description and summary." It seems that Jennie is ready to test her, small needle for Su Jinxi pinch one by one sweat. Su Jinxi has juste here for a short time. Even if he doesn''t understand it, he can be forgiven. But he is more aware of Jennie''s temper, group A will not waste, Su Jinxi if the answer is not good, will be damned bloody. Su Jinxi stood up unhurriedly, "although the scale of this real estate project is not particrlyrge, it is quite valuable." "Oh? What''s the value? " Jennie asked, ovepping her hands, like a stern teacher in ss. "Location and future appreciation value." Su Jinxi stood up and went to the small ckboard. He outlined thend and its surroundings on the ckboard with a pen. "Although this is a new area on the surface, the value is not high. In my opinion, in less than five years, the house price here will increase more than twice." "Go on." Jennie''s eyes were sharp under her sses. "You see, here are two subways to be built, which will greatly promote the local economy and development and solve the traffic problems. Secondly, I just searched the Inte for the supporting facilities nearby, and the hospital began to improve everything. More importantly, the government has issued a document, and this area will develop vigorously soon. Judging from the geomantic omen, the location of thisnd is very good! This piece can be used to create a business district, and this piece can be used as a real estate. " "Do you know Feng Shui?" Jane is obviously a little surprised. She has just read Su Jinxi''s resume. She is just a student. "If you know a little bit about it, no matter how youy out thend, you can make a profit. That''s my opinion on thisnd." "It seems that you have put your mind into it, and thend is really good. As far as I know, there are at least five bigpanies and a dozen medium-sizedpanies that want to get this cooperation. " "Does thisnd belong to the government or the government?" Su Jinxi has been familiar with this job very quickly. "No, it belongs to Dihuang group." "Dihuang group? Isn''t that the first real estatepany in the industry? Why don''t they make use of thisnd and sell it? ""Forget to tell you, they are not trying to sell, they are looking for a partner. Even if it is Dihuang group, they have a lot of business, and the capital will not turn around. What''s more, the area of thisnd is not small. Looking for someone to cooperate can not only share the risk, but also share some investment. " Su Jinxi understood, "so this time our goal is to win the cooperation with Emperor Huang." "Yes, Xiao Su, you just came to Tang''s enterprise. Although we are famous in the industry, we have never cooperated with Dihuang once." Su Jinxi has only heard of thesepanies, but she does not know the specific rtionship. "No chance?" "It''s not that there are no opportunities. In fact, several times in the past few years, Tang''s family asked for cooperation with Emperor Huang. At that time, in terms of qualifications andpany size, Dihuang chose us to be a win-win situation. It was strange that they chose otherpanies every time. Even when we were going to do something, Emperor Huang snatched past our big list several times. " "Ah? So, Emperor Huang and we are enemies? " Jennie quickly corrected: "wrong, not the enemy, you should remember that there is no permanent enemy in business, only interests, if we can win this cooperation, we can continue to maintain group A in the next quarter." Although Su Jinxi doesn''t know the big difference between ABC Group and ABC Group, it should be very important to see Jennie''s appearance. "I heard that group B next door has won a cooperation, and if we can''t get it, we will be demoted." Jennie patted the table, "this cooperation is very important for us, we must win it anyway." "Yes "From tomorrow, you will take turns to contact Emperor Huang''s people for cooperation." "Sister Jennie, it''s not that we don''t go, but as soon as we go to Dihuang, the other party knows that we are Tang''s people, and even the project leader can''t be seen." "Sue, didn''t you want me to give you a chance? You''ll lead tomorrow. " "Ha, me?" Su Jinxi is confused. Chapter 69 Even if it was a test, the test came too fast. Su Jinxi had no psychological preparation at all. "Didn''t you say you suffered a lot? So I''ll give you this chance, and you''ll take the lead Jane nced at Su Jinxi. "You''re not kidding me, sister Jennie? I''m the first one to go. If I mess up, it will affect your nster Su Jinxi is not afraid to consider the overall situation of thepany. "I want you to go, but I don''t want you to show your identity. You are a new person with a fresh face. Other people may not pay attention to you." Jennie pushed her sses, apparently with a n. From what Su Jinxi has just shown, she has a good memory, observation and mind. Maybe she''s the best candidate. "Sister Jennie, do you mean..." Su Jinxi didn''t quite understand. "Come here and I''ll teach you." "Oh." Su Jinxi had to hurry over. Others understood Jennie''s meaning in an instant. After all, Jennie was able to sit in this position by means of means. Whether it is good or not, as long as you can achieve the goal is the best. Su Jinxi followed Jennie to her office. "Sister Jennie, what do you want to teach me?" Jennie did not speak, but walked around Su Jinxi and looked at her figure. Su Jinxi was staring at her and said, "sister Jennie, don''t look at me like this I''m not used to it. " "Girl, you are a natural beauty." How does Su Jinxi feel like a Peking duck that is being smoked and roasted by the fire, and Jennie is holding the hook and spinning her cook? "Jeanie, I really don''t understand." "Xiao Su, today I will teach you the first lesson of the workce. Sometimes, in order to achieve the goal, special means are used in special periods." "What is special means?" Jennie looked at her eyes, pure aske water, and touched her face with her fingers. "You should be d that God has given you a face that no one else can ask for." Su Jinxi doesn''t know how she pulled her face from the project. "Sue, you can go and pack up and get off work." As soon as he heard that he was going to leave work, Su Jinxi thought it was Jennie who didn''t want her. He quickly said, "sister Jennie, give me a chance. I''m sure I''ll do a good job." "Silly girl, I''m not firing you. I''ll let you pack up and go shopping with me for a while." "Oh, that''s it. I''m scared to death. I''ll go out first." Su Jinxi turns to go out. After she went out, Jennie called the needle in again, "give me the information of President Dihuang." "Jennie, I can give you any information, but he can''t "Why not?" Jane pushed the sses on the bridge of her nose. "When I got the project, I looked for his information, but I couldn''t find anything." "What! It''s impossible for such a bigpany to find information about the president. " As a matter of fact, Jennie had no impression on the president of thatpany. The name of Dihuang was like thunder, and there was no news about the boss at all. Before Jennie felt that it was the boss who lived in seclusion and was ustomed to being unfamiliar with herself. As long as you have a good look, there can be no trace. "Sister Jennie, this boss can be said to be extremely mysterious, except that some senior management met him at the meeting, ordinary employees could not see him at all." Small needle helplessly shrugs, with his good professional quality to receive the task, the first time will go to inquire for information. Jennie was incredulous. "Doesn''t he go to work? Not attending any activities? No annual meeting? More than 300 days a year, I don''t believe no one sees him! " "Well, Jeanie, that mysterious president is really like this. As far as I know, there is a gold elevator for him in theirpany. Usually he goes directly from the garage to the top floor. By the way, his garage is also independent. He is very low-key, except for important meetings such as the senior board of directors. How can a small employee know that he is the president even if he can''t see him for ten years, let alone for a year? His identity information on the Inte has been deliberately erased, and he never epts any interview invitation, so the president is a mystery. If you want Su to use the beauty trick, I don''t think it will work. We don''t even know whether the president is tall or short, young or old. " Jeanine frowns, no wonder the cooperation with Emperor Huang is always unsessful. Who can break the president? "As long as it is a person, there are shorings, especially men. Su is different from other women." "Well? What''s the difference? ""She''s clean, and this kind of woman is the most attractive to men, especially those who stand higher. They are now, must be step by step from the dark to climb up, the heart of the most need is light. And Xiao Su is the type that can bring hope. None of us can do this task except her. " The needle looked at her with both eyes shining. "Jeanie, you''re good at psychology, but would Su like to do this?" "I told her that this department is not for ordinary people to do. If she doesn''t have this awareness and she is still young, I will teach her well." "Well, sister Jennie." "I''m off work first." "Yes." Little needle looked at Jennie left the back, for a time did not know whether the heart is happy or sad. As for himself, of course, he hopes to get the business, but if the business is going to pollute a person He couldn''t bear to think of Su Jinxi''s bright smile before. Jennie went to Su Jinxi and said, "are you ready?" "Well, it''s ready, sister Jennie. What do you want me to buy with you?" "You''ll know when you get there." Jane took Su Jinxi to the barber''s. Su Jinxi was at a loss, "sister Jennie, don''t you want to buy something? How did youe to the barber shop "Do a hair with me and do it for yourself by the way." Jennie obviously knew the supervisor here. As soon as they met, they said, "give my sister a good haircut." "OK." Su Jinxi a face at a loss was pulled to wash his hair, "Jennie sister, I, I don''t do hair, my hair is very good." Jennie smiles at her, "little girl, I will make you better, good, listen to my sister''s right." Su Jinxi thinks that she hasn''t changed her hair style for a long time, so do it. She doesn''t care. "All right." After several hours, Su Jinxi came out. "Sister Jennie, how did you make me look like this?" Su Jinxi looks at himself in the mirror. Chapter 70 Before Su Jinxi did not have bangs, now she cut the air bangs in the mirror. The primary color is chestnut, so there is no need to dye it again. A simple perm on the tail, slightly curved. Just made a little change, Su Jinxi is like a change of a person, pure and also permeated with a little sense of fashion. "Sister Jennie, I''ve done it. Did you just cut it a little short?" Su Jinxi is rather embarrassed, Jennie just trimmed her hair, waiting for her for so long. Jenny nodded. "It doesn''t matter. I haven''t been waiting long. Let''s go. We''ll go shopping in our district." "OK, I''ll check out." "No, I''m already married." Jennie is very generous to pull Su Jinxi away, even Su Jinxi does not want to give her money. To the mall, Jennie chose a ck A-line dress for Su Jinxi, which is simple, fashionable and sexy. "Jennie, why are you paying again?" Su Jinxi is confused. When she was in thepany before, she was serious and fierce. How could she be such a kind big sister in a twinkling of an eye. "It''s my wish to celebrate your joining our department. Take it." "No, no, no, sister Jennie, I have clothes to wear. Even if I want to buy them, I should pay for them myself." "If you say I''ll give it to you, take it and be obedient." Su Jinxi is in a dilemma. She is her immediate superior. If she doesn''t ept it, she will disobey her. If she epts her own, she will have a hard conscience. "Don''t grind haw. This is the entry gift from my sister. It''s not early. Go home first. Wear this tomorrow. Do you have ck high heels at home?" "Yes, yes, but for work A little bit of that. " Su Jinxi had a pile of clothes at home. "It doesn''t matter. You don''t use it for thepany tomorrow. Go to Dihuang." "Go to Emperor Huang to talk about the contract, I dress like this?" Su Jinxi looks surprised. Shouldn''t he be dressed neatly and generously? "In short, just listen to me. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning. You''ll go home and get familiar with this project." "Oh, all right." Su Jinxi obediently took a taxi home. It''s rare that she took an early shift. After Jennie sent Su Jinxi off, she made the next n, that is, she would get the itinerary of the mysterious president anyway, so as to create opportunities for Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi''s mind is simple and doesn''t think so much. It''s a bit of a traffic jam at this point. It''s at least half an hour to an hour to go home. Seeing that he was about to rise, he used to send a wechat to master. "Master Da Da, are you bleating?" Si Li Ting, who is holding an important meeting, nces at the shing screen. No one dares to move a mobile phone at his meeting. There was a high-level because he replied to a message at the meeting, which was seen by Si Li Ting and dismissed on the spot. If Li Ting, no matter whose telephone number is usually, will not be in charge, let alone a wechat. It''s just that this wechat was sent by Su Jinxi, so it''s another matter. Look at the watch. She''s off work at this point? No matter what she is, as long as she is in contact with herself, it is to find herself ying games. Si Li Ting got up, "this is the end of today''s meeting." Everyone looked at Si Li Ting who got up and left. The meeting was only half opened. Si Li Ting ignores other people''s eyes, picks up the mobile phone to push the door to leave directly. The top management looked at Lin Jun, "assistant Lin, what''s wrong with the president today?" Lin Jun would also like to ask Si Li Ting what''s wrong with him. He has always been devoted to his post and never had such an ident happened. "I''m sorry, everyone. The president may have gone to deal with urgent matters. I''ll inform you of the next meeting. First of all." Lin Jun left the meeting room in a hurry and arrived at the president''s office to find that Si Li Ting was looking down at his mobile phone. "Sir, is something important happening?" Lin Jun asked solemnly. "Nothing. Go out and do something." "Yes, sir." Si Li Ting is to Su Jinxi reply, "in, today so early off work?" "Yes, there are important things to do tomorrow, so the manager gave me an early holiday today." "What''s the matter?" "It is In any case, it''s about work. You''re a big guy who doesn''t understand. " Su Jinxi made a proud expression bag. Si Li Ting at the moment would like to pull Su Jinxi out of the phone, usually in front of himself when submissive, in fact, this girl is arrogant. "Not necessarily. How do you know I don''t understand if you don''t say so?" Si Li Ting felt that she left work ahead of time, and continued to ask. "Master Da Da, I was transferred to the sales department today, but recently ourpany received a very difficult project." Su Jinxi regards him as an object of narration, but he doesn''t know who he is. "What a spine technique?" It''s not just a game, even if it''s Li Ting, the boss of work, who can easily instruct Su Jinxi."Recently, apany went out to find partners. Ourpany wanted to cooperate with them, but they didn''t buy our ount." Si Li Ting thinks that herpany has a real estate project recently and is looking for a partner. Should she say that the project is in her hands? "Whichpany?" "Emperor Huang, you big house man certainly don''t know." Su Jinxi likes to make fun of him. He is a houseboy. Si Li Ting is speechless. No one in the world knows more about Emperor Huang than he does. "Well, I haven''t heard of it. What are you going to do tomorrow? I''ll let you leave work early today." Si Li Ting immediately asked the subject. Su Jinxi did not have the heart of the honest answer: "my manager asked me toe to Emperor Huang tomorrow to lead the battle, but strangely, he didn''t tell me what to do. Just now he took me to have my hair done and bought me clothes. He said that he was wee to work. Is the manager so good now? " Si Li Ting saw this line of words, the corners of his mouth would be raised to the back of his ears. This little fool was really sold, and he also helped to give money to the number of people. However, since they are sold to themselves, of course, they have to ept all the orders. What does a little fool look like with a haircut? All of a sudden, I was looking forward to it. Although he chatted with Su Jinxi on the Inte every day recently, she had not seen her for some days. "Master Da Da, why don''t you talk? What are you doing?" A kitten with a question mark appeared. Si Li Ting with a smile, gently replied two words on the mobile phone. "Miss you." Across the screen, Su Jinxi''s heart rate suddenly quickened. It was a strange feeling. She was a stranger who didn''t even know her appearance and age. She even felt it. For a moment, the atmosphere between the two became slightly more subtle. Lin Jun once again entered the office, and as soon as he came in, he saw Si Li Ting smiling. You don''t have to think about who he''sughing for. Ah, the power of love is so great Chapter 71 See Lin June in, Si Li Ting immediately astringed the smile on the face. "Something?" "Yes, the Secretary has just told me that the sales manager of Down''s group is using his rtionship to inquire about your itinerary. I''m afraid it''s for the sake of that piece ofnd, or is it just like before to exclude the Tang n group? " It seems that as expected and their own thinking, the fierce sales manager must have taken a fancy to Su Jinxi''s appearance. Take her to change the image, the purpose is to get close to themselves, the market is not insatiable war, beauty trap is the mostmonly used means. Si Li Ting raised his hand, "don''t need to disclose my itinerary to her. Remember, only disclose the itinerary, other information does not need to be disclosed." "Well, is it for Miss Su Recently, every abnormality of Si Li Ting has something to do with Su Jinxi. "Well." "I know what to do." Su Jinxi has alreadynded the game, "master, what task are we going to do today?" "Follow me." "OK." Su Jinxi is like a little tail, butting and butting, following t. She was t''s apprentice, but t didn''t spend money to buy her a piece of equipment. But he could spend a night to help her synthesize a piece of equipment, which moved Su Jinxi more than money bought. Sometimes when they are doing a task, Su Jinxi is also very gossipy. Domineering hammer: "master, how old are you?" T: "How old do you think I should be?" Domineering hammer: "well People who y games are usually not big and have so much time. I guess you must be a college student, maybe even younger than me! " T:¡°¡­¡­¡± Domineering hammer: "quick, call to listen to my sister." T: "Girl, the skin is long and tight. I''ll give you a good loosening." They had been fighting for a long time, and they were about to finish. Without t''s help, Su Jinxi couldn''t even touch Mao. T jumps out of the monster, and the first target of T''s attack bes Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi''s small body can not withstand such a high-ss monster. She lost a lot of blood when she got down with one paw. Domineering hammer: "master big, you quickly help me fight strange ah, I can''t die alone." T: "No help." The domineering hammer: "master, do you have the heart not to save you from death? Are you beautiful and lovely little apprentice? I''m going to be shot dead by a monster. Hum, it hurts T: "It''s no use selling cute. Aren''t you a senior sister?" Domineering hammer: "I was wrong. Master is big. I will never talk nonsense any more." T: "Please." Su Jinxi saw that half of his blood had been lost. Seeing that the monster was about to die, it was a waste of time to fight again. I didn''t expect my master to be so arrogant. I knew I shouldn''t talk nonsense. Fingers quickly typing on the mobile phone: "master is the best, you quickly save your lovely disciple." T: "Where am I?" Si Li Ting leisurely and leisurely looking at the little woman who is still a quarter of her blood, fighting with him, the little girl is still tender. Domineering hammer: "master, everything is good." T: "Do you like me At the moment, Su Jinxi just wants to survive quickly. Go to hell. Domineering hammer: "I like it. I like master best. Master Yushu Linfeng is the most handsome in the whole universe. Ouch, master, I''m going to be shot dead!" Su Jinxi saw that the monster was already gathering strength to attack her. She had residual blood. This shot down on her body would surely die. A dark shadow appeared in front of her between the electric light and the flint, just like the picture in a mythological y. He stood in front of him with his negative hand and took the monster''s paw. His blood volume did not change. With a backhand strike, the monster had fallen. Su Jinxi had already looked silly, "master, you are so handsome! Please hold your thighs. " Si Li Ting fantasized about Su Jinxi''s dog legs. He thought that he did not go wrong in this step. Only in the virtual world, Su Jinxi can expose his own nature. T picked up the strange Nathan on the ground. "Here you are, idiot." "Thank you, master." "Gone." "Yes, master." In the glow of the setting sun, one tall and one short, two people go away against the light, a very movingndscape painting. Su Jinxi only yed until nine o''clock and put forward the offline, "master, I want to go down." "So early today?" Si Li Ting looked at his watch and knew better about Su Jinxi''s work and rest time than herself. "This project is very important to ourpany and our department. I''m not familiar with it until today. I''ll go to the Inte to find information about Dihuang." Although Si Li Ting really wants to tell her that she doesn''t need to be prepared for anything, she wille here by herself, but if she wants to say so, she will expose her identity and have to give up."Rest early." "Good bye, master." Su Jinxi closed the game, Meimei took a bath, lying in bed to see Emperor Huang''s information. It''s strange that she didn''t see the photo of President Dihuang after looking for a long time. Let alone the photo, there was nothing else. The president is so mysterious. How can there be no news? No wonder people in thepany said that the operation was more difficult. Now it seems that it is. There is no news from the other party about how to deal with it. Su Jinxi watched for a while and then fell asleep. Since sister Jennie has a way, I believe her. At 7:30 in the morning, Jennie called Su Jinxi, "Xiao Su, I''m downstairs." "Ah, sister Jennie, how do you know where I live?" "It''s very clear on your resume. I''ll give you 10 minutes to dress up like I said yesterday, without makeup." "Well, Jeanie, you wait for me." Su Jinxi quickly changed into a small ck skirt and took out the high-heeled shoes that Si Li Ting bought for her before. After a simple wash, she rushed down. Jennie looked at Su Jinxi''s long straight legs. "It''s a wonderful thing indeed." "Sister Jennie, shall we go to Dihuang now?" "Don''t worry. Go to a ce first and get on the bus." Jennie drives a Porsche 911 with a dazzling red body. Su Jinxi was taken to the beauty area by her, "sister Jennie, are you again?" "Let someone make up for you. You''ll see people soon." "OK." Although Su Jinxi still felt that it was not appropriate to wear this, but Jennie said so, it doesn''t matter. After more than an hour of drumming, Su Jinxi came out of it. "Sister Jennie, I''m fine." "Great, pure and charming, little Su, you are just a work of art." Jane is very satisfied with Su Jinxi''s dress. Su Jinxi looked at herself in her sses. She could hardly recognize herself. "Jeanie, are you sure I want this dress up to talk to someone else about a contract?" "Talk about contracts? Silly girl, who will talk to you when you are new here? What you have to do today is to make friends with people. " Chapter 72 Su Jinxi is returned to the car by jane, and Jennie starts the car. "Sister Jennie, you just said that I would make friends with others. I don''t understand what you mean." "Girl, it''s normal for you to enter the sales department. It''s normal that you don''t understand. Yesterday, you already know that manypanies want to cooperate with them. We don''t have a good rtionship with Emperor Huang, let alone you. Even if I go out personally, I can''t see the real face of the president. So at this time, you need a roundabout strategy. You go to the president and don''t mention cooperation. Once upon a time, in order to get an order, I apanied the president to drink wine for a month Su Jinxi doesn''t know what he thinks. This is the means of sales. It''s far from simple as he thinks. "What do I need to do?" "I''ve heard about the itinerary of the president today. We certainly can''t see him in thepany. Only considering his time out, he has an appointment on the golf course at 9:30. Let''s go to the golf course now. " Su Jinxi looked at the time. It''s nine o''clock. It''s just nine thirty. I have to say that Jennie has a good control of the time. "By the way, Sue, can you y golf?" "Yes." At least she was born in a powerful family, and every sport was herpulsory project. "That doesn''t matter. I''ll ask him which section he is in. Then you can go straight up. Will you chat up?" It seems that Jennie has not done less of these things, for her it is a familiar thing. Pick up a conversation? Su Jinxi thought about it. When she was in University, someone asked her to borrow books. Someone offered to help. "It should be Yes "I''ll teach you how to act ording to the circumstances. When there is a delivery of drinks in the past, you will deliberately knock over the cup to attract his attention. Or more directly, sprinkle the drink from your cup on him "Ah? Well, that''s not good Su Jinxi has never done such a thing at all. "What''s wrong? Do as I say. Remember, don''t expose your identity as soon as you go." "Oh." Su Jinxi is too nervous. Is this useful? To the golf course, Su Jinxi went straight to get the uniform, and Jennie quickly grabbed her. "What are you going to do, my aunt?" "Don''t you want to y? Of course, it''s morefortable to change the professional uniform Su Jinxi is serious. Jennie thought she had made it so obvious that she must know what it meant. But the girl was more simple than she thought. "You think you''re here to y today, little fool? Just now when I asked you if you could y golf, I didn''t mean how good you really yed. You just need to have somemon sense and talk to him. You can learn Su Jinxi nodded vaguely, "good sister Jennie, do not I have to change the ball clothes?" "Of course not. Otherwise, why should I choose your clothes yesterday? You wait here. I''ll find out." "Well." Su Jinxi is bored sitting on one side ying with his mobile phone when a wechates in. T: "Girl, where is it?" "Master, I''m on the golf course. I don''t have time to y games with you at the moment. If you''re lonely, you can go to y dragon. Oh, I''m starving. I''ve been dragged up and tossed in the early morning." Si Li Ting every time to see her reply are crying andughing, it seems that their image in her heart has be idle game house man. Si Li Ting will be called to one side of the forest, "my position leaked out." "Yes, sir." I don''t know what expression the little woman will be when she sees that she is the president of Dihuang. Should she be surprised? Just as he was thinking about it, a gray haired man in a ball suit approached him. "Si Da Shao, it''s not easy to see you." "Mr. Tan is very polite. I heard that you are good at ying. Let''s have a good exchange." "Well, I can''t get it." Although general manager Tan is much bigger than Si Li Ting, he is also very modest in front of Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting is about to take the club, thinking of the little thing said hungry things. "Mr. Tan, wait for me a moment. I''ll go to the bathroom." "Mr. Secretary, please help yourself." Si Li Ting personally arranged for Su Jinxi''s breakfast. In fact, Su Jinxi is a snack. Su Jinxi Jennie easily got the information from Si Li Ting, "Xiao Su, I heard that President is now in the No. 1 stadium. We will go there immediately." "OK." Jennie took her to walk very fast, and from time to time she told her, "Xiao Su, remember what I taught you. First find a chance to get to know him. Don''t mention cooperation. It''s better to get his contact information. Understand?" "Well, I see, but sister Jennie, I don''t know what he looks like or what hisst name is. How can I know who the president is?""I''ve already inquired. He''s already in the No.1 stadium, which is the VIP area. No one can enter. He is very good at golf. You can see that he is the one with good posture. OK, you can go in. " Su Jinxi''s heart beat faster, "Jeanie, you''re not going?" "I oftene out to hang out. It''s hard to avoid being recognized. I won''te in. Don''t be nervous. Come on, you can." Jennie handed her a ss of orange juice. "As I taught you before, you won''t fail." "Well, I can." Su Jinxi took a deep breath of orange juice and entered the venue with a heroic gesture. In the distance, I saw a man in a uniform, gray hair, waving a golf club. His posture is very professional. If you look around, there seems to be no other person more like the president. Su Jinxi walked in again and saw the watch on his wrist worth more than one million yuan. He must be the one he was looking for. However, he is ying, how can he create a chance encounter? Su Jinxi had a small theater in her brain: she ran to the man with orange juice in her hand, and she cried sweetly, "grandfather, you are good at ying ball, can you teach me?" No, I can''t. I''m not a primary school student. Little theater 2: with elegant steps, he said deeply: "if I didn''t read it wrong, you''re 82 years old?" Bah, it''s not red wine. Su Jinxi is almost crazy. He has been osted many times. However, it was the first time for her to chat up with others, which made Su Jinxi''s head big. When she was in a trance, she kicked someone else''s equipment. The shoes she was wearing today were already high. She lost her bnce and fell. The ss in the hand glides a graceful parab in the air, orange juice sprinkles on the man''s head. Su Jinxi''s pupils dte a little bit, watching him not only get wet with orange juice, but also hit his head with his cup. She, it''s over! Chapter 73 Clear speed is very fast, in the electric light flint between things. In Su Jinxi''s eyes, it''s like slow motion in a movie. She sees orange juice waving on the man''s white head. The silver ss shimmered in the sun, then hit the man''s forehead with a bang or bang. "Who, who the hell attacked Laozi?" Tan always covered his head and swore. Su Jinxi at the moment would like to dig a hole in the ground to drill in. General manager Tan turned around in a panic and saw a ck skirt woman covering her face not far away. The mouth seems to read: "can''t see me, can''t see me." Tan head dripping orange juice, angry toward the Su Jin River. Su Jinxi said sorry to Jennie in her heart. She just came and ruined everything. "You hit me?" Mr. Tan hase to her and saw the woman on the ground wearing a miniskirt. A pair of slender legs into the eye. The small waist with a small grip and high ck heels softened Tan''s anger. "I''m sorry, president. I didn''t mean to. I, I just sprained my ankle." Su Jinxi knew he couldn''t escape, so he got up quickly. See the man''s wet hair, the heart is more guilty, "I''ll give you clean immediately, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." To see the face, such a top beauty, Tan''s face changed instantly. I didn''t expect to have such an affair on the court. "It''s OK. It''s a small matter. You clean it up for me." "I''ll get you a towel." Su Jinxi was d that he met a good tempered president and turned to leave. Tan always is a step in front of her, the eyes of Su Jinxi. I didn''t expect that the girl looked thin and her figure was very good. Su Jinxi found that his eyes changed, some like the previous interview with their own director Zhang, she stepped back. "That President, I''ll get you a towel. " "What kind of towel? Isn''t there a ready-made one here?" Mr. Tan approached Su Jinxi step by step. Su Jinxi instinctively perceived the danger, "president, I don''t understand what you said." Tan always looked at her with an obscene face, "aren''t you wearing a skirt? Just wipe it with your skirt Su Jinxi''s face changed greatly, "president, please show some respect." "Little girl, what are you pretending to be? She appeared on the court dressed so little and fell down in front of me. Come on, what do I want to be close to, bag or money? I''ll give you whatever you want, but only if you make me happy. " General manager Tan suddenly rushed to Su Jinxi. There were caddies all around, but at this time, the caddies turned around tacitly, as if they didn''t see this scene. Not long ago, Su Jinxi broke away from the magic w of director Zhang. He didn''t expect to meet a big lecher so soon. Don''t want to run, Tan always smile more happy, "women, y hard to get with me, good, you want to y, I will apany you to y." Su Jinxi used to be a sprinter champion. That was on the premise that she wore sports shoes. At the moment, she is still on the golf course with her feet on her feet, which limits her performance. In panic, Su Jinxi fell to the ground again. She said secretly that she must have had no breakfast today. She was so hungry that she had no strength in her legs. Kneeling on the ground was scraped, at the moment she can not care so much, just want to leave quickly. "President, I really didn''t mean to, you let me go." She didn''t know that the more pitiful she was, the more she could arouse the animal desire in a man''s heart. "Oh, my poor, so it doesn''t matter if I don''t mean to. The important thing is that I like you now. Come on, let uncle kiss you." "No, you can be my grandfather!" Su Jinxi added without fear of death. Tan always is so hit by her, facial expression is not good-looking, "little girl, are you afraid I can''t satisfy you?" "Help Su Jinxi rushed to the people around him for help. Several caddies were present. As long as they can help, they can be saved. But those people were deaf as if they had heard nothing. This golf course was originally owned by Mr. Tan, and those caddies did not dare to harm the boss even after eating leopard gall. One by one, they turned around and pretended to be deaf. Su Jinxi struggled to get up, Tan always fiercely toward her. Before touching a finger of Su Jinxi, general manager Tan''s cor was caught. A gloomy voice came into their ears: "Mr. Tan, what are you doing?" Su Jinxi looks at the man who appears here with tears in her eyes. She has never been so excited.Tan general manager has not realized the terror, looking at Si Li Ting with a smile on his face. "Mr. Si, herees a littlemb. It looks good to me. Why don''t we y a little game together?" Si Li Ting''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his whole body was emitting cold air, staring at the man who was not afraid of death. "Oh, how does Tan want to y?" There are so many tricks for the rich to y with women, so those caddies dare not care. Tan general manager at the moment lust, did not notice the displeasure of Si Li Ting at all. He licked his lips and said, "I don''t know what kind of y Mr. Si usually likes. Do you like toe first or we together? Or let me find your way first. " Su Jinxi shook his head in horror. The man''s voice seemed to be talking about what to eat today. It''s better to eat meat or vegetarianism, or eat together. Tears welled up, and I don''t know how many women have been treated like this before. She toward Si Li Ting shows a look for help, this period of time Si Li Ting did not contact her. Su Jinxi didn''t know if he was tired of himself. He just wanted him to save her for the sake of the past. That pair of blue eyes at the moment like a pool ofke water, on the surface of calm, in fact, the bottom of theke huge waves. The more angry he was in front of others, the calmer his expression was. Only Lin Jun knew that the master of his family was extremely angry, even if Tan had not touched Su Jinxi''s finger. I''m afraid this stadium is his burial ce! "My favorite way to y, huh..." Si Li Ting sneered and looked at the golf club. Lin Jun seconds to understand the club handed him, in the heart silently to tan Zong point a incense. Mr. Tan, there is a way in heaven. If you don''t go, you have to take the road of huangquan. No one can stop you. Tan general manager has not thought of the next thing to happen, a look of surprise at Si Li Ting. "The general manager is really knowledgeable. I haven''t seen how to y golf clubs." "You''ll see it in a minute." Chapter 74 General manager Tan also thought that Si Li Ting would bring him different experience, and he rubbed his hands and waited with an obscene smile. Si Li Ting weighed up the golf club in his hand and held the club to fight. "Ah!!! What are you doing, Mr. Secretary? " Tan always ache to howl straight, obstruct then Si Li Ting he also dare not say what more. "Isn''t Tan trying to y? Then I''ll y with you Si Li Ting is another draw. "Mr. Si, I''m afraid you have misunderstood something. I want you to y this woman with me. Mr. Si, be merciful!" "Tan always wants to y the way I like. This is the beginning." Si Li Ting''s eyes are cold. This man has the courage to attack his prey. He is tired of it. All the caddies wereughing at this scene, half of the old man limped towards the front, and Si Li Ting was calmly chasing after him. While chasing and fighting, Mr. Tan even begged for mercy, but he didn''t know how Li Ting got wind. "Mr. Si, ouch, how painful! You can spare me, where I did wrong, you say, I will change. " Even if Tan is a pig, he should also understand that Si Li Ting is punishing him. After thinking about it, there is only that woman. "General manager, if you like her, I won''t rob you. You can y as you like, but it''s just a woman. You''re so angry with me?" Si Li Ting''s corner of the mouth raised a sneer, "but a woman, a good sentence but a woman." He suddenly stopped his hand, Tan total body pain, see Si Li Ting stop his hand, he was relieved. "General manager, don''t say it''s this woman. I know a lot of beautiful people. Let''s have a good time in the evening." Mr. Tan asked Mr. Li Ting toe out today to talk about thend. Even if he was beaten, he still had to smile. Si Li Ting looks around, deep eyes let people can not see what is thinking. "Mr. Tan is a good ce." "The chief secretary''s words are nothingpared with your real estate." Mr. Tan quickly ttered Mr. Li Ting. Si Li Ting ying with his fingers, pared with the golf course, I think this is more of a crematorium." The smile on Tan Zong''s face was stunned by the understatement of Si Li Ting''s face. "Secretary, general manager, are you kidding?" "Ah Then you''ll take it as a joke, assistant Lin. I''ll give you three days to buy thisnd and fund the construction of a crematorium. " Lin Jun immediately took out a small notebook and wrote it down. He answered meticulously, "good president." Tan Zong''s face panic kneeling down Si Li Ting''s trouser legs, "Si Zong, what do you mean? Where have I offended you? Your adult has spared me a lot. " "It''s just a piece of golfnd. Why should Mr. Tan panic?" "Mr. Secretary, you can''t do this. Thisnd is very important to me..." "Sorry, someone is important to me, too." General manager Tan has not reflected who is very important to him, the next second Si Li Ting has looked at Su Jinxi. "Come here." Today''s sujinxi is quite different from before. The curly hair is hanging on both sides at will, and the soft hair on the forehead is fluttering with the wind. The makeup on the face is different from before, but it seems that naked makeup creates a charming feeling. ck skirt highlights her perfect curve, two straight and slender legs are always tempting. Su Jinxi limps toward him, his big eyes full of water look at Si Li Ting wrongly. "Uncle..." How afraid she is that Si Li Ting doesn''t care about her. At the moment when she is caught by general manager Tan, if Si Li Ting sits back and doesn''t care what he should do? The sight of Si Li Ting falls on her broken knee, "fool." In the mouth murmur scolds, the body actually is very honest to bend down to embrace her. General manager Tan heard the girl call him third uncle. It turned out that the girl was his rtive, but she was regarded as that kind of woman. At this moment, Mr. Tan realized how stupid he had done. "Mr. Si, I don''t know that she is your rtive. You adults don''t remember viins. I''m damned. I''m blind." Si Li Ting didn''t care, and kicked him away, "get out." "General manager!" Lin Jun watched Si Li Ting leave with Su Jinxi in his arms. General manager Tan grabbed Lin Jun''s feet and said, "assistant Lin, please help me to speak good words to Mr. Su. You see, I have made an appointment with the general manager for half a month before I have a chance. I can do anything as long as the manager is calm. " Lin Jun closed his little book, and the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked: "Mr. Tan, I can''t help you with this. Who let you who don''t offend, but want to offend my Lord''s heart? You''d better prepare for it. It''ll be a crematorium in three days. For the sake of our meeting, you cane here and give you 20% discount. "Tan always angry mouth all nt, oneself this is to make what evil spirit can meet this God. Obviously, we want to talk about cooperation with him, but now the cooperation has not been negotiated. Stealing chicken will not make rice. "President, I''ll take you to the hospital." Tan always was so angry that he almost forgot that he had just been repaired by Si Li Ting, and his whole body was in pain. "Ouch, take me to the hospital. Do I have a broken rib..." Su Jinxi nest in Si Li Ting''s arms, she carefully looks up at Si Li Ting''s chin. "Uncle You saved me again. " Si Li Ting was also in a good mood, the little girl dressed up to see himself, who knows such a thing happened. His eyes were cold on her, and he didn''t speak. Su Jinxi was deeply impressed by him, "third uncle, I was originally looking for the president of Dihuang, but I didn''t expect that he was such a person..." "Can you be more stupid?" Si Li Ting really wants to open her mind to see what is in it. The girl thinks that the old man is herself? He deserves it, too? "Uncle, why do you call me stupid?" Su Jinxi thought that the man was the president of Emperor Huang at the moment, and didn''t contact Li Ting at all. Si Li Ting opened his lips and didn''t say anything atst. Let the girl continue to be stupid. "It''s a fact that you are stupid." Su Jinxi: He took her back to his car. Before Su Jinxi could ask him where he was going to take him, Si Li Ting''s hand touched her leg. "You, what are you going to do?" Si Li Ting ignored her obstruction, directly put her foot on his knee, took out the ointment in the car and carefully applied it to her. Su Jinxi''s face turned red. She was just applying ointment to herself. Where did she want to go? "Hiss..." She frowned with pain. "Very painful?" Si Li Ting see that tightly wrinkled into a ball of small face is quite distressed. I knew I would not have arranged for her to have dinner, and such a thing would not have happened there. Chapter 75 Su Jinxi is actually a person who is afraid of pain but stubborn. She frowns with pain and shakes her head. "No, it doesn''t hurt. It doesn''t hurt at all." Si Li Ting think of thest time she hurt like that, but also in front of Tang Ming show off, believe her words is ghost. "Be patient." He slowed his hand and gently blew at her wound. Such a careful movement is as delicate as treating a delicate porcin. After dressing her wound, the car stopped in front of a restaurant. "Get out of the car for dinner." "Uncle, I''m not hungry. I have to go in advance." Su Jinxi made such a big mistake this time, she offended president Dihuang. If that person knows whichpany he belongs to, isn''t it going to kill thepany? "If you''re not hungry, just watch me eat." Jin Ting knows her right and wrong. Su Jinxi has no chance to resist at all, "uncle, I''ll make a phone call." I didn''t see Jeanie when I just came out. I''m afraid she''s still on the golf course. "Well, I''ll give you five minutes." Su Jinxi went to one side and dialed Jennie''s phone, "sister Jennie, are you still on the golf course?" "Yes, where are you? Why didn''t you see me When Su Jinxi came out, Jennie just went to the bathroom, so she didn''t see her. "Something happened, sister Jennie, that I''m sorry. " "Well done, why say I''m sorry?" "The president of Dihuang is an asshole. Before I got close to him, he wanted to insult me. Fortunately, my uncle saved me. Beat him up with a golf club, Jeanie. I''m sorry I messed up the task Jeanie was confused. "The one who was hit by golf? He is not the president of Dihuang. Is his surname tan? " "Yes, Mr. Tan, an old man with gray hair." "He is the owner of the golf course, not the president of Dihuang. You don''t see anyone else except him?" Su Jinxi didn''t set up Si Li Ting at all. She answered very positively: "there are no other people except my uncle." Jeanie was also temporarily Su Jinxi''s words to the past, "this is strange, clearly intelligence is right, Xiao Su, where are you now? Did you get hurt? " "A little hurt, with my uncle." "You go to the hospital first. You don''t have toe to work today. Wait for my call." Jennie still did not let Su Jinxi go. Since the general manager Tan is interested in her, let alone the president of Dihuang. In any case, he will win the president of Dihuang. Su Jinxi is sure to seed. Su Jinxi was not scolded by Jennie, in a good mood, and walked happily to Si Li Ting. Look at her rash appearance, Si Li Ting has a headache, "OK, scar forgot to hurt, what are you thinking about? Not afraid to fall? " "Uncle, I thought the manager would scold me, but she gave me a day off, so happy." Si Li Ting speechless, pulled her to his side and sat down, "settle down, I won''t help you this time." Su Jinxi spit mischievous, see the table full of delicious breakfast, "uncle, I am so hungry." "Little fool, don''t you say you''re not hungry?" Si Li Ting gently scraped the tip of her nose with his hand, this little fool. Su Jinxi was stunned. She saw how her master often touched her head during the game. "Don''t you even pick the grass?" At that time, she would take t''s arm and act coquettish: "my good master, there is a spirit beast guarding the fairy grass. I can''t beat it alone. Would you like to apany me to pick it?" T: "Good, good, with you." Si Li Ting stretched out his hand and shook in front of her eyes, "little fool, what do you think?" Su Jinxi quickly shakes his head and thinks about something. He must have yed too many games recently. "Nothing, uncle. I''m not wee." Su Jinxi was not as afraid of Si Li Ting as before. He picked up a spoon and began to eat lobster porridge. It''s a pity that he bought it for herselfst time. Her saliva was going to flow out at that time, but she didn''t dare to eat it. "Is it delicious?" Su Jinxi nodded again and again, "eat well." Delicious, her eyes are narrowed into a slit, Si Li Ting see her eat so sweet, the mood has be better. "Uncle, why don''t you eat it?" Su Jinxi remembered that Si Li Ting wanted to eat. Why didn''t he eat it. Si Li Ting shakes his head, "I am not hungry, you like to eat more, not hungry?" Su Jinxi looked at him suspiciously, "how do you know I''m hungry?" He saw it from wechat, but now is not a good time to announce his identity.Si Li Ting did not change his face and said: "look at your face, you know you didn''t eat breakfast, so much nonsense. It seems that you don''t want to eat it. I let people take it away." Su Jinxi quickly covered the bowl in front of him, "don''t do it. I''m not full yet. Wait a little longer." "Well." Si Li Ting hummed softly. He was such a fool that he was transferred so quickly. See a small mouth of a small woman, he would like to be her porridge at the moment, so that it can be dependent on her lips and teeth. Sight down, Si Li Ting small abdomen a tight. How long hasn''t he asked for her since thest hot spring farewell? y games with her every night to release his energy. Before meeting her, he never knew he was a man of lust. Su Jinxi ate seventy-eight and wiped his lips with a paper towel, "Wow, I''m so full." "Haven''t you had a good mealtely?" "Not really. I just feelfortable eating this meal. Uncle, are you very good?" Su Jinxi turned to look at him. "Why "If you are not very good at it, how can you turn a golf course into a crematorium in one sentence?" Si Li Ting arranges the disorderly hair before her forehead for her, gentle way: "because he shouldn''t move my important person." His tone was light and light, like clouds floating in the sky. However, Su Jinxi felt the weight of this sentence, and his eyes seemed to be sucked in by his clear eyes likeke water. The heart beat quickly and his face was red. "Uncle..." She muttered to herself. "Susu." Si Li Ting picked up her cheek and was about to kiss. Today''s su Jinxi is more attractive to him. "My lord There''s something in thepany that you need to go back and deal with. " Lin all appears out of season, Si Li Ting a pair of eyes son all quickly spurt fire. "Cough, sir, it''s not a matter of great urgency. I dare not disturb you!" Lin Jun shrunk his neck. Si Li Ting gnashing his teeth, it is not easy for little Su Su to have such a clever time. Su Jinxi pushed him away. "Well, I won''t disturb you. Go and deal with things. I''m full anyway." Chapter 76 Su Jinxi''s face is red and she is about to run away. Is that what she has just done? I''m looking forward to my uncle kissing her. She must have had enough to have such an idea. It seems that she has to eat less in the future. The hand was caught. "Where are you going?" "Since the manager has given me a day off, I''ll go home and have a rest. Uncle, if you have something to do, don''t worry about me." Su Jinxi yawned. Last night, she was a little excited because she had to do something important today. She didn''t sleep well all night. See her very sleepy appearance, Si Li Ting also did not say what, anyway that project is in hand, Su Jinxi wille uninvited. "Assistant Lin, take her home." "Yes, sir." When Su Jinxi got home, he kicked off his shoes andid down on the bed. Nothing was better than his own bed. Si Li Ting has been working in thepany until the afternoon. He turned off theputer and rubbed his eyes. He felt very tired. "Assistant Lin." "Sir, what can I do for you?" Su Jinxi Meimei has been sleeping at home for a day when the phone rings. A look is Jennie''s phone, Su Jinxi instantly sober up, "Hello, Janie." "Xiao Su, I just heard that the president will have dinner in Lanyu restaurant tonight. You can dress up ande here now." After what happened to Mr. Tan before, Su Jinxi now has some psychological shadow. "Sister Jennie, will youe with me?" "I don''t show up very well. After all, I often hang out. If the president finds out that I''m from the Tang family, we won''t have a chance." "But Jeanie, what if I meet someone like Mr. Tan again? I''m afraid on my own. " "Don''t be afraid. He doesn''t dare to mess around in the restaurant, and the president has never had an affair with a female subordinate. I think he must be a gentleman." Su Jinxi had not yet understood Jennie''s real purpose and had to agree. "Then I''ll change." "I''ll be downstairs in 20 minutes." "OK." Su Jinxi opened the wardrobe and casually picked out a skirt. This time, she did not dare to wear such a short skirt. In a flowing dress and t sandals, she could run faster even if anything happened. Jennie saw her dress up a little dissatisfied, "but also you have a high face, good figure." Although more conservative than in the morning, there is another style. "Sister Jennie, why do you always praise me?" Jennie''s simple eyes on her, once upon a time, she was the same as her, but with the time buried, that she had long disappeared. One day, Su Jinxi''s eyes will be no longer clean, mixed with various impurities and desires. "Nothing. You''re fine." Jennie also hopes that Su Jinxi has always maintained this innocence, because once this thing is lost, it will never be found again. In the Lan Yu private room, Si Li Ting ordered Su Jinxi''s favorite dishes. "Sir, are you so sure that Miss Su wille?" "Of course, even if she doesn''t want toe, someone will force her toe. Go out first." "Yes." Ten minutester, Su Jinxi appeared at the door of Lanyu restaurant. Last time, she was sshed with coffee by Bai Xiaoyu. She didn''t like it. "Xiao Su, I have inquired about it. The president is in the private room of ya8." "That Sister Jennie, they are in the private room. What excuse can I find to get in? " "Don''t worry. I''ve already prepared the props." Jennie suddenly took out a bottle of eye drops and an onion. Su Jinxi looked at her with these two things in a daze, "Jeanie, I don''t understand." "You heard that this time you took the opportunity of being dumped by your boyfriend and pretended to be in the wrong room. When you see the president, no matter what he looks like, you have to say that he looks like your ex boyfriend. At that time, you cried very sad. Even if you were a stranger, he would not drive you away. You should seize this opportunity to talk to him After listening to her n, Su Jinxi looked at her with bright eyes. "Sister Jennie, you are too talented. It''s a pity not to be a screenwriter." "Do you praise me or hurt me? Do you prefer eye drops or onions? " "I don''t know which one works. Give it to me." Su Jinxi drops a few drops of eye drops in the bathroom and cuts several slices of onion to smoke his eyes. For the first time, she had no experience, and her eyes couldn''t open because of her tears. Vaguely as if she saw an 8, she went in, but the tears kept flowing, she could not even see people clearly. The private room was originally a couple, but the woman just went to the bathroom. The man looked at the woman who burst into tears and said, "Miss, who are you?" Su Jinxi congratted himself on not applying mascara, or he did not know what dizzy makeup was like.She didn''t even see the man''s face and said, "sorry, I went to the wrong room." "What''s the matter with you?" The man saw her cry so sad, concerned asked. "I I caught my boyfriend cheating on me, boo Hoo. " Su Jinxi repeated it ording to Jennie''s words. Such a pitiful look, which man will not be soft hearted. "Miss, don''t cry. Just look at it a little bit. Wipe your tears first." Su Jinxi cut the onion with his hand before and wiped his eyes with his finger. His tears not only did not stop, but also flowed more fiercely. "Sir, you look like my ex boyfriend. I see you are even sadder." Su Jinxi is murmuring in his heart what to say next? She hasn''t talked to her before. The man couldn''t help but reach out and pat her on the back, and a sharp female voice sounded: "what are you doing?" "Wife, listen to me." "Exin a fart, it seems that you are the old problem again, I just walked away for a while, you can''t wait to be with the fox spirit." Su Jinxi didn''t expect this situation at all. How could it be different from what Jennie said. Lin Jun watched Su Jinxi walk in the wrongpartment and rushed to report. "Sir, Miss Su has gone to the wrong room." Si Li Ting frowns, this woman can be a little more stupid? Ya 8, Ya 8, doesn''t she know words? This couple happened to be divorced because of the intervention of the third junior, so Su Jinxi was naturally taken as a target. "It''s you who seduce my husband! I tore your face today "Madam, I went to the wrongpartment. I I don''t know your husband at all Now she was still tearful, only to see that the man seemed to be in his thirties, short stature. "Pretend, you keep on pretending. I have to take off your fox skin today!" "You dare to move her." Suddenly a man appeared at the door, dressed in a suit and long in stature. Half blood fine face, that pair of blue eyes at the moment like ice sealed. When such a powerful man appeared, the woman stopped fighting for a while. Chapter 77 "Who are you?" "Her man." Si Li Ting directly took Su Jinxi into his arms. In her ear full of maic way: "honey, how to get to the wrong room?" Su Jinxi was originally a voice control. Her legs were soft when she heard the deep maic voice of Uncle Su! "I..." "You cry, she moves you?" Si Li Ting saw Su Jinxi''s red eyes. This does not let people worry about the little girl, he did not see her for a while, she made a pile of disaster. Feeling the cold breath from the man, the woman''s back is cold. "No, no, I didn''t touch a finger of her." The man also exined, "thedy came in crying and said her boyfriend had split his leg and she had gone to the wrong room." "Why didn''t you say it earlier? I almost wronged others!" The woman also has the self-knowledge, other people''s boyfriends are tall and handsome, how can they like this of their own home. "Did you give me a chance to say it? You''re going to hit people before I exin. You''re like a shrew. " "Who is the shrew?" The husband and wife soon quarreled again, Si Li Ting pulls Su Jinxi to leave and return to ya 8. "Why cry? Ex boyfriend cheating? Why don''t I know which one of your ex boyfriends is? " Su Jinxi took out onions and eye drops from the bag, "it''s all caused by this ghost." Si Li Ting second understand, it seems that she is a female manager, but fortunately, she let Su Jinxi seduce people is her own, instead of other men Hand the hot towel to Su Jinxi, "wipe first." Su Jinxi wiped away his tears. "I''m so tired to cry." Si Liting said, "I''m sorry, but I don''t know Sometimes he really wanted to knock Su Jinxi''s head open to see what was inside. "Uncle, why can I meet you every time I''m in danger?" Su Jinxi is not so afraid of Si Li Ting now. "Because you are so stupid." Si Li Ting all want to have nonguage to die, this wench is how grow so big. Su Jinxi patted his head, "this is bad again. Sister Jennie asked me to approach the president of Dihuang, but I haven''t said a word with him just now." Si Li Ting really can''t understand, is it in Su Jinxi''s eyes just that short stature wretched man is Emperor Huang President? "He is not the president of Dihuang." "Ah? Uncle, are you sure? Don''t you know the president of Dihuang? " Su Jinxi was surprised. Si Li Ting to Su Jinxi''s intelligence quotient had doubt, oneself all said so obviously, how she hasn''t responded. "Well, yes, and I know him very well." Si Li Ting continued to remind. "Uncle, you just know me. Can you do me a favor? Ourpany is going to cooperate with Dihuang recently. But Dihuang didn''t know how to be unfriendly to ourpany, so my manager asked me to find Dihuang''s president in private. I''ve been here twice and I don''t know what he looks like. If you know him, can you introduce him to me? " Su Jinxi has just finished crying, his eyes watery staring at Si Li Ting. At the moment, Su Jinxi doesn''t want to see the president of Emperor Huang. Even if he wants to see Li Ting, the emperor''s father, he will go to heaven to invite her. "It''s not impossible to introduce you, but what''s my reward?" Fortunately, he yed games with her for so many days in silence and anonymity. He didn''t just want to ept an apprentice. As soon as he heard the word "reward", Su Jinxi thought of that direction, "uncle, you What do you want me to do? " Si Li Ting approached her ear, "little Su Su has thought of it, hasn''t she?" "Except that one, can I have anything else?" Although they are not twice, Su Jinxi is still embarrassed as a woman. "Which is that? I haven''t said anything yet Si Li Ting likes to y tricks on Su Jinxi more and more. Su Jinxi was so angry that he said, "uncle, you hate me. You clearly mean that..." Si Li Ting was ttered by her shy and shy eyes, and the three souls all flew away and two souls left. "Little fool, eat first." Si Li Ting scraped the tip of her nose, a face spoiled. Su Jinxi''s heart beat faster and faster. She felt that she was no longer resistant to the third uncle. "About President Dihuang..." "We''ll talk about it after we finish." Su Jinxi had to pick up a knife and fork and began to cut the steak. All the dishes on the table were her favorite. Su Jinxi thought it was a coincidence. The way she eats food is absolutely elegant, but it will make you feel delicious and have a big appetite. Two people in the window position, as long as a turn can not far away from the blue sea and the surrounding prosperous night scene. "It''s beautiful." She is the daughter of the Su family. Apart from special parties, she has not dined in such a high-ss restaurant for a long time."Like this?" Shi Li Zheng saw the joy in her eyes. "I didn''t like it before. I like it now. I can see beautiful scenery here." "I wille oftenter." Shi Li Zheng gently rubbed her hair, "eat full." "Well, I''m very full, uncle. I eat a lot every time I''m with you." "You are too thin, and you feel better to be fat." Su Jinxi stared at him. "Uncle three, you drive again!" Shi Li Zheng pinched her cheek with his hand. "I mean the hand of the face. Where do you want to go?" Sujinxi: "......" The two people get along in a much more harmonious way than before. Su Jinxi is no longer afraid of him, and Shi Li Ting is not so strong. Li Ting finally returned sujinxi to his home, "three uncles, President of emperor Yufei..." "Come straight to Emperor Yufei tomorrow." "But Uncle three, you haven''t talked to the president yet. I heard people in thepany say we have a bad rtionship with emperor Yufei. Ie to Emperor Yufei people may not meet me, then how embarrassed ah. " Su Jinxi grabbed his hair. "Believe me, you will certainly see President Dihuang tomorrow, and bring yourpany information with you." Although Su Jinxi felt that some of them were unlikely, she would not doubt it since it was opened by Shi Li Ting. "OK, I know. Uncle three, you go home early, I''ll go first." Su Jinxi said that he was leaving, and Shi Li Zheng dragged her back to her arms, holding her waist and kissing her. The night was vast, and the light of the street lights was shining yellow on the two. Su Jinxi did not struggle, and his heart beat faster. Although he had kissed him before, he felt less intense than tonight. His kiss is like a drizzle, gentle and lingering, beautiful people do not want to push away. Until he had released her body, Su Jinxi was still a little bit still in the air. Shi Li Zheng gently touched her hair, and the sexy voice rang in her ear: "would you like me to go up for a coffee?" Su Jinxi looks up and looks at him with passion. Chapter 78 Rao is Su Jinxi is an idiot. She also knows the sound of this. She bit her lips and replies, "I don''t have coffee in my house." Si Li Ting approached her body and exhaled in her ear. "You know what I really want." As if the voice of the devil, the voice is not big, but enough to bewitch people. Especially on his beautiful double pupil, Su Jinxi almost nodded. "Uncle, change, another day." She came to her senses. Si Li Ting''s answer to her is not unexpected. He is not as tough as before. He can feel that the rtionship between the two people is getting closer and closer, and the little girl is no longer as repellent and afraid of him as before. "Rest early." Su Jinxi thought he would force it regardless of his own will. If he did, he would certainly not refuse. She has some mistakes Leng, obviously does not know when Si Li Ting began to turn. "What? I''m a little disappointed when I look at your eyes. It''s better to... " "No, no disappointment. Goodbye, uncle." Su Jinxi ran home in a hurry, for fear that Si Li Ting would repent. Si Li Ting looked at her happy left back, slender fingers slowly stroked his lips, as if there was just a kiss on her temperature. You can''t escape, little thing. Su Jinxi ran home, a heart beat fast, Si Li Ting also kiss her before, at that time she just wanted to escape. Just this kiss, she didn''t have the slightest escape, even the heart still vaguely want him to continue, what''s the matter with her? She covered her chest, and the heart in her chest seemed less and less like her own. Looking at himself in the mirror, his cheeks still have not subsided, touched his face with his hand, so hot! Mobile phone wechat message shing, master sent a message, "on the game." Su Jinxi quickly replied, "master, wait for me for 15 minutes. I''ll wash up and go to bed to y." "Well." Si Li Ting stops at washing and gargling, and Su Jinxi''s beautiful body appears before his eyes. He loosens his tie. It was su Jinxi who was released. It was he who suffered. How long will it take to wait for such a day? Si Li Ting lit a cigarette, and the smoke covered his face. In a month, Su Jinxi can really draw a line with Tang Ming? Although he knew that Su Jinxi didn''t have Tang Ming in his heart, Si Li Ting wanted Su Jinxi from the outside to the inside, from people to heart, every inch belongs to him. "Master, I''m ready. Let''s go." From Su Jinxi. Open up? He wants to do it. Si Li Ting dispels the evil thoughts in his mind and devotes himself to ying games with Su Jinxi. At 10:30, Si Li Ting took the initiative to go offline, "y again tomorrow." Su Jinxi still has some ideas to say, "master Da, is your bedroom going to be powered off? You''re offline before 11 o''clock every day. " Si Li Ting is speechless. I don''t want her to have a rest early, y reasonably and enjoy a healthy life. This girl can really think. "I''m sleepy." "Shifu dada, you knew me before. I guess you must be from our school. Ah, do you think you secretly love my younger brother?" Except for freshmen and sophomores, juniors are busy with internships and looking for jobs. Where is there so much free time? "Narcissism." Si Li Ting thought for a while, and then made a, "what if I really love you secretly?" Su Jinxi hit a ha ha, "master big, you send a picture toe over, I see which younger brother you are?" "If I do, can you be my girlfriend?" Si Li Ting asked tentatively. "Well, don''t worry about it. My great respect for master is just like a river flowing continuously..." Followed by a very dogleg small expression, Si Li Ting found that the girl''s Kung Fu to open the topic is also good. But it also proved that she was not such a frivolous woman. She was curious about herself. "Girl, you really don''t want to see my picture? I''m very handsome Si Li Ting deliberately seduced. People are curious, especially Su Jinxi who thinks he should be the younger brother of the school. She couldn''t figure out who it was for a moment. Of course she wanted to see it, but she didn''t want to have anything else to do with him. "Master, you can send it to me, but I don''t want to be your girlfriend." She passed with a look of grievance. "You''ve taken over all the benefits. I''ve lost a lot." "Shifu, please send me your picture, just one of them is OK." Su Jinxi was really fed up. "If you don''t promise me, I won''t do it." "Hum, master, you bully people." "Since neither of you and I are willing topromise, we should keep the rtionship as we are. I will go to bed first." Su Jinxi had to send a good night, she was holding the mobile phone to think about, but did not know who he would be.Turning off the lights and lying back to bed, Su Jinxi''s mobile phone vibrated. T: "Girl, in reality, do you have anyone you like?" In the dark, Su Jinxi gazed at the screen for a long time, like two words, until the light faded, the world was dark. Yes, she likes people. Seeing these two words, the first thing that appeared in her mind was not Jian Yun, but the man with a half blood face and a taboo rtionship with her. He wanted her and held her everywhere, but every time he was in a mess and in danger, he was the first to show up. He is domineering, but sometimes he is gentle and considerate. Clear just know not long, but he clearly know his favorite taste. When Su Jinxi reacts toe over to think of Si Li Ting, she shakes her head again and again when she is thinking about something! She can''t like Si Li Ting. Even if she only ys with Tang Ming, how can she face the people of Tang family? Si Li Ting waited for a long time and didn''t wait for her reply. He sighed softly. Does that girl''s heart actually have own? At least she didn''t answer that it was Jian Yun, which was a good thing. The next morning, Su Jinxi called Jennie. Jennie''s voice was weak. "Is there any good news, Sue?" Last night, she met an old acquaintance who was dragged away and filled with a lot of wine. She was crazy all night. She didn''t have time to contact Su Jinxi. "Well, sister Jennie is good news." Jennie quickly put the arm around her waist and got up excitedly. "Speak, speak." "Although I didn''t see the president of Dihuang yesterday, my uncle happened to know the president of Dihuang. I asked him to introduce him." Jennie''s face was about to smile and bloom. "Yes, Xiao Su, you still have such a powerful uncle. What did he say?" "He said yes, let me take thepany''s information directly to Dihuang today." "Go straight? My colleagues in ourpany used to go there and they would be closed as soon as they revealed their identities. Is your uncle reliable? " Thinking of Si Li Ting''s beautiful eyes like sapphire, no one is more reliable than him. "Well, I told him about our rtionship with Emperor Huang, and he said it didn''t matter." "Since you can trust this uncle, let''s have a try. In this way, I''ll let Xiaozhen go to Dihuang with youter." "Yes, sister Jennie, I''ll go back to thepany first." Jennie saw hope from Su Jinxi. Although the beauty trick was useless, she was right. Since Su Jinxi''s uncle knows the president, things will be easier to handle. To put it bluntly, this society depends on interpersonal rtionship. As long as his uncle and the president have a strong rtionship, this can be achieved. "Honey, no more sleep?" The man around him opened his eyes and took Jennie''s waist to sleep again. Jennieughed. "Mr. Zhang, I''m going to work." "Come to mypany and be my secretary." "I don''t dare. I heard that Mrs. Zhang is very good. This kind of rtionship is good." Jenny got up clean and tidy. She is a smart woman who always knows what she wants. Men are just her springboard. This general manager Zhang helped her to get an important order in the past. She paid her body and exchanged it for equal value. But to ask her to stay around for him is like adding a cage to the bird. How can she be willing? Although she was tired all nightst night, she soon came out of the room in high spirits. "Goodbye, Mr. Zhang." She is good at dealing with all kinds of interpersonal rtionships, whether men or women, are just pieces in her hands. On the way to thepany, she thought of Su Jinxi''s innocent face. She is very fond of Su Jinxi, Su Jinxi has something she does not have, she is also very clear, not long. Simple will be defeated by reality, kindness will be buried in this prosperous city. Su Jinxi, like himself, swam among all kinds of people, wearing masks until he became another personpletely. To thepany, Su Jinxi has arrived, wearing a horsetail, wearing a silk white shirt, under the ck Capris. Simple and neat dress up, she is very capable. "Sue, I suggest you change your dress next time you talk about cooperation." "Jeanie, it''s more convenient to wear pants." Jennie ambiguous smile: "girl, women will take advantage of women, I have a skirt in the office, youe to change." "Oh." Su Jinxi has no doubt about this elder''s words. Jennie wants to seed, so how can she do something that is not conducive to cooperation? After changing Jennie''s clothes, Su Jinxi was a little taller than Jennie. The skirt that was not long enough was shorter on Su Jinxi.She was suspicious that the dress was going to go out of the way if she didn''t notice it. She frowned. "Sister Jenny, this dress is too short." "That''s it. It''s fine. It''s not too early. Let''s go with the needle." Before we could say anything, sujinxi had been pushed away by her. "Sister Jenny..." "If you don''t understand anything, ask the pin. He has a lot of experience. I wish you a sess." Su Jinxi nodded, "well." This is her first practice of transferring to sales department. She must seed and can not fail! On the way to Emperor Yufei, she was in a very nervous mood. What would the president who was so mysterious be? Chapter 79 Seeing Su Jinxi''s nervous look on his face, the little needle opened his mouth to ease up the atmosphere and said, "don''t worry. It''s just to see someone. It''s no big deal." "Master Xiaozhen, I''m a newer, and I''m very careless in my work. I know that this cooperation is not only for ourpany, but also for our group. I''m afraid I don''t have a sense of propriety and what I''ve messed up. There''s no room for recovery. " Su Jinxi carefully recalled the stupid things he had done these two days. None of them was right. Su Jinxi was really guilty. "It''s nothing. Don''t be so stressed. You can''t me you even if we can''t reach a conclusion." "Well." Although she said that, it was not su Jinxi who didn''t worry. Her hands were sweating. She was afraid that she would make some mistakester. I knew that she should have asked Si Li Tingst night. The president was a man of what kind of character he was. He was a little bit afraid. Su Jinxi took out the mobile phone, before Si Li Ting called her, she did not save. Fortunately, her memory is good, Si Li Ting''s number is not difficult to remember, the tail number is all eight, Su Jinxi dials the past with memory. The phone was soon connected, and a familiar voice came, "hello." With only one word, Su Jinxi''s heart rate quickened. Before, every time Jian Yun looked at her, she would have such a reaction. Si Li Ting has just got the news that Su Jinxi has already started towards Emperor Huang. If there is no ident, she will arrive at the gate of Emperor Huang in 15 minutes. It''s strange that she called herself. Did she finally realize that she was the president of Dihuang? Waiting for three seconds did not hear her speak, Si Li Ting said with a smile: "little fool, talk." Recently, he was addicted to the game and couldn''t change it for a while. "Ah, three, three." Su Jinxi just responded. "Why are you afraid of me again?" Si Li Ting was not happy. It was clear that yesterday the little woman was not so stiff in front of him as before. Today, she began to stammer. Now Su Jinxi is not afraid of him, but nervous. His heart beats faster for his voice. "Uncle, I want to ask you a question." Su Jinxi calmed down his heartbeat for a moment. What''s wrong with him? He just made a phone call with uncle. "Go ahead." Si Li Ting has a dual-purpose mind. He handles the documents in his hand and chats with Su Jinxi at the same time. "I forgot to ask you yesterday, how old is the president, what is his personality, and is he easy to get along with?" Originally, it was for the president. Si Li Ting was not happy. He thought that the little woman was looking for herself. However, the president is himself, which is also for himself. "Don''t you know when youe?" "Uncle, I have no idea. I''m not asking you. I have a good number in my heart You know him so well, you must know him well. " "Well, it''s very clear." Si Li Ting closes the document and ys with the pen in his hand. "Can you tell me how old he is "About my age." Si Li Ting did not want to answer. "So young?" Su Jinxi murmured to himself, "I thought I was a half hundred old man." Si Li Ting is no more than a few years older than Tang Ming. Now he is 27 years old. He is a very young president. "Is he in a good temper?" Su Jinxi asked again. Si Li Ting is seriously thinking about this problem. Is his temper good? I don''t know if it''s good for others, but it''s good for her. "He has a good temper. He is 188 in height and weighs 75kg. He likes ck and white, drinks coffee without sugar and hates sweets..." Hearing that Si Li Ting revealed the president''s preference like a family treasure, Su Jinxi smacked his tongue. "Uncle, you know him too well." "Of course, no one in the world knows him better than I do, so don''t be afraid. He won''t eat people." "OK, thank you, uncle." Su Jinxi hung up the phone and was relieved. One side of the small needle asked: "what''s the origin of your third uncle? It seems that he is not a simple person who can make friends with the president." Su Jinxi thought of the ck gold card he had given himself before. How many people in the world with money may not be able to do it. But if you want to ask him what his identity is, Su Jinxi really doesn''t know. She shook her head. "I don''t know. He should be a very powerful person." Su Jinxi thought that Si Li Ting knew everything about himself. He knew nothing about him except that he was the illegitimate son of the Tang family. Clearly sleep together several times, I don''t know anything. What kind of man is the third uncle? Sometimes domineering and sometimes gentle, Su Jinxi thought and was fascinated. The car has stopped at the door of thepany, the needle pushed Su Jinxi, "Xiao Su, it has arrived, what do you want to do?""Ha, so soon?" "Cheer up, and then we''re going to focus on it. We can''t make any mistakes, do you understand?" "Well, I see." Su Jinxi took a deep breath and stopped thinking about the things that had not. When they enter the hall, Su Jinxi is not only nervous, but also nervous. This is Dihuang, a super multinationalpany that even Tang''s enterprises are looking forward to. Many times in the past let Tang''s family shut down. Will this really go well? I haven''t been waiting for the needle to introduce herself. When the front desk sees Su Jinxi, she takes the initiative toe out. "Hello, is that Miss Su?" Su Jinxi was a little ttered, "it''s me." "The president is already waiting for you. Please follow me." The front desk is polite. Emperor Huang is so considerate, but let small needle and Su Jinxi did not expect. Especially when the front deskdy led the two people to the VIP gold elevator, the little needle wanted to reach out and touch it. This is the legendary golden elevator. I don''t know what it''s like to enter it. Can you fly into it? "Miss Su, you can go straight up." The front desk said gently. "Thank you, thank you." Su Jinxi never thought it would be so smooth. The president must have been so kind to himself because of his uncle''s face. The front desk swiped the card and the elevator opened. "Miss Su, pleasee inside." Although the front desk doesn''t know what Miss Su came from, assistant Lin has juste down to order that she should be well received. Also specially ordered to let her directly take the president''s exclusive elevator, the front desk knew that this youngdy was a big person who could not offend, and must treat well. Su Jinxi waited for the elder to go first. He adjusted his tie and felt a little excited when he entered the golden elevator for the first time. He was interrupted by the front desk before he stepped in. "Miss Su, the president told me to see you only, so this gentleman can''t go up. I''m sorry." Little needle looked at the elevator with some disappointment, and her face quickly returned to normal, "Xiao Su, you go up, I''ll wait for you below, it''s the same." "I..." When Su Jinxi thought of facing it by himself, he was afraid and timid. She was really afraid that she would say something wrong or do something wrong to offend the president. Then she would be guilty of implicating thepany. "Don''t be afraid. Just be yourself." Small needle see her worry, gentle encouragement way. "Well." "This is the information. Don''t forget to give it to the president. The hope of thepany will be given to you. Don''t worry. As long as you try your best, sister Jennie and we will not me you." "Good." Su Jinxi took the information and stepped into the elevator. There are only three floor options for the elevator: the negative floor, the first floor and the top floor. This is the exclusive elevator, which is also avable in Su''spany. It is specially used for high-rise buildings, but it is not so luxurious. It is said that this elevator is only for the president. I''m afraid that only Jide from my ancestors has such a chance. When he thought of talking to the third uncle before, he was so familiar with the president''s appearance that he was honored because of his uncle. The elevator door closes a little bit, the face of the needle disappears in the closed elevator door. Su Jinxi, holding a file bag, tidied up his manners in the elevator. She always thought that the skirt was too short. Would the president feel that he was not serious? The more nervous Su Jinxi is, the more he likes to think wildly. He takes out his mobile phone and sends a short message to Si Li Ting. "Uncle, I''m going to the president''s office. The president sees me alone. I''m so nervous that my heart is about to jump out." The mobile phone on the desktop vibrates, Si Li Ting looks at the information, the corner of the mouth picks up a smile. "Little fool, said don''t be nervous. He really doesn''t eat people." Su Jinxi thought that before he put the cup on the head of Mr. Tan, and the embarrassment of being smoked by onions and unable to stop tears. What should I do if I fall down as soon as I enter the door, or identally run into the president? See Si Li Ting''s reply, Su Jinxi feels that his tone is very familiar, but at the moment she is nervous and doesn''t connect Si Li Ting with T. "I know he doesn''t eat people, but he can''t help being nervous." "Good, believe me, he''s very good and won''t do anything to you." The elevator door opens at this moment, Su Jinxi is even more frightened. "Wuwuwu, third uncle, I''m afraid. I don''t have confidence in myself. This cooperation is very important to ourpany. I''m afraid I''ll screw up." Si Li Ting is also very speechless, clearly to the door, a few more steps can see themselves. Si Li Ting would like to personallye out to meet her, but he wants to see the small things, know that he is the president of the appearance. "Don''t think about anything. Have you seen the president''s office? Knock on the door and go in. I''ll hold it for you when the sky fallsSu Jinxi took a deep breath, Si Li Ting''s words made her calm a lot. Two people are friends, even if they did something wrong, the president should look at the face of the third uncle. Su Jinxi knocked at the door. "In." Through the door, she heard the man''s voice. Does she have auditory hallucination? How does she feel that the voice is a little like uncle? As the door opened a little bit, Su Jinxi''s heart almost jumped out of his voice. Chapter 80 When the door opened, only ck and white came into the eye. The house was ck except for the walls, and even the carpet under my feet was ck. The interior decoration is low-key and luxurious, which gives people an inexplicable sense of coldness. She thinks it is too cold here. With the back of the leather chair facing her, she couldn''t see what the president looked like. Carefully walked in, her voice gently said: "Hello, President, I''m Su Jinxi of Tang Group. This time I''m here to talk about cooperation with you." The leather chair turned around, and when she saw the familiar cheek, the whole person stayed there. "What a slow time, little fool." Su Jinxi didn''t react for a moment, "three, uncle, how are you here?" "Stupid." Si Li Ting got up and walked towards her and stood in front of her. He was very satisfied with her surprised little expression. The fingers caressed her hair and whispered in her ear like an intimate lover. "Now, you don''t know who I am?" Thinking of things in the golf course and the restaurant, both of which saved her. He said he knew the president and even knew his height and weight. "So you are the president of Dihuang." Su Jinxi said to his smiling eyes. Si Li Ting bit her ear, "really is a fool." The breath from the tip of his nose made Su Jinxi''s whole body tremble, and his low voice was too maic. Si Li Ting''s whole person, not only the appearance but also the sound, is like the character whoes out from the animation. "Yes, I am the president of Dihuang." Su Jinxi Du mouth unhappy way: "third uncle, then you don''t tell me early, make me ugly!" Si Li Ting was speechless and scraped the tip of her small nose. "That''s how stupid you were. When you were in the No.1 stadium for the first time, there was only me except Mr. tan. Since Mr. Tan is not, is that me? I thought I had made it clear enough. You little fool didn''t think I would be. The second time in the restaurant, you would rather think that a dirty man is than I am. What can I do? I am helpless and desperate He really didn''t expect Su Jinxi to be more stupid than he imagined. Su Jinxi blushed in embarrassment. "That It''s because we''re so familiar with each other that I''ll just exclude you. If I know it''s you, I don''t have to be nervous all the way. I just called you and sent you a text message. You could have told me at that time. Why didn''t you? I didn''t sleep wellst night Si Li Ting pulled her small powder fist, "that''s because I want to see your surprised expression." Su Jinxi sullen, "uncle, you have a bad heart." Even she did not find himself in the Si Li Ting with a small temperament, Si Li Ting love miserable her this way. "Who made you so stupid? Have you had breakfast yet Su Jinxi shakes his head. He used to have a little bit of regrity in school. Recently, he has be more and more irregr. This morning excited did not eat breakfast, Si Li Ting took her hand to one side of the sofa to sit down. "Sit down and have a rest." Soon Lin Jun brought a delicious breakfast, "Miss Su, please enjoy yourself." "Uncle, then, I''m here to talk about the contract, not for breakfast." "Eat before you talk." "I''ll eat in your office?" Su Jinxi asked in surprise, "will this disturb you?" Before she came to the office, people would y the president very mysterious. In her heart, she was a mysterious and domineering beast. A few minutes ago, she was still very nervous. Who knows she ate breakfast here a few minutester. It''s not scientific. Lin Junyi pointed andughed. "Miss Su, please rest assured that the president has already set aside all the time in the morning. As for the interruption, I believe the president should be very happy to be disturbed by Miss Su. " Su Jinxi heard the ambiguous words, head lower. Si Li Ting knew her shyness and reminded him: "be garrulous." Lin Jun left with a smile and left the space for them. Si Li Ting really likes Su Jinxi''s interruption. No matter what he is doing, let alone Su Jinxi himself, as long as she has a wechat, he will put down everything in his hand to apany her. Su Jinxi didn''t sleep well. He didn''t sleep well. The first time he met a little woman was when he was working. It is clear that she was only seen yesterday, and I was looking forward to seeing her before today. "Eat it. It''ll be cold in a moment." Su Jinxi knew that he was the president of Dihuang, and his mood calmed down. He felt very secure when he was with him. When she was nervous, she didn''t feel very hungry. When she rxed, she found that she was very hungry. Elegant eating breakfast, Si Li Ting is processing some documents.No one bothered anyone, but the atmosphere was very harmonious. Su Jinxi turned his head and looked at the man who was working hard. He had to say that Si Li Ting was really a work of art created by God. You can''t find any ws in his facial features. He has the depth of Westerners, but also the delicacy of Asians. The soft golden hair was shining in the sun. But a casual side face, Su Jinxi feel thatpared with those magazines repair and repair of male model hard photo is more perfect. If the third uncle to the entertainment industry development, I am afraid it will be popr all over the world, he is also too handsome. "Look at me and you''re full?" Si Li Ting raised his head and looked at Su Jinxi''s eyes. He peeped at someone who was caught. Su Jinxi quickly lowered his head to eat. See the appearance of a small woman a surprise, Si Li Ting low voice chuckle. "Your face is in the lunch box. Are you showing me that you are small?" Hearing his smiling voice, Su Jinxi felt that he was a waste if he was not a good voice yer! I seem to be less and less resistant to his voice. It''s true that people look so handsome, even if their voice is so good. She quickly finished eating and packing the lunch box, put it into the garbage can, and took the information to Si Li Ting. "Uncle, this is the information of ourpany." Si Li Ting is looking up at her, "what do you want to drink? Coffee or juice? " "All right. No, uncle. I''m not here to eat and drink. I want to talk about cooperation with you." Su Jinxi found that he had led him astray. Si Li Ting put down the pen, the corner of his mouth picked up a smile, "good, how do you want to talk to me?" This is difficult for Su Jinxi. She is also the first time to talk about cooperation. "I''ll talk about what others talk about." "You go out and turn left down the elevator ande back in five days." "Why?" "The five-day appointment is full. You want to see me. We''ll see you in five days." "Uncle You didn''t mean to tease me Su Jinxi''s mouth is not happy. Si Li Ting chuckled, "little Susu, you know clearly that you are different from others, but you have to treat yourself as others." His words were full of ambiguity, and Su Jinxi couldn''t figure out what he meant for a while. "Uncle, do you want to cooperate with ourpany?" Su Jinxi had no choice but to deal with smart people like them. They are all talking to leave a little bit for you to guess, she is not a worm in his stomach, how to know what he thinks. "Little Susu, you may not know my rules. I never cooperate with down group." I have heard from people in the office before that Su Jinxi now knows his identity and thinks it should be rted to his life experience. He was so unkind to the people of the Tang family that he even changed his surname if Tang Ming had not mentioned it before. Su Jinxi didn''t know his rtionship with the Tang family at all. I''m afraid the outsiders don''t know that he is the illegitimate son. "Uncle, if you don''t cooperate with us, why do you let mee to you?" "Susu, I want you to see me naturally because I miss you and want to see you." Su Jinxi had some anger in his heart, "third uncle, are you kidding?" See her angry small appearance, Si Li Ting is just thinking about one thing, how can small things get angry so good-looking? He hooked her finger. "Come here." Su Jinxi is somewhat obedient to his instinct, not only because he is the president of Emperor Huang, but also because of the taboo rtionship between the two before him. She is always afraid that Si Li Ting will shake this matter out. She dare not vite his words. Now it has be natural. Came up to him and said, "what are you going to do?" Si Li Ting casually pulled, Su Jinxi directly fell into his arms, fingers subconsciously around his neck. Think of here is Si Li Ting''s office, two people so ambiguous posture, she quickly will get up. "Don''t move." Si Li Ting''s hand tightly imprisons her waist. Her body pressed against his chest, and her heart began to beat irregrly. "Why is little Susu so impatient? I said not to cooperate with down, but I didn''t say not with you. " Su Jinxi listened to his words as if he had a y, "third uncle, what do you mean by this?" "It means that I can cooperate with you, but only with you. Do you understand?" Si Li Ting sniffs her unique fragrance. obviously did not spray perfume, but the faint light fragrance was like magic, and he buried her head in her neck. Su Jinxi felt his burning breath and his body trembled. "Do you want me to work with you on behalf of thepany?" Su Jinxi understood. "Yes, you are in charge of this project. In the future, I don''t recognize Tang, I only recognize you. That is to say, from the beginning to the end of the project, you must contact me."Su Jinxi on his pair of eyes full of deep meaning, no reason for the heart a little flustered. "Always in touch with you?" "Yes, to be clear, the person in charge of the whole project is you. From the nning to the implementation, if I want to ask you to change the n and see the site, as long as I call, you muste as fast as possible. Can you do it?" "I can, but I don''t have the right to represent thepany. Would you like to make a phone call and ask my leader for instructions?" "Well." Su Jinxi dialed Jenny''s phone, "sister Jennie, I Ah... " Si Li Ting bit her earlobe badly. Chapter 81 Si Li Ting seems to like to tease her like this, knowing that the ear is her most sensitive ce, he also deliberately uses it. Jennie heard her exmation, "what''s the matter, Sue?" "Jeanie is nothing. I just sprained my ankle." Su Jinxi quickly found an excuse. She was not good at lying. She blushed, but Si Li Ting was more restless. She went down her earlobe, "I heard Xiao Zhen say that the president only saw you. How was your talk with him?" Jennie is also concerned about progress. Su Jinxi nced at the man who had already kissed her vicle position, gritted his teeth and said, "it''s a good talk. There''s something I want to discuss with you." "Say it." "The president said that if you want to cooperate with down group, you have to ask me to be the person in charge." Su Jinxi changed his tone a little and changed the original words of Si Li Ting. After all, that sentence was too ambiguous. "Xiao Su, your uncle has a good rtionship with the president? It can make people who never cooperate with us to cooperate immediately. " Jennie was overjoyed. She didn''t expect Su Jinxi to win the cooperation so soon. As for the person in charge, although some ultra vires, but this cooperation is to rely on the rtionship between uncle Su Jinxi to get. For Jennie, as long as they get the chance, they can keep group A from relegation. "Well Their rtionship It should be good. " Since Jennie thought it was her uncle''s rtionship, Su Jinxi also followed her advice. In order to avoid the more ck her own description, Jane will not care about her and the president''s affairs, as long as they can cooperate. "No problem, as long as you seed, everything is easy to discuss, Xiao Su, you are my lucky star!" Seeing that the performance of group B is about to surpass that of group A, Jennie has been frowning for a long time, and this cooperation is the rain from the sky. "Sister Jennie, the president also said that I should cooperate with all processes of this project. That is to say, when I was in thepany, if Emperor Huang needed to find me, I had to rush to it at any time. Does that matter? " Su Jinxi said it clearly first, so as not to have any problems in the future. Jennie also said that she was absent from work or something. "Oh, my little ancestor, this cooperation is a great opportunity for our group, not to mention the wholepany. So if you can take it down, general manager Tang will be very happy, and because of you, our rtionship with Emperor Huang has finally broken the ice. It''s normal for you to follow up all the time. You can get in touch with the president of Dihuang, and you may be able to reach other cooperation in the future. " Jeanie''s head turned a lot. It was just the beginning, and soon she turned to the future. "So you agreed, Jeanie?" "Sure, Sue. Where are you now?" "I''m still talking about this cooperation with Emperor Huang. I''m afraid you won''t allow it, so I''ll ask you in advance." "How could I not? This is a good thing. If you talk well and talk slowly, you must not offend the president. " Su Jinxi across the phone can feel the joy on Jennie''s face, "well, sister Jennie, I''ll hang up first." "Come on, Sue." Jennie''s happy voice disappeared in the phone, Su Jinxi certainly can''t imagine how happy Jennie is. If not for her, even Tang Ming would not have met the president of Dihuang. It took her less than half an hour to do it, and Jennie didn''t lift her high. Although in Jennie''s mind, Su Jinxi is relying on the powerful uncle to seed, but this is the case in business. It is better to have something to do with than nothing. As long as the goal can be achieved, who cares who uses what means. Moreover, the means in the shopping mall are much darker. Hang up the phone, Si Li Ting sexy voice rings in her ear: "your manager seems very happy." Su Jinxi was a little embarrassed, "you heard it." "If you can''t hear such a loud voice, you manager is a smart man." Su Jinxi did not understand, "you just listen to her say a few words just, know she is very smart?" "Ah, isn''t it wise to know how to gain the most with the least benefit? Little thing, don''t you understand that you are just a chess piece in your manager''s hand. Don''t say you are the project leader at this moment. Even if you sleep with me, your manager will prepare condoms for you personally. " Su Jinxi thought of Jennie''s smile and didn''t want to admit that she was a mercenary. "Uncle, it''s not as serious as you said. Jeanie wants to cooperate with you, but it''s not what you said." Si Li Ting sneered: "isn''t that what I said? Girl, it seems you are more stupid than I thought. Well, it''s normal that you just came out of school and don''t understand the rules of this society. Let me teach you a lesson today. "Fingers around Su Jinxi''s back and zipped her. Su Jinxi''s waist was held by him and could not move at all. "Uncle What are you doing? " Su Jinxi looked at him with big eyes. The smile of Si Li Ting''s mouth increased, "little fool, it''s not su Jinxi whoes to my office today, but the person who represents Tang''s group to talk about cooperation with me." "Uncle, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. " "That''s OK. I''ll let you know in a minute." Si Li Ting kisses her white neck. Obviously, when he said thisst night, he refused to continue. Now it''s still his office. Su Jinxi really doesn''t understand. He is Si Li Ting, but he doesn''t look like the gentle Si Li Tingst night. "Little Susu, the weak eat the strong in this society. If the weak want to seed, you know what to pay?" Si Li Ting''s fingers slowly descend. Su Jinxi resisted the shudder from his body and concentrated on answering: "make efforts." "Well, you''re right. You have to work hard. To be more specific, a cooperation, men need to drink to death in the wine market, but what about women? " Su Jinxi grabs Si Li Ting''s hand and doesn''t let him continue. Her little strength could not shake Si Li Ting. "Women and men are naturally different. When ites to the ratio of men to women, men are obviously more than women. This is the quickest and easiest way for a woman to climb Si Li Ting vaguely stroked her body''s sensitivity. Su Jinxi felt that at the moment he was like fish on the chopping board and could only be ughtered by Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting for the female manager let Su Jinxi with the beauty of the matter, this fluke object is himself. If it''s not myself, is it Mr. tan? The dark character Li Ting Xi wants is not a bad thing for her. Others will not be as good as him, will consider her mood, will take care of her, so what he has to do now is to let her know what kind of mistake she has made. A sense of humiliation rose from the heart, Si Li Ting felt her mood, and did not stop. "Your female manager asked you to use the beauty trick from the beginning. She made you look so revealing that she wanted you to seduce me." "She She''s not. " "No? So you tell me why you''re wearing a skirt like this to talk about cooperation? " Si Li Ting sneered and pulled off her skirt. Su Jinxi thought of what Jennie had said before and the clothes she had chosen for herself. In fact, she had already begun to believe what Si Li Ting said. She just didn''t want to admit it. She didn''t want to think that bad. "Uncle, stop, you stop!" Su Jinxi is a little flustered and sees himself exposed more and more. "Stop? Little Susu, you ask yourself, if you don''t meet me today, but Mr. Tan, what will happen to you? " He was almost strong on the golf course, and Mr. Tan also asked Mr. siting to y together. She didn''t dare to think deeply. The ending must be worse than now. "Rich men have amon problem, like to y, y with money, y with women, they have a lot of ways to y with women." "You like it, too?" Su Jinxi looked directly into his eyes, as if to look into his heart. Si Li Ting calmly looked at her, "I don''t like it. I just like you." He said it lightly, but it was the most beautiful love words. Su Jinxi''s ear roots were stained with red, "third uncle, I know. Can you let me go now?" The slender finger belly stroked her sweet lips, and heughed evil, "no, little Susu, I just want you to understand a truth. You have to pay what you want to get, especially in shopping malls. You should have such awareness when youe into this room to talk about cooperation with me. " Si Li Ting stroked the things on the table and put Su Jinxi on it. Su Jinxi was really flustered. It was not that she had never done such a thing with him, but that she had never done it on such an asion. "Uncle, if you want to do it, I will not resist, we will change ces." Her pride still can''t be done here. "Little Susu, it seems that you still don''t understand. Now I am the Lord. You have to listen to me. You have no right to choose." Behind is the cold table, Su Jinxi looks at his skirt half faded, in front of the man is a suit leather shoes, not even a wrinkle. There was a sense of humiliation in her chest, and she never doubted Jennie''s intentions. Si Li Ting gently licked her tears from the corner of her eye, "Susu, you should be d that the person you meet is me." Su Jinxi feels light on her body. Si Li Ting has left her body. She gets up in a hurry to dress. "Uncle..." She looked at him puzzled, just now she obviously felt his body change.Si Li Ting sighed helplessly, took her into his arms and zipped her up. "I really want to ask you here and teach you how to be a man, so that you don''t know when you are sold. But I can''t bear to see you cry. The Bible says that women are created by a rib of a man. That''s true. You are my weakness Chapter 82 Su Jinxi''s heart was crispy when he heard hisst words. "Uncle, I understand what you mean. I''ll be smarter in the future. I felt humiliated when you pressed me on it." Si Li Ting rubbed her head, "it''s right to know humiliation. If it''s not me, other men don''t know what means they will use to treat you. The reason why I said that your manager was smart, she was young, but she climbed to the position of manager so quickly. It can be seen that her means are extraordinary. Everyone in the workce wants to climb up. No one can say that he is clean. I am notmenting on her good or bad behavior. I just don''t want you to be rendered the same person by her. You don''t have to do this because you have me Once upon a time, I felt that this man was so overbearing that he threatened himself with his rtionship. But now Su Jinxi didn''t hate him at all. Instead, his heart beat faster because of his words. Si Li Ting raised her chin and forced her to face her own eyes. "Susu, I like you, so I respect your choice. I have enough strength to protect you, so that your eyes will always be so simple. You don''t need to see the darkness, you just need to look at me, because I am your light. " Su Jinxi is sometimes very naive and cute, but it is something that Si Li Ting can''t get. No one wants to grow up, and the cost of growth is often apanied by pain. The deeper the pain, the deeper you grow up, which is proportional to the rtionship. He can''t bear to let Su Jinxi be hurt a little bit. He will protect her and let her be a kind angel all her life. Su Jinxi on his affectionate eyes, his pupil is like the blue sea. The sun was falling, and the sea level was shining with many fine rays. Such Si Li Ting moved her very much. For the first time, she felt that the image of the man in front of her was suddenly tall in her heart. "Uncle, I..." She had a lot of things to say in her heart, but she couldn''t say anything at the mouth. "Well?" Si Li Ting looks at her quietly and patiently waits for what she wants to say. For the first time, Su Jinxi threw himself into his arms. "Uncle, no, Li Ting, I don''t know what I feel about you, but now I just want you. " Said she took Si Li Ting''s neck and tiptoed to kiss his lips. The picture of two people meeting for the first time appeared in his mind, and he threatened himself with evil. He was ridiculed in the shop, and it was he who sent the card to relieve the siege. His acute appendicitis, he rushed to send himself to the hospital. When his period came, he brought himself brown sugar water and hot water bag to warm his stomach. He is also the one who protects himself. Golf course, Lan Yu restaurant, this pile by pile, Si Li Ting unconsciously has left a lot of pictures in her mind. Su Jinxi doesn''t know whether she is moved or impulsive at this moment. She just wants to do one thing. Si Li Ting is frightened by Su Jinxi''s enthusiasm. She kisses him actively enough to make his brain crash. His voice had been mute, and he grabbed her hand. "Susu, do you know what you''re doing now? I''ll give you a chance to regret it. " "Li Ting, there is no time when I know what I''m doing better than now." "Susu, even if you want to regret now, it''s toote!" Si Li Ting changed from passive to active, and Su Jinxi did a very ridiculous thing for the first time. Just as Lin Jun said before, Si Li Ting reserved the morning time for her. He was very happy to be disturbed by Su Jinxi. Si Li Ting used to disdain those presidents to have rtionships, but now he knows. As long as the person you like is around, you can''t help but want to touch her. Sensibility greatly ovees reason. Su Jinxi knew that she was crazy. She didn''t look like Su Jinxi. There is no caution andmitment, she just rely on her own feelings to do. No matter what she does, Si Li Ting will unconditionally tolerate. Under the sun, she clearly saw Si Li Ting''s body sliding through the fine sweat. Blue eyes also lost the calm of the past, like the sparkling sea, the storm will devour her hard clean. As soon as her head was hot, the thread that ignitedpletely ignited Si Li Ting. Until noon, she was so tired that she couldn''t move her fingers. Then she saw the spirit in his eyes. Si Li Ting is in a good mood, holding her lying on the carpet of his office, this feeling is really wonderful. "Uncle, are you a wolf? How cruel Su Jinxi looked at him pitifully. He''s dying, and his spirit is still so good."Susu, although we have done it several times, I am the happiest this time." Si Li Ting did not shy away from her exchange of their own experience, Su Jinxi was a moment of fever. At this moment, her brain had already been awake, and she wanted to get into the carpet. "Uncle, don''t talk about it." Si Li Ting gently kisses her ear lobe, "the little thing is still so shy." There was a knock on the door. Lin Jun saw that Su Jinxi had not left, and did not dare to enter. "Sir, would you like to have lunch at thepany or?" It turned out that it was the time to eat. Usually, most of Si Li Ting worked overtime in thepany. Today, Su Jinxi was still there, so Lin didn''t dare to make his own decisions. As soon as he heard Lin Jun''s voice, Su Jinxi always felt that he wanted to see what happened inside. She quickly picked up Si Li Ting''s body and dressed in a hurry. Oh, I''m so ashamed. She could have done such a thing. Si Li Ting is calm will su Jinxi back in the arms, lightmand way: "push all the appointment in the afternoon, noon booking in Lanyu." The little woman seemed to like the food there very muchst night, so she often went there. "Yes, sir. Is there anything else I can tell you?" Si Li Ting nced at the clothes scattered on the ground. He had spare clothes, but his office had never reserved women''s clothes. "Prepare a suit for Susu." Su Jinxi would like to kill Si Li Ting. He told Lin Jun what had happened? She couldn''t help but pull the neck of Si Li Ting, "why do you want to talk about clothes? I can wear these clothes!" Si Li Ting pick eyebrows, yo, the little girl has be a lot of courage, dare to do so to him. "Dirty, do you think you don''t know what we''re doing without talking about it?" Si Li Ting stirred a thousand pounds. "Ah, ah, well done, you have to mention some clothes. They are not idiots. They must have known it. It''s disgraceful..." Lin Jun can''t helpughing when she hears it outside. No wonder the president likes her. This Miss Su is a living treasure. "Miss Su, I don''t know anything. You don''t have to care. I really don''t know why you changed clothes. It should be wet by coffee." Su Jinxi is going crazy. What kind of president has such a secretary. "Assistant Lin, do you think I''m an idiot? Even if you want to find me a good one under the steps, I didn''t drink coffee. Where did I get my coffee? " Lin Jun almostughed out loud. You can imagine what Su Jinxi''s Qi is like now. "Miss Su, I''m still a child. I''m naive. I really don''t understand what you''re doing. Sir, I''ll make a reservation." "Go ahead." Si Li Ting quickly sent Lin Jun, otherwise the little woman would blow up. Su Jinxi was in a bad mood and poked his index finger at Si Li Ting, "hum, it''s all your fault. Your clothes haven''t been torn by you. Change what clothes." Si Li Ting caught her index finger and gently kisses her lips. "Although the carpet is changed every three days, there are few people here. It''s better to clean the bed and change it. I''ll prepare more women''s clothes in the future." "Later? Do you want to have a future? " Su Jinxi turned his face. "You felt veryfortable just now, didn''t you?" Si Li Ting will hold her to the inside of the suite to wash. Su Jinxi was in a bathtub with him. He fell on his body and bit his shoulder. "Why did you leave me on the table when there was a bed inside..." She was embarrassed to say what she saidter. Si Li Ting chuckled, "it''s really a kitten with sharp teeth. When you jumped at me, where could I think? How about next time in the room? " Su Jinxi speechless, before that let her move a mess, in her heart has a tall image of the man disappeared instantly. "That''s all you have in mind?" "No, to be exact, I only have you in my head." Si Li Ting is in a good mood now. Su Jinxi''s face still has not dispersed the blush, "I don''t talk to you..." "Susu, why did you want me suddenly before? Did you like me?" Where does Si Li Ting allow her to escape. At that time, she had a fever in her head, and her sensibility was greater than her reason, so she did what she wanted. So impulse is the devil, and now she finds herself doing a stupid thing. Su Jinxi covered his chest, "uncle, I''m a little confused in my mind and heart now. I don''t think I''m sure how I feel about you." "Like is like, not like is not like, it is difficult to determine?" "Well, I always thought that the person I liked was Jian Yun. Every time he spoke to me, I was nervous.But recently, I somehow want to avoid contact with him, and I''m not nervous when he talks "And what do you do to me?" Si Li Ting lures to ask a way. "At first, I was afraid of you. I was afraid that you would announce our rtionship. Recently, I don''t seem to be so afraid of you, and I think you are more and more handsome." "It''s a fact that I''m handsome." Si Li Ting said directly. Su Jinxi chuckled, "uncle, please give me a little time, let me see clearly what kind of feelings I have for you?" Chapter 83 Si Li Ting has always been a tough stance, only he has the right to say no. It was the same with Su Jinxi before. He wanted her. As long as he threatened the rtionship between them, Su Jinxi would send them to the door. In getting along with Su Jinxi, Si Li Ting found that she was more simple and kind than he imagined. After confirming his own intention, he just wanted to treat her as his own treasure and pet her well. "Well, I''ll give you time. You and Tang Ming had better make it clear earlier. Our agreement is still valid." Su Jinxi shook his head, "third uncle, it''s not like this." "Well?" "In Yuhua hot spring, you once proposed a transaction of 100 million yuan, and I admit I was a little moved at that time. The Su family can''t make a turnover. This 100 million yuan can help a lot. That kind of passion is just for money, not for people, just like the transaction that Tang and I did before. But now it''s different. If I really like you, I will try my best to make it clear to Mr. Tang. Otherwise, that would be unfair to you. Even if I don''t love Mr. Tang, I will be with you after being clean. So I''m sorry, uncle. I can''t give you an urate answer for the time being Su Jinxi said seriously, Si Li Ting helpless smile: "you ah, is a fool." Hold her in your arms and hold her tightly with your fingers. "But I love you serious idiot." Su Jinxi is a serious person. Once she is sure that she really likes Si Li Ting, she will take the initiative to solve Tang Ming''s problems. Si Li Tingughs at her stupidity. Since the Su family is in trouble, she now knows her own identity. As long as she coaxes herself, she will willingly give her 100 million without any agreement. "Or you promise to be my girlfriend first? I''ll give you the money. We''ll make it clear to Tang Ming at the same time. Anyway, at the beginning, you and Tang Ming have agreed that private matters are not rted. You are not sorry for him After tasting Su Jinxi''s initiative beauty, Si Li Ting where willing to let her go. "How can that be? Isn''t that going to hurt you? I''m not that kind of person. Besides, if I really like you, I like you, it has nothing to do with your money. If you say that again, I will be angry Si Li Ting rubbed her hair, "good, good, my little ancestor, I said wrong, OK?" "Uncle, I''m serious about my feelings. I wanted to confess with Jian Yun before. At that time, I drank wine. With the strength of wine, I wanted to tell him the feelings I had hidden in my heart. I didn''t intend to associate with him immediately. It''s not that I feel sorry for president Tang, but that I don''t want to be sorry for Jian Yun. Jian Yun was a man I adored when I was a student. I always thought I liked him. Your appearancepletely broke my life, until now I am not sure if I like you again. No matter you or Jian Yun, I will think carefully. Once I make a decision, I will not let go. " Su Jinxi''s eyes twinkle with a serious light, and Si Li Ting understands her seriousness. If you force her, it''s disrespectful to her, "OK, I''ll wait for you to figure out, but you have to promise me one thing." "What''s the matter?" "Don''t refuse my good intentions and avoid me. Just get along with us like this before. If you want to..." Words to his mouth changed a meaning, Su Jinxi thought of the previous initiative. "I don''t want it." "Little thing, don''t talk too much." He gave her a vague smile. Su Jinxi quarreled with him in the bathtub for a while, and his mood improved a lot. "Can the third uncle not threaten me with that in the future?" She was really scared. "Well, I promise you, I will not threaten you with the announcement of our affairs." Uncle JinSu, it''s so nice to kiss him on the cheek "Little girl, do you know how I am now?" The haze also dispelled. At that time, he felt more miserable. Little girl and Jian Yun were not clear. Tang Ming was involved. Even ying a game could make people like it for two years. Fortunately, Su Jinxi has finally revealed her truth today, even if she has not explicitly said that she likes herself. At leastpared to the rtionship between the two before, one day she will bepletely her own. Si Li Ting also no longer to force her, there is still a lot of time, he does not need to rush for a moment. After cleaning the body, Si Li Ting wrapped Su Jinxi with a bath towel and put her on his bed. And Si Li Ting home bed, solid color quilt cover, without any pattern, concise to the extreme. "Do you sleep here a lot?" Su Jinxi thought about him. He said that there was no woman''s clothes here. The maid in the vi also said simr things.It can be seen that the style of life of Si Li Ting is better than that of those rich people. "Well, when I''m busy working overtime, I don''t want to go home. Anyway, I sleep the same everywhere." Si Li Ting''s words make su Jinxi feel a little distressed. No wonder she thinks there is something missing in the bedroom and office of Si Li Ting. That''s human nature. He''s been alone all the time. He should feel lonely. "Why do you think so of me?" Si Li Ting on her distressed eyes. "Uncle, have you been alone for so long? No girlfriend? " "No, ordinary women can''t get into my eyes." Si Li Ting said directly. "Then how do you like me?" Su Jinxi is still looking forward to his answer. "Because you are more stupid than ordinary women, I prefer stupid women." Si Li Ting joked. Su Jinxi Du mouth, "I''m not stupid." Si Li Tingughed and said, "I know you are not stupid. You are just too kind-hearted. There is nothing wrong with being kind-hearted. Anyway, I will protect you from this kind-hearted person." I don''t know whether his arms are too warm or his words are too gentle. She seems to be more and more addicted to his tenderness. "Yes, Miss Su''s clothes are here." "Put it outside." "Yes." Lin Jun left. Su Jinxi thought that he had just been carried to the bathroom directly by him, and those skirts were still scattered on the ground outside. Haven''t Lin Jun seen those traces? Su Jinxi flushed his face and pulled up Si Li Ting''s neck with his hand. "Ah, ah, he saw it. This time it was really seen." "Assistant Lin is not an outsider. It''s OK to know." Si Li Tingforts a way. "But I would be embarrassed..." Su Jinxi thought that he was crazy for him this time, or in the office, how would assistant Lin think about himself? "It doesn''t matter. He''s a single dog anyway. I don''t understand. I''ll go out and get your clothes." Si Li Ting said it didn''t matter. He took a suit again from the closet and changed it. Soon, he was the mysterious president of the suit. Only Su Jinxi knows how sexy he looks with sweat against the light. Assistant Lin bought clothes more in line with Si Li Ting''s appetite, not as exposed as before, but just showed Su Jinxi''s good figure. Su Jinxi changed clothes only to think that little needle was still waiting for her in Emperor Huang, "third uncle, I went with a colleague, and I forgot to tell him to go first. Bai asked him to wait so long." "It doesn''t matter. If you can get this cooperation, let alone let him wait for a few days, he will thank you." "I''ll go down to him now." Si Li Ting pulled her back, "you don''t want to talk about cooperation with me?" "Well I asked him toe up and talk "I said, I don''t recognize others, I only recognize you, and I''m not used to eating with other people." "There are many problems." Su Jinxi murmured and made a phone call to Xiaozhen. "Master, are you still in Dihuang?" "Well, Xiao Su, how are you talking to the president? Did the president embarrass you? " He was worried that Su Jinxi could not cope with it alone, but he did not dare to contact Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi was even more embarrassed when he heard the words he cared about. Others were worried about their cooperation. I''d rather forget about the cooperation, and even came to sleep with the president. Su Jinxi was really embarrassed to see Xiaozhen. She cleared her throat and said, "that We had a smooth talk, and he didn''t embarrass me "That''s good. Are you ready?" "Not yet. There are still some things that have not been discussed. Please go back to thepany first, and I will be ok here." "You can do it alone?" Little needle concerns a way. "Well, yes, you don''t have to worry about me." "Well, I''ll leave first. Call me if you have something to do." Hang up the phone, Su Jinxi a head to the boss Li Ting look at the inquiry in the eyes. "He cares about you." I don''t know if it''s her delusion, how she feels that she smells acid. "Well, I''m a neer to the sales department. He just takes care of me." "It''s better to go and eat." Si Li Ting pulled her out of the door, Su Jinxi cleaned up his office, and then left. "Someone will clean it up." Si Li Ting was dissatisfied with her doing these things herself. Su Jinxi is now very embarrassed, where she dare to let more people see. "Is this elevator really made of gold?" Su Jinxi changed the topic. "Of course, these parts are impossible. They are only ted with gold on the safe parts." Si Li Ting exined."That''s luxurious enough." Su Jinxi is astonished. Her luxury is much more powerful than she imagined. Si Li Ting just chuckled and didn''t answer. Su Jinxi thought that the best design was to take the elevator directly to the first basement floor, so that she would not be seen with Si Li Ting. No matter whichpany it is, the woman around the president must be the object of gossip. There are several luxury cars parked in the exclusive garage on the first floor of the basement. There is no driver today. Si Li Ting goes to battle in person. Su Jinxi got on the co pilot. She hasn''t seen Si Li Ting driving. She felt that she must be poisoned. How could she think he was so handsome before he was driving! Chapter 84 Si Li Ting is about to start the car and finds Su Jinxi staring at him straightforwardly. He turns his head and looks at her. "I have flowers on my face?" "No, uncle''s face is much more beautiful than flowers." Su Jinxi sweet Zizi road. She felt in a good mood for no reason. Looking at him with one hand in gear and reversing, it is clear that everyone who drives can, but Su Jinxi thinks he is the most handsome. Two people are like a sweet date for a little couple. Su Jinxi has no fear of him before. For example, Si Li Ting will cut the steak for her, and Su Jinxi will feed him the ice cream he likes. "Uncle, how delicious? This is Matcha. " Si Li Ting didn''t like to eat sweets, but as long as Su Jinxi fed him, he would open his mouth. Seeing Su Jinxi, who is very happy with Wu Zi''s food, Si Li Ting is calm in his heart. Maybe this is what he has been pursuing. Two people just finished eating, Su Jinxi''s mobile phone rings, is Tang Ming to call her. Tang Ming looks for her. It must be something wrong with the Tang family. "Hello, Mr. Tang." Su Jinxi didn''t find that he couldn''t call out the three words of mingelder brother, and a title directly alienated Tang Ming. Tang Ming on the other end of the phone frowned unconsciously. He didn''t like Su Jinxi and deliberately opened a distance from him. "Jinxi, it''s mom''s birthday tonight. We''re going home for dinner in the evening." "Well, I see." Su Jinxi''s heart has begun to produce rejection, which she has never felt before. "I''ll pick you up then." "No, Mr. Tang. I''ll take the car myself." Tang Ming found that Su Jinxi seemed to be more alienated from him than before, and the gap between them became deeper and deeper. "I''ll pick you up ahead of time, and we''ll go and pick mom''s presents." "Oh, well." Su Jinxi is a little depressed. She used to treat the Tang family as a job. Neither happy nor sad, now she has been ostracized. Hung up the phone, Si Li Ting saw her face, "how unhappy?" "Uncle, I''m going back to the Tang family for dinner in the evening. For my aunt''s birthday, Tang always asked me to go with him in the afternoon to choose gifts." Si Li Ting clenched his fingers on the steering wheel. "Susu, if I say I don''t like it, will you care about my feelings?" Every time Su Jinxi heard his name called out in his mouth, she felt veryfortable. Such a pleasant voice, like the sky geese transit suddenly fell a feather, fell on the heart, gently, and itchy crisp. "Not before, but Now, third uncle, I will control the contact with Tang Ming and try to find an opportunity topletely end the dispute. " She did not find that she wanted to leave Tang Ming so urgently. "Well." Si Li Ting promised not to force her, press down the heart of the unhappy, "I apany you to choose gifts." "Good." When he heard that he was apanied by Si Li Ting, Su Jinxiughed. She more and more like the feeling of Si Li Ting together, she avoided before. As if he and Si Li Ting stay together, everyone knows the rtionship between them. To the mall, Si Li Ting directly pulled her hand to the cinema. "Uncle, don''t you mean to buy a gift?" "It''s still early. Watch a movie to kill time." "I haven''t seen it for a long time. I''ll buy the ticket. You can buy the popcorn. I''ll take the bucket." "Greedy cat." Si Li Ting smile, his body of cold has quietly disappeared a lot. He has no interest in film, but because of the film investment in his own industry, he also needs to pay attention to new movies asionally. He was very curious about what ticket Su Jinxi would buy and nced at the big screen. Su Jinxi ran over with two tickets, "Dangdang Dang, guess what I bought?" Su Jinxi, who is half a head shorter than him, has a lively smile on his face, which looks like a lovely kitten. For Si Li Ting, it doesn''t matter what you look at, but who you are with. "Boring, no guessing." Si Li Ting walks away with drinks and popcorn. Su Jinxi curiosity is not satisfied, pulling Si Li Ting''s arm coquettish, "guess, just guess." "Cucumber man''s spring?" "It''s not such a vulgar movie." Su Jinxi''s mouth turned. It''s not a serious movie. It''s also the spring of cucumber man. I don''t know how to audit it. "That''s Gori 2 from outer space?" "Not really." Si Li Ting has determined what she has bought from the film arranging list. He makes a wild guess on purpose to amuse Su Jinxi. Sometimes the result doesn''t matter. It''s the process that matters."Ha ha, can''t you guess? I tell you, it''s "us at the same table" this kind of campus love really makes Si Li Ting not interested. In his eyes, it''s just a pstick. "I hear it''s a little bit abusive." Su Jinxi is looking forward to it. After all, she has not graduated yet, and she is still childish. Si Li Ting is a temporary decision toe over. The film has been on fire recently, and all the tickets have been sold out. Two people find their own position, Su Jinxi is paying attention to the plot, but Si Li Ting is thinking about it. Since the box office of youth series is so good, it''s better for him to invest in youth films next. From the beginning to the end, Su Jinxi looked like a fool. The people in the movieughed and sheughed, while the people inside cried, she cried. Out of the cinema, her eyes are still red, like a rabbit red eyes. Su Jinxi took a look at the indifferent man beside him, as if he had been watching the whole process with this expression. "Uncle, is the movie not good? I think the plot is very moving. It''s not only a little bit abusive, but it''s killing me. " Si Li Ting honest answer: "you are better than the movie." Su Jinxi thought he was boasting of his beauty, "third uncle..." Who knows he then added: "cry andugh, like a fool, much more interesting than the movie. I''m here to see you, and I don''t know what the movie is about "Third uncle Su Jinxi stares at him angrily. Si Li Ting is a smile, small things fire like a kitten. "Susu, this kind of clothes is made to order in limited quantity, so you cry, you say, how topensate me?" Su Jinxi remembered that when she saw the abuse plot, she was holding Si Li Ting''s sleeve, filling her mouth with popcorn and crying. "Sobbing, third uncle, it''s cruel." Si Li Ting rubbed her head, "do you want to drink afternoon tea? I''m tired of crying "I want sushi." Su Jinxi was soon distracted by him. "Good." They walked toward the sushi bar. When they saw the personing, Su Jinxi''s expression changed. Su Meng is here too! "Go, go, my sister ising." Su Jinxi is only d that he and Si Li Ting are not very close at the moment. Si Li Ting has long known what character Su Meng is, "don''t panic, everything to me." "Well." With Si Li Ting in, Su Jinxi felt at ease. Like Si Li Ting, such a hybrid handsome guy, no matter where he goes, he will be exposed. Su Meng sees Si Li Ting at a nce. Before I could get mad, I saw Su Jinxi who was walking with Si Li Ting. Su Jinxi was married. How could he still be with a man? When she was at homest time, she was one of the reasons for talking nonsense. She didn''t expect that Su Jinxi had a real problem. This is good. If my brother-inw knows about this matter, don''t you divorce Su Jinxi? Su Meng quickly walked toward Su Jinxi, "elder sister, what a coincidence, who is this?" Su Jinxi kept calm on his face. The more flustered he was, the more likely he was to see his ws. Her sister has not been very friendly to her since childhood, and Su Jinxi doesn''t know why. No matter how good she is to her, she is the same. "Are you Susu''s sister? I''m Tang Ming''s third uncle. " Si Li Ting is natural and generous to introduce a way. Su Mengyi heard that it was Tang Ming''s third uncle, and her n failed. In a sh, she had an idea in her heart. "Ha, it''s third uncle. My name is Su Meng. I didn''t expect you to be so young. I don''t think you are uncle at all, but like brother." In terms of appearance, Si Li Ting is more attractive than Tang Ming. Since he is also a member of the Tang family, he must be rich. Su Meng''s dream is to find a man who is rich, powerful and handsome. If Tang Ming can''t do it, he is also good. Si Li Ting has be the prey of Su Meng''s eyes. How can she hide from Si Li Ting. "Uncle is uncle. You can''t be wrong in your seniority." Si Li Ting''s expression is light, without the slightest tenderness in front of Su Jinxi. "Uncle, why are you with my sister? Where''s my brother-inw? " Su Meng has a clever look. It is clear that Su Jinxi is as coquettish as Su Jinxi, and the same action can''t find a little cute in Li Ting, the boss of Su mengshen. He quietly evades Su Meng and faces his leaning body. "I met Susu in the mall. I happened to be on my way. I was going to send her back to Tang''s house. Tonight, Susu came to the mall to choose a present for her sister-inw''s birthday." After all, it''s uncle. Su Meng didn''t think about it. "Yes, Auntie''s birthday? Can I go to it? " Su Meng''s eyes are full of this half breed man. Su Jinxi doesn''t like Su dream. He looks at Si Li Ting''s eyes. "Dream, tonight is a family dinner. Go again next time.""Family dinner? Sister, if you marry to the Tang family, the Su Tang family is a family. Can''t I go? " "It can be, it can be..." "That''s what, sister. Aren''t you going to pick out the presents? I''ll be with you. " Su Meng pulls Su Jinxi to go. Su Jinxi helplessly looked at Si Li Ting, and Si Li Ting cast her soothing eyes. Su Meng''s idea of drunkard is not wine, but men. Soon she put Su Jinxi aside. "Uncle, your eyes are so beautiful. What country are you mixing with?" "Uncle, do you have a girlfriend? You look so handsome, you must be chased by a lot of people, right? " "Uncle, how old are you this year? I guess you must be a few years older than me "Uncle..." Chapter 85 In the past, Su Meng would do something that made Su Jinxi unhappy. Su Jinxi never felt bored. Looking at her to follow in Si Li Ting''s side three uncle long three uncle short, the first time her heart is a little irritable. She did not know why she would have such a mood, as if a balloon in her heart was about to explode. Si Li Ting is more impatient than she is. He has always hated women. Su Meng has been following him, which makes him feel very tired. Tang Ming calls Su Jinxi and rushes over. Bai Xiaoyu calls him when he leaves. "Ming, isn''t today my aunt''s birthday? I''ll go with you to choose presents She used to apany Tang Ming to choose gifts every year, although Tang Ming has no contact with Su Jinxi recently. When Bai Xiaoyu thought of the name leaked from Tang Ming''s mouth that day, she felt as if she had buried a bomb. "I''ve chosen the gift. I won''te back tonight. You go to bed early." These days, even if Tang Ming did not contact Su Jinxi, most of the time she was busy working in her own home. Bai Xiaoyu deliberately came to see several times and found that he was working in the study, which did not think much. But she always felt that Tang Ming was not as good as before, and women''s sixth sense was often the most urate. "Ming, I used to apany you to choose gifts. Why not this year?" "It''s just a gift. I''ll hang up when I''m driving." Tang Ming some upset hang up the phone. Just called Su Jinxi, she actually and Si Li Ting together, although there is a su dream. He didn''t know how these people were together. He thought of the joke that Si Li Ting once said to him in the hospital. Anyway, if you don''t like it, it''s better to give it to him. He hates the people of Tang family so much, how can he stay for a long time? Tang Ming was also very upset at the moment, and his concern for Su Jinxi had already exceeded his own set limits. To the store, Su Jinxi is looking at a bracelet. Tang''s mother is dressed up in a new fashion. She will certainly like this kind of jewelry. Su Jinxi habitually picked up the bracelet and looked at Si Li Ting, "uncle, do you think this is good-looking?" Si Li Ting didn''t care what to buy for the woman. Since it was su Jinxi who asked, he answered earnestly. "Not bad." Su Meng has been interrupting, but she feels very strange is, no matter what she said, and Si Li Ting''s distance is still far away. Even if Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting didn''t talk, they just looked at each other in the eyes, which made her feel very harmonious. There seemed to be a bond between the two men that bound them together, and outsiders couldn''t get in at all. "Jinxi, have you chosen yet?" Tang Mingjing walked straight to Su Jinxi. He directly inserted himself into the middle of the two people, breaking the scene of such harmony. "Why is uncle San here?" "It happened in the shopping mall. Tonight, your mother''s birthday, I asked my uncle to go home for dinner." Su Jinxi thought out his speech before. This is the most normal version. Tang Ming still feels strange, "third uncle doesn''t always like to go home?" "That was before." Si Li Ting''s tepid reply makes Tang Ming have no reason to ask. "Brother inw, we meet again. Can I go and congratte my aunt?" Su Meng asked sweetly. Tang Ming didn''t care about Su Meng at all and perfunctorily replied, "good." When she turned to look at Su Jinxi, her eyes were more gentle, "are you ready to choose?" "Will your mother like this bracelet?" "The daughter-inw chooses it. She will like it." If he would not emphasize the three words of daughter-inw before, Si Li Ting heard his expression cold. "That''s it, miss. Please wrap it for me. How much is this?" "Miss, eighty-eight thousand." Si Li Ting has taken out the card, "check out." Tang Ming looks at him with consternation. He has a bad rtionship with his mother. How can he buy things for her? And the money was not supposed to be given by him. Tang Ming took out his card. "Uncle, how can you give me money when we buy things for my mother? Take it back "But it''s just a bracelet. It''s different who gives it." "Of course not, miss. Brush mine." There is a faint smell of gunpowder in the air. Su Jinxi is very embarrassed. Why does uncle Sanshu get on the bar with Tang Ming? If only she had enough money on her own card, she had two cards, a ck gold card from Si Li Ting and a white gold card from Tang Ming. It''s not to bring the problem back to its original ce. No matter which card you use, the other person will be unhappy, right? Su Meng was also confused. How could the smell of gunpowder between the two people be so strong? The salesman stood in the same ce in embarrassment, who did not dare, for fear of being killed by another person''s eyes."That The third uncle is also a kind of heart, or he will give it to him? " Su Jinxi said weakly. Tang Ming was not happy, "Jinxi, can''t I afford a bracelet?" Su Jinxi didn''t like Tang Ming, so he didn''t think from his point of view. "Uncle, or you''d better not give it?" She stretched out her hand and pulled the sleeve of RASS Li Ting, and the expression on his face was relieved. Tang Ming''s sharp eyes found that this action, Si Li Ting does not like others to touch him, Tang family people all know, how can he let Su Jinxi touch it? And this time the two people gave him a different feeling. Su Jinxi was no longer afraid of Si Li Ting. What happened to them these days? Is it a coincidence or Finally, the salesman swiped Tang Ming''s card, and the party was ready to go back to Tang''s house. Su Jinxi habitually follows Si Li Ting to get on the bus and takes two steps, which is called back by Tang Ming. "Jinxi, my car is over there. Follow me to get it." "Ah Good. " Su Jinxi heart a tight, she to Si Li Ting''s dependence already so deep? "Sister, I won''t disturb you and my brother-inw. I''ll take the third uncle''s car." Su Meng is worried that he can''t find a chance to get along with Si Li Ting alone. This situation, she should have taken Tang Ming''s car, but when she thought of Si Li Ting and Su Meng to get along alone, she felt flustered. How could she be so strange? "What are you looking at? Let''s go. " Tang Ming pulls her away. "It''s nothing. I''m just afraid that Menger''s mischievous will cause trouble to the third uncle." "Su Meng is also an adult. You don''t have to worry about it. Let''s go." Tang Ming gently embraces Su Jinxi''s shoulder. His attitude towards Su Jinxi is bing more and more ttering. Su Meng happily opens the co pilot''s door and prepares toe up. Si Li Ting nces at her coldly. "Who told you to sit here?" Without Su Jinxi, Si Li Ting''s body is full of cold. Su Meng''s back is cold. The third uncle is so terrible. "Uncle, I, I just want to sit in front of you and have a chat. How boring you are driving alone." She made a casual excuse. Si Li Ting did not look at her, "this is not your position, either get off or sit back." "Uncle, it''s just a ce. Can I sit here?" Su Meng began to act coquettish, and even stretched out his hand to pull Si Li Ting''s arm. Before that, her body touch was shed away by Si Li Ting. At the moment, there is only so much space in the car. Where can Si Li Ting sh? Si Li Ting suddenly turned his head toward her, that pair of blue eyes is full of killing at the moment, the atmosphere in the car is dignified. Su Meng''s hand was stiff on the spot, and his face was even more frightened. "Uncle, you are fierce." "Listen, I don''t like other people touching me, or sit back or roll." So merciless words let Su Meng extremely aggrieved, "Why are you so fierce to me? My mother has never been so cruel to me. Besides, did Su Jinxi touch you before? " "You''re not her." Si Li Ting didn''t have any pity on her. "Uncle, you hate it!" Su Meng opened the door and left. Usually at home, as long as she lost her temper, the family woulde to coax her, she thought that Si Li Ting would get off to coax her. Who knows that when she closed the door, she heard the sound of the elerator starting. Before she regretted, the car rushed out like an arrow from the string. "Uncle, you son of a bitch!" Si Li Ting flies away, the expression on his face is not so good-looking. Tang Ming and Su Jinxi''s car is in front of him. He passes in one breath. The underground garage was full of vehicles, and there were columns everywhere. Su Jinxi was frightened to sweat in the car. The third uncle is also a little bit grumpy. Tang Ming is not willing to show weakness, "Jinxi, sit down, time is not early, I have to drive faster." Su Jinxi is speechless, where is the time not early? Clearly, it''s still early. Are these two men childish? Two luxury cars raced up in the street. If Tang Ming used to show a gentle image, today''s Tang Ming is decisive and fierce. Two people''s car skills are simr, Su Jinxi across the car can feel two people''s anger. She just went to have a meal. Tang Ming almost threw up all her lunch. To the Tang family, she a face of copse out of the car door, go to one side will vomit. "Jinxi, I''m sorry." Tang Ming felt that she had gone too far. Si Li Ting also saw the pale Su Jinxi and med himself in his heart. He handed her a bottle of water. "Thank you." Su Jinxi didn''t spit out anything, and his face was pale. This scene happened to be seen by the housekeeper. Is she happy?The housekeeper with a big mouth quickly sent the news back to the Tang family, "madam, I''m afraid the young grandmother is pregnant. I saw her retching in the yard just now." Mother Tang, who was manicure, jumped up and said, "right? Are you right? " "Of course not. The young grandmother''s face is not good. Some of them seem to be pregnant and vomiting." "Oh, I''ll have my grandson y soon. I''ll tell Minger his grandfather to go." Mother Tang Zizi rushed to the second floor. If Su Jinxi was pregnant, there was another important reason besides her love for her grandson. The father will give the child shares, Tang Mingyuan shares plus children''s shares will jump to be thergest shareholder. Tang''s group is really his Tang Ming. Chapter 86 The so-called powerful families are never so easy to enter. The more people in this door, the moreplicated the people''s hearts are. Tang''s mother forced Tang Ming to marry Su Jinxi, arge part of the reason is for shares. Bai Xiaoyu will not have children, and her family background will not be recognized by the father, which will greatly affect Tang Ming''s future. If Su Jinxi is pregnant with Tang Ming''s child, he should have more shares. Tang Ming shares in the hands of this child, after he is thergest shareholder, Tangpletely in his hands. Even at that time, Si Li Ting had a heart for the Tang family, and he was not Tang Ming''s opponent, so he said to prepare for the rainy day. Su Jinxi and Tang Ming enter the room. After a simple greeting, the housekeeper quickly helps her to sit down on the sofa. "Little grandma, slow down, slow down." Su Jinxi was frightened by the housekeeper''s treatment as an old Buddha, "that Housekeeper, I''m fine "You''re all right when you throw up like this? You have a good rest. " Su Jinxi has a ck thread. He doesn''t spit out anything. How can he be a big thing in his eyes? The old man and his mother came down together. The mother of Tang was very exaggerating, "Xi Xi, my good daughter-inw, you are really striving for sess." Su Jinxi was speechless, and he didn''t get the first ce in the exam. What did he strive for? "Mom, don''t talk nonsense." Tang Ming clearly understood what his mother had misunderstood. The old man is more concerned about Si Li Ting, "ting son, how do you think ofing back for dinner today? You don''t tell me in advance. I''ll ask the cook to prepare the dishes you like. Housekeeper, let people add some dishes that the third young master likes. " Tang Ming and Tang mother''s facial expressions are very ugly, as long as Si Li Ting appears, the old man''s eyes are only him. "Grandfather, I haven''t yed chess with you for a long time. Can I y two games with you?" Tang Ming is also ttering in front of the old man. "OK, let''s go to the next two games." Su Jinxi was called to one side by Tang''s mother, "Xi Xi, how is ming''er treating you recently?" "Well, it''s good for me." Su Jinxi, ignorant of conscience, replied that in addition to meeting once in thepany, today is the second time. "Just be nice to you. I''m afraid that the child is not good to you. If you are so gentle and considerate, your mother can rest assured that you will not wear high-heeled shoes when you go out." Su Jinxi took a look at his five centimeter pair of shoes, which was not too high. "OK, mom, I see." Su Jinxi never disobeyed the opinions of his elders. "By the way, mom, this is a gift for you. I hope you like it." "Yes, I do. Of course I do." As long as the people who like to send anything will like. "Mom, I''m not feeling well. I''ll go up and lie down for a while, and thene down when I eat." Su Jinxi has been riding a roller coaster all the way. Now he is dizzy. Tang mother thought she was pregnant reaction, "OK, you have a good rest, I''ll ask you toe down to eat." Su Jinxi left just to escape contact with the Tang family. The more she wanted to escape from the Tang family, the more afraid she was to contact them. Tang''s good future for her will be her guilt. Back to the previous room, just after the door opened, a person came in. "Uncle..." Si Li Ting was full of iron green color, "Su Su, I can''t bear it, I can''t bear it for a moment. Knowing that you and Tang Ming are just ying games, I can''t help you stay by his side with such an identity. Do you know how hard it took me to be exposed, Susu, do you like me or not? I want an answer now. " Si Li Ting felt that he was almost driven crazy by her. Now he couldn''t get anything, but when he came to Su Jinxi, it became a big problem. Su Jinxi at the moment flustered, "third uncle, you said not to force me." Like two words, she dare not say it easily, she can be sure of Jian Yun, after all, her eyes are following him in recent years. But Si Li Ting was different. She didn''t know him for a long time. She was afraid that she just had a good feeling for him. If she rashly agreed to Si Li Ting,ter she found that this is not love, how can shepensate him? Moreover, Si Li Ting''s identity is moreplicated than anyone else. This is also a point Su Jinxi worries about. She dare not answer casually. "I can''t. I care more about you than I thought, Susu. You like me, don''t you?" Si Li Ting picked up her chin, eager for an answer. He could easily get her body, but her heart was deep and deep. "Uncle, I will give you an answer within three days." Except in the office where she was impulsive, she lost her mind, and now her reason is very clear. "Well, I''ll wait for you three more days." Si Li Ting let her go.Su Jinxi''s character is very clear to him. It seems that he can''t stand idly by this time. He should give her a little stimtion and let her really see his heart. Tang Ming knocks on the door andes in and sees Su Jinxi sitting by the window in a daze, "Jinxi,e down to eat." "Oh, good." Su Jinxi put away hisplicated mind and went downstairs with him. There was no sign of Si Li Ting in the living room. Before the most afraid is to see him, Su Jinxi did not see his mood inexplicably some lost. "What are you looking for?" Tang Ming found that Su Jinxi was looking for someone. "It''s nothing. It''s just strange that uncle and Menger didn''te." "Su Meng didn''t know why he didn''te with the third uncle. He left before." "He''s gone?" Su Jinxi''s heart seems to have been pulled up. Tang Ming put her eyes in her eyes, "the rtionship between the third uncle and the Tang family is not good. Jinxi, what happened to you and the third uncle?" "No, I''m a little hungry." Su Jinxi quickly changed the topic. In the Tang family, no matter where he sat, he would sit beside him, sometimes joking with himself, sometimes throwing steak to himself. Today, without him, Su Jinxi''s heart was empty for no reason. "Minger, you can stay here tonight. Your grandfather wants to y more games with you." Mother Tang quickly said. Usually Tang Ming stayed to please the old man, but today he has a little selfish. As long as you stay, you can stay with Su Jinxi. Even if you don''t do anything, he just wants to be closer to her. "Mom, I''m busy at night. Let''s go back." Su Jinxi, who never objected, directly raised his objection. "What can you do? I haven''t seen you for many days. I''ll sleep here tonight. Why, I don''t even give my birthday face? " "Not mom..." Su Jinxi opened his lips and didn''t know how to exin it. "Stay tonight." Tang Ming''s voice was set at one stroke. Su Jinxi didn''t eat much dinner and went back to her room. She didn''t know what happened. It was clear that she hade like this before. Why not today? Tang Ming followed her into the room. Su Jinxi said, "Mr. Tang, you are going to apany Miss Bai tonight, right?" Her tone of rejecting people from thousands of miles away makes Tang Ming feel angry. He looks at Su Jinxi coldly. "Jinxi, do you want me to leave?" Su Jinxi on his cold eyes, subconsciously back to the back, today''s Tang Ming is very strange. "Well, wasn''t it always like this before?" Su Jinxi has retreated to the bedside. Tang Ming didn''t mean to stop. Su Jinxi had no choice but to retreat and fell on the bed. "Jinxi, why do you call me president Tang again? Didn''t you call me brother Ming before Tang Ming bent down a little bit and put her hands on both sides of Su Jinxi, in such an ambiguous posture. "Ming Brother, you get up first and we''ll talk about it. I don''t feel well Su Jinxi was upset. Although Tang Ming''s body did not touch her, as long as he wanted, he could lean down and be intimate with her. "Jinxi, answer my questions. Do you have someone you like in your heart?" Why do you ask her so? Su Jinxi is at a loss, "I don''t know, I really don''t know." "Well, the second question, who were you with that day in the Yuhua hot spring. It''s clear that you also had a drink, and then who helped you? Jinxi, tell me. " This question puzzled Tang Ming for a long time. He always wanted to know who the man behind Su Jinxi was. Simple rhyme? It shouldn''t be. He can''t afford a ck gold card like that at the moment. And on the day of Yuhua hot spring, he was still practicing in thepany. Tang Ming became more and more curious about Su Jinxi. "Brother Ming, I''m sorry, I can''t say it." How can she say that the person who has made trouble with herself is your third uncle, which is not a mess? Tang Ming on her pair of eyes like deer panic. There is no makeup on the face, the skin is white and clean, and the red lips are as charming as roses. I really want to taste her taste. Is it as sweet as you imagine? her body always has a faint fragrance, not the smell of any perfume, close to it can smell. "Can''t you say that?" Tang Ming murmured to herself. He slowly leans over to Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi doesn''t know what''s wrong with Tang Ming. What is he going to do? When the phone rings, Tang Ming gets up a little impatiently, and Su Jinxi takes the opportunity to get up. Just now Tang Ming wants to kiss herself? It should be that she is too narcissistic. Tang Ming likes Bai Xiaoyu so much. How could she do such a thing. She took a set of conservative pajamas from the cupboard and went to the bathroom. The atmosphere was so strange. Bubble in the bathtub, she can think of and Si Li Ting together that fragrant morning, how did he go? Are you angry with yourself?Picked up the mobile phone to edit several messages for him, and finally deleted them before sending them out. Ah, ah, do you like him or not? Su Jinxi finally chose to send a message to t, "homestead man, single dog, master big, what are you doing?" T: "If you don''t add a prefix, I''ll be d you sent me a message." "Master Da Da, do you have anyone you like?" Si Li Ting thought for a moment and knocked a word in the past. "Can you tell me how it feels to like it?" Chapter 87 What''s it like to like someone? If you don''t see her, you''ll miss her crazily. If you see her, you''ll spoil her. If you don''t, you''ll give her all the good things in the world. See her and other men approached a little bit, it would be like pulling the bomb line, a careless will blow himself and that person to pieces. Si Li Ting only returned a very simple sentence: "just want to do with her alone." In the final analysis, this is the reason, do not want to touch other women, just like Su Meng. Obviously, it was her sister, and she did the same action. Su Jinxi wanted to knock her down. From the dream of Su, he felt very disgusting, and would like not to look at it. It''s not su Jinxi. If someone else is naked, he won''t be interested in him. He just wants her. Is that what he likes? Su Jinxi saw the reply and thought of the impulse in his office in the morning. Just thinking about it, she felt her breath quickened, and she quickly dispelled her cloudy thoughts. Si Li Ting''s words let her have no way to reply, no matter how reply all feel good dirty. Put the mobile phone aside to clean out, Tang Ming has changed a set of pajamas, obviously is not going to leave. "Mr. Tang, you are not leaving tonight?" Tang Ming saw Su Jinxi, whose face was flushed by the hot water, and whether there was any water vapor in his eyes. She is wearing the same type of pajamas as herself. She is taller and whiter than Bai Xiaoyu. Even if it''s just a nightgown, it makes people feel very pure. "No, I''ll take a bath." Tang Ming and her brush by, "Jinxi, don''t call me general manager Tang." Clearly still gentle and modest Tang Ming, but why does she feel that Tang Ming is like a changed person? I always feel that the rtionship between myself and Tang Ming has changed. She can''t say where it has changed. Su Jinxi wanted to take this opportunity to talk with him about the separation, so he yed the game while waiting for Tang Ming toe out. This time she didn''t call t online, maybe she didn''t know how to reply to his sentence. Just online, Canghai sent her a private message, "little hammer, howe you didn''t greet me when you went online recently?" Since thest marriage proposal, there have been several private letters sent to her by Canghai. It happened that she was doing a task. She only replied to one of the tasks. In addition to the task, Su Jinxi is really embarrassed to face the sea. It''s just a game. She regards the sea as a good friend, but he asks for marriage in front of everyone. Although the game is not linked to reality, Su Jinxi still feels strange. Recently, she has been working with T. since t has taken Canghai''s position, Su Jinxi has naturally be less intimate with Canghai. "No, I''ve been busy with my tasks recently." Su Jinxi wasughing. "Little hammer, I''m going back home. When Ie back, I''ll organize a guild meeting. You muste then." Canghai mentioned the meeting not long ago, and Su Jinxi passed by with careless eyes. This time, Canghai directly talked about the gang activities. At least she was the vice head of the sect. "That Where is the event held? If it''s too far away, I can''te. " "In city a, your city." Su Jinxi and he mentioned that he was in a city before, but he didn''t remember it so clearly. "When will you return home?" "Soon." At this time, there were two more private letters from her, from Xiao a: "call hammer..." "Little hammer, what are you doing?" Domineering hammer: "stop barking, I can see it." Xiao a: "Oh, I''ve got a good temper recently. I''ve got a good time with God." Su Jinxi sent him two expressions of contempt. Xiao a: "hammer, the main door has returned home, ready to let everyone noodles, what do you want to eat? Our headmaster is rich. He wants us to eat. Where do you say? We''re going to kill him severely. You can see that he has tens of thousands of any equipment. He must be rich Su Jinxi imagined a big belly in his head, and an uncle with a string of gold chains came to her. "In yourst life, you died of hunger. If you don''t seed, you will know how to eat." Xiao a: "that''s not. In fact, I''m looking forward to our noodle foundation. You''ve always said that you''re not ugly. Maybe you''re a big ugly girl. I''llugh at you when I see you." Domineering hammer: "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. I''ll be so beautiful that you can''t open your eyes." A: "so confident?" Domineering hammer: "with Piao Rou, is so confident." She also made a string of small expressions. Xiao a: "OK, I''d like to see what a girl named with a hammer looks like. Can you actually be a manSu Jinxi deliberately teased him: "that may be oh." Xiao a: "hammer, this meeting is organized by me. Send your QQ number and telephone number. I''ll set up a group and let you know when and where you want to go Su Jinxi generally does not like to expose his own information, "if you have something in the game, I''ll be fine." Xiao a: "hammer, why are you so mysterious if you don''t add to our gang group? This time, the group is the people who will participate in the city. Don''t you make friends with us? Or are you not going to give the headmaster a big face? " Su Jinxi had to send the contact information to the past. Xiao a: "well, wait for me to pull you into the group." Turning around, Xiao a sent Su Jinxi''s telephone number and QQ number to Canghai. He was ttered: "the headmaster is big. After my three inch tongue, the hammer finally gave me the phone number." For more than two years, Su Jinxi did not add a group, nor did she disclose any contact information. The more mysterious she was, the more she wanted to know her. Canghai: "well, I''ll go first." Apart from being gentle in front of the hammer, he is indifferent to others. As soon as he was offline, he directly searched the QQ number. The information disyed by the number was basically simr to what Su Jinxi said. 21 years old, a city, student, head picture is a cartoon picture, but unfortunately there is no picture. He sent a friend application and immediately searched her wechat with Su Jinxi''s phone number. Su Jinxi thought it was little a plus her, so he directly agreed. "Little a, you''re very efficient." "I am the sea." The other side soon came back. Su Jinxi almost didn''t throw the mobile phone out, "the door master is big." The sea was searching for information about her circle of friends, eager to find a picture of her. After a long time, it was full of expression bags. There is only one photo, which is a picture of Su Jinxi''s eyes with a filter. Canghai looked at that pair of eyes and looked at it again and again. It was a pair of beautiful eyes. With pure eyes and long eyshes, he couldn''t wait to see her. "Little hammer, I''m looking forward to meeting you." Su Jinxi was about to answer when t sent a message, "don''t you call me on the game? Don''t you pay attention to being a teacher? Be careful that I will drive you out of the school. " Si Li Ting made a small program, as long as Su Jinxi online will inform him. He found that Su Jinxi had been standing in a ce without moving. He was obviously chatting with people. During this period of time, Su Jinxi and he were doing tasks together, and there was no time to talk to others. It seemed that someone could not sit still. However, Si Li Ting did not forget the previous master who wanted to propose to Su Jinxi. He and Su Jinxi had known each other for more than two years, and it was inevitable that they would not continue to develop. Thinking of this, Si Li Ting quickly sent her a message, and it really caught Su Jinxi''s attention. "Shifu is so big that I just boarded it. I haven''t yed yet. How dare I y if you haven''te?" Said to send a ttering small picture. "That''s about it. Let''s take you to fight for equipment today. With this equipment, you won''t be afraid of the robbery." Seeing this, Su Jinxi''s eyes brightened, "right? Master, take me with you "Call me on the number." "Mm-hmm." Canghai also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to have a good chat with Su Jinxi. Who knows Su Jinxi interrupted his topic with a word. "Canghai, I''m going to do the task. Let''s talk about itter." Canghai checked and found that Su Jinxi was with the man named t again. Although the rtionship between them was master and apprentice, the man interrupted his proposal that day and showed his uneasiness and kindness. If it wasn''t for that man, Canghai would not have decided to return home so soon. He looked at Su Jinxi''s head for a long time. Little hammer, wait for me. I''ll see you soon. Si Li Ting with Su Jinxi continue to y strange, let her have no time to chat with others, he achieved the goal. Tang Ming takes a good bath to see the picture is Su Jinxi lying on the bed with her little feet up. "What are you doing?" Tang Ming came to her side and found her ying games. Su Jinxi yed attentively, "I''m ying monster upgrade." Tang Ming sat next to her, Su Jinxi yed seriously at the moment, and did not find how close the distance between them was. The fragrance of her body kepting into his nose. At such a close distance, he could clearly see every eysh of her. Su Jinxi held his breath and murmured to himself: "it''s still a short time. Big monster, kill you." Tang Ming see her lovely appearance, just want to hold her in the arms, buried in her neck, sucking the fragrance of her body.Sujinxi is like a poisonous grass, seemingly harmless, but it can arouse the most evil things in people''s hearts. "Is it fun?" Tang Ming asked softly in her ear. "Mm-hmm, it''s fun. This is my master. He ranks first in the whole service area, isn''t he?" Su Jinxi is as proud as introducing his own baby, with starlight in his big eyes. "Great." Tang Ming nods. At the moment, Su Jinxi is the only one in his eyes. With t''sst big move, big monster was killed, Su Jinxi was very happy to show Tang Ming the results of the battle, "we won, we won." "Well, you won." Su Jinxi turned his head and brushed Tang Ming''s cheek. Chapter 88 Such an ambiguous distance, she turned her head and wiped Tang Ming''s cheek. A dragonfly kisses the water, but Tang Ming is confused. Su Jinxi scared to run to the other side of the bed, "I, I didn''t mean to." "I don''t me you. What are you afraid of?" Jin Tang looks at the White River like a rabbit. Last second, the girl was still alive and happy, and now she is hiding in the corner of the bed. Su Jin brook jumped out of bed quickly. "I still sleep as usual. I sleep on the floor, you sleep." Tang Ming pushed his sses and stretched out his hand to pull Su Jinxi to the bed. "I''ll sleep on the bed. I won''t move you." Although he said that, Tang Ming felt that his desire for Su Jinxi deepened day by day. He didn''t know when he could control Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi''s big eyes stare at Tang Ming, "that, then I''ll go to hold a quilt." "No, the quilt is wide." Su Jinxi is not used to it. Thest time Tang Ming held her back to bed while she was asleep, not in such a sober situation. She still decisively jumped out of bed and hugged a quilt. "What, I don''t sleep well. I''m afraid I''ll kick you. I''d better sleep separately." Tang Ming is a little unhappy, but it''s hard to force her to do anything. "Whatever you want." Tang Ming also lies on the side of Su Jinxi. Although both of them were covered with a quilt, Su Jinxi went to the edge of the bed as much as possible. "If you move it again, it will fall." Although Tang Ming didn''t look at her directly, Yu Guang also found Su Jinxi''s small movements clearly. The voice just fell, Su Jinxi really rolled to the bed, Tang Ming looked at her from the top of the bed. "What did I say? Fall, I don''t eat people, you move what move. " Su Jinxi rubbed his head and didn''t know whether he was hit by the bedside table. Tang Ming looks at this and white light rain is not the same little woman, she is like a smart cat, people can''t help but want to approach knead her. "Keep ying, I won''t disturb you." Tang Ming has opened her notebook on herp and started working. "Oh." Su Jinxi saw that he was doing his own thing, which relieved him and picked up his mobile phone again. It''s full of T messages, "what about people?" "Punctured?" "Captured by aliens for human experiments?" "If you don''t speak, I''ll kill you apprentice." "Do you believe that being a teacher will kill you?" Su Jinxi saw the picture of the game, which was her big master holding a sword and gesticting on her body, like a butcher selling meat. "Shifu dada, what are you doing?" "Whip the corpse." Su Jinxi wanted to cry without tears, "I just fell out of bed because I was too excited to y games." Si Li Ting thinks of those things Su Jinxi did before, which is really a stupid thing she can do. "And then you walked under the bed? So long? " Su Jinxi is really speechless to her master sometimes, "master, why are you so bad? I don''t know how to cherish the beauty and cherish the jade. " "Would you be my girlfriend if I took pity on you?" "No "That''s it." Su Jinxi unexpectedly some speechless, and he did a task for a while, Si Li Ting as usual let her sleep. "Good night, master." Si Li Ting turned off his mobile phone and lit a cigarette skillfully. She was beside Tang Ming tonight. He didn''t want to live such a life again. Anyway, he would let Su Jinxi give an answer quickly. Su Jinxi took a look at it. It was already half past ten. He charged up his mobile phone and turned to look at Tang Ming. "Brother Ming, I want to talk to you about something." She took a deep breath, and it would be better to make it clear earlier. Tang Ming closed theputer and took off her sses. "Well, you say, I listen." He rubbed his eyes. In fact, he was very tired every day. Su Jinxi saw the tired color on his face. "I can massage acupoints. Do you want me to press it for you?" "I''ll trouble you." Su Jinxi squatted beside him and pressed his temple. Tang Ming closed his eyes and felt veryfortable. "Would you still have this?" "Yes, I did a part-time job and learned some before. I won''t press other parts of my body. I''ll give you a head acupoint." After all, Su Jinxi is too embarrassed to press his body, but Tang Ming''s heart is looking forward to her clicking on other ces. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Jinxi said, "brother Ming, can we shorten the contract period to the end of this month?" Every time Su Jinxi talked to him, he wanted to shorten the time limit. Tang Ming suddenly opened his eyes."You can''t wait to get away from me?" "I''m sorry, brother Ming. We had agreed for half a year before, but I fell in love with someone recently. You can understand the feeling that if you like someone, you don''t want to make him suffer any injustice. Although we are nameless and have no reality, from time to time I want to go back to the Tang family to act with you, which is unfair to him. " Thinking of the pair of lost eyes when Si Li Ting left, Su Jinxi even if not sure if she likes him, she also wants to quickly solve her and Tang Ming''s affairs. She said that she had loved the people, Tang Ming''s heart is like what to cut a hole. "Not fair to him, fair to me? Why do you want to find me? Now the Tang family likes you very much. You can see how much my mother loves you. This month will be over. How can I exin to them? " Tang Ming is right. Su Jinxi felt very sorry, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I don''t know I''ll be like this. If the fault of breaking up is put on me, you can shape me into a very vicious image, and I will bear all the sins. " Tang Ming on the pair of serious eyes, he reached out and gently stroked Su Jinxi''s cheek. "Jinxi, do you know what is the most important thing for women? It''s reputation. Even if the Su family is in decline, you are the eldestdy of the Su family. Pour all the dirty water on you. How do you want others to see you and your Su family? You don''t care much about the Su family. Now you don''t even care about their reputation? Are you sure you have to pay so much for that man? " Su Jinxi thought of the face of Si Li Ting and the words of Tang Ming, the thinker in his mind. "He''s worth it. I was wrong in the beginning. I shouldn''t take my life as a joke." "Fool, it''s not you who are wrong from the beginning to the end. You are just too stupid. As I said before, you are just a woman and you don''t have to bear so much. If you like, I will be your support. The Su family is in trouble. You can y a decisive role in turning the tables. The 30 million you took from me is just a drop in the bucket. The reason why the Su family has be like this is that they are not well managed and have nothing to do with you. As far as I know, you have been self reliant since high school. You didn''t care about the Su family to ask for a cent. You often do part-time jobs. Your sister is only a little younger than you. She still lives a life of Miss Qianjin every day. She lives free and at ease. What about you? For the Su family, you have yed a wrong move, and now you have to y the second step for that man. If you don''t want your own reputation, can you be sure that he is someone you can trust for life? You want to leave me in an extreme way and let the two families quarrel. All the spearheads are pointing at you. What will the media report? And then he''ll ept you in disgrace? " Su Jinxi nodded, "he can ept it." From the day when he got involved with her, Li Ting knew her identity. He was not a person who would care about fame. "Well, even if he doesn''t mind, are you sure you can stay with him for life?" Su Jinxi is not sure about this problem. So far, she is not sure whether she likes Si Li Ting. How can she be sure that Si Li Ting is not fresh for a while, in case he doesn''t like himself after a while? "I don''t know." "Yes, no one can guarantee the future, neither you nor I. no one knows how long a love willst. So for a future that you don''t know, you can easily use reputation as a bet. When he and you are separated, what do you want? Because of a man, you make both the Su Tang family unhappy and even lose your reputation. Are you sure you want to do this? " ording to Tang Ming''s analysis, Su Jinxi was in a fever for a while, far from thinking about the consequences of doing so. "What should I do, brother Ming?" Su Jinxi thought carefully about Tang Ming''s words. "In the eyes of our family, we feel that our feelings are very harmonious. If we want to break up immediately, there must be a very important reason. This cause can cause the family to break up, themon is to cheat, you must think so. This society is not tolerant of women''s infidelity. What do you think will happen to you? Then you think you and I are separated, but wear such a title and other people together. Don''t say it''s you, Su family. Even the people you like will be condemned. If you want to me, you shouldn''t have paid for everything for the Su family. Now things are like this. We can only think long and n slowly. It''s better to see if your rtionship with him is stable than to leave me rashly? Whether he is worth the price, at least I will provide you with a reasonable shelter.Jinxi, you are still young. You don''t experience much. You don''t rely on your head to do everything. You have to think it over before you do something. Do you understand that Tang Ming''s painstaking efforts let Su Jinxi gradually understand some things, he is too impatient. "I''ll make sure." "Well, it''s gettingte. Go to bed early. Good night." "Good night." Su Jinxi regards Tang Ming as a kind big brother, but he doesn''t see a deep meaning in Tang Ming''s eyes. If he wants to let her go, he won''t care what price Su Jinxi will suffer, but now he is selfish. Jinxi, I''m sorry. I don''t want to let you go. Chapter 89 Tang Ming is not far away from her side. Although they didn''t touch each other, Su Jinxi still felt strange. Su Jinxi had been thinking about himself and his third uncle all the time. She didn''t sleep all night. The next morning, she got up to wash. When she just got up, Tang Ming felt something. She didn''t fall asleep, nor did Tang Ming. Su Jinxi has a lot of troubles. I don''t know how to solve it. Tang Ming is worried about her and Bai Xiaoyu. After thest hot spring, he realized that he had already had an unusual feeling for Su Jinxi, and he wanted to put it out before it had grown. I haven''t seen Su Jinxi for a long time. The depressed feelings burst outpletely at the moment when she was wronged in the bathroom. Tang Ming has always been a rational person. He also knows that emotion is like a wild animal, which he can suppress temporarily. But as time goes on, the beast in his heart will grow bigger and bigger, so that he can''t control it. Before also had the opportunity to get along with Su Jinxi alone, but yesterday he already began to have the male primitive impulse to her. At the thought of her around, the restlessness in her body did not disappear all night. His desire for Su Jinxi is getting deeper and deeper. Tang Ming doesn''t know what to do in the future. What should he do once that feeling exceeds Bai Xiaoyu''s? On one side of my heart, I feel guilty. On the other hand, I can''t help feeling towards Su Jinxi. Man is a creatureposed of sensibility and reason. Now rationality is greater than sensibility. He dare not imagine that one day sensibility will be greater than reason. What would happen if the beast in the body roared out? Su Jinxi washed his face and looked at himself in the mirror. His face was full of confusion. She thought about Tang Ming all night. She couldn''t guarantee that Si Li Ting would be with her for the rest of her life. If he only has a sense of freshness for the time being, once the freshness disappears and leaves him, then what is the price paid before? What about her reputation and the reputation of the Su family? Even if she didn''t care about herself, the Su family wanted face. Su Jinxi felt that he was entangled in a mess, and it was not only the Su family who suffered damage to his reputation. There is also the Tang family. Outsiders do not know that she and Tang Ming are acting. In the eyes of outsiders, it is Tang Ming''s wife who has cheated on her third uncle. She is not afraid of what kind of words others will use to hurt her, but she is afraid that this matter will give both Tang Ming and Si Li Ting titles. No man will like to wear a green hat, so does Tang Ming. In the future, he will hang out in the mall. What will others think of him? As for Si Li Ting, as one of the protagonists in this matter, his words will not be so good. When Su Jinxi thought of these, he felt that his former self was too impulsive and could not leave in the way of cheating. If it can''t, what''s the excuse? It seems that only as Tang Ming said, we can find a suitable opportunity from a long-term perspective. This contract opportunity will reduce the harm of all people to the minimum, and it is absolutely hurt to lose several times for the reason of cheating. Su Jinxi regained his senses and nearly made a mistake. Emotional things, she still do not want to think about, do a good job in the hands of the work. When she came out, Tang Ming had already changed her clothes, "I''ll take you back to thepany in a moment." "Well, I''ll go down to breakfast first." Tang Ming held a tie in her hand. "Can you tie it for me?" Su Jinxi doesn''t know why Tang Ming suddenly wants to wear a tie. She has no reason to refuse. Take the tie. "I may not be very good at it." "It''s OK." Tang Ming watched her tie from his neck around, such a gesture is like Su Jinxi holding his neck. She''s right in front of her, and with a little bit of force, she''ll nestle in her arms. Tang Ming fingers trembled, and finally did not touch her, until she peacefully tied a tie, "do you think this is OK?" "Yes." Tang Ming gently rubbed her hair, "go and have breakfast." "Well." Su Jinxi does not have a trace of nostalgia directly down, did not see behind Tang Ming look at her eyes have changed. Tang Ming touched his tie and wanted to keep her close to him. When Tang Ming and Su Jinxi get along so well, Tang''s mother is more happy. The daughter-inw is not wrong. "Xi Xi, you should pay attention to your health." In Tang''s mother''s heart, Su Jinxi already has their Tang family''s children. Su Jinxi thought that Tang''s mother was a little strange, or obediently replied: "good mother, then we''ll go first." "Good, good. Ming Er, drive slowly." "Yes, Ma, Jinxi. Let''s go." Tang Ming holds a suit coat in one hand and sweeps Su Jinxi''s waist at will in the other hand.Only the third uncle had touched her. Even if it was just acting at this time, Su Jinxi was still a little ufortable. All stiff out of the door, a door she broke free from Tang Ming''s arms, "today''s weather is good." Tang Ming''s touch disappeared, he curled up his fingers, his eyes shed a cold under the lens, the expression on his face did not change. "Well, it''s good. Are you full? Do you want to eat something else? It''s still early. " "No, it''s delicious. Let''s go straight to thepany." "No problem." Tang Ming gentleman opened the co pilot''s door for Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi gets on the copilot under his gaze. Tang Ming bends down and bends over. Su Jinxi doesn''t dare to move. He is stiff on the spot. Tang Ming took the safety to her and felt Su Jinxi''s tension. Is not that person, others even close to her will be so defensive? "Brother Ming, I can make it myself." Su Jinxi is a little embarrassed. "It doesn''t matter." Tang Ming closes the door and knows that Su Jinxi has the right to pursue his own happiness. As long as she does not exclude the touch of another man, she can nestle in the arms of men. Men can touch her, can kiss her, Tang Ming heart sour and gas. Last time I was drugged in Yuhua hot spring, she was so crazy. She should be the same, so she and that man had been They are all adults. They have done things with Bai Xiaoyu many times. Tang Ming deliberately ignored this matter before. Now when I think about it, he is like falling into a vinegar jar, and his whole body is smelling sour. He began to be dissatisfied with the rtionship. Su Jinxi saw Tang Ming motionless standing in ce, did not know what was thinking. "Brother Ming..." She called softly. Tang Ming came back to her mind, "I''m sorry." In Su Jinxi''s eyes, Tang Ming starts the car, speechless all the way, and each has his own mind. Su Jinxi still got out of the car ahead of time. Tang Ming sees herself walking to Su Jinxi of thepany from the rearview mirror. The more she tried to get rid of the rtionship, the more he wanted to get close to her. Su Jinxi returns to the office, and Xiaozhen looks at Su Jinxi happily. "Xiao Su, you''re too good. You know you''ve be a historical figure. Ourpany has never cooperated with Dihuang." "I''m just lucky." Su Jinxi is very sorry. She didn''t do anything. Now all the credit has be hers. "Lucky what, this is strength, others want a uncle as powerful as you do not have this luck, luck is also a kind of sess." When you are one of your own, you will feel very lucky. It is not so simple for the enemy. The people in group B have been informed that if group A does not have this order, they will be promoted to group A. Suddenly, Cheng Yaojin was killed on the way, and the people in group B were angry. "Oh, this is the new great God. He won such a great cooperation as soon as he arrived, but he really has some skills." The speaker is Zhang Shuting of group B, who is also a tough opponent and is known for being mean. Bena, one of her colleagues, also echoed: "of course, I heard that there is a great uncle in other people. Just one word can get through all the rtionships for her. Ah, this is also a kind of ability. Why don''t we have such a powerful uncle? " The meaning of their words is that Su Jinxi doesn''t have any skills. All of them depend on this powerful uncle. What they said was the truth, but Su Jinxi did not reply. Jennie came in with her high heels. "Early in the morning, whose vinegar jar has been knocked over? How can I smell so much acid? " Two people saw Jennie immediately changed face, "Jeanie sister, we are happy for you, and received a member of the general." "It seems that group B is quite idle. No wonder it''s B in both quarters. We don''t have as much leisure as you. Sue,e and talk about cooperation with me." "Yes, sister Jennie." Su Jinxi went to Jennie and saw that the two people were blocked by Jennie''s words like a toad. "Hum, what are you proud of? If it wasn''t for Su Jinxi, they would be demoted soon." "Don''t say, who let us not have this luck? It''s a waste of time this season Back in group A''s small office, Jennie said: "Sue, our three groups arepetitive. Usually, the rtionship is very bad, and the momentum is the same. If any one of the groups had a small leak, the other two groups would havee together to attack, and the higher they stood, the more things they would carry. When you choose the sales department, you should be aware that you are not in the Department, but in the battlefield. They are all your opponents. In this age of the jungle, the weaker you are, the more bullied you will be.Just in that case, you should hit back hard. She said that our means were not bright. Could you ask them how to get the order? None of the people here are clean. They all depend on their skills. There is no shame. " Su Jinxi has been instilled with a lot of knowledge these two days. It seems that she has a lot to learn. "I know, sister Jennie, I''ll take it back next time." Chapter 90 Su Jinxi just came to the sales department. The three groups only heard a little needle mention it. At this moment, she really felt the gunpowder smell of the three groups. Before that, she thought that they were all from one department, just like students in a ss. Everyone''s grades were good and bad, and they could still be friends. Only at this moment did Su Jinxi know how naive he was, and he thought about things a little too simple. As Jennie said, this is not a sales department, it''s a battlefield. All their orders are linked to their sry, who doesn''t want to climb higher and earn more. Jennie saw that Su Jinxi''s eyes slowly changed, which satisfied her: "remember, there are no friends here, only interests." "Sister Jennie, even we can''t be friends?" Su Jinxi definitely looked at her. Jennie was silent for a moment and then replied, "everyone has a different definition of friend. Come with me and I have something to say." As expected and Si Li Ting said, he is a valuable chess piece for Jennie. She bought things for herself just to achieve cooperation. She thought too much and really thought she had friends. Su Jinxi clenched her finger, and she knew what to do. Jennie needs to use her, and she has to rely on her for the time being. To Jennie''s manager''s office, "Xiao Su, yesterday you and the President talked about cooperation, how was the talk?" As soon as mentions yesterday Su Jinxi is very embarrassed, in the office each has left her and Si Li Ting''s trace. As for cooperation, she didn''t talk about it at all. What should she say? "The president said that he would cooperate with us, and furthermunication is needed for some specific details." Su Jinxi felt that his skin was getting thicker and thicker. He never blinked when he lied. "Xiao Su, you have a lot to learn when you enter the workce. Sometimes you will encounter many mutations in the workce. It''s the same as a man. He said he would marry you. If he said it well, he only wanted to see the certificate. A lot of boss will agree, some just talk about it, people are separated from each other, who knows what he thinks in his mind? The safest way is to sign a contract. If you have a rtionship with your uncle, of course, you should sign the contract earlier for the sake of conservatism. " "I see, sister Jennie." "Well, since the president has appointed to contact you, it''s not convenient for me toe forward. If youe here, I''ll tell you some important points, and then you will make your request ording to what I said." Su Jinxi learned a lot after listening to her, taking a notebook to record carefully. She really admired Jennie. She said everything in detail. Getting cooperation is only the first step. How to strive for the best interests of thepany is the most important thing. Little needle knocked on the door and came in, "sister Jennie, Xiao Su, just received a phone call from Emperor Huang. They asked Su to discuss the details of cooperation." Jane stopped. "You understand what I just said?" "I see, sister Jennie." "Then you can go over there, have a good talk and be smart." "Well." Su Jinxi feels more and more that there is nothing wrong with hering to the sales department. She can learn a lot here that she can''t learn from other ces. "Dihuang said that the car is already downstairs of ourpany, you can go down." "Thank you." Su Jinxi picked up some things, "then I''ll go first." See Su Jinxi left the back, small needle eyes also with envy. "I don''t know who Xiao Su''s uncle is. I really want to have an uncle to cover me with such a big face." Jennie poked her finger in his head. "You don''t dream much. People are different from you." Obviously, there was something deep in Jennie''s words, and little needle understood something, "well, it''s different." No matter why the other party wants Su Jinxi to be the project leader, there are only advantages and disadvantages for Su Jinxi. With this order, Su Jinxi has made great achievements. She is also the person that general manager Tang specially orders to take care of. I''m afraid that the girl can climb faster than anyone else. Jennie doesn''t have a day or two in the workce, which she has seen clearly for a long time. This is the reality, she has no background, climb to the present position has been scarred. Others only see her outside the bright, who knows what she has paid. Su Jinxi is different from her. The man is the son of heaven and is escorted by someone. Jennie looked back. "Have you finished the previous report?" "Oh, I forgot, sister Jennie, give me half a day and I''ll do it in a minute." The office is back to its former busyness. Su Jinxi walked out of thepany. A familiar Bentley stopped by the side of the road. The window rolled down and a pair of blue eyes appeared. "Get in the car." She never thought that she was picked up by Si Li Ting. Just into the car, the whole person has been taken into the arms of a familiar.This night he did not close his eyes, thinking of her around Tang Ming, he was very uneasy. "Uncle..." Su Jinxi was suffocated by his embrace. "Susu, did Tang Ming do anything to youst night?" "No, he won''t touch me." Su Jinxi did not know that Tang Ming had different feelings for her. Knowing that there was nothing wrong with them, he just couldn''t sleep all night. When he heard what she said, he felt relieved. He smelled a great smell of tobo. "Uncle, how many cigarettes did you smoke?" Remember thest time he took himself home from the bar, he smoked a lot of cigarettes. "Not much. I can''t sleep." Si Li Ting was relieved only when he held her. Two people return to Si Li Ting''s office again, yesterday''s lingering scenes appear in Su Jinxi''s mind. Obviously, they haven''t done anything yet. Her face has been dyed with ayer of blush. "Uncle, let''s talk about the contract." "Tell me about yourpany''s requirements. I''ll ask assistant Lin to draw it up. I didn''t want you to say such nonsense." Su Jinxi some dissatisfaction, "third uncle, these are not nonsense." "Nothing to do with you is a waste of time. Come here." Si Li Ting waved to her. Su Jinxi carefully walked over, "you, you are not allowed to mess." See her a pair of anti thief general appearance guard oneself, Si Li Ting can''t help butugh. "It was you who messed around yesterday." After saying this, Su Jinxi''s face became even more red, "Uncle..." Her anger made him soft all over. He pulled her into his arms and looked at her face carefully. "Didn''t sleep wellst night?" "What''s more, I didn''t sleep well. I didn''t get used to it." Su Jinxi is honest. "If you have a little conscience, go to the bed inside and sleep for a while and wake up to eat." "But I''m here to talk about contracts." "Talk again when you wake up." Si Li Ting heard that she didn''t sleep all night, but didn''t feel distressed. He immediately took her to the bed in the inner room. Su Jinxi found that the quilt on the bed had been changed. Yesterday, it was a pure ck quilt cover. Today, it has be a small flower fresh quilt cover. "How did you change the style?" "Because of you." Si Li Ting gently covers the quilt for her. Su Jinxi''s big eyes blinked. She responded that this was her favorite style, so he changed to what he liked? "Don''t look at me like that, or I won''t guarantee what I''ll do. It''s time to sleep, darling." Like a child, he gave Su Jinxi a kiss on the cheek. The kiss without any erotic color is like kissing Su Jinxi''s heart with a crisp feeling. "Uncle..." She had no resistance to such a gentle striding. "Well?" "Nothing. Go to work." She didn''t tell him that as long as he did this to herself, she would have an impulse to give up all that she wanted to go with him. Returning to reality, the world they live in has too many restrictions, and people can never do what they want. Looking at his back, Su Jinxi is more tangled in bed. She was sure that she was really moved to Si Li Ting, otherwise she would not dream of being with him, but Tang Ming said those wordsst night. Su Jinxi reproached herself in her heart for why she had to make that decision. Otherwise, she would not have met her boss Li Ting? It seems that there is a thread guiding them to meet, but it is a pity that they did not meet at the right time. She sighed deeply. She could solve suchplicated equations, but she couldn''t solve the problem that belonged to her and Si Li Ting. In the wild imagination, she fell asleep in the past. Maybe she knew that this was the territory of Si Li Ting. She slept very peacefully and steadfastly. Si Li Ting used lunch to find that the little woman was still sleeping. He couldn''t bear to quarrel with her. Never used to taking a nap, he took off his coat andy down beside Su Jinxi, as if feeling his breath. Su Jinxi habitually toward his arms, this small action very good to please him. Si Li Ting is holding her slender waist, especially satisfied in the heart. "Uncle..." Su Jinxi called unconsciously. The sound of whispering swallows, Si Li Ting''s heart was about to melt. He held her and was reluctant to exert himself, for fear that he would wake her up. "Su, Su, me..." Only he knew how much the little woman was in his heart. Once upon a time, he thought there was nothing in the world that he could care about. After she appeared, everything changed. There are so many people in the world, but he poisoned her so deeply. Once upon a time, he was told that he was afraid of melting in his mouth and afraid of flying in his hand. He only felt ridiculous.Now is really had this kind of feeling, he would like to hold her in the heart sharp pain, does not want her to suffer the slightest injury. He can feel the little woman''s dependence and trust on him, but when can Susu love him so deeply? Su Jinxi is different from him. She has too many things to care about, and the more concerns she has. He only cares about Su Jinxi from the beginning to the end, so he doesn''t care about the worldly vision. In his life, he only knew that he loved her. Smell her hair, little Susu, when can you open your heart to me and be with me regardless of everything? Chapter 91 Recently, Su Jinxi has bezy under the indulgence of Si Li Ting. She can''t sleep so long as she used to do part-time jobs. From sleeping in the morning to more than three o''clock in the afternoon, I can see the man''s white shirt as soon as I open my eyes. Si Li Ting didn''t sleep all night and worked all morning. He wanted to take a nap and get up. Who knows a hug Su Jinxi sleep very sweet, Su Jinxi wait for him to sleep before dare to look at him openly. His outline is very three-dimensional, high bridge of nose, only western people can have such a high bridge of nose. She reached out to touch, the original is good, now many people have long nose, looking rather awkward. Look at Si Li Ting''s eyshes are also very long, can''t help but whisper: "how can a man''s eyshes be longer than a woman''s?" The wrist was held by someone, and an iron arm was suddenly wrapped around the waist, and the two bodies were close together. Although through the clothes, the body temperature of each other passes through the clothes to each other. "What do you want to do to me?" Si Li Ting looks at her with a smile. Su Jinxi small face red, "just look at your eyshes, don''t want to do anything." "Just want to see me. I thought you were going to do something to me." Si Li Ting has something to say. "Uncle, you don''t work?" Su Jinxi asked. "Little Susu, have you forgotten a word? The spring night is short and the day is high. With such a beautiful woman in my arms, where can I have the heart to work? " Si Li Ting turns over and presses her under the body. In such a good atmosphere, it seems that he is really sorry for himself if he doesn''t do anything. "Uncle, don''t..." "Little Susu, that''s not what your body says." Si Li Ting evil smile, fingers into her clothes. Su Jinxi felt that her self-determination was getting worse and worse. Now, as long as she had a look and a smile from Si Li Ting, she would fallpletely. Clearly know this is not allowed, like a quagmire, she more and more to fall down. The more entangled she was, the more she couldn''t get up. She didn''t know what she would be. She only knew that at this moment she was full of longing for Si Li Ting. Lin Jun knocked on the door, no one answered, gently opened the door and came in. Last night, the president didn''t sleep all night. Maybe he took a nap. He was a workaholic like Si Li Ting. He would not rest if he was asked to take a rest. Now that he has taken the initiative to rest, Lin Jun has no time to be happy. He quietly puts the contract on the table and is ready to leave. From inside came a woman''s voice: "uncle, you, slow down." Lin Jun has a ck line. The president has be more and more presumptuous recently. However, it is understandable that he finally opened a meat business. Quietly left, leaving the space for two people. Although he didn''t see anything, Lin Jun felt that the room had be extremely ambiguous. He stood in front of the window and took a deep breath. At first, he thought that Si Li Ting just wanted to y. He hated the Tang family. Su Jinxi was Tang Ming''s wife. In order to revenge the Tang family, he would touch the woman. Now it seems that this is not the case at all. My kindness to heres from the heart. However, their identity is always the most difficult gap for them to cross. Recently, Si Li Ting is moody. Lin Jun knew that it was all because of Su Jinxi. The first time he lost his sense of propriety because of a woman. Lin did not know whether such a change was good or not. The former Si Li Ting was famous for his cold-blooded ruthlessness. That''s why he got to the top in such a short period of time. Everyone will have weaknesses. He doesn''t. He is a sharp de, hidden in the obscure scabbard, once out of the scabbard, it will be blocked by blood. In a short period of time, Emperor Huang developed rapidly. Before, Si Li Ting could attack anyone. He said that everyone has weaknesses. Once they are grasped, no matter howrge an enterprise can be destroyed. Si Li Ting is like an invincible general, how manypanies are destroyed in his hands. Even many people don''t even know what he looks like. They just listen to the name of Emperor Huang and don''t see who the president is behind the scenes. Now he seems to have a weakness. Lin Jun is worried. If people know that Su Jinxi is his weakness, then ye is also watched. Love really has magic, can melt such a cold man. Lying in Su Jinxi''s body, Si Li Ting has only Su Jinxi in his heart at the moment. He likes to see her reason break down a little bit, and finally can only rely on the feeling with himself crazy. After a lot of trouble, it''s time to get off work again. After taking a bath, Su Jinxies out to find that his wardrobe is full of women''s clothes. This person''s efficiency is really fast, but with so many clothes, does he want to be like this every day? Seeing her standing in front of the wardrobe, Si Li Ting hugged her from behind."Why, don''t you like it? I''ll have it reced in a moment "No, I like it very much. I just feel that..." "What do you think?" Si Li Ting put his head on her shoulder, unable to say. "Uncle, I just don''t think it''s good. I came here for the contract. You have your own job." "good or bad, I has the final say, you just need to tell me, are you happy with me? Do you feel bad when I touch you Su Jinxi honest answer: "no pain, I am very happy." "That''s enough. Change your clothes ande out to see the contract." Si Li Ting rubbed her head. "Contract? What kind of contract? " "The cooperation contract between Emperor Huang and Tang''s family." "But we haven''t talked about it yet. When will you make the contract?" Si Li Ting chuckled, "I''m different from you. I stress efficiency." Saying that he had put on his coat, Su Jinxi thought that they were clearly the same. He had all his clothes on, but he had not found any clothes. Sure enough, I was too inefficient. I grabbed a skirt and changed it. I rushed out. Where is the contract "Here." Si Li Ting handed her the contract. as like as two peas, Jeanne and Su Jinxi carefully look at every use. It is strange that they have not discussed the details with Sili ting. Why is this contract exactly the same as what was required by sister Wang? "If you are not satisfied with something, you can change it. Anyway, this is a draft, and the formal contract is only after the amendment." Su Jinxi looked at Si Li Ting''s eyes at the moment. "Third uncle, are you God? I haven''t asked you yet?" Fortunately, she thought she was abandoned again today. Who knows that Si Li Ting has solved the contract for her. Si Li Ting took her into her arms. She came out in a hurry, even the zipper behind her was not pulled well. Zip her up and he says, "I saw the notebook you brought." Su Jinxi nced at her work notebook on the table top. She simply recorded all the requirements Jennie had said before. But the above is not written very clearly, many are just a rough data. "Even if you look at the notebook, how can you understand it so carefully, almost exactly as my manager asked." Si Li Ting pointed to his head, "because I have this." The implication is to say that he has no brain, Su Jinxi does not ept. "You must have met a dead mouse by a blind cat." "You have a lot to learn, little fool." Take her to hisp, Si Li Ting patiently to her analysis. "What I contact most is the contract. I have participated in Party A and Party B, so I understand the needs of both parties. Your manager wants you to strive for the maximum benefit of yourpany. I can draw up this contract as long as I stand in yourpany''s position andbine with the scale of yourpany. " Su Jinxi''s eyes changed when he looked at him, "uncle, my worship for you is like a continuous River..." Si Li Ting not less see this sentence, every time she ys the game, she likes to make this sentence. Bending over her earlobe, he said vaguely in her ear: "if it wasn''t for you, do you think otherpanies would get such a contract?" He is known in the market for his unkindness and indifference, and no one has been able to talk about him on terms. This contract clearly shows that it is better for Tang''s group, but for Su Jinxi''s face, how could he agree. When Jennie told Su Jinxi about the treaty, she also said that this was only the number they talked about at the beginning. A contract can not be negotiated in three or two sentences, especially for such arge cooperation. The other side is sure to press down some, Su Jinxi thought well how to talk with Si Li Ting. Who knows he didn''t talk about anything. He drew it up ording to Tang''s request. "Uncle, you don''t have to do this. We can talk as we like. This is the interest between your twopanies. Business is business. You don''t have to sacrifice." Su Jinxi subconsciously helped Si Li Ting a little more, thinking that he suffered a loss. Si Li Ting chuckled: "since you want to talk about cooperation with me, we can''t do business. You know that I never cooperate with Tang family, this time because you are an exception. Susu, I will never talk about interests with you. " The more he was like this, the more uneasy Su Jinxi felt, "uncle, don''t be too nice to me. I''m afraid..." "Silly girl, what''s wrong with you? What are you afraid of when I''m here She buried her head in his arms for fear that one day she would hurt him. This kind of uncle, who cares for her, can put thepany''s interests aside. He''s fine, really good. But the better he is, the more tangled Su Jinxi is. Tang Ming''s words and Si Li Ting''s words are intertwined together.Su Jinxi is in a mess. Every time Si Li Ting treats her well, she wants to abandon everything and follow him. Calm down, she did not have that courage, just as Tang Ming said, how much price to pay! Si Li Ting is also the person she cares about, the result will also hurt him, she does not want to be like this. "Why don''t you talk?" "Uncle, I''m hungry." Su Jinxi changed the topic. "I just did some exercise. You are hungry. What would you like to eat in the evening?" Si Li Ting asked gently. On his gentle eyes, Su Jinxi was flustered. Chapter 92 Once upon a time, Su Jinxi, who was naive and lively, had something on her mind. No one could help her with this problem. She had to make her own choice. Si Li Ting also saw that her mind is heavy, women and men''s thinking mode is different. If she became as cold as herself, she might not like her. What he likes is the kind and simple Su Jinxi, but he can''t help her with this problem. Send her downstairs, Su Jinxi said goodbye to him, "uncle, good night." "Ann." She walked toward the unit room, Si Li Ting''s voice came: "Su Su, there are two days." Su Jinxi''s footstep was stunned. She didn''t look back, "well." Si Li Ting saw the light on the first floor of the narrow staircase. Until her that small room is full of yellow lights, Si Li Ting gets on the car and leaves. At the same time, Si Li Ting in the car, Su Jinxi lying in bed, and Tang Ming, who sent Bai Xiaoyu home, are all lost at the same time. "Ming, the seafood is delicious tonight, but I haven''t enjoyed the wine. Please have a few more drinks with me." Bai Xiaoyu invited, the meaning of which is self-evident. Tang Ming didn''t understand, but didn''t want to. "I''m going back to work tonight. You go to bed early." He had no feeling for Bai Xiaoyu. Even if she was naked in front of herself, what she thought in her mind was su Jinxi''s face. Bai Xiaoyu''s face shed a disappointment, "Ming, what project is so busy? You''ve lost weight recently "A big project, you know, my grandfather has always valued me very much. I have to do something to make my grandfather feel at ease and give me the Tang familypletely." His speech is wless, can not find any mistakes, but Bai Xiaoyu is so unhappy. "Well, you should pay attention to your health, and don''t be tired." "I''m gone." Tang Ming leaves without hesitation. Looking at his back, Bai Xiaoyu''s heart is like a block of what, heavy pressure on her breathless. Clearly Tang Ming still apany her to eat as before, give her some dishes she likes to eat, and order her favorite restaurant. There was never an upper limit on the credit card she was given. She could buy whatever she wanted. He is a good lover admired by all women. He is considerate and gentlemanly, but what is missing? Since Yuhua hot spring came back, he never touched himself. At first, she thought it was su Jinxi''s rtionship. She visited several times quietly, and found no trace of contact between Tang Ming and Su Jinxi. He was working overtime. It is the biggest problem that we feel the problem but can''t find the problem. Tang Ming did not return to thepany, nor did she go home. He drove to the downstairs of Su Jinxi and watched the light in her room change from light to ck. He stayed in the car all night. The next morning, Su Jinxi woke up when he went downstairs. Su Jinxi looked at Tang Ming with a puzzled look. "Brother Ming, why are you here?" Tang Ming didn''t know how she fell asleep. She did such an embarrassing thing for the first time. "Cough,e to work." "The bus here is very convenient. I take the bus..." "You are Mrs. Tang. I''ll take you for granted." Tang Ming''s face changed suddenly. There is no one from the Tang family here. Su Jinxi finds this strange. "Brother Ming, you..." Tang Mingyuan didn''t know what he said. "It''s my mother. You retch that day. She thought you were pregnant, so she asked me to pick you up to work." "Ah? I, how could I be pregnant? " Su Jinxi understood why Tang''s mother was so abnormal this time. She thought she was pregnant with the child of Tang family. "My mother doesn''t know. I''ll exin it some other time. You get on the bus first and I''ll take you to work." Tang Ming''s words sounded the rm for Su Jinxi. Before Si Li Ting wanted her, she was in the safety period. Recently these two days are not safe period, two people have no any measure, in case she is pregnant with Si Li Ting''s child, how to do? It''s scary to think about it. Children can make their rtionship more chaotic. "Jinxi, you look so bad, didn''t you sleep wellst night?" "Well." Su Jinxi was so scared that his palms were sweating. He quickly checked the Inte. Fortunately, there was an aftereffect medicine that could be used in 72 hours. Fortunately, it was not toote. Su Jinxi was relieved. "Is the job going well?" Tang Ming casually found a topic. Su Jinxi is now struggling with how to buy medicine. She has never bought that kind of medicine. Will othersugh at her carelessness when buying medicine? "Jinxi?" Tang Ming wakes the people who are in a daze. "I don''t have one." Su Jinxi was startled. "What, you don''t? You look so bad. What''s going on? " Tang Ming thinks today''s sujinxi is particrly strange."No, it''s nothing. I''m just thinking about one thing. I''m still there before." Tang Ming saw that she was not willing to say anything more, and it was not easy to ask, and the car drove to the intersection. Su Jinxi looks flustered and looks around like a thief. Tang Ming thinks there is something wrong with him. He stops and follows Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi thought of several ways in his mind, as if nothing had happened, indecent and cautious. Entering the drugstore, immediately someone came to ask, "Miss, what do you need?" She wanted to pretend that nothing had happened and took the medicine and left. Under the enthusiastic questioning of the shopping guide, she was embarrassed to speak. "I want to buy that or something." The guide said, "Miss, you want to buy vitamin C. recently, girls of your age like to buy it. I suggest that you eat it with vitamin E to get better results." Su Jinxi wants to knock on his two sticks. Why is he embarrassed to open his mouth? "Thank you Thank you She clenched her teeth. Seeing that she had not left, the shopping guide asked again, "Miss, do you need anything else?" "I want to buy that, white pill." She said so clearly that she should understand? "Oh, miss, I see." The shopping guide picked up a medicine bottle on the shelf again, "white tablets, you want to buy calcium tablets, right?" Su Jinxi is speechless. She has to sell health care products to herself? After taking the calcium tablets, Su Jinxi thought that he had bought three bottles, which should be regarded as a big customer, so he opened his mouth. "Well,e here and I''ll tell you a secret." The shopping guide put his ear to Su Jinxi''s mouth. Su Jinxi whispered, "that, in fact, I want to buy contraceptives." "Oh, miss, you need the contraceptive. Xiao Fang, bring a box of contraceptives." Shopping guides see more, so there is not a bit of shame, but Su Jinxi heard her voice, feel that the world knows she bought contraceptives. She wanted to stick her head under the floor. "Miss, you check out at the cashier." Su Jinxi is like a balloon out of breath. He was about to pay and found that he had forgotten his wallet. Embarrassment, unprecedented embarrassment. "Miss, three hundred and six." Su Jinxi had a long hand in front of him, and four pink bills had been put on the counter. "Ming Brother. " Su Jinxi felt that it was useless to plug the floor. Finally, he put it into outer space. Tang Ming must have seen that box of contraceptives!!! "Sir, this is your change. By the way, you can''t take more medicine after the event, or it will do great harm to women." The cashier''s mending knife made Su Jinxi speechless. He knew she would note here. "I see." Tang Ming see a side of the head are almost low to the ground quail, originally this is the reason why she has been restless. Lifting the medicine bottle, Tang Ming took her away, trying to help her relieve her embarrassment. Su Jinxi out of the drugstore, the face of the red has not dispersed, the voice like mosquitoes and flies, "thank you." "Who is he?" Tang Ming''s heart is not as calm as it seems. She is now buying medicine to prove that something like that happened recently. She was at homest night and had to go to work during the day. Who is it? Thest time he could exin it was the drug, but this time they were awake. Obviously, Su Jinxi has said that she likes people, and it''s normal to do things with people she likes. But Tang Ming thought that she was lying on the other people''s body, very ufortable, how can, how can! "Sorry, I can''t say it." Su Jinxi bit his lips. Tang Ming is so angry! However, from the beginning, he made a treaty of non-interference. Damn the treaty, had known that he would be this way, he would not have made such an agreement. Tang Ming bought a bottle of mineral water to her, "I don''t care who he is. Please take care of yourself in the future. A man who really loves you will never be willing to let you suffer. Don''t take this medicine in the future." Before Su Jinxi answers that Tang Ming has left, Su Jinxi holds mineral water. Does Si Li Ting not love himself? She has no experience in this area and has never thought about pregnancy before. Tang Ming didn''t react until Tang Ming mentioned her. He didn''t know what happened to Si Li Ting? Every time he explodes in his own body. Su Jinxi peeled the pills and swallowed them. It was clear that there was no taste in the medicine. She felt a little bitter and astringent. Tang Ming angrily returned to the office, first washed a change of clothes, the second thing is to call the assistant in. "Go and check for me. What did Su Jinxi do in the sales department?" "Yes, president." Assistant Zhan this is the second time that Tang Ming, who has always been modest, gets angry.Su Jinxi had something to do with her two times. The first was because of director Zhang. What did Miss Su do this time? Assistant Zhan doesn''t know the rtionship between Su Jinxi and Tang Ming. At first, when Tang Ming asked him to take her to the sales department, he was also suspicious of their rtionship. Su Jinxi was sent to the sales department. Tang Ming did not ask any more questions. Assistant Zhan felt that he had thought too much. The rtionship between the president and Miss Bai has always been very good, and he is not a man of empathy. But today Tang Ming is angry for Su Jinxi, and assistant Zhan starts to guess the rtionship between them. After some investigation, I will report back soon. "Miss Su has recently been following up on a project with Dihuang." Chapter 93 A listen to Emperor Huang two words, Tang Ming patted the table and up, "you say it again." "Mr. Tang, I said that Miss Su is following up on her cooperation with Emperor Huang recently." Speaking of it, Dihuang is also a knot in Tang Ming''s heart. Several times before, Tang''s enterprises wanted to cooperate with Dihuang. There is no cooperative attitude from Dihuang. Last year, Tang Ming personally went out to meet the president of Dihuang. He arrived in the hall of Emperor Huang, but was forced to retreat by the front desk because the president had no time. He made an appointment several times, and the other party said he didn''t have time. Tang Ming was so angry that his teeth itched. However, this Emperor Huang''s president is so mysterious that he doesn''t know who it is. Tang Ming has no ce to vent her anger. Now he was surprised to hear that Su Jinxi was cooperating with Emperor Huang. "What''s going on? Didn''t Dihuang never cooperate with ourpany? " "Mr. Tang, it was true before, but the news from the sales department was that Miss Su seeded in winning the Emperor Huang. Just now that I have brought all the contracts back, Emperor Huang has a request "What are the requirements?" Tang Ming doesn''t know what medicine is sold in the gourd of Emperor Huang. "They can cooperate with Tang''s, and the requirement is that Miss Su is the person in charge of this project. By the way, this is the contract sent by the sales department. Check it out." Tang Ming looked at the contract, Emperor Huang is known as a strong bully, and cooperation with them also have to pick you ayer of skin down. I thought it was the same with Tang''s cooperation. Who knows he looked at the contract twice and didn''t find an unfair contract. It is because it is too fair, so it seems that there is something wrong with this contract. "Are you sure this is the contract from Emperor Huang?" Tang Ming still felt that it was not true. "This is the contract that Miss Su brought back. There should be no fake. Is there anything wrong with the contract?" Assistant Zhan hasn''t had time to check the details of the contract. "Thend was originally owned by Emperor Huang himself. He just wanted to find a partner. Apart from the total cost of thend, Emperor Huang shared the profits with us in fifty-five." Even assistant Zhan thought it was a little strange, "such a contract It doesn''t seem to be in line with Emperor Huang''s consistent style. " "What''s more, it''s just like a different person. In the style of Emperor Huang before, except for those expenses, the profit must be 70% of Emperor Huang and 30% of us. I still remember that there was apany that was the worst. I used to work with Dihuang to get a 28. Dihuang was never a benevolentpany. " "Well, even if it''s six of them and four of us, we won''t lose, but they want five or five." Tang Ming pushed his sses, "let Su Jinxie to my office." "Yes." This matter makes people wonder, and I''m afraid only Su Jinxi knows the answer. Tang Ming saw the contract and thought of the medicine she had bought before. He was too clear about what the salesman would do to get the order. If Su Jinxi paid his body to sign the contract, he would never forgive it. Before she went to the sales department, Tang Ming was worried that such a thing would happen. She specially asked assistant Zhan to get through the rtionship to prevent this kind of thing from happening. She is a neer. Tang Ming never thought that she would take over the project so soon. It seems that she underestimates Su Jinxi. In the morning, because of that incident, he and Tang Ming broke up. Su Jinxi felt uneasy when he entered Tang Ming''s office. There was a knock on the door, and a man''s deep voice came from inside, e in." Su Jinxi walked in and asked anxiously, "general manager Tang, do you want me?" Tang Ming face no expression, "sit." "Yes." At this moment, he is just her boss. Tang Ming''s gentleness and modesty are no longer reced by the unique strength of the president. He threw the contract in front of Su Jinxi, "is this the contract drawn up by Emperor Huang?" "Yes." "Then tell me, how did you get this contract?" Tang Ming''s sharp eyes swept towards Su Jinxi through the lens, which seemed to see through what she was thinking. "I talked to the president ording to the target given by sister Jennie." Tang Ming was obviously not satisfied with her saying, "OK, I''ll ask more carefully. Dihuang never cooperates with Tang family, which is known in the industry. Why did you even bring the contract in a few days? Su Jinxi, what means did you use to make the president not only willing to cooperate with us. But also changed the old style, let at least 20% profit to us. Why can''t you do it in such a short time This is the first time that Tang Ming called her with her first name and surname. Her warm face was full of anger.Su Jinxi didn''t know that Mingming was good for Tang. How could Tang Ming get so angry? She licked her lips and exined, "Mr. Tang, I approached the president ording to Jeanie''s method, and even the contract was based on her point..." Tang Ming suddenly got up and walked towards Su Jinxi step by step, "so Jennie asked you to apany people to bed, you also want to apany?" He decided that Su Jinxi got the contract by his body, but he was afraid to touch her. Who knows she sent herself to someone else''s bed for a cooperation. How could he not be angry? Su Jinxi now has a thousand mouths, and he can''t exin it clearly. Although it is a fact that she and Si Li Ting go to bed, it is not the kind of bed for interests in Tang Ming''s imagination. Her rtionship with Si Li Ting is not clear in a few words. Moreover, Si Li Ting is the president of Dihuang. No one knows. He has been so low-key, maybe for what, think of here, Su Jinxi dare not expose his identity at will. "Mr. Tang, it''s not what you think." "It''s not what I thought. What''s that like? You say it Tang Ming wished Su Jinxi could give him a good exnation at the moment. He didn''t want to make her so dirty. Su Jinxi is full of grievances. At the moment, she can''t say anything. She can''t tell others that Si Li Ting is the president of Emperor Huang, and also the person she likes. "What? Don''t speak? Your contract is the result of selling your body. The pill you took this morning is evidence. " "No, it''s not like this..." Su Jinxi''snguage barrier. Tang Ming''s chest as if lit a fire, "Su Jinxi, I will send you to the sales department is not to let you go to bed with people!" "Mr. Tang, I''m not that kind of person!" "No? How did the contracte into being? Should I thank you, Miss Su, how much face you have. Tang Huangdi has never dealt with you for the first time in the industry Tang Ming has been in thepany for several years, and he knew some things before he came in. Including how Jennie climbed to the position of general manager, he understood that he did not object to it. People in shopping malls only pay attention to the results, not the process. Obviously, Su Jinxi just did the same thing as others. How could he be so angry? "Mr. Tang, I don''t know how to exin it to you. I can only say that I don''t sleep with people casually for the sake of interests." "This is the exnation?" Tang Ming was furious and lifted Su Jinxi''s body. "Mr. Tang, I don''t understand. Is this contract good or bad for Tang''s family? You should be happy. Why are you angry?" Tang Ming felt that she was like a punch on the cotton. Didn''t this woman know that she had already been in love with her? Now the more angry he is, the more proof that he cares about her. If he had known that such a thing would happen, he would not agree with her to go to the sales department. At that time, Tang Ming only wanted to give Su Jinxi everything she wanted. Who knows now that she will happen in such a short time. "Happy? Should I be happy? Su Jinxi, do you really have a heart? " Su Jinxi was confused in her big eyes. She always thought that what Tang Ming liked was Bai Xiaoyu, but she would not think about it. So she couldn''t realize where Tang Ming was angry. "Mr. Tang, this has already happened. Don''t be angry, will you?" Even if don''t know why Tang Ming is angry, she still patientlyforts Tang Ming. Tang Ming represses the violence in her heart, releases Su Jinxi''s body and calls assistant Zhan toe out. "President, what can I do for you?" Tang Ming took a deep breath, "tell Emperor Huang to cancel this cooperation." Su Jinxi''s eyes widened. "It''s been discussed. Why cancel it?" Even assistant Zhan felt puzzled, "president Tang, how manypanies want to cooperate with Dihuang have no chance. For us, this is also a good time to break the ice with Dihuang. There are many projects for Dihuang every year. With this experience, I can easily continue to cooperate with Dihuang. " Tang Ming takes off her sses. Without the shelter of her sses, Tang Ming is less elegant and modest, and she has more ruthlessness than Su Jinxi has ever seen. "What do you think I can''t think of? If I say cancel, cancel it. " Assistant Zhan knows that if he says one more word, Tang Ming may be about to let himself finish ss. "Yes, Mr. Tang." "From today on, Su Jinxi is transferred from the sales department to the secretary department. She will be my 24-hour personal assistant!" As soon as this sentence was uttered, assistant Zhan realized that it was not a good signal. Some things began to change from this moment on. Su Jinxi is also confused. What is the wind of Tang Ming?"Brother Ming, are you..." "In thepany, call me Mr. Tang and assistant su. I''ll give you 10 minutes to pack up and report to the Secretariat." Tang Ming''s clean and neat way, the cold sense that emanates from his body makes Su Jinxi cold all over the body. Tang Ming seems to be a changed person. Why is it so "I think the sales department is very good, I...." "You still have nine minutes. If I don''t see you in nine minutes, you can do it yourself." Chapter 94 Su Jinxi had no idea. He signed a contract and transferred from the sales department to the secretary department and became Tang Ming''s 24-hour personal assistant. Assistant Zhan saw her face at a loss and kindly reminded her, "assistant Su, it''s time for you to pack up." Su Jinxi got up like a lost soul, full of only one idea. What about group A? If the cooperation is cancelled, if the performance is not up to standard, they will be assigned to group B. Thinking of how happy Jennie and the others had been before, those who were relegated to group B didn''t know how tough. No, she can''t let that happen. After two steps, she turned back and said, "Mr. Tang, I have something to say." Tang Ming''s anger did not disappear: "say." "I didn''t take the contract alone. Everyone in group a made great efforts, especially Jeanie..." "Don''t mention Jane in front of me. Believe it or not, I''ll fire her immediately." Tang Ming''s first strange is Jennie. She asked her to take Su Jinxi well. She took her to someone else''s bed directly. "Mr. Tang, why are you so unreasonable? Sister Jennie is also for the sake of performance and thepany. Why should you dismiss her?" Su Jinxi''s thought is that she likes Si Li Ting, which ispletely from the heart of the impulse. What''s wrong with doing what you like with someone you like? Tang Ming is unreasonable. Even if he thinks he has sex with others, it has nothing to do with him. After all, he is not what his people, how to see it is the Tang Group has benefited. How did she know that Tang Ming felt that her male dignity was hurt, and I worked hard not to touch the woman. How could he admit to this cooperation when he had sex easily for a contract. In addition, the other side also designated Su Jinxi as the person in charge, and in the future, he would often deal with people there. One time is not enough, the man also wants to take the opportunity to imprison Su Jinxi around him and often enjoy it. He will never let such a thing happen. Su Jinxi is his own and no one can take it away. "I don''t make sense? Su Jinxi, I''m doing this for you "Mr. Tang, I have no objection if you want me to be transferred to the Secretary Department, but this cooperation is very important for group A. If you cancel, they will be reduced to group B if their performance is not up to standard. They have paid so much. Can you not be angry with them To now, she is still worrying about others, Tang Ming saw that she did not have the slightest regret, the anger in the heart deepened. "What does it matter to me whether they are demoted or not? Su Jinxi, take care of your own affairs. Don''t worry about other people''s affairs! " "Mr. Tang, I don''t know where I made you angry. Even if I have rtionships with others, it''s my business. You and I have an agreement. Apart from acting in front of the Tang family, private life is irrelevant. You... " "Pa" of a crisp sound, Su Jinxi was knot solid, a p, Su Jinxi was beaten muddled. Assistant Zhan was also confused. Before that, he felt that Tang Ming and Su Jinxi had something to do with her, but Tang Ming ignored her and gave up the idea. Now Su Jinxi has said an agreement. What is the agreement between them? Is that the reason why Tang Ming is so angry? "Assistant Zhan, you go and pack her things." "Yes." Assistant Zhan didn''t dare to ask more questions and turned to go out. Only Su Jinxi and Tang Ming were left in the office. Su Jinxi was pped for the first time, and she was still considered as a modest gentleman. "Su Jinxi, at least you are from a famous family. How can you say such a mean thing? Where do you put your dignity? " Su Jinxi is full of grievances. If Si Li Ting''s identity is not so special, she can say it directly. She can''t say, absolutely can''t say, even if Tang Ming misunderstood her. "That''s my business, too." Su Jinxi covered her face. She only had to apologize to group A and let them have a good time. "Where are you going?" Seeing her indifference, Tang Ming could not help but ask. "Don''t you want me to pack up? I''ll go now. " Su Jinxi''s voice is much colder. Tang Ming looked at her back, staring at her hand, why is it like this? He clearly wants to treat her well. But when he saw that Su Jinxi didn''t care about his body, he became angry. Tang Ming sat back to her chair and put on her sses. Her face was calm again. He has always been famous for his gentleness and nobility. If he hadn''t seen his anger, no one would have thought that he would be so terrible. Palm seems to have hit her temperature, Tang Ming closed his eyes, his feelings for her has been so deep? Jinxi, I''m sorry. How much I hate you at this moment, I like you as much as I can, but he can''t say how much I like you.Su Jinxi bowed his head back to the sales department. Assistant Zhan had already informed Tang Ming''s order. Group A was in a panic. "Assistant Zhan, is there anything wrong with this contract? If there is a problem, we canmunicate with Emperor Huang. This cooperation is very difficult for us to obtain. How can we say that the cancetion is cancelled? You go and talk to the president Assistant Zhan is also very embarrassed, "this is the president''s meaning, I said it is useless." "Even if it''s to be cancelled, there has to be a reason." "If you have to say the reason, you''d better ask assistant su. I don''t know what happened to the president." Everyone looked at each other, "assistant Su?" "It''s Miss Su. Just now, the president has ordered her to be transferred to the secretary department. I''m here to pack up her things." The news was like a bolt from the blue, and Jennie and others couldn''t figure out the north and the south. "Xiao Su, you''re back. What did Tang tell you to say? How can good cooperation be cancelled? " Jennie is worried about cooperation, but what little needle sees is the fingerprints on Su Jinxi''s face. "Sue, what''s wrong with your face? Who hit you? " After he asked about this sentence, he felt that he had asked nonsense. Su Jinxi was still fine before he left. In such a short time, Su Jinxi had a palm print on her face. She only went to one ce. Assistant Zhan must not dare to hit people, so there will be only one person to hit her. Su Jinxi pulled his hair forward. "I''m fine. I''lle back to pack up. I''m sorry for everyone." In this case, Jennie didn''t say much, but she was still a little reluctant, "Xiao Su, did you offend president Tang?" "I think so." Su Jinxi had to answer this way. She got a contract for Tang''s group and was given a p in the face. It is said that the workce is dark, which is much darker than expected. Tang Ming, who was still so gentle in the morning, became so indifferent in an instant. However, this uncle and nephew have amon characteristic. Angry is so overbearing, regardless of other people''s ideas. "Xiao Su, you see, or you tell Mr. Tang about this cooperation, you know, we will be demoted." Su Jinxi said there was nothing he could do, "I''m sorry, sister Jennie. I''ve already asked the general manager of Tang about this matter. As a result, he pped me in the face." Put things into the box, she just came a few days ago, there is nothing to pack up, quickly packed. "Thank you for your guidance these days. I''m very happy to meet you all." "Su, look at the benches in our department. You have to leave before you are hot." Xiaozhen also knows what happened to her and Tang Ming, but she doesn''t say much. She can only say it in a rxed way. "That''s no way. I''m going." "I can''t call you Xiao Su in the future, assistant su. Usually you have to blow more wind from our department in the ear of president Tang." Su Jinxi forced his face to smile, "well, president Tang only gave me ten minutes, so I can''t say goodbye to you one by one. Goodbye." "Come back often." "I will." Assistant Zhan took the box from her hand. "I''ll hold it for you." "No..." Before he finished speaking, he was robbed by assistant Zhan. Everyone was surprised to see this scene. Even the most popr person around president Tang wanted to hold a box for Su Jinxi. What''s the origin of Miss Su? After all, they are not new to the workce, and we know something more or less. In a word, no matter who Su Jinxi is from Tang Ming, we should respect him a littleter, otherwise we don''t know how to die. There are four people in Tang Ming''s secretary department, headed by assistant Zhan, who is the chief special assistant, and the remaining three women perform their respective duties. "Let''s all put down their work. Let''s get to know each other. This is Su Jinxi''s assistant who just came." The assistant department was puzzled, "brother Zhan, our secretary department is not short of staff, and we didn''t say to recruit new people before." "Assistant Su was personally appointed by president Tang. In addition to her work, she was also in charge of president Tang''s life. You can take her to familiarize herself with the business situation. In terms of level, it is especially helpful to you. " There are many right and wrong in the women''s heap, so is the secretary department. Assistant Zhan still doesn''t know the real rtionship between Tang Ming and Su Jinxi. His intuition told her that this Miss Su was very important in Tang Zong''s mind. She parachuted into the assistant department, and it was inevitable that those women would make their own decisions. As soon as he came, he exined his status directly, so as not to happen again. Recently, the frequency of general manager Tang''s violent walk has be more and more frequent. She still wanted to live a few more years, but Miss Su still offered it well. "It''s soutezhu. I''m Tiffany. I''ll give you more advice." "Hello, this is Su Jinxi.""I''m EVA." "I''m MIA. Sutherzu doesn''t look very good. I became a special assistant at such a young age. I don''t know where I was before?" Just then, Su Jinxi smelled the smell of gunpowder and remembered what Jennie had said. The more you show weakness, the more you feel that you are bullying her. Her face is cold, and she is not humble or arrogant and says: "I haven''t been a secretary. I just transferred from the sales department. If you don''t understand, please give me your advice." "You are a special help. We dare not tell you." Seeing the situation is not right, assistant Zhan said quickly, "assistant Su, the president is waiting for you in the office." Chapter 95 There are many women in many ces, which is why there are so many right and wrong in the inner courtyard and Imperial Pce since ancient times. Tang Ming''s appointment of assistant Zhan is to prevent these things from happening. These women who have been together for a long time usually have some contradictions, not to mention Su Jinxi who just parachuted in. Su Jinxi ignored several people and went directly to Tang Ming''s office. Assistant Zhan red at them. "Be honest and calm. Don''t provoke assistant su." "Jango, I''m familiar with the people in the sales department. Why don''t I know when the sales department has her?" Several people are very interested in the origin of Su Jinxi. After all, they have worked so hard for so long that suddenly a manes out and climbs on your head. Are you not angry? "She''s only been in the sales department for a few days, and it''s normal that you don''t know her." "Well, after only a few days, I went to the position of special assistant. I really have some means. Brother Zhan, you should know every day when you are around president Tang. What is the origin of this woman? Don''t you always have an affair with Tang? " Assistant Zhan red at her. "What the president hates most is that someone talks about right and wrong behind his back. Has everything been done today?" As soon as several people listened to his words, they knew that he would not reveal anything, and they all cut back to their own positions. Assistant Zhan really can''t answer this question. Tang Ming loves Bai Xiaoyu so much. It''s not without temptation these years. In the face of those temptations, he didn''t even want to take a look. Would miss Su break his rules? When assistant Zhan left, several people began to discuss. "I went to the sales department to investigate. I''m afraid the woman is not innocent with Tang." "I don''t think it''s possible. President Tang is so dedicated to Miss Bai." "This man has the most flowery guts in his stomach. Su Zhu''s theory of appearance, figure and temperament is better than Miss Bai. Maybe Tang has changed his mind." "It was not before that there were beauties who approached Mr. Tang, but Mr. Tang didn''t even take a look at it. I think it''s almost as if this Miss Su was his rtive." At present, we still don''t know the origin of Su Jinxi. At most, it''s just a guess. We don''t dare to be too presumptuous. Su Jinxi arrived at Tang Ming''s office, and Tang Ming sat there as elegant as before. If it wasn''t for the faint pain in his cheek, Su Jinxi would feel that he had just had a dream. "President Tang." She stood in the same ce with no sadness or joy in her eyes. Tang Ming''s heart is also extremely regretful, why should he be so impulsive, originally Su Jinxi was deliberately alienating him, now this p is still good. "Sit down." "If you have anything to say, Don will say so." Su Jinxi''s tone is full of coldness. Tang Ming knew that she was angry, but things had happened, and it was no use regretting. Stand up and walk toward Su Jinxi, "Jinxi, does your face still hurt?" "Mr. Tang, in thepany, you still call me Xiao Su or Su assistant." Su Jinxi returned what Tang Ming had just said. At that time, Tang Ming was angry, and the girl still had a grudge. "Jinxi, I was impulsive just now. Let me see your face." Tang Ming stroked her hair and saw the red palm print. Their hands are numb, how much is the p? Tang Ming is more guilty. Assistant Zhan came in at the moment with a hard boiled egg in his hand He happened to see Tang Ming gently caressing Su Jinxi''s beautiful hair. His tender and distressed eyes were just the eyes of a lover. Su Jinxi stepped back. "Mr. Tang, if you want me toe just for this kind of boring thing, please don''t call meter." Tang Ming nced at assistant Zhan. She didn''t have to tell her to leave. Su Jinxi was about to go and was pulled by Tang Ming, "assistant Su, sit and roll eggs for me. This is an order." Su Jinxi had no choice but to sit down and watch Tang Ming take out the hot eggs and peel them, and then apply them to themselves. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll do it myself." Su Jinxi took his eggs and rolled them to his face. Now Su Jinxi is like a hedgehog full of thorns. As long as Tang Ming gets close to her, she will erect her spines. "Jinxi, I know it''s my fault. I was really angry just now. I''m angry that you don''t take your body as one thing..." Su Jinxi stares at him coldly: "Mr. Tang, with all due respect, when we reached an agreement, we said it was irrelevant. Who do I like to sleep with? That''s my freedom. Who are you? Why do you care about me? " Su Jinxi is in and gentle, but it doesn''t mean she has no temper. Tang Ming just stepped on Su Jinxi''s bottom line. Tang Ming hands into a fist, he would like to be here Su Jinxi to the right way, to see if she also said that they have qualifications. However, when he thought that he had left a very bad impression on her, if he touched her now, Su Jinxi would not hate him?Love you in the heart hard to open, describe is Tang Ming, his pain no one knows. "Jinxi, we are friends even if we are not husband and wife. I am worried that you will be cheated. Why don''t you understand?" "Mr. Tang, I''m an adult. I''m sure what I''m doing and what I should do." She got up and threw the eggs into the garbage can. "My face has been covered. Please don''t call me again because of this kind of thing next time." "Jinxi, I want to know if it''s because I hit you or what?" Su Jinxi''s footstep stopped, "you are the superior general manager Tang, the Savior of my su family, and my immediate superior. Am I entitled to be angry? But I still want to say, Tang Zong said let me respect my body, I want to ask you to learn to respect people first. Because your words waste all our efforts. Demotion is no difference to you, but it is closely rted to other people. " After a long time, Su Jinxi didn''t feel aggrieved because she hit him. She was still angry that this cooperation made group a demoted. Sometimes Tang Ming really can''t understand what kind of woman Su Jinxi is. You say she goes to bed with people for the sake of interests. Don''t you have money? She had so many opportunities to seduce herself, but she couldn''t escape with herself. Just been pped, she is not angry, angry at herself to let others demote, she always think of people are others, but never think of themselves. Women are the most concerned about their appearance, she does not care about the slightly swollen cheek. Clearly is such a weak woman, but dare to talk back to myself for the sales department. I don''t know if it''s because she never cares about herself. On the contrary, it''s Tang Ming who feels so sad when she sees this. "Although I don''t cooperate with Dihuang, I promise you, I won''t let group a demote." Su Jinxi stopped and turned to look at him, "are you serious?" "Seriously, do you not get angry if you do this?" Tang Ming carefully tters the way. Su Jinxi''s face was a little better, the cold still did notpletely disappear, "I said, I have no qualification to be angry." Finish saying to m the door to go out, the little girl''s temper grows. The people in the sales department repeatedly asked to see if there was a turnaround. This time, Tang Ming was determined, and assistant Zhan had no way. "Jennie, you''d better say hello to Emperor Huang. If it''s toote, president Tang will be angry." Jennie''s face shed with disappointment. "In this case, there''s no way." Si Li Ting is seriously reviewing the documents, since that day Su Jinxi took the initiative to have rtions with him here. Now he can think of the picture of her on it as long as he sees the table. Just thinking about his body is a little hot. Is sujinxi a kind of poison that can''t be cured once it is contaminated? Just when he was in a trance, Lin Jun knocked at the door and came in, "Ye, there is news from Tang''s group." "What''s the news?" Si Li Ting''s head didn''t lift. "This cooperation with the Tang Group will be cancelled." The pen in Si Li Ting''s hand pauses, "you say it again." He thought that he had heard it wrong. They had always chosen and rejected others. Tang wanted to cooperate with Emperor Huang before. Now suddenly said not to cooperate, Si Li Ting''s first reaction felt that it was his own problem. His reaction was the same as Lin Jun, who was shocked when he heard it. "With regard to that piece ofnd, the down group has cancelled the cooperation. Let''s find a new partner." Si Li Ting seemed to hear some funny jokes, "the sun didn''te out from the West today? Will the down group be abolished? " "At present, the sun stilles out from the East. I also feel strange. Didn''t you want to cooperate with us before? Anyway, it''s cancelled. Is it a matter of contract? But the contract is only good for them and not bad, and I don''t know if there is a draught there Is there any problem with the contract cooperation? What''s the problem? Is it a little thing? Si Li Ting''s intuition has something to do with Su Jinxi. He is going to call Su Jinxi. Think about that girl''s stubborn character, even if it is really something wrong, she may not tell yourself. He sent her a message as t: "what are you doing, little disciple?" "Sir, since Tang gave up this cooperation voluntarily, what should we do next?" Lin is carefully looking at Si Li Ting''s face. This time, Tang''s group is no doubt a direct p in the face of Emperor Huang. He is supposed to be very angry. See Si Li Ting''s expression is still calm for the time being, have no angry appearance. "Do what you want to do before, and ask me about this little thing?" Si Li Ting was a little impatient. "Good Lord, I know what to do." If it wasn''t for Su Jinxi, how could he have been involved in such a small matter? What he cares about now is Su Jinxi.Su Jinxi saw the message t sent her. Because it was a virtual character, Su Jinxi didn''t hold back her grievances for a while. "Hum, my master is so big. What can I do? Go to work? Do you want to lie in bed and y with your cell phone?" Si Li Ting picks eyebrow, this wench does not damage oneself a few words, the heart is notfortable? Chapter 96 Si Li Ting thinks his image in Su Jinxi''s heart is probably a big house man who is good for nothing but ying games. But it was good for her to think that this man was herself. "It''s a bit boring, so take care of my little apprentice. Did you say you want to start a big projectst time?" "Don''t mention it. I''m going to be pissed off." As soon as he heard that there was something inside, Si Li Ting immediately asked, "who is angry with my beautiful little disciple? Master, help you teach him to go." Lying on his desk, Su Jinxi, listless, replied to t: "master, you finally admit that I am beautiful as a flower." Si Li Ting is speechless. Is this the point? "Good disciple, tell me why you are not happy and let me be happy." "Master Da Da, you will lose me if you are so cruel and cruel." Su Jinxi will speak so unscrupulously in front of the virtual t. "Come on." Su Jinxi simply summed it up: "it''s nothing. It''s just that I tried to do a project. Atst, the leader cancelled it." "Why should good leaders be abolished?" Si Li Ting asked the subject. Even he didn''t understand why Tang Ming did this. Cooperation is only good for Tang''s group. "Who knows, I guess I''vee to my aunt." Su Jinxi touched his face, which is still a little painful. Tang Ming''s p was very strong, and she makeints about it. Si Li Ting smiles. If Tang Ming knows that she said that, he doesn''t know what expression it is. "What did you do to make him angry?" "He is the leader. What can I do to make him angry?" Su Jinxi had a gloomy look on his face. "I still envy you at school. At least life is much simpler. Now when you are out of school, you are under control everywhere. Ah..." Su Jinxi pulls her long hair. At least she is the eldestdy of the Su family. How can she mix up like this? If she is heartless and does not care about the life and death of the Su family, she should eat and drink. Will she have a better life? Su Jinxi didn''t say what happened. Anyway, it seems that Tang Ming is the reason. "Little apprentice, or the master will y games with you." "I''m not happy ying games." "What can you do to be happy?" Si Li Ting asked. "Unless the master stood up and told me to kill him." Si Li Ting a ck line, this girl also did not pursue, thought she would put forward what fierce request. "Is that all?" "Yes, Shifu is the most important person in the whole service. If I kill you, I will have a sense of aplishment. No, I have to take a screenshot and upload a small video to the Inte. I think it''s very enjoyable. " Su Jinxi soon came out of the depression just now. Her poprity came quickly, and she disappeared quickly after being distracted. "Well, let you kill at night. Besides this request, is there any other way to make you happy?" Even if I don''t know what Tang Ming has done, Si Li Ting doesn''t want his baby to sulk. "Yes, when I''m not happy, I''ll be happy if I eat desserts. Does Shifu want to give it to me?" "I don''t even know your address. How can I send it to you? Next time, I''ll treat you to a lollipop." "Well, stingy master." Su Jinxi sent a duzui expression bag. "Good, standing at night to let you kill, I have something to do first." "Good bye, master da da." Su Jinxi talked with him for a while, but he was not so angry. Si Li Ting called Lin all in, "put down all the things you have in your hands, and there is an urgent matter for you to do." See Si Li Ting so serious expression, Lin also began to nervous, "Ye, you order." Si Li Ting whispered in his ear. Just came to the Secretary Department, assistant Zhan didn''t dare to tell Su Jinxi what to do after seeing the president''s unusual look at her. Su Jinxi was even more angry. She had something to do. She was only in a daze when she came here. Some of her secretaries were too busy to attend to her at the moment. Before, she had a boss. Now her boss has be Tang Ming. Su Jinxi always feels bored. She doesn''te to make a living. Just as she was trying to find something for herself, they appeared in the office. "Assistant Su, a present for you." Everyone looked at the door and everyone was stunned. Four big men came in with a bear, a rabbit, a cat and a giraffe made of candy. Everything is about the height of a man. "What is this?" Su Jinxi is also confused. "It has just been sent by express to our sales department. I sent it to you, assistant su. Did your boyfriend send it?"Su Jinxi shook his head, "I don''t know." Does she have a boyfriend? Tiffany put down the paper and eximed, "Oh, my God, this bear is made of candy. So much sugar, will the teeth eat?" "Well, all these sweets are imported high-grade candies. It''s only a little more than 100 yuan. How much does it cost for so many candies?" "Not only candy, but also cake. My God, assistant Su, is your boyfriend trying to make you fat?" Su Jinxi didn''t respond for a long time. She only told her master that she was unhappy and wanted to eat candy. But her master doesn''t know where she works at all. Is it from the third uncle? But is there such a coincidence? Why does he give himself candy? "Master, do you have information about the delivery person?" "The courier sent it and left. There was no delivery information. Assistant Su, don''t you know who sent it?" Su Jinxi shakes his head. Is it master? She thought yes or no. In the game, he never gave himself a penny of things, these imported candy at least more than 100000. "It must have been sent by someone who loves you secretly, assistant su. Have you finished eating so much sugar?" Su Jinxi shook his head, "master, wait a minute. I''ll take apart some of you." "It''s up to you." Several female secretaries also came. Su Jinxi ready to open the package, see the candy packaging is so good, she can not bear to open. "Assistant Su, wait! Let me take a picture and send a circle of friends. " "Yes, yes, I want to shoot too. It''s too romantic. Why can''t I meet such a good person?" As a result, the Secretary''s office became a background stage for taking photos, and Su Jinxi was speechless. "Assistant Su, it''s so ssic. Don''t you take it? After a while, it''s toote. " Su Jinxi took out his mobile phone and took a picture, but different from other people, she did not take a self portrait, only took one of her own hands. Taking advantage of the other people are still taking selfie, CO filming atmosphere, Su Jinxi made a circle of friends. No matter who you are, thank you for giving me a big surprise when I was sad. Si Li Ting see this state, thin lips elegant hook up. In the name of T, hemented to Su Jinxi, "with so many sweets, the little disciple is not filial to his master?" Su Jinxi see this reply frown, isn''t he really? I told him that he would receive the candy in the afternoon, which is a coincidence. If it was from him, why didn''t he admit it? And he has so much money to give candy? If Si Li Ting knew herter words, he would not be angry. "Well, we''re done. Assistant Su, you can take it apart." "Good." Su Jinxi began to dismantle the candy, just like a domino. He took the first one and fell down in a chain reaction. Su Jinxi, sitting in the candy pile, feels as romantic as a fairy tale world. The assistants quickly took a few more photos for Su Jinxi. They were so shocked, so many sweets. Su Jinxi gave some sweets to the people in the sales department. People in other departments knew about it and came to the secretary department one by one to ask for candy. Anyway, Su Jinxi couldn''t finish eating so many sweets. She was in a better mood to give them to everyone. Sitting in the office, Tang Ming feels that today seems a little unusual. It seems that there are a lot of peopleing to this floor. "Assistant Zhan, what''s going on outside?" Tang Ming looked at the hand is also pulling a lollipop people asked. Assistant Zhan quickly received the lollipop in his pocket and said, "Mr. Tang, someone has sent a lot of candy to assistant su." "Well? What kind of candy. " "There are four dolls piled up with candy. All of them are high-grade imported sugar from abroad. They are intentional and expensive. When assistant Su couldn''t finish eating, she gave it to other people, so people from other departments came to ask for candy. " Tang Ming''s expression is not good-looking, "who sent the candy?" "I don''t know. By the way, I still have photos here. Take a look." Assistant Zhan put out the picture of Su Jinxi surrounded by candy, which was obviouslyrger than Tang Ming imagined. Su Jinxi is like a candy fairy among the colorful candies. She smiles so pure and innocent. Before I was like a little hedgehog in front of me. Now someone gives me a few sweets and I''m so happy. Tang Ming is a little bit blocked. She can''t use up all the candy she has spent on her credit card. So far, she hasn''t moved a minute. Assistant Zhan saw that Tang Ming seemed to be in a bad mood and ran away. "Mr. Tang, I still have something to deal with. I''ll go first." Tang Ming gets more and more annoyed. At present, he knows that there is already Jianyun who doesn''t know Su Jinxi clearly. The person she says she likes, the owner of the ck gold card, and the president of Dihuang, there is an anonymous person who gives her candy.It seems that Su Jinxi''s market is even better than he imagined. She is his wife! Tang Ming gets up and goes to the Secretary''s office. In addition to the endless stream of people in the office, Su Jinxi looks like a loving little angel. "Don''t crowd. Come one by one, all of them." "Thank you, assistant su. You are not only beautiful but also generous. Your boyfriend is lucky to find you." "Yes, assistant Su, your boyfriend must be very rich, right?" Su Jinxi was a little shy, "this is not from my boyfriend." "That''s the one chasing you. Hi, I envy assistant su." "Cough..." Tang Ming coughed. "Tang, president Tang!" Everyone changed their faces in an instant. Chapter 97 Tang Ming''s face was gloomy, "are you shopping?" "Mr. Tang, we''ll go right away." See Tang Ming angry, who dare to continue to stay to share candy? Su Jinxi''s candy has been distributed a lot, leaving only one tenth. Rao is that one tenth of the candy is enough for her to eat for a long time. "Assistant Su, it seems that you regard my ce as a slum. Are you here to give porridge and rice?" At the beginning, Su Jinxi knew that she was going to give some sweets to the familiar people. Who knows everyone ising, how can she not give it? Tang Ming with anger on her face, she knew that she was in the wrong. She did not open her mouth to respond, but quietly picked up her candy. "Assistant Zhan, clean up the garbage." Tang Ming was upset at the thought that it was given to her by others. Su Jinxi fiercely looked at him, "this is my thing, how can you clean it up?" "As long as you have seriously disturbed thepany system, I have the right to dispose of these things, assistant su. It seems that I have been too kind to you, and you have so much time to y these tricks." Su Jinxi knew for the first time that Tang Ming was not only domineering but also unreasonable, "you didn''t arrange anything for me." "Feel free, don''t you? Well, from tomorrow on, you''ll be the only one to do the three of them. " Tiffany, who was stuffed with a chocte, was so scared that she almost choked on the chocte. "Mr. Tang, I only ate this candy. Don''t fire me!" "Yes, Mr. Tang, we..." "It''s not firing you, it''s just because you''ve worked so hard to give you a holiday. You''ll have a week first and you''ll have paid leave." Several people look at each other, there is such a good thing? Also said that Tang always just wanted to clean Su Jinxi? The rtionship between the two let them not understand, since the boss has spoken, each has to thank. "Thank you, Mr. Tang." "You''ll teach her what to do, assistant Zhan. What are you waiting for?" Assistant Zhan is also scared. The frequency of general manager Tang''s anger is a little fast recently. Su Jinxi stopped in front of him, "it''s OK to ask me to do something, but this is my thing, and no one has the right to handle it!" Although Su Jinxi didn''t call Si Li Ting, she thought it was probably sent by Si Li Ting. "Assistant Su, don''t embarrass me. This is the order of general manager Tang." Assistant Zhan stood in the field in embarrassment, looking at Su Jinxi''s soft and weak, which was stubborn like a calf. Su Jinxi went directly to Tang Ming, "Mr. Tang, I don''t allow you to move the sugar." "What if I have to move?" Tang Ming''s face was so cold that he couldn''t understand, but it was just some broken candy. If she likes it, he can buy it for her. He just can''t stand that the smile on her face is blooming for others. "Well, try it. It''s a big deal. We''ll have a good catch!" Su Jinxi stood upright in the field. She was always gentle and indifferent at the moment. She looked at him indomitably, without any intention of shrinking back in her eyes. It turns out that she can be so tough in front of something she wants to protect. Tang Ming pushed his sses, the lens reflected a light, "are you threatening me?" Don, if you dare, don''t move The atmosphere in the field was very strange. Everyone looked at Su Jinxi and Tang Ming without blinking. This woman is too brave to threaten president Tang! But then again, what did Su Jinxi do with the Tang Dynasty? For a moment, everyone''s soul of gossip was burning, and they wanted to know something about it. Tang Ming kicked away the candy, "your bottom line is candy? I''ve learned it. " Looking at his angry back, Su Jinxi''s body rxed. When assistant Zhan saw this scene, where did he dare to move? Obviously, Su Jinxi won Tang Ming, and general manager Tangpromised. Su Jinxi squatted down and began to tidy up the candy. Looking at her squatting on the ground alone, we all felt a little impatient. "Assistant Su, let''s help you." "No Su Jinxi''s brows were tightly knit together, and his eyes were cold. Everyone, look at me and I look at you. No one dares to disturb Su Jinxi. "Assistant Zhan, is what president Tang just said true? Really give us a week off. " "Everything has been said. It seems that Tang is always serious. You must hand over the work in hand with assistant Su today." "OK, assistant Zhan, I''ll go and sort out the task list." For Tang Ming''s assistants, it''s a big good thing. They usually have such a long holiday or paid leave. "There is a week''s holiday. Let''s go abroad." "Forget it, I don''t dare to go abroad. If president Tang changes his mind, I''ll go to my house and pursue drama at home.""You big house girl, I want to go out for a few days, think about it and feel good." Everyone, you say a word and I say a word, Su Jinxi is a person to sort out all the candy. She didn''t know why Tang Ming, who was well behaved, said that she would change. She peeled off the sugar paper and ate one, but her sweet heart was bitter. To Si Li Ting sent a message, "uncle, is the candy you sent?" Si Li Ting thought, rather than deny let her mistake for someone else, it is better to admit directly. "Do you like it?" When Su Jinxi saw the three words, his heart was warm, "well, I like it very much." Did not tell Si Li Ting what happened, she peeled a sugar, this time not only sweet in the mouth, but also sweet in the heart. Put away the candy, Su Jinxi made a handover with them. The Secretary deals with trivial and misceneous things, must be very careful, a little careless will make big mistakes. When the handover is good, it''s time to get off work. "Assistant Su, please call us this week if you don''t understand." "Let''s go first." "See you next week." Su Jinxi looked at himself transcribing ten pages of notes and Tang Ming''s recent itinerary. It seems that he has to do some homework tonight. By the time she finished her work, the people in thepany had basically left. Su Jinxi divides the rest of the candy into several portions and takes some home every day. Walking to the downstairs of thepany, Tang Ming''s car stopped by the side of the road. Su Jinxi now don''t say to see Tang Ming, even if he sees his car, he feels embarrassed. "Get in the car." "Mr. Tang, it''s already off work time. You have no right to order me to take the bus!" Su Jinxi bypassed him directly. "Su Jinxi, you are my 24-hour personal assistant, you have no off-duty time." Su Jinxi was so angry that he was so angry that he wanted to kill him with his eyes. "However, the sry of the personal assistant is three times higher than that of the general assistant, and there are a series ofpensation expenses such as overtime pay. If you do the work of the three of them alone, your sry will increase three times, so your monthly sry will be more than 100000 yuan. " 100000! Su Jinxi''s anger dissipated in an instant. Forget it, she still didn''t feel sorry for money. Open the car door and sit in the back, Tang Ming''s mouth hook up a smile of sess. Su Jinxi''s temper has probably guessed something. She didn''t change a cent of the card she gave her. Before she went to university, she still did part-time jobs everywhere. It is conceivable that she is rtively independent and does not like to rely on others. "Mr. Tang, you have no itinerary tonight. Where are you going to take me?" Su Jinxi recognized that this was not her way home or back to the Tang family. Tang Ming was a little surprised, "do you know that I have no itinerary?" "I''ve written down your schedule for the week, but in case I have to go back and read it a few times and make some notes." "Maybe you''re better suited to be my assistant." Tang Mingruo has some thoughts. Su Jinxi is only concerned about group A, "you said before that you would not let group a be demoted. There are only a dozen days left in this month. There are no new orders recently. Even if there are, if they don''t sign a contract in this period of time, it''s not performance, it''s not demotion. " "You just went to the sales department for a few days. You can''t be so considerate of them? Besides, you are just a chess piece in Jennie''s hand Su Jinxi said calmly: "I know that I am their chess piece. Am I not your chess piece of general manager Tang?"? Only those who stand at the top have the power of life. " Tang Ming sighed, "sometimes I think you are naive and a little silly, but now I feel that you can see better than anyone else. You are just too kind. If you can put away your kindness..." "If I put away that day of kindness, I will no longer be su Jinxi." Su Jinxi looked at the vehicles shuttling through the window, and his eyes were light. A lot of things she didn''t understand, just didn''t want to understand. If one day she is willing to understand that day, she willpletely be another person, a person she does not even know. No one knows that the conversation between the two will be a reality in the future. The car stopped at the door of a restaurant. "Mr. Tang, what are you taking me here for?" "For dinner, besides being my assistant, you are also my Mrs. Tang. You remember that." Su Jinxi frowned, "general manager Tang, there is no Tang family here, we don''t need to y." Tang Ming did not argue with her, "get out of the car." Su Jinxi got off the bus with him. She couldn''t understand Tang Ming at all. It was the opposite of Tang Ming in the past. There are a lot of cuisines that Tang Xiaoyu doesn''t like. Su Jinxi thought of the man who remembered all her likes. At this moment, she wanted to see him inexplicably."What are you thinking?" Tang Ming found her wandering again. "Nothing. I''m a little tired. I''ll go home after eating." Su Jinxi didn''t seem to want to say anything to him. Tang Ming''s heart blocked panic, clearly Su Jinxi is beside him, how does he think she is farther away from himself? "Is the food not to your taste?" "It''s OK. It''s OK. Eat it." Su Jinxi bowed her head to eat. She was not picky, even if she didn''t like it. "You can order what you like. The menu is here." Su Jinxi put down his fork, "Mr. Tang, p people and give them a sweet date. Do you think such a trick is interesting?" Chapter 98 Tang Ming on Su Jinxi that pair of clear eyes, she is not good at hiding emotions. Write all the joys and sorrows on the face, such a person seems too easy to understand, but more difficult to control than that kind of roundabout person. Like Bai Xiaoyu, seemingly docile, in fact, deep in mind, Tang Ming is not unknown. It''s not a bad thing to have a mind. It depends on where her mind is used, as long as it doesn''t touch his bottom line. Bai Xiaoyu likes to live a luxurious life. Her weaknesses are easy to control. Su Jinxi seems simple and needs money, but only for Su family, not for herself. Angry like a small stubborn cow, she ah, more difficult to handle than white Xiaoyu. "Jinxi, I''m sorry for pping you. In the future, you are my assistant, and you have to attend many ces with me. It''s no fault to invite you to dinner." "Mr. Tang, do you care what the assistant likes to eat?" How could he care about the others? The reason why he cares is that she is Su Jinxi. "I am your assistant and your partner, and we have nothing to do with it. Mr. Tang, you don''t have to worry about my feelings. We get along as well as before. " This kind of Tang Ming will create some burden on her. For the first time, Tang Ming felt powerless. You want to be nice to a person, but she doesn''t appreciate it at all. "The previous one was very good. You mean you had acute appendicitis and I left you, and you almost died of pain in the vi? Or do I throw you down again and again to catch Bai Xiaoyu? Is that really a good life? " Su Jinxi nodded, "yes, that''s good. That''s what you should do. The person you like is Bai Xiaoyu, so you don''t have to feel ashamed of me..." "Bang" a fork in Tang Ming''s hands fell into the te, "Su Jinxi, who do I like? Don''t need you to remind me! If you can''t ept my good, then enjoy my bad! Just don''t regret it. " Tang Ming got up and left without hesitation. Su Jinxi couldn''t understand what he was smoking and what fire he was getting? Forget it. It''s a pity not to eat such a big table. So Su Jinxi began to eat seriously, to eat back today''s injustice. Tang Ming settled the ount and looked at her before leaving. If her departure could have a little influence on her. Seeing Su Jinxi eating elegantly, Tang Ming is even more angry. If she really doesn''t have herself at all in her heart. Damn it! Tang Ming is very irascible, never a woman dare like this! At this time, he just wanted to vent his anger and made a call to Bai Xiaoyu. Bai Xiaoyu''s voice was very surprised: "Ming, do you not have to work overtime today?" "No, where are you?" "I eat near Shimao." "I''m near here. You''ll be right here." "OK, Ming, wait for me." Tang Ming lights a cigarette. He likes Bai Xiaoyu''s obedience and obedience. Su Jinxi seems to be obedient and clever, but in fact, she is rebellious and stubborn. At the thought of her Tang Ming, her liver is in pain. There has never been a person who canpletely upset his emotions. As a qualified authority, the first thing to learn is to manage his own emotions. Impulse is often apanied by risk. He is the sessor of the Tang family. He should not have such emotion. But because Su Jinxi broke his original rhythm. A cigarette finished, Bai Xiaoyu has rushed to the scene. "Ming, I miss you so much. You don''t apany me recently." White light rain Du mouth coquettish way. Tang Ming stroked her long hair, and the woman should be her. "Not to apany you now? Xiaoyu, I want you. " Bai Xiaoyu''s face overflows with a smirk of ttery, and strides over Tang Ming''s body. She knows his sensitivity better than anyone else. Tang Ming''s eyes do not have lust, it is not that Bai Xiaoyu doesn''t work hard enough, but his heart seems not to be on Bai Xiaoyu. He looked at the restaurant next to her. She should still be eating heartlessly. Bai Xiaoyu is about to enter the theme, but Tang Ming has a trace of reluctance, "Xiaoyu, use here." Slender fingertips vaguely stroked her lips, and Bai Xiaoyu squatted down and began to serve him. He is just thinking about a question. Is Su Jinxi''s lips so soft? The image of Su Jinxi sleeping beside him appeared in his mind, which was pure and innocent. Thinking of her face, Tang Ming has a feeling. He pulls Bai Xiaoyu back to his arms and kisses crazily. Only he knew that he was like Su Jinxi in his mind and heart. Su Jinxi is full of food and drink and walks out leisurely. When he sees Tang Ming''s car, he stops by the side of the road. Why hasn''t he left yet? His candy is still in his car.Su Jinxi couldn''t see what was happening inside the ss. She knocked on the cab door. "Mr. Tang, I''m..." The window rolled down, Su Jinxi''s face solidified on the spot. The atmosphere inside the car is fragrant and gorgeous. Bai Xiaoyu''s clothes are almost taken off, and Tang Ming''s shirt is also very messy. Embarrassment, unprecedented embarrassment. Tang Ming is intentional, he wants to see if Su Jinxi really doesn''t care! Full of lustful eyes looking at her, Bai Xiaoyu also saw Su Jinxi, she not only did not stop, but also worked harder to ignite Tang Ming. "Something?" Tang Ming looks at her provocatively. Su Jinxi quickly closed his mouth and said, "no, it''s ok You go on. I won''t disturb you She panicked to escape the scene, only one thought in her mind, my God, how bold, so bold! This is still on the side of the road where people areing and going. Su Jinxi just looked at it and his cheeks were bright red. It seems that she and Si Li Ting once were in the car, thinking of Si Li Ting, Su Jinxi touched a sugar in his mouth. Uncle, what are you doing? I seem to really like you. Su Jinxi is not influenced by Tang Ming, but kicks the stones on the road. Tang Ming looks at Su Jinxi, who kicks stones like a child. She can''t see a little sadness from her back. The lust in the eye abates, he opens white light rain. "Ming, what''s the matter?" Bai Xiaoyu has already felt it. "I''m hungry. Go to dinner." He made a casual excuse. Bai Xiaoyu put his hands around his neck, "Ming, I''m hungry, would you like to feed me?" She is a typical woman who can satisfy all the requirements of men in bed and even know how to stimte men. Tang Ming used to eat her, but I don''t know what''s going on now. Tang Ming only has Su Jinxi''s clean eyes in her head. "I''m really hungry. What do you want to eat? I''ll drive there. " Tang Ming has begun to tidy up his clothes, white light rain in the eyes of a pain, Tang Ming so long did not touch her, not easy to touch her but stopped. "Ming, you know what I want to eat." "Don''t you like Japanese food? We''re going to have sushi. " Tang Ming pretended not to understand her meaning. Bai Xiaoyu had to move back to the co pilot and put on his clothes, "Ming, what did Su Jinxi just look for you to do?" Her intuition is because Su Jinxi clearly knew that Tang Ming was still interested. "I don''t know." Tang Ming didn''t mention that she had dinner with Su Jinxi. Bai Xiaoyu saw the candy on the back seat, "Ming, did you buy it for me?" Tang Ming responded to the situation: "well." Bai Xiaoyu kisses him on the face, "Ming, you are very kind to me, thank you." He is still the romantic Tang Ming. What is he thinking? If Tang Ming and Su Jinxi were nothing, they might push Tang Ming to Su Jinxi. Bai Xiaoyu is a smart woman, knowing that she can''t make the previous mistakes again, which makes Tang Ming bored. So even if she is ufortable in her heart, she knows when to collect and when to put it. If Tang Ming really and Su Jinxi have anything, just won''t in front of her face and himself continue. "Ming, let''s go to sushi. I like tuna sushi and salmon." She soon regained her calm, smiling in front of Tang Ming. Tang Ming likes her here. She is a woman who measures the situation. "Well, go and eat what you like." "Ming, you are the best." Bai Xiaoyu has a cheerful voice. But there is still a faint sadness on the smiling face. Su Jinxi was eating sweets and kicking stones. The stone "whew" flew out of her expected range, crossed a parab in the sky, "bang" hit the door of a ck car. It is more than 10 million Rolls Royce. Su Jinxi wants to cry without tears. This time, he will not die. What''s wrong? Why kick stones. Such a luxury car is very expensive even if it only scrapes and refinishes. If the door deforms, she will die. She didn''t even have a sry until she started to work. She only had 2000 yuan of her own money. Can I have Rolls Royce repainted for 2000 yuan? Obviously not enough. Su Jinxi ran to Rolls Royce. She tapped on the window and said, "sorry, I didn''t mean to..." The window rolled down, Su Jinxi on a pair of joking eyes. "I dare to smash my car. How can youpensate me?" Su Jinxi was surprised and said, "uncle, how can you be here?" Just as soon as the person she thought appeared, it was amazing."Because You''re here, so I''m here, but someone doesn''t seem to like me Si Li Ting joked. "Uncle, I didn''t mean it. I swear to God, I didn''t mean to." Si Li Ting chuckled and opened the door. Su Jinxi climbed into the car without saying anything. She missed him, but she wanted to see him inexplicably. When I miss you, you can appear in my world, which is the best gift for me. Si Li Ting took her into his arms and said in her ear with a low voice: "it''s OK on purpose. As long as you like it, there are many cars in my house. If you like it, you can smash which one you like. If it''s not enough, we''ll buy it." Su Jinxi looked up at his gentle eyes. "Uncle, I found something." "Well?" "I feel like I really like you. What should I do?" Chapter 99 Like, she finally said the mouth, Si Li Ting and so on her this sentence are fast waiting for the end of time. "Say it again, little fool." Su Jinxi''sst attempt to advertise to Jianyun failed, which was the first time she said she liked people. The voice is very small, but also with a trace of shyness, even dare not look at him. "No more." She was shy and went into his arms. I remember the first time she woke up, and before she knew the situation, Lin Jun came in and scared her into his arms. Later, drilling seems to be used to it, so that now she has nothing to do to Si Li Ting''s arms. Si Li Ting pulled Su Jinxi out of his arms. "Susu, I want to hear what you just said again." Su Jinxi embarrassed don''t open a face, Si Li Ting gently raised her chin, let her look at his eyes. "Good, look me in the eye and say it again." His voice seemed to be a bit of a demagogue. The light in the car flickered. Su Jinxi couldn''t see his pupils clearly, but she could also imagine his sapphire eyes. "Li Ting, I seem to like you." "Remove the like." "I like you." Su Jinxi or said the mouth, Si Li Ting''s heart excited, a will her hard into the arms. "Susu, Susu, my Susu." Su Jinxi leans in his arms and listens to his heartbeats. "Li Ting, I like what you call me." "Susu, do you know how happy I am?" Si Li Ting is happy like a child. "Now what do you want me to do?" His eyes were full of light. Su Jinxi shook his head, "as long as I don''t do it." Si Li Ting scraped her nose, "little dirty girl, I want to kiss, to embrace, to hold high." He took a look at the top of his head is not rich, Su Jinxi rarely see such a childish third uncle. "I can''t lift high, but I can kiss and hug. Uncle, I miss you so much." When Tang Ming pped her in the face, she felt very aggrieved. She was not su Meng, and she made a big noise when she met something unpleasant. Although she is simple, she also understands thew of this society, not to mention that Tang Ming can start to beat people, even Jennie can. This is the social hierarchy, the strong are respected, and she is not high enough to climb fast enough, can only be trampled on. Crying is just a child''s practice, so she didn''t cry or make any noise. Su Jinxi, seemingly fragile, is actually stronger than anyone else. Si Li Ting didn''t know that she was beaten and transferred to be an assistant in thepany. She took her waist. "If you miss me, then marry me. Shall we live together every day? You can see me whenever you want. " Su Jinxi shook his head. "Li Ting, I haven''t solved the problem with Tang Ming. We can''t be together for the moment." "Si Li Ting looked at her displeasantly," so you make me white happy? I still can''t have you openly? " "Third uncle, I think about a problem carefully. Now people in the Tang family think that I have a good rtionship with president Tang. To break up immediately, I thought there was a reason for my cheating. The Tang family would never tolerate a cheating woman. They hate me to the bone, and will drive me out of the Tang family without saying. This method seems simple, but it will bring a lot of harm. Not to mention my reputation, the reputation of the Su family will be damaged, and so will the president Tang and the Tang family. Especially when you know that you are the target, what will everyone think of you and us? " Si Li Ting knew she would think like this, "as long as you are willing, you don''t have to care about other people''s ideas." "Li Ting, I can''t do it. I didn''t know I would like you when I promised Tang Ming. I can''t hurt so many people because I''m alone Su Jinxi shook his head. From the moment Si Li Ting knew her, he knew that she was such a character, otherwise he would not threaten her with weakness. At that time, he would not know that Su Jinxi''s weakness would be one of his own. "Susu, do you want me to wait?" "I know it''s unfair to you. I mean, I can''t be your girlfriend now, until Tang Ming and I are finished. If you still like me at that time, shall we be together again "No, not at all. I want to be with you all the time. If you don''t separate for one year and two years, I can''t wait that long." Su Jinxi''s eyes were full of seriousness, "Li Ting, you like me now, and I like you, but how long can this kind of lovest? Can you guarantee that you''re not on the spur of the moment for me? And I can''t guarantee that I''m in a good mood for you. If we can''t leave at the end of the day, we''ll make a big noise, and we''ll be hurt by several defeats. No one can afford the cost. "The original small woman still has thisyer of concern, "what you really care about is that I can''t walk with you for a lifetime?" "Yes, if we are just ordinary people, it is normal for us to separate, open and close. The key is that we have to pay such a high price and we can''t go far. If you are a man, it will be over if others smile, but I am a woman, and I will bear all kinds of titles all my life... " Her concern is not unreasonable, this is the reality, "I am sorry, I am too self-sufficient, since I have provoked you, I will be responsible for the end. Susu, there is not only one reason for cheating. There are many reasons for people to be separated. This is not asplicated as you think "In addition to using the reason of my cheating, you can''t expose the fact that Tang Ming came to me to cover up the fact that he and Bai Xiaoyu were together. In this way, although I am not the victim, Bai Xiaoyu and Tang Ming will fall into public criticism. He helped me, and I can''t harm him. " "Si Li Ting sighed," you this wench is to think too much for others, think too little for oneself. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt Tang Ming''s reputation. Are you satisfied? But you must promise me that we will keep our present rtionship. You don''t have to do anything. Leave the rest to me. I''ll try to separate you. " Su Jinxi has some doubts: "our current rtionship?" She couldn''t define what they were now. "No one can change the fact that you are my woman. Susu, you will be my wife before March." Mrs. Si, Su Jinxi likes this title inexplicably. She slowly stroked the boss Li Ting''s face, "Li Ting, are you really not a whim to me? I said, if you don''t mean it, don''te to me. " The happier she is, the more afraid she will be. She is floating in the air. Maybe the next second she will be pushed down, and she will fall to pieces. "Little fool, am I sincere to you? Don''t you really feel it? Seeing people is not with your eyes, but with your heart. I thought you would understand even if I didn''t say so. " Su Jinxi buried his head in his chest, "Li Ting, in addition to me, have you ever touched other people?" She had never thought that she would be with him before, so she would not care about his past. Now that she understood what she meant, she was very concerned about his past. "No one else but you." "Why did you touch me that night? Just because of the drugs? " "Not because of the drugs, it''s because of you." Si Li Ting replied word by word. Su Jinxi took his arm and said, "uncle, I feel so happy. I finally found a person who loves me and I love you." "Little fool, call me uncle?" "I''m used to it. Although you''re not much older than me, I want to call you that." Si Li Ting''s mood was much better, "good, as long as you like, call me anything." Su Jinxi took out a sugar, like a child, climbed to Si Li Ting''s body. "This is my third uncle''s sugar. It''s delicious, sweet and sour." Su Jinxi peeled a piece of sugar and ate it. It was just like her mood now. It was very sweet. Hands hook Si Li Ting''s neck, straddle sit on Si Li Ting''s body, I''m afraid that she is the only one in the world who can be so presumptuous in front of him. Tang Ming said that Su Jinxi would not be coquettish. In fact, she is not. Her coquettish attitude can only be disyed in front of the people she likes. "Is it? I''ll try it. " "Well, I still have several in my pocket. I''ll peel them for you." Su Jinxi is getting ready to take sugar from his pocket. Si Li Ting seized her small hand, "don''t take it, there are ready-made." Arm a force, Su Jinxi fell toward him, Si Li Ting homeopathy contained her lips. Lips and teeth depend on each other, sweet and sour touch spread in each other''s mouth. Su Jinxi was almost suffocated by his kiss. Si Li Ting released her. The sugar melted in the temperature of two people. "Si Li Ting got cheap also sell obediently," I how did not taste out sour, very sweet. " Su Jinxi heard that he meant something, "uncle, you are really bad sometimes!" The hand that put in her waist mercilessly pinched a, "little Susu, has anyone taught you a thing?" "Well? What''s the matter "Don''t sit on a man." Si Li Ting moved forward. Su Jinxi this just reacts toe over, roll down from him in a hurry, "ah, third uncle, you are bad!" "There will be worse, little Susu. You don''t have coffee at home, do you?" Su Jinxi did not know, so, "yes, I don''t have coffee. What''s the matter?" "I have a lot. I''ll go to my house for coffee tonight." On the side of his lips that evil smile, Su Jinxi remembered that night when they both kiss goodbye.Si Li Ting then proposed to go upstairs to have a coffee. At that time, she was not sure what she wanted, so she refused Si Li Ting. Who knows he still remembers the stem. As if afraid to refuse, Si Li Ting added a few words: "if you don''t like coffee, my family still has juice, red wine, there is always a suitable one for you, I promise." "Uncle, I don''t want to drink anything." "No, I have to drink it, little Susu. If you admit that you like me, I can''t escape. You can only be mine in my life." He threatened, biting her earlobe. "Uncle, you''re overbearing..." "Don''t like it?" "No, I like it very much." Su Jinxi is very brave after confirming his intention. He is no longer the timid little girl before. "After that, you will be the man of my sujinxi." Chapter 100 Once again, he took her home. Su Jinxi didn''t reject this ce as much as before. Even those servants were inexplicably pleasing to her. "Hello, miss." As soon as Su Jinxi entered the door, everyone warmly said hello to her. Su Jinxi was not used to such hospitality. "Hello, I''m disturbing you again." Last time in here and Si Li Ting displeasure, even left Si Li Ting did not say a word with her. "What do you think?" "Miss you, you ignored mest time I talked to you." Su Jinxi reached out and poked him in the chest. Si Li Ting caught her restless little hand, "also said me, you run to block wine bottles for other men, you know how much strength I wasted to control not to strangle you to death?" No wonder the Si Li Ting she saw before she was in aa was as fierce as a man eating beast. "Who told you to let that sweet touch your arm! By the way, you said you haven''t touched a woman, but it''s not called touching? " Su Jinxi was angry at the thought of that night. Why did she drink so much? It''s not because Yanran and those people said something. Si Li Ting looked at the angry little woman beside her, "to settle ounts after autumn, right? Who was preparing to confess outside the bar that night? If I didn''t just show up, would you have been his girlfriend?" Two people you a word, I a word while walking upstairs, the maid are shocked. Is this kid really the president of the cold noodle hybrid? Su Jinxi was carried into the house by Si Li Ting, "great strength? In addition to that Yan Ran, there is the long hair Yunli. " "Which cloud Li?" Si Li Ting was not in a good mood that day. He wanted to drown his worries by drinking. Who knows when he got off the bus, he saw Su Jinxi ready to confess to Jianyun. At that time, he would like to kick Jian Yun and strangle the little woman to death. Later, he had been paying attention to Su Jinxi. Why did she sit so close to Jian Yun? She threw her heart on Su Jinxi. How could he care about Yunli. "It''s the one with long hair, a white skirt and a good singer. Don''t you forget it?" As soon as he mentioned singing, Li Ting remembered, "you say that woman dressed like a ghost? I can''t even see her face. How can I know her name? " Su Jinxi heard that the goddess like figure in other people''s mouth became a female ghost in his heart, "cough, it''s sennvxiao''s fresh style, what kind of female ghost." "I don''t like any style. Anyway, if you''re such a little thing, if you block the bottle for others, do you believe it or not, I''ll fill the bottle for you next time!" Su Jinxi recognized the meaning of his words and bit him with a red face, "uncle, you old driver of the train!" "Come on, little sister, lie down and let''s drive." Si Li Ting with a bad smile threw her down on the bed. Su Jinxi retreated again and again, "uncle, this is not the bus to kindergarten. I want to get off." "The car doors are all welded to death by me. My children are good. My uncle is going to start." Si Li Ting pulled off his tie, Su Jinxi swallowed his saliva, such a third uncle is really damned sexy! Now she seems to be poisoned, always feel that his every move seems to have a provocative meaning. Su Jinxi suddenly thought of that night, the woman in white dress, sound like the sounds of nature. She looked so clean and wless, just like a lotus flower out of mud. Even if she is a woman, she wants to take pity on her, let alone a man. She should be born with a desire to protect her. Su Jinxi looked up at him, "third uncle, the one named Yunli is very beautiful and sings so well. Are you really not moved?" "You think you are the only beauty in the world?" Si Li Ting raised his eyebrows. Although in the game he always hit her, in terms of appearance, Su Jinxi''s facial features really have no fault. Even ifpared with those mixed race children, she is not inferior in the slightest, beautiful face, snow-white skin, tall body, perfect. Su Meng is her sister. She can''t be as well dressed as Su Jinxi. Most of the time, Su Jinxi is in, or just a little eyebrow on the way out. If you dress up well, she is definitely a monster whoughs at the city and then the country. Su Jinxi is very beautiful. There are also women of her own style in the world. Are they so superficial and treat others with their looks? "No, a lot of people are beautiful." "That''s right. Among so many people, I only want you, not because of how beautiful you are, but because you are su Jinxi. I like you, not because no one is better than you, just because you are the unique sujinxi in the world. No matter how good-looking others look, what does it have to do with me? Do you think I''m meeting someone who loves one? " Su Jinxi said, "it''s not the best. I didn''t identify you before. Once I identified you, you only belong to me.Third uncle, I also have requirements. From now on, I will not let people touch me again. You must promise me that I will not be contaminated with other women any more. " "What if I was contaminated?" Si Li Ting deliberately teases her. "If you are contaminated, we will be finished. I am very small and can only hold one person. If you betray me, I willpletely erase you from my heart." "You look so serious. Don''t worry. Before you, no one has seduced me. I didn''t need women before. With you, you are what I need. I will not think about it or touch other people. All my life, Si Li Ting belongs to Su Jinxi. " Su Jinxi tears in his eyes, "third uncle, you must not cheat." "I''m not going to cheat little Susu." Si Li Ting pecked on her lips. "But third uncle, I haven''t finished with Tang Ming for one day, so you can''t really show up with me. If there is something in the Tang family, I still need to cooperate with Tang Ming for the time being. Uncle, I don''t want you to be wronged. You are the president of Dihuang. So many people are lining up to tter you, but you have to be patient for me... " Su Jinxi thought more and more guilty, Si Li Ting index finger put on her lips. "Susu is not wrong. I am the one who provokes you. I voluntarily undertake it, so don''t say you want to be separated from me. As I said, I will try to make you and Tang Minge to an end without paying too much. Su Su doesn''t have to worry about this. You just need to promise me that you can''t let Tang Ming touch you at any time. My greatest patience is that you stay by his side in a false name for the time being, but he will never allow him to touch you This is the bottom line of Si Li Ting. There is no need for him to say that Su Jinxi and Tang Ming can not have anything. "I promise you, not only Tang Ming, I will not let other men touch me under any circumstances. Because Su Jinxi belongs to Si Li Ting, only to Si Li Ting. " Su Jinxi is sentimental. Her wordspletely ignited Si Li Ting, "Su Su..." She held out her hand and sped his broad palm, as if her fingers sped together and would never be separated. Feeling to the deep, Su Jinxi suddenly thought of something to push him away. "What''s the matter? Susu. " Si Li Ting sees her expression is upright, thought that had the matter. "Uncle, I''m not safe these days. That What do you have in your family Su Jinxi pointed to himself. Clearly in the interest of the head, like a sudden brake. Si Li Ting helpless, "in addition to you, I have not touched her woman, how can I have that in my home." "That''s also true. If something goes wrong, take it with youter." Su Jinxi is serious. "Susu means I want it anytime, anywhere? In that case, I will be very happy. " Su Jinxi hastily exined, "no, no, no, that''s not the meaning. Uncle, what should I do tonight? I don''t want to get pregnant. " "I said I would be in charge and I''m d you have my baby." Si Li Ting has identified Su Jinxi, for the children''s thing is fate, he does not deliberately do not want to ask. "Uncle, I''m still young. I don''t want to have children so early, and now is not the time to have children." Think of what Tang Ming said before, if a man loves you, he won''t hurt you. Su Jinxi is also afraid that if Si Li Ting ignores his feelings, such a man is very selfish. She gently took Si Li Ting''s hand, "uncle, I don''t want to take any more medicine. The doctor said that taking that medicine is not good for your health..." As soon as I heard that Su Jinxi had taken medicine, Si Li Ting was cold all over. "When did you take the medicine? Who let you eat it Si Li Ting is very clear about that kind of medicine is what principle, side effect is very big. Su Jinxi didn''t expect him to react so much, "this morning, didn''t we yesterday and the day before yesterday? I checked it online, and it seems that it can be done in 72 hours. " Su Jinxi thinks that they are too frequent, but she has no resistance to the third uncle! His eyes, a kiss on her leg on the soft, all me third uncle is too attractive! Si Li Ting is very dissatisfied with her taking medicine, "after not taking medicine, one is not allowed, I will pay attention to, even if it is really have a child to want." "Well What now? Or not. " "Si Li Ting a will her down," it seems that I am still not hard enough, you can also think East to west. " "Ah Third uncle. " It''s this feeling. She can''t control her feeling at all. At this time, she just wants to sink with him. "Uncle, I''m afraid..." She''s really not ready to be a mother. Si Li Ting bit her ear lobe, "I will control, don''t be afraid." He clenched Su Jinxi''s fingers, and his pupils were already stained with lust."Susu, say, you are mine." Su Jinxi suppressed his body''s shudder, "I, I am a third uncle." "Call my name." "Su, Su Jinxi belongs to Si Li Ting, and will always be Si Li Ting''s He gave her a sharp kiss on the lips, and his voice was mute. "Susu, you will be my life." Chapter 101 After a good night''s sleep, Su Jinxi wakes up like a kitten in Si Li Ting''s arms. Rubbing against his body, Si Li Ting fell a kiss on her forehead, "good morning, my baby." "Uncle, when is it?" "It''s almost nine o''clock." Si Li Ting doesn''t matter anyway. Lin has to deal with the big things for him. He works hard all year round. It''s normal to bete once in a while. Su Jinxi is different. She was transferred to the secretary department only yesterday. Tang Ming gave the three secretaries a holiday. At nine o''clock, he was still sleeping. Su Jinxi got up from the bed with a carp. "I''m going to die. I''mte." Su Jinxi is heading for the bathroom. Si Li Ting looked at Su Jinxi leisurely. His hands were around his chest and his voice was light: "so do you want to consider mypany to work? Every day, you can not only sleep until you wake up naturally, you can get your sry, you can have three meals and amodation, not to mention special benefits. " "What benefits?" "Free 24-hour chance to get close to God at any time. How about this job?" Si Li Ting raises eyebrow way. As long as a man has a woman he likes, the first thing is to try to turn her to bed, and the second thing is to turn her home. Put her under your nose, no one is allowed to get close to her, and wish to write his name on her face. The possessiveness is not strong in general. Su Jinxi nced at him and said, "I''m not here to work, but to warm your bed." Now they haven''t worked together yet. As long as they have a chance, the firewood will meet the fire. However, Su Jinxi, who has always had good self-control, now has no resistance to Si Li Ting. "Susu, warm the bed, that means to serve my concubine, you are my main room, warm heart is almost the same." "Ah, ah, uncle, I won''t tease you anymore. I''m reallyte." Su Jinxi washed quickly, tied up his hair and changed into a set of elegant and neat uniform. "You ask the driver to take me to work first. I can''t wait for you." "Good." Look at her so anxious appearance, Si Li Ting also did not tease her again, if again teases small Su Su Su to want really angry. Su Jinxi took a look at the mobile phone, so far there has been no call from Tang Ming and assistant Zhan. No phone call doesn''t mean nothing. Su Jinxi pokes in his heart and thinks, will Tang Ming get uptest night? After all, she once saw Tang Ming and Bai Xiaoyu in the car yesterday. Who knows if the battle situation between them will be more intense. It turns out that Su Jinxi thought too much. When she got to the office, there was only one person in the office. "Assistant Zhan." She was very embarrassed to say. Because Su Jinxi and Tang Ming have an ambiguous rtionship, assistant Zhan is not good at criticizing her. "Assistant Su, now there are only you and me. President Tang is busy every day, and my duty is to deal with some big things. Before, there were three of them dealing with those trivial matters. I''m not very familiar with this part. You were a total of one and a half hourste. Fortunately, there is only one meeting for president Tang in the morning. I have prepared the meeting materials for you in advance. Assistant Su should not bete in the future. " "Yes, I see. I won''t bete again next time." Su Jinxi also feels that he has be more and more degenerate recently. "General manager Tang''s meeting is not over yet. Go to the meeting room to find him. Did the three of them exin to you clearly yesterday? If you don''t, ask clearly, don''t make any mistakes at that time. You and I can''t bear this responsibility. " Assistant Zhan was originally a more serious person. This time, he was more gentle in front of Su Jinxi. If the assistant made such a serious mistake, it would be more than a few words of understatement. "Well, I''ll be right there." "Change the water for Mr. Tang every half an hour. Just half an hour, you will go in." "Yes, assistant Zhan. I''ll be there in a minute." Su Jinxi goes in with a cup of tea. As soon as he enters the conference room, Su Jinxi feels a serious atmosphere. Tang Ming, dressed in a straight suit, summed up in an orderly manner, which was quite different from the man who was full of erotic color in the carst night. Su Jinxi puts the tea cup by his side. Tang Ming doesn''t look at her and goes on to the next topic. Su Jinxi started to record the key points of the meeting with her notebook. Although she was a secretary, she didn''t have to deal with sales. Secretary''s affairs are more trivial, and all departments have to deal with, in apany is a decisive person. Half an hourter, Tang Ming''s meeting was over. "Assistant Su,e to my office." Su Jinxi felt that he was just like a student who was disobedient when he was reading before. He was caught by the director of education. He said that he would go to the office obediently. Tang Ming sat on the chair, and fan, the president, immediately came out."Close the door." Su Jinxi closes the door andes in. She stands straight in front of Tang Ming without saying a word, waiting for Tang Ming to speak. "Assistant Su doesn''t know what time to go to work? Look at the time Last night, Su Jinxi''s heartlessness added to Tang Ming''s obstruction all night. Bai Xiaoyu used countless means on Tang Ming. Tang Ming fell asleep with a sentence that he was not in the mood. He seems to have installed a viin Su Jinxi in his mind, and kept hopping in his mind all night. Originally wanted to see her early in the morning, who knows she is good, not even a person can see. Su Jinxi knew that this was his fault. "I''m sorry, Mr. Tang. I''ll never bete again." saw Su Jin brook did not wipe any foundation, but her cheeks were very bright. She looked very good. At the thought of not sleeping all night, Su Jinxi was sleeping soundly, and Tang Ming was angry. "Did you sleep wellst night?" "Not bad." With Si Li Ting together, Su Jinxi has always had a sense of security and had a sweet sleep. It seems that she had a dream, but now she has forgotten what it is. "It''s your first time to be an assistant today, so let''s forget about beingte. If there''s another time, you''ll see if I''ll forgive you." "Yes, Mr. Tang, I know." Su Jinxi reminds herself in her heart that she didn''te here to y. She wants to learn something and try to climb up. "Mr. Tang, you have an appointment with Mr. Li at 2 p.m., so you need to deal with these documents in the morning." Tang Ming thought she was so strict with her, she would be a little unhappy, did not expect that her face did not feel any difort, but quickly adapted to it. "What''s the itinerary for tomorrow?" Tang Ming asked as she handled the documents in her hand. "I''m going to see the two presidents tomorrow, at 10 a.m. and 3 p.m., at..." Su Jinxi said that her voice was very good, just like a storyteller. Tang Ming liked to listen to her voice. "Mr. Tang, are you listening to me?" "Listen, go on." Tang Ming''s ears are suffused with a trace of blush. Damn it, how could he be fascinated by her voice. Su Jinxi flipped the back page. Tang Ming saw that her fingers were thin and white. If she wore a ring, it would be very nice. Although she and I did not hold a wedding ceremony, jewelry was still added to her. Why never saw her wear a ring? It''s not just rings. Su doesn''t seem to like wearing jewelry and dressing up. Even if sometimes see her make-up, it is also very light makeup, and her in face is not much different. There are holes in the ears, but she doesn''t wear them. How can a woman not dress up well? "Mr. Tang, you You are distracted again Su Jinxi reminds again. Tang Ming is going to be crazy. How can she be like a changed person when she meets Su Jinxi? What magic does she have? "I didn''t sleep wellst night. Go and make me a cup of coffee." Tang Ming made an excuse. Su Jinxi looked at his face slightly haggard color, think it should be with Bai Xiaoyu indulge excessive. She looked as if I understood, "OK, Mr. Tang, I''ll go right away." Tang Ming on her evil eyes, one eye can see through what she is thinking. "Put away what''s in your head, not what you think." Su Jinxi''s small face was slightly gossipy. "Mr. Tang, they are all young people. You and Miss Bai have such a good rtionship. I understand." "Su, Jin, Xi!" Tang Ming word by word, she is that eye to see their rtionship with Bai Xiaoyu very good? Even if it''s not good, it''s because of this woman. Since he saw Bai Xiaoyu tossing Su Jinxi in the hospital, Tang Ming has be more disgusted with Bai Xiaoyu. He clearly knows that he shouldn''t be like this, and Bai Xiaoyu is the woman he believes. But sometimes feelings can''t be controlled by reason at all. The more depressed he is, the more uncontroble he is. Once the rebound is the same as he is now, his eyes and mind are su Jinxi. "Mr. Tang, I''ll make coffee for you." Su Jinxi quickly slipped away. Her mind is also thinking of a thing, why Tang Ming indulge excessive, looking at so haggard. Take a look at some uncle, this morning, a face full of spring breeze, no influence at all. Is it Tang Ming''s health problem? Tang Ming and Si Li Ting of the office sneeze at the same time. If Tang Ming knows that Su Jinxi thinks he is ill, he will not be angry to death! Su Jinxi is making coffee leisurely. There are text messagesing in. "Baby, remember to have breakfast." It''s from the third uncle. Sincest night, he seems to like to call himself baby.In the past, she felt that people called these two words numb, but she didn''t feel numb when she was called by the third uncle. When he is happy, he will call himself Susu, when he is unkind, he will call himself little Susu, when he teases himself, he will call himself a little fool. No matter which name it is, Su Jinxi likes it as long as it is called by the third uncle. "Well, good." Su Jinxi smiles sweetly. Chapter 102 This smile is just seen by Tang Ming. In the bright morning, the sun shines through the French windows. Su Jinxi holds a coffee spoon in his hand and pours coffee into the coffee pot one by one. It was a very simple action, but she showed endless elegance when she did it. The sun just fell on her, and the chestnut hair was very soft in the sun. The perfect lip is gently raised, the sun jumps on her face, ting ayer of sacred light for her. She could feel her joy at such a distance. What happened? Sheughed so happily? Tang Ming''s line of sight falls on her notebook. Seeing the contents of the notebook, Tang Ming drops her eyes and ponders. "Mr. Tang, the coffee is ready, three spoonfuls of sugar, right?" "You are very careful. They told you once and you will remember it." Tang Ming boasted. "That''s what I should do. If it''s OK, I''ll go out first." Su Jinxi has begun to adapt to the status of an assistant. She would also like to Tang Ming review the good contract to all departments, there is a problem tomunicate with them. "Wait, what''s the day after tomorrow?" Tang Ming asked. Su Jinxi didn''t look at his notebook, and he recited it like a stream. "The day after tomorrow, Tang always needs to go on a business trip to the United States for a week." "Well, you pack up ande with me." Su Jinxi''s smile was stiff on his face, "shall I go?" "What? Is there a problem? " Of course, there are problems. There are big problems. No one can ask for such a beautiful job. If he knew he was not happy to go on a business trip, Su Jinxi didn''t have pleasure on his face, but was frightened. On business trip, you can not only get the travel expenses, but also go abroad by the way. Some secretaries even want to take the opportunity to curry favor with the president. If they have the opportunity to lean on the president''s thigh, they will not dieughing? Tang Ming is dissatisfied with Su Jinxi''s expression and asks her to go on a business trip with herself. She is not a bit happy. Instead, what is the matter with her expression of bitter hatred? "Mr. Tang, as far as I know, it was assistant Zhan who apanied you on business trips before?" "Yes, now you have a problem?" "I''ve just taken over the position of assistant. I don''t even know what''s going on in thepany. If I do something wrong when I go abroad, it won''t be good. So it''s better for assistant Zhan to apany Mr. Tang. I''ll wait for you in thepany. " Tang Ming turned over the documents in her hand without expression. "This time in the United States, I will contact CEOs of manypanies, and there will be a very important meeting. I remember you said before that you wanted to learn more, not to work all your life? What a rare and valuable learning experience this time. No one else wants it. You don''t want it? " Su Jinxi naturally wants to open his eyes. He used to sleep with Tang Ming. Not to mention that this time is a room and sleep, although Tang Ming recently some wind, but it should not be hungry to start their own. Su Jinxi doesn''t worry about personal safety. She only talked with Si Li Tingst night. Even if it''s rted to work, Su Jinxi is not willing to. "Mr. Tang, I think I''m still young. I''d better wait until I get a chance." Tang Ming didn''t expect this girl to be so stubborn. She also refused. "Assistant Su, don''t forget that I am your boss now. You are just a subordinate. The only thing you have to do is obey." "Mr. Tang I really don''t want to go. " "I have to. I''ll ask assistant Zhan to book our tickets." Su Jinxi came back to her office with her notebook. If she was not happy, she had to deal with her own affairs first. To Si Li Ting sent a message, "Uncle ah, Tang always wants me to apany me, he goes on a business trip for a week." Si Li Ting is speechless. Her address is irritated by this sentence. "Why does he want you to apany him on business?" "Because I''m his assistant now." Yesterday, Su Jinxi patronized him, and he didn''t mention it. Si Li Ting thought of Tang Ming''s sudden cancetion of cooperation, and Su Jinxi was inexplicably his assistant. There must be something wrong with it. "Assistant Lin, check something for me." "Sir, what''s the matter?" Now Lin Jun has been very clear, as long as Si Li Ting''s face is this expression, it is not about cooperation. His happiness, anger, sorrow and happiness arepletely linked with Su Jinxi, so you don''t have to guess to know that he must have something to do with Su Jinxi. "What happened between Tang Ming and Su Su yesterday." "Yes, I''ll check it right away." Lin Jun leaves neatly. In fact, he is also curious about why Tang Ming cancelled the cooperation when he said that it was cancelled. This investigation found out that he finally knew the reason, but he was afraid that the news would let Si Li Ting run away. "Sir, I found out.""Say it." Si Li Ting neatly signed his name on the document. "Yes, Miss Su brought the contract back to the sales department yesterday morning. The people in the sales department were very happy. Who knowster, Tang Ming didn''t know what happened. She called Miss Su into the office. When she returned to the sales department, Miss Su blushed Si Li Ting turned over the folder''s hand to stop, "say clearly, what is blushing." Obviously, Lin Jun''s Blush here does not mean Su Jinxi''s shy blush. Lin Jun swallowed his saliva, "that, it seems to have been beaten, there are five finger marks on his face." "What! She was beaten, and by whom? " Si Li Ting thought of sending her a message. She just said that she was not happy and did not mention the specific process. When I saw her yesterday, I was excited and forgot to ask what happened to thepany. "ording to the witness, she only went to Tang Ming''s office at that time. There was only one possibility that she was beaten by Tang Ming. Then Tang Ming transferred her from the sales department to the Secretariat and asked Miss Su to be his personal assistant. " Si Li Ting gnashing his teeth: "close to the body!" "Sir, it''s not what you think. It''s just that. He can''t ask Miss Su to be intimate." Lin Junsheng was afraid that his father would run away, so he quickly exined. However, how could he feel that the more he exined, the more ck he became? "Even if he wants to be close to him, Miss Su can''t be close to him. Miss Su only has a man in her heart, and she will stick it..." It''s good not to exin. As soon as he exins, Si Li Ting''s face is even darker than before. "Why did he hit people? It had something to do with the cancetion of cooperation?" Lin Jun shook his head. "I don''t know. At that time, there were only three people in his office. Assistant Zhan was tight lipped. No one knew what happened at that time." Si Li Ting thought of the little woman who was still smiling at her sidest night. She was so wronged that she didn''t reveal half a word to herself. Clearly so afraid of pain, crying not to do surgery, people were fan out five finger print, she can not say a word. Si Li Ting really don''t know whether she is strong or weak. No wonder she lies in her arms and says she thinks about herself. When she was beaten by Tang Ming, she should think about herself most. However, by chance, she realized that she didn''t send her candy to make her happy. At that time, I only knew that she was wronged. After all, she was in Tang Ming''spany. If something happened, Tang Ming would cover her. I didn''t go deep to think, who knows the person who hit her is Tang Ming! No wonder yesterday she will be sure of their own mind, between the dark and the wrong, he gave her the greatestfort. Si Li Ting now know this matter, heart more distressed, this little fool, why don''t you tell yourself a word. "It seems that Tang Ming has been enjoying a bit of peace recently. I need to have some fun for him." Si Li Ting is ying with the pen in his hand. Every time Lin Jun sees his expression, he knows that someone is going to suffer. "Sir, what are you going to do?" "The woman who dares to beat me, I want him to give him back a hundred times!" Si Li Ting pulled out a map from the side. He drew a few circles on the map with a pen. "Go and buy me some pieces ofnd around here." "I''m afraid the price of these pieces ofnd is high. I don''t know what I''m going to do?" "What are you doing? How about the crematorium? " Lin Jun wants to cry without tears. How did he fall in love with the dead service industry recently? "Yes, I have acquired the golf course. If it is developed there, it will be a big crematorium and graveyard. The procedures are also in the process of purchasing. I have calcted that once the crematorium ispleted, this resource will be saturated for the time being. If you build it again, the supply will exceed the demand, and we will be in a loss state. Sir, you can think about it Si Li Ting sneered, "the golf course hasn''t started yet. For the time being, the golf course will remain unchanged for the time being, and it will be developed when it is necessary in the future. Now I want you to concentrate your firepower and purchase thesends for me. Here I want them to be crematoria! " Lin Jun stroked his forehead. Sometimes, he was more self willed than children! "That''s OK, but from a geographical point of view, it''s more suitable to be built into a residential building. In front of it, the Tang Group is preparing to develop it..." When Lin Junyi mentioned the Tang n, he suddenly understood why Si Li Ting was building cemeteries and crematoria around him. "Cough, sir, is this a little too damaging?" Lin Jun touched his nose. He has always known that Si Li Ting is Scorpio, Scorpio people have a strong sense of revenge. But just because Tang Ming pped Su Jinxi, someone would turn thend bought by Tang''s group into a crematorium, which is too Let''s not say whether they will make a profit or a loss. After all, they all mix up in the market, and we will leave some points for doing things.Thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, who knows which day it will be in the hands of the other party if you are not careful? Si Li Ting''s doing this is absolutely the great taboo of the shopping mall. What Lin Jun worried about finally happened. He lost his mindpletely and could do anything for Su Jinxi. Besides, Tang Ming is still his nephew. His attack on Tang Ming is a blow to his own industry. Why! "Si Li Ting pped the table and got up? I don''t think it''s enough. Can he fight my treasure? I''ll have to pay for it. " Chapter 103 Lin Junsheng was afraid of his angry words, "my Lord, although you change your name, it will not change the fact that you are the Tang family. You hate the people of the Tang family. The old man is good to you. I want toe to Tang''s group and hold the shares in his hands for you. In the past, there is no rtionship between you and Tang''s cooperation, and there is no loss to you and Tang''s group. Now, if you attack the Tang family, you are undoubtedly attacking your own industry. It''s not right for Tang Ming to beat Miss Su. We have other ways to get revenge. Why use this method of injuring the enemy for 1000 and losing 800 for ourselves? " "My industry? You think I care about Down''s? If I really cared, I wouldn''t be sitting here today. I never expected the Tang family to give me anything, now I have everything is my own hard work. In the past, I didn''t have the Tang family, so I survived all the hardships, not to mention now, the Tang family is of no use to me. " Lin Jun murmured to himself: "the LORD did not say that who would dislike money, but now how does he dislike the Tang family?" "Assistant Lin, you seem to talk a lot today." Si Li Ting looked at him coldly. "Sir, I don''t mean that. I just don''t think you need to pay such a high price. Don''t you realize that you have too much affection for Miss Su?" Si Li Ting''s voice was cold: "I love her, it''s a fact." "It''s a good thing to love someone. My lord once taught me that you should be rational before you do anything. An impulsive person is like a reckless man. How can a rash man achieve great things? My Lord, you have done too many impulsive things because of Miss Su recently "I said that, but Lin Jun, I will tell you another truth today. If a man even his own woman has been wronged, he can swallow his anger, he is not worthy of being a man! Now you can''t understand what I''m saying to you. You should understand it when you have someone you like Lin Jun wants to cry without tears. Is the presidentughing at him as a single dog! Crit, this is the real crit. "My Lord, I''m very happy with you and Miss Su. I''m just worried that you will be caught and attacked if you go on like this." Lin Jun followed him for a long time, and also understood the hardships and hardships of Si Li Ting''s journey. It is because of knowing that he will protect thend of Si Li Ting. "I know what you are worried about. Only the weak will worry about their own weakness. I will be stronger and protect her from harm." "Sir, I know. I''ll do it right away." Lin Jun turns out. I was wrong. I was afraid that Si Li Ting would climb higher because Su Jinxi ruined his future. Su Jinxi will be his driving force. Indeed, the weak will be afraid of being attacked. As long as he is strong enough than everyone else, then he will be invulnerable! Don''t be afraid of anyone. "Wait a minute. You can do one more thing to check Tang Ming''s trip to America." "Yes, sir." Si Li Ting got up and stood in front of the French window and looked down on everything below. He is not high enough now, and his territory is not big enough. He has to work harder to build an empire with iron walls. Soon Lin Jun inquired about the good news, "Sir, I have checked it out. Tang Ming went to the United States to talk about a cooperation." "Cooperation, right? Ha ha... " Si Li Ting grinned. "Go, book me a ticket for the day after tomorrow, and I''ll also go to America." "My Lord, don''t you want to..." Lin Jun''s expression on his boss Li Ting shows that he is uneasy and kind. "Go to do the crematorium for me first. If the crematorium is not handled for me for a day, I am not happy." Lin Jun ran away quickly. The proud and charming old man couldn''t get along with the crematorium recently. "Well, well, I''ll be there in a minute." Su Jinxi didn''t know what chain reaction he got from this p. Si Li Ting almost turned it over for her. She has been waiting for Si Li Ting''s response. Is she angry? "Uncle, why don''t you pay attention to me? Are you angry with me? I don''t want to go to America, either "It doesn''t matter. Go ahead." Su Jinxi saw these decisive words, so he decided to let himself go? Not a bit reluctant? Is that reassuring? At this time, Su Jinxi didn''t know what Si Li Ting wanted to do. He was still a little sulky in his heart and felt that he didn''t care about himself at all. If he went on a business trip with other women, Su Jinxi just thought about the picture and was very angry. Si Li Ting was so calm that Su Jinxi didn''t manage Li Ting for a day. And Si Li Ting in order to purchase the surroundingnd as soon as possible, held an emergency meeting overnight. There is no doubt that all the people raised objections, but these opinions did not care at all.Finally, we had no choice but to start thinking about how to get the license in the shortest time. Su Jinxi is lying in bed waiting for Si Li Ting''s phone call or text message. He doesn''t wait until he falls asleep. The next morning, she found that there was still no text message, so she lost her mobile phone. "Hum, smelly man, if you get a hand, you won''t treasure it. I''ll pack up my things and go to America with Mr. Tang tomorrow!" Su Jinxi began to pack up his things. How did she know that Si Li Ting didn''t sleep all night. It is not an easy thing to acquire thend. What''s more, he has to build a crematorium there, which is not a golf course. In terms of geographical location, Si Li Ting wanted to find people from various departments to have dinner andmunicate with each other. The next morning he began to run again. Although he was in a very high position, he did not reach the point where the political circles were also covering the sky. People in the mall give him face, but politics is not so simple. For others, this matter certainly can not be done, Si Li Ting invited the leaders of various units to have a meal, which sessfully won the crematorium qualification. Su Jinxi waited for two nights and didn''t wait for the phone call of Si Li Ting. She was angry and didn''t contact him. Today is going to leave for the United States, Tang Ming has been waiting for her downstairs early in the morning. Seeing Su Jinxiing, Tang Ming gentleman put the suitcase in the trunk for her. "Jinxi, have you had breakfast? If we don''t eat, we will eat first. The food on the ne is not delicious. " Tang Ming originally thought that Su Jinxi would not be angry, but she did notin at all. "Thank you for your concern. I''ve already eaten it." Since Tang Ming pped her on that day, Su Jinxi never called his brother Ming again. He was also very distant from him. "Jinxi, during the business trip, you don''t have to call me Mr. Tang. You''d better call me as before." Su Jinxi shook his head, "that''s not good. I''m a 24-hour personal assistant to president Tang. I''d better call me assistant Su, so as not to be misunderstood." Tang Ming hate teeth itching, now Su Jinxi is not good at all, but he likes her tone. I still remember the innocent little woman who called her brother Ming. If Tang Ming knew that p would divide the rtionship between them, he would never fight. I think that if I adjust her to my side, I can slowly shorten the distance with her. The distance is not only not closer, but also more distant. "Get in the car." Tang Ming ate a dumb Ba Kui, he found himself a powder keg in the side. Su Jinxi has been looking at her mobile phone. She has watched it more than ten times in ten minutes. "Whose call are you waiting for?" "No Su Jinxi scolds Si Li Ting as an asshole in his heart. Even if he doesn''t care about his leaving, he should call tofort himself. Didn''t he find himself angry? He didn''t get angry with him before, so he casually gave himself so many sweets. Now I''m angry with him. He didn''t even have a text message. I''m so angry. I''m going to explode. Su Jinxi has been in thepany for the past two days. She looks like someone else owes her millions. Tang Ming doesn''t know if she did something wrong. If she really owes her millions, it''s OK to say that you can give her money. The key is that Su Jinxi looks like the bomb is about to explode. Aware of Tang Ming''s gaze, Su Jinxi looks at Tang Ming. "Is my face blooming or growing grass, you just stare at me?" "Who made you angry?" "No Su Jinxi was so angry that he peeled off a sugar. I used to get angry and eat some sweets, but today I still feel bad after eating sugar. Especially the candy was bought by the man who made her angry. Su Jinxi was even more angry. "Bah, it''s not sweet at all." Tang Ming is speechless for a moment. In the past, Bai Xiaoyu bought clothes and bags for her as long as she was angry. There is nothing that a big bag can''t solve. If there is one, buy two. Tang Ming took a look at the time. It was still very early. He told the driver to turn around and go to the mall. "Mr. Tang, I''m not going to the airport. Why did you bring me here?" "I forgot to tell you that this time there will be a dinner party for celebrities. I have prepared the dress for you, but I forgot to prepare the jewelry." "I''m going to dinner?" "Of course, you are my assistant. There are a lot of things to do." Tang Ming took her into the jewelry store, "you need to choose a set of essories." Women like jewelry, and Su Jinxi is no exception. "Anyway, if you just wear it, why bother? I''ll find a shop to rent it. It''s convenient and economical to pay only deposit money, so you don''t have to buy any more. "Tang Ming speechless, "I look like I don''t have money, so I want you to save me money?" Su Jinxi shook his head. "Of course not. I just don''t think it''s necessary." Is this woman really a woman? Why don''t even women like their favorite jewelry. Can''t she see that she''s just making an excuse to give her a gift and make her happy! Why in the end it turned out to be that I was about to explode. "Like it or not, you can choose one for me today before you leave." Chapter 104 Su Jinxi smacks his tongue and still ys like this? Don''t let jewelry go. "Mr. Tang, do you have too much money to spend?" "Yes, so I need someone to help me with the flowers." Tang Ming pulled her hand into the store. Su Jinxi hurriedly took out his hand from his palm, "I choose it." To match the evening dress, you must choose the essories suitable for the dress, which is a little exaggerated than ordinary jewelry. "President Tang, do you have a budget? Is it yours or mine? " She didn''t get any sry. If she paid, she would only sell kidney. "I''ll be responsible for all expenses of business trip." "Tang Zong Yingming." Su Jinxi has the courage to choose. See her expression a little better, Tang Ming mood is better, "choose a set of jewelry with evening dress for her." "Well, thisdy''s skin is delicate and white, and she can control any style." Su Jinxi didn''t care to pick up a sentence: "then give me a set of the cheapest." The people next to me are speechless. Is someone so straightforward? Tang Ming has ck lines on her head. Is she really the gold medal of a powerful family? If it wasn''t for her elegant posture, Tang Ming really felt that she was someone else''s disguise. In fact, what he wanted most for her was a ring, which he should have given her. He went to the front of the ring counter. Every ring inside was shining brilliantly. No wonder women like rings, diamonds look so pure, a symbol of good love. He was fascinated. Su Jinxi had already called him, "OK, Mr. Tang, the selection is over. Eh, are you showing Miss Bai the ring?" Tang Ming looked at the watch, from the door to now is less than five minutes, "are you sure you look after it?" "Sure, that''s it. It''s a 20% discount for activities in the store. It''s fashionable and generous, and it''s cost-effective." Tang Ming is speechless, thinking that every time she went shopping with Bai Xiaoyu, she was always tangled with two simr things. The final result is usually to choose the more expensive one, each person''s personality is different. Su Jinxi doesn''t look like a woman any more. She has to save money everywhere. Is she going to be bankrupt in her heart? "No discount." Tang Ming thinks his women should use better things. "If you don''t buy a discount, are you a fool? At ordinary times, I will buy several dozens of rolls of paper for free Tang Ming fantasized about Su Jinxi carrying a pile of rolls of paper in the street, "you are the most groundeddy I have ever seen." "Mr. Tang, that''s it." The rtionship between Su Jinxi and Tang Ming also changed. As long as Tang Ming doesn''t smoke, she is still very good, and their way of getting along is more like a friend. "Put them on and I''ll see them." Tang Ming asked. "Oh, you are so wordy Su Jinxi was impatient. The girl''s temper is getting bigger and bigger in thest two days. He can''t wait to leave when he thinks that Bai Xiaoyu has been picking and picking every time before. Howe to sujinxi? It''s upside down here. She doesn''t look like a woman, not at all! The shop assistant took down the ne and Tang Ming took it. "I''lle." He stood behind Su Jinxi and carefully buttoned it up. When he was so close, he could smell the smell of Su Jinxi. That only belongs to her very special vor, this angle he can see her sexy vicle, small chin. The neck is delicate and lustrous. I want to kiss down her earlobe all the way. Su Jinxi looked at the diamond ne in the mirror and muttered to himself: "sure enough, the ne should be matched with the right clothes to look good." Tang Ming slightly bent over, looking at her in the mirror, "well, very beautiful." He was very close to Su Jinxi, almost to the face of Su Jinxi, "Mr. Tang, that''s it. I won''t try the earrings. You can take them off for me." Tang Ming took off the ne for her, and her fingers identally touched her skin, which was soft and stic. Damn it, he''s starting to think again. "Just wrap it up." "Yes, sir. Just a moment." Su Jinxi carried the box. "It''s almost time. Let''s go to the airport." "Good." "Wait a minute. Your tie is crooked." Su Jinxi stepped forward to tidy up Tang Ming''s tie, "OK." Although only for a while, Tang Ming''s heart also speechless. Su Jinxi has quickly walked to the front. Today she chose a pair of t shoes by ne. So she is very brisk when she walks, and she is very fond of her bouncing appearance. Buying nes distracted Su Jinxi''s attention. As soon as she arrived at the airport, she returned to her former state.After the security check, she has a gloomy face. She still can''t calm down her anger after eating several sweets. When Tang Ming came through the security check, he saw Su Jinxi put the mobile phone on the ground, poked his finger at the mobile phone, and still read it fragmentary in his mouth. "Big asshole, super big asshole! I won''t pay any more attention to you! " "Jinxi, why are you unhappy? Can you tell me?" Tang Ming squatted to her side and asked with concern. "It''s just that a big asshole made me angry. It''s gettingte. It''s time for us to board." Tang Ming wanted to continue to say something, but was blocked by Su Jinxi. Is that big jerk the one she said she liked before? If so, it would be great. Isn''t there a chance for you? Tang Ming despised herself when she thought of it. How could she do such a thing? After thinking about it carefully, why did he let Su Jinxi apany him to go abroad? Didn''t he want to have a chance to have intimate contact with Su Jinxi. They boarded the international flight. Tang Ming thought that the trip to the United States might be an opportunity for her and Su Jinxi. The idea of pretending to be real is getting deeper and deeper in his heart. Su Jinxi has found his own ce to sit down. Tang Ming and her position is just across an aisle, before he chose a seat, he found that Su Jinxi next to the position was chosen. Think for a while that person came, oneself look for him to change on the line, ordinary people will not refuse such request. Seeing that the ne was about to take off, Su Jinxi and Tang Ming were all empty, and the stewardess also prompted to turn off the electronic equipment. Su Jinxi sent a message to Si Li Ting before shutting down, "you big bastard!" Just after sending, she heard the voice of the text message, she looked up and looked at a pair of familiar eyes. But that pair of blue eyes like the sky is now as if covered with ayer of fog, eye frame also has a lot of red blood. How could he be here? Where have you been these two days? Su Jinxi was surprised and pleased, "three, three uncles..." Tang Ming also saw Si Li Ting, did not expect that he was that person who did not board the ne. Lin Jun and Si Li Ting are all tired. They invite people to have dinner and entertainment for the crematorium these two days. Si Li Ting didn''t close his eyes for two nights. Of course, he was very tired. "Uncle, so coincidentally, you also go to America?" Si Li Ting had already inquired about the itinerary of Su Jinxi and Tang Ming. Last night, he invited politicians to y all night, and it took him more than one million yuan to finish it. It didn''t end until recently. Si Li Ting came in a hurry and almost missed the ne. He was so busy that he fell asleep when he was quiet. He had no time to call Su Jinxi. Si Li Ting light should a: "well." Lin all blocked Tang Ming''s line of sight, "general manager Tang, please let me go. My position is next to you." Now they are Tang Ming and Lin Jun, Si Li Ting and Su Jinxi. Even if Si Li Ting arrives at Tang Ming early in the morning, he definitely wants to be with Su Jinxi, so when he chooses his seat, he chooses one side with Lin Jun. No matter where Su Jinxi sits, he can only sit with him in the end. As for Tang Ming who wants to change his seat, he has to dream. Tang Ming doesn''t know the rtionship between Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting. He thinks that although his rtionship with the third uncle has always been very cold, he should be allowed to change his position. "Uncle, I''m just separated from Jinxi''s position. Do you think we can exchange positions?" "That''s good." Si Li Ting didn''t want to go to Su Jinxi, "little Su Su, let me have a look." Tang Ming did not expect that he would be so indifferent, "third uncle..." Si Li Ting this very tired appearance, the voice is some dumb, "don''t noisy me, vexed." He sat down on the seat beside Su Jinxi and adjusted his back to afortable position. Tang Ming saw that he and Lin were both very tired. It was not good to say anything more. Lin Jun had put on his blindfold and his nket and was ready to go to bed. At the same time, Su Jinxi is embarrassed. Rao is she has a belly of words want to ask Si Li Ting, because Tang Ming in her side, she is embarrassed to ask. Su Jinxi is like a child who has done something wrong. He sits upright, just like a child in kindergarten. He is afraid that Tang Ming will see something. Although Si Li Ting was very tired and wanted to go to bed immediately, he saw that the little woman stretched her back, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t helpughing. In the past two days, all his tiredness was dissipated by Su Jinxi''s silly appearance. As long as he thought it was for the sake of a little woman, he didn''t feel tired at all. Su Jinxi had an extra hand on the back of his hand. He was so scared that he almost didn''t jump up. Although Tang Ming can''t see from this angle, Su Jinxi''s heart is about to jump out. She stares at Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting doesn''t mean to be restrained.The stewardess came forward and Su Jinxi quickly took out his hand. Tang Ming only saw Su Jinxi move for a moment. His action was a little big. He looked at Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting opened the nket and looked like he wanted to sleep. Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting didn''t have anymunication. I thought about it more. Look like this, Si Li Ting will not change seats with himself, Tang Ming has to give up. "Jinxi, there are more than ten hours to go to the United States. Go to sleep for a while." "Well." Su Jinxi''s seemingly calm answer is actually very nervous. Uncle, this is on the ne. You can''t mess around! Chapter 105 It turns out that if he doesn''t do something on the ne, he won''t call Si Li Ting any more. he hasn''t seen Su Jinxi for two days. Now he is tired and tired, so he wants to take Su Jinxi to sleep. He is not so crazy. He knows that Tang Ming is peeping at himself and Su Jinxi from time to time. Take out the mobile phone to write a few words, Su Jinxi felt his sleeve was pulled, she looked down. Si Li Ting''s mobile phone screen said: "honey, I''m so tired. I''lle back to you after a rest." Su Jinxi did not dare to answer, thinking about several times before the emergency, and Tang Ming almost hit the embarrassing scene. Now they are at such a close distance. If Tang Ming finds out, they will be fine. Si Li Ting sleeps in her frightened eyes, but before sleeping, his hand goes through the nket and gently pulls Su Jinxi''s little hand. Su Jinxi also quickly covered the nket, no one knows the secret under the nket. Feeling the familiar temperature of her palms, Si Li Ting just fell asleep peacefully. At first, Su Jinxi was still nervous. Later, she found that everyone began to make up for sleep, so she put on her headphones and went to sleep. First ss has just delivered a meal and will not be disturbed for the next few hours. In this dim light, it is suitable for sleeping. In order to iste the transient tinnitus on the ne, we all put on earphones and eye masks. Tang Ming did not wear an eye mask, wearing headphones. Su Jinxi adjusted the back to the same arc as Si Li Ting and turned to his side. Si Li Ting sleeps very well, Su Jinxi is also guessing what he has been in these two days and why he looks so tired. Seeing that he was sleeping soundly, she could not bear to disturb him. It seemed that only when he woke up could she give her an answer. She didn''t sleep very wellst night. She would get up and have a look at her cell phone when it was a little rusty. Did not wait for Si Li Ting''s SMS, but wait for a pile of junk information. Either let her buy insurance or loan, now see Si Li Ting''s sleeping face, she also want to sleep very much. Unconsciously, she also went to sleep. As for how she woke up, she was awakened by a kiss! Su Jinxi had a wonderful dream. She dreamed that she had fallen into a color kingdom. All the things in it were colorful desserts. There are all kinds of candies in Jinsu river. She found a pink pudding, which was delicious. He stretched out his tongue and licked it. It was so soft, but how could the pudding be hot? Why did she feel her tongue sucked in by the pudding. She didn''t believe she couldn''t eat the pudding, so she started a tug of war game with the pudding. Pull to pull, she woke up, a pair of eyes on a pair of smiling eyes. She finally knew what pudding she was eating! At the moment, Si Li Ting seems to be in his bed, ying with Su Jinxi''s hair freely. Su Jinxi remembered that it was on the ne. She suddenly separated from him. The first reaction is to look at Tang Ming. Does he see the picture that he just kisses Si Li Ting. Tang Ming is already asleep with headphones on her ears and a nket on her body. She is sleeping on her side in the direction of Su Jinxi. Seeing that his eyes didn''t open, Su Jinxi was relieved and breathed a breath. Her ears were hot. Si Li Ting unexpectedly moved to her back, bit her earlobe and asked, "why call me a big jerk? Well. " His voice is very small and deep, just wake up with a little hoarse voice. But she likes his husky and sexy voice and the dark light in the cabin. Everyone was asleep and no one bothered them. He clearly knew that the ear was her sensitive ce, and he deliberately blew in her ear. Su Jinxi didn''t dare to answer. Even if the ne roared, Tang Ming also wore headphones. It''s hard to guarantee that he would not hear it. She gently moved the body, Si Li Ting how can so easily let her go. Soon she came up again, down her tiny earlobe. "Say, why am I a jerk?" Su Jinxi wants to cry without tears, you are a jerk now! She did not dare to spit out this sentence, if dare to say, to ensure that Si Li Ting can do more bastard things. Knowing that she didn''t dare to speak, Si Li Ting pushed forward and her fingers began to feel uneasy. Su Jinxi''s face became more and more red, and his breathing became rapid. She couldn''t help but leaned in his ear and said, "uncle, don''t do this. I beg you." Where does Su Jinxi know that the more pathetic she is, the more she wants to bully for Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting bit her ear: "you this have no conscience small thing, I these two days are for who, you still call me an asshole?"To build a crematorium in that area was not in line with the urban nning. How many rtionships did Si Li Ting get through before he got the permit. After a while, Tang Ming will cry when he knows this. Si Li Ting can''t wait to see what Tang Ming looks like when he knows that a crematorium will be built nearby. "What did you do?" When Su Jinxi saw the sh of interest in his eyes, he always felt that there was nothing good happening. Si Li Ting hook lips a smile, "you soon know." ording to Si Li Ting''s investigation, Tang Ming has been preparing several projects during this period of time, among which the most important one is the real estate. Tang''s group has purchasednd to build residential housing, which has been implemented before. When the timees, I will build a crematorium and cemetery next to him, which is equivalent to a U-shaped shape around the Tang n group. A normal house is surrounded by a circle of cemeteries. Can such a house be sold? The house couldn''t be sold. Si Li Ting made a preliminary budget. Tang''s group would lose more than 5 billion yuan from investment to construction. This kind of business is absolutely worthless. What can Tang Ming do then? If we don''t repair it, we can''t do anything about it. Who''s going to do business next to the crematorium? Tang Ming has only one way to go, that is toe and beg him. Thinking of him, this nephew has been arrogant since he was a child. On the surface, he looks at the elegance, but actually Si Li Ting understands. Tang Ming and he belong to the same type, are ambitious people. Two people''s appetite is not small, Si Li Ting dislikes Tang family, to Tang family is disdain attitude. And Tang Ming is already aware that the Tang family is his bag of things, from childhood in front of his grandfather to please sell good. Although there is no direct conflict between the two, Si Li Ting also knows that Tang Ming hates him. He felt that the old man dug out his heart and lungs for himself, and all the future of the Tang family was left for himself. Although Tang Ming is now the president of the Tang Group, in fact, the shares are not the most, and the old man is still the one who holds the power of life and death. Why did Tang Ming marry Su Jinxi in the first ce? It''s not just to reassure her parents. The most important purpose is to please the old man. He married Su Jinxi. His wedding gift was 10% of the shares. Now, mother Tang''s idea is that Su Jinxi is pregnant. As long as she has children, the old man will take some shares. Tang Ming has been a good man for so many years, so that she canpletely control the Tang family? Si Li Ting had no intention of the Tang family. He just hated the Tang family and didn''t want to subvert the foundation of the Tang family. However, Tang Ming pped Su Jinxi, which made Si Li Tingpletely determined. Su Jinxi sees theplicated look in Si Li Ting''s eyes. There will be big events next. She is sure. The moment she was dazzled, Si Li Ting''s fingers continued to swim, and Su Jinxi almost didn''t shout. Ruthlessly red at Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting is a light smile, "small Su Su, this is punishment." She didn''t care about him to punish him. He didn''t even call him for two days, but he punished himself first. Although they were covered with nkets, they could not see the movements of his hands. Su Jinxi felt very ashamed at the thought that there were people around them. "Uncle, I beg you, don''t..." "Won''t Susu find it exciting?" Exciting! It was quite exciting. She felt like she was on a roller coaster and would fall from the sky the next second. All of a sudden, Tang Ming turned over. At this moment, Su Jinxi felt that her soul was almost out of her body. Now, she''s in the nearest heaven! She was staring at Tang Ming, and found that Tang Ming just turned over to sleep, and there was no sign of waking up. Such a small action, her back is already a cold sweat. She reached out to grab Si Li Ting''s hand, but her little obstruction had no effect on Si Li Ting. "Little Susu, you are a model." Si Li Ting again got to her ear. "What''s typical?" "The body is a typical example of honesty when you say no Su Jinxi''s face turned red, just like a red apple. She was angry and angry but helpless, "because it''s the third uncle." Si Li Tingughed evil, "so now I have such a deep influence on the little Su Su?" "Uncle, what are you doing in America? Why didn''t you tell me in the morning? " Su Jinxi asked the question he wanted to ask. Fortunately, she thought that Si Li Ting didn''t care about her at all. She didn''t even make a phone call when he left. Who knows he''s going to America. "On business." "What a coincidence? Are you on business? " She was a little surprised. After all, he didn''t say that he would go to America that day. "Why, you''re not happy?"Su Jinxi''s mood isplicated. She is not happy again. What''s happy is that she can see Si Li Ting again. Not happy is Si Li Ting, she is afraid to be aware of what Tang Ming. I''m afraid this trip to the United States is not simple. Uncle Li''s disy is not an oil-savingmp. Seeing her heavy hearted appearance, Si Li Ting bit her ear, "does little Susu think I''m not working hard enough? There''s still a lot to think about. " Su Jinxi''s eyes are as if covered with ayer of water mist, his body trembles slightly, and he is obviously emotional. "Uncle, please stop!" Chapter 106 Tang Ming sleep how long, Su Jinxi was Si Li Ting to toss for how long. Su Jinxi''s teeth itch, but there is no way, although she also wants to return an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. But this kind of revenge is a reward to Si Li Ting. He would rather Su Jinxi to revenge him. Until Tang Ming wakes up, Su Jinxi wakes up like a dream, and Si Li Ting finally reaches out from under the nket. Seeing him wipe his slender fingers with a paper towel, it is clearly a very normal action. Only Su Jinxi, who has experienced the process, can understand it. "Jinxi, why are you so red?" Su Jinxi did not know how Tang Ming could see her blush in such a dim light. She heard Si Li Ting chuckle in her ear. "Yes, little Susu, why are you so red? Do you have a fever?" Si Li Ting is going to stretch out his hand towards Su Jinxi''s forehead. Bah, this third uncle is really shameless! It was he who made him look like this. Now he asked clearly. Su Jinxi wanted to bite off his finger. But when she thought of where the finger had just been, she lost her appetite. "Stop it, uncle." Su Jinxi stopped him from touching his forehead, and he could no longer look directly at his fingers. Tang Ming saw this scene, her eyes were ck. Although Si Li Ting did not touch Su Jinxi''s forehead, Su Jinxi was not as afraid of him as before. It''s not a good signal, especially when the two are still so close. "Well, I won''t make any more noise. I feel a little hungry." Si Li Ting light way. "You were asleep when you served the meal, so you were hungry." "Yes, little Susu is full, but I''m still hungry." Si Li Ting obviously had already pointed out, Su Jinxi''s face just disappeared the red halo and climbed up again. Tang Ming has already called the stewardess to order meal for Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting is really hungry. He drank a lot of winest night, and has been hungry until now. Even if it is a ne meal, he has enjoyed it very much. The ne meal of International Airlines is very good, not to mention first ss. Si Li Ting gives Su Jinxi fruits, yoghurt and cakes. This is what Su Jinxi likes to eat. Tang Ming saw that Su Jinxi did not refuse to eat a small cake and fruit. Although there was no direct contact between the two people, Su Jinxi took over naturally without any hesitation. When did the rtionship get so good? After biting Su Jinxi, she found that Tang Ming was looking at her eyes. She just reflected that she had just received it too naturally. After all, in Tang Ming''s impression, I only met with Si Li Ting twice in the Tang family. At that time, Si Li Ting would tremble as soon as he was close to him. He said a word and his fork fell into the te. Just Si Li Ting gave the fruit to himself. He ate it without thinking about it. Tang Ming didn''t doubt it. It seems that he will have to be more careful in the future. Su Jinxi thought of this and added a sentence to Si Li Ting: "uncle, thank you for your fruit." Si Li Tingughs at her in the heart is really stupid, such deliberate words give people the feeling of covering up. Seeing the little woman winking at him, I tried to cooperate with her. "Hum, I don''t know how Tang Ming feeds her because she is so thin." In his words, he was disgusted and his tone was scornful, which was in line with the consistent style of Si Li Ting towards the Tang family. "Jinxi is a little thin indeed. I will pay more attention to it in the future. Thank you for reminding me." "Hum." Su Jinxi was sandwiched between them. How could she hear this so strange? I''m not a pig. What''s Tang Ming? How do you feed it? Besides, these men keep saying that they are thin. If they grow up to be fat, who will like themselves? They''re all hypocrites. After Tang Ming wakes up, Su Jinxi''s life is getting better, at least Si Li Ting won''t be careless with her any more. Even if they were in the same space, they didn''t have anymonnguage. As soon as the topic was over, Si Li Ting continued to lie down and sleep. Tang Ming takes out her notebook and doesn''t know what she''s doing. Anyway, it''s still early. Su Jinxi lies on her chair and reads a magazine. Si Li Ting didn''t wake up after sleeping this time. Su Jinxi felt it necessary to ask him what he was doing these two days after he got off the ne. Have you never slept? That''s why he looks so tired. After waking up and sleeping, the ne finallynded, and Su Jinxi stretched out a lot afternding. The two men were in a much better mood when they saw the woman in high spirits, with disordered hair flying in the wind and full of sunshine. Out of the airport, Tang Ming politely said goodbye, "uncle, then we are separated."Si Li Ting said goodbye with the usual etiquette, that is, he left without a word. Su Jinxi saw the man''s back, "that How bad is the rtionship between the third uncle and the Tang family? " Tang Ming only mentioned that he had a very bad rtionship with his third uncle. As for how bad it was, Su Jinxi learned it now. "It''s not good." "Why not?" "The gratitude and resentment in this can''t be exined clearly in a word. You can stay away from him when you see him." Tang Ming asked. "Why?" "After that, you will know. Let''s go to the hotel first and pick up our car." Tang Ming and Su Jinxi get on a Mercedes Benz business, while Si Li Ting gets on a big cross-country. At the moment, Su Jinxi and Tang Ming think the same thing. Why did Si Li Tinge to the United States? Su Jinxi thought of turning on the mobile phone. Just after the phone was turned on, there was a text messageing in, "baby, we''ll see you soon." What kind of medicine are you selling in the gourd? When the car drove to the hotel, Tang Ming handed the room card to Su Jinxi. "When I arrived in the United States, I may not adapt to it. I''ll go back to my room and have a good rest." "No problem." Although he slept on the ne for a long time, he stopped and stopped to sleep. Su Jinxi didn''t sleep well at all. "If I don''t have a schedule today, I''ll go back to my room and have a sleep." Su Jinxi yawned. "Good." Two people''s rooms on the door to door, "if you have anything to knock on the door, or call me." "Good night, general manager Tang." It''s daytime in the United States, and it''s night in China. Su Jinxi hasn''t reversed the jetg. "Good morning." Tang Ming said with a smile that sometimes Su Jinxi is very cute. Su Jinxi enters the room with her suitcase. She can''t wait to have a bath and have a good sleep. After staying on the ne for such a long time, Su Jinxi was almost exhausted. Enter the room to Si Li Ting called, "uncle, where are you?" Si Li Ting''s charming voice rang out: "guess Su Su." "How can I guess that the United States is so big? You still need a third uncle. If you don''t call me and send me a message these two days, where have you been?" "Susu guess." "Uncle, why are you so naughty? I guess you''re looking for a sister? " Su Jinxi asked with his mouth pursed. After a woman falls in love, she bes more or less sensitive. Knowing that he has not done these things, Su Jinxi still can''t help asking. "I said, would Susu believe it without Susu?" "I believe it if you don''t have it." "Check it if you don''t believe it." Si Li Ting''s voice became very evil. "How do you check this?" Su Jinxi has some doubts. "I''ll teach you, honey. I''ve got to hang up here." Su Jinxi hung up the phone. How does she feel that the third uncle is furtive every day? Forget it, don''t think about it. He will contact himself if he is not busy. Su Jinxi did a set of stretching activities in the room. After cleaning the bathtub and putting the bath water, she was ready to take a bath. There was a knock on the door. Is it a waiter? Su Jinxi went to the door and asked, "who?" "Miss, do you need any special service?" Hearing this familiar voice, Su Jinxi didn''t even look at the cat''s eye. He opened the door in the wind and pulled Si Li Ting into the room directly. Si Li Ting took Su Jinxi''s slender waist and put her against the wall. "It turns out that little Susu is so anxious. Didn''t she satisfy you on the ne?" Su Jinxi was speechless, "my uncle! Can you tell me how you got here? " Chapter 107 Su Jinxi has to kneel down for the big man who hase to no trace. "Third uncle, Tang Ming is on the opposite side." "I know." Si Li Ting raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, and the meaning in his eyes seemed to be on the opposite side. How dare you speak at the door? If he hears it... " Seeing that Su Jinxi recovered the panic and caution when she first saw her, Si Li Ting liked her cute appearance like a kitten. "Heard what, Tang Ming is not and you have already agreed, regardless of each other''s private life." "If someone else is OK, but you are his third uncle, I don''t think so good." Su Jinxi buried his head in Si Li Ting''s arms. Why is he the third uncle of Tang Ming? If he is just an ordinary rtive, he and he don''t have to work so hard. Si Li Ting raised her chin. "Susu, I''m his third uncle, which is a fact that no one can change." "I know, I just "I understand what you are worried about and what you are worried about, and I can understand your worries. But you know, we can''t be underground all the time. We''lle to the surface one day. " Su Jinxi''s eyes twinkled. "Uncle, I know that paper can''t stop fire. Whether we say it or be found out, it will be exposed. That day wille sooner orter, and I can''t hide. I''m just not ready now. Can you give me some time? " Si Li Ting''s affectionate and pitiful embrace her tightly into her arms, "you ah, know I can''t take you." "Is the third uncle willing to continue to cooperate with me?" "Who let me have only one you on the top of my heart, what else can I do except pamper me?" "Uncle, when I knew you, I often med God for sending you such a devil to me. At least I am also a good youth, why let me stand such a thing? Now I think I should thank God, it''s me, it''s you, it''s good we can be together "Susu..." Si Li Ting leaned over to kiss her lips, although his little Su Su was sometimes very stupid. But she has her persistence and stubbornness, it is such a seemingly soft but stubborn little thing that let him engrave in the heart. Su Jinxi stood on his toes, his arms around his neck and whispered on his lips. "Uncle, what should I do? I know it''s wrong, but I can''t help it. " Before is Si Li Ting initiative, now does not need him to take the initiative, as long as he is close to himself. To smell his familiar breath and feel his warm embrace, it only needs his eyes and a word. Su Jinxi has already been bewitched by him. Si Li Ting gently picked her up and put her on the bed, "you and Tang Ming have no feelings, so you didn''t apologize to anyone. You don''t need to me yourself. For the sake of the Su family, you can sacrifice your future. Susu, you are the kindest person in the world. We''re not wrong, and we don''t need to ount to anyone. Give me both you and our future, OK? " "Good." Su Jinxi slowly closed his eyes. Have they been too frequent recently? But love to the deep, no one can control the restlessness in the heart. "Uncle, will you close the curtains?" Once upon a time, most of them were in closed and dark spaces, and the warm sun fell on the bed through the French windows of the hotel. She even Si Li Ting''s face every fine hair can see clearly, such a clear and visible scene she has not done. It''s strange to have sex in the daytime. Si Li Ting chuckled, "good, my house Su Su is thin skinned." Get up and pull the shading curtain, the room is a moment of darkness, two people in the dark embrace. "Third uncle, third uncle..." The sound of swallows and whispers is refreshing. "I''m here, baby." After that, Su Jinxi and he were immersed in the bathtub, "uncle, can you tell me what you''ve been doing these two days? I''m too busy to call me. " "This is confidential for the time being. Anyway, I can guarantee that what I do is all about Susu." Su Jinxi bit his finger, "what is uncle San doing? I''m curious. " Si Li Ting touched her head, "soon you will know." "Oh, uncle, you''ve wet my hair." "It''s wet anyway. I''ll wash it for you." Si Li Ting put her head on his thigh and really gently washed her head. Su Jinxi closed his eyes to enjoy, "uncle, I really don''t expect you to do these things." "Before, I didn''t know I would. I learned how to love someone." Si Li Ting controlled the strength in his hands, not light or heavy. Su Jinxi can''t help but begin to fantasize about how happy he should be with his uncle in the future.They hugged each other and slept for several hours. At sunset in the United States, the door of sujinxi was knocked. "Jinxi, are you awake?" Tang Ming''s voice came, scared Su Jinxi from a dream. Maybe she didn''t hear Su Jinxi''s reply. Tang Ming called her again, and Su Jinxi quickly answered the phone. "President Tang." "We should have enough rest. Let''s go out for dinner." Su Jinxi''s voice wakes up Si Li Ting, and Si Li Ting scrapes to her neck socket. "Mr. Tang, then I''m not hungry. I may not be used to it. I want to sleep for a while. You can eat first Tang Ming was a little disappointed. She brought Su Jinxi to the United States to have a chance to get along with her alone, so she went to sleep on the first day. "Are you all right?" He would like toe in and see how sujinxi is. "It''s OK." "There are important things to do tomorrow. Remember to get up early." "Good." Su Jinxi hung up. Si Li Ting chuckled behind her, "lie more and more skilled, let me see if my ears are red?" "Uncle, youugh at me again." Su Jinxi thought that she would shiver when she lied to Tang Ming for the first time. Now she is not so afraid. "As long as you don''t lie to me, you can sleep well and get up to eat." Su Jinxi stretched out a stretch to get up, opened the curtain, it was dark outside, looking at the bustling night scene, Su Jinxi was in a better mood. "Beautiful." Si Li Ting embraces her body from behind, "what does Su Su want to eat at night?" "I can eat anything with my third uncle." Su Jinxi rested his head on his neck socket. "I''m going to fix the position. You change clothes first." Su Jinxi also had the drive to hang all her clothes. She had never paid attention to dressing before. Is it that now there are people who care, so even the appearance will be so concerned? Choose ckce skirt, the length is just above the calf position, with ck high-heeled shoes unspeakable elegance. Su Jinxi also specially clip his own air bangs, eyebrows and lipstick, a simple dress up on the beautiful. "Goblin, are you trying to tempt me to death?" Si Li Ting looks at her with a smile. "Because I remember the third uncle said you like ck." Si Li Ting kisses on her forehead, "my little Su Su seems to grow up in an instant." "I didn''t like to wear stilettos before." Su Jinxi took the bag, "let''s go out, but in case, I''ll go out of the hotel first, and the third uncle wille down." "It''s up to you." Su Jinxi left the hotel with a smile, perhaps because in a foreign country, she didn''t have to guard against anyone except Tang Ming, and her mood was much better. "Miss Su, this way." Lin Jun rolled down the window and Su Jinxi got on the car. After five minutes, Si Li Ting appeared. He had changed his casual clothes. It turned out that he also lived in that hotel. How could he know his whereabouts like the palm of his hand? ustomed to Si Li Ting''s suit and leather shoes, Su Jinxi couldn''t move his eyes when he suddenly saw him wearing casual clothes. It''s so nice to be a half breed. There''s no defect in height or facial features. It''s perfect. "Are you surprised?" Si Li Ting came to see Su Jinxi staring at him. "Yes, although the third uncle is Tang Ming''s uncle, in fact, you two don''t look alike at all. The third uncle should be more like your mother." Thinking that night in the vi, Si Li Ting was so pathetic. He should have been stimted when he was a child. At that time, his rtionship with him was not very close, and Su Jinxi didn''t ask much about it. "Maybe." When mentioning his mother, Si Li Ting''s expression was obviously dim, "in fact, I have forgotten what my mother looks like." "That aunt, she is now..." "She died, in front of me on a lightning and thunder night." Su Jinxi sees Si Li Ting holding on to his pants tightly, and the blue veins on the back of his hand are exposed. She didn''t dare to ask any more, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have asked. It''s all over, everything is over." Si Li Ting''s eye light shed over a cold meaning, "yes, all passed." Hearing his voice, Su Jinxi felt a chill on her back. Her intuition was that there must be manyplicated things in it, but she did not dare to ask again. She began to change the topic, "uncle, let me introduce you a game. It''s very interesting. We can y together in the future." Lin Jun also felt that the atmosphere in the car was too embarrassing, so he quickly catered to Su Jinxi and said, "my Lord, ying games is very powerful." "Yes? How good it is. " "I also developed a game before. If Miss Su likes to y it..." Lin didn''t know that Si Li Ting was taking Su Jinxi every day."How far is that restaurant?" Si Li Ting quickly interrupted. "It''sing. We''ll be there in five minutes." Si Li Ting saw a little woman''s expression of curiosity, "really? Third uncle, you can also design games, you are too good! What kind of game are you designing? " "Is a Xianxia game." Lin Jun is obviously the loyal fan of Si Li Ting. He will sell his President whenever he finds an opportunity. "Xianxia? I like ying best. Please tell me the name and I''ll download it in a moment "It is..." Lin is about to say the name of the game, Si Li Ting a cold eye swept. "Did you wake up red wine?" "Third uncle, it''s not important to eat. What game did you design?" Su Jinxi blinked and looked very curious. Chapter 108 Bai Xiaoyu from a city, Tang Ming felt that her life was not interesting as soon as she left. Shopping malls to and fro around two circles, Ning Rui look at her face unhappy look can not help butfort. "Why have you been so sadtely?" "What else can I do for Ming? I always feel that he has changed." "You, I don''t think I''m satisfied. I don''t know if I''m born in happiness. You see, general manager Tang is a typical high rich and handsome man. Generally, Gao Fu is handsome and colorful. If you take a look at Mr. Tang, he is more specific to you these years. Knowing that you can''t get pregnant is so considerate. Your monthly allowance is more than other people''s lifetime. " Ning Rui is very envious of Bai Xiaoyu''s life. In her opinion, Bai Xiaoyu is spoiled by Tang Ming. "Xiaorui, Ming was so good to me because of the guilt of that incident. If he knew that year..." "What happened then?" Ning Rui listen to white light rain seems to have words in the meaning. "Nothing. In short, I think everything has changed since he let Su Jinxi into the Tang family. Although he is still as good and gentle to me as before, he just feels different "Since it''s good for you, don''t you? Su Jinxi has a boyfriend. Besides, there is no other contact with president Tang except to go back to the Tang family for dinner. You just like to scare yourself. " Bai Xiaoyu shook his head again and again, "no, I really don''t think much about it. She''s a daughter-inw recognized by the Tang family. Once Tang Ming announces Su Jinxi''s identity, she ispletely thrown into the cold pce. No, she can''t let that happen. The United States. Music, candlelight, wine, looking at the bustling night scene, blowing the warm wind at night, Su Jinxi is in a good mood. At this moment, she really felt that she was the princess in the fairy tale, everything was so perfect. "Uncle, how long will you stay in America?" Si Li Ting gracefully took a sip of red wine ss, "how long do you want me to stay?" "I hope to see you every day." "Cheers, as you wish." "Cheers." Red wine cup collision, two people look at each other and smile. Chapter 109 Half of the meal, Si Li Ting suddenly answered a phone call, he got up to go. "Susu, I have something to deal with. After you have finished eating, can I ask the driver to take you back to the hotel?" Su Jinxi was not happy, "is it a business?" "Well, yes, I asked a CEO to talk about things." Su Jinxi knew that he could note to the United States for fun. He must have something to do. "Well, go ahead and do it. I can do it alone." "Si Li Ting called on her to drop a kiss on her forehead," darling, I''ll take you to y when I''m busy. " "Goodbye." Su Jinxi looked at Si Li Ting''s back in a hurry, and lost for no reason in his heart. Although at the beginning of entering Tang Mingpany was to grow, obviously the growth rate was slower than she thought. Whether it is Tang Ming or Si Li Ting, they have a kind of desire to protect themselves, do not want to contact those. For example, the cooperation Tang Ming wants to talk about this time, Tang Ming is sorting out information on the ne. It was supposed to be done by herself, but Tang Ming didn''t want to do it by herself, so that she could have a good rest. Su Jinxi drank a mouthful of red wine unhappily. Although he said that women should be spoiled, Su Jinxi did not want to. She got up and looked at the prosperous night scene outside. She wanted to stand side by side with Si Li Ting, instead of being carefully cared for. Su Jinxi''s eyes slowly be firm, it seems that she should do something. After eating, Su Jinxi took a picture of the night before leaving the restaurant. At the moment of going out, several people came in at the door. The man headed by him wore a ck suit and looked indifferent. Perhaps it is in a foreign country to see the face of the East, habitually she will see more. Two people pass, the man''s remaining light also swept Su Jinxi, this angle only saw Su Jinxi''s side face. Very elegant girl, man takes back his sight. "Miss Su, I''ll take you back." Su Jinxi got on the car and let the driver take her back. The man went to the private room of the restaurant. There were already several people in it. "Gu Shao, it''s not easy to ask you toe out once. I heard you''re going back home?" The man called Gu Shao nodded slightly, "yes." "You said that your business in the United States is booming. What are you doing back home?" "Well, you don''t know. Gu Shao is going to return home to meetizens." The wine in the poption gushed out, "Gu Nancang, what age are you still ying online love?" Gu Nancang nced at him coldly. "I''d like to drink your wine. I''ll go back to China in a few days. Tonight is thest time to see you." "Bah, bah, what is thest side? Don''t you know how to say something good about it? Are you always going to dinner tomorrow? " "Well." "Gu Shao, are you really going back home for that woman? You are not afraid to die in the light. What if you are a picky uncle? " People on one sideughed. Gu Nancang thinks about the chatting records with that person in the past two years. She is definitely not a picky uncle, nor a cheater. She refused to ept her many times when she proposed to buy her a gift, and she often went to work part-time. Such a girl could not be a liar. Otherwise, she has already agreed to meet with herself, and will not even know the phone number and QQ number only recently. Gu Nancang opened her wechat picture. She received a lot of candy that day. There must be a man chasing her, and the handwriting is not small. If I don''t go back home, I''m afraid she''ll really have a master. Just click open her head to find that she sent a state, that is a night scene. Gu Nancang didn''t think it was special either, because it was her hair, so he would look more carefully. Just about to put down his mobile phone, Gu Nancang seems to be aware of something. He suddenly stands up. "Gu Shao, why are you so surprised?" mobile phone opened the door as like as two peas. This status was released five minutes ago, that is to say, the hammer came to the United States! What else excited him more than this news? Gu Nancang organized a meeting just to meet her. If she were in the United States, then I would be able to see her immediately? Gu Nancang can''t wait to call her. Before pressing the call button, his face darkened again. From the realization that they have no voice, even wechat has only been added soon. It was a bit abrupt to call directly, so I sent a wechat. "Little hammer, are you in America?" Su Jinxi saw the message from the sea and answered the word "yes". Canghai has always said that he is abroad, which country Su Jinxi is not clear. Gu Nancang''s hands were shaking at the moment. She was there, and she was.Maybe she''s still in the restaurant, and with excitement, he reconfirmed whether she was in the restaurant. Su Jinxi heard what he said. Was he here just now? It''s too lucky! "The headmaster is dada. I have left. I was there before." "It doesn''t matter, where you live, I''lle to see you." Gu Nancang''s mood at the moment can only be described with ecstasy. For more than two years, he had imagined what a domineering hammer looked like. He thought it must be a very lovely girl. Did not expect this time two people are so close, must be God has eyes, gave him this opportunity. Su Jinxi takes a look at the time, thinks of Tang Ming and says something will happen tomorrow. After all, the head of the gate is a man and he is still in a ce he is not familiar with. "I''m going back to the hotel. Let''s make an appointment some other day." Gu Nancang is a little disappointed, but he is also embarrassed to say anything else. He is afraid that he is a pervert. "Well, when you have time." Although he did not see the hammer, Gu Nancang was also very excited. Su Jinxi also thinks it''s amazing that the earth is so big that the two people know each other on the Inte, and they can be so close to each other in the United States. If I had sent it five minutes earlier, would I have met him? I don''t know what kind of man the headmaster is? She also fantasized in her mind. Su Jinxi returns to the hotel and meets Tang Ming in the hall. "Jinxi, where have you been?" "I just came back from dinner." Su Jinxi secretly congratted Si Li Ting that he had something to go first, otherwise he would have run into him. Tang Ming saw Su Jinxi wearing light make-up and wearing a ck skirt. She was more mature than the first time she was sexy. It''s so beautiful that it''s hard to look away from her. "Tomorrow we''re going to talk to R & Ypanies about cooperation. You can read the information and get familiar with it." "Yes, Mr. Tang." Su Jinxi wants to get in touch with these more and follows Tang Ming into the room. In front of the desk put a pile of information, Su Jin was surprised. "Mr. Tang, is it all your own "Well, you just took over the assistant. I''m afraid you''re not careful enough. You have a look first. If you don''t understand, ask me." In fact, it''s not that Su Jinxi won''t, but Tang Ming doesn''t give up. In the past, it was assistant Zhan who took over the job. Considering that Su Jinxi didn''t adapt to the long journey by ne, he did it himself. Su Jinxi''s heart was a little sad, "Mr. Tang, anyway, now I''m your assistant, and I''ll take care of these thingster." "Well, you just came here. I don''t know. I''ll tell you briefly that we weremunicating with R & Ypany a month ago. We have alreadymunicated with each other about the project in China. We will meet tomorrow to discuss further cooperation. As long as the details are determined, the contract can be basically finalized. " Seeing Tang Ming''s confident attitude, Su Jinxi couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Tang, is this cooperation very important to us?" "Of course, I started to enter the U.S. market in the past two years. To be honest, it is not a simple thing. The R & Ypany is an old Americanpany. If we get the project, we can use them to further expand our business. " Su Jinxi nodded, "so it is. How sure is that?" "90 percent. After all, we have been talking about it for more than a month. If the other party doesn''t want to, it won''t take time to talk to us." "OK, Mr. Tang, let me have a look at the information first." Su Jinxi began to get familiar with the information of R & Ypany. Tang Ming loosened his tie, took off his coat and unbuttoned his shirt. Seriously, both men and women have a special attraction. "Mr. Tang, I don''t quite understand what this means." Tang Ming stood on her side, slightly bent over, smelling her hair fragrance, heart stirring, voice gentle way: "which?" "That''s it." He patiently exined to her, Su Jinxi suddenly realized. "The original school things are not all useful, to learn knowledge has to practice." "As long as you want to learn, I can teach youter." "Thank you, Mr. Tang." Su Jinxi has a strong desire for knowledge. She read the data several times before and after, and when she put down the data to see the time, it was already veryte. "Don, I''m sorry you''ve had a rest so early." Tang Ming didn''t like this kind of estranged words from her, "I don''t need to call me Mr. Tang in private, how can I forget it?" He and she are only half a step away. They can embrace each other as long as they move forward. It was veryte, and he was alone again. Su Jinxi took a step backward with his head down."It used to be different from now. Now I''m your assistant. It''s better to call Mr. Tang. If it''s not early, I won''t disturb you. You''ll have a rest early Tang Ming reached out to hold her, and finally let her leave. He was staring at his hand. I can''t help asking myself in my heart, Tang Ming, if you really like her, why don''t you leave her? If he took this step, what about Bai Xiaoyu? Isn''t the one you love Bai Xiaoyu? Tang Ming stands at the door, watching Su Jinxi disappear in the sound of closing the door. Su Jinxi, what magic do you have that can make me lose control of you? Tang Ming sighed. Fortunately, he had thest trace of reason. If he did, he would be doomed. Chapter 110 Su Jinxi didn''t sleep well this night. From the rational point of view, the farther away from her, the better. Tang Ming is on the opposite side of her and may be found at any time. From his selfish point of view, Su Jinxi is eager to see Si Li Ting. After all, he has been used to his arms, and he will sleep more sweetly when he holds himself. She thought that Si Li Ting woulde back, but he didn''te back all night. Su Jinxi woke up early and sighed at the empty quilt around him. The mood is somewhatplicated, Si Li Ting unconsciously has upied such an important position in her heart. Get up to wash and change clothes, see a variety of deep and shallow kisses under the neck, the previous has not disappeared, and added some. Thinking of his tenderness in his body, Su Jinxi''s heart is also sweet. Third uncle said the next thing to him, one day he and he will stand upright in the warm sunshine. Su Jinxi is full of confidence and hope for the future. Today, she dressed up very capable, energetic knock on the door of Tang Ming. "Mr. Tang, are you ready?" "Well, let''s go to breakfast." Tang Ming saw today''s capable Su Jinxi is also a bright spot. It seems that Su Jinxi can always give him some surprise, sometimes pure, sometimes charming, sometimes capable. She''s like a goblin with a thousand faces. "Mr. Tang, what''s the matter with you?" Su Jinxi found that Tang Ming seemed to like to be in a daze. He was dazed when he didn''t pay attention to him. Tang Ming took back her sight. "It''s OK. Let''s go." In the dialogue with Bai Xiaoyu, he has never been so disrespectful. Bai Xiaoyu pursues perfection too deliberately. Even at home, she was always wearing makeup on her face, and she didn''t remove her makeup until she was asleep. The next day, before she got up, she would make up, and sometimes she would wear an eye mask under the quilt when she didn''t get up. She said that she only wanted to see her most beautiful side, without makeup, she did not have self-confidence. For a long time, Tang Ming has forgotten what her in face looks like, and those make-up looks like a mask on her face. He didn''t see any surprise on her, so Su Jinxi''s appearance was like pouring a stream of clear water into a peaceful life. Su Jinxi and Bai Xiaoyu are two different people. She can not make up without makeup. She can be simple. Without makeup, she is very pure and beautiful. Once she makes up, even if she only wears lipstick and eyebrows, it will give people amazing feeling. Tang Ming is suddenly looking forward to the dinner party tonight. She can''t go in so simply. How beautiful will she be in full dress? "Tonight''s dinner is a charity auction dinner, which many people will attend, including the president of a cooperative project that I am preparing. So tonight we''re going with a purpose in mind, and then you''ll have to dress up better Tang Ming reminded. "Mr. Tang, I understand." Su Jinxi nodded. When she arrived at R & Ypany, Su Jinxi followed Tang Ming, which was her first overseaspany. The front desk gave a very warm reception and informed the president that he was waiting upstairs. When they got on the elevator, Su Jinxi was a little nervous. Normally speaking, Tang Ming said that the sess rate of this project is very high, and there should be nothing to worry about. Su Jinxi is inexplicably a little uneasy, just her uneasiness will happen every time. "It''s not so hard to be rxed." Tang Ming was relieved. Su Jinxi nodded, "well, I hope I can take it smoothly." In addition to Tangming pping her inexplicably before, Tang Ming is pretty good to her. Su Jinxi still hopes the Tang family is good. The president of R & Y is a middle-aged American in his forties. He is not different from the rich people in China. Tang Ming met up and talked skillfully in English. Su Jinxi stands beside him. Tang Ming uses British English. Like his people, English pronunciation is very gentlemanly. After some conversation, however, there was a look of apology on the face of R & Y president. "Sorry, we can''t cooperate on this project. After careful consideration, we found that apany is more suitable to cooperate with us." This news is like a bolt from the blue directly hit Tang Ming''s forehead, although in the heart is shocked, the expression on his face is still calm. "Mr. Smith, are you kidding me? We have beenmunicating for more than a month, but we haven''t had a good discussion before? " "Yes, we had a smooth talk. I personally appreciate president Tang and hope to be good friends with him. At the beginning of this cooperation, I really want to give it to yourpany. Now we have made some temporary adjustments. " Tang Ming pushes the mirror frame, which is also amon method in shopping malls. It is possible that the other party is just trying to win the best interests."Mr. Smith, I can understand your adjustment. If we are not satisfied with the terms we discussed before, we can talk about it again. I am also very sincere and want to reach a cooperation with yourpany, and fly to the United States specially. You may as well talk about your conditions again. " Smith took a sip of coffee, licked his lips and said, "Mr. Tang, it''s not a conditional thing." Tang Ming''s heart has been somewhat uneasy, "what is that? Mr. Smith has not said that he wants to enter the Chinese market. Our down group is also developing well in China. If we cooperate, I will abide by the agreement and take yourpany into the Chinese market. " "Mr. Tang, let me be frank. We found apany in China and after investigation. Whether in terms of business scale or development prospects, we all agree that it would be better to cooperate with thatpany. " Tang Ming realized that he had been cut off by others. He tried something happened in the mall. He had done it before. It''s just that this time I was cut off and was very upset. "Mr. Smith, since we can''t cooperate, I just want to know one thing. Whichpany do you want to cooperate with?" "Emperor Huang." Hearing these two words, Tang Ming''s face changed. Su Jinxi''s folder fell to the ground. "I''m sorry." She quickly picked up the folder, why the third uncle? It was for this that he left in a hurryst night. This cooperation is in vain, Smith personally will two people to the elevator door. "Although we have not reached cooperation this time, I hope that we can continue to cooperate." "OK, I look forward to working with you next time." Although Tang Ming at the moment in the heart are mad, still maintain a modest expression on his face. "Mr. Smith will deliver it here. We will go first. By the way, this is a small gift I brought from China." Su Jinxi handed over a delicate box, which was a gift prepared by Tang Ming early in the morning. "Mr. Tang, how can you mean that?" "Mr. Smith and I are as good friends at first sight. Although we have not reached a cooperation this time, I believe we will have this fate next time. I know Mr. Smith likes to collect snuff bottles. I happen to have a snuff bottle made by a master of the Qing Dynasty recently. I hope you like it. " Smith opened a look, that exquisite pattern let him not put it down, "amazing, amazing." He praised him again and again. This snuff bottle is a double-sided painting. It''s hard to paint on such a small bottle. What''s more, it''s even more difficult to paint inside the bottle. The craftsman''s technical requirements are very high, after all, to reverse painting, a painting needs exquisite skills. Smith liked the gift very much and promised to cooperate with Tang Ming next time. Su Jinxi apanied Tang Ming to leave, "Mr. Tang, the cooperation has obviously failed. Why send it? Just now, the market price of that snuff bottle is conservatively estimated to be between 800000 and 1.2 million. " Tang Ming was surprised, "do you understand?" "Well, to understand a little bit, we would have lost money if we didn''t cooperate. You still gave such expensive gifts." "The failure to reach cooperation this time does not mean that there will be no opportunity next time. We should take a long-term view in business. I don''t know what kind of benefits the Emperor Huang gave to Smith. The matter has been like this and can''t be retrieved. In Smith''s heart, Emperor Huang is better, and I want to show him our sincerity. " Su Jinxi realized that there are many stresses in doing business. "Mr. Tang, when can we pay back this time?" "I don''t know. In fact, I don''t have to pay back every time I give. If I can calcte it so clearly, I''m not a man but a God." Tang Ming was in a bad mood. "Do you mind if I smoke?" "Do as you please." Su Jinxi knew that he was in a bad mood. The cooked duck flew away, and Tang Ming made a lot of preparation for this project. "Sorry." Su Jinxi thinks that Si Li Ting suddenly robbed Tang Ming''s project is rted to her. "It''s nothing to do with you. If you don''t sign in, everything is variable. I''ve been through this kind of thing a lot. Don''t worry about it." Tang Ming reached out and rubbed her head, and became the gentle big brother before. Su Jinxi doesn''t know what to say. Although she likes Si Li Ting, Su Jinxi is not happy when she gets the project. Knowing that the business is soplicated, she still doesn''t like this method. It''s like robbing someone else''s beloved thing with a knife. Thinking that Tang Ming''s efforts in the past few days havee to an end today, Su Jinxi had tofort himself by saying: "I think Mr. Smith likes that snuff bottle very much, and he will cooperate with us next time." "Well, certainly. I thought we could win this project. It seems that we have to go back home in advance."The mouth said nothing, Tang Ming''s words can still feel some loss. "Then I''ll book a ticket for tomorrow''s return." "Yes." Tang Ming did not speak any more and smoked quietly. Not far away, Si Li Ting and Lin both entered the R & Ypany. Chapter 111 Although Tang''s group had never cooperated with Emperor Huang before, the water on both sides of the river did not invade the river. There has never been Emperor Huang robbing Tang''s group of resources, is it because he refused to cooperate with Emperor Huang, making the president unhappy. If Tang Ming is sober, it is absolutely impossible for Tang Ming to make such a wrong decision. Cooperating with Emperor Huang is only good but not bad. At that time, because Su Jinxipletely lost his reason, he not only lost the opportunity of cooperation, but also was revenged by Emperor Huang and lost a big project. Tang Ming''s mood is greatly unhappy, "Jinxi, you''ve met the president of Emperor Huang, right?" Su Jinxi''s heart was tight, "well, I''ve seen it." "What kind of man is he?" Before Tang Ming, the president was taboo because of the contract. He was the one who got Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi bit his lips. What kind of person is the third uncle? "Why, it''s hard to answer?" Tang Ming see her thoughtful appearance, pupil contraction, body cold diffuse. "No, I don''t know what to say about him." Su Jinxi changed his outlook on him from knowing Si Li Ting to now. "I just want to know what he looks like in your eyes." Su Jinxi thought for a moment and then replied, "he is very strong, very domineering and Gentle. " Her cheek was dyed with ayer of purplish red, obviously this gentleness has a deep meaning, Tang Ming eyebrows tight frown. If she knew she would answer him like this, why should he ask? Tang Ming shut up and said, "go back." "Oh." Su Jinxi found that his mood seemed worse. Contrary to Tang Ming''s mood, Si Li Ting sessfully signed the contract, "Mr. Smith, looking forward to our cooperation." "Me too." Si Li Ting walked out of thepany, Lin Jun a face distressed, "Ye, these days you are too tired, yesterday is a night did not sleep, have a good rest." "Originally, I didn''t intend to be the enemy of Tang family. This time, Tang Ming bumped into it, so don''t me me." "I wanted to enter the U.S. market before. This is a good opportunity. Tang Ming almost got hold of it. It''s thanks to miss Miro that she can take Mr. Smith smoothly. " "Well, thanks to her, I invited her to dinner another day. Now I just want to have a good sleep with little Susu. " Lin Jun snickered," in the past, my father only had work in mind, but now there is one more person. " "Just think of her, as if all the fatigue had disappeared." Si Li Ting lifted his legs to get on the bus, "back to the hotel." Just walked to the hall, the ear rings a female voice: "ting." Su Jinxi is waiting for Tang Ming to go through the renewal procedures in the hall when he suddenly hears a ting word. In an English speaking environment, it''s very abrupt to hear the Chinese text. Besides, it''s still a "ting". Su Jinxi couldn''t help looking up at the source of the sound. It was a woman with short hair, wearing a suit of professional clothes and stepping on a nine centimeter stiletto. Facial features are very delicate, bright red lipstick increased a bit fierce, ears or hands are wearing expensive jewelry. Jennie is different from Jennie in that she has a strong air all over her body. The strength of women in the face of the man after the instant reduction, gently raised the corners of the mouth. "Miro." When Su Jinxi heard this man''s voice, he unconsciously squeezed the English magazine in her hand. The ting in her mouth was just Si Li Ting. She is sitting at the corner, Si Li Ting''s perspective can not see her for the time being. Su Jinxi looks at the two people slowly approaching. Although the woman may be just Si Li Ting''s friend, Su Jinxi still has some difort in his heart. "Why are you here?" Si Li Ting''s voice is not like in front of his gentle, but also not in front of other people so cold. Such a subtle difference Su Jinxi can also urately hear out. "Nothing. I just want to ask if you and Smith have a good conversation?" "The contract has been signed, and this time it''s thanks to you, or you won''t win the contract so easily." Did the woman help with the contract? From the way she dressed, she didn''t look like an ordinary person. She didn''t expect to be so powerful. Su Jinxi is more self abased and can''t help anything. Rao is how cheerful and optimistic she usually is. At the moment, she will feel ufortable. "Why are you so polite? You''ve been tired all nightst night, and you''re in a hurry to sign a contract today. Are you exhausted now?" Were they togetherst night? Su Jinxi''s heart is like a cat scratching its paw. It''s hard. "Uncle, so coincidentally, are you here?" Tang Ming walked towards several people. He did not know that Emperor Huang''s president was Si Li Ting, otherwise he would not speak in this tone. "Well." "Is thisdy?" Tang Ming''s ambiguous eyes toward the two people, a man and a woman appeared in the hotel, it is difficult to let people not think about it."A friend of mine." Si Li Ting brief introduction, did not take a little emotional color, Tang Ming here, then the little fool is also in. Sure enough, Tang Ming looked at the pir behind him, "Jinxi,e and say hello to the third uncle." Su Jinxi didn''t want to appear in this situation, but was forcibly arrested by Tang Ming. It''s like when you were sleeping behind a book in ss, the teacher suddenly asked you to get up and answer questions. The eyes of the whole ss are focused on you, you have to fight. "Uncle..." Su Jinxi some reluctantly eximed, just shook an eye to see that woman. Face up to find that she stood beside Si Li Ting, there was a sense of harmony, perhaps because both of them were strong. She can easily help Si Li Ting and get rid of the general contract of Tang Ming, which shows that her identity is not low. Su Jinxi looked at himself again. He did not fall into the goldendy who was about to go bankrupt. Compared with her, he was a thousand miles away. When she is looking at Miruo, Miruo is also looking at her. Su Jinxi is like a soft kitten, which all men will love. Different from their own personality, each look seems to be saying: "bully me, bully me." The skin is as white as snow, and the small face is tender. It seems that you can pinch the water. The typical skin is white and beautiful, with long legs. Su Jinxi envies Miro. How does she know that she is the most jealous type of woman. But just called a third uncle, if the rice feel their bones are crisp, this woman is born evil. Su Jinxi that low brow and pleasing to the eye small appearance lets Si Li Ting just want to push her down on the bed. Small things really hook people, just called him, he was a little dry mouth. "This is it?" If rice toward Tang Ming asked. "My nephew''s assistant." Si Li Ting answered instead of Tang Ming. Tang Ming is not happy with this name. If he didn''t speak up just now, how would he introduce Su Jinxi? She should have been her own wife. What''s the title of Mrs. Tang? Each of the four people present has his own mind, and Miro broke the deadlock ahead of time. "Ting, didn''t you stay up all night? Go back to your room and have a rest. I have one more thing to say. Go to your room Su Jinxi''s fingers tightly grabbed the corner of his coat. What''s going to be said in the room. Once upon a time, she let Si Li Ting resist not revealing his identity, but now she knows how lucky he is to endure. Clearly like the people in front of her, but she can''t do anything, can only watch them leave. Tang Ming looked at the enchanted Su Jinxi, "what do you want?" "No, no, I''m just thinking about one thing." "Still thinking about the project? It''s OK. It''s all over. I''m going to see an old friendter. Would you like toe with me? " JinSu shakes her head in every situation. "I don''t even know your friends, so I won''t go. I''ll rest in the hotel." "It''s up to you. I''ll pick you up in the afternoon." "Good." "Remember to eat on time. I''ve finished my room. Go back and have a rest." Tang Ming handed the meal card to her hand and rubbed her hair before leaving. Su Jinxi took the room card and ran after them. The elevator was empty. At the moment, her heart filled with a very ufortable feeling, Si Li Ting knew everything about himself, including his whereabouts. But what do you know about him? I don''t know anything. I don''t know his past. Even the identity of President Dihuang has just been known. I don''t know his friends or what he''s doing in the United States. Knowing that he also lives in the same hotel, I don''t even know which room he lives in. Su Jinxi thinks that he is also too failed. If Mi looks at him differently, he must like him. What do lonely men and women do in a room? The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. Third uncle said that he did not touch other women, this rice if he had known for a long time, did not touch before, now will not touch, he should believe that he is. Women are duplicity of life, the mouth said to believe, but the heart is sad to die. Su Jinxi has no soul to go back to his room. He and Tang Ming left before. Is that the third uncle''s mood? She finally knew that day when she woke up in the middle of the night, why did the third uncle smoke one cigarette after another in the study. Why did he get so angry when he saw that he blocked the bottle for others? It turned out that he had been working so hard. Su Jinxi swiped his card and pushed the door in, thinking whether he wanted to call the third uncle. Will that be hated by the third uncle? Maybe he''s talking to Miro? Before thinking about her body, she was taken into a familiar embrace, and her warm breath brushed in her ear.Su Jinxi body a shudder, "three, three uncle." Where does Si Li Ting know that he left these few minutes, the little woman is almost depressed to death, he still stays in the little woman Ba Ba Ba called him. "Honey, I miss you all night." One foot to the door, the other hand against the wall, the hot and humid temperature fell. Su Jinxi was surprised and pleased, "uncle, didn''t youe into the room to talk about things with Miss Mi? Why are you here? " Chapter 112 Si Li Ting doesn''t know Su Jinxi''s entangled psychological activities before. Moreover, in his heart, Miro is just a friend. He didn''t think Miro was special, so he exined it simply. "I''m in a hurry to see you. I''m done in the elevator." Si Li Ting took her to bed. Jin Su Xi was tired, but he wanted to be crazy. He was eager to see you, so that all the haze of sujinxipletely disappeared. "Uncle, were you with Miss Mist night?" "Well, Miro is doing a good business in the United States. I asked her to take the project as a bridge. If there was no her, Smith would not buy my ount. He and Tang Ming had already talked about it before. Miro called mest night to see Smith Si Li Ting answered every question and did not conceal it. Su Jinxi looked at the bloodstain and fatigue in his eyes, and gently stroked his cheek with his fingers. "Third uncle, why rob Tang Ming''s project?" Si Li Ting said seriously: "what if I said it was for you?" "For me?" Su Jinxi doesn''t know that Si Li Ting has already known about Tang Ming''s beating her. Si Li Ting kisses her cheek lovingly, his lips move in her ear and says: "little fool, why don''t you tell me he hit you? You didn''t mention a word in front of me because of so much injustice. " Su Jinxi pupil dtion, "just because Tang Ming pped me, you took his project?" "Because? Su Su, I can''t bear to touch you even if you block wine bottles for others. What''s Tang Ming? No one in the world can touch you at all. If you want to move you, pay me When he said this, Si Li Ting''s eyes shed a cold idea, the pupil color became dark. That bloodthirsty uncle makes Su Jinxi''s back cool. Uncle, how terrible Aware of Su Jinxi''s frightened eyes, Si Li Ting converges on the body''s cold meaning. "Su Su, don''t be afraid. I will not hurt you if I hurt anyone. I also prepared a big gift for Tang Ming." "What a gift?" "I''ll know when I return home." He had a bloody smile. Su Jinxi bit his lip, "uncle, I''m not your enemy." "I will never be the enemy of Susu. Susu, do you think I am cruel? I am a person who has revenge. Do you hate me like this? " Su Jinxi is simple and kind-hearted. If she is her, she may not ept the tough measures of her own. Si Li Ting stares at her eyes, only to see her eyes be gentle from a little shock. Su Jinxi held out his hands and hugged him. "I don''t think that the third uncle did this for me. If you must me me, you should also me me. It''s me who drives the third uncle crazy. He''s very nice and nice to me. I''ll never hate him. " Si Li Ting didn''t say that he was afraid that Su Jinxi thought he was too much. He didn''t expect that Su Jinxi could understand him. "If one day I go crazy, it''s for you, you demon!" Su Jinxi felt his strong and fanatical love, and now she seems to be like him, getting deeper and deeper. But there''s nothing wrong with that. She can do without anyone, as long as he is alone. "Uncle, you want me, you want me." The tip of the tongue stained with warm tears, Si Li Ting''s expression changed greatly, "how did you cry? Did I hurt you? " Su Jinxi shook his head, "uncle, don''t stop, it''s not you..." Si Li Ting didn''t know what happened to the little woman, so she had to continue ording to her request. "From childhood to adulthood, although I was the daughter of the Su family, no one cared about me. If my sister and I fall at the same time, they must help her up first. I think she is a sister, I am a sister, we should care about her, I should not be jealous. That year, my sister fell into the water because of her yfulness. At that time, I was scared. I couldn''t swim. I jumped into the water to save her. I pushed her to the shore, and I couldn''t climb up. My parents came to ask her how her sister was. At that time, I was about to drown. They only cared about my sister. If it wasn''t for other people to pick me up, I might have died. I think it''s because I''m not good, so my parents don''t like me? I try to be good, no longer mischievous, I study hard, every time is the first in the ss. Not to mention the first in the ss, even if it was the first in the whole grade, I went home with a certificate of merit. I thought that they would finally see me more. Who knows that thest sister in the ss has improved a few ces, this time it is not thest one. Mom and dad happily added vegetables to her and asked me nothing. I have been very good, injured I do not cry, do not make noise, fell down their own to get up. Knowing that the Su family was in trouble, I was frugal and took a part-time job to lighten the burden on the Su family.But their eyes are still only sister, uncle, no one has ever been so kind to me. Maybe in your opinion, I was pped, which is a great injustice. If it was my sister, she would make a lot of trouble. I didn''t make it and I didn''t cry. I was very obedient since I was a child. Tang Ming is a benefactor to the Su family, and he pped me just to anger me. He found out that I had bought contraceptives that morning, and when he saw the contract, he thought about it. Although I told him that I had a favorite person, I didn''t say that person was you, and he didn''t know that you were the president of Dihuang. He thought I was just going to bed with someone for a contract. He med me for not cherishing my body, so he hit me. Although I felt a little aggrieved at that time, I felt better after you gave me candy. I didn''t think it was a big deal. I didn''t tell you. From childhood to adulthood, I was hurt by a person silently licking the wound, no one would care if I was wronged. You are the first to care about me, the first to love me, the first to care about my feelings, thank you, really thank you... " Su Jinxi''s tears and smile are deeply engraved in Si Li Ting''s heart, although he has inquired about Su Jinxi''s affairs. There is only one simple sentence in the materials. Su Jinxi is not favored by the Su family. Si Li Ting doesn''t know her life in the Su family. Thinking about the first time she met, she begged her not to look pitifully, she said she was very good, really good, good enough to let him heartache. A girl who has been short of love since childhood, in order to let her parents see her more, she has been praised by her parents. She has been working hard, even if it is to send their own happiness, but also for the Su family to get the 30 million turnover. Knowing that once she stepped out of this step, Tang Ming just took her as a shield, and the Su family would not pay attention to her. But also forever in the false engagement with Tang Ming, the most important thing for a woman in her life is reputation. In order to let her parents pay more attention to her and give her the care she should have, she took this step without hesitation. "Susu, you are so stupid that I love you." Si Li Ting hugged her tightly. "I''ll protect you in the future. You don''t have to look at other people''s faces. You just have to be good in front of me. If others hit you again, p you in the face, you''ll give me two ps. I''ll support you when the sky falls down. Do what you want to do, don''t have any worries. No one in the world is qualified to beat you, not even me. " Su Jinxi''s tears fell even more, "third uncle, third uncle..." Si Li Ting gently kisses her tears, "if it was you who did not indulge in the past, you have it from now on. You remember, you are Si Li Ting''s woman. If something goes wrong, don''t try topromise, you know Su Jinxi nodded heavily, and she finally understood why she liked him a little bit. It is because every time when she is in the most distress, it is Si Li Ting who gives her love. Maybe she had him in her heart before. "Uncle, can I really?" Si Li Ting knows her past, in the heart of her pity deeper, no wonder he every time he sees her want to love her. Su Jinxi gives people the feeling that she is weak, so that people have a desire to protect her, but also want to bully her severely. Su Jinxi has always wanted her family to care more about her. Since she was a child, she has not been cared for by her family. She isck of love. She never thought about what she wanted. Now she gradually understood what she wanted. She doesn''t have to put the Su family in her first ce. What she has to do is to stand by Si Li Ting. To be a woman like Miro is not a vase protected by Si Li Ting all the time. "Honey, you can do anything." "Uncle, I don''t want to hide behind you. I want to take a shower with you. I don''t want to be responsible for beautiful flowers. You are responsible for making money and supporting the family. What I want is that you are good and I''m not bad. " Si Li Ting found that Su Jinxi''s eyes gradually changed. Did he identally change Su Jinxi? He meant to let Su Jinxi be more arrogant and arrogant in the future and learn to say no. It''s better to stay by his side. Now it seems that little Susu didn''t develop ording to his n. "What are you going to do?" "I want to be strong! I don''t want my uncle to protect me all the time. " "It is natural for men to protect women. Otherwise, why do men exist?" Su Jinxi suddenlyughed, turned over and said, "uncle, you can''t always protect me. There will always be times when you are not there. How can you protect me when I was in danger? The best way is to be strong myself. No one dares to bully me even if you are not here. " "I can''t help you. OK, you can do what you want to do, but I prefer you to be below than you are on the top."Si Li Ting turned over and knocked her down, "you can be the strong one everyone looks up to, but You can only belong to me and be a little woman in my arms. " Su Jinxi took his neck and put on his red lips, "uncle, thank God for letting me meet you." "I just want to thank God to send you to my side, Susu, don''t cry again, I will be distressed." Su Jinxi stroked the tears from the corner of his eyes, "well, I will learn to be stronger, and I will not easily cry again. I will stand side by side with the third uncle and fly against the wind!" Chapter 113 Two people resist death entanglement, have experienced the life suffering, this moment two people embrace to warm. After the release of Si Li Ting, he went to sleep. Su Jinxi saw the tired face of the man around him. In order to avenge himself, he even robbed Tang Ming''s project. He didn''t see him two days ago. Is he just busy with the big gift? Su Jinxi has no drowsiness. She used to wash her body after each ending. This time he fell asleep even before he got up, which shows how tired he is. Su Jinxi got up and cleaned up the clothes scattered on the ground. She must have been very shy before, but now there is only sweetness left. Throw the used condom into the garbage can, the man''s love for her is beyond doubt. Since that time, he has made measures every time, just because she said she didn''t want children now. Su Jinxi washed his body, wrapped up in a bathrobe nest, thinking about life in the sun. If you want to be strong, you can get some experience as an assistant of Tang Ming, but it can''t y a big role at all. She took out two cards, a ck gold card from Si Li Ting and a white gold card from Tang Ming. With these two cards, she has been able to live and clothe, but this is not what she wants. Su Jinxi ns to start his own business. He thinks that the headmaster has mentioned a lot about stock spection. He should know finance like the palm of his hand. The reason why I don''t want to tell Si Li Ting is that Si Li Ting spoils her so much that he has dealt with anything before she reacts. Su Jinxi sent a message to Canghai, "the headmaster is big. Are you free?" Gu Nan Cang put down the card in his hand and quickly replied, "the little hammer is looking for me. It must be free. Is the little hammer ready to meet me?" Although he has known him for more than two years, if Su Jinxi could have gone out to see him before, now he has a third uncle. Even if he was just a friend, Su Jinxi felt that it was inappropriate for him to be alone in a foreign country. "Headmaster dada, I have something to do today, and I''ll go back to China tomorrow. I''d better wait until the next time we meet collectively." Gu Nancang is a little disappointed, and she is only a little short of seeing it. Thinking of Su Jinxi''s character, if she really was such a casual woman, she would have video with herself. "Well, what can I do for you? You don''t even y games with me these days. " Gu Nan Cang''s tone is somewhat resentful. "Recently, it''s my master who takes me on tasks." "Last time you said he was someone you knew, do you know who it is now?" Canghai always cares about this. If the man doesn''t show up, maybe the little hammer is already his. Although it''s just a game, in that case, I always feel closer to the small hammer. "I don''t know. He never said it. I guess it''s the younger brother of our school." Su Jinxi did not know that the great God was lying on the bed not far from her. Gu Nancang originally wanted to continue to ask, but listening to Su Jinxi''s tone seemed to be nothing, he put away his confusion. "What does the little hammer want me to do today?" "You have been specting in stocks all the time? Although I studied finance, I only learned the knowledge in books, and I didn''t operate it. " If you want to start a business, you need capital first. Su Jinxi thinks of a way to get the fastest money from stock market. "So little hammer means you want me to take you to the stock market?" "Yes, that''s what it means, is that ok?" Su Jinxi asked. "Of course, well, you put in a sum of money first. I''ll take you to try water. Anyway, I''ll be back home soon. I can meet and teach you then." "Thank you very much. I still have two thousand here. I''ll throw it all in." Gu Nancang saw the small expression of pain on his face on the screen, and the 20 million people who came to consult him to specte in stocks were small numbers. The girl was careful for two thousand yuan, with a spoiled smile on her mouth. "Well, if you don''t worry, you can let me help you operate. I''ll teach you in detail after we meet." "Of course I can trust you." Su Jinxi for the stock market is only written knowledge, now really want to practice when she will be very cautious. If you buy it rashly, two thousand dors will be like falling into the water, and you won''t even have a bubble. Su Jinxi turned the money over, "the master of the gate is big. I have all my belongings in it." "Don''t worry." Gu Nancang looks at the small expression with tears on the screen. She should be so cute in real life. Gu puts the phone aside and continues to y Texas card. "Oh, what kind of big business is Mr. Gu talking about? He has stopped ying such good cards in that game just now" "well, it''s a big business indeed." Gu Nancang threw his chips in front of him, one of which was hundreds of thousands. "Tell us how big the business is. Let me get a touch of it."Gu Nan Cangpared his fingers, "this number." "Two billion?" "Two billion dors?" Gu Nancang chuckled: "wrong, 2000 yuan." "Gu Shao, are you kidding? You can do 2000 yuan business?" "This business It''s big. " Gu Nancang smiles thoughtfully. Su Jinxi can''t sleep, sitting on the side of the stock market information, check the trend of the stock market, for future preparation. From time to time, I look at the golden man who is sleeping soundly in the sun, and I feel very happy when I look at him. Time unknowingly arrived in the afternoon, Su Jinxi looked at the time, Tang Ming said to pick her up in the afternoon, afraid it was also fast. She thought whether to wake up the third uncle? Went to his side, gently scraped his nose, "uncle, it''s time to get up." Si Li Ting''s childlike murmured: "sleep for another two minutes." Then he covered his face with a quilt and fell asleep again. Thinking that he always stays upte these days, it is normal to be tired. Su Jinxi is reluctant to wake him up. At this time, there was a knock at the door. Su Jinxi asked in English, "who?" The other party replied: "madam, the hotel presents fruit, please open the door to get it." Su Jinxi did not doubt that he opened the door, and opened the door to a familiar face. "Miss White, why are you?" Su Jinxi had some idents. Bai Xiaoyu flies from China all the way, and finds the hotel check-in information from assistant Zhan. She knocked at Tang Ming''s door first, and found that no one answered. Then she knocked on the door of Su Jinxi''s room. Bai Xiaoyu is afraid to open the door and sees the scene. Su Jinxi appears in his bathrobe. Chest has a few very obvious just printed on the kiss, a see these white light rain are crazy! "Su Jinxi, you cunt." White light rain rushed forward to give Su Jinxi a p. Su Jinxi''s eyes are slightly cold. Thest time she poured her coffee was enough. This time, she still wanted to beat herself and be beautiful. She grabbed Bai Xiaoyu''s hand. "Miss White, please show respect." "Su Jinxi, you shameless bastard, I have warned you not to move tea. It seems that you have not taken my words to heart." Bai Xiaoyu has been possessed by the devil, but she doesn''t hit Su Jinxi. She walks to the house. Su Jinxi dragged her, "you can''t go in. The person inside is not president Tang." "I''ll see if it''s him! Ming, how can you treat me like this All of Bai Xiaoyu''s senses are breaking down at this moment. What can be more cruel than catching a traitor in bed? "Su Jinxi, you let me go. I''ll die with you today!" Bai Xiaoyu is crazy. She pushed aside Su Jinxi and rushed into it. Su Jinxi''s heart would jump out. Bai Xiaoyu was not a fuel-efficientmp. If she knew that the man was a third uncle, she did not know what was going to happen! Fortunately, Si Li Ting has just covered his face with a quilt. Bai Xiaoyu doesn''t see who he is. "Ming,e out for me!" Su Jinxi saw the quilt move for a while, obviously Si Li Ting had already woken up. At this moment, she didn''t care so much, and rushed to Si Li Ting. "Don''te out, please." Si Li Ting and she are separated by ayer of quilt, he is very clear about the tension of the little woman. How can he hide and hide with his character? You will know when you know, but Thinking of the tearful face of the little woman not long ago, it''s not time to announce it. If Bai Xiaoyu finds out that it is herself, it is likely to be her soft rib to threaten Su Su Su in the future. "Su Jinxi, get out of here! Ming, you have to say something. " Bai Xiaoyu crazily pulls Su Jinxi''s hair. Su Jinxi hugs the quilt. She has only one idea. The identity of the third uncle cannot be exposed. "Bai Xiaoyu, he is really not Tang Ming! I''ll vouch for it on my behalf. " "What kind of personality do you talk about? I don''t believe it! I want to see him, Ming, youe out, you don''t hide, I know it''s you. Didn''t you say that you will only love me in this life? How can you change your mind? Ming, you can''t... " "What''s the matter?" Tang Ming''s cold voice rang out. Hearing this sound, Su Jinxi''s legs almost softened. How did Tang Minge back! Just in the corridor, Tang Ming heard Bai Xiaoyu''s noisy voice. He had a premonition that he was not right and came here quickly. At the beginning, he didn''t know what happened. When he came in, he saw Bai Xiaoyu grabbing Su Jinxi''s hair. "This crazy woman, what do you do to Jinxi?" Tang Ming tried to pull Bai Xiaoyu. Bai Xiaoyu was also confused, "Ming, how are you here?" "Nonsense, I''m not here. Where am I?" Two people''s line of sight fell on the bed at the same time, there is a person in the quilt obviously, look at the figure is definitely not a woman.And there''s a man''s shirt belt and Four shorts. Su Jinxi looks flustered. He has just been scratched by Bai Xiaoyu, revealing more skin. The mottled kisses in the exposed skin are so dazzling. Tang Ming only felt that the sky thunder was rolling, so the reason why Su Jinxi didn''t go out these two days was that she was rolling sheets with other men!!! Knowing that he had made a big mistake, Bai Xiaoyu quickly exined: "Ming, I''m sorry, I''m..." Tang Ming didn''t look at her and pushed her away. He looked at Su Jinxi with a cold voice and said, "Su, Jin, Xi!" Chapter 114 Tang Ming''s eyes are more than that day in the office, all over the body are full of cold. Even Bai Xiaoyu has never seen such a cold Tang Ming. She is shivering and dare not move. At this time, she went to provoke Tang Ming, and put it clearly that she was looking for death. "Tang, president Tang." Su Jinxi never thought that one day their rtionship would be exposed in such an awkward situation. No, absolutely not. It''s not the time. "Who is he?" Tang Ming asked word by word, only he knew the anger in his heart at the moment. Step by step, he walked towards the bed, trying to uncover the mysterious veil. Su Jinxi stood by the bed, without any intention of moving away. "Sorry, Mr. Tang, I can''t say it." "You say you have someone you like, President Dihuang, who blocks the wine bottle for the little star who is not in the ss. Now there are men hiding in the bed. Su Jinxi, why didn''t I find you so dirty before? You can''t live without a man, can''t you? " Tang Ming was almost angry, which was even more angry than when he saw the contract. He doesn''t have to think about what happened here not long ago. But when he thought that the woman was too careful to touch, his heart was filled with rage. No matter what Tang Ming thinks, Su Jinxi just wants to keep Si Li Ting. Only separated by ayer of quilt, Si Li Ting''s eyes were cold, his woman was ridiculed by others outside. He couldn''t bear it. There was nothing wrong with loving someone, not to mention Tang Ming, who had an agreement with her for a long time. The body just moved for a while by Su Jinxi to press down, Si Li Ting eyebrows tight frown. Is this girl going to let her bear everything on her own? Tang Ming saw that Su Jinxi didn''t mean to give up at all. He couldn''t force Su Jinxi to see it, although he wanted to. He wants to see who is the man who can get Su Jinxi? "Su Jinxi, let me ask you again, he Who is it? " Su Jinxi, who has always been weak, is steadfast in his eyes at the moment, "Mr. Tang, you and I have already agreed on the day of reaching the agreement. I''m just a shield that you use to cover you and Miss Bai. Besides acting in front of the Tang family, I''m free. I will not interfere with your private life, and you will not interfere with me. I do not want to say who this person is for the time being. Please don''t ask the general manager. " Tang Ming''s eyes shed and was severely beaten by Su Jinxi. Yes, what qualifications does he have to take care of her affairs? At the beginning, he said good things, but why was he so unwilling in his heart? He didn''t speak and left his dress. "Get yourself ready. I''ll wait for you downstairs at six o''clock." Finish saying straight away, white light rain hurriedly chased out, now she ispletely at ease. Although she is also more curious about who Su Jinxi''s man is, as long as it is not Tang Ming. Now Tang Ming is in a rage, and he has made a disaster. "Ming, you walk slowly, you wait for me." Heard the opposite "bang" of a huge bang, Su Jinxi this just rxed, the whole person almost paralyzed. Quickly closed the door, Si Li Ting sitting naked on the bed, obviously his expression is not good-looking. "Susu, I''m so shady?" He would havee out if he didn''t want to go against her wishes. "Uncle, it''s not like that." "You and I really love each other. You are not Tang Ming''s wife. What are we going to do and what does it have to do with others? Why hide and hide? " Su Jinxi shook his head. "Uncle, Bai Xiaoyu is also present. She is not an oil-savingmp. I''m worried that she will use this to ckmail me when she knows about the rtionship between you and me. Although we have nned well, the specific n has not been implemented, in addition to everything has not surfaced, if the rtionship between you and me is exposed. That will be what we said before, several defeats all hurt, third uncle, can you bear with it again? " Si Li Ting helplessly sighed and took her into his arms. "I will let you get rid of Tang Ming as soon as possible." "Well, I believe in uncle." A chill shed in Si Li Ting''s eyes, and he had thought of an excellent way. "Susu, it''s going to be over soon." Su Jinxi didn''t know what he was going to do, but she knew that he was a third uncle and a man she trusted. "I''ll take a bath first." Si Li Ting gently released Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi speechless, "third uncle, you don''t take advantage of this opportunity to leave. What if Bai Xiaoyu saw it for a while?" Si Li Ting scraped her nose, "do you really regard me as a lover? However, my luggage is still in my room. I''ll go back and wash it Su Jinxi saw the man dressed calmly and calmly, as if the things just had no impact on him.No matter when he is a noble prince, nothing will disturb his rhythm. "I''ll go first. See you in the evening." I''ll see you at night? Su Jinxi opened the dress box that Tang Ming threw on the bed. It was a pure white fishtail skirt. She looked at the mottled kisses on her chest. Although there was no trace on her neck, it would be dangerous if the dress was low cut. First try on the skirt, fortunately this is a shoulder style, oblique radian just blocked the chest scenery. Show her half of the fragrant shoulder, and exquisite vicle. The skirt perfectly outlines her waist, and the fishtail style makes her elegant and noble. Tang Ming''s eyes are very good. At the thought of Tang Ming, Su Jinxi didn''t quite understand why Tang Ming was so angry. This time, it was the same as thest time. What does being with other men have to do with him? Shake your head and don''t think about Tang Ming any more. Anyway, the third uncle said that he would give everything to him. He would handle it well, so he would not have to worry about these things. She began to make up her hair and prepare for the evening dinner. The charity dinner should be very lively, right? In recent years, after she moved out to live, the Su family never told her what important party they attended. Su Jinxi is still looking forward to dinner tonight. Tang mingmeng mmed the door into the room, and Bai Xiaoyu followed him in a soft voice: "Ming, I''m sorry, I just want to see you." "Now you see it? Bai Xiaoyu, do you know what I hate most? Just like a crazy woman, you just tore Su Jinxi''s hair and punched and kicked her. Do you have a little self-restraint? " Bai Xiaoyu was aggrieved, "Ming, I don''t want to be like this. I unconsciously know Tiffany didn''t go abroad with you. But you lied to me that you were with her. I was afraid that you would change your mind, so I came to have a look "Why don''t I say I''m with Su Jinxi? I am afraid of your suspicion, clearly I told you in the video that we sleep in separate rooms. Why don''t you listen? Bai Xiaoyu, am I a criminal in your eyes? Do you have to watch me every day Bai Xiaoyu shook his head again and again, "Ming, it''s not like this. You know how much I love you. Su Jinxi is younger than me and looks better than me. I know that people in the Tang family like her very much. She is better than me in everything. I''m just afraid that you and she will y tricks. Ming, I was born ordinary, and I can''t give you a child. I have nothing but you, so I''m afraid... " "He did not squat on his sleeve for a long time Bai Xiaoyu knows when to show weakness, and Tang Ming''s anger disappears a lot when she sees her poor face. This is the woman that I love. Why do I have to vomit for a woman with a heart and a heart. At the thought of the imprint on her chest, Tang Ming felt dazzling, and there must be a lot of those marks in the ces where she didn''t see them. Men''s shirts, women''s underwear are proof of the previous two people''s intense, the more I think, the more angry. "I''ll take you now." Tang Ming pulled Bai Xiaoyu''s clothes and pushed her down on the bed. "Ming." "Call me brother Ming." Tang Ming coldly ordered that this face was the same as before, but he could not lift any interest in her. Bai Xiaoyu doesn''t know why he suddenly wants to let himself call him so. It''s no surprise that men sometimes have special requirements in bed. "Brother Ming." She called. Tang Ming eyebrows tight frown, "is not such affectation of the call." Bai Xiaoyu was speechless, "how do you call that..." Tang Ming knows in her heart that she is Bai Xiaoyu, not su Jinxi. He got up and drew the curtains. It was dark in the room. Without seeing her face, he would not know who she was. Tang Ming imagines Su Jinxi''s face in her mind, and smiles as brightly as the sun. The gentleness when drooping and smiling, the coyness of sending oneself out, the sullen after being hit by oneself. Unknowingly, his mind was upied by a man named Su Jinxi. Clearly he has been lovesickness to her, but in the end even like the word can not say. Bai Xiaoyu''s heart overflows with ecstasy. Ming is still so hot for her. As before, he should not doubt him. "Brother Ming, please hurry up..." Bai Xiaoyu''s voice coincides with the person in memory. Tang Ming really regards the people under her as her. He silently recited in his heart, Jinxi, Jinxi. The temperature in the room rises suddenly. Bai Xiaoyu is relieved that Tang Ming is her. But she did not notice one thing. Tang Ming, who used to only like to make in bright ces, drew the curtain for the first time.Tang Ming only now knew that Su Jinxi had upied such a heavy position in his heart. What do you do? Eitherpletely remove sujinxi from his world, or take her hard, and make her her her own woman. But what about the white rain? How can he take a white rain? Once, Tang Ming rose and went to the bathroom, opened the shower, and the warm water fell on him. The white fog seemed to be his heart was also covered with a faint fog. What should he do? What can I do? Su Jinxi, what do you want me to do with you? Chapter 115 Time is not early, Tang Ming changed a suit, Bai Xiaoyu gently followed him. I''ll help him with his hair, and then I''lle with a tie and tie. "Ming, I''ll tie you." Bai Xiaoyu has tied a tie for him many times before. Tang Ming only has Su Jinxi''s attention to tie him. When Bai Xiaoyu didn''t wear high-heeled shoes, he was much shorter than Su Jinxi. saw her long false eyshes, and her face had traces of the foundation. "Xiaoyu, I don''t think I''ve seen your in face for a long time, so I don''t need to make up at home." Think of Su Jinxi most of the time is a in face, his only touch her cheek, is also very clean taste. Bai Xiaoyu long-term make-up, very dependent on cosmetics, just heard Tang Ming said to remove makeup is scared. "Ming, I want to leave my most beautiful appearance in front of you..." To know how hard it is for a woman to wake up before he wakes up after a man goes to sleep. In order to be able to leave her most beautiful appearance in his heart, Bai Xiaoyu is also a person with great perseverance. "No matter how beautiful a face is made up of cosmetics, you''ll take it off before Ie back tonight." Tang Ming has been determined in his heart, he can no longer hesitate and hesitation, since he has Bai Xiaoyu, he should be responsible for her. As Su Jinxi said, the rtionship between the two was just an agreement, and when the agreement ended, they went their separate ways. "Ming, you really won''t change your mind?" "Xiaoyu, I won''t let you down." "Ming, I love you." Bai Xiaoyu saw the sincerity in his eyes, and the man''s eyes could not be fake. "Wait for me toe back." "Well!" Tang Ming came out of the room and knocked on Su Jinxi''s door, "assistant Su, have you cleaned it up?" "All right, all right." Su Jinxi put on her high-heeled shoes and came out with a handbag. Although she opened the door with a little flustered, Tang Ming''s eyes still brightened for a moment when she appeared. He had imagined what Su Jinxi would look like in this dress when he chose her dress. All the imagination is not as good as what I see with my own eyes. It''s beautiful. It''s really beautiful! It''s not too much to say that fairiese down to earth. The reason why she has a special feeling is that Su Jinxi is more fresh and refined than others. Thest second also determined that he would not have any thoughts on Su Jinxi. At the moment of seeing Su Jinxi, this kind of mind became lighter. "Mr. Tang, let''s go." Su Jinxi is also a little ufortable. After all, something like that happened before. Tang Ming takes back her sight from her body, admonishes himself not to have the feeling to her again, he indifferently leaves. Bai Xiaoyu stood at the door with a look of apology on her face. "Miss Su, I misunderstood what happened before. I''m sorry." Su Jinxi thinks that Bai Xiaoyu is like a person with a bad spirit. When she is good, she says that she is like a mad woman when she is crazy. For every time she went crazy and wanted to apologize to herself, Su Jinxi ignored Bai Xiaoyu and left directly. When she grabbed her hair before, her scalp was almost taken off. It doesn''t matter if I''m sorry. Su Jinxi also made sure that she would not have anything to do with Bai Xiaoyu in the future, so she didn''t bother to see Bai Xiaoyu''s face. Bai Xiaoyu was ignored by Su Jinxi. He was in a bad mood, but when he thought about what he had done, he was really too much. Seeing Su Jinxi and others together, Bai Xiaoyu is relieved and doesn''t care about Su Jinxi''s attitude. Su Jinxi and Tang Ming get on the bus one after another. Tang Ming is full of cold, just like a statue sitting in the car. At the dinner party, men and women in evening dress gathered. Su Jinxi doesn''t know if she thinks too much. She always feels that Tang Ming is deliberately alienating her. She hasn''t seen her since she got on the bus. However, such a rtionship makes Su Jinxi feel much morefortable. Both of them have their own partners, which should be the case. "You are mypanion, you should hold me." Seeing Su Jinxi far away from him, Tang Ming was in a worse mood. Su Jinxi took his arm and entered the meeting hall. Most of them were Western faces. "Looking at the man in a navy suit? He is the president will we will contact in the next project. " "Let''s go and say hello." President will is about 30 years old, tall and straight, the pupil is good-looking amber. "Hello, Mr. will." Tang Ming said hello to the gentleman. "Mr. Tang, long time no see. Is this beautifuldy?" "She''s my assistant, assistant Sue. Say hello to Mr. will." Su Jinxi stepped forward and said, "Hello, Mr. will."Her smile is gentle like the sun on her body, and the diamond on her neck reflects the moving luster under the light. Will was distracted for a moment. He took Su Jinxi''s hand and gave her a kiss on the back of her hand. "Miss Suughs like a rose blooming." "Thank you." Su Jinxi takes back her hand. Will''s eyes make her feel ufortable. "Mr. Tang, please talk to Mr. will. I''ll take a look." Su Jinxi made an excuse to escape. Tang Ming is also a man. Naturally, she finds that will looks at Su Jinxi differently. She says that sometimes the assistant is also responsible for handling customers. If it was Jennie, she knew what to do without Tang Ming''s opening. Tang Ming could have asked Su Jinxi to stay. Will has already had an interest in her, Su Jinxi if at this moment to seize the opportunity to win the project. Tang Ming subconsciously wanted to protect Su Jinxi, "OK, I''lle to see youter." They were talking in Chinese. Will couldn''t understand what they were talking about. When he saw Su Jinxi say goodbye to him, he was reluctant to give up. "Where is Miss Su going?" "Mr. will, assistant Sue goes to the bathroom." Tang Ming casually made an excuse. Will calmed down. They talked about each other, and Tang Ming finally got to the topic. Mr. will, did you have any interest in the preliminary discussion At the moment, will was absorbed in the eastern face that had just appeared. "Mr. Tang, I think it''s more interesting for your assistant to talk to me." Tang Ming is not good at heart. Will''s words are a bad signal. "My assistant is a newer. I''m not sure about the project. It''s better for me to talk with you." Will''s face was not angry, just casually found an excuse to get rid of Tang Ming. "Mr. Tang, we''ll talk about the project next time. I want to meet my old friends." "OK, I''ll get back to you." Tang Ming pushed the frame, I''m afraid this project can not be negotiated. Will drunkard''s idea is not wine, but Su Jinxi. He picked up the champagne and drank it out. Why couldn''t he? Knowing that he has decided to give up Su Jinxi. Anyway, she''s not clean. What''s wrong with her getting this contract? As long as I think of Su Jinxi being touched by people, Tang Ming''s heart is not a taste. This time, I want to get in touch with her more. In the end, it not only alienated the distance between the two people, but also did not get a project. Su Jinxi wandered around the conference hall and felt bored. So he went to the balcony to have a good breath. It should be a while before the dinner begins. Because of her personality, she didn''t like noisy ces very much. Su Jinxi looked at the beautiful night scene outside with champagne. "Miss Su, I look for you everywhere. Why are you here?" Will''s voice came from behind. Before he looked at himself, his eyes were very ufortable, and it was quite secluded here. Su Jinxi stood up straight and squeezed out a smile on his face. "Hello, Mr. will." "Miss Su doesn''t like excitement? Why are you here alone? " "I''ll juste out and breathe, and I''ll be right in." Su Jinxi said he was going to leave from will. Before going out, his wrist was caught. Su Jinxi frowned at him. "Mr. will, what do you mean?" "Miss Su, don''t go in a hurry. Mr. Tang asked you to talk to me about cooperation." Su Jinxi just listened to Tang Ming say that there was a project. She didn''t know exactly what it was. You can''t let it go, Mr. will "I''m just afraid that Miss Su will leave. Please forgive my impoliteness." Will let go. Although she didn''t know what she was going to talk about, as long as she won the cooperation, would it be ok? "Ourpany is also a leadingpany in China, and Mr. will is certainly right to cooperate with us." Will approached her with a smile. "You can ask me to cooperate, but I hope Miss Su can agree to one thing." "Mr. will, please say that as long as we can do it, we will try our best to do it." "It''s just a very simple thing for Miss Su, that is..." Will suddenly hugged Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi was so scared that she said, "Mr. will, what are you doing?" "Miss Su is a sensible person. How can she not understand what I mean? Beautiful women like Miss Su are really attractive. In order to promote the development of our twopanies, it is better for Miss Su to act as a bridge ofmunication. " "Mr. will, please let go Su Jinxi has a chill in her eyes. "Miss Su, you are the most beautiful oriental woman I have ever seen. It''s rare that you are tall and good..." Su Jinxi smashed the champagne on his head, will not only did not let go, but also intensified."Hot enough. I like it." "Asshole, you let me go!" Su Jinxi was flustered. He didn''t expect that this man would make a move on such an asion. "Miss Su, this is what general manager Tang means. As long as you make me happy, we can sign the contract tomorrow. Don''t you Chinese girls like foreigners very much? There is no loss to you. Why should you refuse? " Su Jinxi was stunned. His voice trembled and asked, "you said it was the general manager of Tang Dynasty..." Chapter 116 Su Jinxi can''t care to think why Tang Ming did this at the moment. What she regrets most is that she has learned so many specialties before. Why didn''t she learn self-defense. Will is tall and strong. Su Jinxi''s strength is like tickling to him. "Help, help..." She had no choice but to shout for help. There was music in the venue, and it was on the balcony. If there was no one on the balcony, you would not hear it at all. "Miss Su, no one wille here. Just give up and give me a kiss." "You go away!" "Who is there?" A man''s voice rang out. Su Jinxi didn''t care who the other side was, and repeatedly called for help, "please help me." Gu Nancang didn''t like this kind of asion. A lot of people would wee him when they saw him. Just walked to the balcony, I heard a woman''s cry for help, followed the sound, a man holding a woman was about to do something wrong. "Let go of her!" Gu Nancang''s voice was cold, and he rushed towards them. Willben was a little impatient, but it seemed that people knew Gu Nancang. "Mr. Gu..." "What does Mr. will think of this ce?" Gu Nancang has a cold voice. Will seemed to be a little afraid of him, and immediately let Su Jinxi go. "Mr. Gu, she''s my girlfriend. I can''t help being in a hurry." Su Jinxi runs to Gu Nancang in a hurry. She feels that this man will dare not move. "I''m not hispanion, sir. Help me." "Don''t worry. He doesn''t dare to hurt you with me." Will had to run away in gray. Gu Nancang looked at the woman who was holding on to his clothes like a frightened kitten. "It''s OK. He''s gone. Are you Chinese?" His voice softened. Su Jinxi then released him and stepped back. "Yes, thank you for saving me." At that moment, Su Jinxi didn''t know what would happen if he didn''t show up. "It''s a small matter. Be careful in the future. Don''t be alone in a remote ce." Gu Nancang stares at Su Jinxi''s small face. "Miss, have I seen you somewhere?" How could he think she was familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere before. Su Jinxi thought of it after he reminded him, "we met once in the restaurant before." Because they were all Oriental, Su Jinxi took a special look at him. Gu Nancang only saw her side face at that time. "No wonder I feel familiar. It seems that we are really predestined. My name is Gu Nancang. It''s south of Nanshan. I''m Cang. I''m d to meet you." Su Jinxi murmured: "the sea." Gu Nancang heard the two words read out of Su Jinxi''s mouth, and his heart beat violently. "What''s the matter?" "It''s nothing. I just thought of a poem. I''ve been through the sea, but it''s hard to make water. Hello, I''m Su Jinxi. I''m Jinse with no reason and fifty strings. I''m the stream of the stream. " Gu Nancang on her smiling eyes, her eyes are really beautiful. "Miss Su, your name is very nice. I''ll take you in." This little woman has a kind of inexplicable impulse to get close to her. She looks so beautiful and protective. "Thank you." Su Jinxi is afraid to meet will again. She is a little more stable when there is someone around. Two people walk toward the hall, just arrived at the hall, Su Jinxi will see two familiar figures. Si Li Ting appeared in a suit of dark purple pattern, which outlined his upright and vigorous figure. Used to see him wear ck, suddenly see him wear this color, it seems more mysterious and noble. He is such a character, no matter where he appears, you will see him at a nce. Like a shining pearl, it''s hard to be ignored. Before Su Jinxi was happy, he saw the woman holding his arm. It was Miro who appeared in the hotel hall in the morning. In the morning, she was still wearing professional clothes, but in the evening she changed into a sexy ck dress. The hair is fixed in the back of the head by the hair gel, and the makeup on the face is also charming. I don''t know if it is Su Jinxi''s illusion. Su Jinxi felt that she was like a little woman in the evening, not as strong as before. Clearly know the third uncle''s love for himself, it is possible that she is just his femalepanion. Don''t think about it too much. When entering the arena, don''t youe in with Tang Ming''s arm? It''s just a formality. "What''s the matter?" Gu Nancang found that Su Jinxi suddenly stopped and asked her. "I''m a little thirsty. Please help yourself, Mr. Gu. I''ll go there." Although Su Jinxiforted herself, she was still blocked. She decided to stay far away from home.Hum, you must let him exin to himself. Su Jinxi carried a small cake, scooped a big spoon into his mouth. When angry, eating desserts will be happy, Su Jinxi does not want to see Tang Ming for the time being. I didn''t expect that the purpose of hising here was to help him get the project. The more she thought about it, the more angry she put it into her mouth one by one, just as she hadn''t eaten dinner yet. Gu Nancang didn''t go far away. He looked at the little woman who kept putting things into his mouth. The cheek is like a little squirrel. Aren''t the girls afraid to eat sweets? Don''t you worry about getting fat? But it looks like she''s skinny. She can be fat. "So delicious?" Gu Nancang came to her and asked. Su Jinxi was startled and saw that it was Gu Nancang who rxed his vignce. "Well, it''s delicious. I didn''t have dinner. I''m a little hungry. I don''t know when the auction will start." Gu Nancang looked at his watch and said, "it will start in half an hour." "That''s good. I have half an hour to eat." Su Jinxi smiles happily and takes a Matcha cake. "Mr. Gu, please get me a ss of orange juice." Gu Nancang can''t helpughing. Who is this girl with? Think of this as a cafeteria? Look at the other three or two people in the audience. Everyone here has a purpose. Is her purpose to eat? He picked up a ss of orange juice for her, and Su Jinxi took a sip. "Good drink. Thank you, Mr. Gu." Si Li Ting knows that Su Jinxi wille here tonight. As soon as he enters the door, he is looking for the figure of a little woman. Tang Ming is found, but Su Jinxi is not around him. He wants to see how the little woman looks in her dress. "Ting, what are you looking for?" Miro found that as soon as he entered the arena, he was looking around, which was different from his usual. "Nothing. Where is that man?" "It seems that he hasn''te yet. If he does, he will have to ask you to help me." Si Li Ting nodded, "you have helped me so much, I naturally want to help you, but I think grace is good, are you sure you don''t consider him?" "If you don''t like it, you don''t like it. No matter how good he is, it''s not my dish." "This is your freedom. I can''t evaluate the emotional matters. I''ll go around first." Si Li Ting is thinking about Su Jinxi. After looking at the time, Su Jinxi should be admitted. Why is there no shadow of small things everywhere? Su Jinxi has been around him, not far away from his back, eating a small cake. In fact, if there were no rice at this time, Su Jinxi would like to jump out and cover his eyes. "Wait a minute. ESHO''s here." If rice once again took Si Li Ting''s arm. Su Jinxi''s hand holding a small cake is a little stiff. How can he still hold his arm now? Face to face came a man in a white suit, "Xiao Ruo." Su Jinxi curiously put out a small head to look at the man, listen to his voice called Miro so intimate, is it Miro''s boyfriend? Hum, all the boyfriends are here, and he is still holding the third uncle. Su Jinxi would like to go up and break Miro''s hand. "Enshu, let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend." Su Jinxi, who is eating cake, is stunned. What is the plot? Third uncle is her boyfriend? It''s impossible. The third uncle is not such a person. You should believe in him. Enshu''s eyes were obviously a little unconvinced, "Miro, our two families just had dinner together the other day, aunt, she clearly..." "She is her business. Who I like and who I want to be my boyfriend is my business. Don''t pester me in the future." Enshu, a little anxious, stepped forward and grabbed Miro''s hand. "Are you kidding? Xiao Ruo, I like you so much that you can''t be with others "Please let go. MI is my girlfriend." Si Li Ting cold mouth, will if the rice into the arms. Su Jinxi''s expression on his face ispletely frozen, Miro Is it his girlfriend? So what is he? The men and women embracing in front are clearly harmonious. They are the people of the world. They are useless vases. How can they be worthy of him? Su Jinxi left with a feeling of loss and didn''t know what they would say next. Fortunately, she always thought that the third uncle was different. He said that he could do whatever he wanted, and he would protect himself. But uncle, how can you cheat? Su Jinxi passes in front of Tang Ming without any expression. Tang Ming doesn''t know why she looks so bad. It seems that she has been hit by a huge blow. "Jinxi, what''s the matter with you?" He didn''t know about Su Jinxi being harassed by will. He stretched out his hand and tried to hold Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi took a cold look and said, "don''t touch me." Su Jinxi Tang Ming, who was so cold, had never seen her. Tang Ming did not dare to touch her. She could only watch her go out."Miss Su, where are you going?" Gu Nancang chased him out. Su Jinxi stood at a loss outside, tilted his head to see him, "yes, where should I go?" Since childhood, she didn''t get any warmth in Su''s family. Later, she met Si Li Ting. She thought that her arms were hers, but now she knew that he belonged to another woman. "Miss Su, can you tell me what happened to you?" Gu Nancang can''t say why he is so attached to this girl. He just thinks that if he lets her go now, maybe something will happen to her. Su Jinxi is difficult to describe his current mood, "I''m just a little unhappy." Chapter 117 Gu Nancang sees the lost color in her eyes, but she wants to whitewash Taiping and pretend to be calm. Such Su Jinxi is even more heartbreaking, Gu Nancang soft voice vor: "can you tell me why you are not happy?" Su Jinxi pointed to his heart, "Mr. Gu, I feel pain here." It''s clear that Su Jinxi was still in good shape when eating the dessert before. How could he be this way in the blink of an eye. "I''ll be in a better mood to eat desserts. Here''s the little cake you just gave me. I haven''t had time to eat it. You can taste it." Su Jinxi took a bite of the spoon he handed over. Did her taste fail? How could she not feel how sweet it was? "Eat slowly. Look at the corner of your mouth." In the hall, Tang Ming was going to chase Su Jinxi, but his sight fell on will, who was in a mess. He walked towards will. Si Li Ting is to see a white shadow out of the hall, some like a small woman''s back. "Sorry, I''ll excuse you for a moment." He let go of Miro. Anyway, the goal has been achieved. He should go to his own little woman. "Ting." If I don''t know why he has to leave in such a hurry, I don''t want to give up. However, Enshu held on to her, "Xiao Ruo, give me a chance..." Si Li Ting strode out of the hall, he saw the picture is in the light of the light. Su Jinxi, dressed in an evening dress, stands with a handsome man, who reaches out to touch her face. "Don''t touch her!" Si Li Ting said coldly. Su Jinxi turned his head and looked at the man who wasing towards him, with a chill all over his body. He''s not with Miro. How could he be here? Gu Nancang fingers stop, look at the purple man, blue eyes are full of hostility to themselves. "Do you know him?" He asked Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi to boss Li Ting''s eyes, voice cold way: "know, he is my third uncle." This word one is to let Si Li Ting angry unceasingly, "Su Jinxi, you say again, I am your who?" Su Jinxi at the moment in his mind only Si Li Ting holding the picture of MI Ruo, she is not humble or arrogant, word by word: "uncle, aunt is still waiting for you inside." Si Li Ting understood why Su Jinxi was so abnormal. He must have been caught and misunderstood by a little woman when he was helping Mi Ruo block the grace. Due to the presence of the stranger, he was not easy to exin. He took Su Jinxi and prepared to leave. Gu Nancang stopped in front of him, "this gentleman, Miss Su seems not willing to leave with you." Si Li Ting coldly stares: "I teach my family child to have what rtion with you?" Gu Nancang said: Yes, he is Su Jinxi''s uncle. He and Su Jinxi just met by chance. What qualifications do you have? He can only watch Si Li tingsheng drag Su Jinxi away. Seeing Gu Nancang present, Su Jinxi has no choice but to let him drag himself away. At the moment, both of them were very angry. When they arrived at each person''s ce, Si Li Ting just let go of her. "You let him touch you!" It was su Jinxi who had a little cake on her face just now. Gu Nancang wanted to wipe her clean when he saw it. He happened to see this scene by Si Li Ting. It was OK! "Did the third uncle touch others?" Su Jinxi didn''t make a big noise, but calmly stated a fact. Si Li Ting softened her ufortable eyes. "Su Su, things are not what you think, me and Miro..." "Uncle, I''m not your man. You don''t have to exin it to me. Thank you for taking care of me before..." Su Jinxi calm statement of a fact, Si Li Ting clearly know that she is very angry, she should be so calm and speak to himself. "Susu, I said you have the qualification to indulge. If you are angry, don''t hold it in your heart. Do whatever you want to say." To now Si Li Ting unexpectedly still has some heartache Su Jinxi, does she want to and before Tang Ming to hit such a word did not say. "Am I entitled to be angry? You are so well matched. You are all high-ranking people. I''m not a bit worse than you. Even if you''re just ying with me, I''ll admit that all the things before me are like I had a dream, and when the dream wakes up, it''s time for us to end. " "Susu, is that what you want to say? You... " Si Li Ting has no choice but to hold her in his arms. Su Jinxi frowned, "what are you doing? You bastard still want to hug left and right, eat from the bowl and look at the pot?" Si Li Ting was not in a hurry to exin, but more exciting to her, "yes, I like Mi Ruo and Su Su how to do? One is a strong woman and the other is a little fool. I like them all Su Jinxi was very angry and reached out to beat Si Li Ting''s chest, "you big bastard, how can you do this? You know I like you, and you spoil my heart"What can you do to me Seeing his smiling face, Su Jinxi was very angry. Her small powder punch had no effect on Si Li Ting''s body. Simply holding his shoulder and gnawing at him, the smell of blood filled his mouth. Si Li Ting didn''t release her, but held her closer. Su Jinxi didn''t hear his howling. She felt blood on the tip of her tongue, so she had to let go. "I''ll bite you bastard!" "It''s not dead yet. It''s better to bite more." Su Jinxi felt more aggrieved when he looked at his careless appearance. His big eyes were full of tears. "Big bastard, I hate you, you let me go, you go to your Miro, why do you hold me?" "If there''s my little Susu, I''ll hold it, or you''ll bite me a few more." Su Jinxi''s tears rolled down, "why do you do this to me? Why do you do this to me..." See the little woman crying, Si Li Ting''s goal is to achieve. "Honey, you misunderstood me. I just said that just to repay Miro for helping me win this project. She has a very difficult suitor, who has refused many times, and now the man is directly forced into marriage. If Mi had no way, she asked me to pretend to be her boyfriend in order to get rid of Enshu. She and I are just acting. As soon as I enter the hall, I look for you everywhere. When I see you out of the gate, Ie here in a hurry. " Su Jinxi raised his eyes, "you, what you said is true? Is that what she came to see you in the hotel today? " "Well, that''s why she came to me to talk about it, and I agreed in the elevator. I thought it was a minute, but I didn''t expect you were there and you heard me. I wanted to find you and see how you looked in your evening dress. I ran after you and saw how close you were to other men. Little Susu, you mean to piss me off, don''t you? " Si Li Ting see her mood gradually stabilized, tone also slightly slow. Su Jinxi knew the cause and effect and knew that he had misunderstood him. When he pulled Miro into his arms, his hand was on Miro''s shoulder. Every time he hugged himself, even now, he put his hand on his waist. And at that time, he said that when MI was his girlfriend, his voice was formic, without the slightest hostility he had seen from Gu Nancang. Thinking of this, Su Jinxi blushed, "uncle, yes, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you." "You''re down now?" Su Jinxi saw the bleeding wound on his neck and touched it with his hand. "Uncle, does it hurt? Why do you want to piss me off when you don''t exin "Remember what I said to you before? Do what you want to do without any worries. Just in that case, you can be angry, you can scold me, do not have to suppress their emotions. You must remember a word, will cry the child to have the milk to eat, you are too good too sensible, sensible must let me heartache. You can have your own temper. If you want to beat me, you can scold me. You are not wrong. Everything is wrong with me. If I had told you in advance, you would not have misunderstood me. I am not good. " Si Li Ting grabs her hand to p on his face, "I should hit, make my little Su Su angry and sad." Su Jinxi''s tears not only did not stop, but even more. So he just deliberately said those exciting words just to let himself vent his unhappiness. "Uncle, you always say I''m stupid and stupid. In fact, you are a fool!" Si Li Ting gently smile: "now still angry with me?" "Not angry." Su Jinxi shook his head. Si Li Ting reached out and rubbed her head, "little fool, you can be angry a little longer, this is the right that women should use." "Isn''t it troublesome to be angry?" "My little fool, I''m afraid you don''t give me any trouble, then I have no meaning of existence. Besides, after you are angry, I will coax you. This is also a kind of interest. I have no time to be happy. How can I think you are in trouble? " Su Jinxi broke his tears into a smile, "third uncle, how can you deceive people so much?" "Because it''s my little fool who''s angry. I don''t care if someone else. Although little Susu looks good crying, I prefer the way youugh Su Jin brook suddenly remembered what it was like, "ah, I painted Mascara today, I must have been dizzy." She quickly took out her own small mirror, and sure enough, she screamed, "ah, it''s ugly, uncle, turn your head and don''t look at me!" She quickly took out a paper towel to wipe, Si Li Ting took the paper towel from her hand, "I''ll wipe it for you." Su Jinxi covered his face, "no, now I''m like a ghost."Si Li Ting gently held up her cheek, "is to say, my house Su Su is clearly a fairy, not ugly at all." He said it so seriously that one could not hear any falsehood. Su Jinxi murmured: "if the angry person is Miro, will you coax her like this?" "No, it''s specially tailored for Su Jinxi. It''s unique, and it''s only for you. If she was angry, I might give her a bottle of wine "Why give the wine?" "She doesn''t remember being angry when she''s drunk." Su Jinxi: Chapter 118 Si Li Ting wiped so carefully that his eyes were full of love and did not have the slightest dislike. "Well, it''s clean." Su Jinxi looks at himself in the mirror, his eyes are still covered with a trace of water vapor. He is much better now. "Uncle, you knew I woulde here, didn''t you?" "Well, that''s why I told you to see you in the evening, but I didn''t know little Susu was such a jerk. After a while did not see, you have a man beside you, who is he? And let him touch you? " His own matter is solved clearly, Si Li Ting begins to question Su Jinxi again. "Before you came, there was a man who wanted to cheat on me. Fortunately, Mr. Gu helped me. Just when he saw that I looked wrong, he ran after me. I had a little cake on my face. He just wiped it off for me Si Li Ting tightly imprisoned her waist, "don''t let him wipe, don''t let others touch you." Seeing his jealous appearance, Su Jinxi hooked his lips and said with a smile: "OK, it won''t be any more. If the third uncle has something to tell me in advance, otherwise I will misunderstand you." "It''s my fault. I thought it was just a small matter, but I forgot to tell you when I was in a hurry." Su Jinxi took his neck and said, "it''s all a misunderstanding. The third uncle is really annoying. It makes me cry in vain." "Remember this kind of feeling,ter should be angry, hate to say, don''t hold everything in the heart, that will suffocate yourself, you know? And no one in the world is worth yourpromise. Even if one day you feel that being with me makes youpromise, you must tell me that it must be something I did not do well. " Su Jinxi heard his words, heart a warm, "uncle is very good, really good." "Since they''re all out, we won''t go in." Si Li Ting pulls her to the car. As long as it is with Si Li Ting together, Su Jinxi also feels indifferent, "third uncle, are we going back to the hotel now?" Si Li Ting looked at his watch, "it''s a waste of time to go back to the hotel. I haven''t finished eating dinner with you even when youe to New York. This is my dereliction of duty as a boyfriend. You are going back to China tomorrow, aren''t you? " Su Jinxi nodded, "yes, uncle, will you go back tomorrow?" "After signing the contract, there are still some details to be settled. I may have toe back a few dayster." Su Jinxi some lost, "third uncle will continue to see Mi Ruo these days." Si Li Ting on rice if not, if not for him. As a woman will have some sensitive ce, Si Li Ting nerve is not big, on the contrary, he is a very careful and considerate man. "Susu, I know what you''re worried about, and I''m d you''re jealous of other women. This proves that your heart finally has my existence, I and Miro have known each other for a long time. I knew you before you showed up. If you wanted to have something with her, it would have been a long time ago. In the past, the distance between me and her was in the category of friends. With you, I will pay more attention to the distance ofmunication with her. This contract has been settled. If there is nothing special, I won''t see her. Is that ok? " Su Jinxi feels very warm when he hears such words, and embraces Si Li Ting''s waist. "Uncle, you are so kind to me." "You are the only Susu in the world. You deserve all my good." "Uncle, did you soak your mouth in a honey jar? You said there was no girlfriend before. How do I think you are an old hand in the flowers? " Su Jinxi gently wiped the bleeding wound on his neck with a paper towel, regretting that he had bitten too deeply at that time. "Every word I said to Susu was from the bottom of my heart. There was no half a word of falsehood." Su Jinxi couldn''t get angry with such a Li Ting, "uncle, where are we going now?" "You will know when you arrive. At least you should have some other memories besides the hotel." Si Li Ting prepared a surprise for her, Su Jinxi was looking forward to it. The car stopped in front of a helicopter. "Uncle, is this?" "New York has a good night view." Si Li Ting led her to the helicopter. This is the first time that Su Jinxi took a helicopter. He was a little excited. Su Jinxi felt like a dream when the night wind blew her skirt. Watching the ne take off a little bit, she nervously grasped the front of Si Li Ting''s shirt. "Don''t be afraid." Si Li Ting gently pacifies her. Looking out of the window, Su Jinxi''s timidity was reduced and attracted by the night view outside. New York is a city that never sleeps. The bustling night scene has a panoramic view. The pictures that appeared in the movies before clearly reflected in his eyes. Su Jinxi felt that it was very unreal. "Uncle, I''m not afraid tough. Although I''m Miss Su, I haven''t specially visited any other country except that I was an exchange student in Ennd for half a year in high school."Like Su Meng, let alone a long holiday. asionally she would go abroad for a short vacation of three or five days. Si Li Ting also knew this, but for Su Jinxi''s elegant aristocratic atmosphere. In addition, she really does not look like a thousand gold miss, not coquettish, not arrogant, obedient like a porcin doll. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll take you to every ce in the world. Have you remembered what I said before?" "Remember, the next time I encounter this kind of thing, I will not suppress myself, I will kill the third uncle." Su Jinxi smiles mischievously. Si Li Ting scraped her small nose, "kill me, you will be widowed." "Third uncle, do you really have a way to let Tang Ming and I terminate the agreement sessfully?" "Well, believe me." After what happened before, Su Jinxi misunderstood Tang Ming. She thought that Tang Ming asked her toe here to deal with will. She was a chess piece to him. If she had been a little concerned about Tang Ming before, she hoped that everything would be based on Tang Ming''s interests. At the moment, she can''t wait to leave Tang Ming and be honest with the third uncle. The ne flew from New York City to Manhattan, a district of New York City, made up of an ind surrounded by several rivers. This is the most concentrated area of skyscrapers in the world and the economic and cultural center of the United States. Even the famous wall street is in this ce. The lights are bright, like the stars in the sky. Su Jinxi sighed, "is this the legendary Wall Street?" Si Li Ting''s eyes brightened a little, "yes, here are the headquarters of most of the world''s top 500panies, and it is an important financial center." Su Jinxi saw the ambition in his eyes, "Emperor Huang has be a leading real estatepany in China. Does the third uncle think it is enough?" "Silly girl, of course not enough. This is a world of the jungle. There are still mountains high. Everyone is trying to climb up, only the top people can stand at the top of the food chain. " Su Jinxi lies beside the window, his eyes full of colorful lights like stars. "In my heart, the third uncle is already very powerful." "Susu, one day I will stand at the top of the business empire. If I am king, you will be the queen." Su Jinxi''s eyes slowly stained with ayer of ambition, "good." The ne circled thebyrinth of streets and came to a very famous scenic spot, the statue of liberty. Su Jinxi was obviously excited, "Wow, uncle, am I dreaming? This is what I saw in the movies before. " "Let me pinch you to see if you are dreaming." Si Li Ting took her into his arms and pinched her waist with his fingers. Su Jinxi felt itchy, "ha, uncle, don''t make trouble." "Honey, would you like to try it on a helicopter?" He approached her and said vaguely. Su Jinxi is still immersed in pleasure for one second, and blushes for the next. "Uncle, no, I don''t want it." "Honey, are you sure not? It will make your trip to New York more memorable. " Su Jinxi really does not understand what kind of person her third uncle is, sometimes indifferent, sometimes gentle, sometimes domineering. Sometimes it''s just a train driver. It''s such a good atmosphere. "I''ll never forget that." Sujinxi zhengse road. It is clear that this morning two people have been lingering, this man knows tired? Si Li Ting see her expression serious, immediately changed the strategy. "Tomorrow, little Susu is going back home. I haven''t seen her for so many days. Su Su Su is sure that she doesn''t satisfy me?" Su Jinxi saw the man beside him pitifully, and his face was wronged. "That It''s just a few days, isn''t it? " "Of course, it''s very hard for a man if he doesn''t have one in a day." Su Jinxi didn''t understand this, and asked naively, "really? What will you do after I leave? " "So I''m going to make up for the next few days ahead of time so I don''t feel bad." Si Li Ting is a serious liar, he likes Su Su naivety most because of this. Su Jinxi didn''t look like he was lying, "but he didn''t take that." Si Li Ting evil smile, from the pocket took out a few stic packaging things. Su Jinxi speechless, "third uncle, you should take it with you." "That''s not what little Susu said before. I''m also for Susu''s good. Do you think we can..." What else can su Jinxi say? She feels that it is false for someone to take her to see the night scene. The real purpose is to experience the feeling of being on a helicopter. Just nodded and had been gnawed. As he said, this trip to New York was unforgettable!When she came, she was walking on the helicopter. When she went down, she was held down by Si Li Ting. There''s no other reason, it''s leg weakness! "Si Li Ting a satisfied appearance," I wille back early, one day do not see small Susu, I will be heartburn scratch lung. " Su Jinxi was lying in his arms with his mouth pursed, "is it me or my body that the third uncle wants?" "Of course it''s little Susu. By the way, just think about your body. It''s still early. Let''s go back to the hotel and continue?" Su Jinxi looked at the sky speechlessly, "uncle, are you charging for five minutes and talking for two hours?" Chapter 119 It''s not life and death. It''s just a few days apart. Except for being tossed by Si Li Ting, Su Jinxi doesn''t sleep well. The next day was the morning ne. She woke up very early. Last night, she was not in her own room, but in the president''s suite of striding. Nest in Si Li Ting''s arms, just nestled in her arms, Su Jinxi also felt very warm. This warmth is not from the body, but from the heart, no one has ever given her such a feeling. It''s not long to know the third uncle, but he has upied a very important position in her heart. Si Li Ting''s fingers stroked her back and took a look at the sky which was not bright. "Wake up so early, why don''t you sleep more?" "I will sleep on the ne anyway. I want to wake up early and feel your temperature more." Su Jinxi lies in Si Li Ting''s arms. Before, Si Li Ting always said that he was a kind of poison. She now felt that the third uncle was poisonous, and the poison had already dissipated her internal organs. "So little Susu can''t feel it." Su Jinxi doubts, "the third uncle''s body is warm, how can you not feel it?" "Only in this way." Si Li Ting turned over and pressed her under the body, "this will feel more real." Su Jinxi: Anyway, the third uncle always has a way to force her to do it. "Uncle, didn''t you use all the times in the next few daysst night?" "This time, even if it''s from Susu, OK?" "Still with you like that?" Su Jinxi is speechless. This man''s physical strength is not normal human. Perhaps to remember her body, Si Li Ting''s action is very gentle this time. Su Jinxi''s hair was scattered on the pillow, and a thinyer of sweat appeared on his face. One hour is enough time for two people, Si Li Ting holds her to wash her body. Su Jinxi changed into a set offortable casual clothes, and Si Li Ting deeply kiss goodbye. "Uncle,e back early. I''ll miss you very much." "OK, I won''t send you to the airport, and contact me when yound." Su Jinxi nodded, "goodbye, uncle." In the hall, Tang Ming and Bai Xiaoyu are already waiting. Su Jinxi sees Tang Ming''s stinky face as soon as hees out. Originally, the check-out was handled by the assistant. This time, he brought Su Jinxi and came by himself. It''s OK not to check out. I found that there were so many condoms in the room when I checked out! Tang Ming is really about to copse. In such a short time of two or three days, how thirsty she and that man are! She left without saying a wordst night. Tang Ming had been holding her breath. Now she was disturbed by this incident. Tang Ming said in her heart that she was as angry as she could be. Su Jinxi also did not have the kind of respect he had before, and stopped outside the three steps of Tang Ming and said a light greeting. "President Tang." Tang Ming ignored her and left directly. Su Jinxi thought it was he who refused will and broke Tang Ming''s n that made him so angry. The happiest of all is Bai Xiaoyu. It seems that they are not like the appearance of development. "Did assistant Su have breakfast?" Bai Xiaoyu took the initiative to close the distance with sujinxi. "I''ll get on theer." Su Jinxi''s reply is not cold or light. Bai Xiaoyu felt her coldness and knew that she was upset by her repeated insults before, so he stopped asking for no more fun. A group of three people with different minds got on the ne. This is Bai Xiaoyu''s seat. Tang Ming is with her, and Su Jinxi is alone. Tang Ming looks at the corridor between the middle and Su Jinxi. When theye, they are like this, and the return journey is the same. I don''t know who will be next to Su Jinxi this time. Su Jinxi is bored to read magazines on the ne. Suddenly a good male voice came from his ear, "Miss, please excuse me." Su Jinxi looked up and looked at each other. "Miss Su." "Mr. Gu." Before she dressed up, today she simply tied a ponytail and lowered her head. At first, Gu Nancang did not recognize her as Su Jinxi. Now she was overjoyed and Su Jinxi was surprised, "Mr. Gu, do you want to return home?" "Yes, we are At first sight, the two became familiar with each other, and soon they started chatting. Tang Ming''s mouth on one side was going to be angry. Su Jinxi seems to be inseparable from the men around him. He went this way and came to that one. However, she is a smile to all people, but to herself is cold, I wish to be as far away from myself as possible. Bai Xiaoyu has been in a bad mood since Tang Ming came backst night, and now seems to be even worse. "Ming, what''s wrong with you? Is it because I didn''t get this project? "Tang Ming unscrewed the mineral water and drank it fiercely, "well." Not getting the project is only one aspect. Su Jinxi is even more angry. Unlike Tang Ming, Su Jinxi had a very pleasant journey. Gu Nancang and she got along very well. They had a long conversation. From time to time, Tang Ming leaned over to see Su Jinxi''s smiling face. She felt sad as if she had climbed a hundred ants. What topics did they have such a good time talking about? It''s just a stranger. Is it worth talking so long? Why don''t you talk to me? The nended and saw Su Jinxi and Gu Nancang reluctant to part. "Assistant Su, are you still going?" Su Jinxi had to say goodbye, "goodbye to Mr. Gu." Gu Nan Cang reluctantly watched her leave. He wanted to ask for her phone number, but he didn''t take this step. Don''t they? They always have a chance to see you again. Tang Ming sent Bai Xiaoyu back home, and he went directly to thepany with Su Jinxi. The emergency message from assistant Zhan needs to be dealt with immediately, so they don''t have any rest time. There were only two people left in the car. Tang Ming said, "who is that man?" Su Jinxi didn''t know which man he asked. "What?" "The man who just talked to you on the ne." Tang Ming is cold. "I met at dinnerst night." When ites to dinner, Tang Ming is angry again, "where did you gost night?" "Mr. Tang, it seems that this is my private affair and has nothing to do with you." It''s this tone again. Tang Ming is almost fried. "Su Jinxi, did I offend you Tang Ming couldn''t help it. When he took her back to Su''s house, it wasn''t all very good. When did the distance between them be more and more distant? Even if she had left her appendicitis attack at that time and went to find Bai Xiaoyu, she was not angry. Why did he and she be this wayter? It was clear that she was left by her side in order to get closer to her. "Mr. Tang, you are the leader. What can you do to offend me?" Su Jinxi''s tone is colder than yesterday. Tang Ming felt that she was just like her enemy who killed her father. She didn''t even have a smile on her face. Her tone was business. "You..." Two people with the smell of gunpowder to thepany, assistant Zhan rushed over. "Come on, what''s important?" Tang Ming angrily threw a pile of useless information on the table. Assistant Zhan stood up with his hair on his back. Tang Mingqian and he did not know what was wrong with him. He was always angry. He doesn''t know how angry he will be if he knows what''s going on. "Say, what''s the matter?" Tang Ming has no good breath. Su Jinxi in the side also felt his body''s cold meaning, "president Tang, I''ll make you a cup of coffee." "Well." Assistant Zhan organized thenguage in his heart, "president Tang, there is something wrong with our Futian brocade." "The project is not all ready and the workers are going to work. What else can go wrong?" Assistant Zhan swallowed. "To be exact, it''s not our project that''s wrong, it''s around." "Don''t falter, just say it." Tang Ming is upset. "Someone bought thend around us." Tang Ming also thought that he would build a residential area, "purchase on acquisition. Originally, the area is under development. Our Tang Group''s name is loud. Why be afraid of others." "General manager Tang, acquisition is certainly not afraid, the other side is not used to build business circles ormercial housing." Tang Ming frown, how to look at the geographical location of that area is only suitable formercial housing development. "Notmercial housing, what is that?" "Fire Crematorium. " "What! Where to build a crematorium? " Tang Ming almost vomited blood, he really did not understand each other''s brain circuit. "Who is the buyer?" Tang Ming is more and more suspicious of each other''s intentions. "Emperor Huang." When these two words came out, Tang Ming was so angry that she patted the table. "Emperor Huang, it''s Emperor Huang again! Is he crazy? " This time he robbed his own project in the United States. Let alone, he wanted to build crematorium and graveyard in that area, and he clearly couldn''t get along with himself. "That It is said that they have got through the rtionship and got the license, and now they are in the preparatory stage. I''ve been told that crematoria and cemeteries will be U-shapedmercial housing around us. General manager Tang, although we have not cooperated with Emperor Huang before, it is also the well water that does not invade the river. Now the Emperor Huang made it clear that she was going to have a hard time with us. It must be that the general manager Tang refused their cooperationst time. " At that time, assistant Zhan felt that something was wrong. At that time, Tang Ming was angry and made that decision.Now Emperor Huang began to retaliate, Zhan assistant was anxious. "Mr. Tang, I have made a preliminary estimate that if we continue to build houses ording to the original n. I''m afraid that as soon as the news of the crematorium is spread out, I''m afraid that no one will buy our house, and we will lose billions. If you don''t use it to repairmercial housing, there is a crematorium in that area, and you can''t do anything. This problem is very difficult. " Tang Ming''s eyebrows all wrinkled together, this is not the general thorny, is very thorny. No matter what choice to make, Down''s group will lose hundreds of millions of dors. Su Jinxi came in with coffee and asked, "what''s the matter?" Assistant Zhan probably exined the reason. Su Jinxi didn''t hold back for a moment. He shook his hand and spilled his coffee all over Tang Ming. "Yes, I''m sorry, Mr. Tang." Tang Ming clenched his teeth and asked, "assistant Su, are you sure you didn''t mean to?" Chapter 120 Su Jinxi didn''t know that the third uncle said the great ceremony was this, which was bigger than expected. She quickly squatted down to wipe Tang Ming. "Mr. Tang, I am a hand skater. I really didn''t mean to." It''s ok if you don''t wipe it. Tang Ming''s somewhere is high. Su Jinxi is scared to lose his paper towel. "Tang, president Tang You can do it yourself. " Tang Ming is so angry that she has such a deep desire for her? She just touched her body. See her white small earlobe dyed with a touch of pink, she squat down the moment he saw her ups and downs of the chest and mottled traces. Just because of these, he made his blood boil, trying to press her under the body, so that the traces on her body be his own. "It''s up to whoever does it! Go on. I can''t stop without saying stop. " Tang Ming said every word. Su Jinxi took a look, some coffee had prated into his shirt, and his skin had begun to turn red. The hot coffee he had just made was silent. Su Jinxi can''t manage so much, "president Tang, it''s impolite." She reached out to untie Tang Ming''s button. The speed of unbuttoning was clear and fast, but Tang Ming felt like a slow action. He could clearly feel the illusion that her little hand had not rubbed his skin. As his throat knot rolled, Su Jinxi wiped down from his chest with a paper towel. Clearly, there was still a paper towel between him. His body was out of control. Su Jinxi deliberately ignored his body changes and had to continue to wipe. "Mr. Tang, take off your clothes and I''ll take them to you for dry cleaning." Tang Ming turns into the suite inside, thinking about the touch that Su Jinxi had stroked on him before. How good would it be if this was true? He closed his eyes and went into the bathroom, but his body had not diminished for half a day. The brain is full of her smile, as well as the imprint on her body. I can''t help imagining that she was wearing a sexy swimsuit when she was in the Yuhua hot spring before, and her figure was very good. Said good to her, the suppressed emotion suddenly burst out, Tang Ming just want to have herpletely now. It''s better to How about making it real? Just had this idea in the brain, he was severely denied by himself. How could he be like this? What is Bai Xiaoyu? But he is also very clear that Su Jinxi is eating away at his heart with an incredible power. Originally in the heart of Bai Xiaoyu is a little bit reced, one day sujinxi willpletely upy the position of Bai Xiaoyu, perhaps more. What should he do then? In the past, Xiaoyu didn''t feel like she was in bed. Where should this heart go? Now he has no time to think about Su Jinxi and Bai Xiaoyu. Thepany''s affairs are more urgent. He quickly took a bath and dressed up. Su Jinxi and assistant Zhan stood at the table with hands down. "Mr. Tang, what should I do now? If you make a mistake this time, it will be very difficult to ount to the board of directors. " Tang Ming thought of his hard work to make achievements, he has not yet got the shares of his grandfather, Tang He can not say. If my grandfather felt that he was just a piece of worthless chess pieces, he would be abandoned at that time, and Tang Ming would be exhausted. "Contact Dihuang. I want to see their president." "Yes." Emperor Huang is just spreading the wind now. It will take some time to acquire her. She still has a chance. "Keep this down and don''t let people on the board know about it." "Good, Mr. Tang." Tang Ming can only take risks and dy time. As long as he gets thest 10% shares, he will be thergest shareholder of Tang Group. At that time, even if it was grandfather himself, he would not have to look at his face any more. Tang''s group was in charge of his efforts for so many years. Su Jinxi saw Tang Ming''s side face, to tell the truth, her mood is veryplicated, she did not think that Si Li Ting can do this for her. She looked at the regional map of that area, not to mention whether Tang Ming would lose money. The geographical location of this area should not have a crematorium. It took him a lot of time and effort to get the permit. He saw his tired eyes on the ne before. For two whole days, he was working on this matter. How much money does such arge area need to invest? He set up a crematorium there, and I don''t know if he will lose money, but one thing is certain. The rate of return is certainly not as fast as that ofmercial housing. The funds invested in the early stage can not be recovered quickly. From the perspective of funds, he is still losing money. It''s just because Tang Ming pped herself. Is this really worth the price? "I''ll protect you in the future. You don''t have to look at other people''s faces. You just have to be good in front of me.If others hit you again, p you in the face, you''ll give me two ps. I''ll support you when the sky falls down. Do what you want to do, don''t have any worries. No one in the world is qualified to beat you, not even me. " Su Jinxi put his hand on his chest, and kept reading three uncles in his heart. Uncle, how can I return your kindness to me? Assistant Zhan soon came back to reply: "president Tang, the president of Dihuang is not in China, and I don''t know where to go." "He''s hiding from me!" This time, Si Li Ting didn''t hide. He didn''te back to deal with things in the United States. Tang Ming looked at Su Jinxi, "if you go, he should be able to see you? Assistant Su, I want you to make an appointment with him Although Tang Ming didn''t want Su Jinxi to meet the man in his heart, he had no way. "Mr. Tang, I can''t either." "Why?" Su Jinxi wanted to say that he was really abroad, and then he swallowed it again. In that case, it would be easy to associate with the third uncle. "I''m not familiar with him, I''m afraid not." Su Jinxi casually made an excuse. It seems that after being together with the third uncle, she has been lying more and more, and now she has reached the state where her face is not red and her heart is not jumping. "Yes." Tang Ming said coldly, Su Jinxi turned his eyes away, and did not dare to face him, for fear that he would see something. "Yes." "You clean up and go to Dihuang with me." Tang Ming was determined that the man was in China, but he did not see himself as before. Su Jinxi had to be brave enough to say yes, and they rushed to the Emperor Huang. Now Su Jinxi''s face is the VIP of the front desk of Emperor Huang. She is the first woman who can get on the golden elevator since thepany started. What''s more, Lin Jun asked her to go upstairs without making an appointment. So when Su Jinxi and Tang Ming appeared in the hall at the same time, the front deskdy did not notice Tang Ming and walked straight towards Su Jinxi. "Hello, Miss Su. What can I do for you?" Su Jinxi knew that Si Li Ting had note back, so he was not afraid to expose him. He asked frankly, "Hello, I want to see your president." "I''m sorry, the president is not in China at present. If the presidentes back, I will tell him that Miss Su has been here for the first time." The front desk''s attitude stabbed Tang Ming. It''s not that the other party doesn''t respect him, but when Su Jinxi was in the office before, he once said that he was not familiar with that person. Nowes Emperor Huang to know that she has such privilege, this calls unfamiliar? He thought that Su Jinxi might only have physical contact with the man, but obviously not. The attitude of the front desk can exin the problem. "Is your president really not in China?" Tang Ming said. The front desk found the neglected person, "Tang, president Tang, I''m sorry, our president is not here." "When will he be able toe back?" "I don''t know the whereabouts of the president. Besides, he is very mysterious." The front desk answers in his threatening eyes. "He came back and told me the first time." "Good, Mr. Tang." When Tang Ming and Su Jinxi leave, he is more cold than when he came here. Su Jinxi is used to the wind from time to time. On the way back to thepany, Tang Ming said coldly, "this is not familiar?" Su Jinxi was speechless. Both of them were familiar with each other from inside to outside. She buried her head and said, "well." Tang Ming felt that her anger was like throwing into a ball of cotton. She was very angry but helpless. "What do you think of it?" Tang Ming changed the topic. "Judging from the current situation, unless Emperor Huang changes her mind, the Tang family will certainly lose money. It is just a matter of how much to deal with the loss." Su Jinxi was still calm and calm. Tang Ming continued to ask, "if it was you, how would you recover the loss?" "n a and n B. n a must contact the president of God Huang as soon as possible, so that they can stop. If they are not willing to stop, the Tang group can take the initiative to ask for cooperation and change the project of Futian Jinxiu. " Tang Ming did not expect to have thisyer, eyes shed a glimmer of light, "changed Futian brocade?" "Yes, we used to buildmercial housing in this area, but suddenly Emperor Huang broke the n. Since the matter has be a foregone conclusion and can not be changed, it is better to think of another way to blend with it. Turningmercial housing into crematoria will not only reduce losses, but also change the pattern of local areas. It''s the best to cooperate with Dihuang. The twopanies are more influential. If they are not willing to cooperate, they have to apply by themselves, but they may not be able to apply.Since Emperor Huang took this step, he has already figured out the way to deal with it. We may not be able to do it. " Su Jinxi is more familiar with Si Li Ting. How can he not think of anything he can think of. Tang Ming didn''t expect Su Jinxi toe up with such a unique view. It''s true that if there was to be a crematorium there, there would be huge losses except for the same project. It seems to be a way to cancel the Futian brocade project and turn it into a graveyard. Chapter 121 The n sounds simple, but in fact it is very difficult to implement. The difficulty of building two crematoria in the same ce is not a bit more difficult than the first one, unless Emperor Huang agrees to cooperate. Before he severely rejected the Emperor Huang, Emperor Huang is in revenge for the things before. "Tell me about your nB." Su Jinxi pondered for a moment and said, "if na doesn''t work, then we can only get back to the second ce and make up for the loss from other ces. Just now I heard the conversation between Mr. Tang and Mr. Zhan. I think the thing that Mr. Tang is most afraid of is that it is known by the senior management. If we can get other more profitable projects to make up for the loss before the top management finds out, maybe things are not so bad. " "Other items." Tang Ming''s eyes brightened. "I got a message thatpany g of the United States has opened a branch in China and wants to further enter the Chinese market. In the past few months, I have been preparing a rtivelyrge real estate investment project. If we can cooperate with Gpany, we can reduce some burden Tang Ming''s eyes appeared hope, now it depends on the cooperation of Gpany. "Company G?" Su Jinxi some doubt, "never heard of it before." "They have done very well in the United States. I heard that the chairman of the board is also Chinese, and they started to prepare branches in China not long ago. By the way, I received their invitationst week, and they had a dinner party on the cruise ship. After all, I just came to China to test the water, and this dinner party is a feast for domestic celebrities. They also want to have a good rtionship with people in the industry. This is a good opportunity to get close to them. " Tang Ming in a pile of things in the invitation, looked at the date, "three dayster in the evening, when you go with me." "Yes, Mr. Tang." These three days passed quickly, Tang Ming became very busy. It can be seen that Emperor Huang gave him a big blow, and Tang''s group was very busy. Su Jinxi is also running barefoot all day, busy will dilute to her to Si Li Ting''s missing. Every day two people will video chat, Su Jinxi washed clean, wearing pajamas began to video chat with Si Li Ting as usual. Because of the time difference between the two sides, it was dark on her side and daytime on the other side. "Uncle, when will you be back?" Su Jinxi was bored with a lollipop. Busy in the daytime will make her forget Si Li Ting, and when she is free at night, she will begin to miss Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting saw the woman lying on the bed with loose hair in the video, "miss me?" "Yes, when the third uncle is away, I always feel that there are some shorings." Su Jinxi murmured. See her with a lollipop, the tip of the tongue from time to time licked the sugar ball, Si Li Ting throat a tight. In addition to Su Jinxi missing him, he also miss Su Jinxi very much. "I''ll be back soon. I''ll be at the airport about five o''clock in China. Would you like to pick me up?" Three days did not touch the little woman, Si Li Ting is almost suffocating, I wish to fly to the little woman with wings now. "I''m sorry, uncle. I''m going to a cruise party tomorrow night. I''m afraid I can''t pick you up." "I''ll get off the ne ande straight to the cruise ship. I''ll see you on the cruise ship." Su Jinxi''s eyes brightened, "well, I''ll wait for you on the boat." "I wish I were waiting in bed." Si Li Tingughs. Su Jinxi small face red, "uncle, you drive again." "Who let the little woman seduce me? Look at you now." Si Li Ting reminds way. Su Jinxi looked down and saw that he was wearing only a nightdress, and he leaned down. The other side saw the gully in front of him. "Well, that You are not allowed to see it. " Su Jinxi quickly pulled the quilt over to cover it. "Baby, wait for me. I''ll be there tomorrow." Si Li Ting gentle way. "Well." Su Jinxi looks forward to tomorrow. Before the next day, Tang Ming takes Su Jinxi to make up. Thinking about the lesson of thest time, Su Jinxi left a heart to her this time. She will not be used by Tang Ming as she didst time. In addition to that matter is Su Jinxi''s heart knot, she and Tang Ming are still rtively harmonious. From a distance, you can see the huge luxury cruise ships berthed in the port. It seems that the Gpany is very rich, as can be seen from the scale of the party. At least there were few foreigners at the dinner party, which was better than most of them. As soon as he got on the boat, Su Jinxi heard a familiar voice, "Miss Su, you are here too." Su Jinxi saw Gu Nancang in a tuxedo. She did not expect that she would have a chance to meet Gu Nancang. "Mr. Gu, are you here Tang Ming saw that Su Jinxi was still in front of her business for one second, and then she was happy in front of the man the next."Today''s dinner is held by my family. How nice of me to be the host? This evening, we have specially prepared desserts from all over the world, and Miss Su can enjoy them Su Jinxi''s eyes widened, "what, are you the young master of Gpany? The president of the branch? " Is the president so easy to meet? How did she feel that she met the president everywhere she went. As soon as Tang Ming heard that he was his goal tonight, he happened to know Su Jinxi again. He didn''t know whether it was good or bad. "Yes, Miss Su doesn''t mind my identity, does she?" "Why, we are still friends." Su Jinxi''s smile is very refreshing, such a smile is a great attraction to men. "Hello, Mr. Gu. I didn''t know your identity on the nest time. I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Tang Ming from Tang''s group." Tang Ming took the opportunity of Su Jinxi and Gu Nancang to know each other and said hello. "I''ve heard of the name of Tang''s group. I didn''t expect that Tang was so young. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Although Gu Nan Cang was polite on the surface, in fact, both of them just went through a simple scene. Su Jinxi saw two people chatting, so he withdrew to eat dessert. Gu Nancang is a trustworthy gentleman, and Su Jinxi will not worry that he will be like will. Although they are chatting, their eyes have been focused on Su Jinxi, the little woman with a small cake to eat. She was born with a kind of light that can not be ignored, as if as long as you look at her mood will get better. Su Jinxi looked at her watch. In fact, what she was most concerned about was not cooperation, but when siting woulde. More and more people on the bed, she did not see the shadow of Si Li Ting. It''s getting dark, and the boat is about to leave in half an hour. All the people will stay on the cruise ship tonight. Can uncle San catch up with the cruise ship before it leaves? Su Jinxi did not go to the cabin, but stood on the deck waiting for the man. Without waiting for Si Li Ting, she saw some familiar faces, such as Lin Feifei, who ridiculed herself in the mall before. She has already entered Lin''s office and it''s normal for her to appear at such parties. Lin Feifei looked up and down at Su Jinxi and said, "Oh, I heard that the Su family is not too poor to open a pot, and they still have money to buy dresses. I''ve forgotten that Miss Su is very capable. Today she came with the gold master who provided for you? " Every time I meet Lin Feifei, she will not be ridiculed by her. Su Jinxi has been used to it for a long time. "Miss Lin, if you forget to brush your teeth, there is a toothbrush in the guest room, and you wille out with such a bad mouth?" "Su Jinxi, you dare to dig at me!" Lin Feifei didn''t expect that Su Jinxi, who had always ignored himself, actually began to refute. Su Jinxi''s expression was indifferent. "What I said is the truth. By the way, Miss Lin, I work in Tang''s group, and I came here with the president today. If your own thoughts are dirty, please don''t think others think so dirty, I still have something to do with you Lin Feifei looked at Su Jinxi, who was gone. How could she feel like she was a changed person? She would answer back! Lin Feifei stepped on Su Jinxi''s skirt in anger. Su Jinxi didn''t expect her to do this, and she fell on the ground. "Miss Su." "Jinxi." Not far away, Tang Ming and Gu Nancang almost all ran towards Su Jinxi in an instant. They held Su Jinxi with one left and one right. "Jinxi, are you ok?" Lin Feifei saw that the two men around her were the same tall and handsome, "Su Jinxi, it seems that your gold master is really many." Tang Ming and Gu Nancang look at Lin Feifei at the same time. The coldness in their eyes makes Lin Feifei afraid. Lin''s father came, "Feifei, this is Mr. Gu. Don''te and say hello to Mr. Gu. Mr. Tang is also here." Today, Lin Feifei got on the boat with an important purpose. It is said that President Gu is not only handsome, but also has a deep family. The most important thing is that Mr. Gu has no girlfriend yet, which can create a good opportunity for many people to get close to Mr. Gu. This is also the purpose of the Lin family, Lin father obviously did not expect his daughter toe to offend the boss. Lin Feifei then reacted, and her face was a little embarrassed. "Gu, general manager Gu, how are you? If I said something wrong, your adult has a lot of forgiveness for me." "Miss Lin, I''m not the one to ask for forgiveness. I think you should apologize to Miss Su." Gu Nan Cang is full of cold. He saw with his own eyes that it was Lin Feifei who stepped on Su Jinxi''s skirt, which almost made her fall. Lin Feifei didn''t expect Gu Nancang to say so. In school, she hated Su Jinxi the most and wanted to apologize to her. "Oh, I didn''t mean to. Why is Mr. Gu so serious? Besides, Su Jinxi and I are ssmates. She won''t me me, will she? " Lin Feifei looks at Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi must have thought more than one thing before, but she is no longer the one who tries topromise."Although we are ssmates, it is a fact that you trample on me, and you are not bad at it. You need to apologize to me!" Su Jinxi said every word. Before Lin Feifei opened his mouth, another voice sounded sweetly: "brother inw, you are also on the boat..." Su Meng''s voice sounded, Su Jinxi was shocked. No one knew about her and Tang Ming. Su Meng called Tang Ming''s brother-inw in front of so many people! Bad news! Chapter 122 Hearing the voice of Su Meng, Su Jinxi''s face changed. Why did she appear here? At the beginning, Tang Ming and she agreed not to announce it to the public in order to prevent people from knowing that it would be difficult to do when they separated in the future. Su Jinxi small face a white, now how to do? Isn''t everyone aware of Su Meng''sing? She looks at Tang Ming. Tang Ming doesn''t want to be like this. After all, he proposed it on his own initiative to protect Bai Xiaoyu. Tang Ming''s face was as usual. He didn''t have the color of fear on his face. He didn''t know why. At this moment, Tang Ming even wanted to announce something about him and Su Jinxi. In this way, those men won''t be near sujinxi. In two people''s different thoughts, Su Meng has run to Tang Ming''s side, "brother-inw, it''s really you, you are here." She took Tang Ming''s arm affectionately, as if she was familiar with Tang Ming. Tang Ming eyebrows slightly wrinkled, for Su Meng''s self familiar is very unhappy, without trace from her hand to take out his arm. Lin Feifei heard that Su Meng called Tang Ming brother-inw, and looked at her with some doubts, "Su Meng, who''s your brother-inw?" The industry knows that Tang Ming is unmarried. There are only two people here, one Tang Ming and one Gu Nancang. "Of course, Tang is always my brother-inw. Lin Feifei, don''t you know that my sister married Mr. Tang?" "What? Su Jinxi married president Tang? When did it happen? Why don''t we know? Su Meng, I''m afraid it''s not the decline of the Su family. Do you want to drag the Tang family into the water? General manager Tang, do you think so? How can you marry Su Jinxi Gu Nancang was also veryplicated when he heard the news. He saw Tang Ming and Bai Xiaoyu''s intimacy on the ne. Clearly Tang Ming and that woman are a pair, how can su Jinxi be Tang Ming''s wife? Everyone looked at the two parties. Su Jinxi was silent and didn''t know what he was thinking. "Why can''t I marry Su Jinxi?" Tang Ming asked, and then pulled Su Jinxi into his arms. "Jinxi and I didn''t have a wedding ceremony, but we have got the certificate. I saw what you did to my wife. Please apologize to my wife." Su Jinxi closed his eyes, and everything has gone in the worst direction. Gu Nancang did not seem to believe this fact. "Miss Su, is this true?" At the moment, as long as Su Jinxi said that he was not, he would also believe that Su Jinxi slowly opened his eyes, "yes, president Tang and I have been married." How do they look like a pair of them? Gu Nancang''s eyes fall on her unhappy expression. He always feels that there are some problems in it. If Su Jinxi is Mrs. Tang, how could she be indifferent to Tang Ming and the woman''s intimacy that day on the ne? By Tang Ming''s own admission, Lin''s father gave Lin Feifei a cold rebuke: "Feifei, don''t apologize to Mrs. Tang!" Whether it is the Tang n group or the young master of the Gu family, they can not afford to be provoked by the Lin family. Lin Feifei bit his lip and refused to apologize. Before that, Su Jinxi was excellent in all aspects at school. The decline of the Su family made Lin Feifei find a bnce point in her heart. Now Su Jinxi has suddenly be the young grandmother of Tang''s group, which makes Lin Feifei''s heart very unbnced. Gu Nancang also said directly, "Miss Lin, right? It''s a good thing to entertain all the guests today. But you''re not only sincere, but you want to embarrass Miss Su. If you don''t apologize, we won''t wee people like you who have no quality. I''ll have to ask you to get off the ship. " "Mr. Gu, I just want to apologize, but I haven''t said nothing." Although many people have already entered the cabin, there are still some acquaintances on the deck. It would be embarrassing to be seen that she was driven off the ship. "Su Jinxi, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to step on your skirt." Seeing her was not sincere, Su Jinxi was not interested in tangled so much. "Please keep your mouth clean next time." "Mr. Gu, I''m a naughty girl. If you say something wrong, don''t put it in your heart." "It''s all right. Let''s go in. It''s about to sail." Gu Nan Cang light way. Lin Feifei and Lin father left, but Su Meng was very interested in Tang Ming. "Brother inw, I was going to celebrate for my auntst time, but my third uncle left me behind." "It''s OK." Tang Ming didn''t put her in her heart anyway. It''s best not to go. "Menger, I have something to say with your brother-inw. Go ahead first." Su Jinxi is not calm down at the moment. Su Meng rushes to say something more. Seeing Tang Ming on one side, she doesn''t say much, "well, I''ll wait for you inside." "Mr. Gu, excuse me first." Su Jinxi takes Tang Ming to the edge of the deck. Tang Ming''s eyes fall on the hands they touch. Originally, he thought that he would be unhappy if he admitted Su Jinxi. In fact, he was also a little happy."Mr. Tang, didn''t we agree to keep it secret?" Su Jinxi knows very well that the more people know about this, the more obstacles he will have to be himself and his third uncle. Tang Ming pushed the mirror frame and casually replied, "just now you saw that Su Meng called my brother-inw directly. In that case, can I not admit it?" Su Jinxi is dumb. Although it is, she still doesn''t want to publish it. "There are not many people on the deck, so long as they don''t pass it on." Tang Ming seems very unhappy to see Su Jinxi, and says somethingforting. "I hope so." Su Jinxi looks at the waves beating the cruise ship. She always has a premonition that the road with Uncle San is not so smooth. Tang Ming is the corners of his mouth quietly hook up, this is not his intention to expose the identity of the two people, God is helping themselves. "Go in. It''s windy at night, and the boat is about to sail. We''ll have to spend the night on the boat tonight." Tang Ming takes Su Jinxi''s shoulder and prepares to leave. Su Jinxi withdrew from his arms, "I''m blowing wind here, you go first." Tang Ming couldn''t resist her, so she had to advance to the cabin. It''s about to sail. Why hasn''t uncle Sane? Gu Nancang looked at his watch and said, "let''s sail." "Yes, Mr. Gu." Third uncle still didn''t catch up? Su Jinxi sighed. Anyway, it''s only one night. I''ll see him tomorrow. Gu Nancang came to Su Jinxi. "Miss Su, are you and Tang Zong really married?" See four no one, Gu Nancang just funny mouth, Su Jinxi some helpless smile, "um." Her rtionship with Tang Ming is soplicated that she can''t make it clear in a few words. "But on the ne, I saw Tang and the other youngdy very happy. If you are Mrs. Tang, what about her?" There is no woman in the world who can tolerate her husband''s fooling around, let alone in front of her. Even if Su Jinxi has no way to stop it, his face will show some emotions. However, on the way back from the United States, Su Jinxi has always been smiling and chatting with himself. That happy mood is clearly natural, it doesn''t look like a fake, she has no love for Tang Ming. Moreover, the first time Tang Ming introduced her identity, she was also matched by an assistant. If someone with such an identity got married, the media would be full of coverage. Why do you not know the fact that he has been married? The more you look at the rtionship between the two people, the more strange it is. Su Jinxi also did not know how to answer, "Mr. Gu is very sorry, I can''t say anything about president Tang and me. In short, you''d better not ask. "Do you love him?" "No love." Su Jinxi said and left directly. Looking at Su Jinxi''s back, Gu Nancang''s mood is hard to describe with words. It is undeniable that he has a good feeling for Su Jinxi, but his main reason for returning home is to see the little hammer. The newpany is too busy these days. He hasn''t had time to organize a meeting. With a sigh, since Su Jinxi is a wife, no matter what the reason, she is Mrs. Tang after all, so it''s better to keep a distance. There is no Si Li Ting dinner, Su Jinxi has no interest, to Si Li Ting sent a message, no one responded. In the past, even in foreign countries, as long as it is their own information secretary Li Ting is a second back. She was a little uneasy to Si Li Ting, the phone has been busy tone state, and no one answered. Since the phone can be connected to prove that he has been off the ne, but why no one answered? Su Jinxi is very upset that he didn''t save Linjun''s phone number at the moment. It''s good to know Lin Jun''s number at this time. Maybe he didn''t hear it. When he saw it, he woulde back to him. Su Jinxi began tofort himself, but his heart was always up and down. Looking at not far away, Su Meng has been entangled with Tang Ming, Tang Ming''s face has appeared impatient look. She sat in the corner waiting for the dinner party to end. From time to time, someone woulde to chat her up. Finally, she was blocked by Su Jinxi''s indifference. Gu Nancang tried many times to get close to Su Jinxi, but she stopped because of her identity. Whether she loved Tang Ming or not, she couldn''t change her identity. Already passed an hour, Si Li Ting''s telephone still nobody answers, Su Jinxi heart more and more uneasy. But now she is on the water again, and she has no way to turn back. Uncle, what''s wrong with you? What''s going on? She has a heart up and down, Lin Feifei has been hating Su Jinxi, all out of school, did not expect her to be so popr. Even if Su Jinxi was deliberately sitting in the corner, three people had been chatting up during this period. I must teach her a lesson! Lin Feifei''s eyes shed a sinister look. Since she has married Tang Ming, what if Tang Ming finds her cheating? It would be nice to be swept out by the Tang family.Lin Feifei smiles coldly. Originally, she prepared this medicine for Gu Nancang. Her father specially told her that she would Approach Gu Nancang this time. I didn''t expect that Su Jinxi was also there. It was fun. Lin Feifei calls in the waiter. Su Jinxi can''t make a call to Li Ting. She is upset and has been drinking champagne. She doesn''t know that a plot is about to start. "Your champagne, miss." "Thank you." Chapter 123 It was already eight o''clock in the evening, and no one connected the phone of Si Li Ting. Su Jinxi wanted to swim back to the bank at one breath. What happened to him? Su Jinxi is depressed. She can''t drink high alcohol because of her poor drinking capacity. It''s OK to drink some champagne. She picked up the champagne in front of her and was about to drink it when Su Meng came over. "Sister, lend me your mobile phone, my battery is out." Su Jinxi put down the cup and handed the mobile phone to Su Meng, "what do you want your mobile phone for?" "Send a message to my friend." "Give it to me when you''ve finished." "I see." Su Meng took the mobile phone to one side and was interrupted by her. Su Jinxi did not hold up the ss of champagne. Not far away has been concerned about all this Lin Feifei hate teeth itching, Su dream is where toe out. Su Meng took Su Jinxi''s phone to the phone book and saw that Su Jinxi saved Tang Ming''s number to the general manager of Tang. Are husband and wife, how to still save so unfamiliar address? It is estimated that Su Jinxi is rtively shy. He sends a message by clicking Tang Ming''s number. "I''ll be waiting for you in my room at nine o''clock. I have a surprise for you." Tang Ming feels that the mobile phone rings for a moment, and takes it out to see that Su Jinxi sent him a message. He nced and didn''t see where Su Jinxi was. There should be something wrong. But waiting for you in the room how to listen to a few words are very ambiguous, Tang Ming heart inexplicably some small excitement. "Good." Su Meng received this message and quickly deleted the chat records of the two people, "after sending it, I''ll give it to you." Su Jinxi did not want to receive the mobile phone into the bag. "Sister, by the way, which room are you in tonight?" Su Meng asked. She didn''t know which room it was. "What are you asking for?" "I want to have a room with you in the evening. We haven''t chatted together for a long time after you get married." Su Jinxi is at a loss. Even if she didn''t get married, Su Meng didn''t talk to her. What''s wrong with her? "Menger, you didn''t take the wrong medicine, did you? Didn''t you like being with me thest time I still remember that when I was a child, I took the initiative to approach Su Meng and wanted to tutor her. Su Meng hated to let herself go. At home, Su Meng didn''t even let Su Jinxi go into her room. It''s strange to see Su Meng today. "It used to be, but now it is now. You are my only sister. Of course we should be together. Sister, give me your room card and sleep with you tonight." Su Jinxi gives her room card to Su Meng. Has she really figured it out? No matter what, Su Meng was able to do so. Su Jinxi felt a little better. This is the affection she has been pursuing. "Sister, you wille when the party is over." Su mengshen left mysteriously, and Su Jinxi didn''t think much about it. She stood in silence in the window, looking out at the dark night, far away to see the lights of the city. Su Jinxi didn''t want to appreciate the different night scenes in peacetime. Uncle, please call me back quickly. Su Meng took the room card and went to Lin Feifei. "Hello, Lin Feifei, do you hate Su Jinxi?" The two men who were fighting for each other before also attacked each other when they bought clothes. At the moment, they both saw the same kind of eyes in each other''s eyes, "Su Jinxi? She''s not your sister. You call her by her first name "Hehe, just because she wants to be my sister? What a dream Su Meng looked scornful. Lin Feifei also thought of what, "pour also, before you for two clothes also let her kneel for me, a look at your sister rtionship is not good, I hate her, so what?" Su Meng cunning smile: "since you also hate her, this point our goal is consistent, I also hate her, it is better for us to join hands." "Together? What do you want to do? " Lin Feifei obviously did not expect that the rtionship between the two sisters had deteriorated to such a point. "Su Jinxi is born a fox spirit. Your goal is general manager Gu, and my goal is my brother-inw. You''ve seen how the two men defended her before. If it wasn''t for her, none of us would get it. " Lin Feifei was surprised by Su Meng''s frankness and boldness, "you, you are even interested in your brother-inw." "Of course, my brother-inw is handsome, golden and gentle. Don''t say you don''t like such a man." Su Meng sneered. Lin Feifei does not deny that she does like it. President Gu is also a very excellent man. "Of course I like it too. I''m just curious. I heard that Su Jinxi is not favored in your Su family. If you like Mr. Tang, why is it that Mr. Tang married not you but Su Jinxi? "Su Meng was a little angry at the mention of this matter. "Don''t mention it. My parents have always asked me to do whatever they want. I had told them about it before, and they agreed to everything, but this was not allowed. Finally, Su Jinxi picked up this bargain. Since my parents didn''t agree, I created a chance to get my brother-inw and make him my man. " It is also because of this matter that Su Meng will hate Su Jinxi even more, feeling that she has taken the ce that should belong to her. Lin Feifei thought, "I don''t care about the family affairs of your family. In short, my purpose is to look after the general manager. Su Jinxi used to like to seduce men in school, but now she is still as stubborn as ever. " "So we have to work together to deal with her. I have a way, depending on whether you can cooperate?" "Say it." Su Meng beckons to her and says a few words in Lin Feifei''s ear. Lin Feifei''s eyes brighten a little bit. "Su Jinxi is really your sister, not your enemy?" "Hum, who makes her look better than me, and her grades are better than mine when she was a child, and she likes to pretend to be innocent. I hate her to death." "Well, then we''ll do it!" Su Meng needs a helper who can help her to hold Su Jinxi from breaking the n, and Lin Feifei also needs an ally. The two of them can get along with each other. Tang Ming looked at her watch from time to time and wanted to arrive at nine o''clock quickly. After sitting for a while, Su Jinxi felt bored and decided to leave first. After a nce at the hall, there is no su Meng''s figure. I think she should have arrived at the room, and I''d better go back to the room. As soon as she came out of the hall, a waiter came over. "Miss Su, we always have something to do with you. Pleasee with me." What can I do for Gu Nancang? Su Jinxi leaves with the waiter. Tang Ming has been paying close attention to Su Jinxi and looks at her watch. At about 8:30, she is leaving for her room. After a long time, he followed him. It was strange that he didn''t see Su Jinxi in the corridor. She walked too fast. What was the surprise she said? The unknown is the most curious. As soon as Tang Ming left the hall, Lin Feifei sent a message to Su Meng, "Tang Ming ising." "Well, where''s sujinxi?" "Already on the Inte." They both smile, and Su Jinxi follows the waiter into a room. "Miss Su, please wait a moment. Mr. Gu should be here soon." "OK." "There are pastries and drinks. You can enjoy them." "Thank you." Su Jinxi didn''t have a phone call from Gu Nancang and didn''t know what he was looking for. He had to wait at ease. She did not know that there was a camera hidden in the house, recording her every move into the camera. After waiting for more than ten minutes, Gu Nan Cang did not appear. She picked up the orange juice on the table and took a sip. Thinking that Gu Nancang is the main character of tonight, he should be very busy, and wait for himself. Before he knew it, Su Jinxi had drunk arge ss of orange juice and ate several pieces of mousse cake. Tang Ming went back to the room with excitement and buttoned the door gently. The door opened slowly, and the light was not turned on in the room. Tang Ming was puzzled. What was su Jinxi ying with? but since she said it was a surprise, Tang Ming went directly into the room. The door was closed, "Jinxi, what do you want me to do?" Su Meng hugs Tang Ming from behind. In the room without the light on, she is the woman she loves. Tang Ming''s heart is beating wildly! "Jinxi, you What do you mean Su Meng did not answer, but stood on tiptoe to kiss Tang Ming''s ear. In such a case, it is the woman who is in her mind, and she doesn''t need too much teasing at all. Tang Ming has already responded. Su Jinxi had been avoiding him before. Why did he take the initiative today? Is it just because she admitted her identity in front of others and she was grateful to herself? "Jinxi, do you know what you are doing?" His Adam''s apple rolled. Su Meng''s hand has taken off his coat for him. She doesn''t make a sound, for fear of being discovered by Tang Ming. At the moment, Tang Ming was immersed in Su Jinxi''s active ecstasy, and did not realize that she did not have the unique fragrance of Su Jinxi. The buttons were untied one by one, and the little hands swam restlessly in front of his chest. Tang Ming couldn''t help it. "Jinxi, no matter why you want to do this, I''ll give you a chance. If you stop now, I can think that nothing has happened." Su Meng thinks it''s strange. Aren''t they husband and wife? Why Tang Ming''s reaction is so strong, seems to be deliberately forbearance, why should he endure? But this time did not give her too much time, she has already started, there is no way back.Brother inw, I want you to be the man of my dream. At the thought of Su Jinxi''s sad appearance, she was very happy in her heart and worked harder. Tang Ming sighed, "Jinxi, even if you regret now, I will not give you a chance." He picked up the woman behind him and put it on the bed, his fingers touching her smooth skin. Although the light was not turned on, she could feel her cool clothes. Is that why she doesn''t turn on the light? She''s shy? Thinking of Su Jinxi''s sexy appearancest time, Tang Ming leans down. "Jinxi, Jinxi..." Chapter 124 In the hall, Gu Nancang revolves among the guests. Although he knows this is a must, he still has some conflicts in his heart. Looking at the end of the banquet, a waiter came over and said, "Mr. Gu, Miss Su said I''m looking for you." "Who is Miss Su?" Gu Nancang''s first reaction was su Jinxi, but she is not the only one who is here today. "Su Jinxi, Miss Su." She''s looking for herself? Gu Nancang took a look at the guests, and they were almost ready to leave. "Where is she?" "She''s waiting for you in room 999." Gu Nancang felt a little strange. Why didn''t Su Jinxi talk to himself in person, but in his room? However, thinking of that smiling face, Gu Nancang did not doubt and went to room 999. Knock on the door, the door opened, and it was dark inside. "Miss Su, are you in there?" No one responded. When he opened the door, he clearly saw a personal shadow. What medicine did Su Jinxi gourd sell? Gu Nancang walked to the room. "Miss Su, what can I do for you?" The door closed behind him, and behind him was a woman''s body. His arms were wrapped around his body and he swam away. Someone was blowing behind his ears. Ears are a sensitive ce for men, and Lin Feifei knows this very well. "Miss Su..." Gu Nan Cen panic for a moment, but soon he reacted, and Su Jin brook had no such strong perfume. he used to be close to her. She had a very pleasant smell, not any perfume. She would not do such a frivolous thing, Gu Nancang frowned and grabbed the woman behind her. "You are not su Jinxi. Who are you?" Lin Feifei doesn''t know where he found out that he was not su Jinxi, but she has already started to have no regrets. Unwilling to go to Gu Nancang''s body, Gu Nancang snorted coldly and pushed her to the ground. He touched the light nearby, and the light in the room lit up. Lin Feifei is wearing attractive lingerie and her sensitive parts are indistinct. Gu Nancang eyes light a dark, "Miss Lin, it''s you." Lin Feifei is not embarrassed to see himself being ripped out. "Mr. Gu, although I''m not su Jinxi, I''m much better than her." She got up from the ground and approached Gu Nancang with a graceful figure. "Miss Lin, please respect yourself!" Gu Nancang''s body was filled with cold. "Mr. Gu, you are a man and I am a woman. You see, the atmosphere is so good now, why not continue? Or do you think I don''t look good? Not good enough? " Lin Feifei is confident about her figure. She doesn''t believe that a man can be indifferent after seeing her body. Not close to Gu Nancang, Gu Nancang cold face, put a ss of water on the table to her. "Miss Lin, you are too young to take care of Mr. Lin. on your own, Gu is really not interested. I have to use this way to relieve the fire for Miss Lin With that, he threw down the cup and turned away, leaving Lin Feifei in a state of exasperation. "Gu Nancang! You big jerk! Ah She was wet with water and her hair was still dripping. This is the first time she has been humiliated. Gu Nancang has left the door. He has seen many women like this. To tell the truth, he really has no interest. I can''t help but think of Su Jinxi''s face. Su Jinxi waited in the room for a long time, but she did not see Gu Nancang. She ate all the cakes. I guess he can''te. Su Jinxi is ready to leave. She was getting ready to get up and found that her body began to feel hot. This feeling was the same as that in thest Yuhua hot spring. She looked at the orange juice. Damn it, she was fooled again. Hurry up to leave, but there is a person at the door. "Hello, su." It was Zhou Liang, Su Jinxi''s ssmate. Zhou Liang chased her for a long time, but Su Jinxi never agreed. When he appeared here, she had some bad premonition. "Zhou Liang, why are you here?" Su Jinxi felt soft and weak, and was about to be upied by the heat and dryness in his body. "Why can''t I be here? It''s also true. Su never has me in his eyes. How can he notice that I''m not far away from you all the time. " Zhou Liang closes the door and Su Jinxi looks at him with vignce. "Sorry, I didn''t notice you earlier, Zhou. I''m leaving." "Go? Su, I have a lot to say to you. " Zhou Liang approached her step by step. Looking at this clean face in front of me, I think I have always loved her."I hear you''ve got married?" Zhou Liangpi stares at Su Jinxi with a smile. Su Jinxi see his expression intuition feel dangerous, "yes, I got married." Zhou Liang opened a bottle of red wine on the table. "No wonder Su has been refusing me, because I can''tpare with the Tang family?" "No, Zhou Liang. I don''t like you. It has nothing to do with your family." Su Jinxi quickly exined. I always feel that Zhou Liang at the moment is like a man who is possessed by evil spirits in his eyes. He had been chasing Su Jinxi for a long time before, but Su Jinxi refused all the time. In addition to rejecting him, he also rejected other people, which was nothing. But somehow she married Tang Ming, which made Zhou Liang unwilling. "Nothing to do with my family? Su Jinxi, don''t pretend. How long have you been out of school? I''ve been chasing you for so long that you didn''t agree. You suddenly and inexplicably married Tang Ming, you are not interested in the status of the Tang family? I know that the Su family is in trouble, and once proposed to give you five million emergency, you resolutely refused. At that time, I thought you were different and had a hard bone. Now I know that you are not of backbone. You think that I give you less money. It''s much better to marry Tang Ming than Zhou family. Su Jinxi, where do you put my sincerity? " Su Jinxi felt that he was immersed in his own thinking, and that love gave birth to hatred. "Zhou Liang, I won''t promise you. It''s really not because of your money or family background. You are a good man and I don''t want to hurt you." Zhou Liang and Tang Ming are different. Tang Ming and she have the same purpose, which is the equivalent exchange of interests. But Zhou Liang a sincere for himself, he does not love him, if because of the money with him, is the biggest injustice to him. Zhou Liang now thought that he was afraid of the poor and loved the rich, and that he did not have enough money. "Good man? Yes, I''m a good man, a bad man, and in the end, I can''t even keep my beloved woman. Su Jinxi, since I can''t get you, I''ll get your people! " Then he rushed to Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi''s face changed, and he quickly stepped back to the back. "Zhou Liang, are you crazy? What are you going to do "Jinxi, do you know how long I miss you? I don''t want to live together with you. I just want to spend a night with you. You can satisfy my only wish. By the way, didn''t the Su family alleviate the economic situation? I give you money, I give you five million, you let me love you once, OK Zhou Liang took off his coat and couldn''t wait to hold Su Jinxi. "Zhou Liang, you stop. It''s not like you at all." "Not like me? I don''t care about anything as long as I can get you. Jinxi, Tang Ming has not announced your marriage until now. If he really loves you, why hide? If I hadn''t heard it on the boat today, I wouldn''t have known you had married him. Tang Ming doesn''t love you, but I love you. Jinxi, can you give it to me Zhou Liang came to her step by step. Looking at the man with the light like a beast in his eyes, Su Jinxi''s heart leaped wildly. How could Zhou Liang be like this? "Zhou Liang, Tang Ming and I have nothing to do with you. I don''t need him to love you. Don''t do this. I just hate you." "Since you can''t love me, hate me. I''ll always upy a ce in your heart." Su Jinxi''s eyes on Zhou Liang have changed. It seems that he is bound to win. After thest incident, Su Jinxi was afraid that such a thing would happen again. She quickly took out a dagger from her purse. "Zhou Liang, don''te here." "Jinxi, I know you are very timid. Give me the knife." Zhou Liang is still rational. "You, you go over there, don''te near me!" Zhou Liang looked at her serious pupils and thought that she had drunk the orange juice which had been drugged. He really obediently sat down, "OK, I''m not close to you, but I don''t know if you''ll be close to me." Su Jinxi understood what he meant, "I won''t!" "Yes? You''ve been drugged in your cup for a long time, and the more it goes to the back, the more you lose your mind. Jinxi, even if I don''t take the initiative, you will ask me to touch you. Well, I''m not in a hurry. It''s better to see youe and beg me. Think about it, I feel blood boiling all over my body. Jinxi, I don''t know what you are like to be coquettish and seductive? " Su Jinxi clenched his lips, "I said I won''t!" You''ll see. " has the final say stubborn and reluctant to admit mistakes or defeats". Su Jinxi leaned against the wall and looked at Zhou Liang coldly. The dagger in his hand was not put down. She would not let Zhou Liang get close to her. He poured a ss of red wine slowly.See Su Jinxi small face a little bit dyed with unnatural red cloud, he knew that the drug effect was about to break out. Instead of forcing something to happen, he might as well wait for Su Jinxi to beg for him. When I think of the woman who I have been pursuing so hard in the past, I feel beautiful when I kneel in front of myself and ask for her. Su Jinxi, don''t you pretend to be more pure in front of others? I''d like to see what you look like on the waves? This time, you will lose! No matter how strong the perseverance, it is impossible to survive the effect of that medicine. Chapter 125 Half an hourter, Zhou Liang looked at Su Jinxi sitting by the wall. Her face was much redder than before. He could clearly see that the sweat began to soak her body. Even if he did not touch Su Jinxi, he could clearly know that she had already felt it. "Jinxi, it''s not the first time for you. It''s better for people who have never tasted sexual desire. Once you''ve tasted that feeling for a long time, you''ll know it, and your body will remind you of that feeling. The more you get to the back, the more ufortable you will feel. You will treat me as the person you like and beg me to take you. Why don''t you take advantage of your reason and me, and if you lose your mind for a while, you will only suffer more. " Su Jinxi stabbed the knife into the carpet, "shut up!" Her eyes are cold, and her sweat represents how strong her body needs. However, she can maintain such a sober eyes, this perseverance makes Zhou Liang feel terrible. As time went by, a bottle of red wine was drunk by him unconsciously. It waste at night. Su Jinxi''s dress is full of sweat, as if she had just been fished out of the water. Zhou Liang saw her gasping, sweat trickling down her chin, he looked at all feel distressed. What do you insist on? Anyway, it''s not the first time for you. If you are afraid that Tang Ming will know, I guarantee that this matter will not spread out. I will try my best to be careful. I will not leave a trace on you, and I will take measures. I don''t want anything, as long as you stay one night, and after one night we will be the same as before. Is that ok? " Su Jinxi''s eyes are full of blood, "I said, you shut up!" Her mind is full of three uncles and her lingering past, just as Zhou Liang said. Experienced these people know how the taste is, as if there are thousands of ants gnawing in the heart, constantly tearing her reason. Third uncle, third uncle, she thought of that man like crazy. "Jinxi, why are you so stubborn? Now it''s two o''clock, the night is deep, you look at your eyes, you can''t make it! I''ll bet you it''ll only take an hour at most and you won''t be able to hold on "Shut up!" Zhou Liang took a look at Su Jinxi, and he could feel that she was on the verge of copse. So in order to give her another dose of strong medicine, he began to y the film, he did not believe that Su Jinxi would not give up. "Close it. You close it. I don''t want to listen." "Jinxi,e here, I can help you." He was like the devil''s voice, Su Jinxi''s blood was going to run away. In the mind is Si Li Ting''s figure, his eyebrows, his good-looking fingers, his smiling face. Third uncle, where are you? Come to help me. I''m really going to lose it! "If it was you who did not indulge in capital, from now on you have. You remember, you are Si Li Ting''s woman. If something goes wrong, don''t try topromise, you know Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting, those three words have been deeply engraved in her heart. The sound in the film rings through my ears. Su Jinxi''s red lips are almost bitten, and his eyes are even more erratic. Looking at Su Jinxi''s eyes a little change, Zhou Liang knows she can''t hold on. Step by step toward Su Jinxi, "Jinxi..." In a panic, Su Jinxi seemed to see Si Li Tinging towards her, "third uncle, is that you..." At the end of the day, all the emotions you''ve umted will copse at this moment. The more you love someone, the easier it is to bring that person into reality. Zhou Liang has some doubts. Why is the person in her mouth not Tang Ming, third uncle? Why third uncle? At the moment, he didn''t care why she said the third uncle. He said with a smile: "it''s me. I''m here." Su Jinxi''s eyes were bright, and he suddenly got up from the ground, hugged the man''s body in front of him, and buried his head in his arms. "Uncle, when youe, I knew you woulde. You won''t leave me alone, right?" Zhou Liang was actively held by Su Jinxi. At the moment, his mood was veryplicated. He didn''t know what the rtionship between Su Jinxi and her third uncle was. But at this time, she thought not of other people, but of rtives. She felt very strange. The first time he was hugged by Su Jinxi, he was a little nervous and excited. "Jinxi, can I hold you?" He asked cautiously. Before, let alone holding Su Jinxi, even saying two more words was luxury. Su Jinxi smiles sweetly, "of course, uncle." Is the third uncle just a nickname for that person? What if it''s someone she''s rted to? Zhou Liang''s mood is veryplicated. His beloved woman is in front of him. His heart is beating. How long does he wait for this day."Jinxi, Jinxi, I can kiss you atst." He was so excited that his lips fell down a little. Jinxi? Su Jinxi suddenly reacts. The third uncle never calls her that. She pushes him fiercely. "You get out of here and don''t touch me. You''re not a third uncle!" "Jinxi..." Su Jinxi saw the man in front of her from Si Li Ting to Zhou Liang. Her back was cool. She almost took him as a third uncle! Zhou Liang some injured looking at her, "Jinxi, I know you can''t hold on, let me help you?" "I can hold on, you go away! I won''t let anyone touch me. " She and uncle agreed, she will not let others touch, will not die. "What else can you do now? Even if I don''t force you, you''ll throw yourself in my arms like you just did. Why waste your time? " Su Jinxi eyes at the moment to maintain the only sober, she looked at Zhou Liang enchanting a smile: "who said I have no way?" She grabbed the dagger next to her and cut her thigh. Although she deliberately kept one hand, it was not too deep. Scarlet blood then flowed out, Zhou liangleng was on the spot, "Jinxi, what are you doing?" "Pain wakes me up." Pain upied the mind, Su Jinxi proud smile, "I will not let others touch me, this is my agreement with others." "The man you like is the man your name is uncle?" Zhou Liang is very unconvinced. He likes her for so long. I haven''t seen her have such deep friendship with anyone before. Where did the third unclee from? Su Jinxi didn''t expect that she had just made a slip of the tongue and even called out the name of the third uncle. Since she said it all, she didn''t need to keep hiding anything. "Yes, I love him." Not with love, but with love. Zhou Liang closed his eyes and felt a little uneasy to face the fact, "Jinxi, can you tell me one thing, where I can''tpare with him? I have loved you for so long, and there are other people who pursue you, including Tang Ming. Why do you only like this uncle? " Su Jinxi knows that Zhou Liang''s nature is not bad. He just likes himself too much and his brain is out of his mind. "Because he gave me something you didn''t give me." "What?" Zhou Liang refused to believe that he was poor in money. If Su Jinxi doesn''t even like Tang Ming, it proves that she is not with Tang Ming just for money. She is not a vain person. Su Jinxi smile, very proud way: "he gave me confidence." Confidence? Zhou Liang didn''t understand. She was excellent in all aspects before. Was she not confident enough? "Jinxi, what if I have to ask you today?" Su Jinxi didn''t move his eyes, but said in a more positive tone: "unless you want to watch me bleed to death, you can ask for it." "In this society, women''s virginity has long been worthless. How many women shake a man every day. I want you, and I don''t want you to work so hard. I can promise you that I will keep a secret whether it''s this uncle or Tang Ming. Today''s matter only you and I know, and I will not pester you any more. I''ve loved you for so many years. Will you let me touch you Su Jinxi held a knife and pointed at another one. "Zhou Liang, I have nothing to do with other people''s behavior. I only know that I won''t let people touch me, otherwise, I''d rather die!" "You..." Zhou Liang was tongue tied. Su Jinxi didn''t give in at all. "Zhou Liang, I''ve made up my mind. No matter what you say, I won''t change my mind. You go." She didn''t know if it would happen just like that after that, she took Zhou Liang as Si Li Ting. "I can go, but don''t do anything stupid!" After all, she is his beloved woman, and Zhou Liang will not really force her to the end. Originally, he was instigated by Lin Feifei. Now he can see that Su Jinxi would rather die than be with him, which is no way. "Don''t worry. I won''t die until I see him. If you really like me, please leave." Zhou Liang had no choice but to leave the house. When he left, Su Jinxi was relieved. Fortunately, the person who came was Zhou Liang, not others, otherwise she would not be so lucky today. She took a look at the wound on her thigh, and the pain temporarily counteracted her desire. She quickly cut off her evening dress with a knife and began to stop bleeding. As she said, how could she die without seeing the third uncle? After dealing with the wound, she took out her mobile phone again and called Si Li Ting. The other end of the phone was still unattended. It''s already early in the morning, her third uncle must have something wrong, otherwise, she won''t be denied a reply. Su Jinxi edited a text message to tell him about himself. No matter where he was, she just wanted to tell him that he was the person she wanted most at the moment.The wound on his leg stopped bleeding, and an hourter, his lust came again, and Su Jinxi was driven crazy. She had to cut another skin again, watch her blood ooze out, and then bandage. Su Jinxi''s dress is full of blood, but she knows that she is just waiting for her hero to appear. Third uncle, my third uncle Chapter 126 There was no dry ce on Su Jinxi''s body. It was all wetted by sweat, which prated into her eyes and blurred her vision. Her nose only smelled of blood, she wanted to give up, it really hurt. After the pain is the desire of the body, she dare not go out, for fear that she can not help seeing other men. As time went by, she felt as if her life was passing with blood and time. Whenever she can''t hold on, she will send a message to Si Li Ting. How she expects Si Li Ting to reply her a word. Once again, she picked up the mobile phone and prepared to send a message to Li Ting. She just typed a three word message. Her eyes were ck and her body fell down uncontrobly. Third uncle, I''m sorry. I tried my best. Airport. Si Li Ting strode out of the VIP channel, and Lin Jun followed him, "Ye, do you want to go directly to the cruise ship now?" "Well, you don''t have to stop." So many days did not see Su Jinxi, Si Li Ting just wanted to see the little woman as soon as possible. Looked at the watch, the time is not early, Si Li Ting''s heart is burning, "drive faster again." "My Lord, there are many cars and many people. It''s not safe if it''s fast. I know you''re in a hurry. There''s no way to deal with the traffic situation." Lin Jun doesn''t understand. He can''t see him today. Tomorrow, Su Jinxi will get off the boat. It''s the same when he sees you again. Do you have to be in a hurry? How did he know the urgency in Si Li Ting''s heart? At the moment, he had no other idea except to see Su Jinxi. "You don''t understand." Si Li Ting only uses three words to summarize. People who have never been in love don''t know this kind of mood at all. "My lord You''reughing at me again for being a single dog The car ran smoothly in the inner ring, and suddenly a big truck came out of the green belt opposite. Only a sudden brake was heard, and the car skidded and rollover under the emergency brake. I hit a truck, but I didn''t. "My Lord The emergency sound of 120 sounded, and the front of the car had been deformed. Lin Jun and Si Li Ting fainted after a violent collision, and the driver was seriously injured. There were bruises all over their bodies. Si Li Ting didn''t wake up until the next morning. When he opened his eyes, his body seemed to fall apart. Lin Jun woke up earlier. "What do you think, sir?" Lin Jun asked nervously. "Not so good." In Si Li Ting''s mind, there is only a moment picture of thest traffic ident. There was pain all over the body, not sure what kind of injury. "My Lord, the pain in your body is caused by the fierce collision, and the dislocated hand has been taken back. This time, we are lucky and have a lot of small injuries. The driver is still in the intensive care unit Thinking that the situation at that time was very dangerous, but for the driver''s rich experience, he turned the steering wheel in time to avoid the truck. If it is hit by a truck, it will be crushed in an instant. "Well done, how could a truck rush in?" Si Li Ting doubts way. "It seems that the driver is tired driving." "Yes." Si Li Ting was thoughtful, "when is it now?" "Five o''clock." "Not good!" Si Li Ting suddenly thought of what, he and Su Jinxi agreed to meet on the ship. Yesterday''s car ident came so suddenly that he didn''t have time to tell Su Jinxi that she should be very worried about herself. "Where''s my cell phone?" "Here it is." Lin Jun handed him, has automatically shut down, Si Li Ting quickly tried to turn on the machine, fortunately, it can be turned on. As soon as he turned on the phone, there were a lot of missed calls, which were basically all calls from Su Jinxi. Point to open the information box, Si Li Ting is almost crazy, the little woman was drugged. See Si Li Ting''s expression change, Lin can''t help but ask: "Ye, what''s the matter?" "There''s something wrong with the little woman. Is the cruise ship back?" "No, under normal circumstances, we have to arrive at seven o''clock. Now there are two hours left. What''s wrong with Miss Su?" "There''s no time to wait for the cruise ship to arrive. You can arrange a helicopter and medical staff now." "Yes." See Si Li Ting''s expression so serious, Lin Jun also dare not ask what more, as long as ording to his order to do. Si Li Ting looked at the records one by one. "Uncle, where are you? When will it arrive? " "Ah, the cruise ships are about to open. Why hasn''t uncle snaile?" "Well, why don''t you answer my phone? Stupid uncle. " "Uncle, is something wrong with you?" "Uncle, you call me back, even if it''s a call back. Don''t let me worry." "Uncle, I''ve been drugged. I''m very sick now. But don''t worry, I''ll make it.""Third uncle, sobbing, I can''t hold on, but I will never betray you!" "Uncle, I''ve shed a lot of blood. Only pain can make me forget it for a while." "Uncle, where are you?" "Three" thest message stayed on that three words. It was ten minutes ago that Si Li Ting quickly called Su Jinxi. There was a beep on the phone. No one was connected. Little fool, pick up the phone, I beg you to answer the phone! Hold on, wait for me, I''ming! Si Li Ting doesn''t know how Su Jinxi came over this night. Is she in such a mood now. "Sir, the helicopter has been arranged. How is Miss Su''s condition now?" "She was drugged. In order to resist the drug, she had to cut herself. Now that she is unconscious, we must hurry up, or she will bleed to death!" Lin Jun saw that Si Li Ting was about to get up and quickly stopped him. "Ye, you are more seriously injured than me. Now you need to take a rest. I''ll go to save Miss Su." "Get out of here." Si Li Ting pushed Lin Jun aside. The little woman is still living and dying. How can he stand by? "My Lord, the helicopter hasn''te yet. It''s no use worrying about it." Si Li Ting was in a bad mood. He hated the feeling. He hated that he couldn''t escape from the sky and fly to the little woman at the first time. Susu, hold on. Uncle three ising. Please, hold on! On the cruise ship, Tang Ming repeatedly asked Su Meng several times in one night. He was extremely satisfied. This is the person he likes. Su Jinxi, I finally got you. He hugged Su Meng tightly, and as soon as the sky lit up, Tang Ming held the man in his arms tightly, as if he were his own treasure. Only a few hours sleep, wake up from the dream,st night he did not see Su Jinxi''s face, this is his biggest regret. He opened his eyes to look at the memory of that shy face, but when he opened his eyes, the whole person had been silly on the spot. The man lying in his arms is not su Jinxi, but Su Meng!!! He suddenly pushed the man in his arms, "how could it be you?" Su Meng opened her eyes in confusion, "brother inw..." Thinking about what happenedst night, Tang Ming was so angry that she was going to explode! "Su Meng, how can you be in my bed! You''d better exin it to me. " "Brother inw, I always like you very much. Didn''t you also like my bodyst night?" Su Meng didn''t expect Tang Ming, who seemed gentle and gentle, to be so powerful. She felt satisfied when she thought of what happenedst night. How did she know that Tang Ming felt so much because he thought he was su Jinxi! Su Jinxi is the woman he has been thinking about for a long time. For a moment, he thought that Su Jinxi took the initiative and was so happy that he lost his mind. "Is this the tutor of your Su family? How do you get into your brother-inw''s bed? Are you worthy of your sister? " Tang Ming was entangled by Su Meng before, at that time, she didn''t think much, she was just a girl who didn''t know much. I didn''t expect that she would do such an exaggerated and excessive thing. After all, outsiders don''t know that Su Jinxi and himself are just contractual rtions. That is to say, when she knew that she and Su Jinxi were husband and wife, she also designed herself, which shows how cruel her heart is. Su Meng cunning smile: "brother-inw, in fact, you do not love my sister, or why have not announced to the public that you have been married. Anyway, you just want to marry the Su family. Why don''t you divorce my sister and stay with me. There is no loss for you. You are still married to the daughter of the Su family. " Tang Ming didn''t think that Su Meng didn''t care about Su Jinxi''s feelings at all. He actually had such a sinister intention. "Su Meng, where do you put your sister in this way?" "Sister, each of you is asking my sister. I haven''t thought of her as my sister since I was a child. What''s good about her? It''s just a fox face. I should have married my brother-inw. Brother inw, would you divorce her and marry me? Su Jinxi can do anything I can, she can''t, and I can. Didn''t I make my brother-inwfortablest night? Like Su Jinxi, she must be boring in bed. Moreover, my brother-inw married me. My parents didn''t like my sister since I was a child, so I won''t give her any money from the property of the Su family. Although the Su family is in some difficulties now, after this crisis, the Su family will still be the same as before. At that time, I will inherit the family property of the Su family. It does not mean that my brother-inw will inherit it. What do you think of it, brother-inw? " If Tang Ming hadn''t heard it personally, she would not have believed that the Su family would have been like this. Su Jinxi would rather sacrifice his own future to help the Su family. The Su family not only has no trace of gratitude, but also is so cruel to her.Think of that seemingly weak, even by their own p but silent woman, Tang Ming heart is very distressed her. The more he loved Su Jinxi, the more disgusted and disgusted he was to Su Meng. "They are all Su''s daughters. Why don''t you like her?" Before that, he would like to ask one thing clearly. Su Jinxi''s appearance and ability are much higher than this arrogant and useless Su Meng. Why the people of the Su family don''t like Su Jinxi but like Su Meng? This is not in line withmon sense. Only knowing the reason can he better protect Su Jinxi. Chapter 127 Speaking of why he doesn''t like Su Jinxi, Su Meng has never thought about it. "Why don''t you like her? I don''t know about this. I only know that my parents have been partial to me since I was young. I thought it was because I was younger, so they would hurt me more. When I grew up, I slowly found that it was not so. My parents didn''t like Su Jinxi. It''s not just dislike, it''s disgust Su Meng answers this question seriously. It is because of this that she will be more fearless, anyway, her parents do not like her. No matter what they do, parents will stand on their side, so Su Meng bullies Su Jinxi everywhere. Hearing the word disgust, Tang Ming really doesn''t know what Su Jinxi did wrong. The Su family will hate a child. Maybe it''s not su Jinxi''s fault, but some special reason. Thinking about the time when she went back to the door before, the Su family pointed to Su Jinxi and didn''t look at her as a daughter at all. Su Jinxi made an agreement with herself for the sake of the Su family. She thought she could carry everything. She thought her parents didn''t know. In fact, she was wrong. The Su family knew about themselves and Bai Xiaoyu from the beginning. It is also known that Su Jinxi''s marriage to the Tang family is a shield. How can ordinary families be willing to marry their daughter to suffer? And the two agreed without hesitation. She even signed an agreement with herself, and Tang Ming will never forget their faces. At that time, I also thought that Su Jinxi knew all this, so I was very indifferent to her at the beginning. She is also regarded as a person like the Su family, who are only with themselves for the benefit and money. Later, she took the initiative not to tell her parents, afraid that their parents for her heartache. Tang Ming originally thought that she was deliberately disguised in front of herself. Through theter performances, he changed his attitude towards Su Jinxi. Unlike the Su family, she agreed to marry herself for the sake of the Su family. And she didn''t know that special agreement she made with her parents was sold by the Su family, and she was still thinking about the Su family everywhere. Is there anyone more stupid than her? Stupid people feel sad and helpless. Maybe it''s because of her stupidity that she gradually has feelings for her. She is so pure and wless that she deserves the best in the world. She should not be born in the Su family. See Tang Ming did not speak, Su Meng thought that he was tacit, once again hugged Tang Ming. "Brother inw, you were so goodst night. I like my dream very much." Tang Ming stares at this deliberately ttering smile. He is just thinking about a problem. The same sister, why two people are not like at all, from appearance to temper, especially personality. When I see Su Jinxi, I can''t help but feel my heart. When I see Su dream, I feel disgusted. Now, for example, the ce where she touched her body felt as if it were crawling with ants. "Su Meng, do you know what I hate the most?" Tang Ming asked calmly. "Brother inw, what do you hate?" Su Meng asked, pretending to be naive. Tang Ming habitually pushed her eyes and found that there was no lens on the bridge of her nose. His eyes looked directly at Su Meng. Without the lens, Su Meng could see the chill in his pupils. It was like a sharp cold sword that prated her body and made her shiver. "I hate to be schemed, Su Meng. If you dare, I''ll be ready to take the consequences." Su Meng thought his body had been given to him. How could Tang Ming be responsible for it? Unexpectedly, he would say such cold words. "Sister, brother-inw, didn''t you have a good timest night?" Tang Ming coldly raised a smile: "yes, I am very happy, that is because I thought you are su Jinxi." "Brother inw, we are all surnamed su. Is it my poor skill?" "Su Meng, you only make me feel sick. Do you believe that I can make the copse of Su family at any time!" Tang Ming was not a modest gentleman on the surface. He was so young that he let the old man hand over the Tang Group to him. He was not ipetent. "Brother inw, you, how can you do this? Can I really notpare with Su Jinxi? " "Su Meng, you can''t evenpare one of her fingers. What do youpare with her?" "Brother inw..." Su Meng didn''t expect him to be so heartless and indifferent. Tang Ming has got out of bed to go to the bathroom, as if nothing had happenedst night. Su Meng looks at the man standing in front of the bed, dressed slowly. His figure proportion is perfect. Thinking of the power under the bodyst night, Su Meng was obsessed with looking at him. If only he could be his own man, brother-inw, I will not let you go, certainly not!"So my brother-inw wants to deny what happenedst night." Tang Ming gracefully buttoned thest button, and slowly bent over to Su Meng. Su Meng saw that the handsome face was getting closer and closer to himself, and his heart beat fast. Tang Ming pinched her chin with her fingers, and put one hand on her side. The gesture between them was ambiguous and iparable. "Brother inw, I knew you would not be so heartless." Tang Ming raised a smile, and his usual appearance is no different. "Su Meng, it was you who seduced me with your sisterst night and took the initiative to climb into my bed. Do you think I''ll have a little affection for you, such as you who are so shameless? Oh, don''t dream, you don''t deserve to be my woman! " Su Meng''s eyes twinkled, the next second tears rolled out, from small torge, she has not suffered such grievances. Clearly or that gentle face, why is the words said so hurtful? "Brother inw, you can''t treat me like this. Do you believe I can tell Su Jinxi about this?" Tang Ming''s expression changed slightly, thinking of Su Jinxi''s clear eyes, if this matter was known to her, what would she think of herself? I must feel sick, even her sister. Tang Ming fingers hard, dead holding Su Meng''s chin, "if you dare to tell her, I will let you su family bury with you!" That kind of cold words did not seem to be talking and ying. Su Meng''s body trembled slightly. Let the Su family die, she is not Miss Su, she dare not bet. "Brother inw, I know I''m wrong. Even if you don''t intend to be responsible for me, we have already had those thingsst night." "What do you want?" Tang Ming saw the greed in her eyes. "Ten million, even if it''s a seal fee, brother-inw is willing to give my sister a ck gold card, can''t give me ten million." Ten million is nothing to Tang Ming, but he is so angry that he is calcted by Su Meng. Filled with anger, he took out the check and wrote down a string of numbers. He tore the check and threw it on Su Meng''s face. "From now on, you and I will be cleared. If you dare to reveal half a word about today''s affairs, Su Meng, I will let you know what regret is." "Thank you brother-inw. You will be my brother-inw in the future." Su Meng happily holds the check. "Since you are here, where is your sister?" Tang Ming began to think about yesterday''s events. If it wasn''t for Su Jinxi''s number, how could he not doubt it? "You ask her? I guess it''s in some man''s bed right now. Brother inw, Su Jinxi Tian * * Dang, you can''t be cheated by her pure feelings. " Su Meng seizes a little chance and will discredit Su Jinxi. "Where on earth is she, you repeat?" "I don''t know. Last night I watched her cuddle and leave with a man, so I took her room card." Men? Is it the one going to America? Tang Ming heart pounding, "who is that man?" Last time Su Jinxi covered the man''s face, so that he did not see his appearance, which is the most regretful thing of Tang Ming. Su Meng thought of what Lin Feifei said yesterday, and said in a nutshell: "it seems to be her ssmate. I don''t know the details. They don''t know their shame. They are kissing in the corridor." Tang Ming thought of the previous time in the hotel, Su Jinxi and the man used so many condoms. It can be seen that the demand of the man is also very strong. At the thought of this, he was more unhappy, and he didn''t want to let Su Jinxi go on like this. "In which room?" Lin Feifei only said to let Zhou Liang go. He was happy for a moment and forgot to ask where he was. "Well, you wait. I''ll go and ask. It''s like someone saw her in the room." Su Meng quickly called Lin Feifei. Lin Feifei was sleepingfortably and hung up Su Meng''s phone directly. Although the room has long been equipped with a camera, Su Meng still wants Tang Ming to see the exciting scene of Su Jinxi rolling sheets with others. "I''ll call again, brother-inw. Don''t worry." Just then came the roar of the helicopter propeller in my ear, from far to near. Howe there are helicopters here? Tang Ming felt strange. Not only Tang Ming, but also a lot of people heard the sound of the helicopter, and put on their clothes one after another. "Where did the helicoptere from?" Su Meng curiously poked out his head and looked at the sky. The helicopter was found hovering in the sky and seemed to be ready to descend. This cruise ship is very luxurious, the splint space isrge enough to amodate the helicopter, but such a suddennding, the crew are confused. "Brother inw, the helicopter seems to be descending. Who is it? Can it be a terrorist? " "Shut up and ask your sister''s room number." Tang Ming put on his suit and went to the deck in a hurry. He didn''t know why. He felt a bad feeling in his heart.The crew kept gesticting to the helicopter to forbidnding. Inside the helicopter, Lin Jun''s expression is not very good. "Sir, there are people on the deck. It''s hard tond." "Forcednding." "Although the cruise ship is more luxurious and has enough space, it will not be good in case of injury." "Dead, I''ll take care of it, down!" Si Li Ting''s heart is only Su Jinxi''s safety, where can he manage others. The crew on the deck turned pale when they saw the helicopter approaching. "No, the helicopter is going tond by force. Let''s get out of here!" Chapter 128 Without anymunication, the crew, for the sake of safety, has been making the gesture of forbidding descent. Who knows the people above don''t care. "The vice captain is not good. The helicopter is going tond by force." The wind brought by the helicopter was blowing everyone''s hair and clothes. Many people in the field were afraid of meeting some terrorists. The vice captain couldn''t help seeing this. The other side obviously didn''t care about their lives. He saw someone standing on the deck and was still descending. "Alle back, and the other guests are separated. Don''t stay in dangerous areas." Gu Nancang heard the news and rushed to give the order. Although we don''t know who he is, he is also responsible for the safety of other people on board. "All back, back to safety." Soon the deck was clean, and the helicopternded steadily on the deck. The door opened, and a man''s figure came into the eye, with dazzling golden hair and blue eyes. It should be the eyes of the clear sky, now contains anger, as if it is about to rain. Even if it is far away, you can feel the chilling effect of the man. Who is this man? What a handsome face? Why have you never seen such a person? Gu Nancang met with Si Li Ting once. He heard that Su Jinxi called him third uncle. Tang Ming is also a little surprised. Why does Si Li Ting appear here? "Uncle, why are you here?" Si Li Ting got off the helicopter, and everyone could feel the chill on the man. No one dared to approach. "Where is Susu?" Si Li Ting suddenly picked up Gu Nancang''s cor. He did this dinner party. He should know where Su Jinxi is. Tang Ming is surprised by the address of Si Li Ting to Su Jinxi. He once called her Xiao Su Su when he was in the Tang family. But at that time the tone is clearly with the meaning of banter, and now he is affectionately calling her Susu. "This I''ll have someone check it right away. " Gu Nancang, after knowing that Su Jinxi has married Tang Ming, deliberately keeps a distance from Su Jinxi and doesn''t pay attention to where she is. Thinking about thest time in America, men looked at themselves with anger. That kind of look is not like the elder to the younger generation, but some are like the jealousy between lovers. This kind of emotion should appear on Tang Ming, not on this third uncle. Tang Ming''s heart is moreplicated than Gu Nancang. Before, he thought that Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting were strange. But the specific strange where he also can not say, in the hotel to see Si Li Ting and Mi Ruo together, he gave up that strange idea. At the moment, he suddenly appears here, full of chilly questioning where Su Jinxi is. This strong feeling makes Tang Ming unhappy. Si Li Ting looked at Tang Ming coldly, "do you know where she is?" "I didn''t stay with herst night. What''s the matter with Uncle Saning here to find Jinxi?" Tang Ming maintained his modesty. "She''s in room 999." JinSu''s dream is the best way for us to see this time. Any man will not ept such a disgusting woman. Tang Ming will divorce Su Jinxi automatically without saying anything. Si Li Ting got the answer and ran to a guest room. Susu, I''m here. You can insist on it. Tang Ming and Gu Nancang look at each other. They don''t understand why the man who suddenly falls from the sky is so anxious to find Su Jinxi. Two people also quickly follow up, Tang Ming heart bad premonition more and more deepen. Si Li Ting finally found room 999, the door was locked from inside, no one answered. Gu Nancang also began to realize that something was wrong, "hitting the door directly." Did not wait for him to finish saying, Si Li Ting has already forced a kick to open the door, after a loud noise, the door opened. Three people saw a shocking picture, Su Jinxi leaning against the wall. The original white evening dress was dyed with blood, just like plum blossoms falling on the snow. Su Jinxi is like a rag doll that has been thrown away and leans against the wall. There is a bloody dagger on the carpet beside him. There are a lot of dried up blood around, such a picture is beautiful and also shows a trace of cruelty. Her head drooped, not knowing life and death. "Susu Rao is already in the short message to know what happened to Si Li Ting at the moment to see such a picture, pupil suddenly erged. Tang Ming and Gu Nancang are stunned. What happenedst night? "Miss Su." "Jinxi Si Li Ting''s mood at the moment can be said to have mixed feelings, panic, fear and fear, all kinds of emotions interweave together. It was clear that there was not much distance from the door to Su Jinxi, but he felt it was very long.Three people all ran to Su Jinxi, but the motionless man seemed to hear the voice of Si Li Ting and wake up from the chaos. Small head slowly raised, Si Li Ting saw Su Jinxi that pale small face also sshed with a few drops of blood. She blinked her eyes to make sure that the person in front of her was Si Li Ting. "Third uncle, is that you?" She spoke weakly. Si Li Ting has arrived in front of her body and saw that there are many wounds on her body. He wanted to hold her hard, but he was afraid that he would hurt her. At the moment, Su Jinxi is as light as a feather. "Susu, I''m sorry I''mte." Si Li Ting trembled involuntarily. The delicate little face raised a proud smile, "no, uncle, it''s not toote. I finally wait until the third unclees. I No one touched me Smile a little bit disappeared, Su Jinxi finallypletely lost his mind, a head fell into the arms of Si Li Ting. "Susu!" "Uncle, how could this happen?" Tang Ming was also shocked by the scene. Gu Nancang is even more self reproach,st night the end of the good end of the people be like this. At the moment, Si Li Ting is like a fiery lion. He picks up Su Jinxi and prepares to leave. Tang Ming is at the moment stopped in front of Si Li Ting, "uncle, Jinxi is my wife, please put her down." Si Li Ting''s pupil looked directly at this nephew. He was from the Tang family. He never liked him, just as he did not like himself. These years, the two have been at peace, but at this moment Tang Ming sees that Si Li Ting is going to take Su Jinxi away, and he stands up. Even if others don''t know about himself and Su Jinxi, Si Li Ting knows it. Why did he take his niece-inw? Si Li Ting steps slightly, he looks at Tang Ming coldly, his anger has reached the extreme, but the expression on his face is really calm and frightening. This kind has not done what but lets the person shiver the momentum is more pressing. He is like a king who is arrogant over the world. With a sh of virtual fingers, the world can be overturned in his hands. Si Li Ting looked at Tang Ming''s eyes, as if to see his heart. "Tang Ming, don''t you always want to know who the man behind Su Su is?" Si Li Ting is open to say such a sentence. In fact, Tang Ming has already had a number in mind. It is clear that three people came together, but Su Jinxi only has Si Li Ting in his eyes. That answer doesn''t matter anymore. However, Si Li Ting didn''t intend to let Tang Ming go. He said word by word: "the man who has been hiding behind Su Su is me. On the night of the wedding that should belong to you, I asked for her. She is my Si Li Ting''s woman." I didn''t expect that he would say so clearly. Even if he had guessed the answer, he could not have been hurt by Si Li Ting himself. Tang Ming seized Si Li Ting''s skirt, "Si Li Ting, how can you do such a thing? She''s your niece-inw! Even if you want to revenge the Tang family, you should not take her as the price! " Si Li Ting sneered: "niece daughter-inw? Tang Ming, you look at yourself too highly. Up to now, you haven''t got any certificates. What kind of nephew is she? You use her as your shield to cover up your private rtionship with Bai Xiaoyu. Don''t make yourself so noble, Tang Ming. At least I really love her, and soon I will let her finish with you, she will be my wife. And you lose her qualification when you give up on the first night. You can''t protect her. In the future, Susu will be protected by me. " The window paper that has not been pierced is finally pierced by Si Li Ting. He doesn''t want to care what the result and cost will be. He just wants to let people know that Su Jinxi is his Li Ting''s. Taking advantage of Tang Ming has not yet digested this fact, Si Li Ting walks away with Su Jinxi. Gu Nancang is confused. As a bystander who has just known Su Jinxi, what has he just heard? Su Jinxi actually likes the third uncle of Tang Ming? And she didn''t marry Tang Ming at all? If that''s the case, then what happened on the ne in the first ce can also be exined. Why did she not feel sad when she saw Tang Ming and her other women together, because they were not really husband and wife. Knowing that she was not married, his heart had a trace of happiness, but at the thought of her rtionship with Si Li Ting, Gu Nancang was heavier. Tang Ming helplessly watched Si Li Ting holding Su Jinxi to leave. He clearly didn''t want to, but at the moment he didn''t have a position to stop them. Why, everyone is good, Su Jinxi, you must choose him! Su Jinxi was scarred all over. His beautiful evening dress was torn into strips of cloth. The wound was bandaged and blood was seeping out. Some of the wounds were still bleeding, blood trickling down her arm on the ground.The carpet was sshed with blood, and every drop of Tang Ming''s heart would suffocate. Si Li Ting said that she wouldpletely cut off the contact with himself, and she would be his wife. Only he and Gu Nancang are left in the room. Tang Mingsong opens his clenched fists and pushes the mirror frame on the bridge of his nose. The eyes behind the lens are dim and obscure, which makes people see unreal. "Mr. Gu, can you promise me something?" "Mr. Tang, please speak." "Can everything you see and hear today be kept secret for me?" Gu Nan Cang knew what consequences these things would have, and nodded without thinking, "Tang always rest assured that Gu will not speak half a word more." Chapter 129 Su Meng and Lin Feifei and others arrived, and thought they could see Su Jinxi''s embarrassed appearance, but they didn''t know what they saw was a shocking picture. Su Jinxi''s bare feet were held in his arms by Si Li Ting, and his evening dress hem turned into irregr tassels. His body was covered with blood and his eyes were closed and he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. How could this happen? What happenedst night? Si Li Ting already knows that Tang Ming and Gu Nancang don''t know where Su Jinxi is, which means they don''t know what happened to Su Jinxi. Why is Su Jinxi good end drugged? She couldn''t have eaten it herself, could she? He swept people''s faces coldly, the person who hurt her is in here, he certainly won''t let that person off easily! In the heart of Jin Liang, Zhou''sments on the white dress are not satisfactory. Although he was not the one who prescribed the medicine, he was also very sorry. Looking at the tall man holding Su Jinxi on the helicopter, that person is her third uncle? Su Meng and Lin Feifei are also confused, "how can su Jinxi be like this? Will she die if she is covered with blood "You ask me how I know, anyway, I only took medicine and didn''t do anything else. Even if she died, it had nothing to do with me." Lin Feifei looks frightened. Su Meng threw the pot directly, "who said it had nothing to do with you? You give the medicine and you look for the people. " "Su Meng, you shameless slut, you asked me to join hands. Now you don''t recognize what happened." Lin Feifei was so angry that she didn''t expect Su Meng to be so shameless. Su Meng has achieved her goal. If Su Jinxi dies, she can marry Tang Ming with justice. Not only that, she also got 10 million, which is good for her, not bad for her. "Admit it? Lin Feifei, don''t nder me. I didn''t participate in anything. I didn''t know anything about you and Su Jinxi. " Different from Lin Feifei''s anxiety, Su Meng is in a good mood. Who made Lin Feifeiugh at himself in the mallst time? Since she was a child, she knew that things that she didn''t want can be thrown away at any time, and Lin Feifei has lost its use value. Anyway, the matter of the alliance is a verbal agreement. What evidence does she have to prove that she has joined hands with her? If Su Jinxi really dies, Lin Feifei will pay a more tragic price. Even if she said that she and she joined hands, who would believe that Su Jinxi''s sister would harm her sister? "Su Meng, you are cruel! Su Jinxi''s sister like you has been a disaster for eight generations. " "I said, I never wanted a sister like her, Lin Feifei. Our agreement is over. You''d better pray that nothing happened to Su Jinxi, or you''ll wait for your prison meal, and I''ll wait to marry my brother-inw. " Su Meng said triumphantly to leave, this time on behalf of the Su family on the ship is not wrong, she knew that Tang Ming wille. But she didn''t expect the harvest would be so big, kill two birds with one stone. Lin Feifei was so angry that she changed her face. She knew that Su Meng was the idea of fighting. She would not join hands with Su Meng. She asked Zhou Liang angrily. It turned out that Su Jinxi didn''t want to be touched, so she used the method of self muttion. If I had known that she would be so determined, I would not have done so. Now it''s toote to regret. Tang Ming left the bloody room with a gloomy face. What happenedst night seems to have something to do with Su Meng. And he is still immersed in what Si Li Ting just said. Why is Su Jinxi''s man like him? Anyone can, but it is Si Li Ting, which makes him very uneptable. From childhood to adulthood, the person my grandfather valued most, no matter what he did or won any excellent prize, he was always the only one in his eyes. Finally, he got the chance to get Tang''s group. He was attracted to a woman, but he appeared and robbed everything at this time. The day they were in the Tang family Tang Ming closed his eyes and carefully recalled Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting. At that time, Su Jinxi was afraid of him to death. At that time, Tang Ming thought that it was Si Li Ting''s indifference that made Su Jinxi afraid. It was this reason. So the underground garage, as well as several times Su Jinxi''s strange voice on the phone, are all because Si Li Ting is beside her! Although the two men agreed at the beginning that they would not interfere with each other, at the moment, he felt a sense of betrayal in his heart. Si Li Ting, you want to steal Su Jinxi from me. I want to see if you have this ability! Tang Ming all over the gloomy left. Gu Nancang left alone in the room to digest everything he had heard before. His mood was veryplicated. It is undeniable that he has a good feeling for Su Jinxi, which is only good for him.Now it seems that her feelings are veryplicated, I still don''t get involved in this muddy water. I was about to leave when I found a camera in the room. He walks to the camera and clicks on the yback function. Su Jinxi and a waitere in. The man asked her to wait for herself in the room. It seems that Su Jinxi was cheated in just like himself. Seeing that she waited for a while, he began to eat the cake in her room. Gu Nancang saw that she was somewhat helpless and still greedy. Speed up the y, see a mane in, this time Su Jinxi has something wrong. The man seems to have loved her for a long time and wanted to get close to her. Su Jinxi took out a knife for self-defense. The man didn''t want to hurt her and retreated to the table. I don''t know how long after that, Gu Nancang saw more and more sweat on Su Jinxi''s face. She seems to have a hallucination, went to embrace the man, see here when Gu Nancang heart a tight. It''s like the moment when you''re chasing a y, and your heart is almost up to your throat. Seeing that they were about to kiss each other, Su Jinxi pushed him away. He retreated to the wall and crossed them with a knife. "Who says I can''t help it!" Knowing what had happened, Gu Nancang was still worried when he saw her hurt himself. Su Jinxi''s face was deeply imprinted in Gu Nancang''s mind. That man is so important to her? So important that she would rather die than keep her body intact? Gu Nancang saw the whole process, and his mood was somewhatplicated. He sighed heavily. He didn''t know whether to sigh Su Jinxi''s persistence or his helplessness. Put away the camera. He must give Su Jinxi an ount of what happened on his ship. As for Zhou Liang, he has the impression that he seems to be the young master of a smallpany. He should be very clear about this matter. On the deck, everyone was still marveling at the chopper in a hurry. "Mr. Zhou, may I speak for a moment?" Gu Nancang came to him. Zhou Liang and Gu Nancang only said hello yesterday. He suddenly looked for himself. Did he know something? Su Jinxi has be so shocking that he doesn''t want to be like this. "Mr. Gu, what can I do for you?" "This is not a ce to talk. Pleasee with me, Mr. Zhou." Although Gu Nancang''s tone is peaceful, it is not difficult to see the chill in his eyes. Zhou Liang followed him into a room. Seeing the man standing by the window, Zhou Liang felt like a student who had done something wrong to see his teacher. "Mr. Gu, what can I do for you?" "I don''t dare to tell you. I just want to ask you something. I already know what happenedst night. I don''t know it''s you who drugged Miss Su?" Gu Nancang''s intuition should not be Zhou Liang. He likes Su Jinxi very much, but it can be seen from the video that he didn''t want to hurt Su Jinxi. Therefore, he may not be the person who prescribed the medicine. Gu Nancang should know the truth from his mouth. "Mr. Gu, it''s not me." Zhou Liang did not deny it. "I don''t think it''s Mr. Zhou, so pleasee here and hope you can cooperate with me. Who is that man? Now Miss Su''s life and death are hard to predict. If Mr. Zhou doesn''t say who the person is, he will bear all legal responsibilities. There was a camera in the roomst night, and the evidence is in my hands. " Gu Nancang reminded him of the fact and told him not to y tricks. Zhou Liang''s nervous palms were sweating, "it''s Lin Feifei. She said she gave Jinxi the medicine and said she would help us. I didn''t want to hurt Jinxi. I like her so much, how can I be willing to hurt her? I didn''t know it was going to be like this. " As expected, it was Lin Feifei. Gu Nancang thought that before, she had a problem using Su Jinxi''s name to ask for herself. Asking Zhou Liang is just to make sure. Gu Nancang asks again, "are you sure?" "I''m sure." "Thank you for your cooperation. If you need to cooperate again, please do "Yes, I will try my best to cooperate. I am also wrong to damage Jinxi like this." Gu Nancang already has a number in his mind. He has to ask the man what to do with it. "OK, Mr. Zhou, you can leave now." "Yes." Zhou Liang walked out of the door. His back was cold. Mr. Gu was terrible. Clearly with modest words, but how can he say so frightening? Tang Ming also found Su Meng. Su Meng looked at him sweetly, "brother-inw, miss me so soon?" Tang Ming picked up Su Meng''s cor. "Su Meng, it''s your medicine!" "Brother inw, what kind of medicine are you talking about? How can I not know?""Still loading? But for you, how could Jinxi be like that? " Su Meng a face innocent, "brother-inw, this matter has nothing to do with me, I really don''t know." "Su Meng, you are such a snake and scorpion woman. Do you think I can''t deal with you if you don''t admit it? I will not let go anyone who hurt Jinxi, and you will pay for it Su Meng looked at Tang Ming pitifully: "brother inw, really not me, should be Lin Feifei, she hates my sister." Chapter 130 On the helicopter. Su Jinxi lies on her back and allows the doctor to bandage her wound. Si Li Ting sees many wounds of different depths on her body, and each of them makes him feel deeply cherished. Clearly the most afraid of pain, she is how ruthless in their own body to scratch so many wounds. Lin Jun couldn''t bear to open his eyes. "Miss Su is too stupid." If it is in that case, even if she and others how, Si Li Ting will be unhappy, but will not me her, after all, it is not her intention. She dare to take the risk to make such a decision, no wonder Si Li Ting will hurt her so much, she is worth it. The doctor took care of Su Jinxi''s wound. "President, the blood in the wound has stopped. Now we must give Miss Su a blood transfusion as soon as possible." "It''s urgent to get to the hospital as soon as possible." Si Li Ting was d that he was a helicopter. He didn''t have to encounter traffic jam. It only took about 10 minutes to get to the hospital. Rao is so, he is not at ease, Su Jinxi''s face is pale and terrible. Shey there quietly, like a fallen angel. Si Li Ting was afraid that she would not wake up. Quickly arrived at the hospital, in the absence of all the preparation, Su Jinxi can directly blood transfusion. See bright red blood into her body, Si Li Ting''s heart a little bit stable. He gently wiped the blood on her face with a hot towel. His movement was so gentle that he was afraid to wake her up. "My Lord, you are also injured. Take a rest before Miss Su wakes up, or you will not be able to hold on." "You go and have a rest." Si Li Ting lightmand way, did not have the meaning of rest, his Su Su is still unconscious, how can he rest? Su Jinxi was finally out of danger. She fell asleep and didn''t wake up until night. From the moment she realized it, she felt the paining from all directions, "hiss It hurts "Susu, you''re awake." Si Li Ting has been holding her hand, she woke up and he felt it. Su Jinxi''s lips dried up and his voice was hoarse, "uncle, it''s really you who are here. It seems that I''m not dreaming." That night, she had many hallucinations, and each time she thought it was Si Li Tinging. When she cut the body pain, the illusion disappeared, how happy she was, how disappointed she would be. This time it''s a real uncle, not an illusion. "It''s me, Susu. Do you feel my temperature? You don''t dream. I''m really by your side. " "Uncle, that''s great. I thought I would bleed to death. You''re here atst!" Su Jinxi''s tears flowed out at this moment, and she finally carried it. Si Li Ting wants to hold her, and is afraid to touch the wound of her body and hurt her. "Susu, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry." Su Jinxi stroked toward his eyebrows and eyes, "third uncle''s eyebrow, third uncle''s eye, yes, it''s really third uncle, third uncle, you hold me." Si Li Ting this just lightly embraced her body, clearly she is so weak floret, she is how to survive this storm. "Susu, the third uncle promises that this will not happen in the future." Su Jinxi hugged his neck tightly. "It''s none of the business of the third uncle. I was cheated by others because I was not careful. But I remember what you said. I didn''t let anyone touch me. I didn''t break my appointment." "Fool, you big fool, if the consequence is to make you bloody, I would rather you..." Su Jinxi stretched out his index finger and put it on his lips. "Don''t say that. Even if I didn''t make an agreement with the third uncle, I would not betray him. Third uncle is so kind to me. I can''t make him sad. If he was drugged, would you touch someone else? " Si Li Ting on her gentle eyebrows, once thought Su Jinxi was too weak, now he knew that she was more powerful than he imagined. "I won''t. I''ll only have su Jinxi as a woman in my life, and I won''t die." "That''s right. The third uncle didn''t betray me, and I won''t betray him. It''s an agreement." She stretched out her little finger, which was obviously a childish action, but Si Li Ting put her hand down seriously. "I will never betray Susu." "Neither will I "Susu, you''re a mess." Si Li Ting sighed and stroked tears from the corners of her eyes. Su Jinxi smiles. "It turns out that it''s always right to insist. I know that the third uncle won''t put me in danger. You wille." "You can''t be so impulsive next time. What do you want me to do if something happens to you?" "I''m measured. I don''t have a lot of blood vessels to cut, and the wound is not deep. I used to take an elective course in medical nursing when I was in college, so it came in handy Si Li Ting fingers rubbed her cheek, "little fool, must be very painful?""It doesn''t hurt for the sake of the third uncle." Su Jinxi forced her face tough. In fact, she was dying of pain. At that time, it was OK to cut. Now every wound in my body is in a faint pain. "By the way, uncle, I didn''t have a clear idea at that time. How did youe here?" Su Jinxi didn''t know what happened on the cruise ship, let alone that siting had announced their rtionship at that time. Si Li Ting''s face was suddenly positive, "Su Su, I want to tell you one thing, you have a psychological preparation first." "Uncle, what you told me should not be a bad thing?" Si Li Ting gently flicked the hair on her face, "Susu, I picked you up with a helicopter." "Helicopter, so I was still on the cruise ship, did they see it?" "Not only did I see it, but I told him directly about our rtionship." "What!!! You said it all? " Su Jinxi was so angry that he wanted to sit up. His wound hurt his body and grinned. Si Li Ting quickly pacifies her mood, "don''t be excited, Su Su, calm down." "Uncle, how can you announce it now? God, not everyone knows it now? " Su Jinxi just felt that the sky was falling. "Susu, listen to me first. Things are not as bad as you think. When I said it, only Tang Ming and Gu Nancang were present, and the others were not." "That also let them know..." "First, the matter is rted to the reputation of the two families and Tang Ming''s own interests. He will never talk nonsense. Second, Gu Nancang is a smart man. It''s not good for him to talk about this kind of thing. Naturally, he won''t get into trouble. Third, I can also use the identity of Uncle Tang Ming as a shield to leave. At that time, the situation was critical. We all see your injury in our eyes. We are eager to save others. No one will think about it, so we are safe for the time being Su Jinxi breathed heavily. "Fortunately, things are not so bad. What did Mr. Tang say?" "Of course he''s surprised. It''s good to talk about it so that he won''t have any special thoughts on you in the future. Instead of hiding between us, Tang Ming will help us cover up for his benefit Su Jinxi''s eyes widened, "still with such?" "Of course, little fool, do you think I didn''t think about what I did? Tang Ming likes Bai Xiaoyu, but I like you. Now it''s convenient to talk about the matter. In the future, we can talk about the termination of the agreement. Susu doesn''t have to worry about it. She will leave everything to me. " Su Jinxi nodded and thought of Gu Nancang, but he didn''t know how he thought of himself. Anyway, if you don''t meet, you can''t control your thoughts. "Good." "Good, I should be hungry. I''ll feed you." Si Li Ting has diverted her attention. She needs to be quiet now. She doesn''t need to worry. "Well." All his ns are based on the fact that Tang Ming likes Bai Xiaoyu. He didn''t know that Tang Ming had fallen in love with Su Jinxi before he knew it. His announcement of the two did not make Tang Ming retreat, but aroused his fighting spirit. The cruise ship slowly moored at the shore, Tang Ming gloomy face under the cruise ship. Assistant Zhan had already picked him up on the roadside. "Mr. Tang, where''s assistant Su?" "She has something to go first. Go to Su''s house." "OK." Assistant Zhan thought it was strange that the cruise ship came to shore. He didn''t see Su Jinxie out. How did she get there? However, due to Tang Ming''s temperaments, he did not dare to ask. "Brother inw, where are you going? Take me with you." Su Meng is not afraid of death to stick up, Tang Ming looks at her eyes like a disgusting animal. "Get out of my way, don''t touch me!" He went straight into the car and said, "drive!" "Yes, Mr. Tang." Assistant Zhan always thinks what happened on the cruise ship. How can the President be so angry with Su Meng? At least she''s sister-inw. Tang Ming to the Su home, Su Fu Su mother got his phone call, are obediently waiting at home. "Mr. Tang, a rare guest, pleasee in." Two people kowtow posture is to let Tang Ming disgust unceasingly. He suppressed the unhappiness in his heart. No matter how much they dislike the people of the Su family, they still have the use value. "Two, it''s hard to say on the phone. There''s no outsider at home, right?" "No, no, no, let''s get away with it." Now, when there is a nanny in Su''s family, she can ask for leave. "Well, I have two things to do today. The first thing I need is your ount book.""Mr. Tang, what do you want the ount book for?" This kind of thing was not taken out casually, and they were cautious. "Jinxi has been married to me for such a long time, and we haven''t got the certificate yet, so today Ie here specially for this matter, and there is a special agreement that we have talked about before." When they heard that Tang Ming wanted to marry Su Jinxi, their faces were almost blooming. "Tang, general manager Tang, what you said is true?" Su Jinxi was nameless before. If she got the certificate, she would be the real Tang family! This is a great opportunity for the Su family! Chapter 131 When Gu Nancang arrived at the ward, he saw such a scene. Su Jinxi''s delicate face on the bed was wrinkled together. "Uncle, that medicine is so bitter. Can I not take it?" Su Jinxi looks at Si Li Ting pitifully. Si Li Ting gently relieved: "of course not, this medicine is capsule, not bitter at all." Su Jinxi didn''t like injection and medicine since he was a child. Fortunately, he was always in good health, so he never had any serious illness. Even if she has a little cold sometimes, she drinks more hot water, sleeps more and recovers, and takes medicine less time. So thest time she got acute appendicitis, she would be so afraid of surgery, even if the drug does not want to eat how to want surgery. "Besides capsules, are there some oral liquids? Third uncle, anyway, the body has the function of self-healing. Let''s wait for the wound. " Si Li Ting scraped the tip of her nose, "how can you be like that? Her woman would like to get better soon after she was injured, but you even don''t want to eat medicine. Do you want to leave scar intentionally?" "If you want to leave a scar, I can''t control it, uncle. Would you mind?" "Do you think I''ll mind?" Si Li Ting''s evil smile. Su Jinxi thought about his previous appendicitis surgery scar, he never disliked ugly. "I don''t think you mind." "Even if I don''t mind, I can''t do without taking medicine. Taking medicine is to make you heal faster. I''ll buy you candy and take sugar after taking medicine, OK?" Su Jinxi didn''t expect that he took a circle and finally had to take the medicine himself, "OK." "Good." Si Li Ting touched her head. Su Jinxi was coaxed to take medicine by Si Li Ting soft voice. Si Li Ting lost a piece of sugar into her mouth, "is it still bitter?" "It''s not bitter." Su Jinxiughed, and his sight fell on Gu Nancang at the door, "Mr. Gu, when did youe?" Gu Nancang saw that Su Jinxi, who was just like an elf, was coquettish to Si Li Ting. He had never seen such a su Jinxi. Yes, she can only be like this in front of the people she likes. Put up the heart of the loss, he leisurely into the room, "juste, Miss Su, how are you doing?" As the host of the dinner party, Su Jinxi did something on his cruise ship, so it was reasonable for him to visit Su Jinxi. "It''s much better." "It''s OK. I was scared to see Miss Su covered in blood before." Gu Nan Cang put his exquisite cake box on the table. He thought Su Jinxi would like to eat more than flowers. "At that time, I paid special attention to it. It didn''t hurt the vital part. It was just frightening. In fact, it didn''t matter." Su Jinxi made light of it. Si Li Ting could not help but make a voice: "that calls to look at frightening people? Do you know if you are 20 minutester, you will be in danger of life." Su Jinxi couldn''t help saying, "in short, it''s ok if it''s ok now." "Mr. Si, in addition to visiting Miss Su, I have something to say to you this time." Gu Nancang had been worried about Su Jinxi''s chaotic emotional life before he came. When he saw Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting together, he knew that she was happy. "Good." Si Li Ting put down the candy, "Susu, wait for me for a moment." "Well." Si Li Ting and Gu Nancang walked out of the ward. This was the third time they met. Of course, the first two times did not directly talk to each other. "Mr. Si, as the host of the dinner party, I''m sorry to let this happen to my guests." Si Li Ting some impatience, "these high sounding words do not need to say, to apologize to show sincerity." This man is really not good to talk, he and Tang Ming different, even the polite words arezy to say more. "I have made a thorough investigation into the matter of that night. As for how to deal with those two people, it depends on Mr. Si''s meaning." Si Li Ting didn''t expect that he still had some means to investigate the cause and effect so quickly. It was good to save himself time. "What''s going on?" Cang Gu has not seen the memory before. The man named Zhou Liang was also used, and the chief envoy was Lin Feifei. If she was to be sent to prison, there were all the evidence and evidence. That would have some effect on Miss Su''s reputation. In view of this, I came here specially to ask what you mean. Miss Su had an ident on my cruise ship, so no matter what Mr. Si intends to do, I will try my best to help All of them were smart people. Gu Nancang didn''t say it clearly. Si Li Ting also understood his meaning. As he said, if Ming Shang is not good for Su Jinxi, even if nothing happened to her and Zhou Liang, would others believe it? This revenge can not be ignored. Gu Nancang means to revenge secretly. "Just to my liking, since she likes to give medicine so much, I''ll give it back ten times!"Gu Nancang''s face did not change, "this is the information of the Lin family." Si Li Ting takes a deep look at Gu Nancang, which shows that he is not a simple character. Along with the delivery of his business card, "this is my business card, Mr. Si can contact me if you need my help." "Well." "Finally, I wish Miss Su a speedy recovery. If I have something else to do, I''ll leave first and express my apology for me." Si Li Ting looked at the gentleman''s elegant back and looked at Nancang from the beginning to the end. He is not a gentleman, but a wolf hidden in sheep''s skin. Si Li Ting returns to the room, Su Jinxi has begun to eat cake. Thinking about Gu Nancang''s intimacy with Su Jinxi in the United States, he was only d Gu Nancang had no other meaning to Su Jinxi. "Uncle Gu, what did you say?" "Tell me the man who prescribed the medicine." Su Jinxi quickly asked, "who made it?" She almost died this time, and she can''t stand to be treated like this. "Lin Feifei." "It was her. This woman was dissatisfied with me when she was at school. I didn''t pay attention to her. I didn''t expect that she was such a sinister person!" "Susu, what you need to do now is to have a good rest. I will treat her well." Si Li Ting doesn''t want Su Jinxi to know these dark sides. She just needs to keep her innocence forever. For Si Li Ting, Su Jinxi is 100% confident. She believes that the third uncle will get justice for herself, so she is not angry. "Uncle, this cake is delicious. Try it." She said with a smile. Si Li Ting on her bright smile, thinking before she was all blood, experienced such a thing, she can be so optimistic. That kind of smile can cure everything, Si Li Ting is determined to protect her smile. "Well, I''ll try it." He doesn''t like desserts, but he can try again and again for her. Red lips were plundered, Su Jinxi''s pale cheeks were stained with a little blood. Push him away, "third uncle, you are bad again, I let you eat cake." "I''m eating." Si Li Ting is evil. At his side, Su Jinxi felt that life had fun. Su Jinxi had a wish that he could get rid of Tang Ming and Si Li Ting as soon as possible. "What are you thinking, little fool, thinking so attentively?" "Miss you." Su Jinxi hook lips a smile: "third uncle, when can we be open and aboveboard together." "Soon, I promise." When the phone rings, Su Jinxi takes a look at it. It''s su Meng who calls all the year round. "Hello." "Sister, are you ok?" Su Meng called just to check Su Jinxi''s situation and whether she could be Mrs. Tang sessfully. "No big deal." Su Meng was a little disappointed. She was hurt so badly at that time. She was all right. Her life was too big. "Well, it''s OK. I think you''ve shed so much blood. I''m worried." Su Jinxi felt a little strange. She didn''t know how worried she was. "Don''t worry, I''m all right." "Sister, why did the third uncle take you away that day?" Su Meng felt something was wrong afterwards. She had met Su Jinxi in the mall before. This time, she was not Tang Ming but Si Li Ting. She always felt strange. Su Jinxi was in a panic and tried to maintain his tone: "at that time, the situation was critical. I identally dialed a phone call, and the person who answered it was the third uncle. Because there is no doctor on the water, I have to ask Uncle toe and pick me up "So it is. The third uncle is very kind to you." Su Meng''s tone is also a little jealous. "The third uncle is also in the Tang Dynasty It''s only on the face of brother Ming that he is good to me. " Su Jinxi wiped the sweat on his forehead. Fortunately, he came round. "Then take a good rest and I won''t disturb you." Su Jinxi hung up the phone, Si Li Ting''s voice waszy: "in a good mood?" "Well, Menger has had a bad rtionship with me since childhood. Now she can take the initiative to care about me, which is really a happy thing." "Little fool, if she really wanted to care about you, she would havee to see you, but I didn''t feel the concern in her tone." Su Jinxi expression a stiff, "may be the dream son is not good at speech." "Susu, from your ount, the Su family is not kind to you. Promise me that in the future, as long as you believe me, even if it is the Su family, you should not believe it." Si Li Ting doesn''t have any affection for the Su family, especially for Su Meng. Su Jinxi is simple and easy to believe in people. She thinks that the world is kind and does not know the existence of darkness.Only oneself can know the darkness of the world, and this time it is so that I am deceived. "Uncle, but they are my family. Even if they are not kind, they are my family." Su Jinxi did not understand the meaning of Si Li Ting. "I''m not asking you to leave them, I''m just telling you not to believe them." Si Li Ting repeated. "Well, no matter they are sincere or insincere, I only need the care of the third uncle." "Well, in this world, you just need to believe me." Si Li Ting said every word. Chapter 132 Although in front of Si Li Ting, Su Jinxi has been wearing a smiling face and pretending that nothing has happened. In fact, she is very weak. Si Li Ting coax her to sleep and left the ward, looking for aputer to read the contents of the memory card. Don''t say it''s Si Li Ting. Even the Lin on the other side looked at the whole process and felt very ufortable. "Miss Su is really cruel to herself." Si Li Ting''s face has been as cold as a thousand years, he said word by word: "before she said to let her give back ten times, now it seems that it is a hundred times." "Master, I won''t stop you this time. This Lin Feifei is so inhuman. You say that they are all women. Why is Miss Su so kind as an angel? She is so vicious!" Before Si Li Ting was angry every time, Lin was afraid that he yed too much. This time, even Lin couldn''t see it. Such as Lin Feifei, a woman with a sinister heart, deserves to die. Si Li Ting looked at the information of the Lin family sent by Gu Nancang and said that Lin Feifei''s mother was a wine girl before. Later, she colluded with Lin''s father and Lin Feifei. At first, she was an illegitimate daughter. When Lin Feifei was in University, his father formally divorced and married her mother, and she became a Miss Lin. "Is this Lin family the Lin family wanted to cooperate with us a few days ago?" Si Li Ting has some impression. "Yes, sir. More than a dozenpanies of different sizes havee to talk about the project, including the Lin group." "I have some impression that Lin Yuannan is not a bad person. It''s just a pity that he didn''t have a good daughter. I remember that Lin''s group mainly relies on skin care, right?" "Well, their family is a better brand among the domestic products. It has a history of more than 30 years, and it has only developed towards the real estate industry in the past two years." "It''s not easy for a brand to have a history of more than 30 years." Si Li Ting murmured, he lit the lighter. "I want to attack Lin''s enterprise?" "The reason why she is so arrogant is that she is backed by the Lin family. I want to see how she will lose her umbre." The sh of fire ignited the information of the Lin family in an instant, and the fire light beat in the eyes of Si Li Ting. "Once the trees that have grown up for many years are destroyed, the scene should be very spectacr. I can''t wait to see it, ha..." Lin Jun felt the chill on Si Li Ting''s body and made a shiver. Miss Su is the priceless treasure in Si Li Ting''s heart. This time, the Lin family is miserable. Su Jinxi is sleeping soundly on the bed, not knowing the wind and raining outside. Si Li Ting was lying beside her, "Su Su, even if it is against the whole world, I will protect you. Just cover your eyes, cover your ears, keep your innocence and live a happy life The sun is rising, and the warm sunshinees through the ss window and falls on the woman on the bed. Su Jinxi''s white skin became extremely transparent in the sun, and her thick eyshes cast a light shadow. Lin Jun appeared at the door, "Ye, general manager Tang is here." That day on the cruise ship, the two did not have an excessively fierce fight, at the moment Tang Ming appeared here, I do not know whether it is good or bad. He was still in a white suit with silver rims shining in the sun. His face was as elegant and modest as before, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised, "third uncle." Even the tone is the same as before. Hearing his voice, Su Jinxi woke up from his sleep and rubbed his sleepy eyes. Su Jinxi is embarrassed to see Tang Ming at the door. Although Si Li Ting has said something about them, she is not ready to face Tang Ming. "President Tang." "Jinxi, how are you doing?" "I, I''m fine." Su Jinxi''s ufortable answer. "If you came to see her, you should leave now." Si Li Ting doesn''t like Tang Ming''s look at Su Jinxi. It''s not the way he used to look at Su Jinxi. Tang Ming said with a smile: "I didn''t know that the third uncle would have such a tender side before. My grandfather has found you so many well matched girls. You have refused your grandfather so many times that people in the Tang family think that you have a hidden disease. It turns out that you are not. " Si Li Ting coldly said: "I have hidden disease, Su Su should be the most clear, do you want her to tell you in person? Nephew. " Su Jinxi and Lin both feel the smell of gunpowder in the house. Although Tang Ming had a bad rtionship with Si Li Ting before, he did not deliberately provoke Si Li Ting. Tang Ming is still different from before. Is it because of Su Jinxi? Think of here, Si Li Ting''s eyes are colder. There is only one reason for a man to change because of a woman. Tang Ming helped the mirror frame, "uncle, I''m not here to see Jinxi today.""Oh? Is it possible that my nephew came to see my third uncle? " "I''m here to pick up my wife. Jinxi,e home with me. I''ve got a private doctor for you. I''ve seen your case before I came here. What you need to do now is to take a good rest. " Su Jinxi was a little confused, "I should take a rest. Where do you mean to go home?" How does she think Tang Ming is strange? "Back home, of course, fool." Tang Ming dotes on her. "Mr. Tang, what''s wrong with you? Why do you talk so strange Su Jinxi didn''t understand the meaning of Tang Ming. "We are married, and of course you are going back to my home." "Mr. Tang, we don''t get married by agreement, we don''t have a marriage certificate, we don''t announce it to the outside world, let alone interfere in each other''s private life. I didn''t say that I was afraid of embarrassment with my third uncle. Since you already know it, I don''t need to hide it. My third uncle and I really love each other, so I can''t go home with you. I want to be with him. " Su Jinxi answered seriously. Although that day from Si Li Ting''s mouth to know two people''s things, but not as much as Su Jinxi''s own admission that she likes Si Li Ting toe painful. Tang Ming kept a smile on her face: "who said we didn''t have a marriage certificate." Saying that he handed over a copy of the marriage certificate, Su Jinxi saw the content above, and his face changed greatly. "Mr. Tang, we clearly don''t have a certificate. Where does this marriage certificatee from?" "It''s thanks to my uncle reminding me that I''m not responsible for you because we''ve been married for such a long time and haven''t got the certificate. So I went to the Su''s, moved your ount, and got a certificate. After that, you will be my rightful Mrs. Tang. " This news is a major blow to Su Jinxi, "president Tang, are you kidding me?" "Jinxi, I never joke." Si Li Ting''s blue veins on the back of his hand are exposed. Tang Ming has not always loved Bai Xiaoyu, so why does he do this? What''s good for him? "Tang Ming, the person you love is Bai Xiaoyu. What do you mean?" Si Li Ting has not run away, after all, this is only a copy, it is very likely to be fake. "Uncle, I did like Bai Xiaoyu very much in the past, and the purpose of marrying Jinxi was to protect her. But I found that Jinxi was more suitable for me when I was with Jinxi." "Better for you? Oh, you should buy clothes in the mall and try them one by one? " Tang Ming saw Si Li Ting''s sulky face in a better mood. "Everything in the world is like this, work, hobbies, interests, including feelings. If you don''t have a try, how can you know who is more in line with your own taste, and what''s more, the third uncle has also tried it? " Su Jinxi has to be petrified. She has not yet awakened from the fact that Tang Ming knows herself and Si Li Ting. She turns around and has such a thing, which is hard for her to digest. When did Tang Ming feel good about herself? How can I be more suitable for him than Bai Xiaoyu? She is more curious that Tang Ming said that Si Li Ting tried, "president Tang, what do you mean?" "Does Jinxi ask Bai Xiaoyu or third uncle?" "You said the third uncle had tried, what did he try?" Su Jinxi asked, biting his red lips. "Didn''t the third uncle tell you that he liked someone before you? Why he hasn''t found a woman for so many years is because... " Si Li Ting was furious: "shut up Tang Ming no longer said, "it seems that the third uncle didn''t say anything, then I didn''t say much. Jinxi, go back with me." Su Jinxi''s heart pulled up. The third uncle said that it was the first time for her, but he never said that he didn''t like others. She turned her head mechanically and looked at Si Li Ting, "uncle, is what he said true or false? Have you ever liked other people? " "Susu, I don''t want to talk about that past. If you want to know, I will tell you, and my heart to you should know, I don''t want to say more." Yes, who hasn''t been in the past? He has secretly fallen in love with Jian Yun, which doesn''t mean anything. Don''t she know that the third uncle is good to her? She''ll believe in the third uncle. "Mr. Tang, even if so, how about that? It''s all in the past. I don''t know why you want to do this. Are you worthy of Miss Bai like this?" Thinking that not long ago he saw them making love in the car, Su Jinxi now hates Tang Ming more and more. "You don''t have to worry about me and Bai Xiaoyu. You just need to get up and leave with me. I have told my mother about your injury. The Tang family will arrive soon. Jinxi, you don''t want to be known by the Tang family about your rtionship with the third uncle, do you? I can ignore things between you, but only if you go with me As expected, she is a nephew. In the past, Si Li Ting threatened her with this incident. Now Tang Ming is threatening her for the same reason. "Susu, we will take the opportunity to announce the rtionship between you and me. What if the people of the Tang familye?""How about Jinxi? What about the Su family? Jinxi, you have to think about it. What will happen if you publish it? " Su Jinxi can''t believe looking at the man in white in front of him. The gentle and elegant man was no longer there. She didn''t know why he was like this. "Tang Ming, was it that I misread you before, or are you just like this?" Chapter 133 Su Jinxi did not understand, "Mr. Tang, why do you have to let me go with you?" "You are my wife, and naturally you want to be with me." Tang Ming''s answer is reasonable, as if they should have been like this. Su Jinxi frowned. "We agreed at the beginning that we would not interfere with each other''s emotional life. This is still what you put forward. Did you forget it, Mr. Tang?" "That was before, Jinxi. You can ask me any questions when you go home." "Mr. Tang, I can''t go with you. The person I love is the third uncle." Su Jinxi tightly pulls Si Li Ting''s clothes. She didn''t know what was wrong with Tang Ming. She had to go with him. "Jinxi, I can''t help you soon." Tang Ming smiles mysteriously. Su Jinxi didn''t know what he meant by this sentence, and soon several people came in. Tang''s wife and Su''s husband and wife came, Tang''s mother''s voice was exaggerated, "Xixi, I heard Minger say that you were injured, are you ok?" Su Jinxi''s face changed slightly, and he loosened his hand holding Si Li Ting''s clothes. "I''m fine." Su Jinxi looked at his parents. This was the first time they came to see themselves. "Mom and Dad, you''re here." "Jinxi, you don''t know how to be careful when you are such a big man. How many people are worried about you when you are injured?" Su''s mother''s usation made Su Jinxi''s face more pale. She thought she was like this, and her parents would care about her atst? Who knows that she is actually speaking to herself in such a tone, thinking that she would be nervous even if Su Meng broke a small gap. I almost died this time, and my mother didn''tfort her. Instead, she was so anxious. Su Jinxi''s eyes are red. What is kinship? "Inw, no one wants such a thing to happen. Jinxi is also a victim. Don''t scold the child. My poor Xixi, look at your white face." Su Jinxi didn''t know what Tang Ming said, and she didn''t say much. "Brother inw, thank you foring to save the stream this time." Tang mother thanks. Si Li Ting''s cold face did not say a word. In order to take Su Jinxi away, he actually even received the parents on both sides. He was very aware of Su Jinxi''s weakness. Tang''s mother has long been used to Si Li Ting''s cold. It''s the first time for Su''s family to see Si Li Ting. Su Fu stretched out his hand and wanted to shake hands with him, "this is the third uncle of Xiao Tang. Hello." Si Li Ting still stands still in the field, and has no good feelings for Su Jinxi''s parents. Su''s father''s hand in the field, Tang''s mother hastened to exin: "uncle has never liked to contact with others, inws you do not mind." "It''s OK. It''s OK." Su Fu took back his hand in embarrassment. "Xixi, Minger has invited a private doctor for you. You''d better go home and have a good rest. I''ll help you up." Tang mother gentle way. Su Jinxi said in agony, "Mom, I want to stay in the hospital." "What''s good in the hospital? If you eat well at home, your health will be better and faster. Xixi is obedient." "That''s right. You''re such a big boy. Why should others worry about you? Get up and go home. " Mother Su''s voice was cold. "Mom..." Su Jinxi has been pulled up by Su''s mother, "look, Minger is even ready for you. Put on our clothes and go. The car is still waiting below." "I don''t..." Her resistance had no effect. Under the pressure of two adults, she was put on shoes. Who let you cold touch her His eyes were fierce enough to eat people. Su Jinxi felt bad when he saw his face. Obviously, he had nned to publish everything. Tang Ming only knew that it was ok, if Su Tang two families knew it would not be a riot! Su Jinxi exined in several people''s puzzled eyes: "that, the third uncle is afraid that you meet my wound, I wille by myself." Under the cold light of Si Li Ting, she slowly put on her shoes, and clearly felt that Si Li Ting was about to explode. She turned to thank Si Li Ting. "Thank you for saving me." She made an action of seeking, and her eyes could not stop winking at him, so that he could not pierce it. Si Li Ting''s anger all came to the neck. He swallowed the poor eyes of the little woman. "No, thanks!" He gnashed his teeth and said, "I will never save people in vain. I wille to get my reward then!" Only Su Jinxi and Tang Ming can understand the meaning of "reward". "When I''m ready, I''ll repay my uncle." "Jinxi, we should go." Tang Ming hears two people''s words, the expression is some not quick urges the way. Tang''s mother pulls Su Jinxi away. Su Jinxi looks back at Si Li Ting step by step. Tang Ming raised his feet to leave, but was stopped by Si Li Ting: "Tang Ming, I have something to say to you.""Mom, you wait for me below. I have something to say to uncle." Everyone left the room, only Tang Ming and Si Li Ting were left in the room. The two people with the same strong momentum, Si Li Ting took the lead in opening up: "Tang Ming, are you serious?" "Third uncle, I''m sorry. I found that I like Su Jinxi." After another trial and doubt, Tang Ming finally determined her feelings for Su Jinxi. "I know it''s not good, but no one can say anything about her feelings. I suppressed them before and gave them up. In the end, my feelings for her did not diminish, but deepened. At the moment when the third uncle took Jinxi away, I could see my feelingspletely. I had no intention of fighting against him. If he neededpensation, I would... " Si Li Ting picked up Tang Ming''s cor and said, "do you treat me as a beggar? What do you think I want? " "Third uncle, Jinxi is my rightful wife. You''d better give up." Si Li Ting''s eyes shed a bleak color, "a good move to cut the bottom, Tang Ming, y with me, right? I''d like to see if you can afford it! " Tang Ming gently pushed the frame, "uncle''s secret crossing is also good, nephew also learned from you. If the third uncle wants to y, I will apany him to the end. " Both of them looked with rare seriousness. Si Li Ting released Tang Ming. "Tang Ming, if you really like Su Su, you should know that you are forcing her to do something she doesn''t like. Take Su Tang family to threaten her, do you think you can bring her happiness? It''s not a way to love "Today, I forced her, but didn''t uncle threaten and force her to do anything? But I remember the first time in the Tang family, Jinxi was afraid of you to death. I don''t think she volunteered that night, uncle. None of us is more noble than anyone, so don''t let me give up under the pretext of being nice to her. " Si Li Ting looks at that seemingly gentle but actually contains ambition''s face, he actually underestimated this nephew. "Tang Ming, if you have to do this, Su Su can only be the cannon fodder for the two of us. The injured person is her." "Uncle, for the sake of Jinxi, you can give up." "I can''t give up Susu, not in my life." Two people do not give in, Tang Ming also appeared on the body of the war, "third uncle, whether it is the Tang Group and Jinxi, I will not give up." "Tang Ming, you will pay for your words today. Within three days, you will definitelye to me." "The third uncle is too conceited. Jinxi is still waiting for me below. I''ll go first." Then Tang Ming turned away. Si Li Ting looks at his back coldly, the corners of his mouth hook up a bloodthirsty smile. Tang Group, Su Jinxi, ha ha, I will let you understand what nothing is! Lin Jun came in and saw the smile of Si Li Ting''s lips. He was scared to death. "My lord Are you all right? " Smiling Si Li Ting is more frightening than angry. Si Li Ting looks at him: "what can I do for you?" He doesn''t look like he''s OK! "My Lord, what are you going to do next? Tang Ming''s move is absolutely impossible. If we knew he would get the certificate with Miss Su, we should have got it in advance. It''s strange to say that Tang Ming Ming likes Bai Xiaoyu so much. It''s precisely because of this that we didn''t think about it. Now it''s a miscalction. " Si Li Ting sighed: "people will change, not to mention people''s hearts, but poor Bai Xiaoyu is still in the dark." "Do you want me to tell Bai Xiaoyu about this and let her deal with Tang Ming?" "No, Bai Xiaoyu is not an oil-savingmp. Once a woman loses her mind, she will do a lot of strange things. I''m not afraid that she will hurt Tang Ming, but that she will hurt Su Su''s reputation. I have many ways to deal with Tang Ming. Don''t forget that the construction of the crematorium is enough to make Tang Ming in a mess. What would those senior officials think if he lost tens of billions of dors Lin Jun''s eyes brightened, "how can I forget this matter? I can use it to ckmail him." "ckmail? The crematorium is to avenge him for pping Susu. Since he wants to fight me, this time I want him to be ruined and have nothing Lin Jun knows that Si Li Ting is really angry this time, and Tang Ming is too stupid. Who should be provoked to me. "What do you want to do?" "Didn''t he want the down group? What expression do you think will appear on his face if even down''s group is lost? " Si Li Ting drew up a sneering smile. "Sir, you are going to destroy the Tang n?" Lin Jun couldn''t figure out what he was going to do. "What a pity it was destroyed? I want him to see with his own eyes not only the Tang Group, but also Susu. Tut, I can''t wait to see his lonely appearance. ""The front desk says that Tang Ming has always wanted to see you, or I will arrange your meeting now. Sir, I want to see Tang Ming all of a sudden. I know what expression Tang Ming looks like when you are president Dihuang." Lin Jun felt that he must have stayed with him for a long time. How could he get more and more ck. "Don''t worry, good tea needs a little bit. Since he dares to get the certificate quietly, I want him to cry for a divorce! I''ll spit out what I eat. " Si Li Ting is light and light. Chapter 134 Su Jinxi was jammed into the car. Tang''s mother asked questions about her body, but her mother was wearing lipstick to make up. At this moment, Su Jinxi is very confused. Why can an outsider treat himself so well, but his mother who gave birth to her in October is so indifferent? Would she feel a little sad if she died in front of her one day? In the past, Su Jinxi didn''t care much about it, but now he feels more and more deeply. Mother to oneself and to Su dream is two extremes, originally thought oneself this time injured can feel a little maternal love, now looks like is a kind of luxury. He was sent back to Tang Ming''s vi, while there was no one, Su''s mother said to Su Jinxi Road: "Jinxi, it''s not easy for Xiao Tang to change his mind and start to care about you. You should hurry to give birth to a child for him." Have a baby? Or with Tang Mingsheng, Su Jinxi''s expression changed slightly, "Mom, what are you talking about?" "I''m afraid you are too stupid to know. Taking advantage of the fact that Xiao Tang attaches so much importance to you now, you can have a child and hold his heart, so that your foundation in the Tang family will be stable, and you are much better than a woman who can''t have children." Su Jinxi thought her words were strange, "Mom, do you know something?" How does she feel that Su''s mother seems to know her agreement with Tang Ming before? Otherwise, she has never paid attention to it, but today it is inexplicable to say such words. "What do you know?" "You know why I married president Tang." Su Jinxi saw her guilty eyes and felt it. After her marriage, she didn''t make a phone call to say hello. Except for thest time they came back, they didn''t meet each other. Today, she suddenly mentioned that she couldn''t have children, and Tang Ming began to care about herself. Bai Xiaoyu was stopped by her mother because she couldn''t give birth to a child. Su Jinxi thinks that Su''s mother knows more. "Of course, it''s you who have a good rtionship with Xiao Tang''s heart that you marry him." Mother Su''s eyes twinkled. "It''s not like that, mom. You just know something. President Tang and I just agreed to get married. We didn''t get the certificate!" Su Jinxi is not a fool. If the copy of the marriage certificate is true, there is a very important key factor in their marriage. The Hukou book, Tang Ming can only go through the formalities when he gets the Hukou book. The Hukou book is in the Su family. Won''t he doubt that he goes to the Su family like this? In connection with Su''s mother''s words, Su Jinxi infers a conclusion in his heart. "Mom, you already knew that I married Tang Ming, who was nameless." Su Jinxi affirmed this from her expression. "What are you talking about? You were going to marry at that time. I didn''t force you." Mother Su is no longer hiding. Su Jinxi didn''t expect that her mother knew it from the very beginning. She was worried that she would marry Tang Ming as a shield. If her parents knew the truth, they would be more distressed. Maybe they will try to dissuade themselves that marriage is not a joke. They think for them everywhere, who knows that they know these from the beginning, know that there is a fire pit in front of them, and they push themselves into the fire pit by themselves! "I want to marry, but you should understand what I am for? I''m for the Su family! " At that time, the Su family was already very difficult, so Su Jinxi agreed to meet Tang Ming. Tang Ming proposed 20 million betrothal gifts, and she would agree. "The Su family has raised you for so many years. Now the Su family is in trouble. Shouldn''t you make some contribution to the Su family? Besides, the Tang family is a big family. It''s your good fortune to marry him. What do you feel aggrieved about? " Mother Su didn''t mean to be sorry. Su Jinxi also thought about the reason before. Tang family is a big family. Su family always loves Su Meng. Why didn''t Su Meng marry Tang Ming. It turned out that because of this, my mother knew that marrying Tang Ming was a puppet and a lifetime of happiness. How can they be willing to let Su Meng go? No wonder at that time, Su Meng was crying and crying to marry Tang Ming, which was opposed by two people. From childhood to adulthood, Su Meng wanted wind and rain, but they didn''t agree. The more they are partial to Su MengYue, the more mean they are to themselves. Su Jinxi suddenly thinks that what he has done is ridiculous. She thought that for the sake of the Su family, she even wanted to live a lifetime of happiness. The people of the Su family did not have any gratitude, but took it as a kind of reasonable thing. "Mom, as a daughter of the Su family, of course, she should make some contribution to the Su family. If marrying Tang Ming is as good as you said, why don''t you let Su Meng marry? Didn''t you all love her from childhood to adulthood? How could it be my turn to do such a good thing? Why, you can''t answer. " Su''s mother red, "what''s your tone? You are a sister, and your sister is still young. You should marry first "Well, I''ll marry first. If I get married, how can it be my turn. I find it strange that the Tang family did not buy a wedding in a big way and did not announce the marriage to the outside world. You have always been high-profile and can tolerate it.It turns out that you also know that Tang Ming didn''t really want to marry me. For 30 million yuan, you personally pushed me into the fire pit. Mom, am I really your daughter? From small torge, you have never paid attention to me. Every time I say my sister is small, I want to let her. Even if you can''t like me as much as you like your sister, can you love me a little bit? " Su Jinxi understood at the moment that Tang Ming was a conspiracy, a conspiracy of Su family. The third uncle is right. He is a big fool. He was sold and helped people. The Su family can''t be trusted. He is the only one who can trust. "I''ll give you food and clothing, and raise you to such a big age, isn''t it good for you? Su Jinxi, you are a white eyed wolf. In short, Tang Ming has got a marriage certificate with you. You are the real wife of the Tang family. If you want to marry someone who can''t be married, you can enjoy yourself! In the end, you have to thank us for finding such a good marriage for you. Su Jinxi, you don''t know what''s good or bad! " Su Jinxi''s eyes turn red, this is his family, from small to big, the family that he has been thinking about. "From the beginning to the end, I was just a tool you used. You didn''t treat me as a daughter." Su Jinxi was heartbroken. If it wasn''t for this, she would have been in the dark for the rest of her life. "In short, you are now Mrs. Tang. Take good care of yourself and give Tang Ming a big fat boy. Don''t think about anything else!" Su''s mother snatched the door and left. Su Jinxi was in tears. What kind of kinship can''t resist the word "interest" in the end. In the end, it''s not as good as the mother Tang who has known her for a long time. "Inw, are you going now? Stay for lunch. " From the living room came the voice of mother Tang. "No, I have something else to do. Jinxi will take care of you." "Of course, we will take good care of the river." Mother Tang came in with the cut fruit. "Xixi,e to eat some fruit. Why are you crying? What did your inws say to you? " Jin Su Xi didn''t want to cry, but she didn''t want to cry. She sobbed, Tang mother quickly put the fruit will her arms, "stream, don''t cry, crying hurt the body." "Ma, ma..." She called one after another, why her own mother is indifferent to her, even Tang''s mother is not as good. Tang Ming appeared at the door, "Mom, you go out, I''llfort Jinxi." Tang''s mother had to let go of Su Jinxi, "then you can say it well. Don''t bully Xixi, or I won''t spare you." "Yes, Ma." Tang Ming sent her mother out and locked the door. Seeing the little woman crying in bed, he saw Su Jinxi''s tears for the first time. He was so worried. "Jinxi, don''t cry." He reached out and stroked Su Jinxi''s tears. Su Jinxi eye dew fierce light looking at him, "Tang Ming, my parents already know our rtionship is not?" Tang Ming knows about this marriage certificate. She will guess something. Now he doesn''t want to hide anything. "Yes, they knew it from the beginning, so why I don''t like the people of the Su family is this reason. What''s the difference between their behavior and selling their daughter?" "In the beginning, you were so distant and indifferent to me because you thought that I, like them, came for your money?" Su Jinxi finally knows everything, but the truth is not what she can bear. The reality is too cruel. "Jinxi, I didn''t want to cheat you. At the beginning, I liked Bai Xiaoyu and deliberately alienated you for this reason. Later, I found that you were different from them. You are simple and kind. I began to be attracted by you. Jinxi, you probably don''t know how charming you are. Even if you are not perfect, I still want to have you. I don''t care about you and the third uncle. I just hope you can live well with me in the future. I will make up for the wedding. I will tell everyone that I married you He confessed to her affectionately. No woman could resist his elegant appearance. However, Su Jinxi had someone else in his heart. "Tang Ming, I won''t marry you, I only love the third uncle!" "Don''t be so sure. My feelings will change. I thought I liked Bai Xiaoyu very much before, but I didn''t know what I really like until you showed up. Jinxi, you and Bai Xiaoyu are different. The feeling on you is what I have never felt on her. In the past, I was wrong and ignored your feelings. From today on, I will treat you well. Can you give me a chance "No way! Tang Ming, you knew about my parents from the beginning. Why didn''t you tell me? " Su Jinxi asked coldly. She felt like a fool, everyone knew the truth, she was still trying to disguise, like a clown.Tang Ming gently wiped away the tears from her eyes, "Jinxi, did you forget? It''s you who won''t mention me. " Chapter 135 Su Jinxi was dumb. At that time, she didn''t know that the people of the Su family had already known the truth. She also begged Tang Ming to cooperate with her in the y and not tell the people of the Su family. She felt more and more like a clown, everyone knew the truth, she had to deliberately cover up. "Tang Ming, I just want to ask you one thing. My parents know that I want to marry you. Have they ever been reluctant to give up?" "No, I wouldn''t hate the Su family so much if they loved you a little. From the beginning to the end, all they care about is money, and they don''t care about whether you will be well or not Su Jinxi closed her eyes and tears rolled. It turned out that she was just a tool that could be used for Su family. Tang Ming understood the pain in her heart, "Jinxi, I know you are sad in your heart. There will be no su family in the future. You only need me. My mother will love you very much. We will give you the love youck." He stretched out his hand to embrace Su Jinxi. Before his fingers touched her shoulder, Su Jinxi said in a sharp voice: "don''t touch me!" She doesn''t need anyone to pity herself, especially Tang Ming, the initiator of everything. "Jinxi, I know you are in a bad mood now. Please give me a little time and I will treat you well." "Mr. Tang, please leave. I want to be alone." Tang Ming was eager to speak, but now Su Jinxi couldn''t listen to anything and was full of disgust for himself, so he didn''t say anything. Close the door, Su Jinxi is alone in the room. She has been thinking about a question. What did she do wrong? Why don''t the people of the Su family like her? The warm sunshine fell on her body, but she did not feel a little temperature, only felt cold all over her body. Third uncle, third uncle, I have only you. Tang''s mother is sent back by Tang Ming. It''s time for dinner. Su Jinxi lies on the bed with a pale face. Tang Ming said gently, "Jinxi, do you want to get up to eat or should I bring it to your bed?" Su Jinxi gave him a cold look, "I don''t want to eat it." "No, when you are weak, you must take the opportunity to take good care of yourself. You can''t do without eating. If you don''t want to get up, I''ll bring it over." Said Tang Ming also really give Su Jinxi the meal to carry over, "Jinxi, I feed you to eat." "Tang Ming, I said I didn''t want to eat it! Don''t you understand people? " Since Tang Ming forcibly took her away, Su Jinxi doesn''t even want to see Tang Ming any more. She really doesn''t know why he suddenly bes like this. "Jinxi, you were not like this in the past. Do you really hate me so much? I don''t understand. What''s the difference between me and the third uncle? " Tang Ming knew that Si Li Ting was doing business, and he was not big enough. Otherwise, he would have known all about China. In terms of identity, he is the eldest grandson of the Tang family. He is just an illegitimate son. No matter how he chooses Su Jinxi, he should choose himself. "Mr. Tang, if you let me go back to my uncle, then I won''t hate you. Third uncle is better than you everywhere, at least he is single-minded. You say that you like Bai Xiaoyu, but how long has it taken you to say that you like me and to separate me and uncle. Mr. Tang, do you deserve to be with you for many years? Or do you just want to use me to revenge my uncle? " Although Tang Ming and Tang''s family are in opposition to each other, they are not exactly what happened. Otherwise, the third uncle would not hate the people of Tang family, and his own existence would be Tang Ming''s thorn in the eye. How many times did he show his love for Tang''s family? Most of the rich families are due to property disputes, Tang Ming has shown a very ambitious side. "Jinxi, why can''t you believe that I really like you?" Tang Ming sighed helplessly. "Mr. Tang, you have loved Bai Xiaoyu for so many years. How long have I been with you? How can you prove that you like me?" Su Jinxi only thinks sarcasm. Can he say he likes everyone? "How can you prove that he really likes you when you haven''t been together for long?" "Because of my heart, I can feel that he really likes me, and I really want to marry him." "You should die as soon as possible. You and he will not be able to do so in this life." Tang Ming scooped a spoon, "darling, open your mouth to eat." Su Jinxi made a bowl of rice with one hand, and the dishes were scattered all over the floor. Tang Ming has some anger in her eyes, but Su Jinxi did not dare to do so. "Mr. Tang, I said no, please leave. I don''t want to see you." Su Jinxi said every word. Tang Ming helped the mirror frame and looked at Su Jinxi seriously. She changed and her eyes changed. "I have people do it again." "Don''t do it. No matter how many times youe, I won''t eat it unless you let me go!""No way. I won''t let you go. Jinxi, don''t let me force you to eat in other ways." Tang Ming soon brought her a bowl of porridge, "Jinxi, I remember you like this kind of porridge very much." Su Jinxi didn''t even want to look at him, let alone eat. Tang Ming put the porridge aside, "are you sure you don''t want to eat it?" "No "Well, then don''t me me." Tang Ming suddenly leaned over, his breath getting closer and closer, Su Jinxi''s face showed a touch of tension. "You, what are you going to do?" She held out her hand and stopped Tang Ming from approaching. Tang Ming easily grabbed her hand, "what do you think men and women want to do? Jinxi, if you don''t eat, I''ll kiss until you eat. " The strength on the wrist is aggravated. It turns out that men who seem elegant are much stronger than women. Su Jinxi frowned, "Tang Ming, you let me go." "Do you want to eat?" "I eat!" "Good." Tang Ming then released his hand. He carefully fed Su Jinxi. His eyes were full of doting on Su Jinxi. The phone rings. This is Bai Xiaoyu''s exclusive ring tone. Su Jinxi has heard it several times. She looked at Tang Ming, Tang Ming expression indifferent answer the phone, "Hello, Xiaoyu." "Ming, let''s have dinner together. I''ve decided the location." "I have something to do tonight. You can eat it yourself." Tang Ming didn''t change her face. "Well, will youe in the evening?" "No, you have a good rest." Tang Ming hung up. Su Jinxi said, "president Tang, do you think this is interesting? As you hide from Bai Xiaoyu, you want to be with me. Don''t you think you want too much? " "Jinxi, my affair with Bai Xiaoyu is veryplicated. I''ve made sure that I don''t like her now. Give me a little time and I''ll deal with it." Before Tang Ming wandered between Su Jinxi and Bai Xiaoyu, the most important reason was that he didn''t want to apologize to Bai Xiaoyu. However, the appearance of Si Li Tingpletely stimted him. He didn''t want to manage so much. He only wanted Su Jinxi. As for Bai Xiaoyu, isn''t he very fond of money? He will give Bai Xiaoyu arge sum of money. Su Jinxi took Tang Ming''s sleeve and said, "Mr. Tang, even if I beg you, you will continue to associate with Miss Bai. Obviously, the person you like is her. Why do you hold on to me? We can still act as before. As long as you let me go back to my third uncle, I will keep everything that happened today confidential and will not tell Miss Bai. " Tang Ming stroked Su Jinxi''s cheek. "Jinxi, you are so simple. No wonder even the third uncle is interested in you. You are like a piece of white paper, can be easily dyed in any color, you have to know that simplicity is sometimes stupid. Do you really think we can go back to the past now? I can''t go back... " "Why can''t we go back? As long as you let me go, I don''t care about it. You keep talking with Miss Bai, me and uncle Bai. It''s not a happy thing for everyone? " "Fool, I said that the person I like is you, not Bai Xiaoyu, so Jinxi should not think about such naive things. Eat well. If you have anything to eat, tell me that you are a patient and take good care of yourself. " Su Jinxi threw his hand away. "Tang Ming, if you don''t let me go, I will regret it! The third uncle will not let you go. " "Well, I want to see what he can do and not let me go." He stood up and left. "I''ll collect the bowls in a moment. If I don''t finish, I''ll really kiss you." "Tang Ming, you bastard!" When the door is closed, Tang Ming stands outside in aplicated mood. He also wanted to ask himself, why did things get this way? It''s a mess. It''s a mess. But he also knew that when he took this step, nothing could turn back. Su Jinxi doesn''t have a phone at hand. What she wants to hear most is his voice. She was staring at the sky outside a little bit ck, as her mood is getting more and more ck. When can such a daye to an end? Things have be worse than before. She has already obtained the certificate with Tang Ming. Tang Ming''s attitude now is to bite to death and never let go. As long as she doesn''t get divorced, she will never be able to be with the third uncle. Third uncle, I''m afraid you didn''t expect such an end. What to do? Su Jinxi frowns. The night is deep, and Tang Minges in with a slightly tired color. "What are you doing in here?" "Sleep." "Your mother is not in the vi. You don''t have to act. There are many guest rooms in the vi!" "Jinxi, it seems that you haven''t adapted to your identity. You''re my wife, so you don''t have to act in the future."Su Jinxi''s eyes widened. "Do you mean to sleep with me?" "That''s right, but you don''t have to worry. Your injury is not good. I''m not hungry enough to touch a patient." Tang Ming finished and began to unbutton, Su Jinxi quickly uncovered the quilt and got out of bed ready to leave. "If you dare to leave this room, I''m not sure I won''t touch you. Anyway, the family doctor is here, and if anything happens, someone will treat you in time." Su Jinxi steps slightly, she was so angry that she gnashed her teeth, "Tang Ming, how could I have not found you such an asshole before?" Chapter 136 Su Jinxi looks at the man in front of her who only knows how to threaten her. At the moment, she regrets why she agreed to act with Tang Ming. If Su''s family treat themselves better, she doesn''t care. The key is that she''s not worth it at all. Tang Ming still maintained an elegant smile: "Jinxi, as long as I can stay with you, I don''t care what I will do. Of course, I still hope you can cooperate with me." His button has been untied, Su Jinxi quickly turned away from sight. Hearing the bathroom door closed, she quickly got out of bed. She would never sleep with Tang Ming again. Now she can''t understand Tang Ming at all. In short, his risk coefficient is extremely rising. Su Jinxi quickly opened the door and wanted to leave. Xiaozhu waved to her, "Miss Su." Last time her appendicitis recuperated here, Tang Ming specially found her a person to serve her, did not expect that she had not left. "Xiaozhu, long time no see." "Miss, please go away. My Lord is waiting for you outside." "You are..." Su Jinxi was surprised. "I am specially arranged to take care of the youngdy, miss. Let''s not talk about it. You can go." Su Jinxi was not surprised, so she had to leave quickly. If she stayed here, she didn''t know what Tang Ming would do to her. I thought that Xiao Zhu was arranged by Si Li Ting. I didn''t expect that he was so affectionate to himself at that time. Su Jinxi didn''t have time to pay attention to so much, knowing that Si Li Ting was outside, her pace was much faster. He ran out of the yard, and there was a Lamborghini by the side of the road. Si Li Ting usually takes business cars and cars. This is the first time Su Jinxi sees him driving a sports car. "Third uncle." When he saw the figure of the man, Su Jinxi rushed over. Si Li Ting threw away the cigarette end in his hand and walked towards Su Jinxi, "Susu, my Susu." It was not until Su Jinxi was tightly held in his arms that he felt a sense of belonging. Su Jinxi''s tears wetted his shirt. Clearly, the two talents separated less than a day, but for each other, it seems like a century so long. "Uncle, I miss you so much." "I miss you too. I miss you all the time, Susu. Let''s go home." Si Li Ting picked her up and went to the car. Relying on Si Li Ting''s arms, she will feel very warm and satisfied. "Well, when we go home, Susu''s house will be the ce where the third uncle will be." Su Jinxi tightly grasps Si Li Ting''s clothes. Si Li Ting gently put her on the copilot, that careful action seems to regard her as a fragile treasure. Gently caress to her eye corner of tears, Si Li Ting eyes only pity, "did he touch you?" "No, I won''t let him touch me. Susu is the third uncle alone." Su Jinxi''s eyes are full of seriousness. "Listen to bamboo say you didn''t eat well?" "Facing Tang Ming''s face, I can''t eat it. Uncle, let''s go quickly, or Tang Ming will catch up again." Su Jinxi is now like a big wolf to guard against Tang Ming. "Don''t worry, I won''t let him take you with me." Si Li Ting gently closed the door and took Su Jinxi back to his vi. Su Jinxi looked at the vi with European style architecture. He didn''t like it before, but now he thinks it''s full of warmth. Maybe it''s just because there''s a third uncle in it. There''s a sense of security where the third uncle is. Si Li Ting stopped the car and med out and said, "sit still." Su Jinxi didn''t know what he was going to do, so he didn''t move. Who knows he opened the front passenger''s door and picked himself out of the car. "Uncle, I can go by myself. Why do you want to hold me?" "You have a wound on your leg, although it''s not very deep. Now the wound is scabby. If you pull it, it will hurt. Just stay in my arms." His thoughtfulness and carefulness make su Jinxi''s heart warm, which is why he likes the third uncle. As soon as she entered the door, the maids said with a smile, "Miss, you are back." They used toe back, not toe, as if they had taken her as the hostess here. "In the future, she will live for a long time and prepare more clothes and food she likes." Si Li Ting directly ordered. "Yes, young master, it''s going to be a new season. I''m going to buy autumn clothes tomorrow." "Well, get the medicine ready and bring it up." Si Li Ting carries Su Jinxi upstairs. Gently put her on the bed, fingers gently caress her ear slightly disordered hair. Such happiness made Su Jinxi''s heart very frightened, "uncle, do I really want to live here in the future? If Tang Ming... " Si Li Ting squatted in front of the bed, looking at her affectionately. "Don''t worry. I told you to leave it to me. You just need to be firm in your confidence with me." Su Jinxi''s tears rolled down. "Uncle, you''re right. I''m a fool. I''m aplete fool!I thought I was a hero, but I was a fool. The Su family never cared about me, even if I gave everything I gave them, they didn''t care. If I didn''t promise Tang Ming, I could be honest and upright with my third uncle. Uncle, I''m sorry, I''m so stupid. " The more ruthless the Su family is, the more self reproach and sad Su Jinxi feels. Why did she have to agree at the beginning. Si Li Ting''s eyebrows and eyes are gentle, and his blue eyes are like the sea in the clear sky. The sun is shining on the sea. He gently picked up Su Jinxi''s small face and said, "I have never med Susu for anything. Susu is the cleanest person in the world. You are not wrong, not a bit wrong, wrong is others, rest assured, I will correct this mistake. Su Su, things have evolved to this point. I''m also wrong. I underestimated Tang Ming too much. I didn''t think that he would love you and get married with your ount book. Maybe things will change a little bit from what I nned, Susu. I mean if. If one day things get out of control, announce your rtionship with me in the worst case. There will be overwhelming public opinion. Will you shrink back then? " Su Jinxi shook his head, "I won''t, I''ve decided that I''ll follow the third uncle all my life, as long as the third uncle doesn''t dislike me." "Fool, you are a blessing from heaven. How can I dislike you?" "I can see clearly now. From the beginning to the end, the Su family has not regarded me as a rtive. From childhood to adulthood, my parents didn''t have me in their eyes. Su Meng only looked for me when I was useful. It''s ok if you don''t like this. I won''t care about the face of the Su family. If you really go to that step, it is not me that Su Jinxi is sorry for their su family, it is Su family who is sorry for me! They knew for a long time that it was a shield to marry me to Tang Ming. However, they agreed Si Li Ting doesn''t know what happened to Su Jinxi after he left, but he is sure that Su Jinxi doesn''t attach so much importance to the Su family. This is also a good thing for him, at least one less block. "I will try my best not to go there, but things in this world are unpredictable, and even I can''t guarantee that there will be any idents. So we have to prepare for the worst in advance. Susu, it''s possible to be with me. There''s an abyss ahead. Will you jump with me Su Jinxi tears one by one, she rushed into Si Li Ting''s arms, "uncle, as long as you don''t let go, I will certainly not let go." "We''re all going to go together, no matter what." "Well, that''s it." "Young master, may Ie in?" Outside the door came the voice of the maid. Su Jinxi quickly wiped the tears and returned to the bed. Si Li Ting got up and said, e in." "This is the medicine that thedy wants to take. I put it here. By the way, there is candy." In the room came Su Jinxi unwilling to take medicine, Si Li tingrou voice coax her voice. "Honey, there''s one more. Eat it and you won''t eat it." "Sobbing, the medicine is bitter." The maid outside the door also thought it was funny to hear their childish conversation. After all, such Mr. Si would never appear. After Tang Ming took a bath, he found that Su Jinxi had disappeared. He was so angry that he threw the bath towel onto the bed. Damn women really dare to run! Call Si Li Ting, the other party has already shut down, Tang Mingqi didn''t sleep well one night, it seems that this degree is not enough! The next day I arrived at thepany, and my anger still remained. Recently, my career was not smooth. Tang Ming was full of negative energy. Assistant Zhan knew that Tang Ming was angry and was more cautious about what he said and did. "Mr. Tang, that..." "If you have something to say, don''t hesitate." Assistant Zhan handed over a white envelope, "this is assistant Su''s resignation letter." "What Tang Ming angrily patted the table, "when did shee?" "It was sent by express. Miss Su herself was not present." Assistant Zhan has long felt that the rtionship between Su Jinxi and Tang Ming is extraordinary. Now Su Jinxi is suddenly rational, which is not a good signal. "You go and tell her that she needs to handle the resignation herself." "Yes, Mr. Tang." Assistant Zhan really contacted Su Jinxi. How could su Jinxi stay with Tang Ming after such a thing happened. "Hello, assistant Zhan." "Mr. Tang asked you toe back and handle the resignation procedures yourself." Assistant Zhan is also in a dilemma. "Sorry, assistant Zhan, I won''te back. ording to the signed contract, if I want to terminate the contract by force, I only need to pay three times the penalty for breach of contract.I''ll call the card of Tang''s group for liquidated damages. Please pass on my words to Mr. Tang. Goodbye. " Su Jinxi resolutely hung up the phone. Assistant Zhan heard the busy tone in the phone. How did he think Miss Su had changed too much? But when Miss Su left, Tang always got angry again. He told Tang Ming the original words. Tang Ming was very angry. "How dare she "Mr. Tang, what happened between you and assistant Su?" Assistant Zhan asked carefully. Tang Ming''s eyes are cold, he dials Su Jinxi''s phone directly. Chapter 137 Su Jinxi connected the phone, Tang Ming has deliberately controlled their emotions, this woman is challenging his bottom line. "Are you going to quit?" "Yes, Mr. Tang, I''ve asked someone to bring you the resignation letter." "Su Jinxi, how dare you resign without my permission?" "Mr. Tang, maybe you are wrong. What I signed is only thebor contract, not the contract of sale. Even if it is the contract of sale, as long as I give money, I can redeem myself. ording to the contract, if you leave, you only need to pay three times the penalty. " Su Jinxi light road. "Su Jinxi, you are much more daring." "Thanks to Mr. Tang''s lesson, I learned a lot of truth." Tang Ming hated to gnash his teeth: "Su Jinxi, I give you thest chance, as long as youe back now, I can let bygones be bygones." "It''s impossible, Mr. Tang, you''ll die. I won''t be as naive as before." Su Jinxi said every word. It was her innocence that put herself in such a situation, otherwise the third uncle would not have to be so aggrieved with patience. "Su Jinxi, you idiot, you said you were used by the Su family. Do you think that Si Li Ting really loves you? He is just more able to hide than others, and you are just a chess piece in his hand. Don''t be silly again Su Jinxi was so angry that his chest heaved, "Tang Ming, you don''t think others are so dirty. The third uncle''s kindness to me is really felt!" "Jinxi, to be fair, am I bad for you?" "Mr. Tang, if you are really good to me, you will not let will treat me like that in America, and you will not take me away by force." "What''s wrong with will?" Tang Ming thought that will was really interested in Su Jinxi at that dinner. Later, Su Jinxi left for no reason. Was it rted to will. "Mr. Tang, what else do you pretend? Didn''t you give me to will for the project? If it hadn''t been for president Gu''s help, I would have been... " "Jinxi, there are misunderstandings. At that time, I had feelings for you. How could I treat you like that? Will asked you to apany him in front of me, but I refused, so I didn''t get the project After that, Jin Tang disliked Su Mingxi, no matter whether it was true or not. It''s always true that you took the household register to get the marriage certificate without my permission "Jinxi, I did it just to keep you." "No matter what you are for, Mr. Tang, I have nothing to do with you. I will note back." Said Su Jinxi decisively hung up the phone. "Brocade Hello... " Tang Mingqi threw the ring in his hand, "Damn it! How dare you hang up on me Zhan assistant see Tang Ming angry appearance quicklyfort way: "Tang general manager, you don''t get angry, gas big hurt body." Can he not be angry at what Su Jinxi said? "Assistant Zhan, release the news to the reporter. I have someone I like." "Mr. Tang, don''t you always keep your love life secret?" "That was the past, and now I will never keep a low profile!" "Yes." Assistant Zhan thinks Tang Ming is crazy, but assistant Su is angry with him. Why should he disclose his feelings? Although he felt strange, Tang Ming told him to do it. As soon as the news was released, the media immediately became interested and wanted to know who his girlfriend was. When Bai Xiaoyu saw the news, he was ted and stayed with Tang Ming for several years. Because of the rtionship that the Tang family did not admit, he never announced her meaning. Why is he going to publish it now? Bai Xiaoyu finally had a feeling that he was out of the first ce. Su Jinxi is sitting in the yard basking in the sun at the moment. The day is high and the air is crisp. It''s not cold or hot. Next to a cup of milk tea, holding a book in hand, the day passed quietly and warm. She felt like she was hiding in an eggshell and was well protected. A message came in from the mobile phone. It was sent by Tang Ming. "Watch the news." What''s good about the news? What''s wrong with Tang Ming? Su Jinxi opened the current news, the most eye-catching title is the exposure of the love affair of the president of Tang''s group. Seeing this title, she all turned pale. Has Tang Ming, a madman, exposed himself and his affairs? If so, what should I do with my uncle? Fortunately, he has only exposed his love, but has not changed his identity. Su Jinxi gave Tang Ming a message back in the past, "Mr. Tang, what are you going to do?" "Jinxi,e back to me, or that sentence, let bygones be bygones, whatever you want, I can give you." "Mr. Tang, why are you so stubborn? I said I don''t like you, and I can''te back to you!" Su Jinxi didn''t know what kind of stubborn he was going to be."I''ll give you a day to think about it. If you don''te back in a day, I''ll directly announce the fact that you are my wife next time. At that time, the news of us will be overwhelming, and the wholework will be promoted synchronously. You can''t be together with the third uncle in your life. " Tang Ming''s virulence is far more terrible than Su Jinxi imagined. Su Jinxi drank the milk tea in one breath. For the first time in her life, she hated a person so much, "Tang Ming, you are cruel enough!" "Jinxi, remember, my patience is limited. I only have one day. After a day, I will see you at home." Su Jinxi breathed out a long breath. Although the third uncle would try to find a way, now the situation has be soplicated. Can the third uncle be sessful? When Si Li Ting came back, he saw Su Jinxi, who was glum and brooding on the swing, like a kitten. "What''s the matter?" "Third uncle." Su Jinxi saw Si Li Ting''s eyes full of grievances. He took off his coat and put it on her. "These days, it''s cooling down, but you still wear so little. Be careful to catch cold." Su Jinxi took the initiative to nest in his arms, "uncle, did you watch the news?" "You said Tang Ming?" "Well, he''s too bad to disclose information to the media. He said let me think about it for a day. If I don''t want to go back in a day, he will make a thorough announcement about me and him." Si Li Ting rubbed her head, "for this matter and worry?" "Uncle, how can you be so calm? You also know how developedwork news is. As long as Tang Ming will announce it, soon my old base will be dug out, and people will know me wherever I go. How can we be together? I don''t want to be furtive all my life. I can''t hold your hand when I''m outside with you. " Si Li Ting chuckled: "tomorrow I have made an appointment with Tang Ming, maybe things will change." "Third uncle, have you made an appointment with Tang Ming?" "Well, but not in the capacity of Si Li Ting, but in the capacity of President Dihuang." Su Jinxi''s eyes brightened, "how did I forget this? In shopping malls, the third uncle is in charge of sovereignty, and the crematorium has not been solved. " "Yes, tomorrow I''ll go and have a good meeting with my good nephew." Si Li Ting has obviously thought out how to do it. "Uncle, didn''t you want me to work in yourpany before? Can I start work tomorrow Si Li Ting gently scraped Su Jinxi''s nose, "little fool, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. What do you want to hear from me and Tang Ming?" "Uncle, now that we are on the same boat, of course, we have to be of the same mind." "Does your injury still hurt?" "No pain, the rest of the wound just needs to heal slowly, as long as you don''t touch the wound too much, it doesn''t matter, uncle, I''m really not as delicate as you think." "If you want to go, go ahead and be my personal assistant." On hearing the words of personal assistant, Su Jinxi murmured to himself, "why do you men like personal assistants? Have you and many assistants been intimate before Ie?" "Before you came, assistant Lin was the only one from the beginning to the end. The others have never met me." Si Li Ting replied truthfully. Su Jinxi thought of Tang Ming''s words before. In fact, she wanted to ask this question for the past two days, but she felt that the past should not be confused. But as women have some curiosity, "uncle, I want to ask you about the past, is the woman you like Yan Ran?" For such a long time, she only found that the third uncle had a woman who was Yan Ran, but Yan Ran didn''t look like a girlfriend. After all, there is no love in the eyes of Si Li Ting, which he can be sure of. If it is not Yan Ran, who else? "It''s not her. Yanran only saved me once. I have no love for her." "Well That woman is Who? " Su Jinxi asked carefully. "Third uncle, I know everyone has a past, and I used to love Jian Yun secretly, so I''m not ming you, just curious." Si Li Ting''s expression was very ugly, "she It''s just a past tense. It''s necessary to know? " "Uncle, if you don''t want to talk, just forget it." "The reason I don''t want to mention that woman is that she left me when I was at my worst." Su Jinxi saw the pain in his eyes. Although he didn''t know what happened, someone hurt him. "Uncle, no matter what happens, I won''t leave you. Since it''s a very sad thing, I won''t ask her." Si Li Ting hugged Su Jinxi, "Su Su, remember your words today, no matter what happens, you are not allowed to leave me." "Well, I like third uncle just because it''s you, not because you are the president of Dihuang, nor because you gave me a ck gold card, because you are Si Li Ting."Si Li Ting''s heart emerged a warm, "Su Su, you will make me crazy for you." "Uncle, you have done too much for me and paid too much. Susu has nothing but this heart, so I will keep this heart for you." Si Li Ting on her serious double pupil, her face deeply engraved in the mind. Chapter 138 Down group. Assistant Zhan hurried in, "president Tang, President Dihuang has finallye back. I have just been contacted there." "OK, I''ll contact you immediately to meet with President Dihuang." "I have alreadymunicated with the Emperor Huang''s people. The general manager of Tang Dynasty has no arrangement for tomorrow morning, so we have decided to meet tomorrow morning." This is probably the only good news that Tang Ming heard recently, "very good, that matter must be solved as soon as possible. The longer the dy, the more we will suffer." "What''s strange is that this time the president offered to meet him on his own initiative. In the past, it was more difficult to meet him than to go to heaven. How could he take the initiative to see us this time?" "No matter what the other party''s idea is, this meeting with him is very important. It is rted to my future. At present, the senior management does not know about this matter?" "I don''t know yet. I''m also following up on the project with Gpany recently. If I can win the cooperation with President Gu, I can reduce the loss." Tang Ming lit a cigarette, "hope it, I always feel bad luck recently, what to do is not smooth." "Maybe it''s the inverse of the water. Maybe it''ll be OK after this month." Assistant Zhanforted. "Well." He began to imagine in his heart what kind of person the president of Dihuang would be? No matter what kind of person he is, he will not have a good temper. This battle is not easy to fight. In the vi of Si Li Ting, Su Jin Xi is taken care of by Si Li Ting. As long as there is Si Li Ting, Su Jin Xi will never touch the ground with his feet. He was her mobile vehicle. "Uncle, I don''t feel any pain today. You really don''t have to hold me around any more." "I just want to hold you." Si Li Ting put her in the bathtub. "You can get wet today. Call me if you have any problems. I''ll be outside." "You know, uncle, how do you look like an olddy now?" "Little fool, you are so bold that you dare to say I am an olddy." Si Li Ting gently wrung her nose. "You go out. You haven''t had a good bath for several days. I want to have a good bath." "Well." Si Li Ting was relieved to leave. Su Jinxi bored ying with mobile phone, QQ group inside she was @, click into the news, there is a lively chat. "Little hammer, the headmaster has returned home greatly. When are you free? We have agreed to organize a meeting." Yes, the headmaster said that he would organize a meeting. There have been too many things recently, so Su Jinxi forgot all about it. "When are you free?" Su Jinxi asked. "It happens that there is no ss in school. I''m free. You haven''t even yed games recently. Are you very busy? Of course, the headmaster wants to focus on your time. " "I''m really busy recently." "Well, the day after tomorrow, we''ll meet at the weekend. We all have time. What do you say?" Canghai, who had never opened his mouth, said, "well, the day after tomorrow, we will be informed when Xiao a has fixed the position." "OK, I''ll get off if I have something else to do. Talk to me." Su Jinxi quit QQ. Gu Nancang saw the gray head portrait. What is little hammer busy with recently? The game is not on, QQ does not log in, and there is no update message in wechat''s circle of friends. Forget it. We''ll meet the day after tomorrow. Su Jinxi put down her mobile phone, and she also imagined the appearance of each of them in her mind. Usually small a they are the most noisy, Canghai should be a very gentle person. Su Jinxi gets up, waits for her to blow dry the hair toe out to see Si Li Ting is attentively staring at the notebook. Every sessful person is full of hardships. Even Si Li Ting is not easy. Lin has told Su Jinxi that he used to be such a workaholic. There is no feeling around his back, which shows his degree of concentration. Su Jinxi found that there were many items on the notebook, and each item was marked with different colors. "What are these?" Su Jinxi asked gently around his neck. "Recently, if some projects of the real estatepany can''t get any benefits from me, Tang Ming will definitely try to tear down the east wall to pay Paul. All he can do now is to use other projects to reduce losses. Down group is the only chip in our hands, so I won''t give him a chance Su Jinxi finally knew why Emperor Huang would sit in his present position in such a short time. Si Li Ting was deep-seated and meticulous. "Uncle, why are the colors of each item different?" "The red ones are somerger projects, which are also the focus of my attention. Tang Ming must win the same projects to make up for the loss. There are not many big projects in this period of time. The most likely one is the real estate project of G group. If I was Tang Ming, I would take this as the main project. " Su Jinxi nodded, "G group is not thepany of general manager Gu?""Well, G group has been arge listedpany in the United States for a long time. Now they are ready to return home for development. The first project to return home will be particrly important. Whether it''s for the sake of momentum or for others, the project will only increase, not decrease. Tang Ming should make the same idea. " "What is the third uncle going to do?" Su Jinxi asked. "Grab." Si Li Ting is clean and tidy. He never gives others a way to live. "Well, I''ll help you with my uncle''spany in the future. It''s gettingte. Let''s have an early rest." Su Jinxi rubbed him gently with his cheek. "Si Li Ting turned off theputer," OK, I''ll go wash, you have a rest first. " Su Jinxi was really tired. She went to bed and went to sleep until she got up the next day. "If you don''t wake up, just go to sleep for a while. Thepany cane to work any time." Si Li Ting touched her cheek. "No, it''s agreed to start work today." Su Jinxi neatly up, "uncle, you have to teach me, Ie to yourpany is not to muddle along." "Well, well, I''ll teach you well." Si Li Ting chuckled. Su Jinxi chose a suit of professional clothes and walked out of the door with the energetic and vigorous Si Li Ting. Lin Jun has been waiting for Si Li Ting in the car. To his surprise, Su Jinxi has alsoe. "Miss Su." "Assistant Lin, from today on, I am the assistant of the third uncle. If you have anything, you can tell me to do it." Su Jinxi said sincerely. Lin doesn''t know what kind of tricks these two people yed. Now Su Jinxi is the flesh and blood of Si Li Ting. How dare he tell Su Jinxi? Isn''t he looking for death? "Sir, is Miss Su true?" He still asks for instructions from Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting nodded, "do as she says. Anyway, you are very tired. Give her some things, and take her slowly by the way." "Good president." Su Jinxi smiles sweetly. "So soon Si Li Ting was dissatisfied with her address. "Of course, I really want to learn something when Ie to thepany. I''m really serious. You don''t want me to be idle around you." Si Li Ting read Su Jinxi''s serious eyes, this little woman has always been stubborn, once she identified what can not be changed. "Well, you are assistant Su outside. Public is public and private is private. I won''t show mercy." Si Li Ting was also serious. If he dotes on Su Jinxi, Su Jinxi can''t learn anything. Since she wants to study, she has to provide her with such conditions, otherwise she will leave herself to go to otherpanies. As he said at the beginning, he asked her to do everything she wanted to do, which was the real love for her. Of course, no matter how high she flies, she is the sky and can control all her movements. "It''s best to do business, president." "Let''s go. Go to orchid garden." Lin Jun handed his itinerary to Su Jinxi and began to teach Su Jinxi what to do in the future. Su Jinxi stayed with Tang Ming for a few days before, but Si Li Ting''s itinerary far exceeded Tang Ming''s. Tang Ming only needs to deal with onepany of Tang Group. Si Li Ting has many otherpanies secretly. Today''s schedule is just the tip of the iceberg. Su Jinxi has been shocked, "you, you have so manyrge and smallpanies?" "Be prepared." Si Li Ting light way, he likes to leave behind the way for himself, thesepanies are all he left behind for himself. Even if Dihuang went out of business, he still had manypanies. Lin Jun exined, "Miss Su, don''t think that if you are with you every day, you think he has a lot of time every day. Before you appeared, I was a workaholic every day and worked overtime. That is to say, I have to apany you to leave work on time. " "Uncle, you are so hard." Su Jinxi really admired Si Li Ting. "That''s of course. Fortunately, I''m still in good health. It''s like how other people can spend such a long time in such intense work. If youe, you will have a good rest because of you. In the past, I was most afraid of him working overtime and falling down. " Si Li Ting looks at Lin Jun, and Lin Jun quickly shut up. "You don''t have to think I''m hard-working. It''s a hard thing to live." Si Li Ting wrote lightly. Yes, who can not work hard? It''s just that everyone has their own pain. Even Su Jinxi didn''t have a good life. Different people suffer differently. When the car arrived at Lanyuan, Tang Ming arrived half an hour ahead of schedule. This cooperation is very important. Taking advantage of the fact that Emperor Huang has not yet started construction, it is only in the early stage of preparation. If the decision is withdrawn, there is still time. He has prepared several ns, but he has not calcted who wille. When Su Jinxi appeared, assistant Zhan also lit up in front of him, "assistant Su, how are you here?""Assistant Zhan, I came here today to talk about cooperation with president Tang. Now I work in Dihuang." Assistant Zhan''s eyes are going to fall off, just a few days no see. When did Su Jinxi change jobs? Is it for this reason that she wants to leave the down group? Before he reacts, Si Li Ting and Lin have already appeared. Su Jinxi cold face for Si Li Ting opened the door: "president, inside please." Chapter 139 Tang Ming seemed to hear Su Jinxi''s voice. How could shee here? I think I heard it wrong. Just think so, the next second in his line of sight appeared two people, Si Li Ting and Su Jinxi who followed him. He wanted to meet Su Jinxi again, but it was definitely not the case now, and he never thought that Si Li Ting was the president of Dihuang! Tang Ming stood up and her expression on her face had changed. Si Li Ting frankly made a self introduction, "I am the president of Emperor Huang, I heard that the general manager Tang always wanted to see me." At the moment, Tang Ming''s brain is a little chaotic. He gets the news that there is a shopping mall in the hands of Si Li Ting. So Tang Ming did not put him in the eye, he ignored the fact that Su Meng once said that Su Jinxi had a ck gold card. How many people can do ck gold cards? So the man behind Su Jinxi, the owner of the ck gold card, the person she likes, and the president of Dihuang are all one person from the beginning to the end. "You robbed my project in the United States and built a crematorium around the down group project. Third uncle, should my nephew ask you well, what are our grudges? " He finally understood why Emperor Huang never cooperated with Tang''s group in recent years. If it was Si Li Ting, then he could exin. However, he didn''t understand one thing. Although the twopanies had not been in contact with each other before, the well water did not invade the river. At that time, he and he had not torn their faces. Why did he do this? Si Li Ting sits on the sofa at will, his legs ovep, and his eyes are cold. "Then ask what you did to my assistant." Tang Ming takes a look at Su Jinxi, who is standing beside him in professional clothes. He originally wanted to force her back, but it seems to push Su Jinxi farther and farther away. Now, she has left thepany directly. Hearing the word assistant, Tang Ming felt as if she had been stabbed by a needle. She wanted to be nice to Su Jinxi. Why did she force her further and further away? "What can I do to her?" "Originally, we didn''t have any enmity with Tang''s group. In the face of assistant Su, I nned to cooperate with Tang''s group. In that contract, you should understand that Tang''s only profit will not suffer losses. You not only canceled the cooperation, but also pped assistant su "So you revenge me just because I hit her..." Tang Ming''s eyes are incredible. "I admit it was because you hit her before, but not now. I said you woulde and beg me, my good nephew." The situation is reversed. Now it is the Tang clique that needs him. Tang Ming didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. He thought that he would get her by force and Su Jinxi. Who knows that he also had a handle on it and fell into the hands of Si Li Ting. "Uncle, don''t you think it''s too mean to use such a means?" "Mean? I think you should know better than me how these two words are written. You want down group, I don''t want you to rob, I only want her. If you set her free and build a crematorium, we can discuss it. Otherwise, it will not be so simple if your senior management knows about it. " Tang Ming clenched his hands and said, "uncle, what''s good for you to crack down on Tang''s group? Even if you change your name, you are always from the Tang family. Let the Tang family lose you happy? How could you have the heart to do that when grandfather was so kind to you? " "Good for me? Ha ha Tang Ming, I didn''t expect that you would smile with the so-called affection. What do you think I care about now? I have given you the chance. If you know what you are, do as I say. Otherwise, not only Su Su Su, but also Tang family will take me together Si Li Ting''s eyes are bound to win. Tang Ming''s face was very bad, "Si Li Ting, if you want the Tang family, do you want to see if you deserve it? But he ising back. " Tang Ming mentioned that Su Jinxi found that Si Li Ting''s expression was very chilly, "how about heing back?" She has been with Si Li Ting for so long, and she has never seen such deep hatred as Si Li Ting. Who is this? "When hees back, there will be one more person in the Tang family''spetition, and you..." "Tang Ming, now I''m just talking about things between us. Divorce Su Su and release herpletely. Otherwise, I''ll tell the top management of Tang''s group how much you lost! Then the old man will let you be the president? " "I said that he wille back, and you will drive me out of office. At that time, he will be the one who makes profits. You should hate him more than me." Su Jinxi didn''t know why Si Li Ting hated Tang family so much. Was it just because he was born out of wedlock? Now listen to Tang Ming said, her intuition is not like this, may have something to do with this. It is said that Tang Ming is the eldest grandson. It is said that the second uncle also has a son. He went abroad a few years ago. Is he the one? "I hate who is my business, you just need to tell me, this marriage you leave or not?" Si Li Ting asked coldly."I will not leave!" Tang Ming''s stubborn temper also came up. Su Jinxi is helpless. At the beginning, the dispute between them was caused by the contract. Up to now, it seems to her that it is a very simple thing, but it bes more and moreplicated. "Mr. Tang, why are you so stubborn? It''s impossible for us to have a rtionship. If we separate, we won''t lose too much Besides, as long as Jinxi''s rtives are divorced, you have no choice but to give advice "Jinxi, you have never tried with me. How do you know it''s impossible?" Tang Ming''s eyes shed a touch of pain. Su Jinxi affirmed: "president Tang, I can never be a person who destroys other people''s feelings." No matter what kind of heart he has for Bai Xiaoyu, she will never get involved in their feelings. What''s more, she doesn''t like Tang Ming at all. "Since you insist, then..." Su Jinxi interrupted before he opened his mouth: "Mr. Tang, you should think about it for three days first. Now you are all angry, or that sentence, everyone is a family, there is no need to catch a dead man." "I''ll ask for your answer in three days." Si Li Ting has already got up. When Su Jinxi and he left, once the two uncles and nephews were stubborn, they would be the same. If they were allowed to do it with their own temperament, it would only get worse and worse. Assistant Zhan returned to the room. "Mr. Tang, how are you talking?" Tang Ming ignited the lighter, and the fire was beating in front of him. Si Li Ting was actually the president of Emperor Huang. It seems that his growth speed was faster than he thought. He has always looked down on him, and now he has grasped the handle. His meaning is very clear. If you want to talk about cooperation, you can divorce first. But this is his only chance to seize Su Jinxi. Once he gets divorced, there is really no possibility of him and Su Jinxi. "Assistant Zhan, which is more important, woman or career?" Assistant Zhan scratched his head and said, "Mr. Tang, it''s hard for me. I have no daughter and no career. It depends on you. Although I don''t know what happened between Mr. Tang and Miss Su, I have been with Mr. Tang for a long time. President Tang has been working hard for the Tang family in recent years, and the senior management is very satisfied with your ability. It''s a pity if you give up now, because you are working hard to get down''s grouppletely. A woman can have another chance in her life. If she doesn''t make good use of it, it will be very difficult to make aeback once she is defeated. " Tang Ming stares at the dancing me. He has always been very clear about the career and the woman. Although he liked Bai Xiaoyu in the past, he never dyed his work because of Bai Xiaoyu. He didn''t know Su Jinxi for a long time, but repeatedly broke his own rules for her. Why did he marry Su Jinxi in the first ce? Besides dealing with his family, he was more concerned with his career. He wanted to fix his position in the Tang family, so he didn''t love Bai Xiaoyu so deeply. "She''s not a normal woman." Tang Ming sighs softly that he can put down Bai Xiaoyu, but he can''t let Su Jinxi go. Knowing what kind of choice is right, he will not do it. For example,st time, because of a contract, Su Jinxi didn''t say anything, but also canceled the cooperation of Emperor Huang. Only he knew who he was for. "Mr. Tang, is Miss Bai bad? Why do you have to force Miss Su? " Assistant Zhan would not have stayed with Tang Ming for so many years if he could not see any more. "She''s very nice. It''s really hard to say about feelings." Assistant Zhan saw Tang Ming''s helpless appearance for the first time. "Mr. Tang, the second young master is going to return home. If the senior management knows about this project at this critical point, I''m afraid it will be very bad for you." "It''s not at the end of the mountain. You can make an appointment with Mr. Gu. I want to meet with him, as long as I can win the cooperation with him." "We can think of this, Emperor Huang certainly can think of it. I''m afraid that Emperor Huang will rob Hu half the way." "This is the Eight Immortals crossing the sea to show their magic power. You can arrange it." "Yes." Tang Ming lit a cigarette and closed his eyes. Su Jinxi, Su Jinxi, why are you not mine? There was a female voice in my ear: "brother-inw, wow, it''s really you. Just now I saw that the one who went out was your assistant, so I guessed that you were here, as expected." Su Meng happily came in from the door. Tang Ming felt sick when she saw Su Meng. Last time she calcted that she had already let herself hate herpletely. "Get out of here." "Brother inw, why are you so unfamiliar? We have done the most intimate things." Su Meng didn''t care about his attitude and rushed at him directly.At the same time, Bai Xiaoyu and Ning Rui happened to be here with coffee. Seeing assistant Zhan, Bai Xiaoyu came towards the private room. Chapter 140 Bai Xiaoyu didn''t think that it would be such a scene to push the door open. A woman was sitting on Tang Ming''s body. Su Mengyuan is more cheeky than Tang Ming imagined. Tang Ming''s scolding not only failed to work, but also made her more daring. Before he could pull her apart, Bai Xiaoyu had already pushed the door in. Her smile was stiff on her face, "what are you doing?" Su Meng is a little dissatisfied with being disturbed. She looks at Bai Xiaoyu, "what do you care about us? Bring the door up and get out. " She did not know the rtionship between Bai Xiaoyu and Tang Ming, and her tone was quite arrogant. White light rain is also crazy, directly toward the dream of Su, "you this bitch dare to seduce Ming." Su dreamt of the angry woman, "Ming? It''s a lovely call. Where did youe from to make a scene for yourself Bai Xiaoyu directly pulled Su Meng from Tang Ming, and Su Meng fell to the ground, "brother-inw, this crazy woman beat me." "Brother inw? You are su Meng Bai Xiaoyu finally reflects who she is. This Su dream is quite different from Su Jinxi, not only in appearance, but also in character. "Who gives you the courage to call me by my name? You pheasant "Shut up!" Tang Ming was in a very upset mood. No matter Bai Xiaoyu or Su Meng, he didn''t want to provoke him, but the two people ran into each other. He pulled Bai Xiaoyu back to his side and said, "you don''t have to see her." If you choose one of these two people, he will certainly stand on Bai Xiaoyu''s side. Su Meng saw two people standing together intimately, "OK, brother-inw, who is this woman? Are you afraid that I will tell my sister?" Tang Ming was toozy to say anything to her, "Su Meng, take care of your mouth, or I don''t mind tearing it for you." There was a threat in his words, worried that Su Meng would make things moreplicated that night. "Brother inw..." Su Meng is unwilling to be coquettish. "Let''s go." Tang Ming pulls Bai Xiaoyu away. Bai Xiaoyu has been asking, "Ming, since she is Su Jinxi''s sister, why did she just climb on you?" "Don''t worry about her. She''s just a crazy woman." Tang Ming''s tone is very disdainful. Su Meng is arrogant and domineering, which Tang Ming dislikes. If Tang Ming likes Su Jinxi and Bai Xiaoyu, he thinks it is possible. Tang Ming can''t like Su Meng, so Su Meng takes the initiative. "She knows something about Su Jinxi and you, and she wants to seduce you. It shows how shameless this woman is." "It''s really shameless." For Su Meng Tang Ming did not have a little favor, "how are you here?" "Xiao Rui and I came to dinner and met assistant Zhan. Ming, what''s the news about?" Bai Xiaoyu also thinks that Tang Ming is going to announce his and his own affairs. Tang Ming is eager to speak, but he has no white light rain in his heart. It is also a kind of harm to her to continue to drag on. He wanted to tell her now, but he was worried about what Bai Xiaoyu did on impulse. He had to find a good time to talk to her slowly. "Mr. Tang, thepany still has something to deal with." Assistant Zhanes. "Xiaoyu, go back by yourself. I have something to do." "OK Ming, you haven''te to me recently. Remember toe here when you are finished." White light rain gentle way. "I wille." To make everything clear. Su Meng looks at two people hand in hand to leave, the lung will explode, thanks to her thought Tang Ming is a good man, did not expect and those men are as bad. She quickly called Su Jinxi, "where are you?" "On the way to work, what can I do for you?" Su Jinxi''s tone is not as gentle as it used to be. She doesn''t like the people of the Su family. Su Meng has never regarded her as her sister. Why does she have to pay as stupid as before. "To work? You''re still in the mood for work! " Su Meng''s noisy voice came. "Why am I not in the mood to go to work?" She feels inexplicable, what does Su Meng this wench look for oneself to do again? "Your husband has been robbed by other women. You are still working. What a stupid woman." Su Jinxi thought about it for a while before reacting. What she said was Tang Ming, "Oh, I have some things to do here. Let''s do it first." "Su Jinxi, I said that my brother-inw would be taken away by others. Why are you so indifferent? I saw him with a woman named Xiaoyu with my own eyes. Come on, let''s catch the rape together "I don''t have that time. If you''re so interested, you''ll catch it." Su Jinxi hung up directly. She did not see that Su Meng''s careful thinking, Su Meng has always wanted to marry a rich man. Before seeing the third uncle, he always tried to get close to him. After his defeat there, he entangled Tang Ming. She didn''t know about herself and Tang Ming. She wanted to make use of herself. She wanted to be as far away from Tang Ming as possible. How could she manage such a thing?Su Meng heard the beeping from the phone, and his face was cold. Damn Su Jinxi, he dared to hang up her phone. He was impatient to live! "Si Li Ting''s sight moves from notebook top," what''s the matter? " "Nothing, Su Meng saw Tang Ming and Bai Xiaoyu together, let me catch the traitor." Su Jinxi looked at the information in his hand, but he didn''t care. "Yes, the front foot says that I like you, and the back foot is with Bai Xiaoyu again." Si Li Ting sneered. "There is something wrong with him. By the way, third uncle, Tang Ming said that he woulde back. Is He Tang Ji? Second uncle''s only son? " Su Jinxi asked. Si Li Ting''s fingers on the keyboard are stiff Yes "Tang Ming says you hate him. Why does the third uncle hate him?" Su Jinxi is a little curious. "It''s nothing. It''s just that there were some festivals before." "Uncle, I don''t think you are willing to mention the past. Every time you mention the past, you will understate the subject." Before Tang Ming said, Su Jinxi felt that there must be some deep hatred between Si Li Ting and Tang Ji. "It''s all about old sesame and rotten millet. I don''t think it''s necessary to mention it. Have you finished reading the information?" Su Jinxi closed the information, "well, after reading it, Tang Ming should go to Mr. Gu to discuss the project. We can''t let him take this project." "I have asked assistant Lin to make an appointment with Mr. Gu. He has a lot of things recently. He has time the day after tomorrow, and Tang Ming can''t see him. The opportunity is fair." "That''s good." Su Jinxi looked at the itinerary. "You''re going to Xingyu in the afternoon, and there''s a meeting at noon. It''s nearly eleven o''clock. You''ll eat something first, or you won''t have time for lunch." Si Li Ting stretched out his hand and rubbed her head, "so quickly adapted to the assistant position?" "That''s for sure. Didn''t you agree to be your personal assistant? In addition to your work, I am also responsible for your physical condition. Park your car by the side of the road Driver looked at Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting light way: "stop." Su Jinxi went to one side of the fast food shop to buy a lunch box and put it on the car. "On the way back to thepany, you have to deal with it first. Although it''s not as good as what you used to eat, it''s better than not to eat it." "Miss Su is so considerate that he would not have eaten it before, so his stomach trouble came down like this." Lin Jun added. Su Jinxi''s joining has only advantages and no disadvantages. At least in the past, Si Li Ting, who never listened to other people''s opinions, would listen to her arrangement. "Assistant Lin, you''d better call me assistant su." Su Jinxi is strict with the way. "OK." Su Jinxi opened the box lunch for him, "do you still have stomach trouble?" "I''ve been eating more regrly recently, and I haven''t done so much." Si Li Ting doesn''t seem to like to talk about his weakness. "I will pay attention to your diet in the future. I expect to arrive at thepany in 15 minutes, just enough for you to eat." "Together." With Su Jinxi at his side, Si Li Ting feels that the dull days have be a lot more interesting. Only when he arrived at sujinxi, the Emperor Huang, did he know how busy Si Li Ting was every day. He not only had to deal with a mountain of documents, but also held various meetings,rge and small, anytime and anywhere. She really had some admiration for him. Other people would have been exhausted. Without lunch break, he resolutely rushed to Xingyu at the end of the meeting. Su Jinxi knew that there were still many invisible industries. Even the entertainment industry, he also involved, thinking that Jian Yun was practicing in Xingyu, I don''t know if I would meet him. Once upon a time, people who wanted to see him did not know when they started. Originally, they were very deep in Su Jinxi''s heart. Jian Yun had disappearedpletely. Instead is Si Li Ting, so for Jian Yun, she does not want to meet, saving some embarrassment. This time, it was Xingyu who prepared a big movie. As an investor, siting appeared. The film cost a lot of money and he attached great importance to it. Su Jinxi follows Si Li Ting. Although she is very busy, she likes this feeling very much. Entering the meeting room, the person in charge of Xingyu was very respectful. "Here you are, president. Please have a seat." Si Li Ting directly sat on the leather chair without squinting. Su Jinxi finally knew why he always had the momentum of a king in the world. That''s because wherever he goes, people wille and support him. His status has long surpassed that of Tang Ming, who has never had the power of life and death, but he has. "President, would you like tea or coffee?" "No, I don''t have much time. Let''s get down to business." Si Li Ting looked at his watch, and in a moment he had to go back to thepany to deal with some things. "Well, I''ve already passed on the n for the movie before. I believe you''ve seen it before. I don''t know what you mean here?" Si Li Ting took a look at Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi handed over the information in his hand, "the president has modified some of the ns you gave me. You can have a look.""Yes." The person in charge quickly read the n, "it''s much better after the president''s modification. This time, you''re asked toe here for the role selection. After all, with such arge investment, it''s better for each protagonist to be decided by the president. " Chapter 141 The investment this time is very big, the leading actor and heroine are the top priority, which are generally decided by investors. Si Li Ting said faintly: "in terms of the nature of this film, it''s not suitable for the flow of small students, I want the acting school, those who have no acting skills even." The person in charge immediately opened his eyes andughed, "president, I think so too. What I want to choose about the heroine and the hero is the movie queen and the film emperor. On the one hand, it can guarantee the quality of our films, and on the other hand, we can use double acting to stir up gimmicks. What do you think? " "What can be called the movie queen is the box office guarantee, and the acting skills can also be affirmed. OK, it''s up to you." "I know you areing today. I have specially arranged for two people. I will ask them toe in to see you." "Well." The person in charge turned to leave, Si Li Ting looked at a standing upright Su Jinxi, "tired? Come and have a seat. " Su Jinxi looked upright and said, "I''m not tired, president. Now I''m just your assistant. How did you treat assistant Lin in the past, you should treat me as you like." "I''m not willing." Si Li Ting chuckled. The girl was stubborn. Once she found out what eight horses were, she couldn''t pull it back. "President, don''t make a fuss. The movie emperor and the movie queen wille soon. Who is it? Can I go and get an autograph? " Although Su Jinxi doesn''t pursue stars very much, he still has a little expectation to meet people at the film emperor level. "Women can sign, men can''t." Si Li Ting said directly. "Well, stingy." Su Jinxi muttered on the side. Si Li Ting chuckled, "it''s business, but I didn''t see any assistant who would say that the president is mean." "Uncle..." "Well, I don''t want to disturb you. I just love you. You still have injuries. If you are tired, you can rest. No one will say you." "Well." Su Jinxi''s heart is warm. It''s much better to be with Si Li Ting than with Tang Ming. She never has to worry that Si Li Ting will harm her. The door opens at this time, Su Jinxi looks forward to looking at the people whoe in, and doesn''t know which two superstars are. "President, these two are Mr. Qin and Ms. Hua, who have just been promoted to film queen and film emperor this year. This is our president." Su Jinxi, the two people who came in, knew each other. Qin Huan and Hua Qing were both hot actors today. They won the film queen''s award in the first half of the year. In terms of their age, they are only in their twenties, which can be regarded as very young film emperors and movie queens. Qin Huan was dressed in a white suit, gentlemanly and elegant. Since he could be an actor, he was naturally impable. Especially that pair of eyes, his online evaluation is very high, any kind of character he can show through the eyes. Hua Qing is a hot actress in recent years. She has be a big hit with a Hougong opera, andter she has received several hot IP dramas, which has made her more stable. It is said that she has been taking part in Hollywood movies in the past two years. Su Jinxi did not expect that it would be her. Hua Qing''s face is decorated with delicate makeup and famous brands. This is Su Jinxi''s first contact with such a famous star. In the moment of entering the door, Hua Qing''s face shed a trace ofplexity, her eyes staring at Si Li Ting. Looking at Si Li Ting again, he was obviously surprised, but the surprise just shed by and soon returned to normal. Su Jinxi didn''t miss their expressions. Do they know each other? "Tang is always good." Hua Qing said hello with a smile on her face. Sure enough, she knew Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting should be Tang, but she didn''t know that he had changed his surname. "So you know each other? Then I don''t have to introduce her. President, Hua Qing''s acting skills are obvious to all. When I saw the script, she was my first choice. " Si Li Ting''s expression is very cold. Although he is always cold to others, Su Jinxi can clearly feel that Si Li Ting is more cold than before. "Miss Hua is mistaken. My surname is Si, not Tang." Si Li Ting spoke coldly. Hua Qing''s face shed a touch of sullen, it seems that Si Li Ting will tear down her tform in front of so many people. "The president doesn''t like to show up at ordinary times. She must have recognized the wrong person." "The general manager is good. I didn''t expect that the behind the scenes president of Xingyu is so young, which makes me feel a little surprised." Qin Huan looked at Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting looked at Qin Huan, "what do you think of this role?" Qin Yu didn''t expect that the president would ask such a question. Now, the rules of the entertainment industry are those who are popr. Some small fresh meat without acting skills has be a hot object of contention. Investors will not pay attention to whether they will act or not. What they need is the strong appeal of the little fresh meat to drive the fan effect. Few people will ask about their ideas about the script.Qin Huan had read the script for a long time. It can be said, "Mr. Si, I have read the script twice before and after. I think I am very suitable for this role." "Why." "A few points..." Qin Huan talked with a lot of words. It can be seen that he had made great efforts in the early days. "Good. You''re the man." Si Li Ting decided on the spot. The person in charge looked at Hua Qing, "president, what about the woman?" "Personally, I don''t think Miss Hua is in line with the image of our TV series. The woman decides her own person." Su Jinxi frowned, and she had read the script once. It was a pce opera of the Qing Dynasty, and Huaqing became popr with ancient costume drama. Don''t say that she is the person in charge. She also thinks that Hua Qing is very suitable for this role. How does she think that Si Li Ting is intentional. So they really knew each other for a long time. Su Jinxi bit his lips. She didn''t like the way Hua Qing looked at him. "Oh? The secretary always thinks that I do not meet the requirements. Where on earth am I? As everyone knows, I''m famous for ying pce opera in the Qing Dynasty. Including my role as princess a few years ago has been deeply imprinted in people''s hearts, and has been rated as one of the roles that can not be surpassed on the Inte. Have you ever seen my y? If you''ve seen it, you won''t say I don''t fit in. " Su Jinxi found that even Qin Huan was very respectful to Si Li Ting. Hua Qing was not afraid of Si Li Ting. What Si Li Ting reveals in his eyes is an open hatred. How can he hate a woman so much? "I don''t like watching costume dramas. I haven''t seen a single episode of Miss Hua''s ys." Hua Qing was a little unhappy, but still managed to maintain a smile, "since the Secretary has not seen it, why do you think I am not in line with it?" "Why? I''m the investor in this movie. " Si Li Ting said every word. "You What a bully Hua Qing has a lot of things to say in her heart, but due to the presence of other people, she can''t speak out. "Miss Hua is not two days a day in the entertainment industry, you should be very clear in this circle, who has money has the final say, this rule also want me to teach you?" Now we all understand that this is a festival, who dares to speak again? Si Li Ting got up, "I still have to leave in advance, the heroine''s person has chosen, I will inform you directly." has the final say bow and scrape off the Secretary, "good president, you have the final say." Si Li Ting didn''t look at Hua Qing. He just passed by her. Hua Qing only felt a cold wind passing by, and the man had left. Su Jinxi quickly followed up. Only Qin Huan and Hua Qing were left in the room. "Xiaoqing, what''s wrong with you? How do I think he''s targeting you everywhere? " Hua Qing forced a smile, "nothing. Congrattions on getting the man." "It''s really a good script, and there''s such a big production that it''s a pity to miss it." "You see, it''s not that I want to miss it, it''s that other people don''t give me this opportunity at all." Hua Qing is helpless. "You..." "I have a notice to go." Hua Qing looks bad to leave. The person in charge will Si Li Ting to the door, "president, thepany has a few new people are not bad, I want to arrange some small supporting roles for them in this film." "The supporting role is up to you." "Good president." Si Li Ting took Su Jinxi to the garage. Seeing no one around, Su Jinxi said, "president, do you know that Miss Hua?" "I used to know." "Is there a problem between you? I think... " "Susu, don''t mention this man in front of me, will you?" Si Li Ting''s face has not eased up until now. Su Jinxi didn''t find that he was joking, so he nodded seriously. Two people ready to get on the bus, a female voice sounded: "ting..." Su Jinxi turned around and saw Hua Qinging towards them. There was no outsider here. What she called was not the president, but Ting! Think of before Si Li Ting once had a girlfriend, is that her? At this moment, Su Jinxi''s heart is very ufortable, every time about that woman, Si Li Ting, doesn''t want to mention a word. She can feel that he hates, no love, no hate. The deeper he hates, the more he loves this woman. "What are you doing? Get in the car. " Si Li Ting spoke directly and didn''t even look at Hua Qing at all. "Ah?" Su Jinxi thought he would stop, and her body was directly dragged onto the car by Si Li Ting. The car left mercilessly. Su Jinxi saw a look of disbelief on Hua Qing''s face. "President, that We''re leaving like this? " "Why, do you want to stay for dinner with her?" Si Li Ting raises eyebrows and looks at Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi shook his head again and again, "I don''t mean that, that Is she your ex girlfriendThe second half of her voice is very small, Si Li Ting will bring her into the arms, "do you think?" "I think so." "Why?" "Thest thing you want to talk about before is that you hate her when this woman appears. I think she''s your ex girlfriend, uncle, isn''t she? " "Yes." Si Li Ting sees the small woman in the bosom Du mouth, "not happy?" "No, I just didn''t expect that famous female star was your ex girlfriend. I There''s some inferiority "She''s much better than clean, stupid." Chapter 142 "Uncle, what do you mean I''m cleaner than her?" Su Jinxi asked. Si Li Ting hugged her body and gently said, "it means literally, dear, you don''t have to know these, and you don''t have to feel inferior. You are very good, really good. She and I have been in the past for a long time. You are the only one in my heart now. " "Well, I believe in uncle." Su Jinxi held him back. Who hasn''t been in love with Jian Yun in the past and almost confessed to him. "Good." The chill on Si Li Ting''s body just disappeared. There was still a trace of pain in his eyes. After returning to thepany, they were busy for another half day and didn''t leave work until 8 p.m. Su Jinxi put down thest information in his hand, "uncle, you worked so hard every day before?" "If you get used to it, you don''t feel hard. Are you tired?" When Si Li Ting was busy, he didn''t have time to take care of Su Jinxi. Instead, Su Jinxi made coffee for him and rubbed his shoulders for him to rx. "No, I feel very full. By the way, uncle, I have a date with my friend tomorrow night, so I won''t have dinner with you." "What date?" Si Li Ting has been used to Su Jinxi''s existence, even if it is just separated, he will not give up. "I didn''t y a game before. Our headmaster organized a meeting for tomorrow." There are so many things recently that Si Li Ting almost forgot about the game. Last time in the game, a man named Canghai once confessed to Su Jinxi. Naturally, he didn''t want Su Jinxi to go. But is it not the same as Tang Ming that he wants to restrict Su Jinxi''s going and staying? I said to give her freedom. "It''s all people I don''t know. What if there are bad people?" "Probably not. We''ve been chatting for more than two years. Even if it''s a bad person, it won''t be so long." "Well, you can eat rice, but don''t drink. I''ll pick you up earlier." This is the biggest limit of Si Li Ting. Although he wants to hold Su Jinxi in his arms all the time, he also knows what respect is. She is obviously the kind of woman who doesn''t want to be a man''s essory. The more she forces her to do something, she will be disgusted. "Good uncle." Two people cooperate better and better. In private, he is a gentle and considerate lover, and he is a serious boss at ordinary times. Because he knew what Su Jinxi wanted, he would give it to her. Only on the first day of work, Su Jinxi had entered the state. Si Li Ting did not deliberately shield her, like before she was beside Tang Ming, Tang Ming in order to love her, rarely let her do things. However, Si Li Ting was very strict with her, arranged a lot of things for her, and Su Jinxi benefited a lot. The next day, Su Jinxi went to the appointed restaurant in advance. Si Li Ting before a second smile to see her off: "good to y, eat more." "Well, I''ll get off work first." Su Jinxi left after a second, Si Li Ting''s smile has been put away. Si Li Ting clenched his teeth and said, "assistant Lin, go and keep a good eye on Su Su Su. If any opposite sex dares to approach her for half a step, there will be no amnesty." Lin Jun wiped the sweat on his dishcloth and said, "yes If you''re so worried, why don''t you go by yourself "Nonsense, doesn''t that make me mean?" "Er..." Lin Jun was speechless and had to go out to chase Su Jinxi. There are ten people in the city today, all of whom are usually active in the door. Everyone is also the first time toe out of the foundation, the corners of the eyes and eyebrows with joy. Little B pulled little a and said, "little a, you are little a, how different from my imagination?" Little a stroked the ck frame, "what''s the difference?" "You look like a bully. I thought you were a ruffian." "Tut Tut, you are not different. I didn''t expect you were so tall, almost 190?" Everyone got together to talk about it. "In fact, what I''m looking forward to most is our headmaster and vice headmaster. I think our headmaster must be Gao Fu Shuai." "Rich is sure. It''s just a game. How much money has been spent by the headmaster? I don''t know whether he is handsome or not. Maybe he''s a big uncle with a face full of flesh and blood." "Who is uncle?" Gu Nancang''s voice is full of maism. The president''s dress is the standard of men''s dress up. "You, are you the master?" We can''t believe that people dressed like this can y games! "I am the sea." Gu Nancang''s eyes swept away from the crowd. There was a woman in the field, with a heavy makeup on her face and a miniskirt. He couldn''t ept such a vulgar look if he was a little hammer. "My God! You are more handsome than I thought. Are you a star? " Small a exaggerates toward Gu Nancang.When Cang Yi came to the south, he hid himself "The little hammer hasn''te yet. She just sent her a message. She said that it''s fast. The headmaster is big. Besides you, I''d better be a little hammer in our group. There is no picture of her space, and she never sends any dynamic information. Even if she is a man or a woman, what should I do if the people whoe in are big and big? " Gu Nancang is looking forward to the little hammer. In fact, he has no bottom in his heart. He can''t ept it if his online love object suddenly bes a big man. Fortunately, it was not the woman with heavy make-up. He was relieved. "It shouldn''t be." He can onlyfort himself. "Maybe the little hammer is really beautiful, little A. shall we make a bet?" "Bet on what?" "Just bet on whether the little hammer looks beautiful or ugly. My intuition should be a big beauty." B is full of confidence. "Well, if a beautiful woman has shown up long ago, I think she must be ugly and short, so she has been embarrassed to show up." It was the big makeup that opened her mouth. Her name was Hongling in the group. Hongling was dissatisfied with the hammers in the group every day. She colluded with the headmaster several times, but she ignored her. I didn''t expect that the headmaster was so handsome. She wanted to further develop. "Hong Ling, you haven''t seen a little hammer. How do you know she''s ugly and short?" "I''m just guessing by convention that if you''re a beauty, you won''t tell the world?" "That may not be true. Don''t forget that our headmaster has always been very low-key. In short, I have great confidence in small hammers." "Then we''ll see. The domineering hammer must be ugly and..." Before she finished her words, a pleasant voice came: "excuse me, is this a meeting?" In the eyes of the speaker, the first thing that caught the eye was two long, straight legs. ck high-heeled shoes outline the beautiful lines of the lower leg, a set of appropriate and elegant ol suit. The line of sight moves to the face, exquisite facial features, only a touch of makeup, fresh and beautiful. If she can score, she must be full. From appearance to figure, from skin color to temperament, perfect. Little a was so surprised that her eyes were about to fall out. "You, you are..." Perhaps her name is too broad, so that I and the name have a huge difference, we have no response. Su Jinxi generous self introduction: "Hello, I am a bully hammer." How can''t you contact the hammer like this!!! Gu Nancang''s mood isplicated at the moment, and he doesn''t know how to describe his mood. "Sue Miss "Mr. Gu, why are you here?" Both were stunned on the spot. "Ah? So you all know each other? " B is also stirring the mes. At the moment, Gu Nancang only has Su Jinxi in his eyes. He has had some good feelings for Su Jinxi, but he never thinks that she is the one he has been in love with online for more than two years. "I am the sea." When Su Jinxi thought of thest time he was in the United States, they passed each other in the restaurant, which should be associated with that time. Later, at the dinner party, Gu Nan Cang introduced the vicissitudes of life. At that time, she had thought of the sea, but she did not connect him with the sea. "Mr. Gu, we are really predestined." Su Jinxi smiles helplessly. A face envies: "small hammer, you really did not cheat people, you look more than ugly, simply beautiful explosion!" "Are you little a?" Su Jinxi asked tentatively. "How do you know?" , as like as two peas, you are just like the tone on the Inte. When Su Jinxi and Gu Nancang arrived, everyone''s attention was on them. Chapter 143 People with appearance like Gu Nancang and Su Jinxi attract people''s attention no matter where they appear. From the way they dress to talk, they don''t look like people in the same world as themselves. Hongling snorted coldly. On the Inte, other people like to pay attention to the domineering hammer. They are all female characters. They don''t know why they like this person. However, she burst in the group every day, and then received voice, no one paid attention to her, today''s meeting is also her initiative to ask toe. She was dressed up at home, but no one paid attention to her after she arrived. Instead, Su Jinxi simply attracted everyone''s attention. Xiaoa saw Hongling''s angry face, "ha ha, Hongling, you lose. I said that xiaohammer must be a beautiful woman, more beautiful than I imagined." "I don''t know where your eyes have grown. What''s the beauty of her green tea?" Hong Ling was indignant. Gu Nancang''s eyes fell on her, "are you Hongling?" The non mainstream Hong Ling quickly stroked her pink hair and said in a voice that was enough to make everyone''s goose bumps fall down: "the door master is big, I am Hongling." "You can go." Gu Nancang is merciless. Green tea is not an adjective in this society. Hongling was stunned. "The master is big. What are you talking about?" "Little a, you tell her." Gu Nan Cang doesn''t even want to take a look, for fear of stabbing his eyes, but there are people dressed up to kill Matt. "Keke, Hongling, this meeting was held by the headmaster. If he wants you to leave, you can leave." The girl that Xiao a dislikes most is Hongling, who looks like a girl who doesn''t say that she wants to be weird. She usually colludes with this girl and that girl in the group. Hong Ling had never been to such a high-ss restaurant before. When she heard that she wanted to leave, her face changed. She told her little sister several times that she woulde to a fancy restaurant for dinner, but she had not had time to eat it. "Hong Ling, don''t let us be embarrassed, you go." Hongling picked up Dior''s stall and left in a fierce manner. Before leaving, she also scolded Su Jinxi. "Shameless bitch." Su Jinxi frowned slightly. At the moment of Hongling''s leaving, she grabbed Hongling''s hand and said, "apologize to me." "Why should I apologize? You are the shameless one. After you collude with the headmaster, you don''t tell me. Do you want face Su Jinxi looked at her coldly, "t is just my master." "Master, what kind of master? The master who can sleep with you? " "Hong Ling, why didn''t I find your mouth so dirty? My master and I are innocent. How can I be so dirty here? " "It''s all right. Now he''s not here. Of course you''re d." "Even if he is here, I dare say we are innocent." Su Jinxi does not know that Si Li Ting is t, otherwise she will not be so confident. "Well, if you have the ability, call him out and show us all how innocent you are." Hongling is holding her waist. Su Jinxi didn''t understand her logic very well, "what''s the matter between me and master? Why should he be called out? " "Ha, you dare not, because you can''t see light at all. If you really have a clear conscience, you can ask him out. Isn''t it that people don''t buy your ount at all? " Hong Ling is aggressive. "By the way, little hammer, aren''t you familiar with t? Anyway, they are all ying games. You can call him out. We also want to have a look at the demeanor of the great God. " "Yes, yes, this t is too mysterious. No one knows whether it is a man or a woman. How old is it? Let''s take this opportunity to meet." Not only Hong Ling, but other people also started to incite. Su Jinxi is very embarrassed. You should call her Shifu. If she doesn''t give her this face, she will be embarrassed. If you don''t call, it''s not easy for others tomunicate here. Besides, she is also curious about t. The man took her to y games for so long. Su Jinxi only knew that he was a college student younger than himself. She had no idea what she looked like or what she heard. "Well I''ll try it. I don''t know if master has time. " Gu Nancang is also very curious about t. thest time he advertised in the game was about to seed, which was destroyed by T. Later, t took Su Jinxi to do the task every day, so that he and Su Jinxi did not speak. Although he didn''t say anything, he wanted to see this t in his heart. Su Jinxi sent a message to t under everyone''s attention, "Shifu, what are you doing?" Recently, she did not log in time, nor how to contact T. I don''t know whether T will pay attention to her. Si Li Ting is getting ready to leave work. When she sees the news from Su Jinxi, what does she do when she sends her message?Although he felt very strange, he still replied: "bored, how?" Since Su Jinxi has been doing nothing about his homestead man, he is naturally going to y his full part. "Shifu, if you are free, can youe here? That Today, our sect is having dinner together. They all want to see you. " Si Li Ting could not get it. He was worried that he would not have a chance to be with Su Jinxi. Now the opportunity ising. "They want to see me, and you? Do you want to see me "Naturally, I''m also curious about what the master looks like. Can youe?" "Of course, but don''t regret it." Si Li Ting evil evil a smile, if the little woman knew he was t, what expression would be on her face? Su Jinxi didn''t understand what he meant by this. Why should he regret it? "I''ll send you the address right away." "See youter." Si Li Ting hung up the phone and rushed to the restaurant of Su Jinxi party with a smile. "Well, my master will be here soon. Wait a minute." Gu Nan Cang waved to her, e and sit down first." "Well." No one called Hong Ling, so she had to stand at the door and wait for the master of Su Jinxi. Gu Nancang sees that Su Jinxi looks good. It can be seen that he has been recuperating well recently. "Are the injuries all right?" "Almost. Thank you for your concern." Gu Nancang is the only outsider who knows her secret, and he is the headmaster who has been chatting with him for more than two years. Su Jinxi has not adapted for a moment. When Xiao a sees the conversation between them, it is very difficult for other people to get into their words. Xiao a pretended to be depressed and said, "master, little hammer, you are not interesting enough. Since you have met for a long time, why don''t you tell us?" "We knew each other not long ago, but we didn''t know that he was the headmaster." "So you are really predestined." "Yes, the world is so big that we haven''t met each other, but you two did?" "Ha, together, together." Little a, they have known Gu Nancang''s friendship with Su Jinxi for a long time, and they deliberately set up a way. Su Jinxi repeatedly waved his hand, "don''t be kidding." "Little hammer, you see, our headmaster is not only good at ying games, but also a backbone elite. He is infatuated with you. You can follow it." Gu Nancang has always been interested in small hammers, and the great reason for returning home is also because of her. Later, before he knew that Su Jinxi was a domineering hammer, he was fond of Su Jinxi. Now know that she is the little hammer of his mind, his mood can no longer be as calm as before. But he knows better than anyone what Su Jinxi''s feelings are now. She has an agreement with Tang Ming, but the person she really likes is Tang Ming''s third uncle. Before I can not think about it, but now I know that she is a domineering hammer. How can I be indifferent? "It''s not enough for you to joke in the group. Now you have to do it when you see each other. Do you think I dare not beat you, Xiao a?" Su Jinxi raised his fist. In the group, she had a good rtionship with Xiao A. she often teased each other, and they were used to it. "Come on, I''m willing to be beaten by a beauty like you." Looking at Su Jinxi and Xiao a, they make a group. Gu Nancang envies him. Before, Su Jinxi seldom made fun of herself in this way. In her heart, she regarded herself as a brother. "Well, I really beat you. Don''t worry, I won''t be merciful. But I remember that you called me an old woman for a period of time." Su Jinxi really got up, and Xiao a ran away. "Ah, kill, hammer will kill." Usually two people in the game when small a often cheap swish in sujinxi is about toplete the task to destroy. Su Jinxi was so angry that he chased all over the world, and little a fled all over the world. Today''s situation is the same as it was then, but it''s a reality. We are happy to see two people one after another to chase back and forth. Small a seems to think of what is, suddenly did not run, stretched out a leg trip, Su Jinxi body straight fell down. Gu Nan Cang saw this, and quickly went to catch her, "be careful." Su Jinxi just poured into Gu Nancang''s arms, and little a made a bad way: "together, together." He winked at Gu Nancang. The headmaster was very big. Am I interesting enough? I know you are interested in the hammer. I have created a chance for you to have a beautiful woman in your arms. You can add a drumstick to meter. Everyone was shouting, but a cool voice came from the door: "who is with whom?" "Of course, it''s the big and small hammer of the master." A did not look at the answer.When they answered, they found that the voice was too cold. They looked at the door. Standing at the door was a man with blonde hair and blue eyes, and his handsome features were like peopleing out of a cartoon. Wearing a big brand high set suit, blue eyes are now overcast, as if the next second will rain. Everyone was awed by the coldness on his body, and they all shrunk their necks. At the same time, they were thinking about a question, who is he? Su Jinxi raised her head from Gu Nancang''s arms. When she saw the person who appeared at the door, she was stunned. Chapter 144 Not only Su Jinxi was stunned, but Gu Nancang didn''t think that Si Li Ting woulde here. Can''t Su Jinxi evene out to party with friends? The scene that Si Li Tinges to see is Su Jinxi falling in Gu Nancang''s arms, and there is a circle of people around him. You can imagine how ugly his face will be. Uncle JinSu wants to go to the three steps River, but he thinks it''s strange that he wants to go to the three steps river. "That How did youe here? " Si Li Ting pulls her up from Gu Nancang''s arms, and others are guessing that this handsome man of mixed blood is Su Jinxi. Is it a boyfriend? So the little hammer is always indifferent to the master. Si Li Ting took her slender waist, with a trace of imperceptible evil in his tone, and leaned over her ear and said, "honey, didn''t you call me here?" Look, these two people are so close It''s so sensational. Before Si Li Ting had note, everyone thought that Su Jinxi and Gu Nancang were very right. At the moment, Su Jinxi is also inexplicably harmonious in the arms of this half blood man, like ying an idol drama. Hear Si Li Ting such reply, Su Jinxi stare big eyes, "you, you are t?" Originally, everyone thought that the man was su Jinxi''s boyfriend. Who knows that he is the mysterious God T in the legend. Xiao a covers his chest. Why is God so unfair? People who think the game is so good must be extremely ugly. Who knows people not only y games well, but also have super high appearance. "God, are you t?" "My God, you are my idol. Sign me." "God, do you know little hammer, too?" For a while, everyone was very interested in Si Li Ting. It seems that t knows Su Jinxi, but Su Jinxi doesn''t seem to know his identity. Gu Nancang did not expect that t was Si Li Ting. If it was him, then he could understand. Why at that time t appeared so coincidentally, it was all for Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi is still immersed in the memories of T. he did so many things when he didn''t like him? He is so busy every day, as long as he sends a message, he will apany himself to y games. This can also exin why he was wronged, he asked himself how to be happy. He said that he would be happy to eat sweet, and then there were so many sweets in thepany that were sent by Si Li Ting. It turns out that t is Si Li Ting, and Si Li Ting is her master da da. Hongling on the side of her is already jealous. The head of the sect takes more care of Su Jinxi. She didn''t expect that such a handsome man of mixed blood is her master. "You also said that you and your master were innocent, and they hugged each other since we met. I don''t know how dirty it is in private. Master, now you should know how dirty she is?" Si Li Ting just noticed the monsters at the door, "this youngdy, don''t know what misunderstanding you have to my girlfriend?" In his old temper, he would not give Hong Ling a good face. Thinking that there are many Su Jinxi''s friends in the field, if you don''t do well, you will lose her face. Hong Ling was directly looked at by him, and did not dare to look at such a handsome man. Her face was flushed and her voice was numb. "You said she was your girlfriend?" Su Jinxi bit his lips. At present, she and Tang Ming are still in such an unclear rtionship, but the third uncle still admits her identity without hesitation. The only time they were aboveboard, she posed as his girlfriend. Outsiders may not know these, only those who know the inside story know how hard she and Si Li Ting are. Su Jinxi relies on Si Li Ting''s arms, her body is shaking gently. Si Li Ting hugs her more tightly. He knows what mood Su Jinxi is. His face still maintained calm: "yes, before I have been chasing her, but people do not agree. I had to approach her in a virtual identity and take her on a mission, which she never knew "Wow, how romantic, hammer, why are you so lucky?" Little a has a girl''s smile on her face. Gu Nancang''s expression is not very good. So when he came to sujinxi, there was no Si Li Ting in his heart. That is to say, in recent days, they were together. Are youte or are youte? Xiao B looked at Hongling with great interest. "You heard it. No matter whether it''s the master or T, he is actively approaching the small hammer." "Now that everyone has seen it, it''s time for you to go." Hongling turned away with a cold hum. Fortunately, she had taken a lot of photos before. When she went back, the youngdies asked that she could also hand over the work.Gu Nancang made an invitation gesture, "I didn''t expect that you were T. sit down first." "I didn''t expect you to be a sea." Si Li Ting found the existence of Gu Nancang when he came in. Canghai, Gu Nancang, he immediately understood. He was also d that he and Su Jinxi were together earlier, otherwise the result would be really hard to say. Si Li Ting leads Su Jinxi to sit down. With his presence, others dare not make fun of Su Jinxi and the headmaster. During the dinner, Si Li Ting and Gu Nancang drank a lot of wine when you came to me. The other people were already drunk. Only two people were sober. Even Su Jinxi just drank a few cups, and then he was flushed and fell asleep in the arms of Si Li Ting. Gu Nancang deliberately ignored Su Jinxi, "the total wine volume of the secretary is also good." "Mr. Gu is not bad. It''s hard to make an appointment with you because he is still a busy man." Si Li Ting did not intend toe in vain. Since Gu Nancang is the president of Gpany, it is a good time to talk about cooperation. "I can''t see it or you can''t see it. The president of Dihuang has always been mysterious and low-key. How many people can''t be seen in line." Si Li Ting''s eyes shed a touch of light, even Tang Ming did not know his identity, but Gu Nancang did. "You know it''s me?" "I didn''t know before, but recently the Lin family was suppressed by Emperor Huang. I found a man." "Who?" "Lin Jun, he is the person around you, so I guess you are the president of Dihuang." Gu Nancang is very vignt. "Now that Mr. Gu knows my identity, I won''t beat him around. Recently, Mr. Gu has a big project in his hands, and I''m very interested in it." Gu Nancang looked at Su Jinxi, who was sleeping in his arms. He said, "general manager, about the project, president Tang has been contacting me recently." Both Si Li Ting and Tang Ming want to get the project. Si Li Ting is not for the benefit, but just to control Tang Ming. But the dominant power is in Gu Nancang''s hands. If Gu Nancang and Su Jinxi had a rtionship before, then he would be his rival in love. Maybe he would give it to Tang Ming. "I know that this project is very important to me." Regardless of the result, Si Li Ting will try his best. "President Tang also said something important to him." From that day on the cruise ship, because Su Jinxi, Si Li Ting and Tang Ming officially dered war, I am afraid their choice will y a crucial role for them. "Mr. Gu, from the perspective of Dihuang and Tang''s twopanies, Dihuang is far higher than Tang''s in terms of scale and other aspects. The first project of Gpany''s return to China must be highly valued by you. Only by joining forces can we achieve a win-win situation. " Gu Nan Cang just chuckled. "Today is just a party. We don''t talk about business. It''s just that tomorrow I have an appointment with Mr. Tang. If the general manager doesn''t mind, you cane together tomorrow." Si Li Ting looks at the man who talks andughs. His heart is so deep that he can''t see it. Nobody knows what he sells in his gourd. "Well, it''s not early. I took Susu back first." Si Li Ting picked up Su Jinxi. "Mr. Secretary, please wait." "Mr. Gu." "If you really love her, please treat her kindly. If you dare to make her sad, I will take her away from you at all costs." Gu Nancang experienced too many emotional changes tonight, from shock to disappointment. Su Jinxi marveled that she was a little hammer, and was sad because she had other men in her heart. However, feelings are not like projects, as long as the effort to grab enough. Even if Su Jinxi is robbed to her side, if she still has Si Li Ting in her heart, how can she do? "I won''t, never will." Gu Nancang lit a cigarette, but he hoped that Si Li Ting would, at least in this way, have a little chance. Si Li Ting holds Su Jinxi to leave, only when he is around will let her touch wine. When going out, a woman stopped him, "ting, are you eating here, too?" Si Li Ting steps slightly, see wearing a ck sexy dress Hua Qing, she is also with wine gas out. "Has something to do with you?" Hua Qing originally wanted to say something, but saw a woman in the arms of Si Li Ting. "Who is she?" Su Jinxi''s head is buried in Si Li Ting''s arms. Hua Qing has not recognized her as Si Li Ting''s assistant. "Has something to do with you?" Si Li Ting or that sentence to answer her. "Ting, do you have to do this to me? I know you me me when... " "That''s enough. I''ve forgotten all about that year. You don''t need to mention that year. My baby is drunk. I have to take her home to rest. That''s it Hua Qing''s face was unwilling, "I don''t believe it! You haven''t had a woman with you for so many years.You didn''t see any of the women that the old man introduced to you. You clearly have me in your heart. " Si Li Ting raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth: "after the movie, you are afraid that you are addicted to acting. You think that the whole world can be your mistress. I don''t associate with other women because they''re just as disgusting as you are, and if you me it on you, it''s too ttering "Ting, I never forget you. I was also..." "What are you for? I''m not interested. I just want to tell you one thing. Don''t bother me. I''m living very well now." He walked away without stopping. Chapter 145 Su Jinxi''s wine is very good, like a sleeping cat in his arms. Si Li Ting tightly held her in his arms, "Su Su, you won''t leave me, will you?" Su Jinxi opened his sleepy eyes and asked vaguely, "what''s wrong with you, uncle?" "Susu, will you leave me?" Jin Ting can''t see the bright light from the window. "As long as the third uncle doesn''t abandon me, I will never leave him." Su Jinxi stretched out his finger, "do not believe us to pull the hook." Such childish action, Si Li Ting is slowly hook the finger to Su Jinxi''s little thumb. "That said, never leave me." "Well, that''s it." Su Jinxi''s head tilted and fell asleep in his arms. The consequence of the hangover is that he wakes up the next morning with his head spinning around, and Su Jinxi lies on the bed with no energy. "Uncle, I feel terrible..." Si Li Ting rubbed her temple, "haven''t you drunk so much wine before?" "Well, I seldom drink. I was happyst night. Why didn''t you tell me earlier when you were clearly t?" Su Jinxi held his neck and hung it on him. Si Li Ting raised a smile, "at that time you didn''t have me in mind, said you would y with me?" "Uncle, I think things in this world are really wonderful. The sea is Gu Nancang. You know, I met him that night in the United States. We were all in the same restaurant, but we didn''t know each other''s identity at that time. Later, because of will''s affair, he saved me by ident, and we met Su Jinxi''s experience with Gu Nancang is more wonderful than novels. Si Li Ting''s fingers crossed her eyebrows and eyes, "Su Su, I don''t like you to mention other men in front of me." "Well, I won''t mention itter. Ah, it''s 8:30. Why didn''t you call me earlier, uncle?" Su Jinxi gets up in a hurry. "No hurry. I don''t have to go to thepany today. I have an appointment with Gu Nancang and Su Su Su. You were drunkst night. I talked about cooperation with him." Su Jinxi stopped action, "third uncle, what did he say?" "He is very cunning. He said he would not talk about business affairs. Let''s go and talk about it today. At the same time, he also made an appointment with Tang Ming." Si Li Ting said in a deep voice. "Ah? What kind of tricks is Mr. Gu ying? " "When I go, I will know that I can calcte all other things. Gu Nancang is very hidden, but I can''t count it." "Then I''ll get up quickly. I can''t bete." Su Jinxi got up to clean up and put on a delicate make-up. When he came out again, he had a new look. Si Li Ting''s eyes lit up, "my Susu, you can always surprise me." "President, it''s time for you to call me assistant su." Su Jinxi mischievous smile, opened the door for Si Li Ting, "president, please." Si Li Ting chuckles and reaches out to take her into his arms and holds her into the car. Su Jinxi called out and put his hand around his neck. "Uncle, are you going to scare me to death? You can''t do this in other ces. I''m your secretary." "Fool, how many secretaries are secret lovers, you have to know that." Su Jinxi is not satisfied with the name of the lover, "the lover can not see light." "I''ll make you Mrs. Smith as soon as possible." Si Li Ting''s eyes shed a firm. As long as this project can be sessfully snatched from Tang Ming, then Tang Ming will not have any chips to exchange. Feeling his seriousness, Su Jinxi nodded, "well, I believe in uncle." Tang Ming here is also carefully prepared, assistant Zhan apanied Tang Ming for such a long time, it is the first time to see Tang Ming so nervous. "Mr. Tang, you are sweating on your forehead, please wipe it." Tang Ming took out a towel from his coat pocket and wiped it, "assistant Zhan, do you think we will win?" "Mr. Tang, you haven''t had a good night''s sleep these days. You''ve been studying Gpany all the time. I think we''ve done so much homework, and we won''t lose." The result of this time is not sure. Gpany is a super listedpany in the United States, although I don''t know why they suddenly returned home to develop. From their previous work style, they can only use one sentence to describe, there is no rule to follow! Every time the result of winning the bid is unexpected, Tang Ming''s heart will be sock of confidence. Two cars arrive at the same time, Tang Ming and Si Li Ting get off at the same time. "Why are you here?" Tang Ming asked coldly. "If you cane, can''t I?" Just met two people on the body already appeared opposite breath, Su Jinxi and Zhan assistant also appeared behind two people. The two looked at each other and nodded. They didn''t expect that their assistant, who had been working together not long ago, turned into opposition.Tang Ming didn''t know that Gu Nancang also made an appointment with Si Li Ting. What''s Gu Nancang''s heart? The two sides entered the private room together, and Gu Nancang was already waiting in it. "Mr. Gu." Tang Ming although some dissatisfaction, Gu Nancang will Si Li Ting also called, but still with a smile on his face. Si Li Ting''s face is an expression all the year round, even if he asks for help, he will not lower his head. Gu Nancang''s line of sight is toward Su Jinxi. "Is your body OK? I''ve got a warm gruel for you "I had a headache in the morning, and it''s much better now." After su Jinxi knew that he was the sea, he was not so distant. Si Li Ting''s eyes shed displeasure. Tang Ming was also curious. Gu Nancang seemed to have a better rtionship with Su Jinxi than before. Three people all like a woman equally, the atmosphere in the room is a little awkward for a time. "Let''s have a seat first. If you alle today, it means that I want to take the project to Dihuang or Tang Group." Although it is a choice of two, but no one''s heart bottom, a few people sat down. Tang Ming took the lead in opening up: "Mr. Gu, I think Tang''s group is more suitable than Dihuang for this project." "Why?" "I have studied Emperor Huang. Recently, there have been severalrge projects of several billion yuan. Even if she is rich in money, she will not be so rich in funds." Tang Ming has also been looking for Emperor Huang''s weaknesses, from the construction of crematoria to the looting of projects in the United States and their own projects. The turnover of funds alone requires a huge and astonishing amount. What Emperor Huang did can be either an advantage or a disadvantage. Si Li Ting knew that Tang Ming had some skills, but he did not expect that he also understood Emperor Huang. Tang mingdun continued to add: pared with Dihuang, Tang''s group has more money and more energy. Cooperation with Tang Group will make this project more perfect." Gu Nancang''s face makes people can''t see the idea, "general secretary, what do you want to say?" Si Li Ting put down his coffee cup gracefully, "Mr. Tang, it seems that you are really concerned about Emperor Huang, but Emperor Huang is far less useless than you think. Since I''m taking over this project, I''ve already made preparations for it, and I don''t have to worry about the capital turnover. " From Si Li Ting''s bidding for the ck gold card Tang Ming, we know that his value is far above himself. What happened to Si Li Ting over the years and why it has be so fierce! Su Jinxi can feel the coldness from several sides when standing aside. She smacks her tongue. Is this the aura of the superior? It seems peaceful on everyone''s face, but in fact, the wind and clouds are surging. Gu Nancang was not slow to open up: "the words of both of you have some truth. In my opinion, both of yourpanies are equally excellent, and it will not cause any loss to ourpany to choose who to choose." Even at this time, we still can''t guess what Nancang is thinking. "What do you mean, Mr. Gu? In a word, we hope to cooperate with you Gu Nancang took a sip of coffee and said, "you two are uncles and nephews. If you are a family, why are you so eager to win this project? Is there no one willing to quit? " "Sorry, Mr. Gu, this project is very important to me. I have no reason to give up." Tang Ming looks at Su Jinxi. This is the only chip he can use to fight for Su Jinxi. He must not lose. Si Li Ting''s eyes are firm, "I can give up any project, but this one can''t." Gu Nancang saw the two people''s positive expression, and he guessed it was the same. Si Li Ting and Tang Ming fought for not a project, but a woman. "Little hammer, it seems that they are fighting for you." Tang Ming is surprised by Gu Nancang''s address to Su Jinxi, why she is called a hammer. Su Jinxi, as a client, didn''t know what to say. "Who would you choose to cooperate?" Gu Nan Cang said with a smile: "since they are all aiming at you, I will give you the right to decide. I will cooperate with whoever you want me to cooperate with." As soon as he said this, the other three were stunned, including Su Jinxi himself. This is a huge project with billions of dors. Who is he and how can he give the decision to himself? "Mr. Gu, you Are you kidding? This joke is not funny at all Su Jinxi shakes his head. "Little hammer, what have I ever made fun of you. These two people, one is your nominal husband, the other is the one you really like. You are more suitable for this decision than I am Gu Nancang thought about itst night. As he said, no matter it is with Dihuang or Tang''spany, there is no loss to his Gpany. Since both Si Li Ting and Tang Ming attach so much importance to this project, he has guessed something, so he is willing to give Su Jinxi the right to choose. "Mr. Gu, this is a multi billion project of Gpany, so you give it to Jinxi? What is your rtionship with her? " Tang Ming is not good at heart.Gu Nan Cang gently smiles, "my rtionship with her, ah Let''s have a rtionship withizens. " Tang Ming is at a loss, Su Jinxi''s heart is inexplicably warm. Chapter 146 Tang Ming''s eyes are obviously unbelievable, izen rtions, you will billions of projects to her?" Gu Nancang hook lips a smile, "president Tang, who will the project seems to be my business, and you have nothing to do with it." Then he turned his head and looked at Su Jinxi, "little hammer, I''ll take your decision as the basis, you can release the results." Su Jinxi bit his lips and looked at Tang Ming, "Mr. Tang, I''m sorry, I can''t give you this project." If she gives the project to Tang Ming, it is no doubt that she will lose the ace card in the hands of Si Li Ting, and she is not so stupid. At this point, money doesn''t matter. "Mr. Gu, if you really follow my decision, I hope you can choose Dihuang to cooperate." Gu Nancang helplessly looked at Tang Ming. "Mr. Tang, I''m sorry, this is her choice. I respect her choice. We have to cooperate next time." Tang Ming always knew that Gpany didn''t follow the routine, but he didn''t think the final result was decided by Su Jinxi. When Gu Nancang said that, Tang Ming''s spirits flew away. This project was obtained by Si Li Ting, and his only hope was so dashed. "Well, I hope we have a chance to cooperate next time." "Of course." Gu Nancang has already got up, "general manager, we have a good cooperation." Although Si Li Ting got the opportunity to cooperate, he didn''t feel any pleasure in his heart. This cooperation opportunity is not Gu Nancang''s face, but Su Jinxi, whose dignity as a man is stabbed. He didn''t expect Gu Nancang could do this for Su Jinxi. At most, they only chatted online for a period of time. He gave Su Jinxi billions of options. Hand in hand, Si Li Ting converged from the heart of the unhappy, "happy cooperation." At least Tang Ming didn''t have a chance to turn around. All the decisions are in his hands. "Next, I''ll send the assistant the cooperation n. If I have something else to do, I''ll go first." Gu Nancang said goodbye freely. Su Jinxi heart a warm, "Canghai, thank you." Gu Nan Cang hook lip a smile, "you are happy good." The interaction between the two made the other two feel ufortable. Even if Si Li Ting knew that they were nothing, he could not tolerate any man to treat Su Jinxi so well. Tang Ming is more difficult to say, because he took this step because of Su Jinxi. He also knows what will happen next. As soon as Gu Nancang leaves, only Tang Ming and Si Li Ting are left in the field. Si Li Ting pulls Su Jinxi to his side and sits down. "Tang Ming, what to do? You have no straw left. What are you going to do?" Tang Ming''s chest is full of anger, "third uncle when a good means, really want to drive me out of the way." "Tang Ming, if I wanted to kill them all, I would have done it for a long time. I have been in peace with the Tang family these years. I have no intention of the Tang family. I don''t care what you want, but Susu is nothing else. I can''t give her up. Now you have another chance to go back on your word. I want to see your divorce certificate with Susu in three days. If you get the divorce certificate, I can guarantee that we can discuss the crematorium and we will give you a satisfactory ount. If you can''t bring it out, I''ll tell the senior management and the old man that you''ve lost so much money. Do you think you can still be the president? You should be very clear about the old man''s character. He only uses valuable people. Why hasn''t he taken out his shares for so many years. You all think that he is for me. Only I know that the old man wants to test us and make natural selection. He wants to choose the best person to be the sessor of the Tang family. " Hearing this, Tang Ming was obviously unbelievable, "uncle, what do you mean..." "I mean very simply, whether it''s you, Tang Ming, or me, the old man has been waiting for us to kill each other. The one who survived was the sessor of the Tang family that the old man wanted. I had seen through the trick for a long time, so I said that I was not interested in the Tang family. Tang Ming, you are a smart person from small to big. You should know what is the best choice for you. " Si Li Ting light way. Tang Ming today to know the truth, "so the old man is not sincere to you?" "True? Hehe, if he was sincere to me, he would not have happened at that time. He has been arranging for us to kill each other. " Su Jinxi knew that Tang Jiayuan was more dark than what she saw. However, how many rich families are clean? Tang Ming was dumbfounded, carefully recalled the words of Si Li Ting, from many things can prove that Si Li Ting did not lie. "Grandfather is to select the best sessor to run the Tang family. Like the ancient kings, he is right." "I don''t care whether it''s wrong or not. Just remember what I said today. Tang family, I can''t argue with you, but Su Jinxi, no one can take it away."Tang Ming saw the woman beside him, "uncle, what if I want to catch a dead man? Once I announce my identity with her, you can''t be together in all your life "What good can you get?" Si Li Ting asked. "If both sides lose, no one can get it." Tang Ming has never been an impulsive person, only these impulses are rted to Su Jinxi. He knows that he should not be impulsive. If he is impulsive again, he may lose his whole life. "I wish you knew that, and I might as well tell you that I would not give up her if it turned out that way one day. Even if people in the world point out, I will tell everyone that she is my wife! That will never change. " Su Jinxi bit his lips and sighed: "Uncle..." "It''ste. We still have something to do. You can think about it. There are three days to think about it. I hope you can think about it clearly." Si Li Ting pulls Su Jinxi to get up. Su Jinxi looks at the ugly Tang Ming. "Mr. Tang, I''m very grateful for your help when the Su family was down. I don''t know why things turned out like this. In my heart, you are a very good person, I do not want you to use extreme means to retain me, even if it is to retain my people, also can not keep my heart. Miss Bai loves you very much. I hope you can treat her well from the beginning to the end, and never let her down After they said this, they left. Tang Ming sat on the sofa for a long time and smoked one cigarette after another. Assistant Zhan looked on with heartache. In the past, the man who could control everything in his hands was decadent for the first time. "Mr. Tang, let go. Miss Su doesn''t like you. Even if you insist, you can''t change anything." In the smoke, Tang Ming''s eyes are bleak. If Su Jinxi didn''t leave her when she was ill, and if he stayed with her when she needed herself most, would the result today be different? He knew very well that even if he let Su Jinxi go, he and Bai Xiaoyu could not go back to the past. It was su Jinxi who taught him what love is. He felt guilty about Bai Xiaoyu only years ago. Guilt is not equal to love. "Assistant Zhan, I''m tired." "Mr. Tang, thepany is not busy these days. If you really feel tired, you may as well have a good rest." Tang Ming didn''t go too far away and went back to his vi directly. He is very aware of the current situation, and Su Jinxi divorce is the best choice. But at the thought of giving up Su Jinxi, his heart was so painful, as if he had missed a precious treasure. "Jinxi, Jinxi I know you first. Why can''t we be together After su Jinxi and Si Li Ting left, her mood was also veryplicated. She never thought of a stranger on the Inte, but she was the one who saved her from suffering. "Don''t think about him!" Si Li Ting just took a look and knew what she was thinking. "Uncle, besides you, Canghai is the second person who treats me so well." "It''s enough for you to have me. You don''t have to ask for the good of others." Si Li Ting held her in his arms, his fingers were very strong, as if to rub her into his bone marrow. "I know, I just appreciate the sea." Si Li Ting raised her chin, "Su Jinxi, you give me a good record, now you see is your man, this life you are not allowed to think of others!" Su Jinxi on the pair of blue eyes, sapphire like eyes full of serious. This overbearing and serious third uncle, she hook lips a smile: "well, I remember." "Never forget it in this life." "Well, don''t forget." Since Su Jinxi got along with Si Li Ting, he asionally found a little childish in Si Li Ting. "Who is your man?" "Si Li Ting." "That''s good." Si Li Ting is so satisfied that he hugs her and kisses her deeply. "Ah Lipstick... " Si Li Ting didn''t care so much. Gu Nancang''s behavior made him very dissatisfied. He was like a wild animal devouring Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi to suffocate before he released her, she helplessly took a tissue to wipe his lips. "Si Li Ting''s eye actually has a cluster of small mes," Su Su, you should be much better recently? Does it still hurt? " "Well, it doesn''t hurt much, uncle. You don''t have to worry about it." "If it doesn''t hurt." Secretary Li Ting hook lips a smile, "directly back to thepany." "Well, I remember you have another appointment." Su Jinxi thought he had made a mistake, so he quickly checked his small book. "It has just been cancelled. I want to go back to thepany and do something that I have to do." Su Jinxi looked at him suspiciously? What do you do? ""You''ll find out in a moment." The car stops in the garage. Si Li Ting takes her up from the golden elevator to the familiar office. Su Jinxi has just put down her bag and is pushed down on the sofa by Si Li Ting. "President! "What are you going to do?" Si Li Ting evil evil smile, "at this time, you still call me third uncle." Chapter 147 These days, because of the previous injury, Si Li Ting has not touched her. He is afraid that he will identally hurt Su Jinxi. Thinking of thest crazy in this office, Su Jinxi repeatedly retreated, "uncle, don''t do this, now I''m your secretary." This kind of thing has one have two, she does not repel and Si Li Ting contact. Thest time was impulsive, and she didn''t want to be in such a ce with a calm look. "Doesn''t Susu know that the close secretary has to meet all the needs of the president, including the physiological needs." Su Jinxi suddenly speechless, "uncle, I''m not well." "You said it didn''t hurt before. I''ll be more careful." Si Li Ting has already opened her zipper. "Uncle..." "Dear, Lin won''te in. It''s just you and me." Si Li Ting whispers in her ear like a devil, and tempts her a little. Soon Su Jinxi is defeated for a long time. "Then you can''t be too long." "Good." His eyes were half shining, and she was very attractive every time. His kiss fell again and the door was pushed open. "Miss, I said you can''t go in!" Lin Jun''s voice came. "As I said, your president and I are old friends!" The voice is Huaqing. As soon as Su Jinxi heard that the door was opened, he quickly hid in the arms of Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting angrily looks at the woman standing at the door. Hua Qing doesn''t seem to think that the man who had no desire before would do such a thing in the office. The face with delicate makeup has changed, "ting, what are you doing?" Si Li Ting didn''t loosen Su Jinxi, pulled the suit coat on one side to cover her body. Su Jinxi was embarrassed to probe out at this time, so he had to bury his face in the arms of Si Li Ting. She angrily pulled a Si Li Ting, clearly she said no, this man is going to mess, and now was caught. Si Li Ting grabbed her small hand, "don''t make noise." Looking down at Su Jinxi''s big eyes with anger, he couldn''t hold the small woman looking at him like this. Si Li Ting''s back is to Hua Qing. Hua Qing can only see the woman''s bare thighs and her skin is white and smooth. Two people''s postures should be as ambiguous as possible. It can be seen that if they didn''te in, they would have In the past, Si Li Ting never touched her, but now he hugs another woman in such a posture. Hua Qing''s heart is filled with countless jealousies, and Lin has already turned his back on his back. "My Lord, Miss Hua said it was your old friend and broke into it directly, regardless of the obstruction of the front desk." Because of Hua Qing''s special identity, the front desk is her little fan sister. Hua Qing knows in a few words which floor Si Li Ting is on. Lin Jun is also because she is the film queen, and she said that she is an old friend of Si Li Ting, so Lin Jun does not dare to resist. Who knows to break in to see is such a picture, disturb Ye''s good thing, oneself must die. "You go out first." Si Li Ting was not angry. "Yes, sir." Lin Jun runs faster than the rabbit. There are three people left in the room. Su Jinxi lies in Si Li Ting''s arms. She feels embarrassed even though she is separated by one person. Hua Qing can only see Si Li Ting''s back. She can feel that Si Li Ting is zipped up for the woman in her arms. "Miss Hua, do you have an appointment?" Si Li Ting asked. "Ting, do I have to make an appointment when I see you?" "I''m not familiar with Miss Hua. Please don''t call me by such an intimate address, otherwise my baby will be angry." Si Li Ting bows his head and kisses Su Jinxi''s earlobe. Su Jinxi blushes and pushes him away. Her little strength is not enough for Si Li Ting to scratch itch, Si Li Ting adds strength, Su Jinxi cries out with pain. Hua Qing heard a woman''s whining, as if there was a cat in her heart, "ting..." "I said, don''t call me that! You don''t deserve it. " Si Li Ting''s voice became cold. Even Su Jinxi, who was shrinking in his arms, was shocked. Si Li Ting quickly reached out and stroked her back to show herfort. Hua Qing has been promoted to the altar in recent years. Who looks at her will not be respectful, but the person who yells at her is still Si Li Ting. Her heart is more aggrieved, in the past, the man clearly held her in the heart of love. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Miss Hua, I''m afraid you didn''te here to reminisce about the past, did you?" "Mr. Secretary, I came here today to talk to you about the heroine of that movie. I''ve brought with me the edited versions of my harem dramas over the years, and I''ll wait until you''ve seen them before deciding whether I deserve it or not. " Originally is to talk about cooperation, Si Li Ting aroused a sneer, "want to talk about cooperation with me, but I am not free now.""When are you free?" "When I''m done." Si Li Ting picked up Su Jinxi and walked towards thepartment inside. Hua Qing''s eyes were wide. "What are you going to do?" "Miss Hua is already an adult. She doesn''t know what I''m going to do? Of course, I don''t have the habit of exposing my baby to others. " He took Su Jinxi into thepartment and locked the door. Gently put Su Jinxi on the bed, Su Jinxi saw a trace of sadness in the eyes of Si Li Ting. "Uncle, do you still love her?" Her heart is not good, she felt that before Si Li Ting said those words are Si Li Ting deliberately angry that person. If not still love Hua Qing, why should he care about her feelings. "Si Li Ting shakes his head," even if once loved, now also already did not love. " "Then you..." "Susu, do you know what she did to me Su Jinxi shakes her head. She has asked before. Si Li Ting doesn''t want to mention it all the time, so she is embarrassed to ask again. "Susu, I admit, I really liked her back then. I never touched her. On her birthday, I went to her and found that she and other men were rolling happily Su Jinxi finally knows why Si Li Ting has been reluctant to mention his past. Maybe that woman has hurt him more than he imagined. Any man will not tolerate being betrayed. That''s why he doesn''t say so. "Uncle, now you..." "Susu, I know what you want to say. After her, I worked hard to create my business empire. When I was a child, she chose to take revenge on others. I want one day she will kneel down at my feet and beg me, which is why I created the stars in the first ce. With the passage of time, I also gradually forget her, habitually into the work. After you appeared, I knew that there was such a clean girl in the world. At first, I just thought you were interesting. Every time you see me like a scared fawn, it''s just like this. You make me totally moved. Now I only have you in my heart. Some people say that the more you love, the more you hate, the more you love. In fact, it''s not like this. Hua Qing was OK before she appeared. I felt sick when she appeared. The pictures I saw kept turning in my mind. I had no love for her, only disgust. " Su Jinxi Du mouth, "third uncle must have been very good to her in the past." From his own details, we can see that he used to be the same to Hua Qing. "Honey, none of us can predict the future. If I knew I would meet you at that time, I would not look at her more. It''s over. I don''t want to hide anything from you. I really like her, but I never touch her, and I certainly don''t love her as much as you do. " "Hum, how long have you known me? How can you know that you love me more deeply? You just make me happy." Si Li Ting pulled her face, "Susu, if you said that the business empire was created for her, then for you, I can also destroy everything I created by myself. Can you feel my feelings for you?" Su Jinxi just smile, "after that, you are not allowed to have any dispute with her! Not at all, or I''ll go and wear green hats for you, too "Girl, do you dare to threaten me? See if I can spare you! " Si Li Ting ha her itch, Su Jinxi in bed smile into a group, Su Jinxi around his neck, "uncle, do you want me?" "Goblin, what do you say? But you don''t like to be in front of people, so I won''t move you. " "Don''t you want to piss her off? I will cooperate with you this time Although Su Jinxi has never experienced the feeling of being betrayed, she just can''t bear to think about the third uncle being with others. At that time, she had a premonition that it was not so simple that Si Li Ting just understated and said a little. Can let that strong third uncle hate for so many years, she to Si Li Ting caused more than that. "Susu, I said I love you. Although I want you, you are not a tool to revenge her. You are the one I love and I will respect you, so... " People who were still in high spirits before did not touch her now. Su Jinxi felt his love and respect for himself. "The third uncle loves my heart, I already feel it, so now I want uncle to feel my love for you." If she had killed her before, she could not have done these things, but when she thought that Si Li Ting was so lonely and helpless after she was drunk, she said not to leave him. He seems to be strong, but in fact he is very fragile. He is also afraid to worry about gains and losses. Such a third uncle is also her heartache, that woman brings his injury, let oneself slowly caress to it.Su Jinxi usually does not take the initiative, Si Li Ting is like a wild wolf, let alone her deliberate initiative, he has been crazy. "Susu, you are such a goblin "Uncle, when Susu was most helpless, you helped me again and again. You gave me confidence and let me do everything I wanted to do. But today I also want to tell the third uncle that he will not be alone from now on. Susu will always be with you. " Chapter 148 Hua Qing stares at the door, and the woman''sughteres from inside. Soon, theughter bes the voice of whining. As an adult, she certainly knows what Si Li Ting is doing, but she still can''t ept that the man will have other women. She closed her eyes can also think of the scene that year, that day is her birthday, she knows that Si Li Ting secretly bought a ring a few days ago. He must want to surprise himself and propose on his birthday. But the man appeared, he was like a devil in his ear and said: "you don''t want a woman master? I can give it to you. " "Do you really want to give it to me?" At that time, I was just a little actor who had just stepped into the entertainment circle and yed a few supporting roles. It''s not a servant girl who brings tea and water to the mistress, or a viin. How can the entertainment industry be so easy to mix up? She did not have a good background. At that time, Si Li Ting was born out of wedlock. Want to be in this circle quickly, Hua Qing hesitated, she knew for a long time that there would be no free lunch in this world. You have to give whatever you want, including this person. "Of course, but I have one request." Man''s eyes are so evil. "What do you want?" "Please me until I''m satisfied." He said it word by word. "No, I already have a boyfriend. I can''t betray him." His face was held up by someone, "it''s so simple. Do you think you will be different when you enter this circle? Unless you want to be the 18th line forever and be trampled under the feet of the female Lord, not only the female master, but also the female two and three can send you. I can guarantee that I will escort you in the future. Besides me, you don''t have to hide the rules. " Hua Qing is excited. Her biggest dream is to be a heroine. All the spotlights are on her face. She works hard at acting and spends so much time practicing every day, just to be the focus of everyone? Now the opportunity was in front of her, and she swallowed. "But my boyfriend knows..." "If you don''t, I won''t, how can he know?" Hua Qing thinks that in the future, she will be the heroine. With his escort, she will have a lot of resources. She doesn''t have to be told to go, she will have her own nanny car, travel with a few assistants, that is what a scenery. "Then what am I going to do?" "Please the man, you should understand very well, I see you have a few bed ys are good, let me I have a feeling. " By the way, it''s just acting. Hua Qing regards the love with men as a drama. She used countless means on the man, watching the man''s body gradually excited, satisfied her self-esteem as a woman. She worked harder, although she had never fought with a man. In order to y a good sex y, she went to observe and specte on these things. From body tonguage, she thought it was a wonderful y. So her waist is softer than a snake, and her voice is itchy. However, she did not know that when shebored to perform, Si Li Ting would stand at the door and take all this into consideration. Even if the man did not stop at this time, he just shrugged his shoulders. "Well, this is not what I said. He saw it with his own eyes, so I can''t be med." Hua Qing only felt that the sky had copsed at that moment. She had never seen such an expression on Si Li Ting''s face. He didn''t do too much. He just threw the ring out. "You don''t deserve this ring." From the beginning to the end, he only said this sentence. Hua Qing wanted to exin, but she didn''t know how to exin it. It''s a fact that you betrayed him. No matter how you exin it, you can''t cover it up. Later, he disappeared from the Tang family. No one knew where he was going or what he was doing. He seldom showed up. Unexpectedly, he was the boss of Xingyu and the president behind the scenes of Emperor Huang. He had said long ago that he would build a business empire in the future, and then he would give her all the life she wanted. However, the other woman may have betrayed himself. She is unwilling, Si Li Ting''s good can only give her a person, and her person is what thing! Hua Qing waited for a long time, and her self-esteem reminded her to leave, but she still didn''t go. Just because she wants to stay and talk about the heroine with Si Li Ting, and she wants to see who that woman is? When Si Li Ting came out again, it was an hour and a halfter, but Su Jinxi didn''t have the courage toe out. Anyway, she''s a secretary too. People must think she doesn''t know the shame. When I did it, I was hot headed. Now it''s toote to regret.Si Li Ting knew that she was always thin skinned, so he didn''t force her. When Si Li Ting went out, Su Jinxi came down barefoot and put his ears on the door. The mouth says not to be afraid not to worry, but the woman all has a kind of inborn sensitivity. The ex girlfriend he liked was out there, and she couldn''t be calm anyway. Si Li Ting walked out of the door, swept Hua Qing one eye, "haven''t you left yet?" Hua Qing is much calmer than she was then. After working in the entertainment industry for so many years, she has also be able to judge the situation. "Mr. Si, I am really interested in the heroine this time. I have read the script three times, and I am confident that I can perform well." She came towards Si Li Ting, she did not believe that the people who loved her in the past wouldpletely forget her. "This is a collection of my previous roles. As long as you''ve seen it, I promise you won''t want to use me." Si Li Ting snorted coldly, "Miss Hua''s tone is really big. I won''t beat around the bush. I don''t care who I give this role, and I won''t give it to you." "Tang Li Ting, you''re revenging yourself Hua Qing''s chest was very undting. She still stays in the past Si Li Ting''s meticulous care for her, he has never had such a look at himself. So cold without a trace of emotion, as if he was a passer-by. "Vengeance? Is Miss Hua trying to remind me that you also got your first heroine by your private talent? " "I don''t know that..." "I don''t care about your mood, Hua Qing. If youe to me with a trace of old love for you, you want to get the role. I can tell you clearly that I fall in love with others, so please don''t always swing around in front of my eyes, it''s really annoying. In the past, Tang Li Ting, who was willing to fight for you, is dead. Now what you see is Si Li Ting. This is thest time I''ll exin to you. OK, please leave. " Si Li Ting said calmly. Hua Qing did abandon him for the sake of glory and wealth, but if she knew that Si Li Ting would be like this, she would not let go. He has everything, but she wants to disappear from his world, how can she be reconciled? "I don''t believe you like people! You used to love me so much "It seems that acting really does harm to people. Your mistress is sick again." Si Li Ting''s face was not satisfied, and directly called Lin Jun toe in. "Take her out. No one can see me, especially her, without my appointment." Si Li Ting pronounced the sentence mercilessly. Lin Jun saw Si Li Ting''s eyes about to rain. Before the storm came, he quickly solved the woman. "Miss Hua, please. If you don''t leave, I''ll have to call the security guard. If you are photographed by the media, I''m afraid it will damage your reputation." "Si Li Ting, you will regret it!" Hua Qing hates to step on high heels to leave. Lin Jun pulls the door again for Si Li Ting, but he is angry. Si Li Ting returns to the suite again, and as soon as he opens the door, Su Jinxi''s body lying at the door has no time to leave, and suddenly falls to Si Li Ting''s arms. Su Jinxi''s face turned red when he was caught eavesdropping on the corner of the wall. "That I just want to see if the door is dry. I''ll check it. " Hearing her lie, Si Li Ting chuckled, "is it, is that checked?" "It''s clean. Remember to add a drumstick to the room cleaner." Su Jinxi''s own lies are round, sorry. Si Li Ting is a glimpse of her feet without shoes, "recently the temperature began to drop, although there are carpets, do not barefoot on the ground." Then he picked her up and put her back on the bed. Su Jinxi put his arm around his neck. Such a gentle uncle is her. Now she has an unreal feeling. "Third uncle, do you think Tang Ming will divorce me?" "Yes, he can''t afford to gamble. From childhood to adulthood, what he wants most is the Tang n. If it is destroyed at this critical point, he will not be reconciled. The most important reason is that if you don''t love him, why should he pay such a high price? Tang Ming is a smart man, he won''t be stupid. " Although he said that, Su Jinxi couldn''t calm down when he thought about the past asionally because of his own wind. "I hope he won''t be stupid." "Good, you can be my wife. As soon as he gets divorced, shall we get the certificate?" "Thank you, uncle." "Thank you for what?" "Thank you for not hating me." "It''s you who don''t dislike me, Susu. I''ll love you well in the future." "Well, well, I still have a contract I haven''t read." Su Jinxi got up in a hurry. Si Li Ting couldn''tugh or cry. He was a little assistant who was too dedicated. Last night, both of them had gone to sleep. I don''t know what dream she had. She woke up in the middle of the night and had to pull herself to read the contract."Remember to wear shoes." Si Li Ting gentle reminder. "Good." Two people return to work again, Si Li Ting looks at that CD that Hua Qing brings. Did not want to throw into the garbage can, his life is impossible to deal with her. Su Jinxi came over with the contract and saw the CD of the garbage can, "just throw it away? I''ve seen her y and it''s really good. " "Why, do you want me to really give her the role?" "In terms of what I really think in my heart, I don''t want it at all." "Then it''s not over. Why should I keep my heart blocked? Ah, as long as I have Susu, it''s enough. By the way, from tomorrow, I''ll also record some videos for Susu, and then I can y them back often." Chapter 149 When he heard the video recording, Su Jinxi''s face changed, "no, you can''t record it." Seeing her blushing face, Si Li Ting bent over her ears and said, "honey, what I''m talking about is recording your daily life. What do you want to record?" Su Jinxi''s face was even redder. She had just thought of something in her head. Third uncle is not dirty, now how to be her dirty! "Cough, I, of course, I also want to record the daily life. Well, look at these contracts, and I''ll make you coffee." Seeing Su Jinxi''s fleeing back, Si Li Ting sends a light and happyugh. Su Jinxi took a long breath and let uncle see the joke again. It is getting closer and closer to the appointed time, and there is no movement there. I heard that he didn''t go to work these two days. Tomorrow is the deadline given by Si Li Ting. Will Tang Ming be obedient or is he going to kill him? In the morning, she was a little restless, carrying coffee to Si Li Ting, because she was in a trance and kicked to the corner of the table and almost fell down. Fortunately, Si Li Ting quickly caught her, "ufortable? You don''t look very good since you got up in the morning "Nothing. Go on with your work. I''ll take care of it." Su Jinxi dries the coffee on the carpet with a rag. I don''t know why she was so scared, just like a precursor to theing rain. Si Li Ting looked at her expression trance, frown, she is not in a good mood today, he has no intention to work. "Susu, if you''re tired, go and have a rest." "It''s OK. I''m not tired. I''m not really tired." The mobile phone vibrates. It''s Tang Ming''s phone. Su Jinxi almost didn''t throw his coffee cup to the ground again. "It''s his phone." Si Li Ting only returned a word: "connect." Tang Ming calls at this time. Maybe he has made a choice. Su Jinxi takes a deep breath and answers the phone. "Mr. Tang, have you considered it?" "Jinxi, I suddenly want to eat your food. Can youe here?" Tang Ming''s voice is not as indifferent as before, there is a loss that Su Jinxi has never heard of. "About the divorce, you..." Su Jinxi is only concerned about this. Tang Ming helplessly raised the corner of his mouth: "Jinxi, don''t you give up a trace of me?" "Mr. Tang, I''m sorry. I said that before." "You can cook me another meal, and I''ll agree to divorce. That''s all I want." It''s more important for Jintang to think about two whole nights. No matter what the result is, Jinxi will like it. The key is that Su Jinxi doesn''t like him at all. He puts all his eggs in one basket, even if he gets her in name. What she really has to face is that she stays by the side of another man every day. She can''t always tie her with an iron chain. So he had to give up Su Jinxi and grasp everything in front of him, otherwise he would lose more. "Well, are you at home now?" As soon as Su Jinxi heard that he was going to divorce, the whole person was very happy. Tang Ming heard the change of her tone, helpless smile, she can''t wait to leave their own. "Yes, I''m at home. You cane alone. I don''t want to see anyone else, or I''ll change my mind." For a long time, except for the days when Su Jinxi had surgery, he had dinner with her every day. Every time I remember, I still feel very beautiful. That kind of in life is what he always wanted most. "Well, I see." Su Jinxi hung up. Si Li Ting waiting for her exnation, Su Jinxi honestly said Tang Ming''s original words. "So you''re going to cook for another man now?" Si Li Ting has already left his pen, his face full of anger. "Third uncle, Tang Ming said that he had only one request, otherwise he would not divorce." "No divorce? Now he has a choice? Susu, the strong in the world is respected. Now the right to choose is in our hands. What qualification does he have to say no? " "Uncle, I can''t calm down in my heart if I don''t get a divorce. I''m afraid I''ll make extra troubles. Tang Ming''s request is not too much. If only a meal can exchange for a divorce certificate, then what can''t be done? Besides, Xiaozhu is not in his house? Once Tang Ming has any change, Xiaozhu will inform you toe at the first time. " Si Li Ting cold hum: "you have not cooked for me, now run to cook for others." It turns out that he is eating this vinegar, and the third uncle has a childish side. "After that, I''ll cook for you every day. Is that ok?" "I can''t bear to do it every day. Let''s do it on the weekend." Si Li Ting was coaxed by Su Jinxi. In fact, there are some doubts in his heart, in case Tang Ming really chooses to kill the.Even if he won''t let go of Su Jinxi''s hand, the one who is ndered is Su Jinxi. It is a bad thing to be able to turn a big thing into a small one. Moreover, Tang Ming''s handle is in his hands, I dare not really do anything. "Well, on the weekend, I''ll leave work early." "I''ll pick you up after dinner and you can cook it for me when you get home." Si Li Ting was serious. Such a serious expressionst time she was in Si Li Ting and others to talk about the contract to see. "Well, well, it''s up to you." "Don''t let him touch your finger." "Well, I know, I won''t let anyone touch me." Si Li Ting mercilessly kisses her, just let Su Jinxi go. Su Jinxi leaves with aplicated mood. In fact, she and Tang Ming came all the way, from the beginning of acting toter, he did not know how to really like himself, and took the marriage certificate. In order to get divorced, he and Si Li Ting go around again and again. Su Jinxi sighs that things are changeable. Finally, everythinges back to the origin. Just after she and Tang Ming divorce, can really and uncle Shun Li go down? In my mind, Hua Qing''s appearance appears. For the future, Su Jinxi is really more and more unable to see through. I bought some dishes and mentioned Tang Ming''s home. Tang Ming was wearing casual home clothes. "Here you are." "Well, where''s Xiaozhu?" Su Jinxi looked into the room and didn''t see bamboo. "Today I only want you and me. Don''t worry. I''m not so hungry and thirsty to do anything to you. I won''t wait until today if I really want to do it." Su Jinxi saw that her mind was exposed, and she felt a little embarrassed. She had experienced such a thing before. Now she is on guard against people except Si Li Ting. "I''ll wash the dishes first." Su Jinxi goes to the kitchen and Tang Ming follows her in. "I''ll help you." Maybe he just wanted a chance to get along with himself, but Su Jinxi didn''t refuse, "OK, you can peel potatoes and make curryter." Tang Ming saw that Su Jinxi tidied up all kinds of dishes in an orderly manner, which should not have been the work of her real daughter. Don''t say it''s su Meng. Even Bai Xiaoyu won''t do these things. "I heard that the people of the Su family are very bad to you. What are your ns after you leave me? How do you tell the Su family? " "There''s nothing to exin. At the beginning, I had to help them with my happiness, butter I realized that they only regarded me as a chess piece that could be used. Don''t worry about such family members. I didn''t expect them in the past, and I won''t rely on the Su family from now on. " Tang Ming on her firm eyes, pared with the first time, you have changed too much." "It was the third uncle who made me change. Without him, I would always be the stupid Su Jinxi, and I would only live for myself." "I remember you were afraid of him when you came to the Tang family. Why did you not Su Jinxi didn''t expect to have such a peaceful chat with Tang Ming one day. Maybe he can''t be a lover or a friend. "At first I was really scared, and then every time I was injured or bullied, he happened to show up. No matter it''s fate or chance, knowing that it''s not right, I still choose to be with him without hesitation. " Tang Ming saw her mouth with a sweet smile, which is a lucky woman from the heart of the smile. "Jinxi, if, I mean if, I didn''t leave you in the Tang family several times. When you had appendicitis, I sent you to the hospital. So will you like me? Even a little like it? " Tang Ming''s eyes behind the lens have some urgent desire. Su Jinxi shook his head. "If that''s the case, I don''t know if I''ll like third uncle, but I won''t like you, president Tang." "Why?" Tang Ming for a moment excited to seize her arm, found himself too excited and quickly released the hand, "sorry." "Because you liked Bai Xiaoyu at that time, I would only stay away from you, not close to you." Tang Ming helplessly smile: "so it is destined that there is no predestination between us?" "Maybe, Mr. Tang, why do you like me? I remember you like Miss Bai very much Not only Su Jinxi, but everyone thinks so. This is why even siting didn''t expect Tang Ming to like Su Jinxi. "I have a long story with her. Do you want to hear it?" Tang Ming helped the mirror frame. In fact, if we don''t want to be friends with JinSu, we can always nod In addition to Tang Ming''s threat to himself, he was a good man in Su Jinxi''s heart. "I threatened you and took my marriage certificate by force. Don''t you hate me?""If you can divorce me, I''ll forgive you." Su Jinxi smiles brightly. Her smile dazzled his eyes. "Now I understand why Uncle San likes you." "Why?" "Because you are really beautiful, beautiful enough to cover all the darkness, people can''t help but want to get close to you and let you heal. It''s a pity that I don''t have this blessing to own you, Jinxi. OK, I''ll let you go... " Tang Ming at the moment of seeing her smile decided that he should protect the smile, not destroy it. Chapter 150 Looking at Tang Ming''s face calm, Su Jinxi''s heart is also a lot of light. "If that''s true, it would be great." She didn''t want to break the with Tang Mingyu. "Jinxi, I agree to divorce you. Since you have someone you like now, you certainly don''t want to act with me as before." "Sorry, Mr. Tang." Tang Ming gently smile: "there is nothing wrong can not afford, at the beginning and you married, I admit I also have a purpose. In addition to catering to the people of the Tang family, there is also for the sake of shares. You don''t owe me anything. Now what we have to do is to think of an excuse for divorce. " Su Jinxi knew that Tang Ming was for shares. As expected, none of the people in this rich family had a simple one. "I''m sorry about this. I didn''t abide by the agreement. You can say that I was cheating. Anyway, they will know about me and uncle sooner orter." "Jinxi, you''re still so kind. I''ll give you the excuse. Let''s meet at the Civil Affairs Bureau at 9:00 tomorrow morning." "Thank you, Mr. Tang." Su Jinxi was relieved. She made some home cooked dishes. Tang Ming poured her a ss of orange juice, and she was red wine. "Didn''t you want to listen to me and Bai Xiaoyu before?" "Well, if you don''t mind saying it." Su Jinxi is really curious. Before her appearance, Bai Xiaoyu had a good rtionship with Tang Ming. "Xiaoyu is my ssmate in college. In fact, I didn''t like her at first, until something happened." "What''s the matter?" "It was graduation season. I asked her out to make it clear. I refused her. She left very sad and had an ident on her way home." "Ah?" Su Jinxi heard the heart was pulled up, "what''s wrong with her?" "She was given by a few ruffians Defiled. " It''s hard for Su Jinxi to imagine how a woman would experience those things, and she didn''t know what to say. "At that time, she changed from a girl to a woman. She experienced a great shock. I felt guilty. If I didn''t ask her out, these things would not have happened. Because she was in a sanatorium because of her mental breakdown, I felt very guilty in my heart, so I often went to see her. That night was her birthday, I apanied her to drink a lot, so drinking was a mistake, we had a rtionship. Thinking that she was hurt because of me, I should be responsible for her if I want her again. " "So at first, you were just guilty and responsible to Miss Bai?" "Yes, I don''t have much feelings for women, and she has always been the only one, because her background is not good and she is disliked by my mother. In order to share shares and please my grandfather, I just wanted to find a shield. I didn''t know what true love is until I met you. I always feel guilty about Bai Xiaoyu, but it''s not love. It''s because I''ve been wrong for so many years. " This is what Tang Ming thought about recently. "Mr. Tang Then you... " "Bai Xiaoyu and I can''t go back to the past. The Tang family will never ept her. Even if I divorce you, she and I will not be the same as before." It''s hard for Su Jinxi to evaluate what kind of person Tang Ming is. He can always treat a woman with guilt. Also once wanted to break through with Si Li Ting, but said at this time that he let go. He is both good and bad. Is he a good man or a bad man? "Mr. Tang, I hated you before, but at this moment I decided to forgive you." Su Jinxi Yang lip road. Tang Ming likes Su Jinxi''s warm smile, "Jinxi, I hope that person can always make you smile like this." "Third uncle will." Tang Ming raised his ss and said, "I don''t want to be enemies with you. Can I be friends in the future?" "Good." The meal was veryfortable for both of them. The knot had been untied. At seven o''clock, Su Jinxi had already offered to leave. Tang Ming was a little disappointed, "Jinxi,ter Can you stay with me again His eyes showed a touch of loneliness, Su Jinxi thought that Tang Ming had a lot of difficulties along the way. She nodded. "OK, next time I''ll be with you next time." "Uncle, I don''t have much inmon with him." Tang Ming looks disgusted. Su Jinxi covered his mouth with a smile, "a friend is to get along slowly. How can you know if you don''t? Anyway, the third uncle is no older than you. In my opinion, you two have a lot inmon. I''d like to invite you to dinner some other day After a meal, Su Jinxi and Tang Ming have be good friends. Both of them enjoy this kind of rtionship, much better than before. "That''s a deal. You can''t drive me away when Ie." "Well, how about tomorrow night? Tomorrow is the weekend. I promised my uncle to cook for him"Good, see you tomorrow." Tang Ming and Tang Mingsi smile away from the car. As soon as the door opened, the body was immediately pulled in by Si Li Ting, who was cold and did not speak. "Uncle, what''s the matter?" Su Jinxi poked him in the chest. The angry Si Li Ting is very proud and lovely. He doesn''t answer. He holds Su Jinxi''s hand tightly. Su Jinxi straddled to sit on Si Li Ting and put his hand around his neck, "uncle, are you angry? Or are you hungry? " Si Li Ting snorted coldly and turned his head to one side. The awkward uncle is really lovely! "Ah, the third uncle doesn''t pay attention to me, so what to do?" Su Jinxi murmured, learning from the appearance of Si Li Ting kissing her before, she bit his earlobe. Feeling that the man''s breathing became thick, Su Jinxi gentlyughed, "the third uncle still doesn''t speak, then..." The tip of the tongue along his earlobe slide to his neck, she has never done this, the division of fierce will her in the back seat. "Woman, has anyone taught you not to sit on a man''sp?" Si Li Ting is wearing a thick airway. Like other women, even if they are naked in front of him, he will not look at it. But this little woman kisses him, all his anger disappears, this woman is poisonous! "Not before, but can the third uncle teach Susu?" Su Jinxi looked at him with his head askew. At least and Si Li Ting together for such a long time, she is also familiar with the character of Si Li Ting. "Little Susu, you can get out of bed tomorrow morning. I''ll give you yourst name. You asked for it." Si Li Ting said and opened the zipper of Su Jinxi. "Uncle Tang and I have made an appointment to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau for divorce tomorrow. We still need to get off the bed." "Hum, I can''t spare you. I just had a sweet smile with Tang Ming at the door." Si Li Ting is angry that she not only cooks for Tang Ming, but alsoughs at him. It is clear that he is a viin! "Uncle Tang and I have be friends. I also invite him toe to our house for dinner tomorrow." Su Jinxi is not afraid of death. Although the front of the Secretary Li Ting does not like, but after this sentence he is quite like, our family, soundsfortable. "Stir fry two scallions for him, just make it up." Si Li Ting hummed. "Uncle, you are the president of Dihuang. Why are you so stingy? At least two eggs "You just know how to make me happy and make it clear to him?" Si Li Ting wrung her small nose, in fact, he will also have scruples in his heart, although now the initiative is in his hands. In case Tang Ming disagrees, he must lose both sides, and if Tang Ming is in a hurry, what should he do if he does something bad to Su Su? Such an oue is also good, reduce the loss to the minimum, after he and Tang Ming are also on the same line, Su Su will not be injured. "Let''s make it clear that Mr. Tang is not as good as we thought, eh Every family has a difficult lesson to read. " "Then you don''t have to think about it, Susu. You just have to remember that you can only have me in your eyes." Si Li Ting is a smart person. Although he doesn''t know what Tang Ming and she specifically said, he vaguely feels what it is. "Well, I know. I just want to have a third uncle." Su Jinxi smile, smile surprised to Si Li Ting''s eyes. "I''m hungry." Si Li Ting releases Su Jinxi. Knowing that she didn''t like to be in front of others and love with himself, he had no previous hegemony on her, and would always stand in her position. "I''ll cook for you when I get home. I don''t know what uncle likes to eat." "As long as you do it, I don''t choose." Back home, Su Jinxi tied an apron and began to cook for Si Li Ting. The maids were all whispering. "Wow, miss can cook." "Young master, I''m very lucky." "Tut Envy. " Si Li Ting sat on the sofa and watched TV with pride. The dog blood drama on TV was released randomly. For the first time, he had no turntable, and his heart was full of happiness. This is the life he wants. Two people do not know what is going to happen next, Hua Qing repeatedly in Si Li Ting side frustrated, her lungs are going to explode. Who is that woman? She didn''t see her face twice. All of a sudden, she thought that she had a female assistant with Si Li Ting on that day. Si Li Ting has never been close to a woman. Is this female assistant! Call out the monitor and ask people to check the origin of Su Jinxi. If you don''t know, you will find that Su Jinxi is Tang Ming''s wife! This is too exciting! Tang Ming''s wife and Si Li Ting get together. Hua Qing suddenly understood what, "ting, I knew you can''t fall in love with others, this woman is the chess piece you use to revenge." A man in a nightgown came in and his finger went directly into Hua Qing''s clothes."Oh, I''m looking. Wait a minute." "Xiao Qing, please me. That''s what you need to do." Hua Qing was held to the bed, the man directly into the theme, Hua Qing frowned. "Don''t worry. I just got a big news." "What''s the news?" "Your cousin''s wife is cheating." Hua Qing is very proud. "He didn''t like this woman at all. If he did, he wouldn''t have made it public until now." Infidelity for the rich is really unusual, of course, most men, women still dare to cheat, that is a lot of courage. "Guess who she was cheating on?" "Who?" "My ex boyfriend." Hua Qing''s chin was pinched hard, "how, these years, you are still thinking about him?" Chapter 151 Su Jinxi had a good night''s sleep, and she could finally be with her uncle. When the first warm sun of the morning fell on her, she opened her eyes and looked at the handsome man around her. "Good morning, uncle." Si Li Ting kisses on her red lips, "in a good mood?" "That''s of course. I''ll see you at the Civil Affairs Bureau at nine o''clock. I can finally solve this problem. Do you think I''m happy?" "Susu, we can finally be together Si Li Ting rubbed her hair. Two people get up in a good mood, Su Jinxi habitually gets up early and brushes his mobile phone to watch the news. A big piece of news appeared, "the eldest young master of Tang''s group and the eldest miss of Su''s family are married!" Su Jinxi''s face changed greatly. Did Tang Ming repent? But yesterday he had a gentle look on his face. "What''s that look like?" "Uncle, no, it''s not good! Look at it Su Jinxi handed the mobile phone to Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting saw the news, his face was cold as ice, "Tang Ming! How dare you repent At this time, Tang Ming called, Su Jinxi suppressed the panic, "general manager Tang, are you sending the report?" "Jinxi, I just saw the news. I''m afraid you may misunderstand me and call to exin it to you. It''s really not me." "Mr. Tang, if it wasn''t for you, who would it be?" Si Li Ting snatched Su Jinxi''s phone, "I don''t care who put the report. In short, I want to see you in the Civil Affairs Bureau at nine o''clock. If you don''te, you will be at your own risk." He said he directly hung up the phone, "uncle, what''s going on here? Is it really the news from general manager Tang? " "It''s him. I''ll see if he''lle or not. If you dare to fool me, I''ll make him regret all his life. Go and go to the Civil Affairs Bureau." Si Li Ting made a quick decision. No matter who released the news and what the purpose was, he only needed Su Jinxi to be honest with him! Su Jinxi changed his clothes and went to the Civil Affairs Bureau. "Third uncle, I believe it''s not president Tang. If it''s really him, there''s no need to say those words to mest night." "I don''t think it''s him. He''s not that stupid." "If it''s not him, it''s someone else. I have a bad feeling." Seeing the worry in her eyes, Si Li Ting held her in his arms, "Su Su, I will protect you. You just need to be my woman." "No matter who it is, if you dare to move you, I will not spare him!" he said The car soon arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, as Si Li Ting said, if it was the news released by Tang Ming. His main purpose is not to divorce Su Jinxi, so he will note. The car stopped at the side of the road, and didn''t see Tang Ming''s car for the time being. Su Jinxi pulled his finger tightly and made no mistake. When the mobile phone rings, Su Jinxi is scared to y. After a look at the caller ID, it was su Meng who called. From childhood to adulthood, it was no good for Su Meng to find her. "Hello." "Su Jinxi, you bitch, I tell you, my brother-inw is mine!" Su Meng''s face is like this. Su Jinxi knows that Su Meng has always wanted to get close to Tang Ming, but she said this "What''s wrong with you, Su Meng?" Early in the morning was scolded for no reason, no one will be in a good mood. Su Meng has always had a dream with Tang Ming. She always thinks that Tang Ming doesn''t like Su Jinxi. The woman on that day proved that, so she had a beautiful dream of Mrs. Tang. Who knows that as soon as this newses out today, isn''t it true that Su Jinxi''s status as Mrs. Tang is confirmed? What''s the point of that night of painstaking design of Tang Ming? Su Meng was in a bad mood and called to scold Su Jinxi. "I tell you, you''d better divorce your brother-inw quickly, or you''ll regret it all your life?" Hearing Su Meng''s threat, Su Jinxi feels funny. Where does Su Menge from. Maybe he was used to being bullied by Su Meng when he was young. Su Jinxi didn''t obey like before, instead he askedzily. "Well, why should I divorce?" "Su Jinxi, don''t drink or drink. Do you think your brother-inw really likes you? I''ll tell you, that night on the cruise ship. He slept with me all night and touched me several times. I haven''t got my period this month. Maybe I have a brother-inw''s child Another heavy news came, and Su Jinxi was confused. But when I think of Su Meng, she is used to lying. What if she is a liar? "What evidence do you have? Do you think you can just say it? " "Well, of course. I recorded it all night. Although I can''t see the process, there are voices. Su Jinxi, you''d better divorce him earlier, or I''ll expose the recording and video! ""Su Meng, I don''t know what''s wrong with you and Tang Ming, but it''s useless for you to go to him and look for me for your affairs." Said Su Jinxi mercilessly hung up the phone, how she could not expect Su dream and Tang Ming to roll together. What happened to Tang Ming and Su Meng that night? "Tang Ming and Su Meng?" Si Li Ting was very clear. "Yes, it doesn''t look like they''re going to get together." "Maybe this Su Meng can help a lot." Si Li Ting''s eyes shed aplex light. Tang Ming''s car stopped aside, "Jinxi, you listen to my exnation, it''s really not me." "Mr. Tang, I know it''s not you. If it was you, you wouldn''t be here." "Now someone has released the news, this marriage..." Tang Ming hesitated, and he would guess what the people who put the news behind the scenes were for. "It''s over." Si Li Ting, instead of Su Jinxi, replied that nothing can prevent them from getting divorced. How much time and energy did Tang Ming spend in order to let him go? If he didn''t get divorced now, what he had done before would have been in vain? "Yes, Mr. Tang, I''ve decided to divorce first. As for what that person means, we''ll keep the same and deal with all kinds of changes." Su Jinxi heart has been ready, she and Si Li Ting together, life together. The three people walked into the Civil Affairs Bureau at the same time. There was no one except the staff. It is the first time for staff to see such a situation. The first time a woman divorced, she married another person immediately. Look at the two people''s looks, are very handsome, good envy ah! Out of the door, Su Jinxi got and Si Li Ting''s marriage certificate. At this moment, she couldn''t believe it. "Uncle, I married you. I really married you." Before two people can not appear in the open and aboveboard, with this card, she also has a lot of confidence. "Si Li Ting Mou Guang gently looked at her," Su Su, after you are my Secretary Li Ting''s person. " Tang Ming looks at two people Lang have affection, concubine intention, some envy also some envy, also relieved a lot. Maybe he underestimated Si Li Ting''s feelings for Su Jinxi. Maybe Su Jinxi''s marriage to him is the best choice. "Uncle, Jinxi is a good girl. I hope you can treat her well." "You don''t have to say that. I knew it for a long time." Si Li Ting said seriously. Tang Ming had no choice but to smile. It seemed that she had no eyes and didn''t find Su Jinxi earlier. "Mr. Tang, let''s find a ce to sit down and have a chat." Su Jinxi has something to ask Tang Ming. Previously, Si Li Ting also said that as long as Tang Ming agreed to divorce, everything about the crematorium could be discussed. Three people went to the restaurant to discuss, "uncle, I never thought I would sit down with you one day and talk about things." "I didn''t think of it." Si Li Tingnguidly holds Su Jinxi''s slender waist road. "Mr. Tang, there is no outsider here. I just received a call from Su Meng. She said You and she used to... " Tang Ming''s face was very ugly. She thought she had finished Su Meng with 10 million yuan. She never thought she would say such a thing. "What else did she say?" "She asked me to divorce you, or she would publish the video. You and she really..." Tang Ming doesn''t look like she likes Su Meng. Su Meng is obstinate and willful, not as good as Bai Xiaoyu. "Jinxi, if I say I was designed, do you believe it?" So far, Tang Ming knows that sophistry is useless. "You were designed by Su Meng?" "That night on the cruise ship, she used your mobile phone to send me a message, and in your room, I thought she was you, just At that time, there was no light in the room. I didn''t know it was her until dawn. I had given her 10 million yuan. Who knows she even recorded something. " This is why Tang Ming didn''t like the Su family. They were insatiable. "I remember that night, Su Meng did take my mobile phone. She said that her mobile phone was out of power. Mr. Tang, I''m sorry, I didn''t know she was going to send you a message." "It''s all over. It seems that things are getting tricky again. Su Meng is like a time bomb." Si Li Ting doesn''t care about Tang Ming. He only cares about Su Jinxi. Tang Ming''s phone rings. It''s from the old man. That news has no influence on the Tang family. It must be something else for the old man to find him. "Grandfather." "Minger, I''ll bring my daughter-inw back for dinner tonight, and she''ll be back." "Yes, grandfather." Tang Ming hung up the phone, "the most difficult thing came, Chen came back, and my grandfather asked me to take Jinxi to dinner in the evening." The two divorced privately. The Tang family didn''t know that they were still Tang Ming''s daughter-inw in their eyes. This mess is more and more chaotic, "uncle, what should I do now?""Isn''t this a good opportunity?" "Well?" "Announce your rtionship with me." "Third uncle, what would the Tang family think of us?" "You think I care? Tang Ming, do you care? " Si Li Ting is obviously ready to take Su Jinxi back to the Tang family to announce his identity. Tang Ming helplessly smile: "do you think I still have the qualification to care?" "Even if the Tang family thinks you''ve been cheating and you can''t make a scandal out of it, they won''t publicize it." "Third uncle, no one else in the Tang family can, but you forget that person. Do you think he won''t?" Su Jinxi looked at the two men and cautiously said, "is that man Tang Chen, the second young master of the Tang family?" "Yes, he is. Everyone would like to see you make a fool of yourself." "If you don''t announce it, will you and Jinxi be lovers for a lifetime? Besides, I never care about gossip Chapter 152 Tang Ming knows that Si Li Ting has always been a maverick. He said he didn''t care. He really didn''t care. "Uncle doesn''t care. What about Jinxi? Jinxi, don''t you care? She''s a woman after all, and those words won''t sound good Su Jinxi was afraid that Si Li Ting would repent. "Uncle, I''m not afraid of rumors. I used to worry about ndering the reputation of the Su family. Since the Su family did not regard me as a rtive, why should I care about the Su family. Even if it was spread out one day, it was the sin made by the Su family. They asked me to marry president Tang. Third uncle, we had a hard time together. As you said, no matter what happens, I won''t let go of my hand. " Look at Su Jinxi so nervous appearance, Si Li Ting lightly caresses her back, pacifies her mood. "Susu, when did I say I would give you up? I''m afraid you won''t be strong. " "I won''t. Even if the Su family gave me life and raised me up, I have paid off what should be paid back." Tang Ming thought of the appearance when she met Su Jinxi. Unconsciously, she became stronger. Si Li Ting hook lips a smile, "if he dares to move my woman, I will give back a hundred times." The current situation is quite different from that of that year. It was Huaqing who chose Tang Yu on his own initiative, while Su Jinxi and Huaqing were different. Hua Qing is a woman who knows what she wants. Glory and wealth is what she wants most. Su Jinxi is different. She is clean and simple. She doesn''t need much money. She can go with herself for a lifetime. "Are you willing?" Tang Ming suddenly asked. Su Jinxi doesn''t know Hua Qing married Tang Zhen at the moment, so he doesn''t understand the meaning of his words. "I only know that Susu is the most important person for me now, and no one can hurt her." "Third uncle." Su Jinxi clenched his hand. "Well, let''s go back to the Tang family today." Before Tang Ming thought that Si Li Ting yed with Su Jinxi at most, and how much sincerity could he pay. Until he saw the pattern of two people getting along with each other, he now felt that he had done something wrong. Si Li Ting was really good to her. "Well, since you all agree, I will sacrifice my life to apany the gentleman." "General manager Tang, we will be on the same front in the future." Su Jinxi raised his lips andughed. "Well." Seeing Tang Ming getting better, Si Li Ting didn''t hate him as much as before. The next three people discussed the investment, and Si Li Ting also cancelled the construction of the crematorium ording to the agreement. And he ns to join hands with Tang Ming to buildmercial housing in the area, so that the housing prices in that area will rise even more. Tang Ming will not only not lose money, but also make more on the basis of the original. "Are you satisfied with such a solution?" Si Li Ting asked lightly. "Thank you, uncle. It''s very good. I''m afraid that Tang''sing back this time may be a plot against Tang''s group. If I really lose money, my grandfather will rece me as president. " This is also the result of Tang Ming''s repeated thinking. For a woman who doesn''t love herself, when there is no money and money, it is the biggest stupidity. "So should you and I work together to deal with Tang Er Shao this time?" Si Li Ting will never forget what happened then. "I''d love to be with you." Tang Ming was not very fond of the man. Su Jinxi looks at Si Li Ting and Tang Ming. Does that second young master make people so annoying? Why do Tang Ming and Si Li Ting hate him so much? On this day, both Si Li Ting and Tang Ming were very busy. Si Li Ting was busy managing the rtionship and canceling the construction of the crematorium. The nning has been done before, but now it has to be changed into a business district. The nning department is also busy. However,pared with the crematorium, everyone is more happy with thetter n, which will bring the maximum benefits to thepany. Until the afternoon, Si Li Ting looked at his watch and asked Su Jinxi to change his clothes and go back to Su''s home. "Uncle, don''t you think I''m not good-looking? Why do you need to change your clothes "Little fool, if you don''t look good, are there any good-looking people in the world? You are wearing secretary''s clothes. You are going back to the Tang family as my wife. Of course, you should wear clothes that match your needs. " Si Li Ting''s gentle exnation. He has decided to treat Su Jinxi well and give her all the best. "Well, I''ll go to the closet and look for clothes." "Don''t change it. I''m ready for you." Si Li Ting took out a delicate box. Su Jinxi opened it and found that she wanted to cry at this moment. It was a white skirt she saw in the window when she apanied Su Meng to buy clothes. It was simple in style, and there was an Yimi flower on the skirt. At that time, the salesman told her that the discount would cost more than 80000, which scared Su Jinxi away. She covered her lips. "Uncle, how do you know I like this dress?""You stand in front of the window and look at the skirt. I look at you from the top of the building. I see you are staring at it all the time. I know you must like it. After you leave, I have someone buy it." As early as at that time, Si Li Ting had her in her heart. Su Jinxi held Si Li Ting excitedly, "uncle, you are so good." "Try to see if it''s appropriate. I was going to give it to you at that time, but I forgot it when I left in such a hurry." "Well." Su Jinxi quickly changed his clothes, braided his hair and put on light make-up. The woman in the mirror is fresh and indifferent, just like a beautifuldy who has left the world behind. "Susu, you are beautiful." Si Li Ting sincerely eximed. "Uncle, I remember you said you like ck. Why did you buy me light clothes recently?" "In the past, I was too overbearing. Everything was dominated by myself. Later, the more I love you, the more I want to focus on your preference. Anyway, my baby is very beautiful and looks good in everything. " "Uncle, you are bing more and more popr." Su Jinxi hung his head and chuckled. "It''s just for you." Tang Ming''s car has been waiting downstairs, three people seem to be fighting general, drive straight to Tang''s house. Along the way, Su Jinxi nervously held his skirt. He said it was ok, but he was still afraid. Si Li Ting pulled her hand, "don''t be nervous, everything has me." Su Jinxi has been able to imagine what happened next. She felt guilty at the thought of how good mother Tang had been to her before. But she wants to be selfish once. The longer she dys, it is a kind of harm to others. Sooner orter, it will be over. As night fell, the car stopped at the garage, and Su Jinxi''s hands were in a cold sweat. See her so nervous appearance, Si Li Ting joked: "can you walk? Shall I hold you? " "Uncle, don''t say, I''m really a little weak." Su Jinxi''s legs softened when she thought of the face of master Tang. "Forget it, I''ll hold you." Both Si Li Ting and Tang Ming have experienced great storms. In other words, both of them are thick skinned, so they won''t have the psychological burden of Su Jinxi. "No, uncle. I''lle down by myself." Su Jinxi dare not think, if Si Li Ting will take her back to the Tang family, how arrogant it should be! He had a bad rtionship with the Tang family. Others thought he was deliberately dering war. Si Li Ting gentleman''s get off, he just got off, Tang''s car also arrived. Two people got off the bus. They were Tang Chen and Hua Qing. "Uncle, don''t be hurt." Su Jinxi heard a strange man''s voice, his voice line is rtively low. Is this the second young master? She would like to see who the second young master was, and what he looked like when he could be hated by both Si Li Ting and Tang Ming at the same time. Put the hand on the hand of Si Li Ting''s invitation, she slowly got out of the car. Just appeared by two people''s line of sight, Hua Qing facial expression is not good-looking staring at her and Si Li Ting hand in hand. Tang''s sight swept over Su Jinxi''s face, and a startling color shed in his eyes. Su Jinxi such a style of women, he has always been despised, feel like a cup of boiled water, insipid and tasteless. But Su Jinxi is different. Her seemingly pure appearance is more flexible, which is not found in other women. Hua Qing said coldly and sarcastically, "the little assistant now really doesn''t know the shame." Su Jinxi saw Hua Qing. She was wearing a ckce dress and big dark sses on her face. She took off her sunsses and looked at Su Jinxi coldly. How could she be here? Hua Qing is holding a man in a navy suit. That person and Tang Ming have three points of simrity. If Tang Ming''s temperament is gentle, then this man is a little feminine. His appearance is very delicate, a pair of peach blossom eyes slightly pick up, the breath that the body exudes is not so easy to provoke. Is He Tang Ji? That Hua Qing cheated is Si Li Ting''s nephew? Su Jinxi knew why Si Li Ting hated Tang Er Shao so much and why Tang Ming said that. Before he came, the rtionship of this family was very chaotic, and even more chaotic after he came! Tang Shi''s nce at Su Jinxi made people feel ufortable. He said with a smile: "this is Miss Su. I''ve heard a lot about you." "Two little." Su Jinxi gave a light greeting. Tang Ming gets off from another car and looks at him with a smile. "Brother, why didn''t your wife get off from the third uncle''s car instead of the same car you were in?" Tang Ming helped the mirror frame, and aplicated color swept through her eyes blocked by the lens. He didn''te back on the day he married Su Jinxi, but Tang Xuan called Su Jinxi''s name directly.It shows that Tang Ji did an investigation into his affairs, and as soon as he came back, the smell of gunpowder was very strong. Tang Ming maintained a modest smile: "Jinxi works in the third uncle''spany." "Brother, your heart is also very broad. Your wife doesn''t work around you, but works for others..." "Susu, let''s go in. It''s cold. Be careful of catching cold." Si Li Ting leads Su Jinxi to leave as if no one else, as if he didn''t see the existence of Tang Ji at all. Tang''s sarcasm is like a clown himself. Chapter 153 Su Jinxi really felt that the Tang family was not so peaceful this time, and it was even more terrible than she imagined. As soon as she entered the house, mother Tang was very happy to wee her, "herees the brook, brother-inw, you..." When she looked at Si lengting and Su Jinxi''s hands, the smile on her face stopped. "Ming''er, don''t you take good care of your daughter-inw?" She did not know what the situation was, looking at Tang Ming. "Mom, we have something to say when wee back today. Let''s wait until grandpaes down." Tang Ming is still calm. He knew that if he had told his mother in advance, she would not agree. At present, only the three of them knew about it. "What are you going to say? I''ming down! " Master Tang slowly came down from the stairs. Hua Qing and Tang Li also came in, two people toward the old man, "grandfather, are you ok?" "Well, I''m very good, Xiao''er. If you don''te back to see my grandfather these years, will there be no Tang family in your heart?" Su Jinxi obviously felt that the old man was better than Tang Ming in treating Tang Xuan. What is the origin of Tang He? "How? In recent years,panies in the United States are on the rise. I have no time toe back to see you. Now, it''s stable there. I''ll stay in China from now on. " Tang Zhen coaxes the old man to be happy. Tang''s mother took advantage of this gap to pull Tang Ming aside, although she did not know what Tang Ming was going to say next. See just Si Li Ting is led Su Jinxi toe in, she has a bad feeling in her heart. I''m afraid what Tang Ming wants to say is not a good thing, but something about Su Jinxi. "Mom, you''ll find out in a minute." Tang Ming''s line of sight is only in the old man''s hand. "Ting''er is back today, OK, all right!" Si Li Ting iszy to the sofa: "today Ie back is not to eat." Hua Qing is obsessed with looking at Si Li Ting. Compared with that person in the past, he has changed too much. Now all over the body exudes the breath which lets the woman infatuate, wants to be close to him, wants to be together with him. "Oh? What does ting''er want to say "Grandfather, I''ll do it." Tang Ming said. "Why is it rted to you again? What kind of medicine do you sell in the gourd?" Mr. Tang looked at Si Li Ting and Tang Ming. Tang Ming a face indifferent way: "I and Jinxi feelings, divorce." "What The old man and Tang''s mother spoke in the same voice. Although the old man seldom talks, he still likes Su Jinxi''s daughter-inw, let alone his mother Tang. "You, you tell me again, who let you divorce? Is the stream so good? Why do you want to divorce her? " Mother Tang took Su Jinxi''s hand and asked, "is this boy sorry for you? Xi Xi, you have a lot of adults. Don''t me him. " Su Jinxi is very sad in her heart. Mother Tang is really kind to her. If she can, she doesn''t want to hurt her. "Auntie, it''s not Mr. Tang''s fault, it''s..." Su Jinxi wants to take all the mistakes to herself, and Tang Ming interrupts her words before she finishes. "I''m sorry for Jinxi. I can''t let other people go and leave Jinxi alone every day. Last time she had acute appendicitis, I left her to go on a date with someone else. She had a lot of hardships when she married me, but I always like other people... " "Bang." There was a loud apuse in the room. Mother Tang always loved the child most. It was strange that she pped her. "I told you to break up with that fox spirit. You don''t listen. Where can Jinxipare with that fox spirit? In terms of appearance, family background and personality, which one of her can''tpare with Bai Xiaoyu, you bastard Tang Ming''s sses are crooked. Su Jinxi didn''t expect Tang Ming would take all the pots to himself. He said that the matter of excuse was handed over to him, and it turned out that he wanted to take all these things by himself. "Auntie, it''s not like this. General manager Tang..." Tang Ming knew that Su Jinxi was kind and would not let himself take the responsibility alone, but one person was wrong, and two people were also wrong. Let him carry it on his own. Even if Su Jinxi is dragged into the water, he just wants to carry less. "It''s all my fault. I left her with others on the night of the wedding. I married her just to cope with your forced marriage. Jinxi and I have never lived together. Only when youe, she wille to apany me. She''s very nice, but I don''t like her. It''s better to set her free than to keep her around all the time. " Tang Ming said this when looking at Su Jinxi, his words are true and false, only the parties can understand the deep meaning. Old man Tang''s face flushed with anger, "you rebellious son! You should get down on your kneesTang Ming did not hesitate, the old man let him kneel, he knelt. "Housekeeper, bring me the familyw!" Su Jinxi didn''t know that the consequences would be so serious, "grandfather, it''s none of the business of the general manager Tang." "Jinxi, shut up." Tang Ming looked at her coldly, "it''s over between us!" Su Jinxi knew what he meant. He wanted him not to be involved, but it was hard for her to stand by. Soon the housekeeper took a thick stick and gave it to Mr. Tang, who took the stick and hit Tang Ming. Su Jinxi''s heart was filled with remorse for the muffled sound of a stick hitting his body. Thinking of his first acquaintance with Tang Ming, he said defiantly without a trace of emotion: "I know that the Su family has difficulty in turnover recently, and the bride price is 20 million yuan. If you can ept it, we will get married. We will not get the certificate for the time being, and the wedding will be handled in a low-key manner. Is there any problem?" In thepany, he was in charge of the unspoken rules, just as he appeared, "wait, I''ll interview you." When he returned home, when he was sarcastic by the Su family, it was he who rescued him: "Su Jinxi is already a member of our Tang family. If we want to fight and scold in the future, only the Tang family can have this qualification." I respect him very much in my heart. I didn''t expect that he would suddenly change his face. "From today on, Su Jinxi is transferred from the sales department to the secretary department. She will be my 24-hour personal assistant!" "I went to the Su''s, moved your ount, and got a card by the way. After that, you will be my rightful Mrs. Tang." "Su Jinxi, how dare you resign without my permission?" "Jinxi, I did it just to keep you." "Jinxi, OK, I''ll let you go..." The past scenese to mind. Su Jinxi sees that he has been beaten more than ten times. The old man did not show mercy. How could Tang Ming bear it? Tang Ming was nice to her and threatened her, but now he is protecting her in his own way. Su Jinxi tearfully, "grandfather, don''t fight. I beg you to stop fighting. I want to divorce president Tang because I like others." Tang Ming shouldn''t have suffered such a crime. If she put her own responsibility on Tang Ming, she would have a hard conscience all her life. The old man loosened the stick. "Who do you like?" He is more and more confused about this young man. For a while Tang Ming likes others, while Su Jinxi likes others. He is confused. "I''m the one she likes." Si Li Ting pulled Su Jinxi into his arms. This fool, originally, should be responsible for all the responsibilities by himself and Tang Ming. Others are eager to leave the dirty water as far as possible, but she rushed to pour it on herself. But if she really shirked the responsibility, it would not be su Jinxi. This is also why he and Tang Ming will like her reason, she is stupid stupid also cute. Old Tang was so angry that he was going to have a heart attack. "You, you are just a mess! Ting''er, what does this matter to you? " "I know Tang Ming doesn''t care about Su Su Su at all, so I force her to be with me." "You, you can''t be together. If ites out, what will others think of our Tang family?" Master Tang wanted to kill three people with one stick. "The reason why Tang Ming and Su Su handled the wedding in a low-key way is to prepare for today''s wedding "The problem is that now the media have reported that the Su family and the Tang family get married. If they get divorced, if people know that they are with you..." "Don''t forget, my surname has not been Tang for a long time. I have nothing to do with the Tang family. How can we not be together?" Compared with Tang Ming, Si Li Ting is much tougher. He has his ownpany and doesn''t need to look at the old man''s face. "You, you Is it to piss me off? " Si Li Ting directly helped Tang Ming up. "Kneeling also knelt down, and the punishment was also punished. This matter ended here." "So far, the third uncle is really simple. The Tang family has made such a big thing. If ites out, we will not have any light on our faces." Tang Chen and Hua Qing didn''t know that such a wonderful drama was staged today. Of course, they had to add fuel to the mes. Si Li Ting this will focus on his body, "this matter is no one knows, who disclosed to the media? I''m sure you know that. Who on earth wants to make the Tang family shameless? This sentence should note to me, but to you. " "Enough, now that such a big thing has happened, let''s first unite with the outside world and quickly block the news from the media. They don''t know about your divorce yet. After a while, everyone will forget it. You must not do anything to add insult to injury. " The old man stopped the smell of gunpowder in time. Hua Qing directly attacked Su Jinxi. "Miss Su is really a good method. First she climbed up to her cousin, and then she caught up with her uncle. Tut Tut, seeing you look pure, I didn''t expect to be such a powerful person. All the men of the Tang family are yed around by you. It''s really amazing. "She can see clearly that Tang Ming is clearly to protect Su Jinxi and take all the faults on her. Si Li Ting wants to wipe this matter directly. No one noticed Su Jinxi. She deliberately provoked the incident. Su Jinxi knows where Hua Qing''s hostilityes from. She is no longer the cowardly person in the past. She directly on the line of sight of Hua Qing, "Miss Hua,pared with means, I am much worse than you, at least I have never betrayed anyone." Chapter 154 Hua Qing didn''t expect that one of her little assistants would dare to talk to herself like this, or mention it. She took a careful look at Si Li Ting, whose face was indifferent, as if he had never known Hua Qing. If he had a sad look on his face, Hua Qing would have figured it out and proved that he still had himself in his heart. The more he downyed himself, he really did not have feelings, Hua Qing no longer spoke. Master Tang never agreed with him and Su Jinxi, "ting''er, you can''t be together!" "You seem to have made a mistake. I''m here to settle the matter between Su Su and the Tang family, not to ask for your consent." "Ting''er, I know you resent the Tang family, but you can''t do such a thing to revenge the Tang family." The old man of Tang tried his best to persuade him. "I really love her and have nothing to do with revenge. Besides, I have already obtained the certificate. Please call her Mrs. Siter." Mrs. Si, Hua Qing looks at the woman standing beside Si Li Ting, and clearly that position is her! "You The old man of Tang was furious. At the beginning, Si Li Ting changed his name and moved his registered permanent residence. He set up a new door. "So you don''t put gold on your face. I have no rtionship with the Tang family for a long time." "Pa Pa Pa Pa" of the sound of the p, Tang in one side pped his hands, "rare third uncle so like a person, cousin, you said you not only lost his wife, but also folded the soldiers." Tang Ming endured the pain, "what do you mean?" "What do you mean? Didn''t you tell your grandfather that the real estate project in your hands is about to lose billions of dors Tang Ming had long expected that Tang Chen was not an oil-savingmp, but he did not expect that Tang would find out Tang''s group so soon. He is d that he has reached an agreement with Si Li Ting, otherwise he will be caught by Tang Zhen. As soon as he heard about the loss of several billion yuan, his expression immediately became serious, "what loss?" Tang Chen was embarrassed to say something out of the way, "grandfather doesn''t know about this? I thought you knew "Tang Ming, please tell me clearly The old man felt that Tang Ming was hiding something from him. "Don''t be angry, Dad, let''s talk slowly." The old man suddenly pushed Tang''s mother, and Su Jinxi''s eyes were swift. He saw that not far away was the sharp corner of the table, which blocked Tang''s mother''s retreating body. Because of inertia, the old man''s strength is not small, all the pain is borne on her body, Su Jinxi''s waist hit the corner of the table. Her eyebrows a wrinkle, Tang mother also feel their strength is not small, "Xi Xi, are you ok?" "Auntie, I''m fine." At the moment, Mr. Tang is angry, and he doesn''t care about other people''s life or death. Tang Zhen looked like a good actor, "cousin, do you think you have been hiding from my grandfather, he doesn''t know?" "Since Tang Ming doesn''t say it, you can say it!" "Grandfather, in fact, I can''t me my cousin for this. Originally, the splendid city project was very good. Who knows someone built a crematorium around it? You said that themercial housing is surrounded by cemeteries. Who else will move in? ording to a preliminary estimate, at least a few billion yuan will be lost. " Obviously, Tang Yu didn''t know that Emperor Huang was the property of Si Li Ting, so he was so fearless. "What? How could such a thing happen? Tang Ming, I will give you Tang''s group. Is that what you do? The crematorium is going to be built there in advance, haven''t you heard from it? How did I teach you? Billions, what do you want to pay for? Whichpany is so arrogant? " "Dihuang, the very secretpany, has risen rapidly in recent years." Hua Qing''s eyes widened. She knew that Si Li Ting was the president of Emperor Huang. She didn''t tell Tang He about it. So it''s a coincidence that Si Li Ting and Tang Ming are right? Her eyes fell on Su Jinxi. Why did Tang Ming divorce Su Jinxi? Does that matter? "Tang Ming, what she said is true?" The old man of Tang said angrily. Tang Ming pushed the sses calmly, "not fake." Seeing Tang''s face showing a proud look, sure enough, Tang''s return this time is for Tang''s group. "Grandfather, it seems that my cousin has not learned how to run apany these years, so I am different. Under my leadership, Americanpanies have developed very well." "Well, you will take over the Tang Group in the future." "Dad, ming''er has been working hard for the Tang group all these years. How can he not do it because of a mistake?" Tang''s mother anxiously exined. Tang''s lips smile: "Auntie, you do beauty at home every day, do not know the work of things, cousin loss but a lot of money, to Tang brought great losses." "Tang Ji, you have apany in the United States! Why do you want to go back to rob Tang Group? You are brothers"Aunt, what are you talking about? Thepany in the United States belongs to my mother''s family. My name is still Tang. Don''t say it''s now, even in ancient times, there are people who can live in it. My grandfather taught us this way since childhood. The opportunity has been given to my cousin for a long time. He has not grasped it and wasted it. Can I be med? " Tang said coldly: "yes, you said it very well. I said that the Tang family will be inherited by the most capable people." Tang''s mother was very anxious and pushed Tang Ming all the time. "Minger, you''re saying something, isn''t it?" "Auntie, things are in front of us, and my cousin can''t change anything." Tang Ming raised her head and looked at Mr. Tang, "so my grandfather wants to give him the position of President?" "Not bad." "Why?" Tang Ming asked lightly. Su Jinxi didn''t know about the Tang family all the time, but she got it a little bit today. Tang Ming was trying to be an excellent sessor from childhood. There are Si Li Ting and Tang Ji in front of him. Si Li Ting is not interested in the Tang family, but Tang Chen is different. It is clear that he is sure to win the Tang family, and the old man is obviously more partial to him. Seeing Tang Ming''s back, Su Jinxi was inexplicably distressed by Tang Ming. The old man wiped out all his efforts with a word. She suddenly understood. Before Tang Ming said that she married her for shares, she also felt that Tang Ming was realistic. In such a home, if Tang Ming has nothing to contend with, it will only be swallowed up. No wonder Si Li Ting is sure that Tang Ming has no way to refuse. He has no right to choose not to divorce. Once he is caught, he will overturn all the efforts he has made over the years. "What else? I have always been a man with clear rewards and punishments. If you do something wrong, you must be punished! " Old man Tang said coldly. Tang Ming has always had a smile on her elegant face, but the smile in Su Jinxi''s eyes is so sad. "Grandfather, what if I said I had not done anything but meritorious?" Tang Ming''s voice is still calm. It''s like a mountain breeze across the hillside, so gentle. "Why do you deceive yourself? Are you going to level the crematorium with one person Tang Yu said sarcastically. Don Tang waited for his reply quietly, "you say." "I admit what Tang said, but what he said is the previous one. I went around and made a lot of efforts. Now I have convinced the president of Dihuang to cancel the construction of the crematorium, and he began to re n to build thend near the splendid city with me into a business circle. In this way, thend price in that area will not fall, but will rise. I will not lose money, and I will make a lot of money on the basis of previous estimates. " When Tang''s mother heard this, she calmed down. "Ming''er, you should have told your grandfather clearly. I was almost scared to death by you!" "Is that true or false?" "No way. I have received news that the Emperor Huang was still nning to build a crematorium yesterday. Cousin, if you deliberately lie to appease your grandfather, the lie will be exposed one day, which will be even more embarrassing. " Tang Ming turned her head and looked at Tang Chen. "It seems that your news is very backward. I just reached a consensus with President Dihuang today. As for the cooperation n, the other party is still drafting. I believe it wille out in three days." "Well, I''ll give you three days. If I can''t see the Emperor Huang''s chapter after three days, you can roll down from this position!" Mr. Tang is not sure who is right and who is wrong. It is better to have a solid foundation. "Grandfather, you have just said that you have a clear reward. In order to persuade the president of Dihuang, I have lost a very important thing. This project can greatly increase profits on the original basis, isn''t it a credit? " Tang Ming asked. Now he can see clearly that the grandson of Tang can neverpare with Tang Ji. He is not as good as his mother''s, so the old man will always stand by him. He had to fight for what he wanted, and this time he would never let go. "What do you want?" "I want ten percent of your shares!" "No way." Tang Li spoke directly. If Tang Ming had this 10%, he would be the biggest shareholder of Tang''s group. Tang Ming gently smile: "what is my cousin afraid of? Aren''t you sure I''m lying? " "What can I fear? I just don''t think it''s necessary to take shares... " "What my grandfather said before, isn''t that what he said? I have never asked for anything in these years, and I have worked diligently in the Tang Group. " Tang Ming is not a simple person. He has lost Su Jinxi. Now he wants the Tang family.Otherwise, in the future, he will be driven out of the Tang family by Tang Yu, who has already started to fight against him. He can''t be like before. The old man''s eyes were deep, "what I said naturally counts. If it is really what you said, I will give you 5% of the shares." Chapter 155 The old man is not stupid. Now he has given Tang Ming 5% of the shares. Tang Ming is still not thergest shareholder. It means that the Tang family is still under his control. Tang Ming holds the mirror frame and calmly answers, "OK." Can take a little is a little, before Tang mother''s n is to let Su Jinxi pregnant, let the old man give shares. Today, Tang Ming was a bit of a blunder. Did Tang Zhen really reach an agreement with President Dihuang? At the thought that President Dihuang was so low-key, he built a crematorium in that area, and clearly he could not get along with Tang''s group. How could he be easily convinced by Tang Ming when he was deliberately and properly against Tang''s group? In theory, Tang felt that Tang Ming could not seed, but Tang Ming was not a fool. Deception can only be cheated for a while, but not for a lifetime. When it is revealed, will it be more tragic to be exposed? Tang Ming is not likely to make such a mistake. For a while, he doesn''t know whether Tang Ming is true or not. Whether it''s true or not, it''ll be known in three days. The housekeeper whispered, "it''s time for dinner." Today is the most lively day of the Tang family. Let''s not talk about thepany''s business. There are Si Li Ting and Su Jinxi in front of us. Si Li Ting originally wanted to take Su Jinxi away. After thinking about it, they would know about it sooner orter. Why should they hide it. "Susu, are you hungry?" He led Su Jinxi to the dining room. Su Jinxi felt that the whole family''s attention was focused on her, which made her feel very ufortable. "That I, I''m not hungry. Let''s go. " Anyway, now that we know, why stay? "Here we are. Let''s eat first." Si Li Ting knows her temperament is feel embarrassed. But what he wanted to tell her was that she was already his wife, and they were aboveboard. Why should they look at other people''s faces? Everyone has been seated one after another. Mother Tang has not yet reacted from Su Jinxi''s daughter-inw to Mrs. Si. Old man Tang''s face was also very ugly. He tried to stop talking for many times. Once he thought of Si Li Ting, he would not listen to him, so he had to give up. Si Li Ting as if no one else to Su Jinxi vegetables, Hua Qing gas mouth will be crooked, she attributed all this to Si Li Ting in revenge on her. "Oh, I want to eat crab roe." Hua Qing''s soft mouth. Tang Ji nced at her and said, "I want to make it myself." From the beginning to the end, he was the dominant person in the rtionship between Tang Li and Hua Qing, and his mode of getting along with Hua Qing was not the way that Si Li Ting treated Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi looks at her bowl full of shrimps peeled by Si Li Ting. In fact, she likes to eat shrimp. Because it''s troublesome to peel shrimp, she only eats shelled shrimps. Last time she had a meal with Si Li Ting, she ate a few more. Unexpectedly, he remembered his own taste. Without waiting for him to open his mouth, he had already put the shelled shrimps into his own bowl. It is because of seeing this scene that Hua Qing wants to find some psychological bnce, but Tang Chen doesn''t cooperate at all. How can Tang Zhen not see through her mind, want to use his own and cause Si Li Ting''spetitive heart, he is not willing to be a chess piece. "Well, you don''t know that people are weak? I can''t break a crab shell. " Hua Qing takes Tang Ji''s arm to be coquettish. With such a soft voice, Su Jinxi felt that she was a woman, not to mention a man. She thought to herself, do men all eat this way? Was she the same to Si Li Ting before? "Don''t like it?" See her in a daze, Si Li Ting asks in a low voice. "No, I like it." Su Jinxi put it in his mouth. Hua Qing''s Yu Guang sweeps to Si Li Ting''s face. Who knows he didn''t look at himself at all. He only looked at Su Jinxi. Tang Li will her shake off, "housekeeper, get her a bit." "Yes." The housekeeper broke off the crab shell for Hua Qing with pliers. Hua Qing would be angry to death. See Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting more love, but she was ignored by Tang, this contrast is not one point two. Su Jinxi in Si Li Ting''s feeding, soon enough to eat, see her put chopsticks, Si Li Ting also put chopsticks. "Ting''er, you haven''te back for a long time. Let''s sleep here tonight while they are all here." Tang invited. In recent years, we can hardly see the figure of Si Li Ting. Recently, he stayed for several nights because of Su Jinxi. "No problem." Si Li Ting thought that every time before, he and Su Jinxi were together secretly. From today on, he can be a pair with Su Jinxi. After dinner, Tang Laozi has something to call Si Li Ting to the study, and Tang''s mother is to pull Su Jinxi aside. "Xixi, are you really with my brother-inw?"Before many people, Tang mother is not good to ask, the heart has always had doubts. Su Jinxi only feels warm in the Tang family is Tang''s mother. If she can, she doesn''t want to let her down. "Auntie, I''m sorry. Uncle and I really love each other." "Oh, Xixi, I know it''s all Minger. I''m sorry, but I was advising him to be nice to you. It must be he who has been ignoring you that you will fall in love with others. s, I''m really sorry that you can''t be my daughter-inw. " "Auntie The third uncle really helped me a lot. General manager Tang has his own difficulties. Don''t me him. " "Forget it, we can''t control the feelings of your young people. Xixi, you are a good girl. You are simple and kind, so don''t be used by others!" "Auntie, what do you mean by that?" Tang''s mother nced around and no one else said, "do you know that your brother-inw and Tang''s wife are friends?" "I know that." "I thought you didn''t know. How to say that, uncle is a man of deep concealment. I always think he is not a simple character. When his nephew robbed his wife, now he has robbed ming''er''s wife. I think he is taking revenge. " Before Tang Ming also said simr words, Su Jinxi shook his head, "Auntie, who is good to me, I know in my heart. You are a good man. You have always been good to me. I respect you from the bottom of my heart. No matter how the third uncle used to be, I believe he is sincere to me "It''s true. Minger doesn''t have this blessing. My aunt really hopes you can find a good family." In Tang''s mother''s heart, Tang Ming was fascinated by Bai Xiaoyu. It was he who was sorry for Su Jinxi. Any woman can''t stand the cold shoulder. If her boss Li Ting treats her well, she will naturally fall in love with others. Tang''s mother is also a little girl, know this feeling, so she did not me Su Jinxi. "Auntie, I really appreciate your understanding. What I fear most is to make you sad." Su Jinxi''s heart has been broadened a lot. "Xixi, it''s not clear that you came to the Tang family. The Tang family is moreplicated than you think, especially Hua Qing. She is not an oil-savingmp. You should be careful yourself." "Auntie, thank you for telling me these things." "From a standpoint, at least Tang is themon enemy of uncle and ming''er. I should help you. From your previous identity, I should also take good care of you. You are too simple. Huaqing is quite different from you. " "Anyway, I want to thank your aunt." "I really envy my aunt. Your mother-inw and daughter-inw have a good rtionship. Oh, no, I have forgotten. Now she is not the wife of my cousin. In terms of seniority, auntie, you have to call her sister? I''ve been upgraded from my daughter-inw. I''m afraid I can''t go up so fast in a rocket? " Hua Qing is sarcastic and insinuating, deliberately provoking dissension, sprinkling salt on the heart of Tang''s mother, and even more sarcastic of Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi doesn''t like Hua Qing at all. She didn''t want to provoke Hua Qing. If Hua Qing wanted toe to her door, she would not be cowardly. "In terms of seniority, should you call me aunt?" ording to Huaqing''s information, Su Jinxi is a simple and submissive person. Unexpectedly, she dares topete with herself! "What do you say?" Hua Qing looks at Su Jinxi with cold eyes. Su Jinxi didn''t give in at all. "It seems that the shadow Queen''s ears are not very good. I said you would call me aunt." "Su Jinxi, how dare you talk to me like that." Su Jinxi frowned, "I really should let your fans have a good look, what kind of Goddess they like is! Hua Qing, you make me feel sick. " At that time, it was her fault. She didn''t know the shame. Now she is still looking for her own trouble. Su Jinxi thought that he didn''t owe her anything and nothing to be afraid of. "Disgusting? Where do you think you can be clean? I don''t know how many people have yed with it. " Hua Qing thought of Si Li Ting''s kindness to her, and her anger overflowed. She hated Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi has neverpeted with people like this before, especially when the other side is still a movie queen, and every sentence is dirty. "Hua Qing, you are such a person, think others are the same as you?" A refined man''s voice rings. Tang Minges out of the house. He is familiar with Su Jinxi''s character. How can he be Huaqing''s opponent? Hua Qing even helped Su Jinxi talk when she saw Tang Ming. She said with a smile: "my cousin is really brave. She wears such a big green hat on her head. It seems that you are also true love. Hasn''t she been yed by many people? At least more than one. " First, she married Tang Ming, and then she married Si Lei ting. Hua Qing didn''t believe that she had nothing to do with Tang Ming. Tang Ming knows that Su Jinxi is not as bold as Hua Qing.He went to Su Jinxi and said, "listen to me, Huaqing. Jinxi is the cleanest woman in the world. Don''t apply your own dirty to her, I have never touched her, she is only a man. She''s different from you. " Chapter 156 That sentence she and you are different, severely stabbed Hua Qing''s heart, as if she is something dirty, so be despised. "Tang Ming, what benefits did Su Jinxi give you? She clearly did something I''m sorry for, but you still have to protect her like this?" "She didn''t apologize to me. I was the only one between us. Hua Qing, no matter whether Su Jinxi is my wife or not, I will protect her as long as she is in the Tang family for a day! If you want to move her, think about it. I''m not a cousin. I''ll tolerate you. Even if it''s Tang Ji, I''m afraid he won''t tolerate you unconditionally, so you''d better not do something to destroy yourself. " Su Jinxi looks at the back of the man in front of her. Tang Ming is good or bad. At this moment, she finally has the answer. Hua Qing didn''t get any benefits and left with a cold hum. "Thank you, Mr. Tang." Su Jinxi''s tender thanks. "Jinxi, I just regret that I didn''t cherish you well before. Now the result can''t be changed. I sincerely hope you can be happy." It turns out that letting go is not a bad thing. It is better to aplish than to destroy. Tang Ming rubbed Su Jinxi''s head, "I''d better call me brother Mingter. I can''t stand you calling me president Tang." Su Jinxi nodded to his gentle eyes, "OK, brother Ming." Mother Tang sees this picture of two people on one side. She clearly feels that her son has already had feelings for Su Jinxi. Why should she let go? "Susu." Si Li Ting slightly cold voice sounded, Tang Ming took back his hand, Su Jinxi walked toward him. Tang Ming helplessly looks at two people to leave the figure, in the eye some loses. "Ming''er, mom can feel that you really like her, otherwise you won''t take everything on yourself. In that case, why do you divorce her?" "Mom, I now understand that what you said in the past is very right. I didn''t cherish Jinxi well and let her leave me." "There should be time to chase them now." "No, it''s toote..." Tang Ming murmured. "I won''te back to sleep tonight. Your room is on the right of the second floor." "I''m going to pick up Xiaoyu. I''ll ask the Tang family driver to take you back." "Then remember to go to the hospital." The past scenes are all in front of us. He pushed Su Jinxi to Si Li Ting''s arms again and again. So what reason does he have to stay with her today? Su Jinxi see his face stink, "uncle, he just helped me out." "I don''t like people touching you." Si Li Ting took her upstairs with a cold face. Su Jinxi was helpless, "then I will pay attention to itter. What did the old man say to you?" "Some nonsense." Si Li Ting''s eye light is a piece of cold, between the eyebrows is hidden a touch of hard to make people aware of the cold color. The old man''s voice appeared in his mind: "you can be with anyone, but it can''t be su Jinxi!" Back to the room, Su Jinxi thought for the first time that she went into the wrong room, which led to the tangle with Si Li Ting. "Uncle, why did you like such a cold arrangement in the past? It''s ck everywhere. It''s not sunny at all. " Si Li Ting holding her body sat on the bed, "you are my sunshine." Su Jinxi stroked his cheek, "did the old man say anything bad? You don''t look very good "Nothing. He always talks a lot. Don''t worry about him." "Nothing really? But I don''t think he should have said something very serious. Uncle, your expression is very dignified. It doesn''t look like nothing has happened Si Li Ting looks at this small face in front of her. What she is good at is emotional management. Now she can''t hide anything? "Susu, will you leave me?" Si Li Ting gently stroked her soft face and asked. Su Jinxi thought that it should be Si Li Ting who had been betrayed, so now he has no sense of security. She shook her head. "I won''t, unless you don''t want me, uncle." "I''ll never want Susu." Si Li Ting hugs Su Jinxi''s body tightly. The old man never spoke to him in that tone. He was firm about himself and Su Jinxi. "Why not? Is it because of her and Tang Ming? You also heard that Tang Ming married her just to be a shield. As for the news, it''s enough to ask someone to suppress it. It won''t be long before people forget about it. " Si Li Ting replied coldly. "Ting''er, you just can''t be with Su Jinxi anyway. I absolutely don''t agree!" "Master, I don''t need your consent. I broke up with Tang Jiaen a few years ago." "Ting''er, just listen to my advice. It''s good for you to be with anyone, but it can''t be her." "Tang Ming can do it. Why can''t I? Anyway, I''ve got a license to marry her, and she will be my wife in the future. No one can change that! ""Ting''er, listen to me..." "There''s nothing to say." Si Li Ting left decisively. Si Li Ting hugged Su Jinxi tightly. He didn''t know why the old man said that. He only said that they couldn''t be together, but didn''t say why. No matter how he asked the old man, he didn''t give a reason. This feeling made him feel very ufortable. Su Jinxi didn''t know what the old man said. She only felt that there was a lot of dull breath on Si Li Ting. "Third uncle, we didn''t agree. Susu belongs to the third uncle, so you don''t have to be afraid that I will leave, because no one is so kind to me except uncle." Two people warm each other, Su Jinxi had never felt the warmth in Si Li Ting. "If anything happens in the future, Susu must not let go of my hand." Si Li Ting''s heart is a little uneasy, what is the old man''s words? "Well." They embrace each other and sleep. Su Jinxi knows that Si Li Ting was traumatized as a child andter betrayed by Hua Qing. His appearance seems strong, but his heart is very fragile. And Si Li Ting Su Jinxi harmony is different, Hua Qing was pulled into the room by Tang. A will Huaqing thrown to the bed, fingers severely pinched her chin, he pinched the ce has appeared red mark. "Why, still thinking about your ex boyfriend now?" Tang''s face is grim, with his appearance does not match the fierce. Hua Qing forced to smile: "how possible, he is my first love, now looking for a new girlfriend, I''m just a little ufortable, anyone in the world should have such a psychological bar." Tang is a very dangerous person, Hua Qing is afraid of him in his heart. Hearing her say so, Tang Gu sneered, "first love? Ah, Hua Qing, you can cheat Si Li Ting. Don''t think I don''t know your details. As early as in junior high school, you went to bed with people for money, and then Si Li Ting was cheated by your appearance, and he was not willing to touch you. " Hua Qing pursed her lips. Tang was not a good man. She always knew that there were countless women around him over the years. It is said that she is Mrs. Tang. In fact, she knows very well that she is just a bed mate of Tang Ji. He never liked himself, never before, and never will be. I need him to escort himself and his umbre, so I always turn a blind eye. "Oh, you don''t like me. Why do you want to marry me! Since you know that it was not the first time for me and you, I don''t believe you married me for the sake of responsibility. " Tang''s fingers glided over Hua Qing''s cheek and said in a low voice, "you want to know why I married you. Of course, it can''t be because I like it. I married you just because I need a wife. More importantly, I like to see the expression on Si Li Ting''s face. You should be very clear, I never like to argue about anything, I ah I prefer to rob. " His face flickered with a look of madness. Hua Qing thought about his usual behavior and style, and felt sorry for Si Li Ting. "Since I was a child, I like to rob other people''s things, and I like to see the sad expression on their faces. It''s not a fun thing to snatch something that other people like into your own hands? " Hua Qingming knew that was the reason, but he was still a little sad when he heard it from his mouth. The strength on her chin suddenly increased, and she frowned with pain. Tang said in her ear, "so listen to me, even if I don''t like you, but you are my Mrs. Tang. If you dare to do anything sorry to me, you know what I will do to you." Hua Qing''s facial features are all wrinkled together. This person never knows what is pity. "I know." "You know, how I lifted you up, I''ll let you fall. You are now a high-ranking film queen, and everywhere you go, you will be the focus of attention. If you take away these honors one day... " "I will die." Hua Qing is used to these auras. She can''t lose them. "You know, I can make you stand out, I can make you nothing." Hua Qing lowered her eyes, "I will not betray you." Tang Ji this just released the finger, henguidly to the bed a lie, toward Hua Qing hook finger, e here, please me." He never cares about women''s mood and feelings. Arrogance, selfishness and arrogance are his pronouns. This kind of thing is not the first time anyway. Hua Qing is used to it. She takes off her shoes and prepares to go to bed. Tang Gu looked at her contemptuously, "crawling over like a dog." He has a lot of special requirements in bed, he only likes to obey, Huaqing dare not disobey.She could only lie down on the bed and crawl towards him step by step, but even so he was not satisfied. "What are you looking at? Smile." She forced a smile, stopped by him, and deftly untied her fingers toward his belt. Tang Zhen looks at all this coldly, even if Hua Qing''s technology is very good, but if you look at it carefully, he has no passion at all. Chapter 157 Si Li Ting didn''t sleep well this night. He had been thinking about the old man''s words. The old man''s tone was not a matter of face, as if there was another reason. If it''s not the face he values, what is it? All of them are from the Tang family. Why can Tang Ming marry Su Jinxi? When Su Jinxi woke up, he saw a thoughtful man standing by the window. His sight fell into the distance. Golden soft hair in the sun shining dazzling halo, light eyes like a warm gem. Behind his back, she was lifted from the bed. "What''s on your mind Su Jinxi felt that he had been worried since he came out of the old man''s studyst night. He must have said something. "Si Li Ting turned to embrace her in the arms," nothing, thepany still has something to do, wash gargle good to go. " "Good." Su Jinxi has a feeling that Si Li Ting doesn''t want to stay here. No matter what she said, she will never give up Si Li Ting in her life. When he left, he happened to meet Tang Yu and other people who were also driving to leave. Su Jinxi was inexplicably disgusted with Tang Ji and always felt that he was gloomy. Tang Ming appeared with a smile on her face, "Jinxi, did you sleep wellst night?" "Well, not bad." Looking at her face, we can see that she had a good sleepst night. Tang Yu said coolly in the side: "cousin is really broad-minded, was robbed, his wife is still booing, this broad-minded is worth learning." Su Jinxi dislikes such shady people as him. Last night, he was also instigating dissension. Tang Ming is a indifferent expression, "things between Jinxi and me can''t be directed by outsiders. I like to ask for help from others, which is also my business. You should be in charge of the Tang n group and my personal feelings. When have you been as broad-minded as a broken mouth aunt? " Si Li Ting ignored two people and pulled Su Jinxi into the car. Su Jinxi rolled down the window and said goodbye to Tang Ming, "brother Ming, let''s go first." "Good." Tang Ming helped the mirror frame and gently returned. There is no simple man in the Tang family. Su Jinxi now fully understands that Tang Ming and Si Li Ting have reached an agreement, and she is not worried that Tang Ming will suffer. This event makes her and Tang Ming be friends, but it is not without harvest. Hua Qing didn''t say a word, but kept looking at the left Maybach. "Of course, I don''t want to take care of my cousin''s affairs. I just want to remind you that if you can''t get the contract with Dihuang within three days, the position of president of Tang''s group will be mine." "Thank you for your concern. I don''t want to let this position for the time being. Thepany is very busy. I''ll go first." Tang Ming drives away. This time it''s a close call. It''s time for Tang toe back. Seeing Tang Ming''s indifferent face, Tang Li was not in doubt. Did he really form an alliance with Emperor Huang? Seeing that this is a good opportunity to pull Tang Ming down from the position of president, he will not miss it. Tang''s eyes were cold, dialled the assistant''s telephone, "give me an appointment to see Emperor Huang''s president." In any case, he can''t let Emperor Huang make an appointment with Tang Ming, and no one can stand in his way. Soon Si Li Ting received a call from Lin Jun, "does he want to see me? Well, let him see you Su Jinxi asked in one side: "third uncle, why does Tang Ji want to see you?" "What else can he do? Of course, for the sake of Tang Ming, I want to interrupt the cooperation between me and Tang Ming. You saw itst night. He deliberately instigated dissension in order to let the old man give Tang Shi to him and pull Tang Ming off his horse. Tang Ming said that he didn''t know whether it was true or not. In order to achieve his goal, he would definitelye to me. This time he came back to China for the sake of Tang''s clique. What he liked most was plunder. " Si Li Ting suddenly didn''t have that deep hatred for Tang Chen, and he just thought about one thing clearly. Since Hua Qing can have sex with him for a role, she can also have sex with others for other things. Such a woman is not worthy of their own love, and the flower news around Tang is not broken. From the way he and Huaqing get along, we can see that he doesn''t like Huaqing at all. Of course, it''s Huaqing''s own choice and can''t me others. Su Jinxi murmured: "like plunder?" "Since childhood, his favorite thing is to take away other people''s beloved things. He likes to see the sad expression when others lose their beloved things." "So he took Huaqing just to make you sad?" Su Jinxi thought it was incredible. "I think so." "This man is too abnormal. I thought he liked Hua Qing. Do you know that Hua Qing?" Su Jinxi felt that he had opened the door to a new world."You don''t think she knows? I was sad for a period of time, and then I thought it out. If Hua Qing is true love to me, how can she sell her body for a little temptation? It shows that she is such a woman. Do you think she doesn''t know what kind of person Tang Ji is? Su Su, she is different from you. Hua Qing is a woman who knows what she wants. At that time, she just entered the entertainment industry for a short time. It was not so simple to mix in that circle. She needed the protection of a big tree. So she chose Tang Ji. No matter what he would do to her, it was all for her to bear. " Su Jinxi heard the words of Si Li Ting, "what will Tang Zhen do to her?" "If you marry someone who doesn''t love yourself, do you think she will be happy?" At the beginning, Si Li Ting saw the end. These years, even if he did not deliberately pay attention to it, he often saw some entertainment news. Whether it''s true or not, a good man doesn''t always have such gossip. "That''s also true, uncle. Before that, I was worried about the recurrence of your old love, but now when I hear your words, I finally know that I think too much." "You have such concerns, I can understand,ter I know what kind of person Hua Qing is, I regret, I regret that I will blind eyes like her like a person." "Third uncle, I still have a question. Tang Ming and Tang Ji are both grandsons of the old man, so there should be no difference between them. Why do I feel that he likes Tang Ji better?" Si Li Ting closed the notebook, "because the background of Tang''s mother is not simple." "Well?" "Her mother is the eldest daughter of arge family, and her family background is better than that of Tang Ming''s mother, which determines Tang''s status in the family. He was very popr in both families. He was very proud when he was a child. He used to rob other people''s things to prove his existence. A few years ago, he went to his mother''spany in the United States to inherit. In fact, he was robbing his cousin for resources "He robbed the other side and nowes back to rob the Tang n group. There is something wrong with this man!" Su Jinximented. Not only rob other people''s girlfriends, but also thepany. Everything depends on robbing. "It''s rare that you are so angry." Si Li Ting rubbed her cheek. "Third uncle, the old man looks good to you. Who is his favorite person?" Si Li Ting shook his head, "it''s not like this. He was seldom at home before. I lived alone at home from a very young age. At that time, because of my identity, I didn''t have a mother or a family. I didn''t live well in the Tang family. His so-called good to me is also in recent years. In the past, I seldom met him. As a father, he was too unqualified. After that incident, I hated him even more. I didn''t regard him as my father for a long time Su Jinxi was more and more surprised to hear about the Tang family''s affairs, especially the attitude of master Tang. How could he be good to this one and then to that one? "When did you leave your mother, uncle?" "I don''t remember. My memory before I was five years old is a nk. I don''t know when I went back to the Tang family. When I knew it, I would be the illegitimate son of the old man. The old man said that I lived with mommy all the time, and then I had a car ident, so I lost all my memories. Mummy died in the car ident Su Jinxi also heard Tang Ming mention a sentence before. Although they all know that Si Li Ting is an illegitimate child, no one knows about his mother. "Didn''t the old man say that?" "Apart from telling me that mummy died in a car ident, he didn''t say anything. He didn''t say a word about the photos of mummy, where she was buried and who she was. And I forgot to do things before I was five years old. I didn''t remember my mother''s appearance. I tried to look for it in the past. But there is no clue from the master, and no one says that he has been with any woman. I have no trace to find. " Su Jinxi saw the sad expression on his face and took his hand. "Uncle, it doesn''t matter. I''ll apany you to look for it in the future. There is no perfect thing in the world. We can certainly find it." "Well." Si Li Ting held Su Jinxi in his backhand, "Su Su, I''ve tasted the warmth and coldness of this world for a long time, and I just want you to be alone." He lived in the Tang family as an illegitimate son, and was left in the Tang family by the old man. His sensitive identity must have suffered a lot since he was a child. Su Jinxi was more and more in love with Si Li Ting. "The third uncle is of mixed blood. Your mother must be a very beautiful foreigner. She has a pair of beautiful blue eyes just like you." "The only thing I feel sorry for is that I have forgotten what my mother looks like and where she is buried. I can''t go to see her once in these years. I can''t even send a bunch of flowers. I don''t know what kind of flowers mommy likes, Lily or tulip? Is her hair long or short? Are her eyes big? "Hearing Si Li Ting''s light murmur, Su Jinxi doesn''t know how tofort him. Sometimes she feels that the third uncle is childish because hecks a lot of love in his childhood. "Uncle, you have me. In the future, you will not be alone." Chapter 158 In the hall of Emperor Huang, Tang Yu directly indicated his identity. Hua Qing did note with him. After all, she was driven outst time. She was afraid that the other party would know her. If Tang Zhen knew that he had found Si Li Ting alone, the consequences would be unimaginable. Tang Chen did not know who the next person was. When he got out of the elevator, Lin Jun came forward to receive him. "The president is in the office. Mr. Tang, pleasee in." Tang Li knocked on the door, and a familiar female voice came from inside: "pleasee in." This morning, Si Li Ting had only one appointment. Everyone knew who wasing. Tang pushed the door and entered. He was familiar with a face, Su Jinxi came to him, "president Tang, our president is waiting for a long time." "Why are you here?" Tang Chen would not even think that Si Li Ting was the president of Emperor Huang. "She''s not here. Where should she be?" Si Li Ting put down the document in his hand and slowly looked up at Tang. Tang Chen and Si Li Ting''s eyes are opposite. For the first time in his life, he is so surprised. I didn''t expect that the people who were excluded from the Tang family had their ownpany, and they were Emperor Huang! To tell you the truth, Tang has always felt that he is superior to others because of his mother''s good background. When Si Li Ting is suddenly the same as or more powerful than him, he will inevitably feel ufortable. "Are you the president of Dihuang?" Tang asked. Si Li Ting nced at him faintly, "Tang Zongtinges to me specially, is it to ask this matter?" Today''s Si Li Ting is not the man of that year. Before Huaqing betrayed him, he had already started slowly. But Hua Qing didn''t care about his life at all, and Tang didn''t care about an illegitimate child. Tang Zhen recollected his surprise. "It seems that things in those years hit the third uncle very much. Now Emperor Huang is also an authoritativepany in China. If it wasn''t for that time..." Su Jinxi suddenly felt that Tang Chen and Hua Qing were in fact a good match. After all, both of them liked to base their happiness on the suffering of others. Not only that, they also like to sprinkle salt on other people''s wounds. Without waiting for Secretary Li Ting to reply, Su Jinxi has already opened his mouth: "president Tang, our president is very busy. If you want to reminisce about the past, let''s talk about it when the president is free." Tang Ji''s eyes suddenly swept toward Su Jinxi, with cold in his eyes. This kind of eyes was like the eyes of a poisonous snake, which made Su Jinxi very ufortable. "Come on, what are you doing here?" How can Si Li Ting not know what he is here to do. The purpose of Tang Zhen''s return to China is to capture Tang''s group. Now that he has such a good opportunity to snatch Tang''s group from Tang Ming''s hand, how can he give up. "I believe the purpose of mying is that the third uncle is also very clear. It is for the Tang n." All of them are smart people. They beat around the Bush, but they seem affectable. Tang Chen has not counted that Si Li Ting will be the president of Emperor Huang. They had such a grudge before. If he could help himself, he would have a ghost. Now that he hase, Tang Zhen doesn''t intend to make a trip in vain. "Do you want me to continue with the crematorium project and pull Tang Ming out of that position?" Si Li Ting was directly in charge. Tang Ying nodded, "yes, that''s what I mean. But I didn''t do it just for myself. My third uncle is also the Tang family. Would you like Tang Ming to enjoy himself? " So soon began to stir up dissension, Si Li Ting''s mouth aroused a sneer. The degree of Tang''s shameless is obviously much more severe than he imagined. Since he was a child, he had to get wind and rain. Did he feel that the world was him, and even the earth was turning for him. "Tang Ji, do you think I really care about the Tang family? From the moment I changed my name, I had nothing to do with the Tang family. " Tang Zhen doesn''t know that there are manypanies in addition to Emperor Huang. Now his value is incalcble. If he wants to make more money by himself, why should he argue with Tang Ming and them? Of course, after Tang Ming moved Su Jinxi, he once had such a n, and the idea was long gone after Tang Ming agreed to divorce. "Is the third uncle still angry with me because of what happened then? You me me for robbing Xiaoqing? That''s why... " "Si Li Ting''s expression is calm," you are wrong, is you let me see clearly Hua Qing is what kind of woman. Speaking of speaking, I also want to thank you, if not for you, I would also be kept in the dark by her, how could I meet my beloved. If youe here to persuade me to continue with the construction of the crematorium, I can only tell you that it is impossible. Ten minutes before you came, I had the contract sent to the Tang Group. " Tang''s face is not good-looking, "third uncle, so you choose to join hands with Tang Ming?" "Together? You think too much Well, five minutes are up. Your time is up. I have other arrangements. The door is over there Si Li Ting''s more understatement, the more unhappy Tang is. He has taken his woman. How can he be so insipid?Su Jinxi stepped forward, "Mr. Tang, pleasee here." Tang Chen looked at Su Jinxi, "I forgot where the elevator is. Please point it out to me." "Mr. Tang, please follow me." Anyway, the elevator is near here. Su Jinxi is in front of him to show him the way. Tang Zhen looks at her slim but perfect figure. Speaking of her appearance and figure, Su Jinxi is more than Hua Qing. No wonder Si Li Ting likes her. He pressed the elevator door for him. "The elevator is here. Mr. Tang can get down from here. Goodbye." She was just about to leave, but she was pulled into the elevator by Tang Ji, her waist was imprisoned, and behind her was the embrace with a faint taste of Cologne. Su Jinxi didn''t expect that Tang Zhen would dare to act against her in thepany of Li Ting! It''s too bold. "Mr. Tang, what are you doing?" She frowned tightly with a chill in her eyes. Tang Chen approached her ear lobe and said vaguely in her ear: "Miss Su''s figure is really good. No wonder your uncle and nephew are so fascinated by you. I wonder if Miss Su''s skills in bed are better Such an open question is very disrespectful to Su Jinxi. "Mr. Tang, please respect yourself!" As she struggled to break free, there was a big difference between the strength of women and men. "Self respect? Oh What you women are good at is that they like to pretend. What Si Li Ting gave you, I''ll give you double. " "Mr. Tang, you can never afford what he gave me. I advise you not to touch me, or the third uncle will retaliate against you at all costs and let go." "As long as you make an offer, there is nothing I can''t afford." Tang Xi sneered, but his fingers touched Su Jinxi''s thigh. Su Jinxi didn''t expect that this man was such a hooligan. What would you think of her if someone came in at this time? She looked at the number of elevators falling down. Su Jinxi stepped on Tang Ji''s upper with high-heeled shoes before he was ready to lift her skirt. "Not everything in the world is measured by money. Tang Ju, if you dare to touch me next time, give me a try. Don''t say you''re the president. I''m going to beat you, rascal. " Su Jinxi scolded. The door opened at this time, even if he wanted to do anything, he had no time. "Su Jinxi, I remember you!" Su Jinxi raised a brilliant smile: "Mr. Tang, you go slowly, I will not send you." No one saw the picture of her just trampling on Tang''s feet, and no one heard her scolding him. Before Tang Ji said anything, Su Jinxi had already shut down the elevator. At the moment of closing the door, she saw Tang''s mouth move. "I''ll make you cry in bed and beg me!" She read his lips, the door has been closed, this man is just a lunatic and rogue, I really don''t know which eye of Hua Qing has a problem and even fell in love with him! Back to the office, Si Li Ting thought she was just sending people to the elevator door. "Why so long?" "I sent him downstairs." "There''s no need for that kind of person. I can''t work with him in my life anyway." "You know, third uncle, do you know how to defend yourself? Can you teach me someter Su Jinxi thought that he was always held by others, and he was too weak. Si Li Ting obviously felt that there was a problem, "good end why want to learn self-defense, what did he do to you?" Su Jinxi doesn''t want to say it to distract Si Li Ting. During this period of time, he has received a lot of projects for himself, which are not small projects, and require a huge turnover of working capital. If he said it, maybe he would retaliate against Tang Ji again. Su Jinxi thought that one thing was better than another, so he hid it. "I think I''m too weak, and my uncle can''t be around me all the time. I don''t have to be afraid after learning some self-defense skills." Si Li Ting knows her character. If she doesn''t want to say it, it''s useless for you to ask. "Go home at night and teach you." "OK, I''ll do the report first." Su Jinxi turned to go out. She stroked her chest and almost fell into the air. Si Li Ting''s ck face makes Lin Jun transfer to the monitoring inside the elevator. When he sees that Tang Ji actually pulls Su Jinxi in, his hand is still on Su Jinxi''s waist. Si Li Ting would like to rush down to find Tang Gu now. In those years, even if he saw Hua Qing and Tang Bi in bed, they were not as angry as they are now. Tang Ji is still holding Su Jinxi''s waist. He would like to have Tang''s hand cut off. See Tang''s hand put on her thigh, Si Li Ting Mou Guang a cold idea. Over the years, he did not retaliate against Tang Ji, it was just because he did not care about Huaqing. If he retaliated, he seemed to like Hua Qing very much, so he didn''t pay attention to it and didn''t take any measures. But Tang Zhen now actually hit his idea on his baby, Si Li Ting closed the monitoring screen."Go and check the whereabouts of Tang Ji for me!" "My Lord, you Do you want to fight Tang Yu? With all due respect, if it''smercial retaliation, I don''t think it''s a good time. " "Is there no other means thanmercial means? Ah... " Si Li Ting gave a cold smile, which made people creepy. Chapter 159 Tang''s group went up and down like a roller coaster. For a while, they quarreled with Emperor Huang, and then reached cooperation with Emperor Huang. The crematorium project really scared Tang''s group. Fortunately, Tang Ming did not suffer any damage, but also made a lot of money. When Tang Ming saw the contract, his heart finally rxed, and his back was still aching, reminding him of what had happened. Last night, the old man''s attitudepletely let him cool heart, he finally understood what kind of man he was. Maybe he had Si Li Ting in his eyes and Tang Chen, but he didn''t have himself. He picked up his suit coat and left with his contract. The old man said that there were clear rewards and punishments. He wanted to see what he had to say this time. The assistant of Tang Ming just got a call from Tang''s assistantpany "Just say I''m not here." Tang Ming hated Su Meng. How could she meet her? "That General manager Tang, Miss Su said that if you don''t see her, she will announce a message. Although I don''t know what she''s going to announce, I have a hunch that she won''t say anything good. " Thinking of Su Meng''s temperament, maybe she would really say something. "I''ll wait for her downstairs and ask her toe down to me." Tang Ming was a little unhappy. "Good, Mr. Tang." He parked the car on the side of the road, and soon a man got on the car, "brother-inw..." Su dream did not want to open the co pilot''s door, the next second was Tang Ming to angrily chide: "sit back." Bai Xiaoyu used to be the co pilot, butter Su Jinxi had the qualification. Su Meng''s mouth shriveled. Last time she wanted to be the third uncle''s co pilot, she was also driven out. "Stingy." Su Meng prevents Tang Ming from throwing her down, so she has to go to the back position. "I have something else to do. If you have anything to say, you can make a long story short." Tang Ming said coldly that she did not have a good feeling for the woman who had calcted him. "Brother inw, you are really ruthless. You were so hot in bed that night, and the speed of turning your face mercilessly was really fast." Su Mengined. A mention of that matter, Tang Ming''s face even more ugly, "Su Meng, you''d better not mention that matter in front of me! You know better than me what happened that night Su Meng Leng hum, "well, Ie to you just to say one thing, my period has note for several days." Tang Ming grabbed the hand of the steering wheel and stopped the car on the side of the road. "What do you mean?" "brother inw, you should understand what I mean. My period has always been urate, and it has never been dyed or advanced. It has been dyed for a few days this month "You didn''t take the medicine?" Tang Ming secretly scolded himself for not being careful at that time, because Bai Xiaoyu was unable to bear children, and he had no measures to deal with him in recent years. What''s more, he thought that the woman under him was su Jinxi that night, so he went shopping happily. He didn''t remember to think about these things. He wished Su Jinxi could give him a baby. Later it was found that it was su Meng, and Su Jinxi had an ident. Tang Ming also forgot to ask Su Meng to buy medicine. "Brother inw, where did I know there would be such a coincidence? What if I do have children? " Where is Su Meng forgotten to take medicine, she is deliberately did not take medicine, if can be pregnant that is the best. He can use this child to let Tang Ming give her a ce, and Su Jinxi married to Tang family is not pregnant, when the time is not obedient and Tang Ming divorce? "Su Meng, you and I were not old men that night. After carefully looking at the contract," it''s not a fake. " Tang Ming thought that the old man would be surprised to see the above signature. After all, Si Li Ting is the president of Emperor Huang, and no one knows. Even because of Su Jinxi''s affairs, he unconsciously knew that the old man didn''t have a little surprised expression? Is it hard for him to know? Tang Ming suddenly felt that this grandfather was much deeper than he imagined. From childhood to adulthood, the old man didn''t care much about Si Li Ting. In those years, when Tang Ji robbed Huaqing, the old man was on his side. Therefore, Si Li Ting hated the people of the Tang family and even changed his name to disappear. After he left, the old man looked very concerned about him, and now he was not surprised that Si Li Ting became the president of Emperor Huang. "Since I have said in front of everyone that there are clear rewards and punishments, I have promised you the shares I will give you." "Thank you, Grandpa." Although there are doubts in Tang Ming''s heart, the surface is still very indifferent. He was sure that the old man had done more than what he had seen on the surface. "Minger, I have an important thing to ask you." "Grandfather, please." "What''s the matter with you and that girl Su? How can your wife marry ting''er again?" Yesterday, there were so many people in my family. Although the old man had a lot of questions to ask, they were not as good as asking Tang Ming himself at this moment."Grandpa, I don''t have to hide anything when things are like this. I didn''t like Jinxi before. I married her just to cope with my mother''s urging. I like someone else. I ignored Jinxi everywhere. By chance, she gradually fell in love with her third uncle, and then I divorced Jinxi. " "The old man frowned," your words everywhere to maintain her, I don''t want to believe that you don''t like her, since like, why don''t you chase her back? " Tang Ming was very surprised that the old man said such a thing, "grandfather, she has already got the certificate with the third uncle." "What is getting a license? She''s been certified with you before. What''s the final result? " "Grandfather, I''ve always been curious. Do you love uncle or don''t love him? It''s unfair that you did what you did then. Now that Jinxi has married him, you should instigate me to pursue Jinxi. What on earth do you want to do, grandfather Tang Ming said bluntly. "He and Su Jinxi can''t be together." "Why?" Tang Ming asked. "There is no reason. You just need to know the result. Ming''er, don''t you always want the Tang Group? If you can break up with Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting as soon as possible, I will give you the remaining 5% of the shares, making you thergest shareholder. " Tang Ming has always been indifferent, "grandfather, in order to separate them, you still take shares to tempt me?" It''s not like what the old man did. He''s always clear about thepany. "Minger, I do this for you. Since you like Su Jinxi, why not stay with her? When the timees for both career and beauty, will it not be a loss for you? " Old man, an old fox, I''ll make a n in the morning. Tang Ming is silent "How about it? Minger, you have always been a good grandson of my grandfather. From childhood to adulthood, you listen to my grandfather most. Don''t you listen to my grandfather this time? As long as you help grandfather finish thest thing, I will give you the Tang Group. Your ability is outstanding, grandfather is to see in the eye, I believe that as long as you work hard, you will seed. " The old man is like a devil luring Tang Ming. His eyes behind the lens are dim and unclear. Su Jinxi stood in front of the big French window and looked at the sky outside, "uncle, it''s going to rain this day." "Well, what? Don''t you like rain? " "Not really. I just think there should be thunder." Thinking of that night in the thunderstorm, Si Li Ting is very abnormal. If it thunders, will Si Li Ting do the same tonight? Si Li Ting''s pen in his hand said, "we''ll sleep in separate rooms tonight." He knows that every time he goes to a thunderstorm night, he gets sick. He has seen many psychiatrists. It is said that he experienced some great stimtion in his childhood, so once hees to the same situation, he will enter the state at that time. Si Li Ting can''t remember what happened before he was five years old, but he had a feeling that what made him stimted was not a car ident. Is there anything more exciting to him than a car ident? Chapter 160 Before the most serious illness, Si Li Ting even hurt himself. Last time Su Jinxi was lucky. He did not know what he would do. For the sake of Su Jinxi''s safety, it was better to sleep in separate rooms. Thinking of his helpless appearance before, Su Jinxi didn''t want to leave him alone in the room. "We are already husband and wife, why do we have to separate rooms?" Su Jinxi does not follow. "Susu, I''m afraid I''ll hurt you. I didn''t know it at that time." Si Li Ting said directly. "But uncle, I''m more afraid that you will hurt yourself. Last time you didn''t hurt me, I believe you won''t either." Si Li Ting sighed, "if I want to hurt you, you leave me at the first time." "Well, by the way, third uncle, I said before that I invited Mr. Tang over for dinner. I went homest night. What do you think of tonight?" "Whatever you want." This point Si Li Ting feels nothing. Tang Ming has given up Su Jinxi. He is a smart man. If he has a heart for Su Jinxi again. He can let him out of danger, and at any time can turn his face to regret, he does not need to do such a stupid thing. In the Tang family, in order to Su Jinxi''s reputation, he defended Su Jinxi everywhere, which Si Li Ting also saw in the eye. If Tang Ming is reformed, he doesn''t mind making friends with him. To Tang Ming called, Tang Ming rushed in the rain, in such an identity toe to eat, he is the first time. "Here it is." Si Li Ting''s greetings were not salty,pared with his attitude in the past. "Well, it''s a bit of a traffic jam." Tang Ming gave the umbre to the maid. "Brother Ming, here you are. Uncle Ming will take out my cut fruit tray." Su Jinxi called in the kitchen. Tang Ming incredible looking at the man who has always been on the top of the kitchen even obediently walked towards the kitchen, the two people''s mode of getting along with him never thought it would be like this. Si Li Ting sees Su Jinxi who is still busy in the kitchen. Su Jinxi says that he wants to cook his own dishes and specially drives out the maids. She was wearing simple household clothes and apron, and Si Li Ting hugged her from behind. "There''s so much to eat when hees." Warm breathing in Su Jinxi''s ears, Su Jinxi''s body in his arms gently trembled, "uncle, you want to eat, I do it for you every day." "Every day? I can''t bear to be tired of you. You can try it first Si Li Ting took a car Li son into her lips, let her first taste. "Well, it''s sweet." "You don''t have to cook too much, just enough to eat. I don''t choose what you make." Si Li Ting kisses her on the cheek, and then goes out with the fruit tray. Su Jinxi touched his cheek and crooked his mouth. Such a simple and peaceful life is exactly what he needs. Si Li Ting put the fruit tray on the table, and the fruit tray was carefully cut by Su Jinxi. She did part-time study before. Now it seems that Su Jinxi is really an excellent person. Si Li Ting himself tasted a piece with a fork, "eat it, you''re wee." "This is the first time that my uncle invited me to eat. In the past, you didn''t even bother to look at me. It was a wonderful thing to be able to sit down with you and talk about it." "Have you got the shares?" Si Li Ting talks about him as a friend. "Yes, uncle. I have one more thing to say today." Tang Ming took a look, Su Jinxi is still in the kitchen, there is no sign. "Say it." "The old man told me one thing today. He wanted to make a deal with me to destroy the rtionship between you and Jinxi. He gave me the remaining shares and let mepletely own the Tang Group." This matter has always been a knot in Si Li Ting''s heart. He didn''t expect that in addition to doing ideological work for him, he even seduced Tang Ming. Why is he so opposed to being with Su Jinxi? "If so, it''s only good for you. You shouldn''t tell me." "If I had never told you before, and would have agreed to the master''s terms, now I don''t want to do so." Tang Ming took out his cigarette case and said, "can I have a cigarette?" "Please don''t smoke by her side." Si Li Ting and Su Jinxi together after smoking significantly reduced. Sometimes he can''t help but smoke outside the office. He will never let Su Jinxi get secondhand smoke. "I don''t see that the third uncle can do this for women one day." "Why don''t you want to do that now?" Si Li Ting went back to the previous topic. Tang Ming raised a smile, "if I say, I am for Jinxi, do you believe it? She doesn''t love me, but I want her to be happy. After seeing your rtionship mode, I feel even more so. It''s good to see her happy expression "You turned down the old man''s offer?""Well, and I found something else." "What''s the matter?" Si Li Ting thought that Tang Ming''s change was wonderful. He became an enemy because Su Jinxi had be a friend, and Su Jinxi had be a friend. "Did you tell the old man before you were president of Dihuang?" "No, no one in the Tang family has said that. Otherwise, why should I keep a low profile for so long?" "I guess so. It''s just like that. Today I gave the contract to the old man with your signature on it. He was not surprised. If he knew you were the president of Dihuang in the early morning, he should not have been that kind of reaction when he was in the Tang family. Grandfather is better than we thought. I can''t see what he''s thinking This point Si Li Ting is quite surprised, "why does he know that I am the president of Emperor Huang?" If you know, why does he still look like he doesn''t know these years? Just as Tang Ming said, Si Li Ting is also at a loss. "It''s time to ask you, and why did the old man stop you from being with Jinxi? At that time, when I said I would marry Jinxi, he did not have any reaction, and even did not hesitate to tempt me with shares. I asked him why several times, and he didn''t say it. It''s strange "What else did he say?" Tang Ming shook his head. "This time, his main purpose is to talk about you and Jinxi. I''m here to remind you of one thing. The old man has really refused to let you be together. It''s me this time. If I refuse, there must be other means. Be careful. " Thank you very much "What are you talking about so opportunely?" Su Jinxi wiped his hands and came out. Their first reaction was to throw the cigarette into the ashtray and then change the subject. "Talking about TV series." Tang Ming turns to watch the TV series. Who knows that Si Li Ting is actually watching the dog blood Romance Drama. He really can''t imagine that Si Li Ting has such taste. He has to pretend to be a good-looking TV y after all the lies have been told. "Brother Ming likes to watch it, too? I thought only uncle San''s taste was new. " Su Jinxi covered his mouth and snickered. How did she know that the reason for Si Li Ting''s pursuit of drama was just to learn how to treat the female master well. Through the TV series, he can know more about women''s thoughts and learn a lot. Otherwise, he would be very considerate to Su Jinxi, but he didn''t want to learn something from the dog blood drama. "Cough, I asionally. " Tang Mingcai doesn''t like watching these romantic dramas. Bai Xiaoyu used to see when he was busy with his own, did not expect that Si Li Ting has such a hobby. "What is this y about?" Su Jinxi also sat down to watch with them. Tang Ming didn''t look at it at all. How could he know what the hell he was ying! "Jinxi, don''t you cook?" "When the soup is cold, will it be good Su exins. Tang Ming shook his head, "it''s OK. Anyway, it''s the love and kindness of the Lord." He casually perfunctory way, the voice just fell, the next second on the television came the female main hit the male host''s pping sound. "I hate you! I will never forgive you. " The mistress said fiercely. Tang Ming thinks that the apuse is on his face. Isn''t this kind of drama all about kindness and love? How can such a big reversal happen? "Brother Ming, it seems that men and women are not in love." "Well, the man is cheating, so the woman mes him." Tang Ming continued to talk nonsense. "Oh, so it is." Su Jinxi was thoughtful. Who knows TV drama immediately came a sentence: "why don''t you tell me that you are my own brother!" Tang Ming feels that he is going to be petrified. What kind of ghost TV is this? Su Jinxi looks at him. "It doesn''t seem that the man is cheating..." Tang Ming decided to go home and make up for the dog blood romance, "that The man knew that he and the mistress were brothers and sisters, so he cheated and stimted her to leave "So bloody." Su Jinxi murmured, "then I''ll go stir fry first." Tang Ming was relieved. Fortunately, the lie circle came back. Si Li Ting saw his rxed expression and believed his words in his heart. Subconsciously, Tang Ming doesn''t cheat people. Subconsciously, Tang Ming wants to hide Su Jinxi. He doesn''t want her to know the sadness and sadness, just like himself. The two men did not speak any more, and they went after the drama by chance. They saw that the men and women in the TV series loved each other so much, but they couldn''t be together because of the rtionship between their parents. Think of the old man''s words, Si Li Ting''s heart is also very stuffy, always feel like blocking something. "Dinner is ready. Wash your hands." Su Jinxi''s bright voice sounded in their ears. The maids serve dishes and add rice, and the house bes lively instantly.Outside the sound of rain kept on, but the three people get along well. "Brother Ming, it''s raining so hard outside. Let''s stay here tonight. It''s raining heavily. It''s not safe to drive." Tang Ming took a look at Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting didn''t object, "I don''t object." "Well, uncle, please apany me in the evening." Tang Ming is addicted to watching dog blood drama. Si Liting said, "I''m sorry, but I don''t know "Count me in. We can get upte tomorrow weekend." Su Jinxi is ready to pursue drama all night. Chapter 161 In the dead of the night, the three people pursued the drama untilte at night. Su Jinxi couldn''t bear to sleep in the arms of Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting was not interested in chasing drama. Seeing Su Jinxi asleep, he carried her upstairs. "You can rest in any room." "I see." Tang Ming, however, is addicted to drama, apparently without the meaning of sleeping. Si Li Ting put the little woman on the bed and gently wiped her hands and face with a hot towel. He always had a feeling of pity for Su Jinxi. He began to see her like a frightened deer and ran into her sight. He couldn''t help trying to tease her, force her, want to see her look of fear. Later, he knew that her personality was due to family influence, and he was deeply distressed for her. He could not bear to hurt her any more. He just wanted to hold her in the palm of his hand. Outside thunder bursts, Si Li Ting will hold her in the arms, "Su Su, no matter what happens, I will not separate from you, certainly not." Su Jinxi seemed to feel his arms and pushed towards his arms. Like many days and nights, they had a sweet sleep. In the middle of the night, Su Jinxi was awakened by the shaking of his bed. There was no light in the room, and she saw a huge figure jumping on the bed like a child. Si Li Ting is ill again, so Su Jinxi turns on the light quickly. It''s OK not to turn on the light. As soon as she turns on the light, she sees a knife in the hand of Si Li Ting, and Su Jinxi''s face changes. Damn it, she has restrained all the life-threatening knives at home. This knife is the one she used to defend herself. I don''t know how Si Li Ting turned it out from her bag. Lin Jun said he would hurt himself. "Ting son," she tried to disguise as his mother as she had donest time. Si Li Ting looks at her, but her eyes are different fromst time, "are you a mommy or a little aunt?" Who is my aunt? There is no such character in the Tang family. Su Jinxi is more and more curious about the memory lost by Si Li Ting. What she intuitively stimted him was the nk memory, which happened before returning to the Tang family. "I''m Mommy, ting''er. Put the knife down ande here." Su Jinxi smiles gently. "Mommy You''vee to pick up ting''er atst Si Li Ting is about to put down his knife and walk towards Su Jinxi. However, his eyes change and he points the knife at Su Jinxi. "No, you''re not Mommy, you''re auntie, you''re going to hit me!" Si Li Ting''s voice was cold. "I won''t let you hurt me and Mommy again! I will kill you How could this plot be wrong with thest time? Su Jinxi saw the killing intention in his eyes. Her face changed greatly and she jumped out of bed. "Ting''er, I''m really Mommy. You believe me." "No, you''re auntie. You want to hurt me and Mommy." Si Li Ting raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Su Jinxi see the situation is not right, quickly turn to leave, now is not Si Li Ting to self harm, but to hurt her. "Auntie, don''t run away..." Si Li Ting chased out the door with a knife. Su Jinxi saw that Tang Ming was still chasing drama in the living room. He seemed to see a Savior and ran down the stairs. "Brother Ming, help me." Tang Ming heard her cry for help, and saw Si Li Ting with a knife edge. I don''t know what happened, but he''s sure it''s not good. He pulled Su Jinxi to his back. "What''s wrong with him, uncle?" "He''s sick." "Sick?" The Tang family didn''t know what was wrong with him. "The third uncle was stimted when he was a child. When ites to thunderstorm night, he will return to the stimted stage. Now he doesn''t know us." "Who are you?" Si Li Ting looks at Tang Ming. Tang Ming is also a little nervous. Si Li Ting still has a knife in his hand. How should he answer a person who has spiritual problems? If the answer is not good, it may stimte Si Li Ting. Tang Ming looks at Su Jinxi, indicating how he should answer. Su Jinxi had no choice but to make a fool of himself: "ting''er, he is your father. Be good. Come here and hold him." Last time Si Li Ting recognized her as her father. It can be seen that Si Li Ting is eager for affection in his heart. ying family card should not be wrong, Su Jinxi carefully looked at Si Li Ting''s reaction. Sure enough, as soon as I heard this word, Si Li Ting''s expression changed, "Daddy? Are you my father Tang Ming also had to continue to camouge, "ting son, quickly put down the knife, I am your father." Si Li Ting really threw a knife and ran towards him. Tang Ming prayed silently in his heart that the third uncle would not kill him if he woke up. The body was held by the bear, "Daddy, I finally see you." "Ting''er, daddy misses you very much." Tang Ming and Su Jinxi both think that Si Li Ting was born out of wedlock since he was a child, so he seldom met with the old man Tang, so he would miss his father very much. Suddenly Si Li Ting seemed to think of something like a push Tang Ming, "you are not Dad."This embarrassed, Tang Ming kept calm, "I am your father." "Mommy said, daddy and I are both blue eyes and yellow hair, you are not!" It''s time for Su Jinxi and Tang Ming to be stunned. Si Li Ting is a standard hybrid. They always thought that Si Li Ting had never shown his face. His mother was a foreign beauty, so she gave birth to such a lovely baby. So, his mother is Chinese and his father is a foreigner. What role does Mr. Tang y? Si Li Ting can''t remember the memory before he was five years old, so he didn''t know what his mother looked like. It was not until then that he retained the five-year-old''s temperament that he spoke of his father''s characteristics. If he wakes up, he will not remember these things. Tang Ming and Su Jinxi seem to have discovered a big secret. "Ting''er, what did Mommy say to you? Why didn''t Daddye to see you Su Jinxi asked further. "Mommy said Daddy was busy and woulde to see me when he was finished." "Have you never met daddy?" Su Jinxi is good at persuasion. Division Li Ting shakes his head, "ting son has not seen father, also don''t know what father looks like." "You should know what daddy''s name is." "I don''t know." It seems that the mystery of Si Li Ting''s life experience is not so simple. Obviously, he is not the son of the old man, which is true. The old man is rigid and strict, and his style is always clean. He is not like the president of a powerful family. So when he brought back Si Li Ting, everyone was very surprised. He had been clean all these years. Why did he suddenlye out with a son? But he himself said that Si Li Ting was his son, and naturally we would not doubt anything. Until now only to uncover the truth, Si Li Ting is not the father''s son. If it is not his son, why should he risk being misunderstood and say that he is his illegitimate son and discredit him? This matter is bing more and moreplicated, and what does the little aunt in the mouth of Si Li Ting mean? "Ting''er, who is my aunt?" "Auntie is Mommy''s sister. How can you forget it, Mommy?" Si Li Ting was helpless. So handsome face but made a child''s expression, Su Jinxi forced not to smile. "Then why did you kill my aunt?" "Because my aunt shut up mommy and pretended to be mommy. She also beat me. Ting''er is so painful." Si Li Ting lifted up his sleeve. "What do you want to see with Su Ting TV This is how the child''s mind is, and his attention soon turns away. Su Jinxi did not dare to stimte him, "OK, Mommy will apany you." She quickly transferred the TV y to animation, and Si Li Ting watched it with great interest. "Mommy, what kind of cartoon is this? Why haven''t I seen it before?" The cartoons he watched when he was a child must be different from the ones now. Su Jinxi exined, "this is justing out. It''s called bears." Si Li Ting took Su Jinxi''s arm, put his head on her shoulder, and said, "Mommy, it''s too bad to be bald and cut down all the trees." "Well, it''s too bad." Su Jinxi had to go along. One side of Tang Ming wiped his eyes, he saw what! If it was not for what he saw with his own eyes, he would never have seen such a picture of Si Li Ting in his life. Before that, Su Jinxi was leaning on his shoulder. Obviously, this giant baby had not found himself much higher than Su Jinxi! Two people a question and answer, until the day is fast, Si Li Ting just rely on Su Jinxi to sleep in the past. Tang Ming put away the knife, which was a sigh of relief. "Jinxi, did he do the same before?" "I met him once when I met him, but he was very good. I heard assistant Lin say that he used to abuse himself when he was alone." "What has the third uncle experienced in the past?" Tang Ming also has doubts about his past. "I don''t know. I asked my third uncle, and he said that he had forgotten his memory before he was five years old. The old man exined that his mother was killed in the car ident. He also forgot the past because of the ident. From the third uncle''s situation, it should not be like this. He was greatly stimted, not a car ident. If it was a car ident, he should have mentioned the ident when he got sick. Who is the little aunt he just said? This little aunt should be a very important person. " "It seems that only grandfather can exin everything. Who''s the third uncle''s child and why did he have to raise children for others for so many years?" Tang Ming, however, fell into deep meditation. If Si Li Ting is not a child of the Tang family, then "Anyway, they must not be together!" He remembered the old man''s firmness in saying this. A bad feeling spreads in the heart, and a bold assumption appears in the brain.If Si Li Ting''s mother is Su family, then Si Li Ting and Su Jinxi are very likely rtives. So the old man would do anything to separate them. That''s why he can marry Su Jinxi, but Si Li Ting can''t. "Brother Ming, what''s the matter with you? I can''t see your expression." Su Jinxi looked at him suspiciously. "It''s nothing, Jinxi. It''s gettingte. Go to sleep for a while." "I''ll just squint here for a while, brother Ming. Please help us with a nket." "Well." Tang Ming covered them with a nket and went to the guest room andy on the bed, but he didn''t sleep all night. If this is the case, what will the third uncle do? Chapter 162 It rained all night without stopping. As soon as it was light, Si Li Ting woke up and found himself and Su Jinxi asleep on the sofa. He remembered very clearly that he carried Su Jinxi back to his room to sleepst night. There''s only one reason for being here. He fell ill against night. He had only a little impression of what happenedst night, as if he was chasing Su Jinxi with a knife. Fortunately, Su Jinxi was not injured. Si Li Ting wrapped Su Jinxi with a nket and carefully carried her back to the room. Come out to see Tang Ming a serious face, obviously there is something to say. "Uncle, do you remember what happenedst night?" "Remember a little." "Third uncle, you almost stabbed Jinxi with a knife." Tang Ming was afraid of that picture. If he didn''t persuade Si Li Tingter, the consequences would be unimaginable. "You see it all?" Such a thing is not a glorious thing, he does not want to let others know. "Well, apart from this, uncle, I learned a big secret from youst night." "What''s the secret?" Si Li Ting subconsciously thought it was not a good thing, otherwise he would not have such a serious expression. "Uncle, do you know you said that your father has blue eyes and yellow hair." Si Li Ting himself is very surprised, "really I said?" "Yes, if you say so, then grandfather is not your biological father. Do you remember what I said to you yesterday? If you are not the son of the old man, he said that anyone can be with Su Jinxi, but you can''t. can you and Jinxi be... " Smart people don''t need to speakpletely at all. Si Li Ting has thought of this. "What else did I say?" "You said there was a little aunt who tortured you and beat you, third uncle. You really don''t remember anything about the past life?" Si Li Ting shook his head, "don''t remember, even what happenedst night I can''t remember clearly." "Uncle, as far as I know, Su Jinxi''s father once had two twin sisters, which is quite consistent with what you saidst night. If your mother is from the Su family, then you and Jinxi can''t be together. You are her cousin The news is like thunder. Last night, they were still chasing the drama together. The male and female owners of the dog blood drama are the brothers and sisters who have been separated for many years. I didn''t expect that such a thing happened to them today. Si Li Ting couldn''t ept it. "It can''t be true. God can''t do this to us!" "Uncle, at present, we have no evidence, we can only guess. I want to ask you, if you really and she are cousins, would you give up Jinxi? " "No way! It''s absolutely impossible for me to give up Jinxi. We don''t want children in this life! " Si Li Ting has long identified Su Jinxi, in addition to her, he will never be with others. "Uncle, isn''t it a torture to let two lovers not have children?" "It''s better not to have children than I don''t want her. The worst result of this matter is just our spection. No one knows the truth." "It seems that only the old man knows the truth. You can go back to the Tang family and ask him about it." "Si Li Ting looked at the heavy rain that hasn''t stopped outside," I''ll go back to the Tang family now, and Jinxi said I had something to do "Well." Si Li Ting went back to the room and changed a suit of clothes. Su Jin was awakened by the sound, "uncle, are you up?" "It''s still early. Go to bed." Si Li Ting pacifies Su Jinxi and kisses her on the cheek. "Good." Su Jinxi went to sleep again without any doubt. Si Li Ting drives to the Tang family, where the old man is cooking tea in the backyard. Boiling tea, leisurely rising white fog mixed with falling raindrops from eaves corner. This is a leisurely scene, but there is a trace of loneliness and loneliness in the old man''s turbid eyes. The housekeeper reported: "master Ting is back." The old man''s eyes more light, Si Li Ting did not hold an umbre, with a body of water vapor in. "Let me ask you something." Si Li Ting said directly, without beating around the bush. "What''s the matter?" "My life experience, you are not my father, who are my parents?" This is the thing that puzzles Si Li Ting for the longest time. Even if his mother died in a car ident, she also had family and friends. Why did the old man never mention these things over the years. "As I said, I don''t want to talk about your mother. As for your father, isn''t it me?" "My father is a foreigner, and my blue eyes and yellow hair are inherited. He, my father, I appreciate your taking me in, but I really want to know who I am." "Who told you that?" Master Tang was very excited when he heard this.Si Li Ting was cold with a face, "it''s my own memory. My mother once said that my father has blue eyes and yellow hair." "What else do you remember?" The old man continued. "I have a little aunt who abused me. What is the rtionship between me and Susu? "Si Li Ting told Tang Ming what he had told him. "Now that you have thought of this, I will tell you that your mother is Su Yan, the eldest miss of the Su family. She has a twin sister, Suxi. You are really not my son. In terms of seniority, you should be su Jinxi''s cousin. That''s why I have always prevented you from being together. " Si Li Ting originally wanted to hear some exceptions from him, but what he heard was verification. His mood was veryplicated. Even if it is to prepare for the worst, this moment is still a bolt from the blue. "Susu is my cousin?" Si Li Ting had no choice but to smile bitterly. "Yes, even if it''s not my sister, you are also close rtives. Ting''er, I''m doing this for you. You and she should be separated." "No way! I love her, no matter who she is, I will be with her. The reason why I don''t let close rtives get married is that they are afraid that their children will be defective. I don''t want children from her "Ting''er, why do you have to be with so many women in the world?" "No matter who she is or who she is, I will not let her go." "Ah..." The old man sighed heavily. Since he was sure not to have children, what could he do with such determination? "Today Ie to find out my life experience. My mother is from the Su family. What about my father? What about that twin aunt? Why don''t you tell me my life story? My mother didn''t die in a car ident, did she "Why don''t you tell me you don''t want to recall your bad memories and forget that it''s good for you." The old man has always been for his good, every thunderstorm night he will do some fantastic things. A few years ago, a lot of psychiatrists at home and abroad were useless. It can be seen how deeply those injuries affected him. "What happened before I was five years old, and now you won''t tell me? Who is my father and what is the rtionship between you and my mother? Is my mother really dead... " He had a lot of questions in his mind, and the old man could understand his feelings. "Don''t worry about it. I won''t hide anything from you when ites to this point. I will tell you everything I know. Let''s start with the rtionship between me and your mother. In fact, I have no love with her. If we really want to conclude the rtionship between me and her, I am her teacher. At that time, I was an external professor of Finance University. Your mother was a very smart girl. I was very optimistic about her and felt that her future was promising. But everything changed after she went abroad. When I met her again, she already had you "You said my mother came home alone. What about my father?" "I don''t know who your father is, and she never mentioned it. She''s very quiet about your father." How can Si Li Ting know that he should have such a life experience? What happened to his mother going abroad. "What''s the matter with that aunt?" "In fact, I don''t know about the rtionship between your mother and your little aunt. When your mother was unmarried and pregnant, the Su family did not decline at that time. The most taboo of famous families is these things. Your grandfather asked your mother to kill the child and let her marry someone else. Your mother refused to die and was expelled from the house by the Su family. During that time, she gave birth to you. I don''t know much about why your sister-inw imprisoned and abused you. I only know that your aunt tortured you at that time, leaving you with a deep psychological shadow. " "What about mom?" "That year, I received a call from your mother, who entrusted you to me. If you were handed over to the Su family, no one would admit you. She had no choice but to find me. I thought for a long time or went. When I arrived, there was a fire in your house. You were sitting at the door. Your mother and aunt should have been burned to death in the fire. She didn''t mention the enmity between them in the phone, just let me take good care of you to grow up. So until now, I don''t know who your father is and how the fire started. She said on the phone not to care about other things. This matter waster suppressed, no one knew why, you were so stimted that you couldn''t speak. I took you to the hospital for examination and found that you were covered with scars. When you wake up, you forget the past. I think since your mother doesn''t say your father has her reason, and you obviously suffered a lot of abuse, and it''s a good thing to forget. See you pathetic, you in the hospital after the injury, I will take you back to the Tang family, iming that you are my illegitimate son outside.For fear that you think of those bad past, I will lie to you that your mother died in a car ident. Ting''er, although you are not my own son, I haven''t treated you badly these years, and I hope you can live a good life. Your mother''s biggest expectation is the same. She wants you to live happily and healthily Although Si Li Ting did not fully know the truth, at least he knew who his mother was. Chapter 163 Mother and aunt between what deep hatred, aunt will do whatever to torture themselves, Si Li Ting thought of these things on the head faint pain. "Ting''er, what''s the matter with you?" "No, it''s OK." "Si Li Ting held his head and struggled to get up his spirit." the man who helped me secretly these years is you. " It is also with the help of S, Si Li Ting is grateful that his surname will be changed from Tang Dynasty to Si. "You know it all?" The old man was a little surprised. "It''s Tang Ming who said that she gave you the contract of Dihuang. You didn''t be surprised to see my signature, which means that you already knew that I was the president of Dihuang. There are only a few people who know about it, so I guess you are s "Don''t worry, you know everything. I don''t need to hide anything from you. I have been thinking about a problem since I was a child. If you follow your mother''s words, you can live happily and healthily. Growing up in a simple environment, you may be happy in your childhood, but when you grow up? How can a little sheep fight against the fierce wolf? Don''t mention the society, even the Tang family is not so easy to stay. After some consideration, I deviated from your mother''s original intention. Men have to go through the baptism of wind and rain before they really grow up, so I will deliberately ignore you when I was young. This is just to motivate you. If you don''t work hard and only want to rely on the Tang family, you will be swallowed up. You are getting stronger slowly, but you should not like Hua Qing. When you fall in love with her, I will investigate the background of this girl. Because you areck of maternal love since childhood, Hua Qing deliberately courted you tenderly, you were bewildered by her. I don''t want to destroy the feeling of your first love, but that girl is not suitable for you. I haven''t started yet, because she is a heroine''s identity, I will use this matter to stimte you. If you leave the Tang family and set up your own business, I will help you with the identity of S. your talent is smart, and you will soon develop thepany to such arge scale. I should have been happy because of your achievements. Seeing that you are addicted to your work every day, I began to worry about your marriage. I''ve found many women for you, who knows they''re all rejected by you. It''s not easy for you to have a sweetheart. I should be happy, but she is Su Jinxi. Ting''er, although you are not my own son, ask yourself that you have to pay more attention to you than others these years, and you won''t suffer a loss if you call me dad. " Si Li Ting knew that master Tang had a good intention. He was really good to himself. "Dad." "Dear, when I saw you sitting outside the door with your legs in your arms, your big blue eyes were full of tears. At that time, I made sure that I should take good care of you. I didn''t expect that the children at that time would be so big in a sh. Speaking of you and I are also predestined, Ting son, you have grown up, as for your life experience, I told you all I know. It''s your own business how you choose your future. You won''t listen to what I say. Whether you are from the Tang family or not, at least in my heart, you have always been my child. " For so many years, master Tang has given him the bottom line. There are many kinds of feelings in this world. What Tang chose is a very special way to teach him to grow up, so that he can be such an excellent person now. "In the past, I didn''t understand and misunderstood you. Thank you for taking care of me over the years. Without you, I would not have been my present. Since you know what kind of woman Hua Qing is, isn''t Tang Zhen your grandson? Why would you agree with them? " Don Tang chuckled, "you son is different from you. He is used to being superior. No matter it is a woman or something, it is a ything for him. How many men do you really want? I don''t want to interfere in the affairs of Xiao''er. I know that you have no intention to the Tang Group. Over the years, you have developed much better than the Tang Group. As for Tang Ji and Tang Ming, I have been sitting and watching the sess or failure. Now it seems that ming''er is better than she is. Ming''er''s idea of the overall situation is better than chen''er, and I prefer to give the Tang Group to ming''er. " He was frank with Mr. Tang, and Si Li Ting also felt rxed a lot. He had gains and losses. "Dad, didn''t my mother mention anything about my own father?" "I had overheard her mention of Smith, and I thought it might be your father''sst name, but I''m not sure. After all, Smith''s family name is thergest in the United States. There are so many people using this surname. Foreigners are all blonde. It''s not scientific to know who your father is from an uncertain surname "A woman who is willing to be expelled from her family and wants to live alone with me. Not mentioning anything about her father can only show that she has been abandoned."Don Tang shook his head. "If it''s your father who abandoned your mother, it''s not like that. If someone abandons his wife and son, don''t you hate him? Your mother never told me that he was not good at all. She didn''t me your father "If it''s not abandonment, why does Mom leave dad? He''s not known to anyone yet. " "This is also a strange thing to me. Before going abroad, your mother and your little aunt had a good rtionship. If there is a dispute between the two because of their feelings, Suxi will be angry with you "So you mean my aunt and my mother may have fallen in love with the same man at the same time? Because of love, the family rtionship has changed. It''s a pity that my aunt is not here. What is the truth? " Si Li Ting was more and more curious about his life experience. "If you are lucky, you will know. Now it''s useless for you to force yourself. Do you really decide to be with Su Jinxi? Even if she is your cousin? " "Yes, Dad, I hope you can understand me. If you have ever loved someone like that, you will know." "I can''t and don''t want to be in charge of your young people''s affairs. As long as you are happy and happy, now you know the truth. You can go to a ce with me." "Where to go?" "In order to conceal your life experience, I have never taken you to your mother''s grave. The Su family did not know that she had died long ago. I will take you to worship her." "Good." This is what Si Li Ting wants to know most. Passing the flower shop, the car stopped and said, "go and buy a bunch of ck roses." "ck rose?" Si Li Ting has some doubts. Can''t sacrifice people use such flowers? "Your mother''s favorite was ck roses. If you buy them, she should like them better." Tang reminded. Si Li Ting bought a ck rose, his mother''s hobbies are also some special. ck Rose''s words: you are the devil, and all for me. Although she did not remember what her mother looked like, she felt that she should be gentle, so he still felt strange that she liked ck roses. Outside the rain did not stop, the car stopped at the side of the road, master Tang pointed to a direction. "Your mother is buried there." Si Li Ting didn''t take an umbre and went to the cemetery with ck rose. There were two tombs next to him. Su Yan and Su Xi, just as they came to this world together, even leave together. The two people''s facial features are very simr, the only difference is probably temperament. Mother is more lively, and Suxi is gentle and quiet. "Mom, auntie, I''vee to see you." He put the ck rose in front of Su Yan''s tomb. For so many years, he didn''t know who his mother was. Now he finally knew. Fingers slowly stroked the person in the photo, "Mom, I''m ting''er. Do you think I''ve grown tall?" The rain mixed with tears dripped from his face. He knelt down hard on his knees. As a son, he didn''te to worship his mother for so many years. This is the biggest unfilial. In the distance, old man Tang, who was standing with an umbre, saw this scene, and his muddy eyes also slowly shed a line of tears. He conceals one thing. If it''s just the rtionship between teachers and students, how could he raise a child for such a long time and still have to bear a curse on his back. He has a secret in his heart, which even Su Yan doesn''t know. As early as in the University, he fell in love with that lively and lovely little girl, because of the age and identity of the Passover. He has been afraid to confide his heart to Su Yan. He doesn''t want to betray his family, let alone harm Su Yan''s life. When she knew she was going abroad, the most difficult thing was him, but still sincerely wished her to choose the life she wanted. No one knew that such a thing would happenter. Su Yan came back with a big stomach. She didn''t say how to ask her. When she called herself again, she begged herself to take her child. When she got outside, she saw the little boy. Although the eyes of Si Li Ting are blue, they are very simr to Su Yan. Seeing him is like seeing Su Yan. He took him away without hesitation and taught him to grow up. Su Jinxi woke up and found that Si Li Ting was not at home. "Brother Ming, what about Uncle Ming? Did you see him? " "Uncle three, go out ande back soon. Don''t worry about it." "You haven''t had breakfast yet. I''ll get it ready." Looking at Su Jinxi''s back, Tang Ming has a thousand words in her heart, but finally she doesn''t say much. Everyone has his own choice. He is not God, and he can''t care about other people''s feelings. Su Jinxi and Tang Ming have breakfast and are about to call Si Li Ting. She looks out of the window and a figure appears in the garden. "Third uncle." Si Li Ting was standing there in a daze. I didn''t know how long he had been standing and didn''t hold an umbre.Su Jinxi ran to him with an umbre, "uncle, why don''t youe in when you''re back? It''s such a heavy rain. Look at you. Look at your face. " Si Li Ting fiercely holds her in his arms, and Su Jinxi''s umbre falls to the ground. "Uncle..." "Susu, will you leave me?" Chapter 164 The rain is pouring down all over the sky. Si Li Ting hugs Su Jinxi tightly. For him, Su Jinxi is his whole world. Jin Ting Li didn''t know what she was doing now. "Uncle, didn''t we have already agreed that we would not leave each other no matter what happened?" "But Susu, if there is a reason you have to leave me in the future?" How many people can tolerate the status of cousins? He was not sure that she would not leave him after he told Su Jinxi. "Why do you have to leave?" Su Jinxi looked at the pair of blue pupils. Si Li Ting did not tell her the rtionship between the two, "I just said if." "Even if the sky falls, I won''t leave, uncle. I love you and I won''t leave you." Su Jinxi''s face is full of seriousness. Tang Ming looked at the heavy rain that hugged together, he had guessed the reason in his heart. It seems that their conjecture is not wrong. The old man is not Si Li Ting''s father at all. There is some rtionship between Si Li Ting''s mother and the Su family. Thinking of Si Li Ting''s tortuous life experience, he has some sympathy and doesn''t know who his father will be. He left his parents at a young age and became a illegitimate son. Now he falls in love with a woman, who is his cousin. Su Jinxi pacifies Si Li Ting''s mood and leads him back to the room. Seeing him covered with rain and mud on his trousers, "uncle, where have you been? In such a mess? " "It''s nothing. Your clothes are wet. Go and change your clothes. Don''t catch a cold." "I''ll go with you." Su Jinxi is very worried about the current siting. He always feels that he is hiding something from himself. He put the hot water, "uncle, you go to the bathtub for a bath, and I''ll put the clothes on the bed for you. You should not have eaten yet. I''ll go down to make breakfast for you." Su Jinxi gentle voice came, Si Li Ting''s eyes have some gloomy. On the one hand, he felt that it would be unfair to Su Jinxi if he did not say that he was hiding the truth. On the other hand, he was worried that Su Jinxi would leave him when he knew about it. Si Li Ting''s life story "if only I had been born a few years earlier. It was me who gave you band aid, you would not be hurt once." Su Jinxi suddenly understood the rtionship between Si Li Ting and Hua Qing. Maybe it was only because Hua Qing gave him warmth that he would like her. That kind of like is different from the present self, Su Jinxi can feel it. "It''s not toote to have you now, Susu. In fact, when I was with Huaqing at that time, it was not like the mode that you and I get along with now. At that time, I was cold and would not say anything. I just decided to marry her in my heart. Later, I also thought about one thing. When I was with her, was it just because I was greedy for a little tenderness, or did I really like her? Long a person''s loneliness, suddenly someone is good to me. Is it just because of loneliness that I am with her? When I was with her, I didn''t have that kind of impulse. Didn''t I really want to own her? I used to think that I wanted to cherish her. I only touched her when I got married. Later, I knew it was not like this when I met you. As soon as I see you, my body will feel that every smile and every movement of you are deeply attracted to me. I found that the feelings for her and you arepletely different, which is why you asked me at the beginning, if you are not sincere, don''t ask for your sincerity. I have thought for a long time. What is it like? My feelings for you are totally different from that of Hua Qing. Later I can be sure that I really like you, perhaps not just like, is love. These years have made me grow up and changed a lot. Thest period of failure told me to treat you well. I can''t love, so I go to read romance novels, mend romantic dramas, and see how the man in there treats his girlfriend. I have never done these things to Hua Qing. Susu, whether it was in the past or now, you are unique in my heart. " Su Jinxi didn''t expect Si Li Ting to do so many things in silence. She was pleased and excited. "So, the third uncle doesn''t like Hua Qing at all. I''m the first one you really like." "I couldn''t be sure before, but now I can be sure after seeing how I feel about you." "The third uncle is so good-looking. There must have been a lot of girls who liked it when I was at school." "I didn''t notice." Si Li Ting is not in love with men and women at all. But for Hua Qing''s sudden appearance, he would not fall in love. Later, he mistakenly thought that he liked Hua Qing. As a man, he felt that she was his girlfriend. He was responsible for her and nned to propose to her.Later, Tang changed all this, and Si Li Ting felt a little ufortable at that time, until he met Su Jinxi a few yearster. Compared with the feeling of Huaqing, he knew that it was not love to Huaqing. Tang Ming just pped Su Jinxi, he would like to destroy the Tang n group. At that time, Tang Ji robbed Huaqing. He did nothing but leave the Tang family. "Uncle, what would you do if I betrayed you one day?" Su Jinxi made an analogy. "Never die!" Si Li Ting only answered her these words, in this life, he will not let go of Su Jinxi. This strong and overbearing love, through distance, through identity, through all secr, to the end of time. Chapter 165 Hua Qing, who has been hung up, is very angry. She remembers the picture of seeing Si Li Ting for the first time. When Si Li Ting appeared in the school, all the girls were in a uproar, half breed, handsome boy! Don''t mention the age, it should be the whole school girls are crazy about him. The sophomores and juniors threw olive branches one after another, pulling him to this club, that club. There will always be a pile of love letters in the desk of Si Li Ting, and there will be confessions everywhere. However, he has always been cold as one, no interest in women, no interest in anyone, no friends around. Hua Qing doesn''t dare to run into a wall easily, for fear that he will be ignored or rejected by others. He went his own way until one thing brought him closer. Happened to meet him injured, Hua Qing quickly took out the band aid. "Well, you''re hurt. I have..." Before he finished speaking, he refused, "No "Why not? If you don''t deal with it, you''ll bleed all the time. I''ll post it to you Hua Qing put a band aid on him. Si Li Ting raised his head and looked at her deeply, "thank you." It took more than a year for him to have a chance to say a word with him. At that time, Hua Qing was very excited. Maybe this big ice block is not so cold. After inquiring about his route, he deliberately invited someone to y a y. Any man will not let the hooligans bully women, he really saved himself. From that time on, he tried his best to create all kinds of opportunities, and he guessed his character from his solitude. The more lonely people are also eager for warmth in their hearts, and sure enough, under their deliberate approach, he epted himself a little bit. He disguised himself as a gentle and kind woman and officially became his girlfriend. Hua Qing still remembers those women''s envious, envious and hateful expressions, and she felt very proud at that time. College life with him is no longer boring, because his character is too cold, every weekend is his own call him out to y. Knowing that he was the son of Tang family, he became more eager. If he could marry him, he would be Mrs. Tang. This is my dream. What I learned is acting. I also want to be an actor in the future. With the Tang family as the backing, I''m sure I can make a great sess. I have nned all the roads, but I can''t see clearly the person of Si Li Ting. Is it too cold to be a boyfriend? He never takes his own hand and never has any physical contact. Many times I said that I couldn''t go home toote and I had to go to the hotel. Is that not obvious? Who knows that he opened a room for himself and left. Hua Qing has to doubt whether he has any physical problems. She doesn''t know whether Si Li Ting really likes himself, you say like it, he has been very cold and doesn''t touch himself. If you don''t like it, he will stand up and say that he is his girlfriend when he is bullied. I don''t say a word, but I will send a gift on my birthday. I even bought a ring to propose. Hua Qing thinks about the past scenes. She hates why she was easily provoked by Tang Zhen. Let a person to check the Si Li Ting and Su Jinxi, she thought they were just acting on the scene, or he was just greedy for Su Jinxi''s body. When one day he gets tired of ying, he will abandon Su Jinxi as a little assistant. How can he have true feelings. However, the result of the private detective''s investigation made Hua Qing furious. This is the result of this period of time. When crossing the road, Si Li Ting will take Su Jinxi to the left and walk on the dangerous side. When eating, he will cut the steak and give it to Su Jinxi. He will handle the seafood that is not easy to make and then clip it to her. Even when it rained, he deliberately inclined the umbre to her, regardless of whether his shoulders were wet. He looked at her eyes have been spoiled, love a person can be seen from the eyes. These things had never been done to her by Si Li Ting before. Why did he give all the good to Su Jinxi! Hua Qing was so angry that she felt that if she didn''t leave, everything would belong to her. Su Jinxi is the dove that upies the magpie''s nest and owns everything that once belonged to her. When Tang Zhen pushed the door and came in, he saw Huaqing gnashing his teeth and looking at some photos. When he saw those photos, his eyes were cold. He pped Hua Qing in the face. It was not the first time he hit Hua Qing. "Bitch, I have said for a long time that if you marry me, you will put away those thoughts. If you dare to put a green cap on me, I will not spare you." Tang''s cruelty makes Hua Qing miss the good of Si Li Ting to her in the past. Although Si Li Ting is indifferent, he has never hurt her. He will remember his birthday, unlike Tang Ji, who has been married to him for several years, and he has not given himself a birthday.Hua Qing is very aggrieved in her heart, "Oh, I didn''t..." "No, what do you ask the investigation department to do? Isn''t it you still thinking about him, why, you regret it? I know he is president of emperor Yufei. I regret having been with me? " "Oh, where am I regretting, you hold me in the position after the film, how can I regret it? I have got what I want." Hua Qing voice just fell, left face was pped to fan. She has always known Tang Yi is a cruel person. She is still in a bad mood when he treats him like this. "Why did you hit me again? What did I say wrong? " "I never told you that Li Ting was the president of emperor Yufei. You didn''t have a surprise when you heard it. You knew he was president of emperor Yufei!" Once Huaqing changed her face, she knew that she had not told Tang Yi before, and even deliberately avoided meeting Li Ting with Tang Zhen. I didn''t expect Tang Yi was just trying her out. Hua Qing exined quickly: "Oh, I just know. I asked private detectives to investigate Li Zheng." Tang Yi''s face is a little bit more beautiful. "If you want to keep going with him, what would you do?" Hua Qing eyes beads a turn, "I am for you of course, you are not very disgusted with the sharp anger? I have a good way to make him feel bad. " "What''s the way?" Tang Yi looked at her coldly, and did not know what she was going to do. "There were no reports that Miss Su was the wife of Tang Ming. If we report these photos, we can not only fight Shi Li Zheng, but also Tang Ming. Tang Ming didn''t get 5% of his shares from his father. It is a good opportunity to lose him as the president of Tang Group "Hua Qing, don''t think I don''t know what idea you have in mind, what to help me, your purpose is sujinxi." Although she conceals it well, she is still captured by Tang Zhen. "I admit I am jealous, but I really didn''t want to be angry with the secretary. I already have you." Hua Qing began to spoil him. Tang Ming got shares that day when he was frustrated at Li Ting. Tang Ming was in a bad mood. He disliked losing most. Tang and Shi Li Ting have already joined hands on this matter. He nced at the photos. Whatever the purpose of Huaqing, her proposal was good. "You go and arrange, I''ll push it out and let''s give them a good gift." "OK." "Remember, don''t do something that''s sorry for me, or you don''t know how you died." "I know." Hua Qing found a bigpany for news, thispany and Star Yu have always been discord, so it will not be apany of Li Ting. The big news of the big family isparable to the entertainment industry. Huaqing looks at Su Jinxi in the photo. "This time, I see who will protect you!" The next day, the news explosion covered all the headlines. Su Jinxi was called by Shi Li Ting before he woke up. "Sir, you can read the news today." Shi Li Zheng has not woke up yet. "What news?" "You and Miss Su are exposed!" Lin all just saw it, and told Shi Li Zheng the first time. "Our business?" Li Zheng hung up the phone and checked the entertainment news. The title is gorgeous and beautiful, which says, "the secret of the big family is startling the sky: Miss Su family derails her husband, uncle 3." Shi Li Ting most want to see things happened, he thought all dust settled, who knows but in this way burst out. The gourd eating people on the Inte have alreadyunched a heated discussion. "Wow, this woman is so powerful. My husband is so handsome and has to be out of the way. Tut "Uncle is a mixed blood son, good envy, both are great men." "Miss Su is so cheap, and her husband is not satisfied with her husband. Panjinlian has been a sessor." This is a goodment, and there are a lot ofments with dirty words. Everyone is treated as a conversation after tea. Si Li Ting saw those insulting words of Su Jinxi, the heart is about to blow up, who exposed!!! "Uncle three, what''s wrong?" Su Jinxi was awakened by the cold intention of Li Zheng. "It''s OK, Susu, I''m out of power. Give me your phone." "Oh, OK." Su Jinxi thought and did not want to give Shi Li Zheng, "then I will wash first." "Well." Shi Li Ting knew that she had a habit of microblogging after she got up. If she saw those words, she would be sad. Seeing her in the bathroom, Shi Li Ting called Lin all. "Take the news away, and find out who blew it up!" "Yes, sir, I swear at Miss Su online. Recently, Miss Su still doesn''t go out, so as not to be attacked by others." "I know." This is what Shi Li Zheng is worried about.Although Su Jinxi is with himself, it is inevitable that she will not appear. Su Jinxi didn''t know the wind and rain outside, "uncle, you go to wash." "Susu, my mobile phone suddenly broke down. Today, you can borrow it for me." "Good." Although Su Jinxi feels strange, Si Li Ting has a few mobile phones. But what he said has his own reason, Su Jinxi won''t ask why. See that pure face, unexpectedly someone wants to hurt so kind of her, Si Li Ting more and more love her. Chapter 166 Su Jinxi is beautiful like a piece of white paper. Si Li Ting wants that paper to be pure white forever. Don''t dye it with any color. She never provoked others, but others kept on provoking her, trying to attack her. "Uncle, why are you looking at me like this? Do I have flowers on my face Su Jinxi felt that there was something wrong with the look in his eyes. "No, it''s just that I want to drink your chicken soup. Susu, make me chicken soup in the evening." "OK, but making chicken soup is a littleplicated. I have to get off work early." Su Jinxi bit his finger. Si Li Ting rubbed her face, "I''ll give you a holiday today. I''ll make soup for me at home." "No, you have been so busy recently. I want to help you." Su Jinxi shook his head. This silly girl, until now all want to help others, she does not know what is the situation on the Inte. "Susu, you and I have been out early ande backte recently. You look so bad. I want you to have a good rest at home." Su Jinxi looked into the mirror, "is that right? Is it really not good? " "Of course, you are my assistant, but more importantly, you are my wife, waiting for me at home." "All right." "Didn''t you like watching that romantic dramast time? Just chase it at home. You have all the ingredients at home. You don''t have to go out and buy it. You have to have a good rest on vacation." "Thank you for your understanding." Su Jinxi happily stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on the face. Si Li Ting cleaned up, left with Su Jinxi''s mobile phone, and told the maid at home that she should not give her electronic equipment and not let her go out. After all this, he left. Before the public opinion went down, Su Jinxi''s best choice was to stay at home. Before the car arrived at thepany, Su Jinxi''s phone kept ringing. Most of them were from the Su family, and some of her ssmates came to confirm the news. Si Li Ting directly shut off the mobile phone, Tang Ming directly to Si Li Ting called, "I am not exposed." "I know that no man would like to be hooded." "Who was exposed?" Tang Ming is also obviously very angry, this time not only will he be involved in, Su Jinxi has beenbeled with a variety of uglybels. "Those photos were taken secretly. Someone must have been staring at us. It''s not clear whether the target of the other party is you or me. In short, Susu is the most injured." "I will investigate clearly, thoseizens are very excited, Jinxi is better not to appear recently." "I haven''t told her about it so far, so she can stay at home. She doesn''t know that it won''t hurt." "Well, take the message off first." In Si Li Ting''s brain, Hua Qing''s face appeared. Yesterday she wanted the heroine to be rejected by herself. Could it be her revenge? In addition to her, Tang Yu also has some suspicions. There are su Meng and others. Even Gu Nancang knows about this matter. It is impossible to make a final conclusion on who broke the news about Si Li Ting. But no matter who it is, he will make that person pay the price of bleeding! Although the news was removed, but soon other news came out, Si Li Ting''s life experience was exposed. He is the illegitimate son of the Tang family, or Emperor Huang''s behind the scenes president, about his ck material is not much. However, some good people, such as Lin Feifei, suffered a great loss because of Su Jinxist time. When she got to this news, she was not happy to die. He quickly added fuel to the fire and invited a group of water soldiers to make stories to heisu Jinxi. She said that she used to be very miserable, and the back of the Su family was also stripped out. The Su family was in decline and could not afford her living expenses. So she looked for someone to support her. When the wall fell down and everyone pushed, Su Jinxi was very ck when she was chasing drama at home, but she didn''t know it. "We''ve finished our chips." Su Jinxi took a look at her favorite potato chips. She was about to push the door out when the maid rushed up and said, "Ma''am, where are you going?" "I''m going out to buy chips." "Ma''am, just leave it to us. I''ll buy it for you right away." "Yes, please." Su Jinxi is easy-going and polite. The maids like her very much. It is not because she is Mrs. Si that she is obedient, but that she respects her from the heart. Seeing that there were many weeds in the yard, Su Jinxi asked people to trim the flowers and weed. She also had to prepare the food for the evening. Open the refrigerator and find some food materials are missing. Forget it, you''d better go there by yourself. When Su Jinxi left, the maids bent over to weed, and no one found her leaving. When the sound of the car sounded, everyone found something wrong, "who went out?" "I don''t know. My wife is still at home." When everyone went home to look for a circle, they didn''t find Su Jinxi''s figure. "Miserable, it''s the wife who left. The young master clearly ordered that his wife should not be allowed to leave today." "Call your wife."We quickly dial Su Jinxi''s number, found that it has been turned off, forced under the helpless had to call Si Li Ting. "What? You let her out! Where has she gone "We don''t know. My wife asked us to take care of the flowers and nts in the garden. We left without noticing her. Her mobile phone was also turned off. What should we do now, young master?" "Her cell phone is here. Maybe she just went to the supermarket nearby. You can go to the supermarket and look for it." Si Li Ting thought that Su Jinxi''s photo had been exposed, and the people all over the country thought she was cheating, but they didn''t regard her as the enemy. I still remember thatst year there was a star cheating, and then he was like a rat walking across the street. Sometimes he would encounter personal attacks. Su Jinxi''s crime is much more than that of the star. In addition, someone deliberately ckened her in the afternoon, saying that she was fostered and promiscuous, and all kinds of dirty water was spilled on her. Si Li Ting also has no intention to work, drives away personally, all me oneself to take the mobile phone to her, now also don''t know where she is. Su Jinxi originally wanted to go to the supermarket to buy food materials. She thought that she had been with Si Li Ting for so long, and she had not sent anything to Si Li Ting. It happens to be free today. Why don''t you go to the mall and buy him something? Seeing that it was still early, Su Jinxi went to the mall, parked the car, and then entered the mall. She found that many people were looking at her, and there were still people pointing at her from time to time. Although her appearance has always been attractive and has a high rate of looking back, it is the first time that everyone looks at her. Su Jinxi obviously saw the unfriendly eyes from those people''s eyes. What''s the matter? It was as if they were still whispering, too far away for her to hear them. Su Jinxi went to the men''s wear area. She wanted to buy a suit for Si Li Ting. It was strange that as long as she passed by, someone would see her. Even those salesmen pointed at her. Su Jinxi really wanted to ask what happened. She walked quickly into a shop, looking at the clothes, and the assistant on the side began to chat. "Is that her? The Miss Su. " "It''s her. Oh, my God, how can you say that this person has such a thick skin, and now she''s willing to go shopping openly." "Her ability to do that kind of thing shows that her face is thicker than ordinary people, and her two husbands are not happy to die." "So it''s good to have money and y as much as you want." Su Jinxi vaguely heard what they were saying, but he was not sure what they were saying. "Show me this dress, miss." "Miss Su, would you like to buy it for your husband or?" Su Jinxi wondered how she knew herself, and thought that she and Si Li Ting had already obtained the certificate. She was also somewhat embarrassed to be called her husband. "Well." She blushed and nodded. Who knows the next second, the salesman''s words are very angry, "Miss Su, which husband are you buying for?" "What do you mean?" Su Jinxi realized that something was wrong. Their eyes were full of banter. "Oh, don''t pretend. Now you''re the leader of Weibo, even more popr than the hottest stars." "What headlines?" The more Su Jinxi listened, the more he felt something was wrong. "Tut, didn''t you watch it yourself? Oh, yes, you should be very busy... " "What the hell are you talking about?" Su Jinxi can''t stand that man''s insinuation against the words. "When you are a whore, you have to set up a memorial archway. Now people all over the country know about your infidelity. By the way, what do people on Weibo call you?" "Modern Pan Jinlian." Another person sang a song and the others all gathered around to speak in front of her. Most of them are female customers whoe to buy clothes for their husband. Middle aged women have the strongest fighting power and they dislike this kind of women most. "This is the slut. If you marry such a good husband, you will cheat on your uncle." "Look at her looks very pure, who knows this kind of thing, is really a person can not judge the appearance." "Miss Su, is your husband skilled or his uncle?" "It goes without saying that if her husband is good, how can she cheat? Ha ha " everyone, when you look at me, Su Jinxi thought of what Si Li Ting said in the morning and took his mobile phone. The online news has already exploded. "It''s not like this. We''re not in this rtionship." "Then how do you exin that you married Mr. Tang and his uncle are not clear, so many photos are evidence." Su Jinxi couldn''t say clearly when he opened his mouth, so he chose to flee. "Pan Jinlian is running away. Let''s go after it." Some people are for the fun, some people are filled with righteous indignation, more and more people are chasing Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi has never encountered such a situation, and some aunts even start to work. Her mouth is difficult to rival hundreds of mouths, her hair is not known to be grabbed by someone, her body is also pushed, someone is beating her, someone is pinching her."No, I''m not, I''m not cheating..." In the dispute, Su Jinxi''s body was suddenly pushed down the elevator. "Ah..." Only heard a scream, Su Jinxi has been in the flow of the elevator fell down. The pain of the whole body is less than that of the heart. Who will tell her what happened? Chapter 167 Su Jinxi rolled down from the elevator and stabbed his foot on the sharp edge of the elevator. She tried to get up. Her legs hurt. She took a deep breath. She was involved in the wound. Her face was wrinkled with pain. See her fall from the elevator, a person trod toward her, "little hammer, are you ok?" He stopped by her side and asked with concern. Su Jinxi opened his eyes and looked at the person in front of him. Gu Nancang squatted beside her nervously and looked at her. "Cang The sea. " Su Jinxi didn''t want to meet him in such an awkward situation. "Where did you get hurt? Let me see. " Gu Nancang also saw the news today. Originally thought that such a thing happened, Su Jinxi would note out again. Who knows she still ran to the mall. Doesn''t she know that words are terrible? Whether it''s true or not, gourd eaters just want to watch the fun, and they won''t care about the truth. They are more willing to believe the truth, because it is strong enough to satisfy their gossip psychology. "I, I''m fine." Su Jinxi wants to get up, but Gu Nancang finds a big wound on her leg. His eyes shed a heartache, "is it OK to be hurt so badly?" Looking at her messy hair and clothes, it is obvious that she has been entangled before. He took off his suit and put it on Su Jinxi and picked her up. "Canghai, I''m really OK." Su Jinxi wants to escape from his arms. Now she is infamous and involved with her. What will others say about him? Gu Nancang ignored her. Instead, he took the elevator and said to the onlookers, "you all need to bear legal responsibility for deliberately injuring, ndering and ndering others." "I''m a passer-by, I didn''t touch her." Let''s shake the pot. "We just came to see the fun. She fell down by herself. Who are you? Is it her lover Until now, there are still people who don''t know whether to die or not. Gu Nancang''s eyes are cold. "I''m her brother. You bullied my sister. I won''t underestimate this ount. Every ce in the shopping mall is monitored. If anyone pushes her or touches her, none of you can escape! Assistant Joe, call the police. " "Yes, Mr. Gu." Gu Nancang takes Su Jinxi and leaves. When Su Jinxi sees that there are still people looking at them, she has to bury her head in Gu Nancang''s arms. "Little hammer, don''t look, don''t listen. What they say is not true." Gu Nancang knows how much this has hit women. At that time, he was shocked when he heard that. For Su Jinxi, he would strictly keep the secret, but now who leaked it out? This matter involved those two people at the same time, so it will never be Si Li Ting or Tang Ming. Su Jinxi tightly grasped thepel of his chest. "Canghai, I haven''t exined to you all the time. Would you like to believe that I didn''t cheat?" The two met in the game, once a confidant who had nothing to talk about. Later, all sorts of things happened. She didn''t even y games again. She didn''t exin her love life to him. Just from his point of view, don''t you think that you are a woman of fickleness? Not only did he not ridicule himself, but he gave himself such an important choicest time. "I''ve known you for so long. If I don''t have confidence in you, how can I be your friend? I know something about you and Tang Ming. I always know what kind of person you are, little hammer. " When you are criticized by thousands of people and ridiculed by thousands of people, the most frightening thing is that the people around you will stab you severely. Fortunately, Gu Nancang did not do so. His words made Su Jinxi feel very warm. "Thank you, Canghai." "Thank you, little hammer. You always know my heart to you, whether it''s reality or Inte, I''ve never changed. It''s just a pity that I came back a stepte and let you have another heart. It''s just that we have no predestination. Little hammer, I hope to see you happy He once confessed to her once in the game, but this is the first time in real life. In this way, she felt more ashamed of the sea, "Canghai, I''m sorry..." "Fool, what''s wrong with this? You don''t mind saying it''s your brother just now?" Su Jinxi shakes his head repeatedly. In this situation, it is toote for normal people to hide, let alone take the initiative to provoke right and wrong. Gu Nancang is very kind to her, just like a brother. "How could I me you for helping me out?" Gu Nancang holds her to the car and looks at her bleeding foot. He takes out a small medicine box from the car to treat her wound. "Canghai, do you still have the medicine box?" "In case of unexpected need, how did Si Li Ting protect you? Knowing that something like this happened, he let youe out alone!"Gu Nancang, while dealing with her wound, heartache, such a long cut. "Don''t me uncle, he knew it in the morning. He was afraid that I would be hurt. He let me stay at home and took my mobile phone. I suddenly want toe out and look around. Who knows the people in the shopping mall are pointing at me. Such a thing happened. Canghai, can you show me your mobile phone? I don''t know what happened Gu Nancang and Si Li Ting have the same attitude. Those keyboard men on the Inte can say anything. "You''d better not read it. It will only make you angry." Su Jinxi shook his head. "Canghai, I''m not as weak as you think. I know the third uncle didn''t tell me for my good. But the n can''t keep up with the change. It''s better to face it calmly than to avoid it. I''m not afraid. " See her insist, Gu Nancang also have no way, "well, I''ll show you, you''d better make psychological preparation in advance, some words are ugly." "Well, good." Su Jinxi didn''t have to look at it and had already guessed some. Those people even dare to say such words in front of her, let alone on the Inte. Hot search has been removed, but there are some new topics. Su Jinxi points in, and those words are even worse than expected. There are also some trumpet reports that her ssmates, her style in school is very bad. At first, Su Jinxi thought that the incident might be directed at Tang Ming or Si Li Ting, but after reading thesements, she felt that someone was designing her. Gu Nancang has been observing her expression, if Su Jinxi''s face is not good, he will immediately grab the mobile phone. "What''s that look like?" "Canghai, how do I feel that someone is targeting me? You see, these so-called revtions are obviously false. But it''s really a picture of me when I was in college. If I want to hack them, it''s their past, not me. " "Do you know who did it?" Gu Nancang also let people check after seeing the news, but the other party did it very covertly. At present, we don''t know who it is. "These photos were taken by other students in the school, so the people who broke the news must be from our school." Speaking of Su Jinxi, there were a lot of boys who liked Su Jinxi before. Generally, those who were too popr with boys would be hated by girls. It may be that some people fall into the well and pour oil on the fire intentionally to make the fire more prosperous. "There is no specific target. It''s not easy to check for a while. You are in such a mess. What you need to do now is to have a good rest." Gu Nancang called Si Li Ting and asked him to pick him up. He saw Su Jinxi in Gu Nancang''s coat and his feet wrapped in gauze at the first time. "Susu." "Third uncle." Si Li Ting was afraid of her ident, and thousands of defense or let her have an ident, "Su Su, I''m sorry, I didn''t take care of you, and let you get hurt again." "It''s none of your business. I didn''t listen to your advice to go out." Gu Nancang''s expression was gloomy and uncertain, "Si Li Ting, I gave her to you to take good care of her, but if you can''t take good care of the hammer, I don''t mind snatching her away from you!" Seeing that Su Jinxi has be what he is now, Gu Nancang is deeply distressed. Always domineering division Li Ting this time unexpectedly did not get angry, but shed a trace of self me in his eyes. "It was my thoughtlessness that made Susu hurt. There won''t be another one." He admitted his mistake frankly and let Gu Nancang loose his mouth. "Take good care of the little hammer. If she gets hurt again, I can''t spare you." Before he met her, he was worried about a virtual character and was looking forward to meeting her back home. Who knows she already has someone she likes. Gu Nancang also struggled, but saw that Su Jinxi would rather die than be touched by others, because she had promised Si Li Ting. Such a shocking scene was deeply engraved in his heart. At that moment, he chose to give up andplete. Thank you very much Si Li Ting seldom apologizes. Gu Nancang watched him leave with Su Jinxi in his arms, but his eyes were gloomy. If he had a little chance, he would never give up Su Jinxi. It''s a pity that she never had her own in her eyes and heart. With a soft sigh, the mobile phone rings at this moment. Gu Nancang looks at the call prompt, and his face instantly bes serious and respectful. "Hello." The voice on the other end of the phone was a little old, "Nancang, did you find her?" "There are too few clues. I haven''t found them yet. Don''t worry. I''ll tell you any news." "Nancang, I''m afraid I don''t have much time. I just want to see her before I die." "Yes, I will find her as soon as possible." Gu Nancang hung up the phone, Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting have long disappeared. Looking at the bustling street, carse and go, but who is he looking for? There is also an important reason to return home for development. He wants to find a person who is very important to his family!That person''s daughter waist has a simr butterfly birthmark, waist is a woman''s private ce, who will have nothing to show the waist. It''s too difficult to just look for the birthmark on his waist, but there are so few clues left. When can he find that person? Chapter 168 Si Li Ting holds Su Jinxi carefully in his arms, although he has heard the whole process from Gu Nancang''s mouth. Seeing Su Jinxi in distress, especially his bandaged feet, he was deeply distressed. "Susu, does it hurt?" Si Li Ting stroked her long hair. "It hurt a little before, but it doesn''t hurt now. Uncle, am I so vulnerable in your heart? You can tell me in the morning "Susu, cyber violence is too terrible. I didn''t want to involve you in these rights and wrongs. You just need to have a good rest at home. I''ll take care of these things. I didn''t expect you to go out quietly "I want to go to the mall and buy something for you, and I find that they look at me in a wrong way. That''s why." "Gu Nancang has already called the police. I will not let go of anyone who hurt you." Su Jinxi pulled Si Li Ting''s cuff, "uncle, do you know who released this news?" "At present, what we have found is that someone has submitted articles anonymously. What the other party has done is very secret and has not been found out. As for the news on the Inte that everything you did in school was bought by Lin Feifei. It seems that the lesson given to Lin Feifeist time is not enough! " Su Jinxi knew that only students in school could take those photos, not thetest ones. But she didn''t think it was Lin Feifei. Last time she hurt her so badly, she was still making waves. Si Li Ting has broken down the Lin group, thought to give her a heavy blow, did not want Lin Feifei to jump out again. "Lin Feifei is just adding fuel to the fire, so who was the first to explode the material?" "I''m checking. Don''t worry. Once I find out who''s behind the scenes, I won''t let him go easily." Although Si Li Ting and Tang Ming have been canceling the news, public opinion has not been reduced, but be more lively. We all think that the disclosure is true, and it will be withdrawn when someone is guilty. "Susu, don''t go out these days. It''s hard to avoid meeting those unreasonable people before. Don''t pay attention to the news on the Inte. If you feel in a bad mood, I can arrange you to go abroad to rx. " Si Li Ting is very thoughtful. At present, it is useless to suppress the news blindly. We should solve it from the root. "No, uncle. We have already agreed that we should face everything together no matter what happens? I''m not going. " Not only did Si Li Ting and Su Jinxi have trouble, but Tang Ming was also troubled. A pile of false information, and for no reason wasbeled green hat son. Just after dealing with the Su family and Bai Xiaoyu, there is another personing. Tang Ming came home tired, someone came to visit. "Why did youe?" Tang Ming opened the door and saw that it was su Meng. Every time he saw Su Meng, he felt very tired. This woman obviously doesn''t know what is sense of interest. She has to refresh her sense of existence in front of him every now and then. At this time of day, Tang Ming doesn''t want to pay attention to Su Meng at all. "Brother inw, I have something to do with you." "Su Meng, I''m very tired today. I''m not in the mood to make trouble with you!" Tang Ming said she was going to close the door. Su Meng propped up the door and took out a pregnancy test stick from her bag. "Brother inw, I''m pregnant. It''s yours." Su Meng''s words were a bolt from the blue. Tang Ming has not yet awakened from thest thing, and another blow. "You, what do you say." He must be dreaming. "I said I had your baby that night on a cruise ship." Su Meng said every word. Tang Ming can''t ept this fact for a moment, so Su Meng takes the opportunity to push him into the vi. "Brother inw, sure enough, Su Jinxi didn''t live with you. Did that shameless slut get along with the third uncle? As I said before, you don''t believe me. Thest time I ran into two people in the mall, I thought it strange. How could they be together? It turned out that there was an adultery, but now it has been exposed, and the faces of the Su family and the Tang family have been lost! " Hearing Su Meng''s cold taunt of Su Jinxi, Tang Ming is more dissatisfied than anyone who knows the whole story of this matter. "Is that enough? One more insult to her, and I''ll be rude to you. " "Brother inw, are you stupid? Su Jinxi betrayed you. Didn''t you see those photos? She''s with someone else! Now everyone knows that she''s wearing a green hat for you, and you have to defend that shameless bitch. " "Bang." Tang Ming mercilessly pped Su Meng, "I said, don''t insult her again!" Su Meng was so angry that her lungs would explode, "brother-inw, she has nothing good, until now you are still talking for her." "She is a hundred times better than you su Meng even if she has a thousand bad things." "Brother inw, I am the one who really loves you. Now I have your child. If you don''t marry me, I will disclose our rtionship and let everyone despise you!Brother inw, I know that you have a hard time in the Tang family, and the second young master of Tang hase back. Now, if it is because of your scandal that has affected the reputation of Tang Group, who is responsible for this? " That''s why Tang Ming didn''t like the people of Su family all the time. He was insatiable, including Su Meng. "Su Meng, you designed me that night. Can''t ten million yuan send you away?" Tang Ming''s eyes are already cold. Where is Mrs. Tang''s position valuable? Su Meng is not a fool. If the money runs out, there will be no more. Only when she married Tang Ming, she not only got money but also got fame. Why not do it? "Brother inw, I really like you. Now that we have our children, let''s get married." "Get married..." Tang Ming murmured. "Yes, we are married." Su Meng nods. Tang Ming''s brain was running fast, and a n came into his mind. Many people had been dragged into the water, and Su Jinxi was the most injured. Even if they exin themselves, the crowd will not believe that there is any way to minimize the harm she suffered? His sight fell on Su Meng''s face and said, "OK, we''ll get married." Su Meng thought that he would have to use other means to seed, but Tang Ming agreed so easily. Is it for the children? She should havee long before she knew the child was so easy to use. "Brother inw, are you serious? You didn''t lie to me? " Tang Ming raised a smile on her mouth. Since Su Meng wanted to marry herself so much, she did as she wanted. Isn''t she very fond of designers? I''ll have to see how she designs it? Marriage is not her paradise, but her grave. "How could I lie to you?" Su Meng on his smile, do not know why, she always feel a little uneasy. Clearly Tang Ming has agreed to her request, she should be happy. "Brother inw, let''s first say that our wedding must be grand, and I want everyone to know that I''m married to you." Seeing her greedy face, Tang Ming thought of the scene when she met Su Jinxi. Her only request was that 30 million yuan was given to the Su family. She didn''t ask for anything. Think of Su Jinxi, Tang Ming''s heart is a little bitter, Jinxi, although I can''t have you, but I will use my strength to protect you. "Yes, I have given the betrothal gift once before. I won''t give it again this time. Besides, I need the cooperation of your Su family. You must dere to the public that you were the one I married in the beginning, but I didn''t get a license and didn''t have a wedding ceremony. " Su Meng had been flushed out of his head and said happily, "OK, as long as my brother-inw can marry me, I can do anything." How could she know that she was taken advantage of by Tang Ming to block the gun for Su Jinxi. "I''ll take care of the wedding. Go home." "Brother inw, you are not lying to me, are you?" "How can I lie to you? You don''t have my baby in your stomach. What if you go and tell me?" "Yes, brother-inw. I''ll go home and tell my parents." Su Meng left happily. She left, Tang Ming convergence smile, dial the number of Si Li Ting. "I thought of a great way to fight back." "What?" "I will marry Su Meng, saying that Su Meng is the person I want to marry, not the eldest miss of Su family, but the second miss of Su family. Then you will announce your marriage certificate with Jinxi, so that no one will question it. " This method is really good, Si Li Ting has no prejudice to Tang Ming in the past. "Once you rify in front of the media, then you really want to marry Su Meng, there will be millions of eyes staring at you." "I will marry her, I will marry her." Tang Ming said seriously, "she said she was pregnant with my child." "Even so, you don''t have to marry her. At the beginning, she calcted you, Tang Ming. Are you doing this for Jinxi? You don''t want her to be hurt by public opinion, so you protect her in this way. " Tang Ming said with a smile, "uncle, I''m not so noble. The culprit of this matter is me, and Jinxi is also implicated. You should be responsible for what you do as a man, aren''t you? No matter who it is for, I should do it. " Si Li Ting didn''t expose his lies. Tang Ming didn''t have to do this, if it wasn''t for Su Jinxi. "Think for yourself." "I''ve made up my mind. Now we''re going to join hands to fight against public opinion and return Jinxi a clean te." Si Li Ting knew that Tang Ming was a smart man, so he did not let him fall into a pit of fire. "What about Bai Xiaoyu? What are you going to do with her? ""I know I don''t love her, and even if it doesn''t happen, I''ll make it clear to her." "Tang Ming, I thank you for Susu." "Thank you for what? I said I was not for her. I saw the news that she was pushed down the elevator in the mall, and her cell phone was turned off all the time. Is she OK?" He doesn''t care about Su Jinxi, but every word is around Su Jinxi. It''s such a humble thing to love someone. "I''ve been injured. I''ve been bandaged up. I just washed and slept. Don''t worry." "Uncle, take good care of Jinxi." Tang Ming sincerely asked. "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of her." Si Li Ting hung up the phone. Chapter 169 The Su family. Su Meng went home happily, "Mom and Dad, I''ll tell you some good news." Now such a thing has happened to the Su family, and the whole family is very sad. Originally, the Su family is short of money. Once the matter goes out, the whole family has no face to go out. "What are you doing Su''s mother looked at Su Meng with a gloomy face. "Mom and Dad, I''m going to marry my brother-inw." Although she was pped by Tang Ming, it did not affect Su Meng''s good mood. "Menger, what did you say and what did you mean you were going to marry your brother-inw?" Sue''s mother and father are confused. Su Mengughed and said, "Mom, Tang Ming promised to marry me." "What? When did you have a rtionship with him? " Su''s mother was shocked by Su Meng''s words. Su Meng didn''t know about Tang Ming, but they did. Tang Ming had a favorite woman who married Su Jinxi just to protect that woman. They knew that they had signed a special agreement with Tang Ming. If Su Jinxi was pregnant, she could get another 10 million yuan. Su Jinxi did not know about the agreement, and Tang Ming had never touched her. As Tang Ming said, she was married for a purpose at the beginning, and no one would have expected such a thing to happenter. Su Jinxi actually colludes with Tang Ming''s third uncle. Let''s not say. What''s su Meng going into this water again? "Mom, my brother-inw and Su Jinxi have no feelings, and I like my brother-inw. I want to marry him." "Shut up, you fool. You will not be happy if you marry Tang Ming." Su Meng became angry, "Mom, you are partial! Why can su Jinxi marry Tang Ming? When I begged you so much, you didn''t agree. You only had Su Jinxi in your heart. Am I not your daughter? " "Silly boy, we don''t want you to marry Tang Ming because of your good family background, but he doesn''t like you. If a woman marries a man who does not love herself, she will suffer if she marries in the past. At the beginning, we didn''t agree with you when you yed rogue. This is the reason. If we had left good things for you, how could we give them to the girl Su Jinxi? Dream son, you listen to mother said, mother is a person, marry is not to buy clothes, if you don''t like to change a piece. Especially for us women, reputation is more important, if the second marriage is not worth money. Do you think Tang Ming likes to marry Su Jinxi? Of course not. He wants Su Jinxi to be a shield. " Su Meng heard vaguely, "Mom, what are you talking about? What are you talking about as a shield?" "Clearly speaking, the white point is that both the Su and Tang families get their marriage ording to their needs, and the Su family needs gifts and money to turn around. Tang Ming needs a woman to hide his eyes and ears. He has been attached to him for a long time. However, the status of that woman is low and the Tang family does not recognize it. That''s why he married Su Jinxi, in order to cope with the forced marriage of the Tang family, but also to cover up the fact that he was with the woman. It must be because of this that Su Jinxi couldn''t bear to be lonely. He got in touch with his third uncle, so that he had today''s affairs. Menger, you are my mother''s darling. I can''t bear to let you jump into the fire pit. Besides, in such a chaotic situation, now everyone is scolding Su Jinxi. It''s enough for her to bear the me. Don''t go into the muddy water. " When ites to women, Su dreams of thest woman. Is Tang Ming doing so much for her? Su''s mother did not say that it was OK. She said that Su Meng was even more upset. She would not give up. Su Jinxi''s inability to retain Tang Ming does not mean that Su Meng has no ability. "What''s to be afraid of a pheasant that even the Tang family doesn''t agree with. Mom, I have a secret weapon. I''ll make Tang Ming fit." "What secret weapon?" Su asked suspiciously. "Mom, don''t worry about these things. You say that our Su family is in decline and we want to find someone as good as Tang Ming. Do you think others will take a fancy to me? The higher the society, the more realistic people will be. It was not easy for me to get Tang Ming to agree to marry me. I will be Mrs. Tang in the future. The Su family is not difficult. Before you asked Su Jinxi to ask Tang Ming for money, she didn''t ask for any money. I''m much smarter than she is. I''m sure to bring more benefits to the Su family. Mom and Dad, I''m not a child. I know what I''m doing "Menger, are you sure you want to marry Tang Ming? If you marry him, you will be ignored by him? Su Jinxi''s personality has been derailed. You may not be able to bear the cold shoulder. My parents still hope you can marry a good man. " As parents, the first condition is to hope their children are happy. Tang family is rich, if Su Meng married in the past is not happy, no matter how much money is useless. "Tang Ming is my good man. He is a good man in the industry. He has never had any scandal. If it is just that woman, I just need to get rid of it."Su Meng and Su Jinxi are two types of people. She is overbearing and aggressive. "Menger, in short, my parents don''t want you to marry Tang Ming, but you have to marry, and we have no way." They also have their own considerations. If they do not marry Tang Ming, they will find it difficult to find a character with such a strong background as Tang Ming. For the sake of their children''s future, they can''t judge whether to marry or not. "Mom, don''t worry. I will be happy. Your daughter is not as useless as Su Jinxi. I have already agreed with Tang Ming that I will have a grand wedding and get married to the Tang family with high profile. " "Did he agree?" Su''s mother was a little curious. After all, she and Su Jinxi Tang Ming did not have a wedding, so they had a meal in private. "Yes, he agreed, but asked the Su family to cooperate with him. At first, he wanted to marry me, not su Jinxi." "That''s OK. I''ll talk to your uncles and them. Did he say anything about gift money?" Su''s father is most concerned about money. If he married two daughters, he would be able to earn two gifts. "It would be nice if Tang Ming could promise to marry me. He said that he had already given it once before and did not intend to give it again. Mom and Dad, you can rest assured that when I marry Tang Ming, I will certainly strive for greater interests for the Su family, so that I won''t be like Su Jinxi who eats inside and outside. " The Su family was convinced by her, and the Tang family was in a mess. Old man Tang was very angry. Although he had already known the rtionship between us, he did not think that it would be hard to hear what other people were talking about when things were disclosed. "Minger, who spread the news? What should I do now? " Mother Tang was in a hurry. Tang Mingforted his mother, "grandfather, mom, I have thought of a way to deal with it." "What''s the answer? The spit on the Inte can drown us. If this matter is not handled well, the Tang family will be ridiculed for a lifetime "We don''t want such a thing to happen. It''s obvious that someone is deliberately targeting US secretly. Granddad, I''ve already figured out a way of public rtions. As long as I marry Miss Su Er, it has nothing to do with Miss Su. Anyway, I didn''t have a wedding with Jinxi, and I didn''t announce that she was my wife. Now it''s just a matter of stealing a beam and changing a post, so that Miss Su can be Miss Su''s second Tang Ming recalled that on the cruise ship, only Lin Feifei and others knew that Su Jinxi had married him, and Lin Feifei could not afford to worry about himself. Even if she stood up to speak, no evidence, who would believe her? "You want to marry Miss Su er?" The old man looked at him, "you can think well, marriage is not a y, you have yed once, this is the bitter fruit you nted." "Grandfather, I know that I made a mistake at the beginning, and now I have to taste the bitter fruit nted by myself." "Well, I can''t control your affairs anyway. As long as the negative public opinion can be eliminated, I don''t care what method you use." Mother Tang looked at him in embarrassment, "ming''er, do you like the second Miss Su? I hear she''s very unruly and willful. " Before that, she has confirmed that Tang Ming likes Su Jinxi, and she hasn''t been in contact with Bai Xiaoyu during this period of time. How can she get involved with Su Meng now? "Mom, it doesn''t matter whether you like it or not. Don''t worry about it." Tang Ming turns around and goes out of the study. This time, public rtions must be done well so that Su Jinxi can sessfully withdraw from everyone''s view. Walking to the hospital, I happened to meet Tang Zhen, who was smiling with a smile. "The eldest young master is really free. How are you going to solve the problem this time?" Tang Ming on Tang''s eyes, "is it you who disclosed the information?" There are not many people who know about this, and Tang Yu is the most suspect. "Me? I''m from the Tang family. Why should I discredit the Tang family? It''s not the same as smearing myself? " Tang Ming looked at him coldly, "Tang Ji, you''d better not let me find out that you did it, or I can''t spare you!" "The tone is really big, Tang Ming. Last time you escaped by a fluke, I want to see how you can escape this time." "Then open your dog''s eyes and watch me carefully. How can I turn my back on bad luck?" Tang Ming turns to leave. Tang Zhen is indeed the biggest suspect, but there is no evidence of him in his hand. "I''ll see how you''re going to die." Behind him came Tang''s voice, Tang Ming did not turn back, fingers clenched. Su Jinxi didn''t know about all this. She was tired and fell asleep under the temptation of Si Li Ting. Wake up early the next morning, the bed has ced a set of gorgeous clothes. "Honey, wake up?" Si Li Ting''s gentle voice rings in the ear. "Well, uncle, didn''t you tell me not to go out recently? Is this dress? ""Today you will apany me to a ce." Si Li Ting gently stroked her cheek. "Where to go?" "To end it." Su Jinxi found that Si Li Ting changed a set of gorgeous clothes today, which was different from his usual low-key clothes. Although some strange, but he will not harm himself, Su Jinxi obediently got up to change clothes. Chapter 170 Yesterday, he told himself not to go out recently after such a big ident. Who knows that he will dress up today. Su Jinxi felt very strange in his heart, but he obediently obeyed themand of Si Li Ting, put on makeup and made up his hair. The car slowly drove to a conference hall. Before getting off the bus, Su Jinxi felt ufortable when he saw the dense reporters. Just like those people in the mall before, they have doubts, banter and curiosity in their eyes. They have all kinds of eyes. Su Jinxi thought of those people''s bad words, subconsciously she wanted to escape. The door was opened by the forest, and Si Li Ting saw some panic in Su Jinxi''s eyes. Think of yesterday in the mall thing let her scared, suddenly soft voicefort. "Don''t be afraid. There''s me." Only four words, he gave her a sense of security, let her feelfortable a lot. When he appeared, all the shing lights kept shing, Si Li Ting bent down and picked up Su Jinxi. "Uncle, I can go by myself." "I was injured only yesterday. The wound is not healed. Walking around will tear the wound." Si Li Ting is always so careful to her. Su Jinxi is not a star. She is not used to being so close to Si Li Ting in front of so many people. Si Li Ting took her out of the car and calmly faced all the reporters. "Mr. Si, I heard that you are the illegitimate son of the Tang family, that is, the third uncle of the general manager Tang. Why did you attack your nephew and daughter-inw?" "Miss Su, someone on the Intepares you to modern Pan Jinlian. What do you think?" All sorts of tricky questions were like snowkes falling on them in all directions. Those problems for Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting didn''t even frown. When someone asked Su Jinxi, he looked at him coldly. At this time, the eyes of the reporter are very cool, just like the blue eyes. Si Li Ting stopped and said word by word: "insult me, but if someone insults my wife, I will spare no effort to retaliate to the end! If you want yourpany to close early, you can go on. " Ma''am? What''s the matter? Everyone can feel the chill from him and dare not ask again. The reporter who asked the question stood stunned. It was the first time that he was threatened. Once upon a time, those stars who had a scandal met with the media and would speak well in order to save their image. They were afraid that there would be a little slip up and the reporters would add fuel to the story. They forget one thing, Si Li Ting is not a star, he will not care about his image. He kept a low profile for a long time because of this incident, and soon everyone will gradually know. The president of thepany did not know what low-key was at all in favor of his wife. After his cold threat, no one dares to step forward. We know very little about Emperor Huang, the secret boss behind the scenes. Lin Jun came to everyone with a good temper and exined, "everyone, today we hold a press conference to rify the truth. So don''t worry. Soon everything you want to know wille out. Besides, although my president is low-key, he has a bad temper. You''d better remember that no one can offend my wife. The president loves his wife like his life. If he offends his wife, he won''t just warn him like he just did. " Reporters have to step aside, at least they get a valuable information. Everyone took out a small notebook to record that the president loved his wife like his life, and the rumor was wrong. Even if the content has not been rified, I heard Si Li Ting say frankly that Su Jinxi is his wife. Who dares to cheat so boldly? Su Jinxi nest in Si Li Ting''s arms, her mood is much better, the panic in the eyes gradually disappeared, reced by firmness. With the third uncle there, she was not afraid of anything. Si Li Ting gently put her down, Su Jinxi found that Tang Ming also came, but why did he take Su Meng''s hand? She has a bad feeling. Why is Su Meng here? In addition, mother Su and father Su also showed up at the meeting. "What do you want to do, Li Ting?" In order to prevent being criticized again, Su Jinxi changed his name. "Si Li Ting dotes on a smile," you will know soon. " Tang Ming takes Su Meng''s hand and sits down beside them. Su Meng gives Su Jinxi a provocative smile, as if to show off her rtionship with Tang Ming. Some people organized discipline at the meeting, and the audience was quiet. Tang Ming first said: "Dear journalists, we specially held today''s press conference in view of the false rumors on the Inte. The more and more trouble, it has had a great impact on several of our parties. Today, we will rify the truth of the facts.I also ask all journalists to stop making false reports. If there are any false reports after today, we will take them to court for libel. " "Mr. Tang, you said that all the reports on the Inte are false. What is the truth of the matter?" Tang Ming said slowly, "I released a message before that I was with Miss Su, but I never said whether I was with Miss Su or miss su er. Who knows that those who have a heart will even fabricate rumors to nder us. In fact, the person I like is the second miss of the Su family, Su Meng. " Su Jinxi heard thest sentence, the pupil obviously erged some, she finally knew the reason why Su Meng appeared here. Why does the third uncle not say in advance, Tang Ming is trying to take Su Meng to change the topic! See her mood a little excited, Si Li Ting held Su Jinxi''s hand under the table, motioned her not to speak disorderly. "Mr. Tang, I have also taken pictures of you and Miss Su together before. How do you exin this?" "Su Jinxi used to work in the Tang Group. As my staff can prove, it''s strange that she was photographed together as my assistant? What''s more, can''t you see that we''ve always kept a safe distance from each other on the Inte? " Speaking of Tang Ming and Su Jinxi, there are only a few photos taken together. They are really far apart and have no intimate behavior. Seeing the reporter speechless, Tang Ming continued: ter Su Jinxi left mypany and joined Dihuang. She and my third uncle really love each other. My third uncle has always kept a low profile. He has never announced that he is the president of Dihuang, let alone the emotional situation. He and Su Jinxi have already got a marriage certificate, and now they have lived together. I didn''t expect anyone to use the third uncle''s low profile to nder us and create public opinion to bring down our twopanies. " "So this is a malicious rumor, a deliberate defamation of business activities?" Journalists are not vegetarian. The entertainment industry is dark, so is the business circle. What Tang Ming said is not unreasonable. "Yes, we have already checked it. The man is an anonymous source, leaving no trace. We can''t find out who did it for the time being. If it''s not a person with ulterior motives, why don''t you tell the truth? However, only one night time on the wholework synchronous broadcast. At first nce, someone is nning and promoting behind the scenes, and the third uncle''s identity is also stripped out. Tang''s group and Emperor Huang have recently joined hands to do a project. It is obvious that some people are afraid of affecting their interests, so they have made such a project. The masses will never know the truth, who do you think is the biggest beneficiary of being stirred up by others and expanding the matter? " With Tang Ming''s guidance, reporters also felt that this was an event nned by business peers. "Is there any evidence for president Tang to say so?" "The best evidence is that the wedding of Menger and I has been in preparation, and our wedding will be at the end of the month. When the timees, we will invite people to attend our wedding ceremony. Some people say that Su Jinxi and I are married. Can we have our wedding photos? Do you media know? " At that time, Tang Ming was so low-key that even the friends around him did not know, let alone the media. "It''s up to my father-inw and my mother-inw to rify this matter. Do you believe their words?" Su''s mother and father also showed up and gave their unified speechst night: dies and gentlemen, this incident has had a great impact on our two families. Originally, this is our private matter, and we can''t take it out to say it. Now it''s so noisy that we can only tell the truth. Xiaotang is indeed our dream together, two people good, do not know how suddenly was ndered into that way. Jinxi and Mr. Si got married in secret. Even our parents didn''t know about it. The media reported it in a disorderly way. Now that there is such a bad influence, who will buy it? Of course, we parents don''t want to see them under controversy. We must tell the truth today. I sincerely ask all media friends to be merciful and wish them well, instead of making some false reports. " Su Meng also took the opportunity to open his mouth: "Ming and I are really in love, hope to get everyone''s blessing." If not su Jinxi is the party, she is about to believe that, the party and the Su family havee forward to rify. It''s not like this. It turns out to be this way. Although she was rescued, Tang Ming said something in front of so many people that he must marry Su Meng! Su Jinxi is very clear that Tang Ming will never like Su Meng. What hurt him most is himself. Tang Ming is still the image of a victim. He does so for one reason, for his own sake. Just like in the Tang family, in order to protect himself, he took all the faults on him. In the past, Su Jinxi didn''t believe how much he loved himself. Now Tang Ming did everything for her in silence. She believed.But this love she has not been on this life, only guilt and inexplicable pain in the heart. Although Tang Ming said that he hurt Su Jinxi, now he has done so many things. In order to protect her at such a high price, Su Jinxi does not want to owe Tang Ming. What does she take back? Chapter 171 Su Jinxi finally understood the reason why Si Li Ting and Tang Ming did not tell her. They knew that if they said that they would not agree to get rid of public opinion in this way. The fact has be a foregone conclusion, even if Su Jinxi has more pain in her heart, she can note out to speak. Now shees out to rify that it is to hit Tang Ming''s face and Su''s face, which will make things moreplicated. Su Jinxi is really miserable. Why should things be this way. The next lie is to use more lies to circle. Tang Ming wants to marry Su Meng. Su Jinxi doesn''t dare to imagine that picture. Bai Xiaoyu is not a good stubble. In the past, he just agreed with Tang Ming to get married. Bai Xiaoyu repeatedly asked for his own troubles. Now, if Bai Xiaoyu knew that Tang Ming and Su Meng were married, would he still not make trouble? Su Meng is not the main bully. Two women make trouble, and Tang Ming is injured in the end. Si Li Ting knew what she was thinking when she saw Su Jinxi''s frown. Su Jinxi was so kind that he would feel sorry. This is no way to get her out of the sea of misery. When asked clearly about Tang Ming, everyone turned their attention to Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting. "Mr. Si, is what Mr. Tang just said true? What do you think of it? " Si Li Ting nced at Lin Jun, and Lin all took out a marriage certificate. "I will only say three things about it. First, this is the marriage certificate of my wife and I. We are legally protected husband and wife. I will investigate the false rumors on the Inte. Secondly, I have found out that those who nder my wife''s being fostered and promiscuous at school are all my wife''s ssmates who deliberately nder them because of jealousy. yesterday, those who hurt my wife in the shopping mall and pushed my wife down the elevator have been formally put on file. All the above-mentioned people will be punished byw. Third, I love my wife deeply. I know better than anyone how clean and kind she is. The Su family has been in decline for a long time. My wife has been self reliant since high school. This is the evidence I have collected. The teachers and students in the school can prove that my wife is a diligent and positive student in school. No matter what your purpose is, I will continue to investigate until the truthes out. Here I warn everyone that you can move me. If anyone moves my wife, I will fight with you to the end! My wife has suffered a lot in the past. From now on, I don''t want her to be wronged any more. The above is my statement on this matter. " The key point of Si Li Ting is to exin to Su Jinxi, and he does not conceal his attitude towards Su Jinxi. Such a statement is probably only once in history. It''s not like a statement, it''s more like a deration and demonstration. The decisive tone, as well as the eyes full of cold were deeply recorded in the mind. This low-key CEO should be such a beloved wife maniac! What cheating, what cheating are bullshit, people are clearly a very loving pair, OK? Su Jinxi didn''t expect that he would go to find his own work materials these years to correct his name. Si Li Ting is very clear, rumor this kind of thing is a soft knife, a knife down may not be very painful. But once more peoplee from all directions, they will cut people to pieces. So in the beginning, he willpletely eliminate the source of the rumor, so that the rumor can no longer spread. Lin Jun has already sent the printed materials to the media. After this investigation, Si Li Ting knew that his little sweetheart had suffered so much in the past. Reporters are also very curious to look through the information, Su Jinxi has done a lot of part-time work, a few degrees below zero still wore cheongsam outside to distribute leaflets. Considering her background, she is also a well-known family, even if the family is in decline, she will not be so miserable. With her beauty and figure, she can definitely get a good price if she wants to be kept. As for her hard-working money? All the rumors are self defeating in these materials. When you look at Su Jinxi, you have some sympathy. People sit at home, pot from the sky, think of yesterday online crazy spread her in the mall was used, reviled, and even attacked. At that time, there were many people who followed the wind and said what deserved sarcasm. Now that we know the truth and look at the information, we all think that this girl is not easy. It''s no wonder that the CEO likes her so much. It''s a princess''s life, but there''s no princess disease. "Miss Su, I wrote bad reports about you before. Now I apologize to you on behalf of ourpany. I hope you can forgive me." A reporter spontaneously apologized. On the information, not only did Su Jinxi do part-time jobs over the years, but also her awards and academic achievements.Most of the rich men are dandies. Men love to y and women love beauty. Which foster woman would do so well? And all the teachers are also full of praise for her. How can a good student with good character and learning be like a rumor? Besides, there is no picture of her intimate contact with a man on the Inte. Those stolen photos, which are her life photos, can''t prove anything. But before Su Jinxi was on the crest of the storm, someone made up a story, and the water army took rhythm, which soon convinced people. Now I think it''s unfair to Su Jinxi. I''ve been wronged for no reason. Many reporters spontaneously apologized for the false reports, which Tang Ming did not expect. Su Meng is not happy in her heart. She wants to marry Tang Ming. She thought that the rumor has entered the hearts of the people. We will not question Su Jinxi. She is also waiting to continue to eat melon, in thework to follow the ck sujinxi, she also registered some trumpets to scold. Now seeing the reporter''s apology did not reach the original reason, she was naturally in a bad mood. Su Jinxi takes a look at Tang Ming, and she is still immersed in Tang Ming''s marriage to Su Meng. It was a foregone conclusion, and it was useless for her to say anything more. He had to get up and say slowly: "things are over. I just hope that you can find out and then makements. Maybe you just hit the keyboard on the Inte, but those words will bring indelible pain to the client. Some people guide the public opinion to stir up the mes, some people watch the excitement is not too big, when things do not happen to you, you can always be happy to eat melon. If one day something happens to you, you will know how painful it is. It''s like being cut by a thousand knives. These words hurt not only ourselves, but also our families. Who should pay for the negative effects? I''m just an ordinary person, and I never want to expose my feelings to you. I hope you can give us a private space. Thank you very much. " She did not deliberately exin what, and did not show off their feelings and Si Li Ting, calmly and calmly said these words. Si Li Ting see things are almost, alsozy to say what, holding Su Jinxi left. A lot of people want to interview two people, "Mr. Si, Dihuang has made great progress in just a few years, and has be the leader. What''s your secret?" "Mr. Si, how did you and your wife get to know each other? Have you had a wedding yet? " "Mr. Secretary..." Things exined clearly, we are very interested in the love story between Si Li Ting and Su Jinxi. It''s rare that a rich young master dotes on a woman like that. It doesn''t look like a show. It''s clear that he really loves her. Si Li Ting is toozy to talk nonsense, holding Su Jinxi to get on the bus without saying a word. Su Meng is totally different from Su Jinxi, and Tang Ming cannot pull away. I''ve been sitting there for an interview with you all the time, and I''ll try to make the two people''s feelings as good as possible. If Tang Ming was not good at managing her emotions, she would have vomited in front of Su Meng. Does this woman want to have a face? She has been making up nonsense. As soon as those little reporters write it, it is uncertain what kind of manuscript wille out tomorrow. But in front of others, he was embarrassed to get angry, so he had to cooperate with him with a smile. Su Meng seems to want to find some sweet ces from Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting. "Ming is very kind to me. Before I was ill, he came back to see me by private ne after he learned about it in America. I just have a cough. He stayed with me in the hospital for several days, and even the water was fed to my mouth by him Tang Ming forehead blue veins are jumping, he would like to take the needle and thread will su dream to the mouth to sew, let her no longer speak. Journalists are the happiest, and there are more materials. "Miss Su Meng, can you share some other romantic things between you and Mr. Tang?" "Of course, Ming and I can''t make it clear in a few words." "Well, Miss Su, please let me know." "Let me think about it. Well, I like a brand very much. It''s not convenient to say any brand here. Knowing that I like the brand of clothes, Ming flew to Mn to find the chief designer to design my wedding dress... " Su MengYue said the more exaggerated, Tang Ming in the heart scolded a stupid woman, the more said, the more exposed. What dress? Does she want to go to Mn to make her wedding dress? Think it''s beautiful. Su Meng doesn''t care what Tang Ming thinks. Anyway, she is going to mold herself into the first lucky woman in the world. Uncle doesn''t know that Tang Ming is going crazy. God, let this woman disappear, even if it can''t disappear, you can have a big earthquake, or let the sky fall. Every second he sits beside Su Meng is on pins and needles. Does this woman never make a draft when she brags?He never met such a thick skinned woman in his life. Now I try my best to bask in happiness. I don''t know how many faces I have. Don''t stupid women know a truth that the more theyck, they will show off what theyck. Truly happy people never need to show off. Chapter 172 Although the storm has been settled, Su Jinxi''s expression after getting on the bus is still not very good. Clearly she should be happy. After that, she will be the aboveboard Mrs. Si. In the past, she didn''t want to see such an ending? "Susu, don''t feel bad. Tang Ming is willing to do it." Si Li Ting knows where her tangled point is. "Uncle, if we want to build our happiness on the suffering of others, I''d rather not." "Silly girl, what are you talking about? Do you forget the past and how much we look forward to today? It''s not easy for us to be together. How can we say no? " Su Jinxi thought of Su Meng''s provocative face. "Uncle, I know who Su Meng is. In order to get me out of the center of public opinion, brother Ming wants to marry Su Meng!" "Don''t worry, Tang Ming is not so easy to deal with. Since he proposed this matter on his own initiative, he must have figured out a way to deal with it. As for Su Meng''s calction of Tang Ming once, she still wants to take advantage of the fire. She may not get what she wants if she marries Tang Ming. " Su Jinxi heard something in Si Li Ting''s words, "uncle, do you mean that brother Ming won''t suffer?" "Little fool, Tang Ming was able to calcte you and me. Do you think he is a simple character? If you can''t even deal with a woman, can he be in charge of the down group for such a long time? A man will only be silly in front of his beloved woman. Su Meng is not only not his favorite, but also the woman who once calcted him. Do you think he will be merciful? " After listening to Si Li Ting''s words, Su Jinxi felt better in his heart, "uncle, you won''t cheat me." "I''ll cheat no one, and I''ll never let her go if someone tries to cheat me like that! Even if she''s a woman. " "What I''m worried about now is that Bai Xiaoyu is not an oil-savingmp. If she quarrels with Su Meng at that time, I don''t know what it will look like." "Everything that shoulde wille. It''s no use worrying about it." Si Li Ting gently stroked the wrinkles of her eyebrows. "You, don''t worry about other people''s affairs now. You should consider our affairs." Su Jinxi looked at him with wide eyes? What can we do for you "Susu, the biggest advantage and disadvantage of you are the same. You are too kind. You pay more attention to other people''s affairs than yourself. Originally, I was going to ask you to marry me on a good day, but Tang Ming didn''t have time to propose. Although we are legal couple, I still owe you a wedding. What kind of wedding do you like? " And Si Li Ting get the certificate let Su Jinxi feel some misty, as if the sky suddenly hit a big cake down to hit her dizzy. Not yet from the certificate of surprise to ease God, Si Li Ting has said and her marriage. "I I''m not married. I don''t know. " Look at her nervous little appearance, Si Li Ting chuckles. "It''s my choice. It''s up to you to decide when, where and how." Si Li Ting hands the tablet to Su Jinxi and looks at the photos inside the tablet. All kinds of luxurious and high-end wedding are in the eye. Su Jinxi seldom goes back to Su''s home, so she never goes to weddings of the rich. Now I can see it from the picture, and I will be surprised, Hao Hao. "Poverty limits my imagination, uncle. Should these weddings cost a lot of money?" Just looking at those delicate arrangements, she only has a feeling that money is burning. "Susu, you don''t have to worry about money. Your husband and I don''t have much, just a lot of money." Si Li Ting joked. Su Jinxi blushed at her husband''s words, "Uncle..." "Don''t call me a third uncle, call my husband to listen." The rtionship between the two is advancing by leaps and bounds, and Su Jinxi has not adapted to it. She covered her face and said, "no, wait until after the wedding." Si Li Ting inexplicably wants to hear that address from her mouth. Before meeting Su Jinxi, he never thought about getting married. It turns out that only people are right, she is a person for life. "Well, after the wedding, after the wedding, Susu, what kind of wedding do you want? Tell me in advance, let me prepare, and I will give you the most perfect wedding." "Well." Su Jinxi looks at the photos carefully. She is only 21 this year. Where did she ever want to get married so early? So she didn''t dream about her wedding. What should a wedding with Uncle San look like? Thinking about it, Su''s mother called. Since thest incident, Su Jinxi has no good feelings for the people of the Su family. She answered the phone just before the ring hung up. "Hello." "Jinxi, we have something to discuss when we ask the boss toe back for dinner in the evening." "I see." Su Jinxi hung up the phone without expression.When this incident just came to light, Su''s mother and father''s phone bombed in turn and were shut down by Si Li Ting. Otherwise, Su Jinxi will not be scolded to death. Now I know that Si Li Ting''s wealth will not be less than Tang Ming. Su''s mother''s tone is much better. For the Su family, it was a blessing in disguise. The two daughters were married into a rich family, and it was toote for others to envy them. The Su family is saved! She happily hung up the phone, and did not realize that Su Jinxi''s attitude towards her was quite different from before. "Unhappy?" Si Li Ting saw her mood change at a nce. Su Jinxi threw the te aside, and his good mood was destroyed in an instant. "My mother asked us to go back to the Su family in the evening and have something to say. Uncle, with the character of the Su family, I think it''s not good to let us go. I have done my utmost to the Su family. If the Su family wants to make any excessive demands, you should not agree. " Si Li Ting saw Su Jinxi te with a small face, corner of the mouth hook up a smile, "good, I know." Even if Su Jinxi doesn''t talk, he won''t let the Su family take advantage of him. If the Su family is good to Su Jinxi, it''s just that they don''t treat Su Jinxi as their family. Now he still wants to get benefits from Su Jinxi. If he doesn''t retaliate, it''s a good thing. How can we let them do it. The report released by the press conference was soon released by the majorpanies after finishing and finishing. Online gourd eating people knew the truth, and they went to Su Jinxi''s microblog to apologize. Before the incident, Su Jinxi''s microblog had hundreds of fans. After the incident, in order to facilitate the ckout of her, she got a million fans overnight. A microblog she posted a month ago was criticized for making 680000ments, and now the truth hase out. Hot search topics have all changed into "love Su Jinxi", "we owe her an apology", "goddess of positive energy", "beloved wife''s crazy and domineering president online" and "President of hybrid". The top ten are basically dominated by Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting, especially those words that Si Li Ting said in front of the camera, which attracted numerous girls to pursue. But Si Li Ting did not open the microblog, and everyone rushed to Su Jinxi''s microblog to leave a message. Basically, they came to apologize, and some expressed envy, jealousy and hatred. "Little sister, I apologize for what I said before." "Goddess, you are so beautiful. You are not only beautiful, but also beautiful. You are the goddess of positive energy." "Miss Su, did you meet the boss only after saving the gxy in yourst life?" "God, give me a boyfriend like Mr. Si." Her fans are skyrocketing, though not in the entertainment industry, because the heat of recent topics has soared. Looking back at the picture of her being besieged in the mall that day, Su Jinxi in the picture is heartbreaking, with innocent eyes looking at the people around her. She is not an actor, there is no need to act. The aunts around her point at her and pinch her and push her down the elevator. The previous video was full of likes andments. The aunts acted on behalf of heaven and killed Pan Jinlian''sments. Now that we know the truth, we all feel that Su Jinxi is wronged and pitiful. Obviously, it was none of her business. Finally, she fell off the elevator and shed so much blood. Speaking of her brother is also very handsome ah, everyone began to pick away Su Jinxi strange man. Others strongly denounced the aunts who pushed her down the elevator. The microblog was full of excitement, and public opinion had begun to improve. Many media reporters even publicized that Su Jinxi is a good student with good character and learning. As a rich family, he is not delicate at all, and he is more hardworking than ordinary people. The reports about Su Jinxi are overwhelming, and the dirty water before has disappeared. Hua Qing''s face turned blue when she saw the report. She wanted to use public opinion to pressure and retaliate. Who knows that Tang Ming used such means to protect Su Jinxi, not only failed to achieve the goal, but also let Si Li Ting confess in front of all the people in front of Su Jinxi. "Here, I warn everyone that you can move me. If anyone touches my wife, I will fight with you to the end! My wife has suffered a lot in the past. From now on, I don''t want her to suffer any more The words of Si Li Ting spread to Hua Qing''s ears, looking at the handsome and cold man in the screen. In front of the camera, he was as cold as ice, but when he looked at Su Jinxi, he became full of doting. Hua Qing''s jealous face has be very ferocious, and would like to tear up Su Jinxi in the screen now. "Bitch! Bitch She fiercely denounces a way, a t te throws to the ground. She still felt unhappy when she threw it on the ground and trampled on the screen with high heels. Ting, if you knew that I was the one who attacked Su Jinxi, would you be willing to take revenge?There was also a reporter''s voice of apologying from the tablet. Why was it totally different from what she imagined? Why should these people apologize! You should scold Su Jinxi in death. Huaqing body slowly slide to the ground, holding the screen split t, obsessed with looking at the inside Si Li Ting. "Ting, didn''t you say you wanted to marry me? If she is your wife, then what am I... " Chapter 173 White Xiaoyu, who is doing manicure, knows nothing about this news, until he receives the call from Ning Rui and still looks calm, "Xiaorui, I''m doing nails." "Xiaoyu, such things have happened now. You are still doing nails, and your heart is big enough." Ning Rui''s voice appears very anxious in the telephone. "What happened? Recently, the marine series of nails are very good. Would you like toe over and I''ll ask you to do it. " White light rainzy road. She is in a good mood these two days. She found Su Jinxi with other men in the United States before. Now it is revealed that the man is Tang Ming''s third uncle. Bai Xiaoyu was also worried that Tang Ming would fall in love with Su Jinxi unconsciously. Now reports havee out. No man can love a man who has cheated on his third uncle. Su Jinxi was scolded by the wholework, and Bai Xiaoyu was also very happy. "My miss white, you go to the Inte and have a look. I''m in the mood to make nails. I''lle to see you right away." Ning Rui a listen to the tone of white light rain know that she is not clear what happened, if she knew, it would have been angry, how could it be so calm. Bai Xiaoyu just finished one hand and took out his mobile phone to brush the news. The first thing I see is to apologize to Su Jinxi. Why do you apologize to her? Bai Xiaoyu pulls down a little bit. When she sees Tang Ming holding Su Meng''s hand, the whole person is already stiff on the spot. What''s going on? It is Su Jinxi''s and third uncle''s business. Now how did it suddenly be Su Meng and Tang Ming? Click into the video of the press conference, when Bai Xiaoyu saw the familiar person word by word: "in fact, the person I like is the second miss of the Su family, Su Meng." "No, it''s not like that!" Bai Xiaoyu was greatly stimted. "Miss Bai, are you all right?" The people who painted her nails were also worried about her appearance. Bai Xiaoyu has been greatly hit. She has seen Su Meng once before. Su Meng sits on Tang Ming''sp. But at that time, Tang Ming Ming showed that she hated Su Meng very much. Why did she be two people together today? She wants to find Tang Ming to ask clearly, this must not be true, dial Tang Ming''s phone, Tang Ming''s phone appears to be off state. Ning Rui also arrived at the ce where Bai Xiaoyu did her nails, and saw that Bai Xiaoyu, who had only done half of her nails, was in a terrible state. "Xiaoyu, maybe it''s just a misunderstanding. Don''t think about it." "Xiao Rui, he can''t get through to the phone. Does he mean to avoid me?" Bai Xiaoyu felt that the sky seemed to fall down. "This point may be in thepany, I apany you to hispany to ask clearly." "Well, we''ll go." Bai Xiaoyu was hit by a huge blow, and stood up by Ning Rui. "Miss White, your nails are not ready yet." Where does Bai Xiaoyu still have the mood to do fingernails, pulling Ning Rui to leave in a hurry, she never thought that one day if she lost Tang Ming what would be like. Is that how it feels now? As soon as Bai Xiaoyu left, the person who had just made her nails was also gossiping, "well, I thought that Tang would marry this Miss Bai before I lost money." At ordinary times, Bai Xiaoyu is domineering and disrespectful, which leads to no good attitude towards her. "Forget it, just her kind of pheasant, will Tang family want it? Although the Su family is in decline, she is also a famous family. What is she? The phoenix feather can''t fly up the branch to be a Phoenix. " "Do you remember thest time she came to have her nails done, tut? Tut, she really thought she was Mrs. Tang. Now she''s been beaten in the face?" What people are good at is falling into the well and killing the stone. The resentment umted on Bai Xiaoyu usually breaks out at this moment. Back to the car, Bai Xiaoyu''s body is still shaking, Ning Rui pulled her from the driver''s seat. "Xiaoyu, you are in a bad situation. I''d better drive. I know the road of Tang head office." White light rain tightly grasp Ning Rui''s sleeve, "small Rui, you said he would not want me." "Nonsense, Tang is not that kind of person. If he really wants to leave you, why wait until today? You don''t need me to exin how good he has been to you over the years Bai Xiaoyu''s trance, this matter he did not say to himself at all, if it is false, he should discuss with himself in advance. People all over the world know that Tang Ming is thest person to know that she is thest one to know. This should be the most tragic thing. Moreover, Tang Ming said in front of everyone that he would marry Su Meng, which was the opposite of Su Jinxi. At that time, he was to take care of his emotions. He didn''t get a license with Su Jinxi, nor did he inform any friends and media. It is purely to deal with the people of the Tang family. If it was for the Tang familyst time, what is it now? Bai Xiaoyu has never given up his dream of marrying Tang Ming.Now he directly announced his marriage to Su Meng, which directly became impossible. Rushed to the Tang Group, but was told by the secretary that Tang Ming did note to work today. "Assistant Zhan, do you know where he is? I beg you to tell me! " Now I just want to know the truth. "I''m sorry, Miss Bai. The president canceled today''s trip. He didn''t tell me where he was. I can''t help you either." Assistant Zhan knows the whole process of Tang Ming and Bai Xiaoyu. As for why Tang Ming came to this stage, he doesn''t know whose fault it is. "Assistant Zhan, I really have something very important to look for. Please tell me!" Besides assistant Zhan, Bai Xiaoyu finds that she has no way to contact Tang Ming. She did not dare to go directly to Tang''s house. She would be blown out by her mother. Once upon a time, she felt that although she could not marry Tang Ming, what was the difference between her husband and wife? Tang Ming never limits her pocket money. She will buy things she likes as long as she opens her mouth. But now, Bai Xiaoyu suddenly feels that without that piece of paper, she will always be an underground lover who is not right. "Miss Bai, I really don''t know the whereabouts of general manager Tang. If I do, I will tell you the first time." Assistant Zhan is also helpless. Don''t say that he doesn''t know now. Even if he knows, it''s impossible to tell Bai Xiaoyu that it''s hard for honest and upright officials to stop housework. What''s more, this time, president Tang''s affairs are in a uproar. If he dares to intervene, who will be responsible for the consequences? Ning Rui had to pull Bai Xiaoyu away, "Xiaoyu, please calm down, this Su dream is not a good thing, Tang can not like her." "Like it or not, she can marry Ming. What am I? I''ve been with Ming all these years." "In the past, Tang and Su Jinxi had a lot of trouble, which definitely had a bad impact on Tang''s group. For the sake of thepany, he also wanted to rify. You see, all the negative opinions on the Inte have disappeared. This is not a means of public rtions. As for marriage, it is just a talk. President Tang is so kind to you. We all have eyes to see. Don''t you believe him? " Bai Xiaoyu shook his head, "it''s not like this, Xiaorui. Recently, Ming has been cold to me, and has not been with me for a long time. Every day, he said that he was busy, not to mention touching me. He didn''t even have time to eat with me. Several times I took the initiative to look for him. He said he was very busy. Did he change his mind long ago? " "I''d better wait until you get in touch with president Tang. In short, I don''t believe that Tang is such a person." "He didn''te to thepany. Even the Secretary didn''t know where the others were. Who should I ask?" The more this time, Bai Xiaoyu can''t wait to ask Tang Ming for an exnation. "By the way, Xiaoyu, you don''t have an app on your mobile phone. Although you can''t find where Mr. Tang is, you can find the location of his car. If you look at where his car is parked, maybe there is an answer." Ning Rui to Bai Xiaoyu put forward a good way, white light rain in front of a bright, how she forgot this matter. Thest time she asked Su Jinxi to live in which hospital was from the track of Tang Ming''s car. She quickly turned on her mobile phone. Tang Ming''s car was found parked in a vi area, which was not his home. Bai Xiaoyu checked the Inte and said, "he''s in Su''s house!" "It''s also true. Now he and the media have agreed to marry the Su family. Now it should be in the Su family. We should have thought about it." "Xiao Rui, go to Su''s house now!" Ning Rui stare big eyes, "light rain, this is not good, that is the Su family, this is you and Tang Zong two people''s affairs, I think you handle better in private, or don''t make a big fuss." Bai Xiaoyu is an acute son. I wish I could find Su''s family to ask for a statement now. Where can she bear it! "No, I can''t bear it. I can''t bear it for a minute. Xiao Rui, drive. We''ll go to Su''s house." Ning Rui has no way but to navigate to the Su family, and Bai Xiaoyu is still constantly brushing the news of those two people. Especially when he saw the interview, Su Meng showed off his happiness to reporters. "Ming is very kind to me. Before I was ill, he came back to see me by private ne after he learned about it in America. "I just have a little cough. He stayed with me in the hospital for several days, and even the water was fed to my mouth by him." "I like a brand very much. It''s not convenient to say any brand here. Knowing that I like the brand of clothes, Ming flew to Mn to find the chief designer to design my wedding dress... " Bai Xiaoyu tears brush down, she does not know whether Su Meng said is true or false, but she knows that they must be married. Ning Rui see cry a non-stop white light rain, "light rain, you don''t look at those, must be false, this Su dream is really shameless, I don''t believe that Tang always do these for her.""Xiao Rui, what if they really want to get married? What should I do? " White drizzle tears like rain. Chapter 174 Time is not early, Si Li Ting and Su Jinxi also set out toward the Su family. In the past, I was excited to go home. Although I met her with a cold face every time I went home, she still regarded it as her warm home. After these experiences, Su Jinxi didn''t want to go back to the Su family at all. "Uncle, is this your first visit to the Su family? If my parents talk too much, please forgive me Thinking about the cold words of the Su family to her, she didn''t know how they treated Si Li Ting, so she had a good vination in advance. "Don''t worry." Si Li Ting knows better than Su Jinxi what kind of people her parents are. Today, when she asked them to go home for dinner, she also guessed what it was for. The car stops at Su''s house, and Si Li Ting leads Su Jinxi home. It''s Tang Ming who came back with herst time, but this time it''s Si Li Ting. It''s really a sense that things are changeable. Tang Ming came earlier, Su Meng took him to Su''s house from the press conference. Seeing Su Jinxie in with Si Li Ting''s arm, Su''s motheres up with a smile. "Mr. Si, pleasee in." She always thought that the stupid Su Jinxi had found such a rich man. Although he was the illegitimate son of the Tang family, his present value had already surpassed that of the Tang family. Su''s mother didn''t hurry to hold Si Li Ting''s thigh tightly. If Su Jinxi was with a man who had no money and no power, she would not have scolded him bloody. "Jinxi, you see, you are too. I don''t want to talk about such a big thing with Mr. Si." It was the first time that Su Jinxi saw Su''s mother so kind to her. At this moment, she felt like she was dreaming. But she soon came to her senses. Sheughed at herself not because she had found a better home, but because Si Li Ting had more money. "Mom, if I had told you, you wouldn''t have scolded me?" She is familiar with mother Su''s character again. Su Meng Leng hum a, "you don''t think you married a rich man, you pretend to be in the Su family, Su Jinxi, this time I help you calm down the public opinion, you should thank me." Although Su Meng can marry Tang Ming as she wishes, she still has some problems in her heart. She is not happy that the man Su Jinxi is looking for is so good. "Thank you? Su Meng, other people don''t know what means you yed. I know it clearly. " Su Jinxi despised Su Meng''s behavior. And she attributed all the mistakes to herself. She med herself for giving her mobile phone to Su Meng. Otherwise, Tang Ming would not be cheated, and she would not leave any handle on Su Meng. "You, Su Jinxi, dare to talk to me like this!" Su Meng is very dissatisfied with Su Jinxi''s attitude. From childhood to adulthood, Su Jinxi believed that Su Meng was smaller than himself, and everything should let her. Now she really saw the faces of the Su family, and it was impossible for her to be used so foolishly any more. "Jinxi, Menger is your sister. How can you use such a tone to attack her? Apologize to Menger As before, no matter what happened, no matter who was wrong, no matter how unreasonable Su Meng was, there was only one result in the end. Jinsuxi apologizes to Meng. Although both Si Li Ting and Tang Ming know the situation of their family, they are still the first time to see that the Su family will be so biased towards Su Meng. Both of them did not know how Su Jinxi hade over these years. It was still in the presence of everyone. If they were not there, they would not know how much injustice Su Jinxi had suffered. Si Li Ting is preparing to open his mouth for maintenance, but Su Jinxi is the first to open his mouth: "Mom, if my tone just now is fierce Su dream, then her tone of voice to me is much more serious. Anyway, my name also carries the word "Su". Am I not from the Su family? You''re just being partial. Do you want me to let her go when I''m 80? " "Su Jinxi, how do you talk to mom?" Su Meng is so angry that he jumps. This feeling is like panghu has been bullying Daxiong. One day, Daxiong counterattacks, and panghu''s heart will be even more unbnced. She stretched out her hand and caught him on Su Jinxi''s face. Si Li Ting frowned and said two words. She was going to hit people, and her temper was too hot. Before meeting Su Jinxi, Si Li Ting held on tightly. "Miss Su Er, I should have said in the media that if anyone dares to hurt my wife, I can''t spare her!" His whole body exudes a cold sense of coldness, so Su Fu hastens to adjust, although he did not know that Si Li Ting is the president of Emperor Huang. As for the president''s iron and blood skills, he has not heard less, "Mr. Si, be merciful, little girl has been spoiled since childhood. Please forgive me for the offence." "Excuse me?" Si Li Ting looked at the man who should have called his uncle. He was cowardly. His family was dominated by his mother su. He seldom spoke. "I only believe what I see. Su Meng is your daughter, isn''t Susu?Su Meng is unruly and self willed. Everyone can see who has a bad attitude. But you ask my wife to apologize to Su Meng. This is what you call tutoring? " Si Li Ting said coldly. Si Li Ting''s every word is partial to Su Jinxi. Su''s mother doesn''t dare to offend him. "It''s all small things. Come on, sit down and talk first." "Let Su Meng apologize to my wife." Si Li Ting refused to give up, thinking that Su Meng had bullied Su Jinxi many times before. Even if she is just a stinky girl at the moment, he will be more serious in the end. Su Meng looked at him in disbelief, "you want me to apologize to her, she is not worthy of..." If you don''t mind, I don''t mind if you don''t mind Si Li Ting picked up the chicken feather duster in the vase, raised the feather duster and hit Su Meng''s ass. "You, dare you hit me? Ming, if someone wants to beat your wife, don''t you ignore it? " Su Meng asks Tang Ming for help. This is what Tang Ming wants to do most. After all, Su Meng talked nonsense in front of the media, so he would like to shoot Su Meng dead. Si Li Ting didn''t pay attention to the Su family at all and said he would fight. Tang Ming is holding hands, a pair of irrelevant appearance. "I have the same attitude as the third uncle. Your tutoring is really bad. Since the Su family doesn''t teach you well. Before you married into the Tang family, you should learn the rules for me. It''s your good fortune to have my third uncle teach me Tang Ming a calm face, jokes, he would like to hold a chicken feather and Si Li Ting mixed doubles, he did not start, even to Su Meng face, but also to save her want to beauty. "Ming, I have your child in my stomach. Even if you don''t love me, the child is yours." Su Meng carries the baby out. Mentioning this child, Tang Ming thought of what happened that night. His anger was deeper, and he would not admit the child in Su Meng''s stomach. "I believe the third uncle will be measured, right Tang Ming Dynasty Si Li Ting. How can he not understand Su Meng''s mind? Su Meng is not so kind-hearted as Su Jinxi. It is obvious that she is going to take advantage of this child. And now whether Su Meng is really pregnant is still a problem, even if it is pregnant, we have to wait for the birth of the child to do paternity testing. For Su Meng such a disgusting woman, he is full of doubts, even if the child is himself, born will only suffer. I hate Su Meng so much, how can I love him so much? Tang Ming doesn''t want this child to be born. In the past, he wanted a child for shares. He had already got the shares. It was impossible for Su Meng to threaten him with his children. Her use value is only to block the negative public opinion for Su Jinxi. It''s a pity that Su Meng is still dreaming of bing a rich wife. Si Li Ting is a smart man. How can he not know Tang Ming''s idea. The feather duster in the hand didn''t stop, even hitting Su Meng with her back or legs. She couldn''t stop thinking about what she had done to Su Jinxi in the past. "Mom and Dad, help me." Su dreamt that Tang Ming was useless, so she had to ask for help from her parents. Su''s mother is also deeply distressed. Obviously, Tang Ming wants to teach Su Meng a lesson. If Su Meng marries Tang Ming, what else can she say? See Si Li Ting did not stop the meaning of her mouth: "Mr. Si, dream son is still pregnant with children, the first three months is the most important, you are merciful." "I think Su Meng is full of gas. She is not such a delicate woman. What''s the matter with a few blows? Besides, Su Meng is so angry. I''m afraid that the child''s prenatal education is not good, and the children born in the future will be like her Si Li Ting did not let go, Su Meng only asked for mercy: "good, good, I apologize to Su Jinxi, this head office?" "Tao." Si Li Ting let go and looked at Su Meng coldly. Su Mengxin is unwilling to apologize to Su Jinxi: "I''m sorry." Voice just fell, Si Li Ting is toward her leg to hit hard again, "this is the attitude of apology? Give me a good way. " Su Meng was spoiled and spoiled since childhood. Su''s mother was reluctant to beat her. Today, she was beaten so hard by Si Li Ting. I don''t know is too painful or too aggrieved, tears in the eye, "sister, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t talk to you like that." Su Jinxi knows that she is not sincere. From childhood to adulthood, Su Meng has done so many things to her. Not from the sincere apology, she also does not want to pay attention to, pulling Si Li Ting to sit beside. Su Meng didn''t expect Su Jinxi to ignore her. She apologized. She dared to ignore herself! Su Jinxi this bitch!!! If not for Si Li Ting here, she has lost her temper, and I can''t spare her. Su''s mother also found that Su Jinxi has changed a lot from before. What they said in the past is what they said. Now Su Meng has her own ideas, so they can''t figure it out. Will things go smoothly this time?She and Su Fu looked at each other, and the atmosphere of the room seemed very awkward. Some things seemed to develop in different directions than they had imagined. Chapter 175 Su Meng only felt pain in her back and legs. From childhood to adulthood, Su''s mother doted on her, and even didn''t let her suffer any injustice, let alone be beaten. Tang Ming''s attitude was the most chilling for her. He not only didn''t have a bit of heartache, but also looked at it with the attitude of an onlooker. Su MengYue want more aggrieved, sitting beside Tang Ming, pattering tears, Su Jinxi turned a deaf ear, very indifferent to her attitude. "Good dream, don''t cry. You were spoiled by us when you were a child. How could you talk to her like this when you said your sister came back so hard?" Su''s mother wants to be partial to Su Meng, but it''s not easy to say that it''s su Jinxi''s fault. From Si Li Ting''s attitude towards Su Jinxi, he is not good at Su Jinxi''s baby. If he was biased towards Su Meng again, would he offend Si Li Ting? Su''s mother, who is only for profit, has obviously made up the idea of Si Li Ting. She has tofort Su Meng implicitly. Su Meng heart was originally very unbnced, due to the presence of Si Li Ting, she was also embarrassed to attack, in case Si Li Ting hit her again how to do? She cried just to let Tang Ming coax her, Tang Ming and a nobody, even did not look at her. Su''s father and mother are helpless about this embarrassing atmosphere. It depends on the faces of the two sons-inw who let their family decline now. Si Li Ting was upset by Su Meng''s cry. It was strange to say that every time Su Jinxi cried in front of him, his heart would cry. Except for Su Jinxi, if a woman cries, he will feel very upset, especially this Su dream. "If we were called here today to see how she cried, I''m sorry, I won''t be with you." Si Li Ting said coldly. Su''s mother quickly pinched Su Meng and told her not to cry. Although Su Meng held back not to cry, but also kept pulling. "Mr. Si, you are invited toe here today, of course, to take this opportunity to get to know each other, have dinner together, and have a good rtionship. As for your affairs, Jinxi girl is tight lipped. If it wasn''t for the media explosion, we, as parents, don''t know. Of course, our parents want our daughter to live a happy life. As long as Jinxi and Mr. Si are happy together, we will not stop this marriage... " Su''s mother made a lot of words, and Si Li Ting didn''t answer. She looked like I saw you perform. Si Li Ting did not say a word, to sit there, the expression on his face also let people see no idea. Su''s mother couldn''t understand the president''s mind. She licked her lips, and then she said, "that Mr. Si, you and Jinxi have already obtained the certificate. This wedding is about... " "It''s not a good thing about the wedding. You''ll take care of it. I''ll make it." Si Li Ting interrupted. Su''s mother drank a whole ss of water, and the president seemed to have a bad temper. Si Li Ting has not spoken, obviously the Su family has be his home. Su''s mother went around a lot of circles, but finally she came back. "We don''t have to worry about Mr. Si''s preparations, but..." "But what?" Si Li Ting asked knowingly, but he wanted to see how thick the woman''s face could be? "Although you have obtained the certificate secretly, Jinxi is our daughter in the end. How do you think the bride price should be paid? You are his uncle... " Su Jinxi knew why Su''s mother wanted them toe. Naive, she thought that Su''s mother was to see Si Li Ting. It turned out that it was for the betrothal money, and the anger in my heart burned up. "Betrothal money? Mom, you really treat me as goods. How much do you want to sell to make you happy? " Before, in order to turn around the Su family, she promised to stay with Tang Ming, but on that asion she volunteered not to say anything. I didn''t expect that Su''s mother was so shameless that she wanted to get more benefits from her. "Jinxi, what are you talking about? You are mother''s good daughter, how can you sell? Besides, it''s a rule handed down by our ancestors that men give money to show their gifts. " Su Jinxi was so angry that his chest heaved sharply, "Mom, are you really my mother?" Su''s mother was a little excited when she saw Su Jinxi. She didn''t expect it. Su Jinxi has always been very obedient. Even if she was asked to see Tang Ming at the beginning, she was obedient. She thought it would be a natural thing this time. Who knows Su Jinxi''s reaction is so great. "Jinxi, of course I''m your mother. Come with me to the kitchen to wash the fruit." Mother Su took sujinxi away. There was only one cook working in the kitchen. She was driven out by Su''s mother. She pulled Su Jinxi to the corner. "Su Jinxi, are you stupid? This betrothal money is also to test whether a man loves you. If he can''t give up the money, why should he say he loves you? Mom''s doing it for you. Haven''t you heard a word? Those who spend money for you don''t necessarily love you; those who don''t spend money on you don''t love you.You see, Tang Ming is willing to take 30 million yuan. How big apany is Emperor Huang, he has to take 50 million yuan to be qualified. " Su Jinxi heard what she said. Until now, she is still brainwashing herself. She just thinks it is very ridiculous. She called her mother for 20 years. She had no love for her in her eyes, but only endless desire on her face. "Mom, you say you''re for my good?" She asked quietly. Su mother found that the child is now more and more can not see through, she still nodded back: "of course, I am not for you, for whom?" "If it''s really for my good, I was taken back to the Tang family after my injury. Did you ask a word about my injury? You just let me hold on to Tang Ming and give birth to Tang Ming. When she was six years old, Su Meng fell into the water. I tried to send her to the water. I watched you ask questions about Su Meng. What about me? If it hadn''t been for other people to rescue me, I would have drowned in the water. Is that what you call love? I don''t ask you to treat me like Su Meng. I just hope you don''t be so indifferent. Do you think I''m just a chess piece that can be exchanged for money, and you don''t have any real affection for me? " She wanted to ask these questions after she was injuredst time, and Su''s mother''s words made her feel more chilly this time. She thought that she asked herself to go home to care about her marriage, but she was only for money. Su''s mother didn''t expect that Su Jinxi would confront her one day. She was embarrassed and embarrassed. "What are you saying? Menger is my daughter, and so are you. How can I choose one from the other If you don''t want to think about it, Su Jinxi only feels more aggrieved when he thinks about Su Jinxi, "don''t be generous to one another? Then you ask yourself, from childhood to adulthood, did you really have a little affection for me? " "You white eyed wolf, I didn''t take good care of you, you will grow so big? Now find a good home, you don''t pay attention to me? If it wasn''t for me, you would have died long ago. It''s a matter of course to collect betrothal money, and it''s not your money. Would you be so excited? Besides, the Su family is in trouble. Don''t forget that there is a word "Su" in your name. This is not what you should do? " Su''s mother med Su Jinxi for being ungrateful. When she heard her question, Su Jinxi felt that she was hopeless, her eyes were only greedy. Now she has not thought about whether she has done something wrong. Su Jinxi drew up a cold smile and said, "Mom, if the Su family raised me, then I would have paid off. I ask myself that I am worthy of heaven and earth, as well as anyone in your Su family. Today is myst return to the Su family. No matter if you have ever thought of me as a daughter, I will not recognize the Su family again. " "What do you mean by that? You want to leave the Su family? Su Jinxi, your wings are really hard! I tell you, it''s absolutely impossible. " When Su Jinxi saw the angry man, her eyes were only indifferent, "you have never done my parents'' love to me, and I have done my filial piety as a daughter. The 30 million yuan was bought by gambling on my life''s happiness, so I don''t owe the Su family any more. Please don''t ask Si Li Ting for betrothal money. This will only make me feel very disgusting, and I will never let him give you a cent. In the future, it has nothing to do with me If she came in, Su''s mother would not be so desperate if she cared a little bit about her mother. The key is that Su''s mother had no regrets at all and was still talking to her about money. "Against you, Su Jinxi, stop for me!" Mother Su came forward and grabbed her. "If it''s for the benefit of me, I can tell you clearly that you don''t have this opportunity from today on." "You ruthless bitch." Su''s mother pped at Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi could Dodge, but she didn''t. Let the palm fall on his face, although the face is very painful, but her heart is more painful. She didn''t cry, just as before, her face was calm and calm, "from today on, you are no longer my mother, this p is my return of your birth grace." She should have broken up with the Su family for a long time, but it''s a pity that she hasn''t really seen her mother until now. If there is a little bit of their own as a daughter, they will not do so, it is a pity that she did not feel the care of her mother. Even her mother Tang, who has no blood rtionship with herself, is much better than her. Su Jinxi is totally dead today. "Sujinxi!" Su Jinxi, who had been obedient since childhood, only rebelled this time, but decided to leave. Si Li Ting saw Su Jinxi with red cheeksing out, his eyes suddenly turned ck, "she dares to hit you!" "Uncle, let''s go." Su Jinxi doesn''t want to stay here any more, nor does she want Si Li Ting to avenge her. She is willing to p her. "Susu, I won''t let anyone move you, even your mother.""After today, she is not. From now on, I have nothing to do with the Su family. I am no longer a member of the Su family." Even Su Meng, who was sobbing on the sofa, was stunned when he heard this, "Su Jinxi, what do you say? Say it again Chapter 176 From childhood to adulthood, Su Jinxi was like a servant in Su Meng''s heart. No matter how rude a request she made, she would ept it. Such a su Jinxi unexpectedly wants to leave the Su family for no reason. This feeling is like a boyfriend who loves you very much. He is obedient to you. Before you can say goodbye, he suddenly dumped you. In addition to the shock, there are some people can''t believe that Su Meng''s watery eyes look at Su Jinxi. "Su Jinxi, don''t forget your surname is su. This is something that can''t be changed in a lifetime. What kind of face do you have to say to leave the Su family?" "Even if it''s Suna, you don''t treat me as a sister in this family, and they don''t treat me as a daughter. If you don''t stay in such a family, you haven''t recognized me anyway. You can be a stranger when you meet in the future. Goodbye "Jinxi, you''ve been very good all these years, so we can''t help ignoring you. If we leave the Su family because of this, it''s unreasonable." Su Fu, who has been in the Su family for a long time, spoke very little. His character was weak, and his family''s industry was also slowly declining in his hands. "Dad, you don''t need me to talk to me. You all know that this is thest time I call your father. In this life, our father and daughter have broken up." Don''t think it''s OK. When she thinks of the past, what she envies most is the happy scene of her parents holding their children. Every time Su Meng and himself hold a parent meeting, his mother goes to Su Meng''s ss, and his father is in thepany. In her childhood, she basically had no happy memory, only endless disappointment. When disappointment has now turned into despair, her heart will never feel better. Su Jinxi leads Si Li Ting''s hand to leave, and Su''s mother''s angry voicees. "You dare to go! Su Jinxi, I tell you, as long as you step out of this family, you will not be my su family again. " Su Jinxi''s pace is a meal, and finally did not look back, this Su family, really no longer need to stay. Si Li Ting clenched her hand, "Su Su, you have me." Yes, it''s enough for her to have a third uncle, who is a person who is devoted to her. Su Jinxi''s mouth rose and he had a firm belief in his heart. Just walked to the yard, a car dashed in. Bai Xiaoyu gets down from the co pilot and sees Su Jinxi holding hands with Si Li Ting. "This is the Su family! Su Jinxi, is there any tea in it Su Jinxi saw her red eyes, but it is also. Today, such a big thing happened, Bai Xiaoyu is the most seriously injured person. Bai Xiaoyu''ser is not good. Su Jinxi answers "yes" and "no". She did not want to participate in these things, Rao is she did not want to be involved in the quagmire. Seeing that Su Jinxi did not answer, he acquiesced to the fact that Tang Ming was in it. Bai Xiaoyu grabs Su Jinxi''s hand and pulls her back. As soon as I entered the door, I saw Su Meng sitting beside Tang Ming. It was true. Bai Xiaoyu can''t keep his head any longer, "Tang Ming, Su Jinxi, what''s going on? How did your business involve Su Meng Suddenly, Tang Ming has not had time to pacify Bai Xiaoyu. He also has worries in his heart, for fear that after telling Bai Xiaoyu that she does not agree toe to the scene to destroy. I wanted to exin to herter, but she came first. "Xiaoyu, I''ll exin it to you when I go back." Last time Su Meng watched Tang Ming pulled away by Bai Xiaoyu. Today she finally found a chance to pull back. Su Meng stands up and looks at Bai Xiaoyu provocatively. "You are Bai Xiaoyu, aren''t you? I tell you, I''m going to marry Ming soon. I didn''t care about your business before, but if you dare to pester Ming Ming again, don''t me me! " Bai Xiaoyu has always regarded himself as the empress of the pce. His identity is reversed in an instant, which makes him totally uneptable. "You, you say it again!" Today''s blow to Bai Xiaoyu is too big. Ning Rui sees that the situation is not right. This Su dream is not a good one to provoke. "Xiaoyu, Tang didn''t say to go home to exin to you, let''s go home first. " Bai Xiaoyu''s pear blossom with rain runs towards Tang Ming," Ming, you say, what''s going on? You were with Su Jinxi to cover up our business. I saw the news today. How did it be you and Su Meng again? It''s not true. You have a word for me. " up to now, she just wants an answer to prove that all this is false. Tang Ming loves her and can''t do such a thing. ¡±Xiaoyu, I can''t speak clearly in a few words. "Although Tang Ming doesn''t like her now, it has the greatest impact on Bai Xiaoyu, and he feels pity for her.After all, Bai Xiaoyu has been with him for so many years, even if there is no love, there are other friendship. Fingers gently wipe white Xiaoyu''s tears, "Xiaoyu darling, don''t cry. " " Ming, you tell me all this is fake, right? It''s not true. You won''t marry her, will you? " when Su Meng saw the picture of two people together, it was OK. She stretched out her hand and pulled Bai Xiaoyu away. "Why are you so thick skinned? I''ve said that I''m going to marry Ming soon. You can get out of here now. You are not wee by our Su family. " I don''t know if Bai Xiaoyu intentionally or did not pay attention. After being pushed away, she didn''t stand firm and bumped into the tea table on one side. The head just knocked in the top of the tea table, kowtow white light rain blood dripping. "Light rain..." At least Bai Xiaoyu is Tang Ming who has been in pain for so many years. However, if Bai Xiaoyu and Su Meng arepared, he surely favors Bai Xiaoyu. See Bai Xiaoyu was knocked head, he can''t sit still, "light rain." Su Meng did not expect that his push would happen like this, "Ming, I, I didn''t mean to." Tang Ming pulled her apart and said, "get out of here." He quickly picked up Bai Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, I''ll take you to the hospital." Tang Ming quickly holding white light rain to leave, Su Meng a face regret, "parents, how to do ah, I really did not want to like this." Su''s father and mother can''t say too much in front of Tang Ming. After all, they knew from the beginning that Tang Ming liked Bai Xiaoyu. This is also why they let Su Jinxi marry in the past, not let Su Meng marry. Su Meng was determined to marry Tang Ming, but they couldn''t stop them. Before they got married, the whitedy came to her door uneasily. Although she is nameless, Tang Ming is a person who reads old love. Before falling in love with Su Meng, such a thing happened, which can only deepen Tang Ming''s pity for Bai Xiaoyu. "Menger, it''s not that I said you. It''s really your fault. Do you know what taboo you have made?" "Mom, what did I do wrong? Tang Ming is going to marry me soon. What is Bai Xiaoyu? Why should she argue with me? What qualifications does she have to contend with me? " Su Meng wiped her tears. Su''s mother sighed. She doted on Su Meng since childhood and let her live a carefree life. As soon as Bai Xiaoyu used a trick, she couldn''t take it. "My silly daughter, now it''s not whether she is worthy of fighting with you, but whether you can fight with her. Although she is nameless, she relies on one thing. Xiao Tang likes her. The more you hurt her, you will only make Xiao Tang dislike you. Menger, I have already advised you not toe to muddy waters. You don''t listen. Now you know the consequences? " "Mom, what can I do?" Su Meng couldn''t cry. "Youe here, mom will teach you." Hearing the words of those two people, Su Jinxi left quietly, and things had developed in the direction she didn''t want to happen. She is not in love with Su Meng, but worried about Tang Ming. In the final analysis, it is because of herself that she has created all this. Tang Ming brought some unnecessary trouble, she felt very guilty. "Susu, it''s none of your business. It''s Tang Ming''s own choice. He knew the consequences from the beginning." Si Li Ting sees Su Jinxi this appearance, see what she is thinking at a nce. "Uncle, how can things turn out like this Su Jinxi murmured at the gradually darkening sky. "Susu, there is a saying that things are changeable. Nobody knows what will happen next second." "I''m just a little upset. I don''t know what''s going on with Bai Xiaoyu. Let''s go to the hospital and see her." "It''s easy to find a ce to eat first. Other people''s affairs are small things. Only my baby Susu is a big thing." Su Jinxi wasughed at by his words, "uncle, you are sweet mouth." "Susu, our happiness is not easy, so we should cherish it more. Tang Ming sacrificed himself, his purpose is also for your happiness. If you are not happy, don''t you waste his heart? " "Good, good. Let''s go to dinner first." Su Jinxi nests in his arms and smiles. In the past, I only thought that the third uncle was domineering. Now I find that the third uncle is not only domineering, but also very warm-hearted. "Don''t worry too much about Bai Xiaoyu. That woman is very smart and won''t let herself suffer." Si Li Ting coldly reminds a way, afraid this kind-hearted little woman is soft hearted. "Uncle, do you mean..." "Reports of the marriage between the Su family and the Tang family have been sent out. It is impossible for Tang Ming not to marry Su Meng. She is very clear about this. She just pushed Su Meng. Do you think it is really so coincidental that she fell into the corner of the tea table? The bitter meat scheme can not only win Tang Ming''s sympathy, but also aggravate Tang Ming''s aversion to Su Meng. Bai Xiaoyu would rather sacrifice himself to retrieve Tang Ming. Even if Tang Ming didn''t love her, he would not let go because of guilt.Maybe you don''t understand. I can see clearly from my angle. It''s su Meng who bumped into the corner of the table. " Su Jinxi marveled at Bai Xiaoyu''s ingenuity, "this white light rain is not really an oil-savingmp." "She''s not a fuel-efficientmp. Do you think it''s a simple person, Su Meng? Since she was able to design Tang Ming once, she would do it again now, and then there would be a war between the two. You just stay by my side, don''t take part in the right and wrong, so that you don''t have to be used as a gun envoy. " In terms of his tactics, who canpare with his mind. Chapter 177 Si Li Ting is right. Bai Xiaoyu is really intentional. Tang Ming did not make a positive rification, and his attitude acquiesced in the fact. That is to say, Su Meng and Tang Ming are really going to get married. At that time, Bai Xiaoyu saw the truth clearly. Although I don''t know why the truth turned out to be like this, it''s a foregone conclusion. She said that nothing can be changed. She is very clear that the more mischievous she is, the more disgusted Tang Ming is. The only way is to retreat for advancement. Su''s dream starts with her dream. I didn''t expect that Su Meng was a fool. Before she really stimted Su Meng, Su Meng began to start. How deep is Bai Xiaoyu''s ingenuity? He uses Su Meng''s strength to bump into the corner of the tea table. As she expected, Tang Ming was very angry. The more angry he was, the more distressed he was. Bai Xiaoyu''s heart is also very clear, Su dream and Su Jinxi are different, if really let two people marry, she has no room to turn overpletely. This is only the first step for her to recover Tang Ming. First, let Tang Ming feel guilty for her. After all, she has spent the longest time with Tang Ming, and she is also aware of Tang Ming''s character. Along the way, she nests in Tang Ming''s arms, looking at Tang Ming with pear blossom and rain. "Ming, why do you do this to me? Is there something I can''t do well, I''ll change it. Don''t you leave me Bai Xiaoyu tightly grasps Tang Ming''s hand, a face of weakness. Tang Ming originally felt sorry for her, but now she feels more guilty. "Xiaoyu, I''m going to the hospital right away. Please hold on for a second." "Ming, do you really want to marry Su Meng?" Bai Xiaoyu finds that Tang Ming has changed too muchpared with the past. In the past, if she had such a situation, Tang Ming certainly would not want tomit. However, at the moment, he did not say that he would not leave himself, and Bai Xiaoyu was already a little uneasy. "Yes, I will marry her, but it''s not what you think. Xiaoyu, don''t worry about these things." Tang Ming can''t say a word. Before Su Meng appeared, Tang Ming had decided to find a time to make it clear to Bai Xiaoyu. But recently things have been going on, he has not found a good opportunity and Bai Xiaoyu to say clearly. "Ming, I can''t do without you. Don''t leave me, OK?" Tang Ming knew that as long as he made a promise, Bai Xiaoyu would not make trouble again, but he also wanted to fulfill his promise. He never said the answer Bai Xiaoyu wanted. Sent to the hospital in time to deal with the wound for her, Ning Rui also asked in a worried way: "general manager Tang, will Xiaoyu leave scars?". If the girl has a scar, it''s on her face again. Mr. Tang, you always like Xiaoyu very much. I believe you are not ungrateful. You will not be sorry for Xiaoyu, will you? " "It''s hard to say anything between us. I''ll take care of her in the hospital tonight. You go back first." Ning Rui also wanted to say something, and finally did not say anything, how can''t someone else''s thingse to her. "I''ll ask Mr. Tang to take care of Xiaoyu." When Su Jinxi came, Bai Xiaoyu had already treated the wound and wrapped ayer of white gauze on his forehead. "Miss Bai, are you all right?" Su Jinxi in listening to Si Li Ting said the reason, the white light rain is not so distressed. Bai Xiaoyu looked at Su Jinxi, who used to hate him most. Now he thinks how kind she is. Sure enough, there will be no harm withoutparison. After seeing the arrogant and domineering dream of Su, Su Jinxi is just a little angel. "Miss Su, I misunderstood you in the past, but can you tell me what happened? Why is it like this? " Bai Xiaoyu only thinks that Tang Ming has been indifferent to her a lot these days, but it is impossible to say that she likes Su Meng. She thought about it and didn''t know why. Su Jinxi couldn''t tell her that Tang Ming was for her own sake, so she had to euphemistically say, "I''ll exin this matter to you. Since you''re OK, I''m relieved. You can have a good rest. I''ll go first. " "Miss Su..." The water is getting muddy, and it will be more muddy if she exins it. Su Jinxi had to leave first. She couldn''t help. When her injury is stable, Bai Xiaoyu asks Tang Ming about it again. Tang Ming had to answer: "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry, because of some reasons, I have to marry Su Meng." "Ming, is it for the public opinion?" Bai Xiaoyu has not thought that Tang Ming did this for Su Jinxi. After all, the trend of public opinion at that time was also very unfavorable to Tang Ming. No man liked to wear thebel of green hat. "Well." Tang Ming almost told the fact that he liked Su Jinxi several times. Now is not a good opportunity. On the one hand, Bai Xiaoyu has just been injured. Telling the truth will stimte her.On the other hand, he is also afraid that Bai Xiaoyu will make some drastic actions. "Ming, will you not marry Su Meng? You also see that Su Meng is very aggressive. You haven''t married her now, she hasid such a cruel hand on me. If you marry herter, can I still be with you? " Bai Xiaoyu deliberately shows weakness, which is to win men''s sympathy. "Xiaoyu, don''t worry. I don''t marry Su Meng because I like it. I won''t love her either." "Ming, can we still be like before?" Tang Ming can''t bear to tell her the truth, many things can''t go back. "Xiaoyu, you should have a good rest. It''s not early." "Ming, I want you to sleep with me." White light rain act coquettish way. "Well, I''ll sleep with you." Bai Xiaoyu hugs Tang Ming tightly. I don''t know why she has a feeling. Tang Ming is beside her, but she feels he is far away. She thought for a night, but did not think of any way, as if the problem is not su Meng here, but Tang Ming. After daybreak, Su Meng''s family rushed to the hospital. Su Meng had been hiding her temper after Su''s mother''s instruction. When she entered the door, she saw two people who shared the same bed and almost turned over. Or Su mother took her, "Menger, don''t forget what you promised me before!" Su Meng suppressed the anger in her heart. She had been wrong once and could not be wrong again. It''s not easy to marry Tang Ming. She will never miss this opportunity again. "Miss White, I''m sorry about yesterday." Bai Xiaoyu pretended to be afraid to hide in Tang Ming''s arms, "Ming." "It''s OK. I''m here. She doesn''t dare to hurt you again." Tang Ming obviously didn''t pay attention to Su Meng. When I first arrived at the Su family yesterday, Su''s mother was talking about the gift money again. The people of the Su family obviously regarded him as a cash cow. So now even if Su''s mother sees Tang Ming and Bai Xiaoyu sleeping in the same bed, she still has to keep a smile on her face. Su Meng put the basket aside. "Miss White, are you ok?" "Thanks to you, I almost became a concussion." White light rain cold sarcasm way. "I didn''t mean to. Miss Bai, if you have a lot of adults, please forgive me. Last night I felt guilty all night. You see, I came to apologize to you in the early morning." Su dream and yesterday is quite different, this change makes Bai Xiaoyu feel strange, but also feel more intractable. "Miss Su, you say that you are of noble birth, and you can''t find any excellent man you want. Even if I beg you, will you let me have tea?" Su Meng also pitifully said, "Miss Bai, it''s not that I want to be with Ming, but that I already have a baby of Ming. Do you want my child to be born without a father? I beg you to leave Mingming. I know that you and Ming together for a few years also have very deep feelings, but so many years you have no Ming children. If you really love Ming, you should leave Ming and give me a way with this baby. " Yesterday, Su''s mother gave her an analysis of Bai Xiaoyu''s motives. Su Meng also knew that she could not get angry any more. The more angry she was, the more she helped Bai Xiaoyu. She had a baby? At the moment, Bai Xiaoyu only felt his brain roar. Bai Xiaoyu looks at Tang Ming mechanically, "Ming, what she said is true? You... " "Sorry, Xiaoyu. She and I were an ident." Tang Ming doesn''t know whether the child''s affairs are true or false. He has a rtionship with Su Meng, which is a fact. "How can you do this to me, Ming, how can you!!" Bai Xiaoyu pours into Tang Ming''s arms and beats him. Su Meng quietly raised the corner of the mouth, her mother said it was true, Bai Xiaoyu can not be pregnant, with children to stimte her is the best way. "Xiaoyu, there''s a reason. I don''t want to." "Miss Bai, you say you are so beautiful. What kind of man can''t be found in the future? Ming has decided to marry me, even the media has announced it, and now there is no room for regret. Even if I ask you, you can help our family, you will certainly have good intentions and good rewards. " Su Meng pursues the victory. Bai Xiaoyu pulled out a sneer, her eyesx looking at Tang Ming. "You are a family. Ming, what am I to you these years?" "Su Meng, don''t say a word!" Tang Ming took a look at Su Meng with some displeasure. Su Meng looked sorry, "Miss White, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to stimte you, I just like Ming too much. I''ve already found two nurse workers for you. You can find one if you want. Ming''spany is very busy. You can''t let him apany you all the time. Isn''t it important for him to really love a man Bai Xiaoyu''s face is very ugly, Su Meng will be the first army, the child this card was caught by Su Meng! It''s really hard for Tang Ming to be sandwiched between the two women. The events of the past few days have made him physically and mentally exhausted.After a look, it''s toote. Thepany still has a lot of things to do. We should not only guard against the two women, but also guard against the covetous Tang Yu, who has no time to stay. He got up and tidied up his clothes. "Su Meng, I warn you, if you dare to hurt Xiaoyu Fen Fen Fen, I can''t spare you." "Ming, I know I''m wrong. After all, she is the one you love. I will treat her well in the future. I know that the result is very sudden for Miss Bai, and I can understand it." "You know, Xiaoyu, you have a good rest. I''lle to see you after work." Chapter 178 Tang Ming quickly left, this period of time things let him feel depressed to the extreme. As soon as he left, Su Meng immediately changed a face, where there was just Tang Ming in that clever appearance. Mother Su sits beside Bai Xiaoyu, looking like a kind-hearted aunt. "Miss Bai, you can see that Xiao Tang and my dream are going to get married. You''ve been with Xiao Tang for so many years. Even if you continue to follow, you won''t get anything. Women still have to n for themselves. Ie here young, so I can understand what you think. Women want to marry a good family. The Tang family is in line with this. Have you tried so hard to get married? Miss Bai, I''m notughing at you. I''m just making an ount for you. You are barren and have no illustrious family background. If Xiao Tang could marry you, he would have married you, and he would not wait until today. Now you are young and beautiful. What''s the use of spending a few years with Xiao Tang? A woman is like a candle. When the candle tears are burned out, thest gust of wind will go out. What do you mean? I believe Miss Bai is a smart person and should know what is the best choice for you. If you break up with Xiaotang, you will soon find someone more suitable for you. If you believe in auntie, Auntie can help you find someone no inferior to Xiao Tang. Besides, Xiao Tang is caught between you and meng''er every day. Is he the hardest one? I heard that the second young Tang family also came back, the purpose is to fight with him for Tang''s group, thepany''s affairs have been enough to worry him. Miss Bai has been able to make Xiao Tang like it for so many years, which shows that you are also a gentle and virtuous person. As long as you step back andplete the dream and Tang, I think everyone will thank you. Why don''t you give a rose to someone like this? We''ll all thank you very much. " Bai Xiaoyu sighs at Su''s eloquence. She has told her all the good words. It seems that if she doesn''t, she will be a viin. In this way, mother Su''s rank is much higher than Su Meng''s, but it''s too belittling to let go. "Auntie''s words are very nice to listen to, so people can''t find any words to refute, but I have a question to ask auntie." Mother Su continued to smile, "Miss White, please say so." "Auntie, if you can find a man as good as Ming, why don''t you introduce it to your daughter? But let her be a third party and break up others. I''d rather tear down ten temples than one marriage. Are you afraid of retribution if you do this, Auntie? " The smile of Su''s mother''s mouth was stiff on her face. Sure enough, this girl is not an oil-savingmp. Su Meng turned his face directly, "Bai Xiaoyu, why are you so shameless? Ming can''t marry you. What are you begging for? What do you mean? The most important thing for a woman is her position, which you will never get. " "Ha ha, Miss Su asked me what I wanted, and I also wanted to ask you what you wanted? No matter what Ming and Su Jinxi are like, he is your brother-inw. You seduce your sister''s man. Do you still have some courtesy, righteousness and shame? I''ve heard that the Su family is in decline. You don''t like the property of the Tang family. I''m different from you. Ming and I really love each other. " Bai Xiaoyu never felt that he was with him because of Tang Ming''s material. She put it all down to love. Su Mengughed, "what? You say you are really in love, Bai Xiaoyu, you are afraid that you are dreaming. I admit that Tang Ming didn''t like me, but do you know why I managed to climb into his bed? " "Menger..." Hearing Su Meng''s bold words, Su''s mother scolded coldly. "Mom, what are you afraid of? Anyway, there is no outsider here. You can do it after you do it. What am I afraid of?" Bai Xiaoyu holds the quilt tightly. To tell the truth, what she wants to know most is that Tang Ming hates Su Meng so much, how can she touch her. Is Su Meng too beautiful? That may not be true. Tang Ming was not a member of the appearance Association. In his capacity, have fewer beautiful women seduced him over the years? It''s one thing to be strict with oneself. What''s more important is that Tang Ming keeps herself clean and never provokes others. This is why I am reluctant to let go of Tang Ming. Where can I find such a wonderful man? At first, she didn''t believe what would happen to Tang Ming and Su Meng, but Tang Ming himself did not refuse to do so. It can be seen that it is a fact. "Why?" She asked coldly, since Tang Ming refused to give her an answer, let Su Meng tell her. "It''s very simple, because Tang Ming likes my sister Su Jinxi. On the cruise ship that night, I lured him with Su Jinxi''s mobile phone. He took Su Jinxi''s room card again. Tang Ming thought I was su Jinxi, and he didn''t need me to do anything to seed.Bai Xiaoyu, I''ll tell you, that night when he was on me, he always called Jinxi two words, how hot I want to be. Although he took me as Su Jinxi''s stand in, he also proved one thing. He didn''t like you at all! " "No You''re nonsense. Ming likes me. " Of all the words, this is the most stabbing words of Bai Xiaoyu. Bai Xiaoyu rtes to Tang Ming''s strange reaction during this period of time. Thest time they fell in love with each other in the United States, was it not Tang Ming who wanted herself after she found out that there was a man in Su Jinxi''s room? She can''t believe this fact. Tang Ming has been with her for several years and only known Su Jinxi for a few months. How could he possibly like her? Su Meng originally just used this thing to stimte Bai Xiaoyu, but he didn''t expect the effect to be so good. "You? Hehe, tell me why he wanted me that night? If he really loves you so much, how can he touch others? Did he ask me six or seven times that night? As gentle as you want to be... " Su''s mother couldn''t bear to listen. She only let Su dream to stimte Bai Xiaoyu. Who knows that her daughter is talking about these things. Bai Xiaoyu tried to stabilize his mind and calm down, "you are lying to me, you are making up a story. Do you think you want to force me to let go? I tell you, even if the sea is exhausted, I will not let go of Tang Ming. What you say is useless! Even if it can''t stop you from getting married, Ming won''t treat you as a wife. If you want to be alone in your spare room every day, I will let you have a good experience Su Meng didn''t expect Bai Xiaoyu to be so stubborn, "Bai Xiaoyu, if you don''t eat and eat wine, you can y, you have no life to y with me!" Bai Xiaoyu red angrily, "Su Meng, you start this war first, I will apany you to the end!" The two women were at daggers drawn, and neither of them would give in. "Well, I''ll have a wedding with Ming at the end of the month. I hope it won''t be too exciting for you." "Su Meng, I''m not sure I''ll make a big scene and leave asting memory for your wedding." Su Meng said coldly: "don''t forget, now I and Tang Ming are people on the same front. If you make trouble to me, that''s what you want to do with him." Bai Xiaoyu really likes Tang Ming, which will be her weakness. Su''s mother took out a check. "Miss White, this is the matter. You''d better let it go. Even if you fight, how many years can you fight back? Even if there was no dream, would the Tang family not force Xiao Tang to remarry? It''s impossible for you and him. You''d better recognize the reality earlier. Here is one million yuan. As long as you leave Xiaotang, the money is yours. I want to be your friend rather than your enemy. " Bai Xiaoyu looked at the one million check, and a contemptuous smile appeared on his lips. "It seems that the Su family is really in decline. The amount of pocket money that Ming gives me every month is not the same. The Su family is really generous." "Bai Xiaoyu tore the check directly," Auntie, I''ll give you two million yuan to let Su Meng leave Tang Ming. " "Bai Xiaoyu, you are so mean that you have to see the coffin to shed tears. You don''t want this million yuan. You won''t get a cent from Tang Ming. Let''s go, mom." Only Bai Xiaoyu was left in the ward, and the early morning sun came in from the ss window. Bai Xiaoyu reaches out to grasp the sunshine, but the sunlight prates through her fingers. It should be warm sunshine, but she doesn''t feel any warmth. Her hands covered her face, her head drooped and her hair fell. "Nonsense, Ming can never fall in love with a woman other than me. I know. It must have been Su Meng''s intention to stimte me to say that. Ming won''t, certainly not... " Although it is said such words, but tears from the hands. Su Meng at the door was very upset. "Mom, this white light rain is absolutely invulnerable. She doesn''t eat hard or soft. When I get married with Tang Ming, what should she do with Tangming every day?" "Now you know the trouble? Mom told you that you wouldn''t listen. " "Mom, don''t make sarcastic remarks. I don''t believe that she has no weaknesses. You say her appearance is not top-notch and her family background is not good. Why does Tang Ming always treat her so well? I think there''s something wrong with it. " Su''s mother thought carefully, "what you said is not unreasonable. Tang Ming is too kind to her." "Mom, you can contact a top private detective and I''ll find out why." "In short, you should remember what I said. You must be gentle in front of Tang Ming. You can never attack Bai Xiaoyu. Please pacify Tang Ming first. By the way, you have to get the marriage certificate with Tang Ming as soon as possible. Only when you get the marriage certificate can you be the real Mrs. Tang. Even if something goes wrong and you want to divorce, you can get a lot of money from Tang Ming. Now the development of Tang''s group is so good that if we get some shares, we will be saved.Su Jinxi''s dead girl elbows out. You''re the only daughter. You should repay the Su family well in the future. " "You know, Ma, it''s not easy to seduce Tang Ming. Will I let go of this big fish easily?" Su Meng smileszily. Chapter 179 Recently, the rain has been frequent and the temperature has dropped. Si Li Ting took a look at the gloomy sky outside. It seems that today is another day of continuous drizzle. Seeing that Su Jinxi was only wearing a shirt, he took a coat out of the closet. "Today''s temperature is a few degrees lower than yesterday''s, add another dress." Su Jinxi put down lipstick, but there is ayer of hesitation in his eyes. "Honey, why are you not happy?" "Uncle, I think I''m happy." Su Jinxi hangs his head and ys with Si Li Ting''s clothes. "Since I feel very happy, why is the expression of unhappiness on my face?" "I feel that happiness now is based on Tang Ming''s grief. Bai Xiaoyu and Su Meng are not fuel-efficientmps. My conscience is uneasy." Si Li Ting sighed helplessly, his family''s baby is too kind. "Little fool, I''ve told you many times that Tang Ming can handle it. Don''t worry about it, darling." Si Li Ting gently stroked Su Jinxi''s hair like coaxing a child. Although Su Jinxi said it was ok, he was still worried. All her happiness todayes from Tangming Chengquan. The more happy she is, the more worried she is. Always feel in the heart what Tang Ming owes, only when Tang Ming is really happy, her heart knot will disappear. Small woman is this character, from the first day he knew her, Si Li Ting knew. He had no choice but to coax Su Jinxi every day to distract her attention. "Honey, our wedding is scheduled for next month." The topic suddenly turned to marriage. Su Jinxi was stunned, "will next month be too fast?" "I also think it''s a little slow. I wanted to let everyone know that I married you. If you decide where to hold it, I can send someone to prepare for it." Until today, Su Jinxi still has some unreal feelings. She has to hide and hide before, and now she can really stand by his side. "Why are you crying again?" Si Li Ting''s Distressed squatting down and holding up her face, "you just don''t want to marry me?" Su Jinxi shook his head fiercely, "no, no, I''m so happy, uncle, I can finally marry you." "Fool, of course you can marry me. You''ve been on my ount book for a long time. Have you forgotten?" "Well, let''s hold it at home. It''s too troublesome to be abroad. Besides, thepany is so busy." Su Jinxi is still nning for Si Li Ting. He has to spend more money abroad. Si Li Ting is very rich, but she does not want him to spend money in other ces. The bigger hispany is, the more room he has to turn around, so there''s no need to be so extravagant. "It''s all up to you. You get married only once in your life. You can go anywhere you want. You don''t have to worry about anything else." Su Jinxi took a smile: "it''s in China." "well, you has the final say." For Su Jinxi, he was always unconditionally obedient. Si Li Ting only felt that Su Jinxi had suffered a lot along the way. In the past, she did not get the warmth and love from her family, and then let herself give it to her. Two people toward thepany, Si Li Ting looked at the continuous drizzle outside, fortunately this period of time there is no thunderstorm. He always had a doubt in his heart. Since the ident was false, his mother and aunt were killed in the fire. For myself, I should be sensitive to fire. Why do I get sick at thunderstorm night? What happened on a thunderstorm night before the age of five? He has asked people to look up his mother''s past in order to find out who his father is. Why does his mothere back with herself instead of being with him? If he''s always giving up, why doesn''t mom hate him? It''s too long and he doesn''t have many useful clues in his hand, and there''s no result yet. "Susu, I heard there used to be a pair of twin sisters in the Su family. They were your father''s sisters, right?" Su Jinxi was afraid she had not been born when her mother died. Would she have heard of it? "Well, it seems that there are. When I was a child, my grandparents mentioned it unintentionally. At that time, I also questioned them. It seemed that my grandparents didn''t want to mention them. My grandparents died early and never heard about them again. " "And your father? Didn''t he mention it? " Si Li Ting wants to find a breakthrough point from the Su family. Su Jinxi thought carefully, "I should have mentioned it, but it''s very few times. I just vaguely remember that I have such two aunts and aunts. By the way, when I was a child, I was ying in the old house of the Su family. I ran to their room by ident. They really looked like each other. They were very beautiful. My grandparents said that they died very early. I thought it was a pity that such a beautiful person died at a young age. ""The old house of the Su family? You show me around. " Maybe there will be some clues in her room. Even if there is no clue, he would like to visit the ce where his mother lived. Su Jinxi looked at him suspiciously, "third uncle, why are you so curious about my aunt''s affairs all of a sudden?" "I just overheard that you have a twin aunt. Don''t you wonder how they died young?" "I used to be very angry when I asked my grandparents, and I didn''t dare to ask. But since you want to know, uncle, I''ll go with you." Su Jinxi never doubted the motive of Si Li Ting. She trusted him wholeheartedly. As long as it is what he wants to do, there must be his reason. Si Li Ting has nothing to hide from Su Jinxi, only this matter, he does not intend to tell Su Jinxi. Especially after seeing Su Jinxi''s indecisive character towards Tang Ming, she inevitably told her that she would be afraid of her ethics and let go of herself. Si Li Ting and Su Jinxi finally came together. He didn''t want to have an ident. If God wants to punish him, punish him alone, so that Susu will always be healthy and happy. The car drove to the old house of the Su family. Since the death of grandparents, there has been no one here. But today, there are many people standing in the yard. Some people are measuring with a ruler. Su''s mother talked with people enthusiastically, "our house is big and spacious, and Fengshui is good. You will not suffer any loss if you buy it." This is the old house of the Su family, which is the root of the Su family. I didn''t expect that Su''s mother would sell the house. A long time ago, Su Jinxi heard from his grandfather that the Su family lived here before they had any money. Of course, at that time, it was just an ordinary brick house. Later, the Su family had the money to build the vi. A hundred yearster, the Su family began to decline to the point of selling all their houses. Su Fu''s expression contains sadness. Su''s family is in his hands. He can''t keep thepany. Now he can''t even keep the house. You can imagine how sad he is in his heart, why things will be like this? At first, the Su family just had a little problem. It was like having a little illness. As long as you take some medicine, you will get better soon. However, he did not expect that the small problem would be bigger and bigger, like more and more snowballs. The situation is getting worse year by year. Now the Su family is just an empty shell. It''s like having an invisible hand in the dark that''s pushing it all the time. Thepany hasid off two-thirds of thepany''s staff. The Su family is on the verge of copse, as if it could dere bankruptcy at any time. No way to go, he can only listen to Su''s mother''s words, sold the vi andnd of the Su family, to ease the urgent need. "What are you doing?" Su Jinxi stepped forward. Fortunately, her grandparents were good to her, but they died too early. "Sell the house, can''t you see it? Su Jinxi, how did youe here? I warn you, since you want to leave the Su family, you will not get a cent of the money of the Su family in the future Su''s mother thought that Su Jinxi had heard some rumors and ran to fight for her family property. She didn''t have such a good heart for Su Jinxi. "Who wants to pay for it, Mrs. su. This is where my grandparents lived all their lives and where the ancestors of the Su family lived. Now that you have sold thend and the house, how can you be worthy of the ancestors of the Su family Su Jinxi was also angry. If she had not arrived here by chance today, she would have never known that Su''s mother had done such an excessive thing. "You''ll make up for the loss of thepany that doesn''t sell the house? Do you want to watch the Su family go bankrupt "Even if thepany is in trouble, you can''t sell thend." Su''s mother was toozy to pay attention to her and directly pulled the buyer aside. "Don''t worry about her. We''ll continue to talk. Do you think you''re satisfied with the price I said?" "20 million is too expensive. The location here is not good, and the house is aging. If I live, I have to spend money on redecorating." Mother Su gritted her teeth. "How much do you say?" To put it bluntly, selling a house still depends on the location. It''s not the center of the city, so the house price can''t be raised at all. "I can''t afford more than 15 million, but I still look at our past friendship." "This..." Mother Su hesitated. "20 million, I''ll take it." Si Li Ting''s voice came coldly, no matter how hateful the Su family was. Only his mother''s surname was su. If his mother was there, he would not want the foundation of the Su family to be sold so casually. Su''s mother looked at Si Li Ting in surprise, "what do you buy this house for?" As far as she knows, Si Li Ting doesn''tck a house. He lives in a big vi now. "That''s my business. You just say sell or don''t sell." Si Li Ting doesn''t want to reveal the fact that he also has a part of the blood of the Su family."If you bought it, it would cost you 30 million." Mother Su doesn''t care how he bought the house. Since he offered it on his own initiative, I would be sorry if I didn''t raise the price. Speaking of it, Su''s mother is also a good hand at raising the price, taking advantage of the fire to extort money. Su Jinxi was very angry when she said this, "Mrs. Su, how can you do this?" Chapter 180 Su Jinxi now knows that he used to underestimate his mother''s cheekiness. He thought she could sell her daughter for money. Now I know that selling my daughter is a small matter. She has to sell the Su family mansion. Not only that, she also shameless to sit at the starting price, 15 million can be sold to others, she wants 30 million to sell to Si Li Ting. Su mother for money really don''t know how shameless she can be. Su Jinxi is shocked to see her like this. However, Su''s mother did not feel that she had done anything wrong. She raised her lips andughed: "what''s wrong with me?" "You are the daughter-inw of the Su family. If you don''t protect the ancestral property of the Su family, if you want to raise the price now, won''t your conscience hurt?" "Pain? The living can''t afford to eat. What do the dead do? Su Jinxi, I might as well tell you. Even if you say you want to break up with the Su family, it can''t change the fact that I raised you for so many years. It is also impossible for Mr. Si to marry you without spending any money. The fifteen million I added is your betrothal money. I''ve stepped back. Mr. Si, do you want to buy it or not? If I don''t buy it, I''ll sell it to Mr. Zhang. " Mother Su threatened. Su Jinxi was afraid that Si Li Ting would be in Su''s mother''s arms, so he quickly grabbed his hand and said, "Li Ting, don''t buy it." "Dead girl, you white eyed wolf with elbow turning out, you knew I should have..." I didn''t know what she was going to say, but she shut up. Si Li Ting said coldly: "then you can sell it to others. Anyway, this is not my ancestral home. Why should I pay for it?" Su''s mother wanted to ckmail her. Unexpectedly, Si Li Ting didn''t sell it. She was so angry that she didn''t look good. "Then don''t regret it. Mr. Zhang, 15 million, we''ll transfer the ownership right away." "Good, deal." Su Jinxi looked at her father and said, "you let her sell the property of the Su family. If she sells her old house today, what will she sell tomorrow?" "Jinxi, it''s not that your mother has to sell the house, but the situation of the Su family is very bad. We have no way." Su Fu is the most miserable person. "She''s not my mother. I don''t have a mother who treats money like this!" Today, Su''s mother broke the bottom line in front of Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi doesn''t know such a mother at all. Si Li Ting gently patted the back of Su Jinxi''s hand, "don''t worry." Although Su Jinxi said she wanted to leave the Su family, she certainly didn''t want to sell her old house. But she is not willing to Su''s mother sitting on the price, let Si Li Ting spend more than 10 million yuan for no reason. Does Si Li Ting have a way? What can he do? Looking at Su''s mother and Zhang signed the resale contract, Si Li Ting said coldly: "Mr. Zhang, stay." Now by the media, we all know the identity of Si Li Ting. Who in the industry is not afraid of him? "What can I do for you?" "I don''t dare to tell you. I just want to have a discussion with Mr. Zhang. How about 20 million pieces of this house sold to me?" In fact, as long as he opens his mouth, not to mention 20 million, 15 million pieces are always willing to give. Si Li Ting deliberately added five million, just to gas Su''s mother. She thought she had no way to start the price? He would not give the extra money to the Su family. Zhang Zongping made five million yuan without any reason, which is much more cost-effective than doing business. "It''s very kind of you. If you like this house, I''ll sell it to you at the original price." "No, just 20 million." "Thank you very much." Su mother on one side almost didn''t get angry, "Si Li Ting, you just mean to have a bad time with me, right? In this way, I''ll sell you 20 million. " Mr. Zhang quit immediately. Can he make the duck fly? "Mrs. Su, that''s what you''re not. No matter what you do in business or whatever, you should be honest. We have signed a contract." "Lao Zhang, we haven''t gone through the formalities yet. You can see that he is my son-inw. We have such a rtionship, you just..." Su''s mother made Su Jinxi feel sick again and again. This person is really open to money. "I''m sorry, I remember that Su Su and Su''s family werepletely broken up before. She is not your daughter. How could I be your son-inw? Besides, you have signed the contract. Now the ownership of the house is Mr. Zhang, and I only recognize Mr. Zhang. " Si Li Ting didn''t give her a face, so Su''s mother''s face was very ugly. "Mrs. Su, let''s go. Now we''ll go through the formalities." "Si Li Ting, Su Jinxi, you wait and see." Mother Su lost five million dors, and her flesh ached. Si Li Ting ignored the disgusting woman and took Su Jinxi to the vi. Fortunately, they came at the right time, otherwise the house would be moved."Susu, which house did you go to when you were a child?" "Over there, I''ll take you." Su Jinxi leads Si Li Ting''s hand to the room in memory. Because no one came back for many years, the vi was deserted and covered with thick ashes everywhere. Si Li Ting silently prayed in his heart that no one had touched their things, so that he could have a chance to find some clues. Push open the door which has been sealed for many years, and the room is full of dust. "This is it, but I don''t know whether it''s the big aunt''s or the little one." Inside the room also maintained the appearance of that year, Si Li Ting moodplex walked in. Su Jinxi opened the window to let the air circte. This is a very special room, not how luxurious the room is, but full of fun everywhere. There are a lot of handicrafts in it, so the room is very special. There are all kinds of books on the desk, and the photo frame below is a group photo of them. Next to them are several individual photos of a woman in high spirits. This is his mother. Si Li Ting stretched out his hand to pick up the photo frame and wiped the thick ashes with his fingers. Like the photos seen on the tombstone, Si Li Ting''s mood is veryplicated. Su Jinxi hasn''t found anything different about him. He''s just looking at those small handicrafts. This is where my mother used to live. Si Li Ting stroked those books. Even if his fingers were stained with dust, he didn''t notice. Line of sight falls on a photo album, Si Li Ting opens the photo album, most are her and younger sister''s group photo. Although the sister''s character is very calm, from the photo, the two people have a good rtionship. From small torge, you can feel the sweet interaction between the two sisters through the photos. Since they had such a good rtionship, why did the little aunt abuse themselves? Until they graduated from University, the two men in their bachelor''s clothes were smiling at school. So the rtionship between the two is that after going abroad, the most likely reason is their own father. ording to Mr. Tang''s mother, she was opposed by her unmarried mother. That is to say, she should have lived at home for a period of time when she returned home. Would this period leave clues about her father? "Uncle, what are you looking for?" Jin Su went back to find the God of Li. "Susu,e and help me to find out if there is anything like a diary." "Oh." Su Jinxi also began to learn to look for herself. Su Yan seemed to like painting very much. She couldn''t find her diary, but she found a lot of drawings. Si Li Ting looked at them one by one, and finally picked out several paintings. There''s a special sign on it, "Susu, do you know this sign?" Su Jinxi shook his head. "I don''t know. Did my aunt design a logo for others? I think it''s like some brand logos. " "No, if you design for someone else, a logo will change more or less. There will be many versions, and there will be only one logo on these manuscripts." "You''re right. If it''s not a logo, would it be a tattoo or something?" "Tattoos?" Si Li Ting took photos with his mobile phone. He has never seen anypany or brand with such logo. "There may be some special totem. Why should my aunt paint so many totems?" Si Li Ting vaguely felt that this mark was very important. Although my mother has drawn a lot of drawings, they are obviously different from the style of this logo. "Ha, is it the g of a pirate ship? In the past, every pirate ship had its own special logo. " Su Jinxi patted his head. Now it''s impossible to determine anything just by a special sign. There are too many possibilities. "Susu, look for other clues." Si Li Ting works harder to find out. If she loves her father very much, she will leave some clues. There is no diary, no special contact person, and the drawing can''t be sure of anything. "Uncle, it seems that there is nothing special." Si Li Ting looked at the pile of handicrafts. Some of them were dolls made of cloth balls, some were made of wool. These are supposed to be boring mom''s after pregnancy, "look at those things again." "Good." Some of them are on very high shelves, and Su Jinxi can only get them on tiptoe. "Susu, be careful." Si Li Ting was not at ease. "I see." Su Jinxi has just finished answering and falls down with unstable gravity in the next second.She fell with a verymon ornament, which is amon crystal ball in the streets. Hearing the sound of broken porcin, the base of crystal ball fell to pieces. "Uncle, I, I didn''t mean to." Si Li Ting helped her up, "didn''t you fall?" "No, no, eh, something seems to have fallen out." Su Jinxi''s sharp eyes took out a ring from the debris, "this gem ring is so beautiful." It''s authentic cat''s eye green, and the gem iid material is also very expensive. At first nce, the ring is very unusual. It has extremely delicate patterns. Inside the ring is a string of letters "Smith". Thinking that Mr. Tang had heard his mother identally say this name, he spected that it might be his father''s surname. Is this ring dad''s? Chapter 181 Get this ring let Si Li Ting excited, maybe this ring is the only clue that he can find his father. Su Jinxi saw Si Li Ting''s happy face a little puzzled, "uncle, do you know this ring? Why are you so happy? " "This kind of gem is very rare." Si Li Ting made an excuse. Su Jinxi''s sight falls on the photo frame behind him. I don''t know if it is an illusion. Su Jinxi thinks that the moment when Si Li Tingughs is somewhat simr to the person in the photo. It should be that she thought too much, how could uncle be simr to the people in the photos? Si Li Ting put away the ring and tidied up the room. Then he took Su Jinxi''s hand and left. He had a premonition that the ring might y a decisive role. Why did his mother hide it so secretly. Is it a token of love between them? Si Li Ting immediately asked people to check the origin of this ring and that special sign. On the way back, Su Jinxi always thought that Si Li Ting was strange. He was more attentive than his own family. Of course, she can also exin that it is because her own division Li Ting will be so interested. Despite this thought, Su Jinxi''s heart will still have some unspeakable special feelings. Su''s mother, who came back to Su''s house, was almost angry. Su Meng seldom saw her like this. She came and asked, "Mom, what''s the matter? Why are you so angry? " "It''s not that dead girl Su Jinxi who turns her elbow outside and pisses me off!" Su Meng looked at her in a daze, "didn''t you go to sell the house with dad? How did you meet Su Jinxi again "I don''t know how she knew that I was going to sell the Su family mansion. I went to the Su family house specially today. I must havee here because I wanted to divide the family property." "Mom, did you give it to her? Su Jinxi has left the Su family, and she will not be able to share any of the property of the Su family. " Su Meng''s little abacus is very good. Even if the Su family is heavily in debt, she doesn''t want her family to be separated. "How could I give her money? This Si Li Ting really is, don''t give betrothal money also even if, incredibly without reason, gave money to outsider. " Su''s mother will su Jinxi and Si Li Ting in the Su family mansion of the matter were told again, Su Meng a hearing less than five million, also angry. "Mom, how can su Jinxi be so vicious? How can you give money to outsiders? I know that the Su family is so difficult now! " "That''s what your father and I said. She doesn''t have the Su family in her eyes now." Su''s mother stroked her chest and was very angry with Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting. Su Meng''s eyes were icy, "Mom, Su Jinxi just thought that he would be able to unt his power if he found a backer. Look, I don''t teach her a good lesson." "Menger, don''t be silly. Now that you are pregnant with Tang Ming''s child, you are going to marry Tang Ming. It''s better to have more than one thing. I think that Si Li Ting really likes Su Jinxi. Don''t you mean to offend him by moving Su Jinxi? You''d better leave that man alone. " "Don''t worry, mom. I know it in my mind." "By the way, what happened to Tang Ming and the fox spirit? Did he get the certificate with you? You will be married in a few days. " Su Meng shook his head. "For the time being, he didn''t want to get the certificate from me. He said that he would wait for the child in my stomach to do the paternity test again. But where can I have his child?" Su''s mother changed her face when she heard this, "Menger, don''t you tell me that you are not pregnant at all? You cheated Tang Ming. " "Mom, I also have no way out. At that time, Tang Ming was in a state of anxiety. If I didn''t take the opportunity to enter, how could I have the chance to marry into the Tang family?" At that time, Su Meng saw that Su Jinxi had an affair and thought that Tang Ming must hate her, so she deliberately approached Tang Ming on the ground of pregnancy. "I''m afraid you''re crazy. You can hide this kind of thing for a day or two. Can you hide it for a lifetime? If the Tang family knows you''re cheating, you''ll have a good time. " "Mom, you don''t understand. Although I didn''t conceive that night, I will have a chance to marry Tang Mingter? Although it''s fake now, it doesn''t mean it will be fake in the future. In short, we''ll marry in first Su Meng had already made an abacus. Before that, mother Su felt that her daughter had been spoiled. She didn''t know any tricks. She was afraid that she would suffer a loss. Now I know that I have underestimated Su Meng. This girl is just a little bit angry and has a lot of heart. "You are taking risks. It''s ok if you can seed. If you fail, what should you do?" Mother Su sighed helplessly. Su Meng''s action is to gamble. If you lose, you will lose everything, but if you win, you will be able to live a lifetime of glory and wealth. "I won''t fail. I can count Tang Ming once, and I can count him for the second time. As long as Tang Ming has a child, I will take care of this child if she doesn''t like it. Children will be my dependence, so what does Bai Xiaoyu argue with me? If she can''t get pregnant, and if she doesn''t have family background, she''ll just skip these two days. " Su Meng didn''t put Bai Xiaoyu in his eyes.She has asked private detectives to investigate and believe that the truth will soon be found out. "Mom, take care of it. I''ll clean up Su Jinxi." Compared with Bai Xiaoyu, Su Meng hates Su Jinxi most. Tang Ming is so enthusiastic that night. All this is just because she is regarded as Su Jinxi. Her intuition Tang Ming is like Su Jinxi, if she thinks right, then Su Jinxi is her biggest obstacle! With Tang Ming''s wedding getting closer and closer, all the media are paying close attention to this matter. It seems that it is a matter of course, and it can not change anything. At the weekend, Su Jinxi seldom spent a leisure weekend with Si Li Ting. "Third uncle, brother Ming''s wedding, shall we give something special?" Su Jinxi prunes the branches and practices flower arrangement. Si Li Ting is staring at the notebook in the living room. They are as romantic and warm as other newly married couples. "No, it''s not toote for him to get married next time." Si Li Ting didn''t raise his head. Su Jinxi was speechless. "Third uncle, how can you talk like this? People are not married this time, and you are looking forward to the next time?" "He and Su Meng can''t grow up." Si Li Ting has already seen through the end. "Why? Feelings can be developed slowly. Maybe they will like each other slowly. Besides, they have children "Fool, a man is not as simple as you think. It''s a fact that Tang Ming doesn''t love Su Meng. She only agreed to marry her just to cope with public opinion. With Su Meng''s character, any man will not like it, let alone that she calcted Tang Ming. Men will never fall in love with those who calcte themselves. " Su Jinxi nodded thoughtfully, "then sooner orter they will get divorced?" "It''s inevitable. It depends on the time. Susu,e and have a look. Which color is the main color for our wedding?" Su Jinxi put down the flowers in his hand and went to Si Li Ting. He thought he was looking at the stock market, but he was actually looking at the wedding arrangement. "White is always the most timeless color, which is also holy and romantic. Otherwise, white is the main color?" Su Jinxi looks at Si Li Ting''sputer for more than ten wedding designs. He is looking for the best team in China, and he must give Su Jinxi the most romantic and unforgettable wedding. "You like white? Then it''s white. " Si Li Ting erged the photo, "you look at the scheme, from theyout to the flowers, tell me anything you don''t like. I''ll let people change it right away." The n is very detailed, even the number of flowers arranged in each ce on the site is clearly marked. "Third uncle, how much does it cost to use all the real flowers?" Su Jinxi looked around, the scene was very gorgeous and elegant, especially the ce where the wedding was held. There were many times more flowers than ordinary wedding arrangements. "I said, don''t worry about money. We only have one wedding. Of course, we have to decorate well. You just need to say you like it or not." Su Jinxi blinked his eyes and said, "well, listen to you." "I made an appointment for wedding photos next week. Originally, I wanted to go abroad to take photos, but thepany is very busy recently, and I have free my honeymoon travel time. In this period of time, we have to deal with the next month''s affairs. I mean to take a group of wedding photos at random for the time being, and then take another one when we go out for our honeymoon Su Jinxi follows Si Li Ting. Of course, he knows how busy he is recently. He is already preparing for his honeymoon trip. Su Jinxi''s heart is warm, from behind hugged Si Li Ting''s neck, "third uncle, you are very kind to me." "Of course, you are my only treasure in the world. I''m not good for you. Who am I good for?" "Uncle, I want to give you a baby." Su Jinxi sees Si Li Ting''s gentle eyebrows and eyes and wants to have a baby. The baby must be very cute. Si Li Ting''s expression changed, "for, why do you want a baby?" "In the past, I was afraid that our rtionship was not stable and our identity was not visible. I was afraid that it would be more troublesome to have a baby. Now I can be sure that the third uncle really loves me and I love me, so I seem to give birth to the third uncle, and our family will be more happy. " Si Li Ting''s expression can''t calm down. How can he tell Su Jinxi that he can''t have children for the time being. "Susu, we are still young. Can we not have children for the time being?" Si Li Ting said tactfully. "Why? In the past, the third uncle didn''t say that we were born with children. Now we are husband and wife. Isn''t it good to have children? " "It''s not bad. It''s just that I want to spend more time with you in a two person world. If you have a baby, you have to give a part of your love to the baby, so I don''t want children for the time being." Si Li Ting found a reason why he didn''t want children? He dreams of having a cute baby like Su Jinxi. However, he can not guarantee that the children born in close rtives will have defects. If not, it is the best. If there are defects, how should he face Su Jinxi and the child?"The third uncle is really childish. Let''s think about the child next year." Su Jinxi didn''t see Si Li Ting''s sigh of relief. Chapter 182 Tang Ming''s wedding is in close preparation, Bai Xiaoyu is also anxious. These days, she can think of all the ways she can think of, who knows, still can''t change Tang Ming. She knew that Su Meng was not su Jinxi. Once she got married with Tang Ming and became Mrs. Tang, she would be a junior. On the eve of the wedding, Bai Xiaoyu meets Tang Ming, "Ming, do you really want to marry Bai Xiaoyu?" "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry, but I know it''s unfair to you. I''ve said in the media that I want to marry Su Meng." Tang Ming wanted to tell the truth to Bai Xiaoyu several times, but when he saw Bai Xiaoyu''s tears whirling, he could not bear to drag on. Bai Xiaoyu basically washed his face with tears during this period of time, and he could not change the fact by all means. "Ming, what about me? What am I to you? " Bai Xiaoyu asked. "Xiaoyu, I''ve dyed you these years. I always thought we could go on like this, but now things are not like what we imagined. I can''t control a lot of things. I know I''m sorry for you. This is a remedy for you Tang Ming took out a check, filled in a number and handed it to Bai Xiaoyu, "don''t you always want to open a florist? If you open a flower shop, you will have enough money in your life. Xiaoyu, you will forget me. " Bai Xiaoyu wants to retrieve him. Who knows Tang Ming wants to make a decision with her. "Ming, you, what do you mean?" Bai Xiaoyu didn''t even look at the check. No matter how much money is on the check, can I have Mrs. Tang''s position? She has worked hard for so many years, for that position, how can she give it to others at will! "Xiaoyu, after that, we will retreat to the position of friends. If you have any difficulties, you can still find me at any time." "Friend? Ming, do you want to be friends with me? Do you think I can''t have children? Now there are test tube babies. I, we can make test tube Two people together these years, because Bai Xiaoyu can''t have children, as well as the reason of life experience hindered two people. At that time, Tang Ming was respected by master Tang. He was afraid that he would ruin his future. He also told himself that. Until now, he slowly thought about one thing, in fact, those external factors are just a logical excuse for him. If he really loved Bai Xiaoyu, how could he not want a baby with her? He would have been a test tube baby. He assumed in his mind that if Bai Xiaoyu was reced by Su Jinxi, would it be the end of today? It must not be. For Su Jinxi''s sake, he did not hesitate to gamble on his own future. Even if Su Jinxi was infertile, he would try his best to be a test tube baby. Even if he had no children, he would try his best to marry Su Jinxi. At the beginning, he was just with Bai Xiaoyu because of his guilt. Sympathy and guilt made him mistakenly think that was love. It was not until Su Jinxi''s appearance that Tang Ming knew that he was wrong. Moving or sympathizing would never be love. No matter it is Bai Xiaoyu or Su Meng, he has no n to be together. Since things have be like this, he has to get together with Bai Xiaoyu, and then drag on. It is irresponsible to Bai Xiaoyu. She should have a bright future. Tang Ming shook his head, "Xiaoyu, if you can''t bear children, I''ll be separated from you, you know that''s not the reason." "That''s not the reason. What''s the reason? Ming, I won''t cry, shall we still be as before? I don''t stop you from marrying Su Meng. I just ask you not to leave me. I really can''t live without you. " Bai Xiaoyu grabs Tang Ming''s hand anxiously. "Xiaoyu, if it goes on like this, it will only dy you. You will never have a ce here. I''ll..." He was just about to say something about his change of heart. Bai Xiaoyu grabbed the check and tore it up. "Ming, we don''t want to break up. I don''t want to be named. I just want you You don''t love Su Meng, do you? " "I don''t love her, but..." Tang Ming couldn''t say such cruel words to Bai Xiaoyu. "You don''t love her, that''s enough. I know you can''t marry her." Bai Xiaoyu hurriedly wiped the tears on his face. "Ming, don''t leave me, I really can''t do without you." Tang Ming sighed helplessly, well, and Bai Xiaoyu''s thing only slowly, look at her mood is very excited, he is afraid to stimte her. Bai Xiaoyu is very clever all the way. He takes Tang Ming''s arm carefully and follows him step by step. The more she is, the more Tang Ming can''t bear to hurt her. Bai Xiaoyu is really good, but why don''t you love her? She was sent home, "go to bed early, don''t read the reports in these days." He will marry Su Meng tomorrow, and he can already think of himself as the headline of tomorrow. Bai Xiaoyu''s eyes were red, "Ming, would you stay with me tonight?"Tang Ming''s heart is full of guilt for Bai Xiaoyu. Tomorrow he will marry someone else, which is different from Su Jinxi''s. At that time, he made it clear to Su Jinxi at the beginning, and at that time he thought the person he liked was Bai Xiaoyu. Now that I know what I mean, I just feel that I have failed Bai Xiaoyu, and I am more tolerant to him. "It''s gettingte. Go wash and have a rest. I''ll sleep in the guest room tonight." Bai Xiaoyu really doesn''t understand that Mingming Tang Ming doesn''t like Su Meng. Why doesn''t he want to touch himself? Is it really the reason Su Meng said? He loves Su Jinxi? This is absolutely impossible. Thest thing Bai Xiaoyu wants to admit is this fact. Maybe it''s for the child in Su Meng''s stomach. He doesn''t love Su Meng, but after all, he is his own flesh and blood. Tang Ming is a man of principle. Thinking of this, Bai Xiaoyu feels that the ancient idea of mother relying on her son is not unreasonable. Su Meng ascends to heaven with this child. She would hate to death in her heart, and there was nothing she could do about it. Bai Xiaoyu sighed helplessly, "OK, I''ll make your bed." Now she still obediently listen to Tang Ming''s words, hold Tang Ming again. When the timees, as long as you get rid of Su Meng''s children, Tang Ming will break up with her. Anyway, Su Meng and Tang Ming have no certificate, and she can''t get a cent of the property of the Tang family. Tang Ming sleeps in the guest room. This apartment he bought for Bai Xiaoyu. It''s the first time he sleeps in the guest room. He couldn''t help but think of the little things that happened when he met Su Jinxi. When he turned on his mobile phone, a lot of relevant information woulde out when he searched her name. All the negative news about her on the Inte has been cleared, and the rest is good news. What kind of "tyrannical president only dotes on his wife" and "general manager loves his wife to be a fool". Su Jinxi''s gentle smile is reflected in Tang Ming''s eyes. Although his love life is in a mess, as long as he can make her happy, all the grievances he has suffered are enough. Jinxi, you should be happy. Love is not possession, but fulfillment. Tang Ming stayed up almost all night and went to make preparations in the early morning. At the request of the Su family, she married Su Meng with great pomp. And the gift money that Su''s mother asked for was directly rejected by Tang Ming. It was also impossible for the Su family to continue to treat him as a cash cow. As for the ostentation is just a y for the media to see, Su Meng in the family music crooked mouth, she can finally get married. With the present status of the Su family, it is impossible to find a husband as powerful as Tang Ming. Su''s mother keeps teaching her how to do after getting married. Su Meng is a little impatient. "Mom, I know. You can rest assured." She was dressed up brightly, contrary to Su Jinxi that day. When Tang Ming came back to the Su family, he was not sure. When he took Su Jinxi, the Su family was cold and quiet, which was the opposite of today. He held a bunch of flowers in his hand, and the camera took the beautiful picture nearby. Su Meng smiles sweetly. Tang Ming looks serious, as if attending a funeral instead of her own wedding. "Mr. Tang, smile." Tang Ming pulled a smile that was even worse than crying. There were many games, such as blocking the door, which were cancelled by Tang Ming. Married is not a sweetheart, he has no mood to y games. Su Meng received the hotel, today the guests are full, business people are basically well-known all came. Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting are in the crowd, looking at Su Meng, who is wearing a white wedding dress and smiling all over his face, "envy? We''re going to get married next month "I don''t envy Su Meng. You can see from brother Ming''s face that he refused the wedding. It''s the biggest sorrow for a woman to marry someone who doesn''t love her." Su Jinxi sighed a rare sigh. Si Li Ting scraped the tip of her nose with his hand, "little fool, you also know that at the beginning you know that there is a fire pit in front of you, and you have to jump inside." "So I was stupid. I was stupid at that time." Su Jinxi shrugged helplessly, "but I don''t regret it. If it wasn''t for that, how could I meet you?" "Yes." Si Li Ting chuckled and hugged her. The picture of two people biting their ears falls in Huaqing''s eyes, and Huaqing''s heart is almost broken. Tang Jian saw the expression on her face and said: "next month, Si Li Ting and Su Jinxi are going to have a wedding." "What!" Hua Qing was surprised and found herself overreacting. She quickly exined, "I''m just a little curious." "Curious? Oh, I hope so. Hua Qing, please remember something for me. Whether you like me or not, you are Mrs. Tang now. I give you everything. If you dare to do something I''m sorry for, I can''t spare you! " "Oh, how can I do something sorry for you? I love you." Hua Qing quickly changed her expression."Then you can prepare me well and give them some presents." Tang Gu snorted coldly. Chapter 183 Today''s wedding brought a lot of media and business people, but the scene was very lively. Outside the hotel Ning Rui pulled Bai Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, you said you are not looking for yourself happy? General manager Tang married Su Meng today. It would be nice if you were at home. What else did you do at the wedding site? " Bai Xiaoyu''s face is haggard. During this period of time, she sleeps very badly. Every day, she worries about gains and losses for fear of losing Tang Ming. Now her rtionship with Tang Ming is at stake, like a dangerous building, as if it will copse at any time. She is careful to maintain this rtionship as if walking on thin ice, tired and hard. "Xiao Rui, you don''t know my mood. I just want to see him." "As far as I''m concerned, you should make a big fuss about their wedding and ruin the dream of Nasu. You said that you have been with president Tang for so many years. What is her dream of Su? " Bai Xiaoyu had no choice but to smile: "do you think I don''t want to do that? But if I attack Su Meng, that is to say, let ming down, I can''t do that to him. " If she had a fight at the wedding, it would be more impossible for Tang Ming and her. How could she do such a stupid thing. "Let''s just look at the door. Don''t go in." Ning Rui is afraid that Bai Xiaoyu sees those pictures to be stimted. "No, I''m going." Bai Xiaoyu took Ning Rui''s hand and walked into the hall. The wedding of the two just held, the atmosphere is very good, the host tried to mobilize the atmosphere. The light fell on the couple, Bai Xiaoyu saw Su Mengyang smile, Tang Ming is serious. He does not love Su Meng, does not love at all, between the two is the child problem, he must find a way to get rid of the child! Bai Xiaoyu has never given up with Tang Ming. Su Meng''s stimtion will only make her try harder to get rid of all obstacles. Although she clearly knew that Tang Ming didn''t love Su Meng, when she watched the two people exchange wedding rings, her tears still drop by drop. What else in the world is more painful than a lover''s marriage, a bride is not herself. In the sound of music, two people hugged, originally this link is to kiss, Tang Ming only a hug perfunctory. Bai Xiaoyu cried into tears under the stage, Su Jinxi nced at the corner of the white light rain, eyes also have some unbearable color. "Third uncle, in fact, Bai Xiaoyu is also pathetic. She has to watch her beloved pick her up, but she can only hide in the dark corner all her life." Si Li Ting sweeps the white light rain that covers the mouth to cry, in the eye has no pity color. "There must be something hateful about the poor man. Every result is his own, and he can''t me anyone else." Su Jinxi almost forgot that Si Li Ting had a cold attitude towards everyone except for his gentleness. "After seeing them, I think it''s more difficult for us to be together. Uncle, what''s going to happen to our wedding next month?" "Don''t worry, we''ll be fine." Si Li Ting was relieved. The more intimate they are, the more unhappy Hua Qing''s heart is. It is two extremes to see Si Li Ting to Su Jinxi, and then to Tang Zhen to her. After attending the wedding ceremony, Su Jinxi didn''t mean to stay. There was still a lot of things for thepany to do. After saying a few words to Tang Ming, they were ready to leave. "Little hammer." Gu Nancang''s voice rings in his ear, and Su Jinxi turns to look at him. "The sea." Last time, he had no time to thank him for his rescue. "I just met you here. There are still some details to be finalized about the project cooperation. Are you free this afternoon?" Si Li Ting''s schedule is full today, but he has to look at Nancang, which is also a big project and can''t tolerate any mistakes. Su Jinxi knew about him, so he took the initiative to open his mouth: "uncle, he is not avable. It happens that I am following up on that project. Is it the same when I talk to you?" If someone else Si Li Ting will not rest assured, Su Jinxi will go alone, but Gu Nancang''s conduct can still rest assured. "I have something else to do in the afternoon. If you have any problems, you canmunicate with Susu." "I know that the president of yourpany is busy, and that little hammer will be mine in the afternoon. The general manager should not be jealous." Gu Nancang joked. Si Li Ting took Su Jinxi''s slender waist and said, "only business is allowed." "You know, don''t worry." Si Li Ting deeply kisses her to just let go of the hand, "if I have time to pick you up." "Don''t worry about me. Be busy." Su Jinxi knows that the reason why Si Li Ting is so busy is to prepare for the wedding next month. "Good." "Well, how long will you show me your love? It''s only been an afternoon apart. I can''t stand you. " Gu Nancang couldn''t help but pull Su Jinxi''s hand away. Si Li Ting roared in the back: "Gu Nancang, let go of your hand."Su Jinxi covers her lips and smiles, and she can feel that Shi Li Ting is the same to Gu Nancang and Tang Ming, and there is no hostility. In some ways, the two seem to have be friends with him, so he is not really angry. And Gu Nancang, who holds her hand, does not exclude her, as if he was his own brother. Just as before in the mall themselves roll down the elevator, face the public me, Gu Nancang came out to protect themselves as warm. "Canghai, do you have a sister?" Su Jinxi asked suddenly. "How can I ask this question?" Mr. Gu Nancang opened the door for her. "I just think you are like my brother, and I felt like this before when I was online. Every time I have unhappy things tell you, you willfort me, and like a big brother. " "You mean, before, we were going to talk every three to five. When did you go online now?" Gu Nancang was angry, Su Jinxi was a little embarrassed. She seemed to talk to Gu Nancang very little after she met Shi Li Ting. "There are more things happening in this period, and I have no time to y games." "Hammer, don''t alienate me because I have ever told you that we can be friends even if we can''t be lovers. It is a fate to meet in the South and North. I don''t know why I want to protect you as soon as I see you. Maybe it''s really because of my sister, so I have a kind of inexplicable love for you. Even if it is not the love of men for women, it can be brother''s love for younger sister, and don''t want you to be wronged at all. " Su Jinxi gently raised her lips, "Canghai''s sister must be very happy." "Unfortunately, I haven''t found her yet. One of the other purposes of returning home is to find my sister." "Did your sister lose her?" Su Jinxi was a little confused about his words. "Her situation is moreplicated, and she can''t say it clearly in three words and two words. It is not said." Gu Nancang has some headache when he thinks of this. After all, it is the household chores of others. Su Jinxi doesn''t ask much. "This project is China Japan cooperation. In addition to the cooperation between our twopanies, we must rely on Japanese technology. Just today, the president of Japanesepany wille here, I also told the general manager before. But Mr. Yamamoto wants to go to the hot spring. I set the meeting ce in the hot spring. I didn''t expect it was you at that time. Maybe there are some inconvenient ces. " "It doesn''t matter. The hot spring is separated from men and women. You can talk to Mr. Yamamoto. We will get some details after we have finished the bath." "That''s what happened. You''ve been tiredtely. Take a good rest." "Well, OK." Su Jinxi just wanted to be hot spring. The car has arrived at the famous hot spring holynd. Yamamoto has arrived first. Sujinxi thought Shanben would be a big uncle of 40 and 50 years old. He didn''t expect it to be very young, about 30 years old. She politely said, "Hello Mr. Yamamoto, I am Su Jinxi of emperor Yuhuang group, and I am in charge of this project." "Miss Su, you are beautiful." Yamamoto was bright in front of him, speaking very standard Mandarin. Su Jinxi was stunned, and some people praised their beautiful as soon as they came. Yamamoto and her fingers held. "Hello, I am yamamotun. It''s a great honor to cooperate with beautiful Miss Su." Su Jinxi took back his hand awkwardly. "It''s our emperor Yufei''s honor." Gu Nancang exined: "what was going toe today is Mr. Si, but Mr. Si temporarypany can note. This is Mr. Si''s assistant and Mr. s wife, who is responsible for taking over the project. " "Assistant and wife?" Yamamotun ambiguous smile. Many presidents and assistants have unclear rtions. Although the situation of Su Jinxi is different, it is the same in the eyes of others. "Mr. Yamamoto will go to the hot spring first, and Miss Su will discuss with uster." "I thought I could have a bath with men and women." Yamamoto joked. Obviously everyone in the mall has different personalities. This Mr. Yamamoto is so eloquent. Fortunately, Gu Nancang has been ying the circle, "please inside." This hot spring is an indoor hot spring, which is said to be artificial hot spring, not natural. The two bathrooms were separated by the door, and sujinxi could also hear what they said. Yamamoto would make her blush a joke from time to time, and Su Jinxi had to be unable to hear it. Fortunately, Gu Nancang is here, or she is still a little uneasy, afraid that the mountain will break through the door and enter. It is a hot spring, but it is just like a bath. It is just arranged luxuriantly. It is different from the natural hot spring she went tost time. Su Jinxi changed a set of special hot spring clothes, untied the bathrobe, and stepped into the hot spring with long legs.The temperature is just right, Su Jinxi slowly immersed in the water, water overflowing her thigh, waist, covering a butterfly birthmark on her back waist. Su Jinxi exhaled a satisfied breath, sofortable that she seemed to take away all her fatigue. In the heart now is still busy Si Li Ting, one day she will take him to bubble hot spring, give him a good rxation. Chapter 184 The wedding scene, a sea of people, bustling. The air is filled with faint fragrance, and the sound of guests is full of excitement. Su Meng changed a toasting suit and swam among the guests. Seeing Bai Xiaoyu''s face full of tears, she was very happy in her heart. Even though she was the one who apanied Tang Ming these years, thest person who stayed with Tang Ming was herself. It''s time for her to see the reality clearly. Who is the real Mrs. Tang. See white light rain toward the direction of the bathroom and go, Su dream also followed in the past. white light rain took out the powder to start makeup, and his face was full of traces of tears. "Oh, it''s so miserable to cry. Don''te here if you are so miserable. Now you should give up your heart?" Su Meng came in with a proud smile. white light rain puts down the powder cake, the eyes are cold toward Su dream to see, "lose heart?" Do you know where Mingming wasst night? He stayed with me all night in my house. Su Meng, you are married to Ming, but you will never have his heart. " Su Meng did not expect that Tang Ming is still involved with Su Meng, and the smile on her face can''t hang. "You cunt, you seem to have forgotten everything I said." "Su Meng, you just rely on this child. If you don''t have this child, will Ming sweep you out? But I know that Ming has never got a marriage certificate with you, and you won''t be protected by thew if you don''t get the certificate. When you leave the Tang family, you won''t get a cent. How beautiful you are today, how embarrassed you will be. " Su Meng was so angry that his teeth itched, "Bai Xiaoyu, even if I am better than you, at least I have a chance to marry Ming. And you? I can only hide in the dark corner all my life, and I will never get any credit. " "Su Meng, we might as well make a bet to see who is the winner." Bai Xiaoyu put more foundation on his face. "Gambling? What do you bet me? " Su Meng was dismissive. "You''ll find out in a minute." White light rain suddenly mysterious smile, Su dream did not know what she was going to do, then heard the voice of Ning Rui in the ear. "Mr. Tang, Xiaoyu went to the bathroom to make up her makeup. I saw that Su Meng also went in. What would happen to them?" Bai Xiaoyu screamed: "Su Meng, I didn''t argue with you, I just came to see Ming, you Ah... " Su Meng saw Bai Xiaoyu take out a dagger from his bag and shed a knife at his arm. This woman Tough enough. The dagger fell to the ground, and white Xiaoyu''s hands were bleeding. "Light rain!" As soon as Tang Ming came in, she saw Bai Xiaoyu leaning on the hand washing table, and Su Meng was not far away from her. A dagger fell between them, and Bai Xiaoyu''s hand was bleeding incessantly. Su Meng finally knew what white Xiaoyu was up to. The woman was too insidious. "Ming, I feel so painful." White light rain pear with rain looking at Tang Ming. Tang Ming pressed her tightly into her arms, "Xiaoyu, is Su Meng hurt you?" "No, it''s not me. It''s Bai Xiaoyu who cuts herself." Su Meng waved his hand again and again. She did not think that this is a trap under the white light rain, she deliberately let herself see her sad appearance. With his own character will certainly ridicule her, deliberately led himself to the bathroom to y this bitter meat trick. Tang Ming had misunderstandings about herself, and now she will not believe herself when she sees such a situation. "Is she mad or stupid to do this to herself? Su Meng, I thought you were just unruly and willful. I didn''t expect you to be so cruel "Ming, don''t me Miss Su. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t be here. I just want to take a look at you from a distance. I don''t want to disturb you. Miss Su still feels dazzling. Sorry, it''s all my fault. Today is your wedding day. Don''t be angry The blood in the hand is like a spring, so shocking color deeply hurt Tang Ming''s eyes. "Xiaoyu, are you still talking for her now?" "Ming, don''t listen to Bai Xiaoyu''s one-sided words. It''s a bitter trick she deliberately uses to win your sympathy. This woman is a beast in human skin. It is extremely vicious. You must not believe her! By the way, you just need to take this dagger for fingerprint detection. There is no fingerprint on it! " Bai Xiaoyu grabbed Tang Ming''s skirt. "Ming, I said that I don''t me Miss Su. Today is your big day. Let''s just forget it. If it goes on, it''s not good for you, and the Tang family has no face. Recently, you have had enough negative influences. I don''t want to involve you because of myself. " What Bai Xiaoyu said is not unreasonable. If the media find something to write at this juncture, it will be reported wantonly. "I''ll take you to the hospital." Tang Ming picked up Bai Xiaoyu and left. Although Tang Ming didn''t criticize Su Meng too much, Su Meng also knew that in Tang Ming''s heart, he waspletely despised.Damned Bai Xiaoyu, she is sure that Tang Ming will not make a big fuss and will not thoroughly investigate, so she will have no fear. This slut is far more brilliant than he imagined. Tang Ming had prejudice against her, which made Tang Ming more disgusted. Ning Rui looks at Bai Xiaoyu''s back, sighs in the heart, in order to love a person, love so humble and deliberate, two people will be long-term? Tang Ming holding white Xiaoyu left from the back door, "Xiaoyu, you can bear with it, and soon you will get to the hospital." "Ming, I''m sorry, I''ve given you trouble, I don''t want to make trouble, I just I just want to see you. " cried for a long time before the white rain. His eyes were red and red. He had just filled a lot of foundation. His face looked very pale and pity. And before that dress up different, Bai Xiaoyu did not wear a very thick make-up today, so that people feel more pitiful. "Xiaoyu, it''s not your fault, it''s all Su Meng''s fault." Tang Ming carefully put her on the copilot. This kind of gentle white light rain has not felt for a long time. Last night when Tang Ming was sleeping next door, she thought about it. She is not willing to marry Tang Ming and Su Meng. It is not good for anyone to make trouble. In the end, she decided to use bitter meat as her best choice. Only by using bitter meat would Tang Ming return to her side. Sure enough, she guessed right. She won. Tang Ming must hate Su Meng. Bai Xiaoyu is hospitalized identally. Tang Ming feels guilty and takes good care of Bai Xiaoyu. Su Meng keeps an empty room every day, and is so angry that she gnaws her teeth. The war between the two began quietly. Su Jinxi did not know the gratitude and resentment of the two people. She stretched outfortably in the water. After the hot spring, she felt that all her fatigue had disappeared. She took back her clothes and changed them. The two also talked a lot. Yamamoto looked at Su Jinxi''s cheeks flushed after being soaked in hot water. "Miss Su, would you like to have dinner with us this evening?" "It''s my pleasure." Su Jinxi takes a look at Gu Nancang. As long as he is around, she has an inexplicable sense of security. After discussing for a whole afternoon, the cooperation has been almost discussed. Su Jinxi breathed a sigh of relief and finally managed to finish one thing. He wanted to work overtime. He wanted to work overtime. Su Jinxi had no choice but to go to the appointment with Gu Nancang. Yamamoto called on a group of Japanese friends. Su Jinxi was the only woman in the dinner party, so she became the key toasting object. Gu Nancang helped Su Jinxi block a lot of wine. Who knows that group of people have good liquor capacity. "Miss Su, you''ll have to take good care of it in the future. Come on, you Chinese pay attention to the culture of wine table. Give me a face and drink up this cup." "Jin''er can''t drink well. I''ll drink it for her." "Mr. Gu, this is your fault. Miss Su is very good at drinking. You have helped her drink so much." Su Jinxi saw that Gu Nancang''s eyes were already drunk. Even if he was a mass, he could not carry so many people to propose a toast. "Mr. Gu, don''t rece me. I''ll drink it myself." Su Jinxi could not bear to see him drink so much. "You can?" Su Jinxi nodded, "well, I can." She looked up and drank. Everyone was red eyed. "Miss Su, you have to drink this ss of wine. In the future, ourpany may have opportunities to cooperate. Yamamoto''s friends are my friends." Su Jinxi shook his head, "I, I really can''t drink." She and Gu Nancang have reached the limit, and then they will be really drunk. "Does Miss Su look down on me?" "I don''t mean that." "If not, do it." "I''ll drink it with you." Si Li Ting''s voice rings in the ear, Su Jinxi''s mouth rises. Si Li Ting just finished, knowing that they were still drinking, worried in the heart, rushed toe. Seeing the wine bottles on the table, we know that they have drunk a lot. Su Jinxi drinks and Gu Nancang''s eyes are full of drunkenness. "This is it?" Yamamoto looks at the man who suddenly appears. "I''d like to introduce myself. I''m also a partner of this project. Since you want to drink, I''ll apany you to drink." Dare to pour Su Jinxi''s wine, Si Li Ting already had anger in his heart. He beckoned the waiter to bring eight bottles of red wine. Su Jinxi was frightened by the battle. "Uncle, you..." Si Li Ting opened a bottle for each of them, and Yamamoto and others were a little smacked. This is red wine, not beer. Where is the bottle of red wine to drink? "Mr. Secretary, don''t make a mistake. This is red wine, not beer." "What''s the fun of drinking one cup at a time? Drink one bottle if you want." Si Li Ting is in full swing. These Japanese were frightened by his momentum. After a circle, Si Li Ting didn''t change his face. They had drunk a lot before and felt ufortable.Everyone cried and scattered. Si Li Ting didn''t want to let them go. He pursued them with victory until everyone was drunk. Si Li Ting just let peoplee to pay the bill, "Su Su, are you ok?" Su Jinxi kept calm, "well, I''m ok, but the sea blocked a lot of wine for me tonight." Gu Nancang has been drunk, Si Li Ting nodded, "it seems that he is really drunk. Let him live in our house tonight." Si Li Ting asked people to carry Gu Nancang to the car and drink him like this. It can be seen that Gu Nancang drank a lot today. Chapter 185 When Si Li Ting didn''te, Gu Nancang could barely hold on. If he was drunk, who would protect Su Jinxi? See Si Li Tinge over, he just rest assured fall, Su Jinxi consciousness is still sober. "Uncle, thanks to the sea today, otherwise I will be drunk and unconscious." "Yamamoto, who came here today, is a Chinese Japanese hybrid. His family ys an important role in Japan, so Gu Nancang doesn''t want to fall out with him." Su Jinxi nodded thoughtfully, "no wonder his Putonghua is so standard, so Yamamoto is very powerful?" "It''s a family business. Japan''s economy is developed, and Yamamoto''s family holds the core technology, which can rank in the world. And his mother''s family is also very powerful in China. It''s better not to be the enemy. " "Yes, uncle." There are still some differences between the deep-rooted family business and thepany founded by Si Li Ting himself. Si Li Ting is still a growing enterprise, and his family has long been a big business. No wonder even Gu Nancang was quite patient with him. It was better to be a friend than an enemy. Gu Nancang in the back seat is very drunk. If he doesn''t drink so much wine, it''s all for Su Jinxi. Let the servant clean up a guest room for Gu Nancang, and Si Li Ting puts him on the bed. Su Jinxi takes off his shoes for him, Si Li Ting turns back to see this action, eyebrow is frowned. "Just let the servants do it." Si Li Ting is reluctant to let Su Jinxi do it even to himself. "Uncle, don''t get me wrong. I just have a sister''s feeling for my brother. He took good care of me from the Inte before, and today he blocked a lot of wine for me "Brother or whatever, you don''t have to do these things." Si Li Ting pulls her up and squats down to take off Gu Nancang''s other shoe. "Uncle..." Su Jinxi did not expect such a proud man to do such a thing. "If you owe someone, you don''t have to feel bad about it. I''ll pay it backter." Si Li Ting took off his coat to Gu Nancang, "Susu, go get a hot towel, I''ll wipe his face." "Good." Su Jinxi obediently wet the towel with hot water and handed it to Si Li Ting, who carefully wiped Gu Nancang''s face and hands. Loosen his tie, cover him with a quilt, and then pull Su Jinxi away. In fact, he also drank a lot tonight, far more than Su Jinxi, but he can maintain such a calm action. "Honey, what are you doing looking at me like this?" Si Li Ting gentle way. "Uncle, you have a good drinking capacity. In the past, when you were drunk, who would take care of you?" Su Jinxi looks at Si Li Ting heartily. She did not forget that when Si Li Ting left the Tang family, now the enterprises are all from scratch. Even if she has not experienced with him, she knows how hard it is to start a business. "I don''t have to be looked after, I can take care of myself." Si Li Ting once took, which has he said so simple, how many times he vomited unconscious. But what can he do? To strive to climb up, in addition to the means of passing people, but also to deal with people. Business is OK. You have to drink to death. "After the third uncle is drunk, I will take care of you." Su Jinxi smiles sweetly. "You didn''t drink too much tonight, did you?" "Fortunately, it''s not too much. If you drink it again, you will be really drunk." "If you''re not drunk, I won''t let you go to dinner alone in the future." Si Li Tingter poured a lot of wine, he just pretended to be OK. Su Jinxi pulled him to the bed, "uncle, if you are drunk, let me serve you." She bent down to take off his shoes and socks for Si Li Ting, and took a hot towel to wipe his body. Si Li Ting falls to bed to sleep, originally this man all is strong camouge. It''s true. Two people drink seven, and they''re huge. Su Jinxi will Si Li Ting good, he is to go to the bathroom to take a bath, wrapped in bath towel out, is ready to change pajamas. As the towel fell to her waist, she heard an exmation behind her. "Butterfly birthmark, butterfly birthmark I finally found it. " Su Jinxi was so scared that she immediately raised the bath towel. Damn it, who will tell her how Gu Nancang stood at the door. Fortunately, she didn''t take off her skin. She just showed her back. Su Jinxi wrapped a bath towel, "Canghai, how are you here?" Gu Nancang came to her and murmured: "butterfly birthmark." "Yes, I have a butterfly birthmark on my waist. Why?" Su Jinxi thought that he was drunk, afraid to stimte him. "Brocade son finally, you found me." Gu Nancang looks excited. Su Jinxi also wants to ask him, the next second Gu Nancang feet a soft fall to the ground. "The sea." Su Jinxi walked quickly past and found that the man was asleep on the carpet.What is this? Su Jinxi helpless, look at the bed and under the man, she sighed. The maids were all sleeping, and she was too embarrassed to bother others. Su Jinxi had to take quilts and pillows from the cupboard to cover him. She could know what they needed at night. Turn off the light, lying quietly beside Si Li Ting. After drinking, she sleeps very well. She sleeps until dawn directly. She is awakened by Si Li Ting''s kiss. She opened her eyes with a cry. Suddenly thought that Gu Nancang was still in the room, Su Jinxi shook his head. "Three Well... " Lips by his kiss a is, Si Li Ting did not give her a chance to breathe. His nightgown has been lifted up by him, and Si Li Ting tries to arouse her interest. "No Yes. " She broke away from his kiss and said a word. Si Li Ting was full of enthusiasm, "honey." "Uncle Cang..." Su Jinxi just wanted to get up and was pulled back to bed by Si Li Ting, "it''s been two days, I really want to." "It''s not impossible. It''s a bit special today." "I remember you didn''t go long on your period." "It''s not a period." "What is that? Susu, am I no longer attractive to you Si Li Ting''s face was hurt. "That..." "You two, a Qing, show love in front of a single dog. Is that ok?" Suddenly there was a man''s voice in the room. Si Li Ting''s first time is to put the cool Su Jinxi back into the quilt. "Gu Nancang, why are you here! You''d better exin it to me! " Si Li Ting looks at a man out of the way. He remembers clearly that he sent Gu Nancang to the guest room to sleep. How did he make a floor in his room? "I want to ask, am I here?" Gu Nan Cang is a good drinker, and he doesn''t have to drink so much in the United States because of his wealth. It was the first time for him to drink to pieces. He only remembered that when Si Li Ting came, he went to sleep until the conversation between Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting woke him up. Su Jinxi popped a small head out of the quilt, "I''ll exin it. Last night, Canghai drank too much, so we took you home to sleep. Uncle San sent you to the guest room to sleep and then left. But you don''t know how to run to our room and fell asleep in the past. I didn''t have any trouble at night. I''ve brought you quilts and pillows. I''ve wronged you to sleep here all night. " Si Li Ting was afraid that she would go away, and stretched out his hand to tie her head to the quilt. Gu Nancang winepletely woke up, "so it is." "I''ll give you three seconds to leave. The first room downstairs is the guest room!" Originally was in the mood, suddenly was interrupted, Si Li Ting was in a bad mood. Gu Nancang got up cleanly, "I gave you troublest night, Mr. Si. It''ste. Don''t make trouble for too long. I''m afraid the small hammer can''t bear it." Su Jinxi was so ashamed in the quilt that he became red. Ah, how shameful! When Gu Nancang left, Si Li Ting pulled her out of the quilt. "You just let him sleep in our bedroom all night?" "Uncle, at that time everyone was sleeping, and I didn''t want to wake you up, so I had to let him sleep wrongly on the ground. Fortunately, the temperature is not low recently, and there are carpets. It is not easy to catch cold when sleeping. " "Little fool, is that the point? If he didn''t speak just now, wouldn''t he have seen all the process? " Su Jinxi see Si Li Ting ear root faint red, "third uncle, you should not be shy?" "No Si Li Ting quickly fled to the bathroom, he has never been so disgraced. Su Jinxi covered his mouth and snickered. The third uncle had such a lovely side. Think ofst night his back was seen light things, or not to the third uncle said it. Although there are quite a few people in the evening dress, Su Jinxi is sure to block his heart when he thinks about the degree of care that Si Li Ting has for himself. After locking the door, she chose a set of clothes to go out today and put them on. Interrupted by Gu Nancang, she also sessfully escaped a robbery. Gu Nan Cang, who went downstairs to wash, simply took a shower. Last night, he seemed to have a dream in which he saw a butterfly birthmark. I must have thought every day and dream at night. Even my dream is a butterfly birthmark. But the dream was so real that the butterfly birthmark was in front of his eyes, as if he had seen it with his own eyes. Gu Nan Cang sighed softly. When can he find his sister. Just rely on a still swaddling photo, and a butterfly birthmark on the waist, where does he go to look for the vast sea of people? It is said that the girl has changed since she was 18 years old. The baby in the picture is so small. Now it has changed a lot. How can it be so easy to find it.Grandfather''s health is getting worse and worse. His only wish is to see his little granddaughter before he dies. I specially returned to China to look for it, but the effect was not good. He made a lot of efforts these days. It''s been so many years. Where is so easy to find? Jin''er, where are you? Brother, how hard to find! Su Jinxi sneezed. Si Li Ting asked, "did you catch a cold? You were asked to take care of both of usst night "No, is there someone reading me?" Su Jinxi asked softly. "If so, I''m the only one." Chapter 186 Gu Nancang is still the first time to return to Si Li Ting''s residence. When he thinks that he is good for Su Jinxi, he is also relieved. Maybe this is fate. After chatting with Su Jinxi for more than two years, he failed to impress Su Jinxi. And he was with Su Jinxi in a short time, which is the predestined fate. They came step by step, and they finally came to the bitter end. Looking at the sunshine outside, I feel like the sunshine. "Canghai, did you sleep wellst night?" Su Jinxi asked with a red face. Early in the morning, Gu Nancang bumped into that kind of thing, even if she and Si Li Ting are already husband and wife. Suddenly there was another person in the room, just like a child who was doing bad things. She had a thin skin. Seeing the blush of Su Jinxi''s small face, Gu Nancang can understand it, but he doesn''t make fun of it. "Well, thanks to you, I have a good sleep. I feel good when I y the floor for the first time." Si Li Ting knew Su Jinxi''s habit of stepping on the ground barefoot frequently. Seeing the weather getting colder and colder, he specially let people customize the high-grade extra thick carpet. The purpose is not to let Su Jinxi step down when not cool, this soft and thick carpet even if lying on the ground is veryfortable. Su Jinxi made a special quilt and pillow for him. He didn''t get used to itst night. "In the future, Mr. Gu can oftene to my house to make a floor shop. My house is always wee." Si Li Ting took over. If Gu Nancang didn''te to the master bedroom nervously, he didn''t get any small things. "I don''t mind sleeping on the master''s floor." "You''re really addicted to sleep." Si Li Ting gave a cold smile. "I''m just afraid you''ll spoil the little hammer if you''re over indulgent." Su Jinxi blushes to drip blood, clearly before or good atmosphere, how to say that changed vor? The atmosphere in the field was very embarrassing, as if they were going to fight at any time. "My wife, I have no time to hurt, how can I make her bad, but what is the qualification of an outsider of the general manager Gu?" Gu Nancang is dumb, yes, what qualifications do you have? Although he treated Su Jinxi as his sister, she was not his own sister. "Uncle, why didn''t you get so angry when you took off your shoes and socks and wiped your facest night?" Su Jinxi came out in a hurry. Gu Nancang woke up this morning and found his shoes, socks and coat taken off. He thought it was made by a servant, but he didn''t expect it was Si Li Ting. "Susu, how can you tell this Where does Si Li Ting''s face go. Su Jinxi took his arm and was coquettish, "uncle, I''m hungry. Let''s go to dinner." Si Li Ting was defeated at once. Although he was awe inspiring outside, he was actually a total spoiling wife maniac at home. "Well, eat first." Si Li Ting didn''t care so much. Seeing the two people''s mode of getting along with each other, Gu Nancang also felt a strong love. Maybe this is the best way of love. This man really loves her. Even eating breakfast Secretary Li Ting also kept giving Su Jinxi vegetables, for fear of starving her. Gu Nancang and Si Li Ting said yesterday''s progress, see two people''s sweet appearance, he is not willing to disturb. A room even he seemed to eat sweet, heard two people mention the wedding. "Will it be too soon to have a wedding next month?" "I''m too slow." Si Li Ting said coldly. "Because of the wedding and honeymoon, my uncle is very busy recently." Su Jinxi''s gentle supplement. "Now you call him uncle three?" "I''m used to it. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with uncle." When Su Jinxi thought of meeting with Si Li Ting, he was frightened every time. At that time, he was a devil, for fear that he would act foolishly again. Now I am not only used to his nonsense, but also vaguely expect to give him a baby. They have never felt too much family warmth since they were young. She will give her baby a happy home when she has a baby. "Yes." Gu Nancang murmured. After dinner, everyone went to different ces. Su Jinxi has been more and more busy recently. She is busy with the wedding. I don''t know who broke the news. Everyone on the Inte is looking forward to their wedding. Hua Qing''s teeth itch every day, looking at the grapevine. Whatpany always specially invited the top designer to design the dress for Su Jinxi, or how extravagant and luxurious the wedding scene was. Even the flowers are returned by air from abroad, not to mention the high-end brands such as drinks. It can be seen that this man is not stingy about Su Jinxi''s intentions. For the first time, he has epted an invitation from a financial magazine.This interview basically talks about his wife''s affairs, as if their rtionship has be a star love affair in the entertainment industry. "It''s said that Mr. Si loves your wife very much. Usually he is cold and serious outside. When hees home, he bes a wife lover. Can such adjectives hurt your image of being cold and cold?" A mention of Su Jinxi, Si Li Ting''s eyebrows and eyes have be gentle. "No, because the report is true, I love her very much and am willing to do anything for her." "The rtionship between them is really enviable. Mr. Si has never had any affair in recent years, so he is a good man in a hundred. Now there are many girls on the Inte who are chasing you. Does Mr. Si have any burden? " "I never care about other people''s attitudes." "I''m more curious about one thing. Mr. Si loves your wife so much. Did Mr. Si love others before her?" Hua Qing in front of the screen is in a tight heart. How would he evaluate himself and his rtionship? A pair of eyes tightly stare at Si Li Ting''s face, want to see a clue from his expression. Si Li Ting''s expression did not change, lightly returned a sentence: "I once had a girlfriend." "How can a good man like Mr. Si be willing to part with you?" The host asked the words deeply poked Hua Qing''s heart, yes, he is so good, how can he be willing to part with him. "My personal choice is different. I met Susu a few years after that rtionship, and I realized what love is. Maybe I should thank her for leaving, or I''ll be in chaos all my life In the emotional problem, the boss Li Ting is very frank, the host is eager to dig out more material exclusive report. "So Mr. Si didn''t love your ex girlfriend back then?" "Maybe I thought it was love. Now I look back and find that it''s not love. How many people in this world don''t know what love is all their lives." Hua Qing clenches the finger to fall into the palm of the palm, Si Li Ting unexpectedly said did not love her! He is going to propose to himself. How can it not be love! "Bang" a new bought tabletputer was smashed to the ground by her. The assistant came in to see the scene. She had been with Hua Qing for such a long time. She was used to Hua Qing''s character. The assistant asked carefully, "sister Hua, are you ok? Shall I make you a cup of coffee? " Hua Qing used to be moody, but recently she seems to be more frequent. Hua Qing stares at her coldly, "what''s wrong?" "That There''s a call from a stranger and she wants you to answer the phone "It''s not advertising and filming that''s going to hang up." Hua Qing has no good airway. "Sister Hua, you have to tell me a secret, but you have to listen to me Hua Qing snorted coldly, "I want to see what''s the secret, call me." "Yes, sister Hua, this is the number she called. Just call back." Hua Qing nced at the nearest contact person. This number is a foreign number. Who would be so bored to make such a prank? The phone rang three times and was picked up. "Hello, this is Hua Qing. What do you want to say to me?" "Miss Hua." It''s hard to tell whether it''s a man or a woman because of the sound and shadow of the other party. Hua Qing murmured in her heart, making it so mysterious, which fans like her? She has met with fanatical fans before, doing a lot of extreme things, is this the same? "It''s me. I''m very busy now. Please speak quickly if you have something to say." "Miss Hua, please rest assured that you will be very happy after hearing this news." The other partyughed. Theughter in the voice changer made her feel creepy and gloomy. "Tell me, I''ll listen." Hua Qing went to a quiet ce and listened to what the man was going to say. The man didn''t beat around the Bush and told the secret directly. Hua Qing was so scared that she almost didn''t drop her mobile phone, "you, what you said is true? What is the evidence? " It was such a big secret that she couldn''t believe it. "Of course, I''ll send you the evidence by express." "Why do you tell me that? What''s your purpose, what do you want? " Hua Qing repeatedly asked. This news is ridiculous. If it is false, what should she do? "My purpose is simple. I just want to help you." "If the news is true, how much will you charge for it?" Hua Qing has been in the entertainment industry for a long time, and it''s money. "Ah I said, I just want to help you, as for believe it or not is your business Finish saying the other party hang up the phone, wait for Hua Qing to dial again, the other party''s number has been turned off."Sister Hua, what did that person say to you?" Assistant sees the expression on Hua Qing''s face surprised and pleased, is it to receive what big role? Hua Qing pressed down the joy in her heart, "pay attention to the express delivery these two days, and send it to me as soon as I have something." "Yes, sister Hua." Hua Qing picked up the t panel on the ground, and there was also a magnified handsome face in the broken screen. "Go and buy me another tablet." "OK, sister Hua, I''ll do it right away." The assistant left in a hurry. When she turned back to close the door, she saw Hua Qing stroking the screen, and the smile on her face made people shiver. She shivered. Did sister Hua get any stimtion? Chapter 187 Seeing the wedding time getting closer and closer, Su Jinxi is also getting busier and busier. Si Li Ting is busy with the affairs of thepany, so Su Jinxi is responsible for all the details of the wedding. Su Jinxi attaches great importance to this wedding. Some media often report the details of their wedding, such as what kind of ring the president ordered for Su Jinxi, or contacting foreign flowers for air transportation. It''s not only Hua Qing who is jealous, but also su Meng. Su Meng''s wedding is a mess. Tang Ming ran away in the middle of the wedding and seldom came back from that day. Even if she came back, she would not say a word. Su Meng has been married to the Tang family for a month. The people of the Tang family are very indifferent to her, especially after her mother knew that her son had been calcted, she was toozy to look at her. This is quite different from what Su Meng originally thought. She thought everything would be ok as long as she married to the Tang family. Who knows that it is different from the imagination, Tang Ming don''t touch her, even talk are toozy to say a word. Tang Ming refused to get the marriage certificate with her for a long time. She had to wait until the baby was born. Su Meng is worried. He doesn''t touch himself. What does he take to get pregnant? In a few months, her stomach should be big, but her stomach is still t. The people of Tang family should know that they are deceiving others, and they still don''t throw themselves out of the house? Everyone knows that she married to the Tang family. If she was forced out of the house, she would never see anyone in her life. The only advantage is that Tang Ming gave her a credit card with a monthly limit of only 50000 yuan. For ordinary people, 50000 yuan is enough. Among the rich families, 50000 yuan is just a drop in the bucket. Su Meng asked Tang Ming several times. Tang Ming said that she had given birth to a child, and then she would talk about it after the child''s identification. Married to the Tang family root is not heaven, but a cage to let her cocoon themselves. Every day, she was very worried, especially in the past few days, she was more cautious, for fear of being discovered. At home to see Si Li Ting''s all kinds of good reports on Su Jinxi, Su Meng''s heart is even more indignant. He thought that Su Jinxi was in a bad situation this time. He married Tang Ming. Who knows Su Jinxi is better than himself. Take a look at the scale of Su Jinxi''s wedding, and then look at the scale of her wedding. The more she thinks about it, the more miserable she feels. Tang Ming recently either stayed at Bai Xiaoyu or stayed at the Tang family mansion for the night. Today, for the first time, she came back to get a document. "Ming, you''re back. Would you like to have dinner at home in the evening?" Su came up in a hurry. "I have something to do in the evening." Tang Ming goes back to her study to find the contract. This is Su Meng''s first visit to Tang Ming''s study. Usually his room is locked. She followed Tang Ming in and found that the room was full of Su Jinxi''s portraits. Su Meng''s face changed. "Why are all her photos and sketches in the room? Ming, don''t forget that she betrayed you These are su Jinxi''s photos after he left Tang Ming. He has been thinking about him day and night, and has posted many photos of Su Jinxi. This secret is realized by Su Meng, Tang Ming''s face is cold. "Who let you in, get out of here!" Su Meng saw the pictures of Su Jinxi hanging on the table on the wall. She was so angry that she tore one. "You''re going to let me go, not her bitch." It was Tang Ming''s own sketch, torn up by Su Meng, Tang Ming was very angry. "Su Meng, who let you move her!" "I''m going to move. I''m Mrs. Tang. She''s something!" Su Meng also pushed Su Jinxi''s photo frame on the table to the ground, and shepletely angered Tang Ming. Tang Ming raised her hand and wanted to hit her in the face. Su Meng met her unbiased. "You fight. It''s best to kill our mother and son." Tang Ming was so angry that she gnashed her teeth, "get out of here!" "Tang Ming, the person you like is neither Bai Xiaoyu nor me. What you like is Su Jinxi. You married me just to protect Su Jinxi, didn''t you? " Su Meng thinks of Tang Ming''s actions before. Although she once said such words in order to stimte Bai Xiaoyu, she did not really think that Tang Ming liked Su Jinxi. If a man likes a woman and a woman gives him a green cap, he will not be angry to death? But now she knows that Tang Ming''s love for Su Jinxi is far beyond her imagination. At the thought of the strong jealousy in his heart, Si Li Ting is in pain to Su Jinxi, and Tang Ming is protecting Su Jinxi in such a way. I don''t want to be OK. When I think about Su Meng''s heart, she is even more miserable. She thought that she had picked up a big bargain. In fact, she was taken as a gunslinger. "It has nothing to do with you. Your purpose is to marry into the Tang family. Now that you have achieved your goal, the whole world knows that you are Mrs. Tang. You should be satisfied."Su Meng was reluctant, "Tang Ming, do you love her?" "I said it had nothing to do with you." Tang Ming''s attitude is undoubtedly tacit, he took out the data will su Meng pushed out, locked the door. Tang Ming was about to go out with the information. Su Meng held his hand tightly. "Ming, I beg you not to leave. I don''t want to stay alone in the vi. Would you stay with me?" "With bamboo." "I want you to apany me, Ming. We are husband and wife." "Strictly speaking, we are not husband and wife in the legal sense. I should go." Tang Ming leaves directly. The door is tightly closed, Su Meng sits on the ground, and Tang Ming is more heartless than she imagined. Her eyes dropped in a cold, suddenly she thought of something, she called Tang Ming''s assistant. "Assistant Zhan." "What can I do for you, madam?" Assistant Zhan asked respectfully. During this period of time, Su Meng almost every day to call him, most of them are Zha Tang Ming''s whereabouts. He also has no way, Su Meng is very strong, most of him can only follow. "My husband, please check my credit card." "Madam, this is the privacy of general manager Tang. A small assistant of mine has no authority." Assistant Zhan didn''t know what Su Meng was going to do. He denied it. "Why should assistant Zhan belittle himself? If you don''t have rights, who else? I want to know the amount and whereabouts of all my husband''s credit cards. " Under the strong pressure of Su Meng, assistant Zhan can only find out for her. "This card is in Miss White''s hands for the time being, and the amount is one million." When she heard this, Su Meng hated her teeth itching. Tang Ming gave her a credit card of up to 50000 yuan, and gave Bai Xiaoyu a million yuan! " "For Su Jinxi?" What Su Meng wants to know most is Su Jinxi''s one. "More than a million." Although money can''t represent everything, the three of them can tell who is more important in Tang Ming''s heart. "Ma''am, Miss Su has never used this card." Assistant Zhan added that she was afraid that she might misunderstand something. "I see." Su Meng coldly hung up the phone. She just wants to verify one thing. Su Jinxi is the most important thing in Tang Ming''s heart. Su Meng goes straight to Bai Xiaoyu''s residence. Bai Xiaoyu thinks it''s Tang Ming. Since thest time she used the bitter meat n, Tang Ming came to her very often. But most of the time, he just sat down and asked himself to leave. Even if he stayed overnight, he would not touch her. Bai Xiaoyu doesn''t know what happened between them. When Tang Ming and Su Jinxi got married, he had desires for himself. Later, slowly two people no longer have that kind of thing, white light rain urgent also has no way. When he opened the door, he found that it was su Meng, "how could it be you? You are not wee here! " "Don''t be so busy closing the door. I''m here today to tell you something." Su Meng didn''t look arrogant and domineering before. "I don''t want to hear about you at all." Bai Xiaoyu thinks this is what Su Meng is ying. During this period of time, Tang Ming seldom goes back. Maybe Su Meng feels ufortable andes to find his own trouble. "I''m here for Tang Ming." "Ming is very good. It has nothing to do with you." Bai Xiaoyu said he would close the door. Su Meng held the door with one hand, "don''t you want to know who Tang Ming likes?" White light rain corner of the mouth hook up a sneer, "Su dream, if you want to sow dissension to die this heart, I won''t be in your n." "I''d like to sow dissension, Bai Xiaoyu. I admit I hate you very much, but now I hate another person more than you. She is our enemy!" Chapter 188 Bai Xiaoyu looked at Su Meng with vignce, "what is our enemy?" Su Meng pushed Bai Xiaoyu aside. "I don''t know what to say. I''d bettere in and talk about it." Today''s su dream is not with arrogance. Bai Xiaoyu is always on guard against her. I don''t know what kind of tricks she wants to y. Su Meng looks at Bai Xiaoyu''s apartment. Although it is not as big as the vi, in such a ce, the area should be at least several million. Speaking of Tang Ming is really willing to her, in addition to the title, should give all. "If you have anything to say, I have something to doter." Bai Xiaoyu looked at Su Meng and kept looking at the room. He was a little flustered and hastened to say. Su Meng''s hand slowly stroked the furniture. "If I had seen these things before, I would have been angry, but today I am not here to find fault." "Su Meng, I don''t have so much patience to guess with you. If you have anything, you can say it directly." Su Meng sat down on the sofa, "Bai Xiaoyu, how do you think Tang Ming treats you?" Bai Xiaoyu doesn''t know what kind of heart Su Meng is, but what she can be sure is that Su Meng has no good intentions. "Ming is certainly good to me. He is not only gentle, but also responsive to my needs. If it wasn''t for my low status, the Tang family wouldn''t ept me, would you think you would be today?" Su Meng sneered, "sure enough, you still live in the dream." "What do you mean?" "I just think you are smart, but don''t know you live in a dream. I don''t deny that Tang Ming may have liked you before. Now I bet he doesn''t like you." "What? He doesn''t like me. Does he like you White light rain disdains the cold channel. "Of course not me. He likes Su Jinxi." "No way Bai Xiaoyu directly denied that she would never admit that the person Tang Ming likes is Su Jinxi. "I admit that I said thatst time to stimte you, but today I can tell you clearly that Tang Ming likes her. You think he really married me for the baby in my stomach? This is not the case at all. Who suffered the most in the center of public opinion at that time? It''s not Si Li Ting or Tang Ming. It''s su Jinxi. She deviates from the norm and does something like that, causing public indignation. All people regard her as a contemporary Pan Jinlian. She walks on the street like a mouse passing the street, and everyone yells at her. At that time, I forced Tang Ming to marry me, and Tang Ming quickly agreed. At first, I wascent and thought that I had seeded. I didn''t know until now that Tang Ming was just to let me give her sujinxi top bag Su Meng did note to find fault with himself, but said such a thing, which was different from the tone ofst time. "You said he married you for Su Jinxi, not for the children? What evidence do you have? " Bai Xiaoyu has been thinking that Tang Ming has changed, but she doesn''t know what the reason is. Su Meng''s words make Bai Xiaoyu flustered for no reason. "Of course. Today Tang Ming came back to get things. I followed him to his study. His study is full of photos and sketches of Su Jinxi." "I don''t believe it, Su Meng. Is this your new trick? Recently, Ming came to me every day. You were flustered and scared. Now even your sister has been involved. Do you think I will believe that you deliberately sow dissension? Su Meng, if you want to y with me, you are still a little tender. " Bai Xiaoyu felt that this was just Su Meng''s nonsense in order to stimte her. "I knew you didn''t believe it. Look at what this is." Su Meng took out a portrait from her bag, which was the one she had torn off before. "This is a portrait of Su Jinxi that I tore up in my study. It was swept out by Tang Ming and I picked it up and put it together again. There are many portraits in the study like this. You should know this is Tang Ming''s English name. " Bai Xiaoyu sees Tang Ming''s signature in the lower right corner of the portrait. She has seen this signature for countless times. How could she not recognize it. Although the portrait is wrinkled and there are traces of transparent tape, we can see how attentive the owner of the portrait is from the perspective of the delicacy of the picture. If it doesn''t prove anything, then Bai Xiaoyu is deceiving himself. "Do you think there are still many such portraits?" Bai Xiaoyu did not find that his fingers holding the portrait were shivering. "I don''t have to lie to you. In addition to the sketch, there are some color lead. I was very angry when I saw these. Tang Ming drove me out of the study and locked it, otherwise I could take pictures. In addition, I specially asked assistant Zhan to investigate one thing, that is, the amount of credit card Tang Ming gave us. My only 50000, you have a million, but do you know how much Su Jinxi has? " "There is How much? " Bai Xiaoyu''s voice trembled. "The amount is much higher than you. You have been with Tang Ming for several years, and Su Jinxi has only been with him for a few months. Time really can''t prove anything.It can only be said that Su Jinxi''s status in Tang Ming''s heart is higher than anyone else, including you. You said you fought with me, you even hurt yourself to win Tang Ming''s sympathy. But Su Jinxi did nothing to everything, Tang Ming has been quietly protecting her Bai Xiaoyu knows this is the fact, otherwise why does Tang Ming want to break up with her? Otherwise, why don''t Tang Ming touch her again. Although he still often came to see himself, Bai Xiaoyu clearly felt that he did not love himself as much as before. It turns out that he is in love with Su Jinxi, so many things can be exined clearly. In the American hotel that time, he found a man in Su Jinxi''s room. If he didn''t love her, how could he be so angry? Bai Xiaoyu''s expression was ugly, "even so, what''s the use of talking to me? She''s your sister, after all. " "Bah, I''ve never treated her as a sister." When ites to Su Jinxi, Su Meng is scorned. "You are not sisters?" At the beginning, Bai Xiaoyu also thought that Su Meng was very strange. Tang Ming was her brother-inw, and she could start. Now it seems that the rtionship between the two sisters is not at all bad, it is quite bad. "I never wanted her sister." Su dreamt that when he was a child, every time he went out with Su Jinxi, others would always see Su Jinxi for the first time. "Wow, this little sister is so cute." Su Meng was ignored every time. From then on, she began to hate Su Jinxi. In the Su family, trying to get the love of their parents, the people of the Su family only love themselves. Later, Sujin Ximen''s grades were very good, and her grades were in a mess. She was better than herself in everything. Jealousy grows day by day, so that when she sees Su Jinxi, she will be upset. However, Su Jinxi is more and more beautiful. Both of them are su family members, but she is not like her parents at all. Su Meng originally thought that he was good-looking, and Su Jinxi aparison up too much. So she would rob Tang Ming and prove that she was better than Su Jinxi. Now Tang Ming and Si Li Ting are so good to her, whichpletely stimtes Su Meng. "Youe and tell me what to do with this?" "I want you to put aside the grudges with me for the time being, and let''s work together to deal with Su Jinxi." "Do you want me to deal with Su Jinxi with you?" Bai Xiaoyu murmured "Are you willing? You and Tang Ming together for a few years are not as long as Su Jinxi a few months. The two of US fought for each other. In the end, we didn''t make a wedding dress for Su Jinxi. You think Tang Ming loves you, but he doesn''t love you at all. And I thought when I became Mrs. Tang, I didn''t even have a marriage certificate. All in all, Tang Ming has been quietly guarding Su Jinxi, even if she is about to marry a wife White light rain teeth hate straight itching, although Su Meng''s words are ugly, it is a fact. "You are right. We have been fighting for so long. His heart is not with you, nor with me, ha..." "Su Jinxi, a cheap woman with pure appearance, has been seducing men everywhere. I don''t know how those men were poisoned by her. They all think about her regardless of themselves." Su Meng snorted coldly. The more she said Bai Xiaoyu, the more angry she became, "this bitch! How do you want to y? " Su dreamt that Bai Xiaoyu had taken the bait, and she used the same trick to kill Lin Feifei. With Bai Xiaoyu''s hand to remove Su Jinxi, Tang Ming can see Bai Xiaoyu''s true face. As long as Su Jinxi and Bai Xiaoyu are removed, Tang Ming''s side is left with herself. "There are still a few days for Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting''s wedding. I don''t know what you feel. Anyway, it''s very difficult for me to see her happy. We can''t do this..." Su Menges to Bai Xiaoyu''s ear and whispers a few words. After listening to her n, Bai Xiaoyu''s face is a little bad, "is this too immoral?" "Immoral? I think it''s too light. I''ll see which man will want her in the future. " "Well, that''s it!" Bai Xiaoyu thinks that Tang Ming''s indifference to himself is due to Su Jinxi. He is still waiting for him toe back. Who knows he has changed his mind. There are still a few days for Su Jinxi''s wedding. The weather is suddenly changing and the autumn rain is continuous these days. Looking at the rain dripping under the eaves, Su Jinxi''s face was as gloomy as the weather. "Susu, what''s the matter?" It is rare for Mr. siting to have free time to leave work on time. "Uncle, it''s raining recently. It won''t rain on our wedding day, will it?" Si Li Ting embraces Su Jinxi from behind, "don''t like rain?" "It''s not that I don''t like it. I still want it to be sunny." "It will be sunny after rain. Don''t worry. I''m very tired when I''m busy with the wedding recently?" Su Jinxi shook his head. "I''m not tired. Uncle is busy in thepany every day. What I do is just a little thing.""Susu, is there anything else I need to do?" "Well, uncle,e and confirm the invitation with me. It will be sent out tomorrow." She knows very few people, but Si Li Ting knows many people. Su Jinxi is afraid that he will offend people if he does not deal with it well. Si Li Ting led Su Jinxi upstairs, "good." Chapter 189 With the wedding day getting closer and closer, Su Jinxi received a call from her mother. "Auntie." Su Jinxi was disgusted by what Su''s mother had done before. Now she doesn''t call her mother any more. At this time, she called herself and didn''t know what to ask for. Su Jinxi had already decided that she would not give her any benefits from now on. "Jinxi, do you really want the Su family?" "It''s not that I don''t want the Su family, but the Su family doesn''t want me. That day, I said that I would not be the Su family again if I left this home." "I have raised you so much for nothing Mother Su was very angry. Su Jinxi, who has always been a clever girl, has be so stubborn now, which is quite different from that of Su Jinxi before, which makes her very unhappy. "Auntie, if you don''t have anything to do, I''m very busy." Su Jinxi didn''t want to argue with her. "You wait, you''re going to get married and don''t you go home?" "Go home? I''ve said for a long time that the Su family is not my home. " "Su Jinxi, do you think I want to take care of you? On your wedding day, there were so many pairs of eyes looking at you, looking at the Su Tang family. If you don''t get married from the Su family, how can the media outside write about it? I don''t care if you leave the Su family, but you can''t shame us. " Su Jinxi drew up a smile of ridicule. She thought she was caring about herself, but in the end, it was to protect the face of the Su family. Although she knew that her daughter was no different in her eyes, the feeling of being abandoned by her family again made her feel inexplicably sad. "Now that I''ve left the Su family, do you think I''ll care about their face?" "Su Jinxi, your wings are hard now. You think you have found a way to rely on. If one day Si Li Ting gets tired of you and sweeps you out of the house, what do you do! Dogs don''t mind being poor. When the Su family is in trouble, you have to leave the Su family. You have to do so much. You are not even as good as a dog. " Su''s mother''s words made Su Jinxi''s forehead blue veins exposed. It was clear that they used themselves again and again, and now all the mistakes were put on themselves. Su Jinxi''s eyes were cold, "Auntie, I have no shame for the Su family. You can say anything else you like." "Su Jinxi, if you don''t get married from the Su family, I will expose your marriage to Tang Ming." Before hanging up the phone, Su Jinxi heard this sentence and immediately stopped by pressing his finger. "What''s good for you to be exposed? Su Meng is now Tang Ming''s wife. " "Oh, don''t mention it. You cheaters, Tang Ming didn''t get the certificate with meng''er. Su Jinxi, I just want you to go back to the Su family and get married, which is too much? " "Well, I promise you, I''ll be back tonight." Su Jinxi hung up. Si Li Ting saw the expression on Su Jinxi''s face very ugly, and asked with concern: "who makes my baby angry again?" "Uncle, it seems that our wedding schedule needs to be changed." "Why?" "The people of the Su family just called and asked me to go back and get married from the Su family, so as to avoid the media from reporting my rtionship with the Su family." There is such a wedding ceremony, Si Li Ting knows the rtionship between Su Jinxi and the Su family, and has never thought about anything to do with the Su family at the beginning. "Go back and go back. Anyway, it''s for the sake of the face of the Su family. I don''t want toe back." Si Li Ting is not thinking about Su''s family, but Su Jinxi''s face. Her story of getting married outside is not reasonable, which inevitably leads to other people''s gossip. "Uncle, I hate everyone in the Su family now. I don''t want to go back at all." "Just bear it. It''s only one night anyway. In a moment, I''ll send the wedding dress back to Su''s house. We''ll be together tomorrow." Su Jinxi nodded and married from the Su family. Now he had to go back and decorate it. Su Jinxi thought about it and thought that he was the first two big. "Uncle, I''ll go back first." "I''ll see you off." "Good." Su Jinxi looked out of the window at the scene, the mobile phone vibrated, and a familiar and unfamiliar name was beating on the screen. Jian Yun. Once upon a time in school, every time she saw these two words, her heart would beat faster, thinking about thest time she almost confessed with Jian Yun. In fact, it was just a few months ago, but now it''s changing. "Whose phone? Why not Si Li Ting gave her a look. "A phone call from Jian Yun." Su Jinxi doesn''t want to cheat Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting also knows that Su Jinxi once secretly fell in love with Jian Yun in the past. If he hadn''t just appeared in the bar that day, maybe they had already been together. Later, in order to prevent Jian Yun from frequently looking for Su Jinxi, the rtionship between the two became better. Si Li Ting asked people to change the rules of the entertainmentpany. Jian Yun was selected from the trainees. Before she could be happy, she was told to go to closed training.So he''s been training for months without anymunication equipment, and he doesn''t know what''s going on. This time or identally heard from others about Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting''s marriage. Jian Yun finds an excuse to get back her mobile phone. "Jian Yun." "Xi Xi, how have you been recently?" Jian Yun didn''t know how to ask. Isn''t Si Li Ting her third uncle? How could they be together? But if it''s not true, how can even the aunt cooking know? "I''m fine, Jian Yun. How''s your training?" "I''ve been promoted and signed a contract with Xingyu. Recently, I''m undergoing closed training. That training doesn''t allow us to contact any electronic equipment. So I haven''t contacted you recently. Are you angry with me?" After hearing the news that Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting are about to get married, Jian Yun, who has always been arrogant and indifferent, has be restless. Before that, they were ambiguous. As long as they broke the window paper, he felt that he and Su Jinxi could be together. However, in the days when he disappeared, the situation had changed dramatically. "Jian Yun, you didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I be angry with you?" Su Jinxi responded unnaturally. "Xixi, I heard a rumor that someone said you would marry Si Li Ting, isn''t it true?" Jian Yun asked cautiously. Just as Su Jinxi confessed to him outside the bar that night. Su Jinxi bit his lip. "It''s true. We''re going to get married tomorrow." Last time in the restaurant, Jian Yun has confessed to her, at that time, her heart has begun to have Si Li Ting. Jian Yun''s confession did not agree with her, and she was not as happy as she imagined. She was just surprised that she liked her. Later, Jian Yun disappeared in her world. One after another, Su Jinxi gradually forgot the existence of Jian Yun. Love a person''s eyes only that person, her heart eyes are Si Li Ting. Now receiving a call from Jian Yun, Su Jinxi feels sorry for Jian Yun. There was silence on the phone. If it wasn''t for the tiny breath of Jian Yun that could prove that he was still listening, Su Jinxi would have thought that the other party had lost the phone. "I''m sorry, Jian Yun." "Xixi, what did you not say outside the bar?" Jian Yun asked in a faint voice. Although he had been able to suppress his voice, Su Jinxi still recognized that there was some sadness in the voice, "I By now, the words at that time are no longer important. " "Why not? Xixi, what you wanted to say was that you liked me, didn''t you? Last year''s birthday, I refused others, just waiting for your confession. Clearly you like the person is me, why do you want to marry someone else now? Besides, isn''t that your uncle? Jinxi, why is this "I''m sorry, Jian Yun. Emotional things are not clear in a few words. I used to like you, but I didn''t understand how it felt to love someone until I met my third uncle "You say you love him? But just a few months, you still like me for a few years. Xi Xi, have I neglected you during this period of time? We should be together "No, it''s not like that. Jian Yun, my business is quiteplicated and I can''t make it clear in a few words. Even if I''m not with my uncle, I can''t be with you. I believe you can be a big star in the future. You have a good future, and being with me will only ruin your future. " "Xixi, it''s because I didn''t confess to you earlier, but I have my difficulties. Would you wait for me for another two years? At that time, I would not be the same as I am now Su Jinxi seldom heard Jian Yun say so many words. She had to say, "I''m sorry, Jian Yun. The person I love is the third uncle. From now on, we will still be ssmates." Jian Yun''s heart is filled with strong reluctance. In the past, because he was an illegitimate child, Su Jinxi was the firstdy of the Su family. Even though he had a crush on Su Jinxi, he felt that their identities did not match. He always kept his love in his heart. If he had confessed earlier, wouldn''t everything have be what it is now? "Stream..." "Jian Yun, although I call Li Ting my third uncle, we are not rted by blood. You will meet better girls in the future." One side of the Si Li Ting in heard that there is no blood rtionship when a few words for no reason, some guilty. Su Jinxi hung up the phone, once she and Jian Yun had been so close, almost together. So if fate is not enough, she has no way. "Su Su, do you still have feelings for Jian Yun?" Su Jinxi looked at the scenery outside, "uncle, secret love is like a flower, it has withered before it is in full bloom.Waiting for the process of blooming beautiful and sad, it is a very pure feeling, I will never forget. But this kind of love and strong lovepared to too much, so you can rest assured, I love the person will always only you. Now I just appreciate and bless Jian Yun. I hope he can be a great sess in the future and find a good man of his own. " The ce that Si Li Ting likes Su Jinxi most is that she is very sincere, the corner of the mouth is slightly hook: "good, as you wish." Chapter 190 She sent Su Jinxi back to Su''s home. Although Su''s mother had a bad attitude towards Su Jinxi during the phone call, she was very kind when she apanied Su Jinxi. "Mr. Si is here. Pleasee in." Su Jinxi now saw her face and felt very sick, "this is thest time Ie here." "Jinxi, we are all a family, how can you say such a thing? It''s not like that. " Su Jinxi is toozy to say anything to her. Knowing that Si Li Ting has something to do today, she turns to say goodbye to Si Li Ting. "Uncle, if you have something to do, you can go." "Go to bed early tonight, and I''ll pick you up tomorrow." Si Li Ting rubbed her cheek. Although legally speaking, he and Su Jinxi are already husband and wife, but Si Li Ting hopes that it will be really satisfactory after all the witnesses. "Good." JinSu can''t wait for tomorrow. As soon as Si Li Ting left, Su''s mother immediately changed her face, "is there a thorn in my Su''s house or what, and I don''t evene in at the door?" "He has something to do." Su Jinxi exined casually. Su''s mother also restrained her expression. This Si Li Ting is really good to Su Jinxi. How can she be willing to let Su Jinxi be such a big fish. "You haven''t been home for such a long time. I''ve made your favorite dish." Su''s mother''s expression changes very quickly. Su Jinxi already knows what she thinks about herself, so she won''t fantasize that she has changed her temper. No response, she went directly into the house, Su dream was also at home, Su dream is very abnormal, no sarcasm to her. The family that was not close to each other in the past has be more strange, and Su Fu tries to make everyone closer. "The meal is ready. Jinxi hasn''t eaten at home for a long time. How about tasting it?" "Good." Jinsu river is not the most hateful one among the whole family. It''s just that he is not mean to his mother. In order to ease the atmosphere, "Jinxi,e and have a taste of this braised pork. You used to like it best." Su Jinxi did not answer, "this is what Su Meng likes to eat." "Oh, it''s my mistake. What you like to eat is spareribs, right? Come on, eat this. This is delicious." "I never eat sweet and sour spareribs. It''s the kind of food I hate the most." Sujinxi cold road. I have been in the Su family for so many years, but my parents can''t remember their taste. They only have su Meng in their heart. On the contrary, he and Si Li Ting have been together for only a few months. He knows his own preferences like the palm of his hand. If you don''t think about it, Su Jinxi is even colder. Where did these two people do their parents'' duty? Su''s mother was embarrassed. "What do you like to eat? I''ll let the baby sitter do it." "No, I don''t choose." Su Jinxi picked some vegetables and ate them slowly. "Jinxi, in the past, I knew that we didn''t do a good job in some ces. We ignored you and made you feel resentful. You have always been very good, we also save a lot of trouble, you see you are going to get married now, we are very happy. Before I knew you were all angry. How could you really leave the Su family? After all, we can''t be cut off by blood. " Su''s mother changed her normal and even took the initiative to make friends with her. Su Jinxi looked at her suspiciously. Which one was this singing? "I''ve left. If you want to get benefits from me, I advise you to die. I won''t be so stupid in the future." "What is stupidity? You did those things for the sake of the turnover of the Su family. We all saw it in our eyes and kept them in mind." "I didn''t do it to remind you that it''s all over, so don''t talk about it anymore." Su Jinxi doesn''t want to go on. Su''s mother winked at her father, and her father hesitated for a moment. "Jinxi, thepany''s situation is very bad recently. I have a cold request." "What?" Only Su''s father''s tone of speech will not make su Jinxi bored. "You and Mr. Si''s wedding is grand, and many people of high prestige wille. Would you like to discuss with Mr. Si that the gift money of your ie will be half of that of the Su family." "Half of the money?" Su Jinxi put down her chopsticks. She felt as if she had heard a joke. "Did the Su family give anything for the wedding? It''s a good idea to raise half of the gift money now? " Su Jinxi thought it was not his father''s idea. "I know that this request may be unreasonable, but we really can''t help it. The Su family is on the verge of bankruptcy and is in urgent need of money." "Not long ago, you sold more than 10 million yuan, isn''t it enough?" "How can it be? That''s just a drop in the bucket. " Su Fu was ashamed. "Jinxi, you can see that Mr. Si''s Emperor Huang is developing so well. The gift money tomorrow is just a drop in the bucket for him." Mother Su is even more understatement.Su Jinxi knew that the marriage must have made a lot of money. Si Li Ting did not prepare for the wedding to receive gifts, but to let everyone witness their happiness. In order to give himself a grand wedding, he spent a lot of money preparing for the wedding. How could the gift money be given to the Su family? "No way. It''s not easy for him to make money." "You dead girl, Si Li Ting doesn''t give the betrothal gift. Now I just want to share half of the gift money. If I want to marry you without giving it, there is no such good thing." Su Jinxi knew that she would not call herself back for no reason. After all, it was for money, in order to be able to knock thest stroke from her body. The so-called kinship can not be seen in her eyes. Su Jinxi sneers at them. "Su family, I''ve really learned it." After that, she put down her chopsticks and got up to go back to her room. Su''s mother wanted to squeeze out thest use value of her body. I thought I had seen their true faces, but now I know that their lower limit is even lower than I imagined. Such a family really has nothing to miss. Su Jinxi returns to his room and waits for tomorrow''s arrival. Su''s mother was so angry that she threw chopsticks and bowls. "What''s her attitude? How dare she give me a face? If I had not raised her so much, she would have died! This is a white eyed wolf who is not familiar with it Su Meng, who was very quiet from the beginning to the end, thought that there was something in her saying, "Mom, what do you say?" "No, it''s nothing. I was pissed off by her." "Mom, I''ll help you teach Su Jinxi a good lesson, this bitch." There was a chill in Su Meng''s eyes. "Dream son, don''t do anything stupid, I told you before Si Li Ting is not easy to provoke." Su''s mother saw that Su Meng''s expression was not right, so she quickly advised. "Oh, mom, I''ve got a sense of propriety. I''ve taken all the dishes away." "What are you doing? We haven''t eaten yet Su''s mother looks at Su Meng angrily. It''s not that she doesn''t know what''s going on in the Su family. She''s still so wasteful. "Mom, you''d better not eat this dish and rice." Su Meng chuckles. Su Jinxi didn''t stay in the room for a long time. Her eyelids became more and more heavy. She fell into bed. She seemed to hear someone saying, "Su Jinxi, please enjoy it for me." Enjoy what? When she woke up again, there was darkness in front of her eyes, and it took her a few seconds to get used to the dim light. The head is still a little dizzy, the body is shaking along with, this is not her room, should be on the boat? Think of Su dream has never said a word, not like before she, is she calcted their own? If so, you are in danger. Su Jinxi subconsciously wants to escape, she just moved the body and heard the crisp sound of the iron chain. Her hands and feet were locked in chains, and she felt around with her hands. She was in a huge iron cage. The cage was covered with ayer of ck cloth, which blocked the light. Su Jinxi was very afraid at the moment. He checked his body for the first time. There was nothing wrong with his body, but he should be changed. She was wearing a dress with little cloth and was locked in the iron prison like a beast. What was su Meng going to do? What time is it now? Tomorrow is her wedding with Si Li Ting. Is Su Meng trying to destroy her wedding? "Su Jinxi, are you happy now?" When she guessed what Su Meng was going to do, she heard a familiar female voice in her ear. "You, are you Bai Xiaoyu? Bai Xiaoyu, help me. " Su Jinxi seems to have found thest straw. The ck cloth was torn open, and Bai Xiaoyu held a lighter in his hand, and the fire was beating happily in the dark. White light rain long hair hanging shoulders, wearing a white dress, looking at clearly is so gentle a person. Su Jinxi this just reacts toe over, white light rain appears here now, also represent she and Su dream join hands. I expect her to save himself, is not it so stupid to pray to death for his own life. Bai Xiaoyu looked at Su Jinxi''s face in a panic and squatted down slowly. This kind of white light rain is more frightening than that crazy person before. Bai Xiaoyu held her chin, "Su Jinxi, if you want me to save you, then answer me a question." "What''s the problem?" Su Jinxi is not sure what the situation is now. "Why did Tang Ming marry Su Meng? For what? " Bai Xiaoyu asked coldly. Su Jinxi on her pair of eyes full of deep meaning, do not know what she really means. Under such circumstances, she was not so stupid to say it was for herself. "At that time, there was a lot of public opinion, and those public opinions had a lot of blows against Tang''s group. Although president Tang was the president of thepany.Tang''s second youngest came back and was always catching his pigtail at any time. Therefore, in order to calm down public opinion as soon as possible, president Tang would Su Jinxi''s words have not finished, feel white Xiaoyu''s hand increased strength, her chin was pinched very painful. "Su Jinxi, don''t say these words to fool me. If you really don''t understand, I''ll tell you straight. Does Tang Ming like you?" Chapter 191 Although Bai Xiaoyu has heard something from Su Meng, Su Meng has a hostile rtionship with her, which inevitably adds fuel to her. The most direct way is to ask the party directly what happened between Tang Ming and Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi is also very clear that the current situation is that he is in a weak position. If he said that Tang Ming''s feelings for himself would only stimte her to make more crazy moves. "Miss Bai, the person that Tang always likes is you. If it is not to marry you, why should he sign such an agreement with me?" "That was before. I said after that. Did Tang Ming fall in love with you?" Bai Xiaoyu''s eyes have begun to show a crazy color. Su Jinxi felt that the atmosphere was more and more wrong. He immediately said, "nothing. I had acute gastroenteritis at that time. I had such a severe pain that he left me when you called. Don''t you know who is more important in his heart? As an outsider, I can see that Tang always cares about you Bai Xiaoyu''s face did not change for the better because of Su Jinxi''s words. Her expression was more indifferent. "Care about me? If he really cares, I''ll give you more credit card than I do? If he really cared, I''d hang all your pictures in my study? If he really cares about me, how can he not touch me for so long? How could he marry Su Meng Su Jinxi saw the red white light rain in her eyes. Before that, when Bai Xiaoyu and Su Meng fought, she still had some heartache for him. Now see white light rain this appearance, as sure as Si Li Ting said that sentence, poor people must have hateful ce. Bai Xiaoyu''s appearance here must be rted to her, and she is not a good person in her imagination. "The credit card thing should be just that Tang Zong felt guilty. At that time, my acute appendicitis pain was so severe, you just called him and he went. Later, I had an operation and was lying on the bed. Tang always felt a little uneasy when he saw me like that, so he wanted to make up for me. But don''t worry, Miss Bai. I''ve never spent a cent on that credit card. " Su Jinxi tries hard to convince Bai Xiaoyu that he and Tang Ming are innocent. It is said that nothing happened between her and Tang Ming. She is also very strange, in the short contact with Tang Ming, how Tang Ming likes her? "How do you exin the picture of the study?" "I don''t know about the photos. I''ve been to the vi for a few times. I don''t know about the photos of my study." "Su Jinxi, why did he marry Su Meng? Don''t give me any reason for public opinion. I won''t believe that Ming will be happy all his life for the sake of a mere fame. " "Mr. Tang and I just agreed to get married. You should know this most clearly, but people outside don''t know. My uncle and I are together to wear a green hat for president Tang. How many men in the world would like to be wearing a green hat? " Bai Xiaoyu looked at her flickering eyes, "Su Jinxi, has anyone told you that you are not good at lying?" Su Jinxi''s heart cluttered, "Miss Bai, what I said is true." "What you said is true, but you didn''t tell me something. Mingming has changed her mind to me for a long time. Last time in the car, he wanted to make love with me. In fact, he wanted to show you and see your attitude. When he caught a traitor in the United States, he was furious, but he couldn''t control you because of the agreement he made with you at the beginning. So he was so jealous that he became so crazy that he liked you! And you don''t like him. " Bai Xiaoyu is not a fool. Why Tang Ming is more and more estranged from her is because he has lost himself in his heart. "I..." "What? Nothing to say? Su Jinxi, I don''t understand how a woman like you can make so many men desperate for you. " Su Jinxi''s chin is already red under Bai Xiaoyu''s vigorous kneading, and Bai Xiaoyu''s eyes are full of anger. "Miss Bai, you can ask him if president Tang has feelings for me. But what I want to say is that from the beginning to the end, he and I have never had a skin to skin rtionship, and we have a clean rtionship..." "Bang Dang" a loud sound, white light rain fiercely drag the iron chain, let Su Jinxi''s body hard hit the iron prison. Su Jinxi had been wearing thin clothes, and her delicate skin immediately felt pain. Su Jinxi frowns, and Bai Xiaoyu is furious. "You know what I hate most about you? You pretend to be cleaner than anyone else, but actually you''re dirty. Now, you still mean that you and Ming are innocent. Is that what you said in every man''s bed? " Su Jinxi shook his head again and again, "I''ve never had sex with anyone else. From the beginning to the end, I love only one person." "There''s no man here. You don''t have to pretend. Tut, look at this little face in a panic. You use this face to seduce men?"White Xiaoyu''s new fingernails across Su Jinxi''s face, and his cold touch is free on his face. "I want to ruin this face, but I can''t because There are people who will destroy you. " From Bai Xiaoyu that gloomy iparable words, Su Jinxi feels inexplicably gloomy. "Bai Xiaoyu, I really didn''t mean to rob Mr. Tang with you. Don''t be used by Su Meng." "Su Meng? Hehe, you think I don''t know what she''s up to? I tell you, no matter you or she, no one will stop me, because ah... " Su Jinxi''s heart a cool, heard her words, "because of what?" "Because you don''t have a chance to see them again." "What do you mean by that?" Su Jinxi didn''t believe they would kill themselves. "What do you mean? You''ll soon find out. " "Tell her, what I want to see most is her pain." The voice of Su Meng came. At the moment of Su Meng''s appearance, she proved that she didn''t think wrong. Su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu joined hands. "Well, I''ll tell you. It''s a famous underground night market." "Underground night market?" Su Jinxi didn''t understand. She felt that she should be on the boat. "Oh, Su Jinxi, are you really naive or really stupid? The reason why it is an underground night market is that it must not be seen. There are only two kinds of people on the ship, buyers and goods. Of course, it is different from the goods in the shop, because the goods sold are People. " Su Jinxi listened to her exnation, and suddenly understood that he was locked in the cage by the iron chain, and he was the goods to be sold? "You, you sold me?" Su Jinxi was furious, and a sense of humiliation arose. "Yes, my good sister, let me tell you one more thing. Generally, buyers of such ships are very abnormal. They y with women a lot, especially if you are young and good-looking. Maybe a lot of people will y with them "Su Meng, from small to big, where am I sorry for you? That you''re going to do this to me? " Su Jinxi''s eyes were cold. Even if she left the Su family, no longer have any rtionship with the Su family, but she did not do a thing sorry for Su Meng, how can su Meng do this to her? "Su Jinxi, you have never done something sorry for me. It''s unreasonable to hate a person. Maybe it''s just a look. From childhood to adulthood, you are more beautiful than me and smarter than me. Wherever we go, we only see you and ignore me, so I try my best to attract the attention of my parents. What I hate most is your hypocritical face, saying that it is difficult for the Su family to work part-time. Do you know what I''m doing with your part-time money? I''ll buy clothes and bags. But I didn''t think that you could make so many men fall in love with you. Tang Ming is so, and Si Li Ting is still so. Su Jinxi, if you be the ything of those smelly men, and your body is dirty, will Tang Ming and Si Li Ting still like you? No, you may never have a chance to see them in your life. There are many women who are bought back and locked up all their lives. " Su Meng seems to have thought of the end of Su Jinxi, a face of excitement. "That''s why you''re working together?" Su Jinxi looked at them coldly. "Who makes you a little unpleasant? Su Jinxi, your good luck will be over today Su Jinxi held on to the iron prison tightly, and when she moved, there was a crisp sound of the iron chain. She did not beg for mercy, nor did she cry. In her eyes was the indifference that Su Meng had never seen. "Bai Xiaoyu, when I''m with Mr. Tang, I always pay attention to my sense of propriety. I''m afraid that it will affect your feelings. Even if you hit me again and again, I never resented you. Su Meng, from small to big, I treat you well as my sister. You didn''t treat me as my sister. Everywhere ridicule, sarcasm use me, I think I did not do anything sorry to you. But you two join hands to let me fall to such a situation, I su Jinxi swear here. If one day I have a chance toe back, I will let you pay a thousand times the price! The sound of Su Jinxi''s voice made them feel cold. Bai Xiaoyu swallowed his mouth and said, "Su Jinxi, you don''t have this chance!" Outside came the sound of other people''s footsteps, "it''s about to start, bring the people out to me." There were several more people in the room. Su Jinxi was forced to wear a mask and was pushed out. When she left the room, she seemed to hear what Bai Xiaoyu was saying: "brother Wu, she won''t have a chance to appear in the market again?" "Don''t worry, who dares to show off in the ck market? She can only be a man''s ything all her life. "Su Jinxi clenched her fingers. Once upon a time, she had heard of such a ck market. Not only women were trafficked, but also a lot of beautiful teenagers and even children. The existence of a ck market is a dark ce beyond the reach of light. Chapter 192 For example, trafficking in human beings is a serious crime to be sentenced. Who dares to do so openly? The ck market is to satisfy the existence of a small number of dirty human beings, where people are sold like livestock. While some of them are still running for food and clothing, those who are already powerful and powerful are ying with different styles. Some high-ss celebrities, they have long been indifferent to money, ordinary women, they aremon without passion. So some people who have special hobbies, such as paedophilia, such as homosexuality, such as abuse. These idiosyncrasies, which are different from those of ordinary people, can be satisfied in the ck market. Some people provide goods, while buyers buy what they need. Those who have been reduced to goods have no human rights. Generally, people whoe here are psychopathic. They will use various means to y with the goods they buy. If they are tired of it, they will give them to others. Some of them are like raising domestic animals. Anyway, they have a lot of money, dignity and so on. No one cares about it for a long time. Su Jinxi didn''t expect that Bai Xiaoyu and Su Meng would send her to such a boat. Tomorrow is his marriage with Si Li Ting. Su Jinxi wants to cry without tears. What did she do wrong to let herself bear these things? Whether it is Su Meng or Bai Xiaoyu, she has never done anything that is not good for them. Hate is intended to breed out of the heart, if she can escape safely and alive, she will certainly not let go of those two people. Mouth was blocked, cage was covered with ck cloth again, and then waiting for her is the fate of being bought. The quietness around her was gradually reced by the noise. Her limbs were bound in the cage, and she could not see anything. Su Jinxi heard the host introducing "goods", which was very simr to those hosts selling goods on the shopping channel. Ironically, there is such a ce in the world that sells not other things, but people! She thought that the society of cannibalism did not exist for a long time. At this moment, she knew that people''s hearts were dirty everywhere. Su Jinxi raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth. The more he heard it in the cage, the more angry he became. Who on earth did they dare to sell the living people? Listening to "goods" being bought one after another, she has be a work of pressing boxes. "Next is the finale of our evening. We call her the temptation of angels." Su Jinxi felt his cage pushed out. There were men''s voicesing from below. The ck cloth on the cage was pulled open, and the dazzling light came into her eyes. She opened her eyes and looked down at the stage. Not only was the "goods" masked, but also the buyers. After a moment''s reflection, she understood that the rich and powerful people, though they had done the most dirty things, did not want to be found out. So they all wear masks, even if they meet acquaintances, they don''t have to be afraid. Even if they meet acquaintances, they will not recognize each other. The so-called morality is covered by this mask. Su Jinxi looked at those masked people coldly. She felt that what she saw was not people, but groups of wild animals. Besides men, some of them are women. Oh, the original abnormal in addition to men, there are women. She forgot that besides women, there were men in the "goods" here. Bai Xiaoyu and Su Meng must also be wearing masks to watch her every move. Su Jinxi heard a sad cry. She looked for the sound and saw that there were four or five men who stripped a young man and pressed it on the table. These people are exhibitionists and like to be watched by others. The boy who is being bullied with a mask looks so weak. In the field, some people are watching, others are looking at themselves, looking at their men, a pair of eyes like a me. Su Jinxi bit his lips, not afraid is impossible. Seeing the tortured teenager not far away, she was afraid that she would also end up like that. Mouth is blocked, Su Jinxi call every day should not, call the ground is not working, I am afraid Si Li Ting did not know that she has been sold. The host also continued to introduce her, from her height and weight, three circumference all introduced. Su Jinxi looked down and saw that she was wearing a white light clothes. She was exposed in so many people''s eyes. Su Jinxi felt humiliated but helpless. Fingers tightly pulling the iron chain, the heart silently prayed for God to let her smoothly through this disaster. She didn''t know how attractive she was, though she was wearing a half mask. But from her exposed skin like white porcin general delicate, long ck hair scattered down. Proud of the body and not a grasp of the slender waist, even every toe in hook. Sometimes Quanlu is not the best. It is the most attractive that she holds the Pipa and half covers her face. The host will hold her in the sky, only this person in the world, so as to raise her price."With such a good figure and a face of extraordinary beauty, her price exceeds the highest reserve price we have ever had, starting at 5 million." Everyone looked at Su Jinxi''s figure and skin, and heard the host''s ttery, they couldn''t help themselves. "Five million reserve price? If there is any mistake, take off the mask on her face and let''s see if it is worth the price "That is, the highest price is only five million yuan, and her reserve price is five million yuan. What if the goods are not worth the money?" Su Jinxi''s heart is tight. If she is taken off her mask now, she won''t have to live in this life. She felt familiar with the person who had just opened her mouth. It must have been a president who had been in contact with before. Today''s people must be acquaintances in the market. Once she takes off her mask, she will be criticized for her whole life even if she is not. Even if Si Li Ting doesn''t dislike her, others willugh at him secretly for marrying a dirty woman. Su Jinxi can not care about herself, she has to care about Si Li Ting. In her heart hanging, the host''s next words let her temporarily rx. "I''m sorry to all the buyers. Our rule here is always to hand over money and hand to person. Unless the buyer voluntarily announces it, it is absolutely not allowed to reveal the mask to the public." Thisyer of mask has also be a mask for everyone. There are many sources of "goods". Some of them were voluntary, but others were sent by people with improper means like Su Jinxi. In order to avoid this embarrassment, this rule was made here, which saved Su Jinxi''s face. We are anxious to scratch their ears, the reason why this woman was set for such a high price, then it must be worth the money. "OK, the auction starts now. With a reserve price of 5 million, you can raise the price." As soon as this was said, a price of "5.5 million" was offered "Six million." "Seven million." More and more people bid, Su Jinxi''s heart is also tight. She hopes that a good person bought her. At least she can have a chance to negotiate. If it''s for money, there are a lot of them in siting. In the corner, a man in a blue suit, with a disdainful face under his mask, shook his red wine ss. "Is that what you mean about cooperation?" he said Although not big, but with a cold dignified voice. "Gu Shao, if I don''t say that, how can you get on the boat? I heard that after you came back to China, many big family members came to see you. Gu Shao didn''t even look at it. Thinking that those youngdies certainly don''t like your appetite, how about eating some game? " In business, you need to take advantage of what you like. If wine and money are useless, then only women are most effective. Try your best to invite Gu Shao to board the ship for the project cooperation of Gpany? Who knows that this young master Gu from upload to now, Leng is not a bit of feeling, the pressure has not looked at those "goods" directly. Soon the price has reached 10 million, but the host is not enough. "It seems that everyone is not very interested in this beautiful woman. Let''s push it closer to show them." Su Jinxi''s cage was pushed closer so that the man in front of her could reach out and touch her. Maybe it was because of the mask that someone really reached out and touched her foot. Su Jinxi was frightened to call out, but his mouth was blocked and there was no sound. "Smooth skin, so close look, there are no defects." "Really? I''ll feel it, too Like zombies, the men reached into the cage to touch her, and even pulled the veil off her body. Her upper body is only a little shelter, although there are many people wearing bikini, Su Jinxi has been scared out of color. She ran away in the cage, which was to stimte the men, one by one, to extend their hands. Only then did Su Jinxi see the horror of human heart, and tears whirled in his eyes. Uncle, help me, help me. "Gu Shao, how about this one? She is thest word of the day. " Gu Shao looks at the women who are robbed by men, and their eyes be colder and colder. These people wear masks and do whatever they like, but the ugliness in their bones can''t get rid of. It was not the first time that he saw such a thing, nor was it thest time. Rich people y in different ways every day. He can''t stop it. He can only regte himself not to do it. As for saving people, he will not do charity. How many victims are there in the world? How can he save one by one? Besides, some people are still voluntary. Once upon a time, he inadvertently saved a seemingly pitiful woman. Who knows, that person was also happy for a time and med him for disturbing good things.Panic scene he did not want to see, is ready to leave, suddenly saw a woman''s waist with a butterfly birthmark. Gu Nancang waspletely stunned on the spot. "Gu Shao, how about this woman?" "Can you help me see if there is a butterfly birthmark on her waist?" Gu Nancang tries to control his emotions. He is afraid that he is wrong. "Yes, there is a butterfly birthmark. It''s amazing. There is such a strange birthmark. Hey, Gu Shao, where are you going Chapter 193 Gu Nancang didn''t expect that his sister, who had been looking for so long, should have met her here. At the moment, she was so helpless that she lost her freedom like a bird in a cage. Jin''er, don''t be afraid. My brother is here. "Thirty million." Gu Nan Cang suddenly asked for a price. He just stopped at 10 million yuan and raised the price to 30 million yuan. It can be imagined that this man is deliberately to take a picture of this woman. Generally, we will not rob this kind of person. Men raise prices by arge margin directly. It can be seen that the trend is inevitable. Why continue to raise prices? Anyway, the people whoe here are just for stimtion, but it''s a ything. Who knows whether it''s clean or not, and whether it has been yed. The host continued: "three thousand one times, thirty million two times, thirty three million times, transaction." Gu Nancang signed the check on the spot and handed it to him. The key to the cage was handed over to him by the host. "This gentleman, tonight''s finale is yours. Please enjoy yourself. We have specially prepared a luxury suite for you." Even if the host knows who he is, he will not be exposed. The biggest advantage of everyoneing here is confidentiality. Put on the mask, they are beasts, take off the mask and put on a suit. They are the boss of thepany. All the filth is buried in the dark. Su Jinxi has been scared out of tears, looking at the figure in front of some familiar people. Just when Gu Nancang opened her mouth, she was immersed in avoiding other people''s touch and did not hear the man''s voice. She didn''t know whether the masked man in front of her was good or bad. Like others, he was a beast. When the cage is opened, Gu Nancang looks at the iron chain that confines her. The delicate skin of wrist and ankle is flushed by the iron chain. Gu Nancang didn''t know what happened to his sister who had never met before. Seeing the tears in her eyes, he knew that she didn''t mean it. In the heart several wipes anger, several wipes heartache and several wipes self reproach, why did he not find her early, let her suffer so much in vain? Su Jinxi''s big eyes are full of vignce. The man loosed the shackles for her, and she opened her eyes to his pupil. Just see the pain in his eyes, man''s eyes some familiar, as if in where to see, is he the person he knows? At the thought of this, Su Jinxi''s heart lit up hope that as long as he knew someone, he might be able to escape this disaster. Gu Nancang took off his suit coat and wrapped Su Jinxi''s body, but this small action gave Su Jinxi an inexplicable sense of security. If he really only regards himself as goods, why should he care about himself? Gu Nancang picked her up. Su Jinxi did not resist, but relied on him to hold himself and leave in the envious eyes of all. Seeing Su Jinxi being photographed off smoothly, Bai Xiaoyu and Su Meng are relieved to take the speedboat to leave the cruise ship. It''s already two o''clock in the night, and it''s urgent to rush back. Bai Xiaoyu is still a little worried, "Su Jinxi will not appear at the wedding tomorrow, will you?" "Don''t worry, she can''t show up. Don''t forget who are the people on it? No, it can no longer be called a human being, but an animal. " With a smile on her face, Su Meng finally solved the problem. "That''s right. How can animals in human skin allow their prey to escape? Fleeing from prey means exposing their crimes. I''m afraid Su Jinxi will never see the sun in his life. " "This is not exactly what you want to see. As long as there is no her, Tang Ming will not like her." "Su Meng, I can tell you, don''t think that we are on the same boat this time. Even without Su Jinxi, we are not friends. We are still enemies after today. I will not let go easily. " "Just to my taste!" Two women in alliance broke up the alliance in a moment. On the cruise ship. Gu Nancang holds her hand and body are gently shaking, although no one speaks, a special feeling lingers between them. Su Jinxi has such a feeling that a man holding himself seems to be holding a lost treasure for a long time. He holds it carefully and can''t bear to fall. Maybe he was so excited that Gu Nancang was too embarrassed to speak. He was afraid that it was just a dream and the dream would disappear. He did not open his mouth, and Su Jinxi did not know how to open his mouth. She only felt that this man''s embrace was very familiar. Gu Nancang took her into a room, which was very embarrassing. You can see some iron chains at the beginning. In addition to the iron chains, there are many special props. Su Jinxi is amazing. Those people are not a little abnormal, but abnormal to the extreme, those so-called props in her view more like torture. Gu Nancang carefully puts Su Jinxi on the water bed. He swallows his mouth and wants to see her true face. The finger extends toward Su Jinxi''s mask, and Su Jinxi subconsciously hides."Don''t be afraid." He said in a low voice. This person''s voice is very familiar, like a person. Because Gu Nancang is also wearing a mask, Su Jinxi doesn''t know that he is Gu Nancang. Gu Nancang''s trembling fingers took off her mask, as she exposed a little bit of the face, Gu Nancang''s smile also slowly stiff in the face. How could it be su Jinxi! Su Jinxi took Gu Nancang''s hand and said, "Sir, I beg you to let me go. I was taken aboard because I was drugged. Tomorrow is my wedding. My husband will double the money you buy from me. I just want you to let me go If someone else is OK, but this person is Su Jinxi. She is clearly the daughter of the Su family. Gu Nancang only feels a basin of cold water in his heart. Is birthmark just a coincidence? She''s not the one she''s looking for? "Little hammer, it''s me." Gu Nancang took off his mask. The only one she knows about nansu''s mask is the one she knows. "Canghai, how could it be you?" Su Jinxi was also very surprised. But the next second she is not calm, she looked at the room full of special supplies, Gu Nancang appeared here, also proved that he is like that person. Su Jinxi couldn''t connect Gu Nancang with animals, but if he hadn''t, would he have been there? Gu Nancang saw Su Jinxi''s eyes change and knew what she was thinking. He repeatedly exined, "little hammer, it''s not what you think. I was invited by friends to talk about cooperation, but I didn''t expect to get on such a boat. I''m not that kind of person. " Su Jinxi is still a little skeptical, "I hope the sea is not." Obviously, there was still some distrust in her eyes. Gu Nancang felt that he had jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it. He opened his mouth to exin the real reason why he photographed Su Jinxi, but he hesitated. If it''s someone else, it''s a miss of the Su family. What if Su Jinxi isn''t? It seems that he has to further investigate to find out whether she is his sister''s business. "Little hammer, you''re going to get married tomorrow. Why are you here?" This is something Gu Nancang couldn''t understand. "By the way, what time is Canghai now?" Su Jinxi had a sleep and didn''t know what time it was. "Three in the morning." "It''s already three o''clock. How far offshore is it? I''m in a hurry to get married? " "If you are going to leave in the lifeboat, it should be in time." Su Jinxi jumped out of bed, "Canghai, can you take me out of here?" Knowing that her time is pressing, Gu Nancang did not hesitate, "OK, but before you change clothes." Su Jinxi nodded. Fortunately, the people here had already prepared their clothes. Su Jinxi went to the bathroom to change a set of clean clothes. "Put this on." Gu Nancang put the mask on Su Jinxi''s face. There are acquaintances on the boat. If you see Su Jinxi appear here, you don''t know what others will think. "Canghai, I''m so d I met you." Su Jinxi sighs that God has not given up himself. If the person I meet tonight is not Gu Nancang, I don''t know what will happen to her. "Don''t you tell Mr. Li Ting?" When ordinary women encounter such things, is it not the first thing to find a lover? "Now that he''s out of danger, I don''t want him to worry. He''s been busytely." Thinking of Si Li Ting''s tired face, Su Jinxi really can''t bear to wake him up. Before two people have made an appointment, in order to let tomorrow have the abundant energy, falls asleep at nine o''clock, Si Li Ting is afraid to disturb Su Jinxi, and sends her a good night. Although there was no response, he did not doubt that Su Jinxi was asleep. "You are still so kind that sometimes people just take advantage of your kindness and kill you." Su Jinxi knew who he was talking about, and a chill passed in his eyes, "the sea, I won''t be so stupid again." "I hope so." Seeing Su Jinxi who is always bullied by others, Canghai is also inexplicably distressed. Su Jinxi''s feelings include men''s and women''s feelings, as well as his brother''s love for his younger sister. Somehow, he wanted to protect her. If only she were her own sister, I could protect her all my life. Gu Nancang asked to take a speedboat to leave, but was told by the staff that the lifeboat was driven away. We have to wait for the lifeboat toe back before we leave. As for the cruise ship, we have to make it at 10 a.m., which is toote. Su Jinxi worried, "Canghai, can you send a helicopter over here?" "Little hammer, it''s not that I can''t, but the cruise ship this time is not as big as thest one, and it doesn''t have the conditions tond the helicopter.What''s more, what''s done here is hard to see. The helicopter is too eye-catching, so the organizers chose such a small-scale cruise ship "What should I do now?" "Don''t worry. I''ll send someone to pick us up. It takes more than an hour for the boat toe and go. We''ll get to the shore at about six o''clock. It''s still urgent." Su Jinxi was so anxious that she didn''t want to tell Li Ting, "I hope there won''t be any ident." Chapter 194 As time passed by, Su Jinxi felt that every second was a kind of suffering. In her anxious waiting, the speedboat finally arrived. Before stopping, Su Jinxi stabbed himself into the speedboat. "Little hammer, slow down. Don''t be in a hurry for a while." Fortunately, Gu Nancang held on to her tightly, so as not to let Su Jinxi fall. It was autumn, and the wind was strong on the speedboat, and Su Jinxi''s hair was blown around. Gu Nancang saw her thin little body and took off her suit and wrapped it on her again. "Sea, I''m not cold." "If it''s not cold, it''s cool at night, let alone such a big wind. If you have a cold, how can you get married?" With that, Gu Nancang hugged Su Jinxi from behind, and Su Jinxi was stiff. Although she does not reject Gu Nancang''s embrace, she has been married as a wife, let alone Gu Nancang once confessed to her. "Canghai, I''m fine." She politely refused. Gu Nancang knew what she meant and didn''t let go. "Little hammer, I know that the person you want most is still Si Li Ting. The person you want to be with you at the moment is him. You just treat me like a brother and a sister. I don''t want to hurt you a little bit. " "Brother..." Su Jinxi whispered. When she was young, she saw that Su Meng, who was so much loved, thought, if only she had a brother or sister. Is that how oneself can be the person that is loved by the person? Although the voice of the elder brother was as weak as a mosquito and fly, it was like a feather floating on Gu Nancang''s heart. "Little hammer, you said that you were dizzy. Who can bewitch you when you are with Si Li Ting?" "I was not with my third uncle. Yesterday I received a call from the Su family asking me to go back to the Su family and get married. If I knew it was a trap, I couldn''t have gone back. I had dinner at Su''s house, and soon I was in aa. When I woke up, I was on the cruise ship Gu Nancang''s eyes brightened. "So you were sold to a cruise ship because you were knocked out by the people of the Su family?" Before, he thought that Su Jinxi might not be his sister, but when he heard that Su''s family was so cruel to her. What if the real family would have the heart to do this? So it is very likely that she was not born in the Su family. "To be exact, it should be that Su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu joined hands to get me on the cruise ship. Su''s mother was determined to get benefits from me. What''s more, she is so afraid of the third uncle. Even if she doesn''t like me, she can''t do such a thing to me Su Jinxi''s calm analysis shows that Gu Nancang''s conjecture has been further verified by the rtionship between her and the Su family. "So you have a bad rtionship with the Su family?" Gu Nancang further explored. "Canghai, maybe you will feel a little ridiculous when you hear it. How can there be such a family in this world? But it''s all true. From childhood to adulthood, I lived a lonely life until I met my third uncle... " Maybe it''s the event of tonight that gives Su Jinxi too much feeling. She has a lot of grievances in her heart. Gu Nancang is her outlet. Su Jinxi tells Gu Nancang everything in the past. Even an onlooker couldn''t bear to hear her recounting the past. "Little hammer, are you stupid? In such a family, do you want to sell your happiness to the Su family for money? " He finally understood what had happened to Su Jinxi and why she wanted to stop talking. It turned out that she did so much just for the sake of the Su family. She took the Su family as her own everything. The Su family only regarded her as a tool. Gu Nancang and heartache and pity, perhaps met with Si Li Ting to let her slowly recognize the reality. "I would never be stupid from now on. I thought I was faithful and considerate of others, but in the end they did this to me "Silly girl." Gu Nancang buried his head in her shoulder. "It''s OK. Although my family is a bastard, I also met my third uncle and you. I''m not too miserable." If other people encounter such a thing, they don''t know how much they have been hit. Fortunately, Su Jinxi is very cheerful. "Little girl, do you want to have a brother?" Gu Nancang''s voice sounds very gentle at night. "I used to see that my parents love Su Meng so much. I just wanted to have a brother and sister, so they would pay attention to me. Now I want toe here. In fact, they don''t like me. It has nothing to do with whether I am the eldest or the youngest. Sometimes I wonder if I was picked up? That''s why they are so indifferent to me. " "Maybe you were really picked up?" "What do you say, Canghai?" "Nothing." Gu Nancang can almost confirm that he is his sister from Su Jinxi''s narration.Which parents in the world don''t care about their children? Su Jinxi is not from the Su family. Of course, what iscking now is evidence. In order not to make a waste of money, Gu Nancang decides to tell her about it after having certain evidence. The discussion between the two eased a lot of Su Jinxi''s tense mood and arrived at the shore at 6:30 sharp. Early in the morning, Gu Nancang arranged a car to wait on the bank. Su Jinxi looked at the time and was relieved. "It''s only half an hour to get to Su''s house. It''s just enough time for you to go back and wash and make up." "Canghai, you saved me again." Su Jinxi looked grateful. "Maybe it''s a fate in the dark." Su Meng four o''clock back to the Su family, a dip in the bed to sleep, get rid of Su Jinxi, she can dream tough. Gu Nancang sent her to the door, "be careful and call me if you have something." "Well, Canghai, I''ll go first and thank youter." Su Jinxi took off his mask and ran off the bus in a hurry. "Good." Gu Nancang looks at the smiling face of the man turning back in the morning light. Jin''er, will it be you? Gu Nancang dialed a person''s phone, "yes, it''s me. I may have found jin''er." The other side''s voice seemed very excited, "where is it? I''ll be right here. " "Don''t worry. She has a birthmark on her body, but it''s not sure it must be jin''er. I''m 80 percent sure. I''ll call you first. As soon as I''m sure she''s jin''er, I''ll take her back to the United States. " "Good, good, my heart can finally be put down." The voice of the old man is full of vicissitudes and joy. "Take good care of yourself. You will see your granddaughter soon." "Well." The old man on the other end of the phone sobbed. Su Jinxi returned to Su''s home, and Su''s mother just got up. "Where have you been so early? All the makeup artists are here. " Look at Su''s mother''s expression is full of doubt, as expectedst night''s matter has nothing to do with them, everything is Su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu''s idea. Even if it has nothing to do with Su''s mother, she can''t let Su Jinxi calm down. She has no feelings for the Su family. She remembered clearly the insult she had receivedst night, and she must avenge it! The two men calcted her again and again. Last time on a cruise ship, they were scarred to keep their chastity. She is not stupid, Su Meng took her room card, this matter must have something to do with Su Meng. Reading that she was her own sister, she did not pursue. Bai Xiaoyu poured his coffee for the first time, injured his wound for the second time, and repeatedly abused him. She thinks that this is because Bai Xiaoyu is too insecure. She has to understand. How many times did she let them go? Who knows that they were not grateful, but even more. This time, she even wanted to destroy her whole life. If she had to endure it, she would have be the more indulgent capital of those two people. Su Jinxi''s eyes were cold and did not answer Su''s mother''s words. Su''s mother ignored herself when she saw her leaving. "Well, Su Jinxi, why are you so impolite? I''m talking to you. " Answer her only "pa" a sound of closing the door, angry mother Su jump feet, "this dead girl temper is good." As soon as I entered the door, I saw the anxious faces of two makeup artists and stylists, "Miss Su, where have you been? No one answered the phone, and there was no sign of anyone. " "I''m sorry, I went for a morning run. Am I still in a hurry?" "We can be quick." "I''ll take a bath first." Su Jinxi went to the bathroom with his mobile phone. Found that Si Li Ting''s short message and phone call, she quickly dialed to Si Li Ting. "Susu, why aren''t you at Su''s? Where have you been? " Si Li Ting''s anxious voice came. "Uncle, I just go for a morning run. Don''t worry. I''m all right. I''m back now." "Juste back." Si Li Ting was relieved. Su Jinxi hangs up the phone. She doesn''t intend to tell Si Li Ting what happenedst night. Telling him just makes him worry. Today is the day of their great joy. She doesn''t want anyone or anything to disturb her and siting. quickly took a bath and applied an emergency mask. She soon recovered. Put on the sacred wedding dress, let the stylistb her hair and hair, while the other is busy making up for her. They were busy for two hours. When Su Jinxi opened his eyes again, he was stunned to see himself in the mirror. Her reputation as a school flower is not a reputation, but she rarely dressed up in such a dress, this dress, Su Jinxi can not help but want to praise. "Miss Su is so beautiful. I have made up a lot of stars, and none of them has the beauty of Miss Su." "Yes, Miss Su''s skin is very good, white and delicate. I finally know why Mr. Su likes you so much.If I were a man, I would be fascinated by Miss Su. Miss Su, don''t you have any shorings? " From appearance to temperament, Su Jinxi is perfect, and such a figure and face are all natural. Let two people who are used to beautiful women are also shocked. It is a miracle that natural women can be perfect. "It''s not as good as you said." Su Jinxi forgot the unhappiness ofst night and was immersed in the joy of marrying Si Li Ting. "Miss Su, I''ll put a veil on you." The two men covered Su Jinxi''s head with a specially made white head gauze. Everything was ready for the arrival of Si Li Ting. Chapter 195 When the hour hand pointed to nine o''clock, Su Meng stretched out. This time is the time when Si Li Tinges to pick up Su Jinxi. When she thinks that Su Jinxi has been sold to that kind of ce, she will never be able to live beyond her life. She is inexplicably happy. Speciallye out to see Si Li Ting''s disappointed expression on his face, isn''t he very drag very fierce? If there is no bride on the wedding day, see what he will do. Seeing Su Meng wearing a pajama, Su''s mother looked anxious. "Menger, your sister is going to get married soon. You can see how you still wear pajamas and don''t dress up quickly." Mother Su immediately reprimanded. Su Meng yawned and said with an indifferent face: "Ma, Su Jinxi can''t get married." "What are you talking about? Why can''t she get married?" Su Meng mysterious smile, she can''t tell her mother that she sold Su Jinxi, right? At this time, a luxury car stopped outside the vi, and the camera master walked in the front to record everything. Si Li Ting is holding flowers in his hand. Although he and Su Jinxi have already got the certificate, he can''t bear his excitement at the moment. His Susu can bepletely owned by him today. Si Li Ting''s face hung with a decent smile, and removed the usual body''s unique chill. As long as you look carefully, you can feel a faint tension in his smile. Su Mengughs very brightly, the good y is about to begin. As the door of the wedding room opens, the photographer enters the room first. Si Li Ting follows closely, Su Meng looks at the door and wants to see the disappointment of Si Li Ting. Who knows this look, she found Su Jinxi cleverly wearing a white wedding dress sitting on the bed, like a blooming Epiphyllum. "How could that happen?" Her face changed, as if she didn''t believe what she saw and rubbed her eyes fiercely. Mingmingst night, she and Bai Xiaoyu sold Su Jinxi to a cruise ship. Su Jinxi can''t appear here. "Menger, did you stay upte to y gamesst night? How many times have I told you not to stay upte and y? Your eyes can''t bear it Su Meng still can''t believe the fact that Su Jinxi is still in Su''s home. "Mom, can you help me to see if the man in bed is Su Jinxi?" "Menger, are you sleepwalking? Who is that not su Jinxi? " "It''s not like this, it''s not like this I know... " "What do you know?" Su''s mother thought that Su Meng had something to say. "No, nothing." "I see. Do you think her wedding dress is more beautiful than you did then? I told you not to marry Tang Ming. A woman still wants to marry someone who really loves her. Tang Ming doesn''t like you at all. How can shepare with Su Jinxi''s wedding when she was so perfunctory to youst time? " Speaking of this, Su''s mother is also very unwilling. Su Meng is at a loss. Is Su Jinxi a demon who can return to Su''s home in an instant? Si Li Ting didn''t know the stormst night. In his eyes, only the little woman sitting quietly on the bed. Su Jinxi''s face is covered by a white veil. Through the transparent veil, Si Li Ting also knows that today''s little woman is gorgeous. "Susu, I''m here." He murmured. He crouched at Su Jinxi''s feet and put on high-heeled shoes for her. A shoe action can also feel how devout he is, as if this is the treasure of his life. Su Jinxi has some tears in his eyes. Only Gu Nancang and she know what happened this night. She experienced the thingsst night, saw the darkness of the world, and then saw Si Li Ting, she only felt very happy. Maybe the people in this world are ugly, but no matter how ugly others are, at least her uncle is as warm as ever to her. Experienced those sufferings, she will be more grateful and Si Li Ting together. Si Li Ting kneels on one knee and hands her the flowers. Su Jinxi takes it with a smile. Si Li Ting gently lifted the white gauze on her face and covered Su Jinxi''s delicate red lips with elegant thin lips. "Wife." This kind of address makes Su Jinxi''s heart tremble. The camera recorded the beautiful picture of two people kissing, and everyone was sweet to the scene. Even if two people don''t have to say anything more, as long as a look, a kiss, we can also feel their warmth. Si Li Ting stretched out his hand and picked her up from the bed. Su Jinxi hooked his shoulder with his hand. Even if this action has been done countless times, this moment is particrly sweet to her. Si Li Ting holds her, as if treasure, step by step toward the outside. After su Meng in front of him, Su Jinxi sees a stunned Su dream, and his eyes pass a cold meaning. This is the first time that Su Meng saw Su Jinxi showing such eyes, she was warning herself.At that nce, she was so cold that Su Jinxi seemed to have changed quietly. Just in front of Si Li Ting, she is always such a simple little woman. Si Li Ting will hold her on the wedding car, two people sit in the car, Si Li Ting tightly pulls Su Jinxi''s hand. Su Jinxi felt his hands full of sweat. He was as nervous as himself. "Uncle, you are nervous sometimes." She held Si Li Ting''s hand. Si Li Ting didn''t know how scared Su Jinxi wasst night. She was afraid that she would never have a chance to see him again. If he did not appear at the wedding scene, how worried and anxious should Si Li Ting be? Fortunately, she came back on time. "Yes, I don''t know why my heart has not been steady sincest night. I will dream of you as soon as I fall asleep." Su Jinxi thought he would have a good sleepst night, but he didn''t expect that he would have a bad time. "Uncle, what did you dream of me?" "I dreamt that you were trapped somewhere. You kept asking me to help you, but I couldn''t find where you were. Several times I tried to call you to hear your voice, but I was afraid to wake you up. Susu, do you know how hard I''ve been this night? I was worried before I came to Su''s house. What should I do if I can''t see you? Fortunately, you sat on the bed waiting for me, how excited I was at that moment? Susu, today I can announce that you are my wife in front of everyone. " "Well." Su Jinxi saw Si Li Ting in high spirits, and the corners of his mouth rose. The luxurious wedding car drove around the street and finally arrived at the wedding venue. Si Li Ting originally wanted to hold a wedding ceremony for Su Jinxi in a very special ce, preferably abroad. However, Su Jinxi thought it was extravagant and wasteful, so he gave up the idea. In the end, he still held a traditional wedding ceremony in a seven star hotel. The wedding scene is very luxurious. Although Su Jinxi has seen many pictures, the luxury level of the scene is far more gorgeous than those pictures. As Si Li Ting said, the wedding is only once, he must give Su Jinxi the best. Even when she was 80 years old, she would still think that the wedding was romantic and beautiful, and marrying him was the right choice. There are flowers all over the ce. The flowers here are not the size of a few bunches in a vase. But arge range of flower carving, she thought she had arrived at the sea of flowers. There are romantic music in my ears, fresh flowers in my nose, and I have a very special feeling when the magnificent lights fall on each bouquet. Such a wedding is more beautiful and exquisite than her dream wedding. Look carefully at each kind of flower is her favorite kind and color. Si Li Ting really fulfilled his promise and gave her an unforgettable wedding. She also saw a lot of familiar faces among the guests, some of whom were on the cruise shipst night. Su Jinxi looks at them all dressed like dogs, but they are doing dirty things behind their backs. Fortunately, she didn''t show upst night, otherwise today''s wedding would not be held smoothly. In the crowd, she saw Tang Ming looking at him with a smile and deep friendship in her eyes. He didn''t know what the two crazy women had done to Su Jinxist night, but she didn''t hate Tang Ming at all. Other people''s ounts she can not count on the head of Tang Ming, and her happiness today is also Tang Ming to her. She smiles and looks away from Tang Ming. She sees Gu Nancang, who has also changed into a suit. No one knows that he was the one who bought himself for 30 million yuanst night. It will be a secret for him and himself. A man as kind as big brother is warm in Su Jinxi''s heart. However, when she saw the sad looking Jian Yun, she was still wearing a training suit, which made her less cold and more mncholy. That pair of peerless eyes now fixed at Su Jinxi, Su Jinxi did not know how to describe the inner feelings. At that time, she, like her little flower maniac, liked to wear a clean white shirt. She didn''t understand why every time Jian Yun was taller than her. Jian Yun learned that Su Jinxi was married today, and did not even ask for leave. She came all the way from the training base. See her own holding Si Li Ting arm that moment, Jian Yun heart mixed feelings. I still remember the scene when he talked to Su Jinxi for the first time. It was after the monthly examination that Su Jinxi saw the ranking of the whole grade. She has been in the second ce several times in a row, each time a few points. Su Jinxi came towards him angrily, "are you Jane? Are you trying to get through with me? A little more than me every time? " I didn''t expect that a girl''s science subject would be so strong that she would have crushed all the boys if she didn''t have her own. The key is that the girl and their own strength, their arrogance her one eye, cold only said a word: "you are still far from.""Jane, I will never lose to you again next time!" She said, exasperated. But he remembered her angry but pretty face, "OK, I''ll wait for you to surpass me." In fact, Jian Yun has known her for a long time. Su Jinxi is a famous talented woman. Few girls are as beautiful as her, and their grades are so rebellious. Perhaps it is to arouse their ownpetitive heart, want to lower her ce. Chapter 196 Since that day, Jian Yun and Su Jinxi have been fighting each other in secret. However, Su Jinxi is less than Jian Yun after every effort. Until the University, two people joined the student union, intersection slowly began to increase. Her feelings for Jian Yun also slowly began to change. Once or twice, if he exceeded himself, it was nothing, and had been ahead of himself, even a few points, which proved that he was really powerful. Su Jinxi, like a girl in love, slowly fell in love with him. And Jian Yun''s attitude towards her is not different. In fact, Jian Yun inadvertently learned that Su Jinxi was actually the eldestdy of the Su family. He thought that he was just an illegitimate son, and he was not worthy of Su Jinxi. At that time, he devoted himself to studying and preparing for future sess. He did not think about men and women. More and more contact with Su Jinxi, he found that Su Jinxi is different from the generaldy. She is hard-working, not delicate at all, and her academic performance is still so excellent. Su Jinxi unconsciously attracted Jian Yun deeply, so that she also had feelings for her. In an ident, he did not know that Su Jinxi also liked himself, and nned to confess to himself on his birthday. He waited for a long time, but he also refused her confession, but Su Jinxi did note. Jian Yun thought that she was changing her mind and wanted to wait until she became famous before she confessed to Su Jinxi. Jane''s family is unkind to him, and Jianyun only wants to get ahead early and trample on those who have hurt him. After careful consideration, he felt that it was too slow for him to find a job to earn money after graduation. When could he be with Su Jinxi? It''s an ident that the star scout digs him to be a star. As long as he can make money quickly, he doesn''t care about those. Jian Yun soon signed a contract and began training. He was trying, but he didn''t expect that he could wait, but Su Jinxi couldn''t. She was asked toe out with a department activity. Originally, I just wanted to see her. She got off Tang Ming''s car. At that moment, Jian Yun remembered that she was the eldestdy of the Su family after all, and the lean camel was bigger than the horse. The more this kind of time, the more likely the Su family will get married to relieve their pressure. Jian Yun felt a sense of crisis, so she nned to express her feelings in advance. It was just that the time for him to express himself waster, and Su Jinxi refused him. At that time, he thought it was because of the presence of outsiders. Su Jinxi was shy and embarrassed. Now seeing Si Li Ting holding Su Jinxi''s arm, he knew that the man had already had a special rtionship with Su Jinxi at that time. I thought they were rtives. They didn''t know what happened outside. Jian Yun''s heart seems to be weeping blood. If he could confess earlier, Su Jinxi would not have the opportunity to marry Si Li Ting. The flower in my heart has withered and withered before ites out. The four eyes are opposite, Jian Yun''s eyes are full of regret and loneliness, Su Jinxi only feel sorry. No one knows that this will happen in the end. The roses all over the sky, Su Jinxi took Si Li Ting''s hand and walked on the carpet made of flowers. In the face of all kinds of eyes that people cast on her, her palms are burning. "Uncle, I, I''m a little nervous." "Don''t worry, there''s me." Si Li Ting was soothing in a low voice. Every time Su Jinxi heard his voice when he was nervous, her mood would gradually be calm. As if as long as Si Li Ting is around her, she will not be afraid of the sky falling down. The soft and beautiful lights are constantly changing into various colors. There are bubbles flying around the stage edge, showing colorful under the light. Looking at the wedding scene like fairnd, Su Jinxi even wanted to shed tears at this moment. All women will dream of their own wedding, wearing a white and sacred wedding dress, with their love to the red carpet to ept the blessing of all. When Su''s mother told her that the Su family was in trouble and arranged for her to meet Tang Ming, Tang Ming told her that she would not get the certificate, let alone a grand wedding. At that time, Su Jinxi had given up her mind. She thought that there would be no wedding in her life. Si Li Ting not only satisfied all her fantasies, but also did better than she imagined. She was excited and moved, although she met so many unfair things, fortunately she still had Si Li Ting. She felt it was a long way to go, and she would always remember it. Because the Su family is not good to Su Jinxi, today''s wedding is a western wedding. The man in charge was a venerable priest, and they stopped in front of him. The priest looked at the couple kindly and began to take the oath as before: "Lord, wee to you to witness the blessing of the couple who have entered the holy marriage pce;From then on, we love each other, help each other, teach each other, and trust each other; the heavenly Father blesses the family; to make the couple get rich in grace; to be influenced by the Holy Spirit; to love the Savior; to praise before the Lord. Imand you to confess in the presence of the Lord any reason that hinders your union. " Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting looked serious at the moment, holding hands and standing opposite each other, waiting for the most important moment. Su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu are pretty ugly in the crowd, especially Su Meng. She also had a beautiful dream and was immediately beaten in the face. "Bai Xiaoyu, you told me that there would be no ident. Please exin to me why Su Jinxi is safe here?" Bai Xiaoyu on the phone to listen to this matter feel unlikely, but in front of him wearing a wedding dress, and Si Li Ting came in together is not su Jinxi and who is. "Did the man who bought herst night let her go? This possibility is very low! " The people who can appear on that cruise ship are not good people. It is illegal to trade people. Once exposed, more people will be involved. No matter for themselves or for others, no one will release the "goods". "Why does Su Jinxi have such a good life? I thought I''d never see her again. " Su Meng was as ck as coal. "God is helping her. Fortunately, even if she knows we did it, there is no evidence." Bai Xiaoyu''s face is also very gloomy. In the past, every time she tortured Su Jinxi, she couldn''t get any benefits in the end. She didn''t know how to be taken care of by God. "Well, do you think you can''t do anything to us without proof? If this matter is known by Si Li Ting and Tang Ming, we are both finished! " Of course, Bai Xiaoyu knows that Su Meng is reminding herself, and she does not forget to warn him. "Su Meng, we are on the same line in this matter. If you dare to betray me, I will never let you go." "Each other, if this thing spreads out, it will not be good for anyone." "I wish you knew that." Tang Ming looks at Su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu, who are standing together. They always have deep hatred. When is it better? Especially since she has not been home since her marriage, Su Meng is full of resentment. She should hate Bai Xiaoyu more. At first, Tang Ming was worried that the two would shed blood on the spot likest time. Today is Su Jinxi''s wedding. He doesn''t want anything to happen. Who knows that after observing for a long time, although the two people did not like friends, they did not feel the tension between them. The rtionship between the two people, like friends but not friends, like enemies but not enemies, makes Tang Ming feel uneasy. Since the day Su Meng saw the photos in his study, he was worried that Su Meng would be bad for Su Jinxi. Today is the most important day in Su Jinxi''s life. If he owes Su Jinxi before, let Si Li Ting give it to him. He absolutely does not allow anyone to destroy it. Su Meng needless to say, can calcte their own women how simple? Bai Xiaoyu has a good appearance and strong jealousy. He has tortured Su Jinxi many times before. This is why I have been afraid to tell her that she has changed her mind. I am not afraid that she will hate her, but that she will deal with Su Jinxi. Tang Ming stares at those two people tightly. If they have any trouble, he will stop them at the first time. At the same time, Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting on the stage are swearing in by the priest. The priest said to Su Jinxi, "Miss Su Jinxi, would you like this man to be your husband and enter into a marriage contract with him? love him, take care of him, respect him and ept him no matter whether he is ill or healthy or for any other reason, Forever loyal to him until the end of his life? this scene Su Jinxi has seen this ssic scene in countless films and novels. The priest said this sentence to countless new people, which has be a work for him, with a peaceful tone,. Su Jinxi is excited, especially when she said this sentence, her heart almost jumped out. She tried to suppress her excitement and said, "I will." The priest looked at Si Li Ting again: Mr. Si Li Ting, do you want this woman to be your wife and enter into a marriage contract with her? love her, take care of her, respect her and ept her, no matter in illness or health, or for any other reason, Always be loyal to her until the end of his life? Si Li Ting almost immediately replied: "I will." people who are familiar with him can feel that his voice is different from usual, with a trace of tension and urgency, and even his voice has some changes. Su Jinxi knew that the excited person was not only himself, but also nervous than himself. The priest was amused by Si Li Ting''s anxious reply. Seeing Si Li Ting''s anxious appearance, clearly his wife was around, could he be robbed? He put up his smile and looked at the crowd. "Are you all willing to testify their marriage vows?""Yes," they answered Just as the priest wanted to continue the process of exchanging rings, the flower boy stood on both sides holding the ring, waiting for him to give orders. All of a sudden, there was a voice that was against the others: "I don''t want to." Chapter 197 In the same voice, suddenly mixed with a contrary voice, it seems very abrupt. Su Jinxi''s smile froze at the corner of his mouth. Si Li Ting looked at the man with a cold face. The visitor was a woman in her fifties, whom he did not know. Su Jinxi and he looked at each other and seemed to be asking whether Li Ting knew the woman. The corner of Hua Qing''s mouth rose in the crowd, and the good y began. She asked in a loud voice, "Auntie, why don''t you agree on the big day of the two newlyweds?" Women step by step toward Si Li Ting and Su Jinxi, Si Li Ting''s heart is suddenly a little uneasy. Since yesterday, he has been a bit uneasy, always feeling that the wedding will not be held smoothly. The appearance of this woman made him firm on this point. He was not good ating. "Who are you and why are you talking nonsense here?" Lin Jun wants to take her away. "Miss Su, Mr. Si, please forgive me for taking the liberty, but for your good, I advise you to cancel the wedding." Su Jinxi kept a modest smile, "Auntie, we are really in love, why cancel the wedding?" "In a word, you can''t be together. If you are together, you will be chaotic!" This words a, Si Li Ting eyebrows tight wrinkling, eyes like a sharp de to shoot at a woman, she knows what? Master Tang was also a bit restless. When the woman appeared, he had already noticed something was wrong. Si Li Ting is Su Yan''s child. Few people know it. Only one person knows it. That is the woman in front of her. She is the nanny of the Su family, who serves Su Yan. At the beginning, he tried his best to stop Si Li Ting and Su Jinxi together, but Si Li Ting didn''t believe in this evil and went on his own way. In his eyes, his love for Su Jinxi has gone beyond the secr world. Even if he doesn''t want children in his life, he wants to be with Su Jinxi. Although he has such determination, it does not mean that Su Jinxi also has. With Su Jinxi''s character, he is really not sure whether Su Jinxi will have such determination. Si Li Ting dares to gamble anything, but he dare not. Su Jinxi is too important for him. He won''t allow anything that may hurt them. I thought that as long as the old man didn''t say anything about it, he could keep it secret. Now women seem to know everything. If they tell the truth in front of so many people, how can su Jinxi stand it? It''s not just Su Jinxi. The people below have already begun to have a heated discussion. "Luan Lun? Which y is this? " "Did you really answer that sentence? All the people in the world are brothers and sisters?" "Isn''t that exciting?" Su Jinxi heard a lot of gossip, and she held Si Li Ting''s hand tightly. "Auntie, what''s wrong? What''s wrong? I''m from the Su family. He''s from the Tang family. If youe to have a wedding reception, I''m wee. If you want to make trouble, don''t me me for being rude, security guard. " Su Jinxi has been waiting for this day for such a long time. It is not easy for her and her uncle to have a good time. She doesn''t want to be destroyed by her wedding. "Security." Lin Jun saw that the situation was wrong and called the security guard toe. No one knows more than him how much Si Li Ting values this wedding. For today, Si Li Ting has been busy for a month. "Miss Su, it''s true that you are from the Su family, but have you never thought who Mr. Si''s mother is?" Her such a reminder, we all look at Si Li Ting, many people have guessed who his mother is. Over the years, it is still in the stage of spection, and no one has any evidence to identify his mother. Su Jinxi asked Si Li Ting early in the morning, but he forgot about the past and lost the clue. "Do you know who his mother is?" Su Jinxi asked curiously. The woman nodded. "Miss Su, I advise you to be prepared mentally. After all, you may not be able to bear the result." "Is that enough? If that''s enough, you can leave. Today I won''t let anyone hinder my marriage. " Si Li Ting''s eyes shed a cold, "Lin Jun, take her away." "Security, get this troublemaker out of here." Lin Jun grabbed her arm with his own hands. Hua Qing stood up and said, "Mr. Si, you are so anxious to get rid of this aunt. Are you afraid that this aunt will tell the truth?" Si Li Ting looked at Hua Qing coldly, "no one can stop my wedding, including you, security guard, and pull her out to me." Hua Qing didn''t expect that Si Li Ting would do so much for Su Jinxi. He didn''t even give himself a little face. She quickly gave the woman a wink, "still Leng what, say quickly." The woman said in a hurry: "Miss Su, Mr. Si''s mother is Su Yan, your father''s sister. You should call him cousin. If you get married, you will be chaotic.""Watch Cousin When Su Jinxi heard the news, he threw his bouquet to the ground. Hua Qing saw Su Jinxi''s stunned expression and lifted a smile around her mouth. "Yes, he is your cousin, and I was the nanny of the Su family. I can prove that all this is true." Su Jinxi thought that before Si Li Ting suddenly wanted to go to Su Yan''s room in Su''s mansion. In fact, he already knew his identity at that time. He went to Su''s house to find more clues about his mother, which is why Si Li Ting wanted children at the beginning, but suddenly said he didn''t want children some time ago. He knew all this for a long time and was afraid that he would have some defects after giving birth to a child. The whole audience was shocked by this turning point. What some people said before was just a joke. Who knows it is still a real reality. "What evidence do you have that you are the nanny of the Su family?" Tang Ming asked the woman. The woman broke free from the guard and walked to Su''s father in no hurry. "Young master, do you still remember me?" Su Fu squinted at her for a long time and finally remembered, "you are Aunt Mei." "Thank you for remembering me!" Su Fu''s words directly prove her identity. She is the nanny of the Su family and has no position to lie. The scene has been thoroughly fried, heated discussion. "My God, it''s bloody. My cousin is married." "Cut, what kind of dog blood is there? In ancient times, a lot of them were cousins, not even the emperor?" "Yes, yes. In history, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty and a Jiao were not cousins." "In ancient times, thew forbids close rtives to get married. This is Luan Lun!" "Yes, yes, no matter whether it''s brother or sister Tang or cousin, it''s a pity. How can Miss Su and Mr. Si match each other What do you say. Su Jinxi looked up at Si Li Ting, "you already know, don''t you?" "Susu, I know, but..." "But you''ve never thought about telling me!" Su Jinxi looks at Si Li Ting coldly. Si Li Ting has never seen such a cold expression on Su Jinxi''s face. She bes like a stranger. Su Jinxi suffered a double blow. On the one hand, she had not epted Si Li Ting from her husband to her husband. On the other hand, she could not ept Si Li Ting''s deception. Before, he clearly had so many opportunities to tell himself, and every time he asked him, he would change the topic. "Susu, I don''t tell you that I''m afraid of you..." Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Su Jinxi, "please let go, cousin." "What do you call me?" Si Li Ting''s face was hurt. Everyone looked at the scene on the stage. Seeing this, Si Li Ting always knew the rtionship between them. Knowing that Su Jinxi is a cousin, he wants to marry her, which shows that Si Li Ting has a deep affection for Su Jinxi. And will su Jinxi choose him after knowing the truth? We also stopped the discussion. Su Jinxi slowly pulled off the white head yarn on his head. "Si Li Ting, from now on, you are my cousin. Besides, we have nothing to do with it." At the end of the speech, she lifted her veil to the sky. "Susu, listen to my exnation!" "Don''t touch me!" Su Jinxi roared like a small animal. Si Li Ting did not dare to go forward, for fear that it would stimte Su Jinxi. Looking at her stumbling away, she knocked down the ring in the flower boy''s hand. She didn''t even look at it and left. All the people in the audience didn''t expect such a result, even Si Li Ting didn''t expect it. Su Jinxi is not to me the identity of the two people, but to me him for clearly knowing but not telling her. She told Si Li Ting more than once that he had nothing but him. Si Li Ting''s words she believed, only because he was her most trusted person. But being cheated by the most trusted person is like being stabbed in the back. She hated him as much as she loved him. They are already husband and wife. They said that they should help each other through wind and rain. Does he have so little confidence in himself? "Uncle, I''ll be alone from now on." "Susu, I''m enough for you. I''ll always love you." "The third uncle must not cheat me, because I hate lies the most, which will make me distrust you." "I can''t cheat anyone, Susu." Su Jinxi''s tears came to his eyes when he thought about his past. Her skirt with petals flying, respectively is such an aesthetic scene, t end let life from the heart of pity. Si Li Ting dare not do anything. The closer he is to Su Jinxi, the more exciting she will be.He could only watch her leave, hissing her name. "Susu Su Jinxi''s body swayed for a moment and disappeared in the hotel hall the next second. Si Li Ting kneels on the ground looking for the pair of wedding rings knocked down by Su Jinxi. So unparalleled, king in the world as a general man, at the moment seems to have lost his soul. He is so helpless looking for the wedding ring, a person can''t bear, "Mr. Si, here." Si Li Ting see wedding ring eyes bright, this should be su Jinxi to wear in his hands. The other rolled down the crowd to the feet of one. A woman bent down to pick up her wedding ring andughed. Chapter 198 The hall has be a pot of porridge, Si Li Ting only found a wedding ring, and the one belonging to Su Jinxi can not be found. Today, however, the ground was covered with petals. He knelt inside the petals and turned around, as if he could find the ring and find Su Jinxi. Everyone talked and said everything. "What a pity. They are such a loving couple." "That''s right. Miss Su and Mr. Si stand together and are golden girls." "Well, nature makes a fool of people." These are good words, and the rest are bad ones. "It''s said that both of them have got marriage certificates. Maybe Su Jinxi has been yed by him for a long time. Even his cousin is not a human being." "Look at the small appearance of Su Jinxi, let alone the general manager. Even if I know she is my cousin, I can''t control it." "Come on, just you. Miss Su thinks highly of you?" "Well, the Su family will be bankrupt soon. What kind of daughter is she?" There are also plenty of people who speak sarcastic words. There is also a kind of hatred between Bai Xiaoyu and Su Meng against Su Jinxi. "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that we tried our best not to do it, and we don''t know which expert is so powerful." Bai Xiaoyu''s face also showed a smile, "if we knew that there was such a disaster today, why should we do so many thingsst night?" "Today I didn''te for nothing. This y is even more wonderful than TV series. Su Jinxi is actually Si Li Ting''s cousin. Ha ha, I dare not write this novel like this!" "That''s not true. As soon as things get out today, Su Jinxi will bebeled all her life, and she will dare to go out!" The two women both got pleasure from Su Jinxi''s embarrassing departure from the wedding. Tang Ming is walking towards the two people. Is this a leak from Su Meng? But she doesn''t know. Su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu put up their smiles and left in the opposite direction. "Stop for me!" Tang Ming is cold. Two people had to stand in ce, Tang Ming looked at them, "when did you be friends?" "Ming, I''m not thinking about you. It''s hard to do without you." Su Menges quickly and takes Tang Ming''s arm. Bai Xiaoyu didn''t dare to be angry at the moment, but he cooperated with him and left. After all, everyone knew that Su Meng was Tang Ming''s wife. Gu Nancang came here to bless Su Jinxi. Who knows what happened. Seeing the lonely Si Li Ting on the stage looking for a wedding ring, he originally wanted to tell him the life experience of Su Jinxi. But he just saw that Su Jinxi had a birthmark on her body, and did not verify whether she was his sister. If not, wouldn''t it make people happy again? Su Jinxi left alone, and his mental state copsed at the moment. No matter whether she is Su Jinxi or Gu Jin, he doesn''t want Su Jinxi to have an ident. You have to tie the bell person to untie the bell. After verifying Su Jinxi''s identity, you can make it clear with Si Li Ting. Gu Nancang quickly chased out. Su Jinxi ran out of the hotel. She was wearing a gorgeous wedding dress. Just a few minutes ago, she was still feeling about her wedding. A few minutester, she was told that the groom had be a cousin, not to mention her. No one could ept this reality. With tears in her eyes, Su Jinxi did not know where to go. Once upon a time, she resolutely left the Su family, because there was Si Li Ting in, and the ce where Si Li Ting was in was her home. The only person she believed told a big lie to her, which was the most uneptable thing for Su Jinxi. Without the Su family, without Si Li Ting, she stood at the fork in the road. A car parked on the side of the road was approaching her. The driver''s cap was very low. "Miss, can I take a taxi?" Su Jinxi got on the car, regardless of whether he had money or not, or where he was going. "Miss, where are you going?" "Master, you can turn around at will." "Good." Su Jinxi looks at the scene that flies past the window, and his heart is in a mess. At the front desk, what those people said sounded in her ear, "cousins mess, it''s really exciting." "What kind of stimtion, I think nausea is almost the same." "Maybe she knew her cousin who was going to seduce her. Look at her fox." Cousin, cousin, he is his own cousin! Why is such a good third uncle in the world a cousin? This is much worse than before when she and Tang Ming were together. The same blood flowed in their blood. Su Jinxi was crying. Why did God do this to her. She is short of a husband, but more a brother, but she does not want Si Li Ting to be her brother!No matter how close they are, they can''t be like before. When Gu Nancang chased out, he just saw Su Jinxi get on the taxi, "little hammer, wait a minute." He wanted to stop Su Jinxi and tell her that she might be his sister, so that she would not be sad. Su Jinxi was immersed in his sadness, and did not hear Gu Nancang''s voice at all. "Damn it!" Gu Nancang quickly drove his own car to catch up with him. The car drove towards the seaside. Gu Nancang thought it was su Jinxi who wanted to go to the seaside to breathe. I''m afraid that she is the most miserable person now. If only she had a mobile phone, at least she could give her a call to exin. Su Jinxi can''t be contacted now. Gu Nancang has no choice but to follow the taxi. Su Jinxi has already cried red eyes, she does not know how to do in the future, how to face the third uncle. It is absolutely impossible for her to call him cousin. Their identities have been exposed. If regardless of the secr together, this life will be stabbed spine. People live in this world, there are a lot of helpless things. Thinking of the past, the better Si Li Ting treats her, the more miserable she will be in her heart. The car is driving on the coastal road. Su Jinxi looks at the blue sea water. Si Li Ting has already ordered to go to Maldives tomorrow. Still remember a month ago, Si Li Ting held her by the window. "Susu, we have a monthly honeymoon. The day after the wedding, we will go to Maldives, and then to Europe. I have arranged the itinerary." "Uncle, yourpany is so busy that you have to prepare these trivia. You are too tired." "I''ll never be tired for you." Si Li Ting gently hugged her body, "you just need to be my bride at ease." Think of Si Li Ting, she just stopped tears flow out again. She felt that the speed was getting faster and faster. There was a long downhill ahead of her, and the driver didn''t mean to slow down. "Master, you are speeding." "No, miss. This is normal speed." "I''m a little afraid. Would you please drive slowly?" Su Jinxi touched his tears. But the driver said with a gloomy smile, "Miss Su, I''m sorry someone bought your life. Don''t me me on huangquan road." Su Jinxi felt something was wrong. The driver had opened the door and jumped out. Immediately there was a long downhill, the speed immediately soared, and the driver deliberately turned the steering wheel when jumping. Su Jinxi did not dare to jump out of the car, otherwise she would crash into the guardrail and roll into the sea if she was not lucky. The only chance was for her to take control of the car immediately, but she was still sitting in the back row in her long wedding dress, and before she could make a decision, the car had hit the guardrail. "Ah Gu Nancang was also worried at the back. Before the driver elerated, it was very strange. Immediately it was a long downhill. Instead of slowing down in time, he elerated. See the driver jump the moment, Gu Nancang subconsciously is from the people around the past. Things happen too fast, his speed is not slow, he hit the steering wheel, he almost hit the guardrail. Fortunately, he was quick enough to run over the man. Only relieved, he remembered that there were only two people in the car. It was the driver who just jumped out. So now only Su Jinxi is alone? The car skidded down the slope at a very fast speed, and the front of the car was obviously heading for the guardrail on the beach. Gu Nancang''s whole body was in a cold sweat. He didn''t care whether it was murder now. He only knew that Su Jinxi was going to die. "Jin''er, jin''er, you will be OK. My brother is here." Gu Nancang just finished this sentence, the taxi has broken through the guardrail and flew to the sea. "Jin''er!" Gu Nancang hissed and roared. The following is the sea. The car may not die if it goes in. The premise is that he must rescue Su Jinxi within a certain period of time. So he can''t panic. He can''t panic. Gu Nancang quickly pressed the ss and stepped on the elerator. This is downhill. His car is a luxury car, and it elerates very fast. Gu Nancang flies out along the track of sujinxi''s fall. At the same speed and at the same ce, he can fall to the same position as Su Jinxi. This step is very dangerous. If you don''t pay attention to it, even he will die easily. But if he does not, he will miss the best time to rescue Su Jinxi. No one can save Su Jinxi except him. The driver looked at another car falling into the sea on the hillside with a cold smile: "looking for death." Su Jinxi has never experienced such a thing, when the car rushed out of the guardrail, she knew she was dead. In the brain or Si Li Ting, she suddenly some regret.If she had known that she would have died unexpectedly, she would have said goodbye to Si Li Ting with dignity. If she had died in the sea, would Si Li Ting know? If the news of his death spread out, how sad should the third uncle be? In fact, she was not so afraid of death at the moment when she knew that she was going to die. She was just afraid that she would be so sad when she died. Her mind was in a mess. At the moment, she could do nothing but wait for death. Looking at the car into the water, the car fell from high altitude, sshing huge spray, before the man jumped out of the car and opened the door. The car had just entered the water, and the car was immediately filled with sea water. Chapter 199 Soon, the car was filled with sea water, and Su Jinxi struggled to get out of the car. But what if she saw what she saw, even when she came out? Her level of swimming, holding her breath for more than one minute is the limit. The car was speeding down from the coastal road. She couldn''t swim to the beach because she didn''t know how far away it was. In this way, Su Jinxi did not give up. She had a belief in her mind, she was not afraid of death. What she was afraid of was that Si Li Ting would be sad and sad when he knew he was dead. She didn''t want him to suffer. No, she has to survive! Third uncle, no matter who you are, I don''t want you to feel bad. Susu will survive. She will live. Su Jinxi is heading for the upper reaches of the sea. No matter what the result is, she must persist to the end. Seeing that she was about to swim in Shanghai, her body could not hold on. In such a sea, it is very likely that there is no bones left. Su Jinxi is heavily burdened with tension and fear. The body slowly fell toward the sea, Su Jinxi tears in his eyes. Is she going to die here? But she was not reconciled! Last night, she was framed by Bai Xiaoyu and Su Meng and sold her to that kind of ce. She finally survived a robbery. She had not had time to revenge on them, so many people had done harm to her, and she was devoted to good. It''s not them who die, but themselves. People in the past began toe to mind. "Su Jinxi, are you trying to get through with me? It''s just two clothes. Are you so mean? Are you my sister or not "If your sister likes these two dresses so much, I can give them to your sister for free as long as you kneel down and beg me for the sake of our ssmates''petition." "Elder sister, you can kneel down for her. Anyway, you can''tck some meat." "Su Jinxi, it seems that you still don''t know your own position, and even seduce Tang Ming when I''m not here!" "Bitch, I''ll kill you, you cunt. You dare to seduce my man." "I want to ruin this face, but I can''t because There are people who will destroy you. " "Su Jinxi, if you be the ything of those smelly men, and your body is dirty, will Tang Ming and Si Li Ting still like you?" Their ugly faces floated around in front of her eyes. She had so much unwillingness in her heart. She clenched her fists and only had sea water in her hand. Even the touch of their fingers have been unable to feel, powerlessness spread from the heart. Soon the faces of these people disappeared from her mind and became a beautiful man with blonde hair and blue eyes. "Your man, Si Li Ting." "In such a hurry?" "I''m seduced again." "If I''m sincere, can I ask you for it now?" "I should fight. It makes my little Susu angry and sad." "In the future, if anyone touches my wife, I will fight with you to the end." "Don''t be afraid, there''s me..." When Su Jinxi thought of these things, his face was full of tears. If we said that the ethics between the two people before, now is the separation of life and death. Although they could not be together before, at least she could look at him from a distance, even if it was a nce. It''s better than a good separation between yin and Yang, third uncle, third uncle Su Jinxi felt as if her strength had been drained by the sea. She slowly closed her eyes. Goodbye, Uncle If there is an afterlife, I must not be your sister again Third uncle Darkness came. A hand was suddenly wrapped around her waist and her body was held in her arms. Su Jinxi opened her eyes fiercely. Did the third unclee to save her? When she turned her head, it was Gu Nancang''s face. Gu Nancang holds Su Jinxi''s body and floats towards the sea. Su Jinxi, who has just epted his fate, gives Gu Nancang a pair of firm eyes. She can''t give up herself. Gu Nancang is saving her. She must live to see Si Li Ting. With Gu Nancang''s help, Su Jinxi finally came out of the sea. As soon as she came out, she took a big breath. There was nothing more valuable than breathing, and for the first time she felt it was good to be alive. "Cang Sea, why are you here Su Jinxi spits out a big mouthful of sea water, "cough." "Little hammer, I followed you out of the hotel. I wanted to stop you, but you didn''t hear me. I chased after you all the way." "I''m sorry, but I''m the one who got you in trouble." Su Jinxi looks at the sea in all directions. Even if it''s the sea, I''m afraid it can''t swim to the shore? "Fool, it''s not as bad as you think. It''s near the harbor. It''s 11:31 a.m. and I know a passenger ship will arrive on the shore at 12 o''clock on time.Judging from the speed of the ship, it should be around 11:42, so we only need to stay here for 11 minutes. From now on, we should rx, use the buoyancy of the sea to float our bodies, and try not to waste our energy. " Originally, Su Jinxi was very afraid. With Gu Nancang''s words, she began to rx. "Little hammer, I know you must be very upset now. I promise you, as long as we can survive, I will tell you a secret." "What''s the secret?" Su Jinxi asked in doubt. "About your life experience, so you should strive to live, no longer have the thought of death." Gu Nancang knew that Su Jinxi must have been hit hard by what happened before. If he hadn''t arrived in time, Su Jinxi would have been buried in the sea for a long time. He thought that Su Jinxi wanted to die with all his heart. He deliberately said this to arouse Su Jinxi''s desire for survival. "My life experience?" Su Jinxi''s eyes widened. "Perhaps Si Li Ting is not rted to you by blood." "What are you talking about!" Sujinxi is almost out of the sea. "Live and I''ll tell you the truth. "Gu Nancang said every word. No matter whether Gu Nancang deliberately seduces her to have the belief of survival, she must live. Third uncle, her third uncle is still waiting for her. As expected by Gu Nancang, a passenger ship slowly pulled in at about 11:40. "Canghai, we are saved, we are really saved!" "Well, we survived." As expected, the two were rescued by the passenger ship and sent to the guest room drenched. Despite the fact that his body is still dripping water, Su Jinxi tightly grasps Gu Nancang''s hand. "Canghai, now tell me quickly, what did you mean in the water before? Why did you have no blood rtionship with the third uncle? Are you lying to me "Hammer, I''m not lying to you. I''ll tell you the truth, but you''ll have to take a hot bath before that. This period of time, the temperature drops suddenly, and you soak in the water for so long. If you don''t take good care of yourself, you will catch a cold. " "Canghai, I beg you, tell me quickly!" "It''s a long story. For your health''s sake, you''ll take a bath first." Gu Nancang knew that she was anxious, and her life experience was not clear in a few words. He took the initiative to take Su Jinxi into the bathtub filled with hot water, "little hammer, have fun, everything is not as bad as you think." Su Jinxi held Gu Nancang''s hand tightly, "Canghai, I beg you, don''t cheat me." Gu Nancang knew that the affair of Si Li Ting had a deep influence on her, and he was very distressed to see her so lonely and helpless. "Little hammer, I won''t cheat you, certainly not. Take a good bath." Maybe Gu Nancang saved her life. Su Jinxi is very dependent on Gu Nancang now. She soaked in the bathtub for a while and came out in her bathrobe. Gu Nancang had changed a suit of clothes and had a bowl of ginger soup cooked for her. "Jin''er,e and have some ginger soup." "Canghai, what do you call me?" Su Jinxi found his address changed. Canghai handed her ginger soup, "first drink, warm body." Su Jinxi almost knows Gu Nancang''s temperament. If she doesn''t drink the soup, he still can''t speak. The best way to save time is to be obedient. Su Jinxi Gulu Gulu finished the ginger soup, Gu Nancang asked Su Jinxi to sit on the bed, and in one hand he took a dry towel to wipe the drops from Su Jinxi''s hair. This action let her think of the past at home Si Li Ting is so to her, think of Si Li Ting her eyes and float a trace of sadness. Seeing the sadness in her eyes, Gu Nancang slowly opened his mouth: "jin''er, you should not be surnamed su." Chapter 200 Today, Su Jinxi was so stimted that he was still immersed in the shock that Si Li Ting was his cousin. Now Gu Nancang says that she should not be surnamed Su again. She trembles and asks, "what do you mean?" Gu Nancang knows that Su Jinxi has experienced too many blows, and his mood is not stable at the moment. He gently wiped Su Jinxi''s long hair and slowed his breath. "Jin''er, don''t worry. Take a deep breath first. I''ll tell you slowly." In such a time of great sorrow and joy, people''s psychological defense line is very fragile, Gu Nancang pays attention to these details very much. Su Jinxi took a deep breath. Perhaps it was Gu Nancang''s sense of security that brought her, and her mood gradually stabilized. "Canghai, tell me, I''m ready." "Jin''er, do you know why I saved youst night? When you were wearing a mask, I didn''t know it was you Su Jinxi hesitated for a moment and then replied, "I thought You are like those people, but you say you are not. " Last night she asked, Gu Nancang''s mouth rose, thinking about the look of contempt that she saw at the beginning ofst night. "Jin''er,st night I only told you that I was not like that, but I didn''t tell you the real reason. When I was cheated out of the boat by my friend. Before leaving, someone pulled the veil off your body, and you let me see the birthmark on your waist during your struggle Su Jinxi touched the position of his back waist, "my birthmark, yes, that night you broke into our master bedroom drunk and just met me changing clothes. At that time, you were talking about butterfly birthmark. You finally found it. Before I could ask you, you fell asleep. At that time, I didn''t pay attention to your drunken nonsense. What''s so special about this birthmark? " "Of course, because my lost sister has a butterfly birthmark on her waist. This time I came back to China to find her. But there was little information about her in my hands, and the birthmark was in such a private ce around the waist. How many girls in the street will show their waist every day? That night I thought it was the birthmark I saw in my dream, so I didn''t associate it with you. Untilst night, I suddenly found the birthmark on your body. I bought you without hesitation. But I hesitated to uncover your mask. You are Miss Su. How could you be my sister? Originally, I wanted to study your life experience slowly after you got married. Who knows that someone broke out the identity of Si Li Ting on the spot of marriage. " Su Jinxi''s eyes have been more happy, although it is only possible now, at least she has more, which is not the new hope of cousin siting. "But What if I wasn''t your sister? The birthmark is just a coincidence Gu Nancang put down the towel and grabbed her hand, "jin''er, this is why I dare not say your identity in public. If you are really my sister, why are you in the Su family? If you are not, am I not hurting you again? I''m not sure, so don''t me me for not standing up when you are sad Gu Nancang was also very contradictory at that time. On the one hand, he was reluctant to see Su Jinxi sad. On the other hand, he knew how important this matter was. With so many guests and so many media at the scene, how dare he speak without any evidence. "Canghai, you don''t have to say I''m sorry. You saved me so many times. This time, if I didn''t have you, I would have died in the sea." "Jin''er, originally I thought there was no hope. Last night I heard you say that the Su family is not good to you, which makes me hope for you again. From what you said to analyze, tiger poison does not eat son, Su family has no affection for you. I think it''s very likely that you are not a Su''s child. You should be my sister. " Su Jinxi heard him mention the people of the Su family, thinking about what kind of ce he was sold to by Su Mengst night, and he was almost destroyed all his life. "Although I have thought before whether I was picked up, why they are not friendly to me at all. It''s just a whim when I''m angry. I''ve never taken it seriously. Now when you talk about it, I think there''s something wrong with it. There is no resemnce between Su Meng and I. Su Meng didn''t like me since childhood. Is it because there is no blood rtionship? " "I also think the Su family is too much to you. In their eyes, I can''t see the existence of kinship. Your existence is only interest, jin''er, the ship has arrived at the shore, and I have arranged for brother and sister identification. " Su Jinxi felt that what happened in the past two days was just like a dream. What she experienced was too magical. She couldn''t believe it. "Well." At this moment, she wished that she was not su Jinxi, but a family member, so that she had no blood rtionship with the third uncle. "Do you want to go back to Si Li Ting and give him a peace report first. When you left, a big man felt heartache when he saw the expression on his face.In fact, I can understand why he doesn''t tell you the truth. He loves you too much and doesn''t want to lose you. How much do you want him to love you when he knows you are his cousin "Canghai, I understand what you said. I know more than anyone how much uncle loves me." "Then you..." Gu Nancang did not understand why Su Jinxi, who had always been gentle, was so angry with Si Li Ting at that time. Su Jinxi gently smile, "he loves me, and my love is not less than him. I regard him as my whole world, I believe whatever he says, but you know what''s the most important thing for two people to be together? " "It''s love." "Love is, of course, more important is trust, which is the foundation of two people together. From the time I nned to be with him, I was full of trust in him. You also know theplicated rtionship between me and Tang Ming and my third uncle at that time. Even if I don''t have anything with Tang Ming, people outside will not think so. Once exposed, I will die miserably. You also saw how embarrassed I was at that time. I was ndered like that when I went out of the door. That''s the worst n. I''ve been ready for it in the morning, and I haven''t regretted it at all. Rao is so serious, I did not have a bit of fear, because I had already done a good job with him to take the most bloody road. It doesn''t matter who he is. All I want is him. I broke away from the Su family and I lost everything from that moment on. I have only a third uncle to rely on, he said what is what, even if many times I think he is very strange. I asked him what was wrong. He either didn''t say it or changed the subject. I saw that he didn''t want to say it and never investigated it. It''s all because I trust him. He''s my world. Today, I was shocked and sad to learn that he was my cousin. But I am more sad that he deceived me, he is my whole world, anyone can cheat me, only he can''t. Is he so distrustful of me that I will go hand in hand with him? " Seeing Su Jinxi holding her legs and crying, Gu Nancang understood her meaning. "What do you mean, jin''er?" "I don''t want to see him for the time being. Besides, Canghai, I have too many enemies. Su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu will not talk about it. At the wedding ceremony, the man who imed to be the nanny of the Su family didn''te early orte, just at that time. If she really for the sake of Si Li Ting and me, she can tell us in private. She told the truth in front of all the people, so that both the Su Tang family were defeated, which caused great harm to me and my third uncle. Even if we continue to be together regardless of everything, what we have to bear is the curse of the people in the world. Who found her? And the taxi in front of the hotel, and he obviously knew all about it. He had been waiting for me before I came out. His purpose was to kill me. Bai Xiaoyu and Su Meng dare not do killing business, so they are others. If I show up now, I might be killed. " Gu Nancang listened to her finish and looked at her with eyes shining, "jin''er, you seem to bepletely transformed into a person." Once upon a time, Su Jinxi was lovely and gentle. She was a woman who loved people. But at this moment, her calm analysis is quite different from the past. "I''ve been hit so much. If it hasn''t changed, I''m stupid. The biggest thing I don''t want to do when I fall into the sea is. In this life, I always think about people and do good to others, but what I get is calction again and again. If I can live again, I must change my face and let those who hurt me pay a thousand times and thousands of times Su Jinxi pinched his fists, and his fingernails fell into the palm of his hand, which was dyed with blood. Gu Nancang saw the blood in her hands, and his face was distressed. "Jin''er, no matter whether you are my sister or not, I will take revenge for you. Why do you take your body to keep Qi?" "Canghai, do you know that I have experienced great ups and downs, great sorrow and great joy, and separation between life and death. Only pain can make me feel like I''m alive. I''m not a zombie. I''m really alive Gu Nancang wiped off the blood bead in her hand, "the body injury will soon heal, but the heart injury will not know when it will be good. Jin''er, if you feel tired, I can arrange for you to go to a ce where no one bothers you "No, I don''t want to rest at the thought that my enemy is still atrge. I don''t know whether the purpose of the other party is me or uncle and me. Canghai, please tell Uncle to be careful. " Gu Nancang poked her forehead, "you love him so much, I''m afraid he will soon know about your falling into the sea.You should imagine how upset he will be. Don''t you tell him yourself? " When she mentioned Su Jinxi, her eyes darkened. "Canghai, I''m thest person in the world who wants him to be hurt, but the enemy is in the dark. I can''t reveal the news that I''m still alive until Ie up with a solution." Chapter 201 If before this assassination, Su Jinxi would make a fuss with Si Li Ting at most, so that he could understand that it was wrong to lie. But she just escaped from death. This time, Su Jinxi understood a lot of truth. "Who do you think assassinated you?" Su Jin brook showed a serious look, "in short, it won''t be su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu. If those two people want to kill me, I will faint yesterday and start. The fact that they sold me on a cruise ship also proved that they didn''t have the courage to kill people. In addition to them, I considered Hua Qing. When the nanny jumped out and said that we were brothers and sisters, Huaqing was not a bit surprised. It shows that she has known this for a long time. Even the people of Su family don''t know that the third uncle is Su Yan''s son. Hua Qing, how can an outsider know? I have a feeling that there is someone behind Huaqing. Maybe the person behind all this is the one behind Hua Qing. " Su Jinxi used to be too kind and simple, and had a good temper. He often didn''t take it for granted when he suffered losses. As far as her IQ is concerned, she will know these things after careful consideration. "Hua Qing? Why should she get involved in this when she''s a movie queen? " Su Jinxi thought of Gu Nan Canghai''s ignorance of Huaqing, and slowly exined, "she is the third uncle''s ex girlfriend." Rao is always calm, Gu Nancang is shocked, he really has no way to connect Hua Qing and Si Li Ting. "Hua Qing actually had a rtionship with Si Li Ting. It seems that Si Li Ting''s eyes were not very good in the past. He actually liked Hua Qing." Hua Qing and Su Jinxipare, although Hua Qing''s status may be more powerful than Su Jinxi, but men will choose Su Jinxi. "They fell in love when they were at school, but the third uncle and her are not what you think." "Yes, yes, your third uncle is the best. You." Gu Nancang fondly scraped her nose. "Canghai, the third uncle is really good to me. Now there is another viin who may threaten his life. I can''t be as naive as before." "What are you going to do?" Su Jinxi said solemnly, "first of all, let''s make an identification to see if there is a blood rtionship. Second, wait for the opportunity to move. At present, we don''t know whether the purpose of the other party is me or uncle. Does the other party want to kill me unterally, or does he want to use my death to destroy the third uncle. If it was the former, it would be OK. Now he thinks I''m dead and the third uncle is safe for the time being. If the target is the third uncle, then the other party will certainly be disadvantageous to the third uncle. " "Are you going to use your death to lure the snake out of its hole?" Gu Nancang soon understood what she meant. "Yes, of course, there is another possibility. What the other side wants to destroy is the two of us. In short, the enemy is in the dark, and we are passive in the light. If the other party thinks I''m dead, then it turns out that I''m in the dark. Maybe he can catch some clues. " "Jin''er, it seems that I have always underestimated you. You are more powerful than I thought. If you''re really my sister, you''ll be able to save your family. " Gu Nancang was relieved. "What happened to the family?" Su Jinxi is at a loss. She felt as if she had stepped into a huge, involving more and more people, and things were bing more and moreplicated. "It''s veryplicated to care for my family. I can''t tell you a few words. Let''s go directly to make an appraisal ording to your meaning." "Well." Su Jinxi is eager to know the result, which is rted to her and Si Li Ting''s future. The two men went to Gu Nancang''s house in secret, and a private doctor had been waiting for him for a long time. Su Jinxi looked at the elegant private doctor, Gu Nancang introduced: "this is Miss Su, this is Han Chen, the exclusive doctor of Gu family." "Doctor Han, please." "You are wee, Miss Su. I''m ready." "Let''s get started." To do paternity testing is notplicated, just need to collect some hair and nails of two people. It''s not painful, but Su Jinxi seems to be missing a hole in his heart. "Jin''er, don''t worry. As a result, you cane out for a while as soon as possible. You cane to eat first." "I can''t eat it." "Eat what you can''t eat." Gu Nancang has already fed her. "Canghai, can you do me a favor?" "What''s the matter?" "I can''t rest assured, uncle. I can''t tell him that I''m still alive. Can you help me to watch him?" In addition to the results, Su Jinxi is worried about the most important is Si Li Ting. Third uncle is wrong certainly must be punished, but she hurt his heart how to do? Gu Nancang sighed helplessly, "OK, I''ll go over after dinner, I''ll starve to death."He even coax with deceive, let Su Jinxi eat a small half of the bowl, rice has not finished, Su Jinxi urged him to go to see. Si Li Ting has been looking for a ring since he left Su Jinxi, but he has never found another one. All the guests in the hall are almost gone, and the rest are from the Su family and the Tang family. Su''s mother scolded Si Li Ting angrily, "you beast, even your cousin wants to marry. You are not a human being..." In the past, Si Li Ting hit her face several times. She finally got revenge for not giving her face. Moreover, she was well-known. Mother Su felt a lot morefortable in her heart. Sue, don''t be soplicated Su''s father took Su''s mother away. When there was no one around, Su''s father said, "you know that Jinxi is not our daughter. Just now I want to get up and rify. Why do you want to stop me?" It turns out that Su''s father was criticized by others at that time, and his mood broke down. Obviously, it was a happy event, and it turned out to be so vivid that both the Su and Tang families would be ridiculed for a long time. His mother red at him? Why should I say that? " "I''d rather tear down ten temples than one marriage. Even if Jinxi is not our child, she has been clever and sensible and has done a lot for the Su family. I felt guilty when she married Tang Ming. It was not easy for her to find true love. We should bless her. " "Bless her? Who will bless us? Su Jinxi was willing to marry Tang Ming. We provided her with food and clothing, and worked hard to raise her up. That was a reward for our kindness to raise her. It''s a matter of course. She remarried to Si Li Ting. You can see that the Su family is like this. Did she take a cent of betrothal money from home? Don''t give betrothal money even, what did she and Si Li Ting dost time in Su family mansion? They would rather hand over the money to outsiders than us. Besides, she has said that she has cut off rtions with the Su family. Why should I help her? What did Si Li Ting do to us in the past? They didn''t even give one eye, which is the retribution of their disrespect for their elders. I won''t tell you this secret all my life. I want Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting to be tortured for a lifetime. " Seeing Su''s mother''s happy appearance, Su Fu sighed bitterly: "it''s really only women and viins that are hard to raise!" He saw today that it is more difficult to raise a woman who bes a viin. "I warn you, if you dare to be a good man, I''ll let the family of my parents withdraw their money andpletely cut off the Su family." "Well, well, I won''t say anything. I''ll listen to you." Su Fu was helpless. Su''s mother is full of contentment, "this is almost the same, go home." In the hall, old man Tang came to Si Li Ting and said, "ting son, I told you not to do this for a long time. You have to act on your own will. Who will bear the consequences now?" With a good look on his face, Tang Ji came up and said, "Tut, the third uncle is really good at ying. He knows that Su Jinxi is your cousin and wants to marry her. Should I say that the third uncle is very affectionate and worth learning? " "Oh son, do you still want to fall into trouble? It was more than once that ting''er was affected, and the reputation of the Tang family was also affected. " Tang Laozi said to stop, he knew that at the moment Si Li Ting should be the most ufortable. Tang Gu snorted coldly: "third uncle, the reputation of the Tang family will be destroyed in your hands." Tang Ming also came to y the round, "no one wants to happen such a thing, things have happened, now we have to do is how to reduce the bad impact." Decadent sit in the middle of the petals of Si Li Ting did not seem to hear other people''s words, he just nkly put the ring on his hand. Si Li Ting slowly got up from the ground and said word by word, "I will bear my mistakes." Then he left. The Tang family was eager to speak but stopped. The one who suffered the most was Si Li Ting. Hua Qing came towards Si Li Ting with ttery on her face, "I said earlier that you and she didn''t agree..." Si Li Ting seized Hua Qing''s cor. At the moment, Si Li Ting is more indifferent than before. His eyes are red, just like a wild animal. Just and Si Li Ting looked at each other, Hua Qing was scared to fight bravely. Good, terrible eyes. "It seems that you didn''t pay attention to what I said in the past. Since you have ruined my happiness, I will give it back a hundred times!" Then he pushed Huaqing to the ground. Hua Qing screamed and fell on the cold stage. The petals couldn''t relieve her much pain at all. She was angry and painful. The nanny did not know when she had left, as if she had never been. Si Li Ting was cold all over, "assistant Lin, no matter what method you use, find that woman for me!" "Yes, sir."His easy to get happiness will be severely torn, then he will not be soft hearted. Si Li Ting strode to leave, and master Tang stopped him: "ting son, where are you going?" "Find my lost happiness." Si Li Ting answered without hesitation. "Ting''er, things about you and girl Su are soon known to all the people in the country. What do you think they will say?" "I don''t care..." "Even if you don''t care, doesn''t Miss Su care? She is a woman, and the most important thing for a woman is fame. You want her to live with you for the rest of her life. You say you can''t have children. What about her? Can your decision take her ce? You''re not sure, so you''ve been afraid to tell her the truth. Ting''er, let go. You and girl Su can''t be together. If it''s for her good, you''ll give up. " Si Li Ting''s footstep is tiny. Today''s situation is quite different from before. What decision will he make? Si Li Ting slowly turned around, calm face, voice loud enough to let everyone in the hall heard decibel. "I don''t care who she is. I only know that Su Jinxi is Li Ting''s woman, which will never change. She is my life, and death is my ghost. Even if she is dead, I will not let go. What kind of kinship, what blood rtionship, if it''s for her, we''ll be in a mess! " Chapter 202 Si Li Ting put down this paragraph and left directly without stopping. Master Tang sighed deeply. He was familiar with the temperament of Si Li Ting. As long as it was decided by the man, no one could change it. If he would mind, he would have given up when he learned about his rtionship with Su Jinxi. He resolutely continued to stay with Su Jinxi and held such a grand wedding. He also ignored the rumors of people in the world. Why should God treat a couple of people who love each other so cruelly? Although Hua Qing achieved his goal, he broke up the two men. But this result is also different from her imagination, she thought that Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting did not know their own life experience. I didn''t expect that Si Li Ting knew the truth from the very beginning. When he knew the truth, he even married Su Jinxi, which made her jealous and crazy. Hua Qing was pushed to the ground by him. Although the body is very painful, the heart is more painful. Tang Li went to her in front of her and reached out to her. Huaqing was wronged and Baba called out: "Oh." Tang Ji picked her up with a smile, and they left the scene. Hua Qing was still moved. Who knows that as soon as she got on the bus, she was pushed to the car by Tang Zhen and hit her head on the window ss. "Oh..." Tang Zhen had no pity on her long hair. Hua Qing was forced to raise her head. "Oh, you let go of it. It hurts." "You cunt, I have warned you for a long time. It seems that you have not paid any attention to my warning. Why, you so want to return to Si Li Ting''s side? You don''t look at yourself. You can match Su Jinxi''s finger? Even if you give it to him, he won''t take it. " Tang''s every word is extremely insulting. Hua Qing feels that he will tear off his scalp. "Oh, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Hua Qing knows the violence in the man''s bones. Don''t look at this man on the surface of the friendly smile, the bone of the vicious, she is like the palm of the hand. "Don''t you understand? I don''t know when you started to be so stupid. Did you do something wrong this time? " Tang Chen didn''t forget that Hua Qing helped the nanny to say a word before. "What''s wrong with me? You look up to me too much. Will I know the secret that Su Jinxi doesn''t know? At that time, I was also shocked to hear the news. How could this cousin and cousin get married? Once the marriage brings bad reputation to the Tang family, who is responsible? I''m dedicated to the Tang family. " "Oh, good for the Tang family." Tang Gu snorted coldly. The next second, he pressed Huaqing''s face directly on the ss. He lifted up Huaqing''s skirt, without any forey, without warning. Hua Qing had a cold sweat in pain. "Oh, don''t do this." "When you were in the hotel, your eyes were all stuck on Si Li Ting''s body, and you said you didn''t have other thoughts on him? Hua Qing, I tell you, even if I don''t love you, you don''t want to put a green cap on me. Even if my dog dies, it can only die by my side. " Hua Qing heard that hepared himself to a dog, and there were tears in his eyes. Thinking about the tyrannical deration of Si Li Ting to Su Jinxi before others, and listening to what Tang said to himself, tears fell one by one. "What? Can''t wait to find Si Li Ting now? Don''t you want me to touch you "No, I''m just in pain. Oh, please be gentle." "Be gentle. How can you have a long memory? You are cheap, but you have brought it from the bottom of my heart." The driver had long been sensible to get off the car, and there was only Hua Qing''s oppressive moan in the car. A familiar figure appeared in front of her. Hua Qing sees Si Li Ting''s figure getting closer and closer, and tears in her eyes are also more and more. This, duo Ting wants to take her out of the cage. "Why, seeing that your old lover''s body has be so warm, Hua Qing, you are really a bitch. He rolled sheets with me when I was with him, and now I''m married, and I never forget him. " Hua Qing said that if she hadn''t lost her head for a moment, if she had stayed with Si Li Ting for several years, she would have been more beautiful than now. His attitude towards Su Jinxi changed to himself. Did he still have such a hard time? On the surface, she is the film queen who is highly praised by everyone. Only she knows what kind of life she has. Even if Tang is not single-minded, as long as she is good enough, the key is that she is not good enough. In the United States, he changed women from time to time, and even took women home too much. Once upon a time, Hua Qing thought that all men were so yful that she could just keep one eye open and close her eyes. After all, Mrs. Tang had only herself.She took on many ys in order not to see Tang. Tang Zhen asked her to return home. When she knew the identity of Si Li Ting, Hua Qing died of remorse in her heart. The man outside the window is getting closer and closer. Si Li Ting doesn''t pay attention to the car nearby. Hua Qing watched him leave in front of him. He was doing dirty things with Tang Chen. He went straight to his car. "Tut, Si Li Ting is gone. Why, what are you still looking forward to?" Hua Qing''s eyes are gloomy, some people really once missed is a farewell. Si Li Ting from the hotel, the first time to call home, Su Jinxi did not go back. She has no friends, no rtives here. Where will she go when she is penniless in her wedding dress? Si Li Ting adjusted the monitoring around the hotel and found that Su Jinxi got on a taxi and asked people to check the whereabouts of the taxi. He followed the trail of the taxi all the way, but soon got a call from Lin Jun. Lin Jun''s voice was very heavy. "Sir, I have bad news. You''d better prepare yourself mentally first." "What?" "The taxi Miss Su took I fell into the sea by ident. " "What, what! Say it again Si Li Ting felt like he was dreaming, which must not be true. "I said Miss Su fell into the sea by ident. " "Boom Si Li Ting''s telephone came a burst of harsh voice. "Sir, are you all right?" Lin is worried to ask a way, Si Li Ting suffered such a big blow, for fear of his ident. There was a busy tone on the phone. Si Li Ting''s car did have an ident. He got the news that Su Jinxi had fallen into the sea. His mood copsed and his direction was a little bit crooked. Facing a white car suddenly out of control, Si Li Ting suddenly hit the steering wheel, the car hit the side of the streetmp. If he had been a littleter, he would have collided with the car behind him. After the car and continuous rear end, Si Li Ting''s windshield has broken, the air bag pop up. His arm was stabbed by the broken ss and was dripping with blood. Si Li Ting wakes up in the twinkling of stars, his right hand is already a piece of blood color, and there is blood on his forehead. He picked up his mobile phone and called Lin Jun, "assistant Lin, please say what happened again!" Assistant Lin cautiously replied, "someone has witnessed Miss Su''s taxi break through the guardrail and fall into the sea on the Coastal Expressway. Master, don''t worry. It doesn''t prove anything. Miss Su is very lucky. She will be OK. What''s the matter with you? Why is there such a loud noise just now "I''m ok. Send me the address. I''ll be right there. You''ll inform the rescue team and the fishing team." "Yes, sir." Si Li Ting just forced himself to keep calm. Only he knew his heart was bleeding. He stumbled open the door, ignoring more than 20 million still smoking luxury cars. At the moment, he had no mind to pay attention to the car ident, his feet were floating, his body was staggering towards the front. No one knows how hard he tried to persuade himself not to fall down. His Susu will be OK. He waved to stop a taxi, his right face has shed a lot of blood, white shirt also dyed a lot of blood. "Are you going to the hospital, sir?" The taxipany cut the road. "No, the coastal road. Come on." "Sir, you look badly hurt. You''d better go to the hospital first..." "Here you are. You''ll go to the coastal road at once." Si Li Ting''s face was gloomy and his body was full of cold breath. The driver saw the hidden sadness in his eyes. It must be very important to be able to go regardless of his life. "Sit down, sir!" On the road, Si Li Ting''s blood on his arm keeps flowing, but he doesn''t feel any pain. He prayed silently in his heart that Su Jinxi was safe, hoping that Lin Jun was wrong. His hands and feet trembled insensibly, though he wasforting himself. What if it''s really Su Jinxi? Si Li Ting had never been so flustered. The whole body up and down every nerve are tight, he has been mumbling to himself: "no, certainly not." To the scene of the incident, the coastal roadside has been broken down by the police with a yellow line isted. Si Li Ting lost a business card to the driver, "make this call to ask for the fare." "Sir Are you really not going to the hospital? " The driver is still worried about his health. Lin Jun has arrived at the scene and sees the bloody Si Li Ting. "You, my Lord, are you like this?" He thought of the loud noise on the phone before. I''m afraid Si Li Ting had an ident."Have you heard from Susu?" Si Li Ting opened his mouth to inquire about Su Jinxi''s whereabouts. "Yes, Miss Su fell down from there. I heard that the taxi didn''t slow down or even speed up when it was going downhill, so she broke out of the guardrail..." Si Li Ting prayed in his heart when he came. When he saw the deformed guardrail and the gap, he grabbed Lin Jun''s cor. "No matter what method you use, you must find Susu for me!" "My Lord, the rescue team and the fishing team are already in the water. Don''t worry, you will bring Miss Su back to you." Chapter 203 Must bring back to you, this sentence falls in Si Li Ting''s ear, is painful to his heart. If you fall from such a high ce, you will drown even if you don''t fall to death, but the vast sea below. I''m afraid it brings back It''s just the body. At the thought of Su Jinxi falling from here not long ago, Si Li Ting had a hot path in his head and rushed to the broken guardrail. Lin Jun found that it was not right, and he gave a fierce shout: "stop him." The police on the side of the road grabbed Si Li Ting, and Lin Jun was holding Si Li Ting from behind. "Don''t do anything stupid, my Lord." Si Li Ting''s arm is injured, and he will die if he jumps down. "I''m going to find Susu. She''ll be afraid and cold when she''s underwater alone. I said I''ll protect her forever. She is my life and death is my ghost. I have to apany her. She is alone for so long. I don''t want her to be alone on the road. What if other kids bully her? She is so crying that she will mor for me. I love her so much that I can''t bear to hurt her. How can I allow others to hurt her. Let me go. Susu is waiting for me. She will cry if she doesn''t see me... " Si Li Ting''s wound is still bleeding down, because of blood loss, his face is pale, passers-by look is a heartache. "Sir, don''t be impulsive, just passers-by said that the taxi fell into the sea. There is no absolute proof that Miss Su must be in a taxi, right? What if, what if she got off the bus on the way? She''s still alive somewhere. If you jump down, you will really die. Miss Su wille back to you when she is angry. What can I tell her? " In order to stabilize Si Li Ting, Lin Jun thought about the possibility. In Si Li Ting''s dark eyes, there was more luster, "yes, you''re right. What if Su Su wasn''t in the car? She''s still alive. She must be alive. She won''t die. I can''t. If I die, Susu won''t find me. " "My Lord, your injury is so serious that if you don''t treat it in time, you will have seque. If you can''t use your hand, Miss Su will be distressed in the future. You''d better go to the treatment first. I''m here, and I''ll tell you as soon as there''s any news. " Si Li Ting was greatly stimted, which will be confused, he is full of thought of Su Jinxi. "I have to heal. Where is the doctor? And the doctor? " "Sir, this way, I''ll send you to the hospital right away." Lin Jun carefully pacifies Si Li Ting. Now Su Jinxi is his only hope to live. If something happened to Su Jinxi, I''m afraid Si Li Ting will not survive. Fortunately, he can still use Su Jinxi''s name to restrain him. Lin Jun''s eyes are full of mncholy. How can these things happen to you? A couple who love each other end up in this situation. Su Jinxi''s life and death is unknown, Si Li Ting is seriously injured. Lin Jun looked at the Si Li Ting who was helped to get on the bus and left, and sighed. If something happened to Su Jinxi, what would happen to him in the future? Si Li Ting is treated in the hospital. Gu Nancang is also rushed by Su Jinxi to look at Si Li Ting and prevent him from doing stupid things. Gu Nancang thought that Si Li Ting had been hit hard, but he had a car ident. Still in the process of treatment, Gu Nancang made a call to Su Jinxi where there was no one around. "Little hammer, bad news, Si Li Ting, he..." "What''s wrong with third uncle?" "He had an ident." "What!!! What hospital is he in? I''ll be right here. " Where can su Jinxi sit. He fell into the sea and was not drowned, but Si Li Ting had an ident. "Hold on, little hammer. Don''t you think it''s suspicious? If you have an ident with your front foot, something will happen to your rear foot. And it was only an hour before and after we fell into the sea that someone had passed the news to him. You guessed right before, the other party''s purpose is not only you, but also Si Li Ting. If youe here now, it will be a failure. If the other party knows that you are still alive, he wille up with a more sinister way to deal with you. " Gu Nancang calm analysis, through the Si Li Ting this matter, he can be sure that the people behind the purpose is the two of them. For the sake of Su Jinxi''s safety, he must not let Su Jinxi show up now. "But Uncle..." "Don''t worry, little hammer. I have consulted the nurse. Si Li Ting''s injury is not too serious. Now he is sewing needles and disinfecting." Su Jinxi tightly pulled his finger, "Canghai, I want to see him, whether he is my cousin or not, I want to see him." In Si Li Ting''s most helpless moment, how can she ignore it? Si Li Ting must also miss himself as she miss him now."I can understand your feelings. It''s really inconvenient for you to appear now. We have no clue about the enemy. If you appear rashly and lead to death again, little hammer, isn''t today''s event enough to teach you a lesson? " Su Jinxi thinks about the taxi out of control when it goes downhill, and the helplessness and fear of falling into the sea. She doesn''t want to experience that feeling again. Gu Nancang is right. The only way is to hide in the dark, only to find out behind the scenes, even if we find clues, we can also have a way to deal with it. Now I''m like a headless fly, I can''t find any news. "Canghai, you will take good care of it." "Don''t worry. I''ll be informed as soon as the identification resultse out." "Well." Su Jinxi hung up the phone and looked at the brilliant sunshine outside, but her heart was suffering. After thinking about it, she didn''t know who she had offended. As for the other party, she would kill herself. Si Li Ting stitched up the wound, was pushed to the ward, need to rest for a period of time. Gu Nan Cang appears at the door, see Si Li Ting''s eyes have no luster. "How are you doing?" Gu Nancang was thinking about how to deal with this matter. The salvage team will soon salvage their own car. If they say they have survived, what about sujinxi? It seems that he can only cheat Si Li Ting, Gu Nancang looks lonely. "It''s OK." Si Li Ting wants to take the mobile phone, the injured hand was cast in ster, so it is inconvenient to move. Gu Nancang hands over the mobile phone for him. Si Li Ting is about to call Lin Jun. Gu Nancang took the lead and said, "Mr. Si, I''m here today to tell you a message." "What''s the news?" Seeing Gu Nancang''s expression, he felt a little uneasy. "I''ve been following jin''er since she left the hotel today." "What about Susu? Where is she now? " Si Li Ting''s eyes appeared a light. To boss Li Ting that with double with hope in the eyes, Gu Nancang heart uneasy. "Mr. Si, you, you should prepare yourself." "Susu, what''s wrong with her? You''ve survived. She must be all right? " Si Li Ting holds Gu Nancang with his left hand and looks forward to him. "I''m sorry, Mr. Si I can''t save jin''er. " "You, what do you say?" Si Li Ting''s pupil suddenly erges, time seems to solidify in this second, after a while Si Li Ting finds his voice. "What do you mean you can''t get it back? You''re all right here, and she''s alive? " There was a tremor in his voice. Gu Nancang shook his head, "I''m sorry, when I found jin''er, she had no gas." "How could Will that happen? " If he had a glimmer of hope before, Gu Nancang destroyed his hope with his own hands. Si Li Ting is like a doll who has lost his soul and sits on the bed. Gu Nancang can''t bear it, but for Su Jinxi''s life safety, he has no way. Si Li Ting in silence for a few seconds, fiercely pulled out the needle inserted in the left hand, a overturned bottle under the ground. The ss bottle fell to the ground, and he picked up a piece of ss and was about to scratch it towards his wrist. "Mr. Si, what are you going to do?" "Susu is dead. What face do I have to live in this world? I hurt her. If I had told her the truth earlier, things would not have been like this. But I am afraid, I am afraid that she will leave me after she knows her identity. How can I let her leave when I love her so much? So I was so selfish to hide everything. I thought I could hide it all my life. Who knows Susu wille to this end today. " Gu Nan Cang said several times, "what''s the use of your death? Can it change the ending? " "No, but at least I can apany her. She will be afraid when she goes on the road alone..." "If you want to die, I won''t stop you. Do you have the heart to let those who killed jin''er go unpunished?" "What?" Si Li Ting looks at Gu Nancang, "the person who killed Su Su?" "Si Li Ting, don''t rush to die. There''s something wrong with jin''er''s death." "What''s the trick?" "You put down the pieces of ss and I will tell you that if you are determined to die, jin''er will me you for not avenging her when you arrive on the huangquan road." "Si Li Ting this just let go and go back to bed," you said "At that time, something like that happened. I saw jin''er leave heartbroken. I was afraid that something would happen to her, so I caught up with her. When I went out, I just saw her get on a taxi. After getting off the taxi, I would leave and not stay for a long time. That taxi parking position is like waiting for jin''er, I chased it all the way.She left in a hurry. She didn''t have a cell phone. I had to chase her all the way. Seeing the taxi driving towards the seaside, I thought jin''er was going to the seaside for rxation. On an upslope, the taxi began to elerate sharply, which is understandable. But it is a long downhill, the taxi did not mean to slow down, but faster. I felt something was wrong, and I started to elerate. Who knows, a man jumped out of the car. The man was supposed to be the driver, and then the car ran out of control and ran out of the guardrail. I was worried, but I couldn''t stop the car. Finally, I watched the taxi rush out of the sea... " Chapter 204 Si Li Ting hears the process of Su Jinxi''s ident, his fingers can''t help tightening, and the fragments of his palm cut through the palm, but he seems to have no feeling. Gu Nancang saw that he looked lonely and in a bad mood. He knew the truth but couldn''t tell it. "At that time, I had no room to think, and I could only elerate to the ce where jin''er fell. But unfortunately, the ce where I fell was some distance from her. When I swam to her side, jin''er had no breath. I was devastated and helpless. If I had stayed in the sea, I would have died. I had to let go of jin''er and leave. Later, I happened to meet a passenger ship passing by. I was rescued, but jin''er... " Gu Nancang said every word, Si Li Ting''s hand tightened one point, and soon his palm was full of blood. "She Still in the sea? " ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Si Li Ting''s hand full of blood dials Lin Jun''s phone. "Assistant Lin, find Is Susu ready? " "Sir, not yet. The salvage team has just salvaged two cars, one for rent and one for Bentley. After investigation, it seems that the Bentley belongs to Mr. Gu. Don''t worry, sir. It''s just that you''ve got the car. You haven''t found anyone yet. So Miss Su still has hope. " Lin Jun''s words proved that Gu Nancang didn''t lie. He really drove into the sea, and Su Jinxi was real Telephonending, Lin did not hear his voice, quickly asked. "Sir, are you still listening? My lord... " Mr. Cang, don''t look at his face. The babysitter who suddenly appeared at your wedding and the taxi outside the hotel proved to be intentional. Before the car was about to fall into the sea, the taxi driver jumped out of the car and you just had an ident. It is very likely that someone will hurt you two. If you die, who will take revenge on jin''er? " A revenge let Si Li Tingpletely sober up, "yes, I can''t die, I still have so many things to do, I can''t die!" "Yes, you can''t die. I''ll get someone to see your wound right away." Gu Nancang talked about it well and then convinced Si Li Ting to take care of himself. Si Li Ting fainted when bandaging his hands. Maybe he lost too much blood, maybe he was devastated. At the same time, the identification results also came out, Han Chen holding the identification results. "Dr. Han, are Mr. Gu and I brothers and sisters?" Su Jinxi was so nervous only when his car broke through the guardrail and fell into the sea. His palms were covered with sweat. She is very afraid. If she is not Gu Nancang''s sister, what should she and Si Li Ting do? Han Chen pushed his sses. "Miss Su, after identification, you and Mr. Gu are brothers and sisters." When he heard that he and Gu Nancang were really brothers and sisters, Su Jinxi was ecstatic. She finally knew why the Su family had such an attitude towards her these years, because she was not the Su family from the beginning to the end. "Really, really?" She covered her mouth and couldn''t believe the truth. She said that she had no blood rtionship with Si Li Ting. "This is the result of identification. Look, I will tell Mr. Gu the result now." Su Jinxi''s eyes were full of tears. "No, I''ll tell him myself." She is about to go out with the identification sheet. Han Chen grabs Su Jinxi. "General manager Gu has told Miss Su not to go out easily, so as not to frighten the snake." Su Jinxi couldn''t help it. She thought she was a member of the Su family for so many years. Now she finally found her real family. This news she wants to tell Gu Nancang personally. In addition, she also wants to see how Si Li Ting''s injury is. "I, I''ll dress up and go out again. Doctor Han, can you help me buy something back?" Su Jinxi looks at Han Chen pitifully. "This All right Han Chen bought Su Jinxi a wig, a hat and clothes of totally different styles from her usual style. Su Jinxi has a special make-up. Even if her motheres, she may not know her. When the car arrived at the parking lot of the hospital, Su Jinxi did not dare to get off the car casually, so he had to wait for Gu Nancang toe down. She never thought she would have a brother when she was so old. Gu Nancang learned that Su Jinxi hade to the hospital and arrived at the garage the first time. Su Jinxi is waiting in the car for Gu Nancang toe down and the door opens. Gu Nancang looks at the sexy woman in enchanting and sexy clothes, with big sunsses and hat, and red lips. He couldn''t connect this woman with Su Jinxi, a little white rabbit in his memory. "Jin''er?" "I got it." Su Jinxi took off his sunsses, and Gu Nancang patronized and cared about Si Li Ting. They almost forgot about the identification results."How did it turn out?" Su Jinxi brushes tears, Gu Nancang see her this appearance, heart is not bottom. "Isn''t it? Jin''er, tell me quickly, why are you crying? Don''t scare me. " Su Jinxi rushes towards Gu Nancang. Although Gu Nancang has held Su Jinxi several times before, he has not embraced him so fiercely. "Jin''er, you''re talking. I''m a little flustered, aren''t you?" Gu Nancang has no bottom in his heart. "Brother, you are my brother!" Su Jinxi sobbed: "I finally have a family, I finally have a family!" "Jin''er, are you really my jin''er?" Gu Nancang''s voice trembled with excitement. If it wasn''t in the car, he would have hugged Gu Jinxi around. "Canghai, no, I should call you brother Nancang. This is the identification certificate. You see, it is written clearly in ck and white. Our matching degree is as high as 80%. If we are not close rtives, how can we have such a high matching degree?" "Jin''er, I finally found you. My God, you are really my sister. How can I feel that all this is so unreal? I''m still wondering where to find you. The mark on your waist is not obvious. Fortunately, God has eyes. I really found you. " Gu Nancang also held Su Jinxi tightly. "Before that, I felt a little kind to you inexplicably. When I saw you injured, I wanted to protect you. It''s not because of love, it''s because of family. Even though it''s across thousands of mountains and rivers, there''s an invisible line pulling us closer and closer. I''m sorry, jin''er, you have suffered in the Su family for so many years. My brother didn''t find you earlier. " Su Jinxi shook his head. "I never thought that I would have a brother. Now when I meet you, I already feel that this is the greatest fortune given to me by God." "Jin''er, if the old man knows to find you, he will be very happy. Let''s go. We will go home immediately." "Wait a minute, brother Nancang, how''s the third uncle?" "Look at my memory. As soon as I am happy, I forget everything. Si Li Ting almost died after knowing the news of your death." "What!!! Who told him I was dead? " Su Jinxi grasped Gu Nancang''s cor with excitement. "I''m sorry, jin''er. I said that. The fishing team will salvage my car. Then they will know that I have fallen into the sea, and if I show up again, that person will know that you are still alive. Si Li Ting and you are deeply in love. If I have not guessed wrong, someone will be watching his every move closely. Jin''er, it''s you who said you can''t show up for the time being. To make this y more real, your death is the key! I''ve thought about it. Tomorrow, I''ll send someone to find a dead woman''s body. Then I''ll pretend to salvage it from the sea and say it''s your body. As long as you die, it will be safe for the time being. " Gu Nancang said seriously. "But the third uncle will be very sad. I don''t want him to be sad." "I know, I know, this is also for your own good. Besides, the matter of Si Li Ting''s ident has not been found out. What if someone did it on purpose? Since that man dares to buy murderers, there is nothing that can''t be done. Jin''er, for your safety, please forgive me for having to do this. " Su Jinxi tears rolling, "I know this is the truth, what should I do there?" "I thought you were revenging. For the time being, he would not want to die. You can rest assured that I will stabilize him." "Brother Nancang, I want to see the third uncle, OK?" Su Jinxi looks at Gu Nancang with a pleading face. Chapter 205 Su Jinxi''s small face was full of tears. Gu Nancang felt pity for his pathetic appearance. "It''s not that I don''t want you to see him. Jin''er, you also see the situation. We have no clue about the behind the scenes. Even if you make up with him now, you won''t be in danger in the future. This man is vicious and I don''t want you to take risks. " "Brother Nancang, if I don''t say I''m still alive, I''ll take a look at the third uncle from a distance, and I won''t see him at all." Who can refuse Su Jinxi''s request? What''s more, he is Gu Nancang, the elder brother of Su Jinxi. "Well, I''ll go to the hospital to check if there is any abnormality. When it''s dark, you can dress up as a nurse and go to the ward round." Su Jinxi immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "good, good, that''s it. I listen to my brother." Gu Nancang gently stroked her hair, "jin''er, I don''t want to be like this, but there is no way. Can you understand me?" "Well, I know it''s none of my brother''s fault. It''s the dark hand behind the scenes." "I will temporarily persuade him to do stupid things by Si Li Ting''s side." "Thank you, brother Nancang." Su Jinxi knew how it felt to be loved. She waited silently for the dark, and the hospital was the coldest time at night. Originally, Gu Nancang asked Su Jinxi to go home and wait. Where was su Jinxi willing to leave, he had been waiting in the car. Late at night, Gu Nancang found a set of nurse''s clothes for her. Su Jinxi changed his clothes in a hurry, thinking that he was about to see Si Li Ting, and his steps were quickened. "Jin''er, don''t worry. The more anxious you are, the easier it will be." "I was too anxious." Su Jinxi stabilized his mind. They soon arrived at the floor of Si Li Ting, and a nurse came to him. Su Jinxi subconsciously had to duck his head for fear that others would find out. But in the twinkling of an eye, it would be a bad thing to shrink. Anyway, she is wearing a mask and the corridor is dim. Who can tell who she is? She straightened her back and walked forward, pushing open the door, Su Jinxi saw the people lying on the hospital bed at a nce. Su Jinxi flies to the front of the hospital bed. He is about to have a good look at Si Li Ting when he suddenly finds that the ss hanging bottle beside him is gently swaying. "The nurse came to change his dressing just now, and he was almost trapped." Su Jinxi patted her chest. "You stay with him for a while, and I''ll go out and watch for you first." "No Su Jinxi''s face changed, as if he had thought of something. He quickly pulled out the needle on the back of his hand. "Jin''er, what are you doing?" Gu Nancang looks at her with an unknown face. "Brother Nancang, do you remember the nurse who just went out? She just came out of the third uncle''s ward. The bottle has a slight shaking, which means that the nurse touched the bottle and asked her toe to change the medicine. Then she would take the changed bottle when she left. There must be something wrong with her leaving empty handed. " Su Jinxi has been through the disaster of life and death, and now he has be very cautious. "The medicine in this bottle was transparent before, but now it''s yellowish. There''s something wrong with it." Su Jinxi looks at Si Li Ting, who is still in a deep sleep, and is frightened. If this is really poison, what should she do if shees half a stepter? "Brother Nancang, you send this bottle to be tested to see if there are any bad ingredients in it." "And you?" "I''ll stay here for a while, and my uncle will leave." "Yes, I''ll be there soon." Gu Nancang takes the bottle to leave, and only Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting are left in the room. Su Jinxi gently wiped the bloodstain on the back of Si Li Ting''s hand with a cotton swab. Looking at his pale cheek, Su Jinxi''s eyes were full of love. Once upon a time, the spirit of Yiyi, always warm and silent looking at their own people, but now it is so weak lying here. His head and arms were wrapped in gauze, and his face was haggard. From the day Su Jinxi first saw Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting appeared in front of her like a king. How sad would you be if you knew that he was dead? When the news of his car ident came, he worried himself very much. It is conceivable that Si Li Ting experienced the pain from his heart. "Uncle, I''m sorry." Su Jinxi looked at his face again and again, as if to remember his face deep in his mind. Si Li Ting didn''t know what he had dreamt of. He grabbed Su Jinxi''s hand and murmured: "Su Su, Su Su." Su Jinxi''s tears rolled down on the back of his hand Half an hourter, Gu Nancang came back with the result, "jin''er, I''ve asked people to examine the ingredients in the bottle. Sure enough, you have no mistake. There''s really something wrong with it." "What medicine is in it?""It''s not a highly toxic drug, it''s a drug that can affect the human nerves." "Affect nerves?" "Yes, it''s an international banned drug. If injected into the human body, it will not die, but it will damage the immune system. It makes people''s resistance decline, and it makes people crazy. " Su Jinxi eyes light a cold, "who is so vicious, not to the third uncle''s life, but to let him crazy live! Maybe the other party in this ident doesn''t want his uncle dead, but wants him to be disabled in the ident. " Gu Nancang''s face was also very serious. "In this way, the other party may not hate you. His purpose is to torture Si Li Ting. You used to be a student. You had no grievances or enmities with others. Even if the Su family didn''t like you, you couldn''t have killed you. So I guess that person should not be your enemy, but know that you are Si Li Ting''s favorite person and want to hurt and attack him through your death. He will choose to announce the truth at the wedding site in order to put you in the center of public opinion. That person may not know that Si Li Ting knew his life experience from the beginning. And your run is what he expected, after you fell into the sea, he quickly spread the news to Si Li Ting''s ears, stimting him to have an ident. This is more than that. After Si Li Ting was hospitalized, he was injected with drugs. Obviously, the other party didn''t want his life, just wanted to torture him. " Su Jinxi frowned tightly. "Who has the third uncle offended? As for the man, should he be so vicious to him?" "I''ll ask him when he wakes up. It''s not safe here. I''ve prepared a private hospital for him. I''ll transfer it immediately." "Good." Su Jinxi had to leave first in order to prevent her from being detected. Si Li Ting was transferred to a private sanatorium overnight, while Lin Jun needed to manage the operation of thepany temporarily and stay in thepany. Su Jinxi has been wearing heavy make-up, with a mask quietly stay at Si Li Ting side to take care of him. Si Li Ting''s body and heart after a double blow, people fell into a high fever in aa. "Uncle, you must survive." Su Jinxi wiped Si Li Ting''s forehead with a dry towel. Gu Nancang see two people''s appearance some in the heart can''t bear, "you also don''t feel sad, I think Si Li Ting is not willing to wake up. When he wakes up, he has to face the pain of losing you, so he doesn''t want to wake up "Really can''t, only give him a fever injection." Su Jinxi sighed. The diseasees like a mountain, no matter how severe, once a strong person gets sick, he bes so vulnerable. She finally understood what kind of mood Si Li Ting had for her. She was afraid of holding it in the palm of her hand and wanted to protect her. This is Su Jinxi''s feeling now, although she stays at Si Li Ting''s side, a heart is turbulent. "Jin''er, I have told the old man what I found you, and he told you to go home as soon as possible." "Home, home to America? Brother Nancang, you haven''t told me about family care. " "Well, I''ll tell you slowly." "Well." Gu Nancang looked out of the window as if he was remembering something. "Gu family is one of the top ten Chinese families in the United States. From ancient times to the present, the bigger the family, the more chaotic it is. For example, in ancient times, this is the case with the gates and pces, not to mention the family, but also other families. " "Yes, I understand that this is true of the Tang family. The Su family is just defeated now and there is nothing to contend with. Otherwise, it is the same." "Gu''s family is different from these families. The eldest daughter inherited the family business from the ancestors." "Brother Nancang, are you wrong? Aren''t you the eldest son? In ancient times, how could women be allowed to inherit more than women? " "This is the difference that I said. Our family is a very old and secret family, which used to be the head of the n. It is said that our family has a special ability that only women can learn, so the patriarch can only be a woman. After that, the family suffered great changes and suffered the disaster of extermination. Later, in order to avoid the disaster, the ancestors moved to the United States. The style of being a woman in charge of the family has been spread to today, and there is no problem with everything. The mistake is in our mother''s body, ording to our family rules, our father should choose one from the family "What? Is that not a close rtive? " Su Jinxi reacted very much. "No, no, no, no, although the ancestors who came to the United States were all rtives, after so many years of baptism, there were not many close rtives. Let''s go back to our mother. She has been designated as the next sessor of the family. ording to the rules, she has to choose a husband in the big family. The people of the previous generation would choose a few people when their mother was a child, which is a bit like the meaning of the emperor''s son-inw in ancient times. Finally, it was up to the mother to choose freely. Who knows that her mother only has the affection of brother and sister to those uncles, but has no love for men and women.The idea of the previous generation is very stubborn, demanding that the mother must make a choice. My mother ran away in a fit of anger. People in the family said that her mother''s character was very tricky. No one expected what she would do. Two yearster, she returned home and gave birth to me. No one knows who she is with, and some children... " Chapter 206 Su Jinxi was stunned. Obviously, he couldn''t believe it. Gu Nancang''s serious expression didn''t seem to be making fun of her. "And then what happened? Where is mother now? " After learning that he is Gu Nancang''s sister, Su Jinxi wants to know everything about his family. "My mother came back home with me in her arms, which caused aplete conflict. My grandfather and grandmother were furious and threatened to ask my mother to kill me. Mother naturally does not want to, no matter how forced by others, she will not say anything about that man. After all, my grandfather and grandmother were her only child, but she couldn''t resist her, so I had to let her stay with me. When I was born, my grandparents also liked it very much, and we no longer forced my mother to marry. The good time is not long. After my mother came home, she was like a changed person. Maybe she was thinking about her father. Not long after I was weaned, my mother left again. When she came back, she was pregnant with you. My grandparents were very angry but helpless. Later, mother often left, no one knows where she went. Thest time my grandfather got the news from her mother was to let him pick you up. Mother said you have a butterfly birthmark on your waist. My grandfather went to that ce and didn''t wait for anyone. It was after that phone call that my mother had no news any more. Maybe she had been... " "Do you know who our father is?" Su Jinxi was a little disappointed. He thought he would finally have a chance to see his family. Who knows. Gu Nan Cang shook his head. "If only I knew. I look like my mother, but you should look like father." "Really..." Su Jinxi took out his mobile phone to see his appearance, saying that children are the epitome of parents. Is her father like this? Think of here, my heart bes warm again. "No matter what happened at that time, I believe mom and dad must love each other very much, otherwise there will be no me." "Yes, jin''er, this pair of eyes is the most simr to your mother." Gu Nancang remembers that when Jiasu Jinxi checked her circle of friends for the first time, her circle of friends had a picture of her eyes. At that time, Gu Nancang thought that the eyes were very beautiful. At that time, he had not reflected that the eyes were very simr to the photos of his mother. It is because other ces in Su Jinxi are not like his mother, he did not recognize it earlier. Su Jinxi whispered: "then why have I been adopted by the Su family for so many years?" "I''m afraid you have to ask the people of the Su family, but you don''t show up now. You''ve also seen the man''s tactics. If you don''t find out who he is, you''ll be in danger. " Brother Nancang, I can''t hide in the dark all my life? " Gu Nan Cang shook his head gently, "jin''er, you are the daughter of Gu family. This is a good opportunity for you to be reborn." "Rebirth?" "Yes, what happened at the wedding ceremony of Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting has been made public for a long time. You can''t argue with a hundred words. Taking advantage of the falling into the sea, how can you write off all the things in the past? Next, you can follow me to look back on my family. It''s no longer what I used to care for. Although I care for my family a lot, my appearance seems bright, but it''s not so good. " "Why?" Su Jinxi looks puzzled. She still remembers the scene when Gu Nancang returned home. All the celebrities from the upper ss came. Who didn''t give him face? "As I have said, women are respected by the family, and my mother is missing. My grandmother died ten years ago, and my grandfather is very old. All those people who care for the family want to take their ce. And I am always a man, and can not sit on the position of president of the head office. If my grandfather falls down, I will really end up caring for my family. At present, those who are eyeing the position are Gu Mingzhu, the daughter of the eldest uncle, and Gu ran, the daughter of the second uncle. Thest call my mother made to my grandfather showed that it was in China, so my grandfather deliberately asked me to return home on the ground of setting up a branch office. First, it is to divide the power. Even in the future, I will not be ignored. Secondly, we want to find you. Of course, there is very little hope to find you. We know nothing about other things except that you have a butterfly birthmark on your waist. Fortunately, God has eyes, let me find you, jin''er, you are the biggest knot in my grandfather''s heart. Do you know how much he''s been thinking about you these years? By the way, now that the result is confirmed, I''ll call him immediately. " Gu Nancang quickly called the old man, "it''s me, my grandfather, my sister found it!" "What! eureka? Where is she? Bring it back quickly and let me have a look. " The old man''s voice was very excited. "It''s a long story. I''ll let her talk to you now." Gu Nancang hands the mobile phone to Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi looks flustered, and suddenly she has more family members. She is at a loss. "Girl, are you listening?" The voice of the old man came from the phone. Su Jinxi hemmed and hawed, "I, I am.""Good boy, you''ve suffered all these years on your own. It''s because we didn''t take good care of you. Now we find you." The old man choked as he spoke. Maybe he thought about some of the things that happened in those years. "No, no, no, it''s not your fault. I haven''t med anyone. I''ve had a good time these years. Don''t worry." "When are you going back to America? My grandfather is not very well, and I don''t know how long he can live. Can my grandfather want to see you earlier? " Su Jinxi has no way to refuse the old man''s request. She looks at Si Li Ting, who is unconscious in bed. This side of the matter has not been resolved, the family urged her to go back. "I have a little business here. I''lle back when I''m done with it, OK?" "Yes, of course, but my grandfather missed you and wanted to see you earlier." Su Jinxi''s heart was almost melted. She didn''t want to go back to see her real family. "I''ll be back as soon as possible." "Dear child, can you call me grandfather?" The old man asked carefully. They feel that they owe a lot to this child, and they are the treasure that they have not found easily. They are afraid that they will offend Su Jinxi. "Wai, grandfather." Su Jinxi is not used to people who have not met yet. "Well, my grandfather is waiting for you toe back." "Well." Su Jinxi hung up the phone, and on the other side of the ocean, she suddenly had a family, a feeling she had never had before. From now on, she has a trace of concern from her family, which is different from that in the past. In the Su family, she has never experienced the warmth of her family. Now she has just met her family, and her heart is warm. Si Li Ting on the bed has been in aa for a day. Su Jinxi gently wipes his cheeks, hands and feet with a towel. "Brother Nancang, what should I do next?" "I just thought about it. If we didn''t guess wrong, the target of that person is Si Li Ting. At your funeral, he is bound to appear. All his schemes are designed to torment Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting must be very miserable. Do you think that person will miss this good opportunity "Brother Nancang, do you mean that we are looking in the dark to see who is the murderer?" "It''s good. I''ll try my best. Maybe I''ll get something." "In this way, there is no doubt that a handful of salt was sprinkled on the third uncle''s wound..." "Jin''er, I don''t have a better way Gu Nancang sighed, which is also the best way to protect Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi was silent for a long time, "that''s it." Three dayster. Si Li Ting had a long dream, which was full of Su Jinxi. In fact, their first meeting was not in the Tang family. Su Jinxi may have forgotten that four years ago, Si Li Ting did not have his present status. At that time, in order to win an important project, he was drunk with others. He had drunk too much in order to go out and breathe. He slipped and almost fell. "Are you all right, sir?" A bright female voice sounded in his ear. Si Li Ting felt that his body was held by people, and he looked down at the man. It was a little girl with a bright smile and a pair of eyes as clear as theke. "I''m fine." He replied indifferently. "Are you all right when you drink like this? I''ll buy you some sober up. Wait for me here. Don''t leave. " Si Li Ting looked down and saw her chest card Su Jinxi. Of course, he won''t wait for her toe back. He has not finished drinking, and he has to continue. It was just an episode that he met casually. He never thought that he would meet her again one day. asionally in the middle of the night, he would think of a warm smiling face as warm as the sun in his heart. Until that day, Lin Jun called him, "Ye, Tang Ming is going to get married, and the old man wants you to go home for dinner at night." "With whom?" He asked casually. "With Miss Su, it seems that she is called Su Jinxi." Su Jinxi, inexplicably familiar with the three words, his eyes again appeared such a smiling face, Tang Ming to marry the person turned out to be her. He never went back to the Tang family just for her, "OK, I''ll go back after I''ve dealt with the things at night." In order to see him again, he came to the Tang family. Who knows that so many things happenedter. Now he thought that he fell in love with her at first sight, but he remembered it for several years. "Susu, Susu..." Si Li Ting woke up from his sleep, and Lin all rushed to the bed, "Ye, you finally wake up." "And Susu?" Si Li Ting looks for Su Jinxi''s figure for the first time. "Master, you should prepare yourself. Miss Su, we have found it."Si Li Ting a face surprise, "really, where is she?" "Miss Su has been in the sea for several days and nights. When we raised it, it was already It''s swollen. " "Salvage?" Si Li Ting wakes uppletely from the dream, marriage, car ident, falling into the sea a series of things appear in the brain. Yes, Gu Nancang said before that he apanied Su Jinxi to the sea, but he still had no chance to save Su Jinxi. Now even the body has been found, Si Li Ting is sad. "Susu I found it. " "Yes, it''s in the funeral home now. Would you like to go?" Si Li Ting was silent for a long time before he opened his mouth Take me to Susu. " God knows how hard it took him to say these words. Chapter 207 If you can, Si Li Ting just wants to be immersed in his beautiful dream forever and never wake up. Once he wakes up, he has to face the reality that he least wants to face. Rao is that he doesn''t want to admit it any more. The reality is not that he can change it casually. On the way to the funeral home, Lin Jun has been worried about him for fear of any ident. His face was haggard, and his eyes were distressed. So silent all the way to the funeral home, a car off Si Li Ting rushed out. Lin Jun looks at Si Li Ting''s lonely back. In just a few days, he can turn an energetic person into this one. To the morgue, Si Li Ting pulled the white cloth apart. The woman inside had been soaking in the sea for too long, and could not see the original appearance. She wore her previous wedding dress, which was specially designed by Si Li Ting, which is unique in the world. Seeing the wedding dress on a woman, where would he doubt it. "Su, Su, me..." Said he was about to pick up the female corpse, Lin Jun gently pulled him apart. "My Lord, Miss Su is dead. You''d better not mess with her and let her go to safety." Si Li Ting tightly holding that frightening female corpse, "I don''t want it. Susu is mine." "Sir, you will only make Miss Su go restless. You''d better cremate her and prepare for the funeral." "Funeral Hehe Si Li Ting''s fingers trembled and caressed the swollen face of the female corpse. Clearly a few days ago, Su Jinxi was still smiling in his arms. Why did things be like this? If he had known it would be like this, he would not have kept it from her. "Susu." Si Li Ting hissed exhausted, and everything in the past came to mind. "You, who are you?" "In terms of seniority, I want to call you third uncle. You can''t do this. I don''t care aboutst night''s affairs. Please let me go." "No, I''m not afraid. I''m afraid of the third uncle." "Uncle, help me..." "Uncle, I''m so hungry..." "Uncle, don''t make any noise!" "Uncle, you are so kind to me." "I''ll bite you bastard!" "Even if the sky falls, I won''t leave. Uncle, I love you. I will never leave you." "Si Li Ting, from now on, you are my cousin. Besides, we have nothing to do with it." Screen frame in the wedding, she threw around on the dust, Si Li Ting heart as if there are thousands of knives in the cut. "So this is the taste of lingchi." Si Li Ting copsed. "Yeh Lin Jun quickly helped him up. "You have to take care of yourself. Don''t be too sad, or Miss Su won''t be happy in the sky." Si Li Ting gas if gossamer, eyes from the female corpse body transfer, "prepare for the funeral." If it''s really good for her, let her settle down early rather than keep it here all the time. "Yes, sir." The news of Su Jinxi''s death in the sea soon spread all over the country, and most of the Inte was filled with some regretful remarks. "It''s a pity that Miss Su is so beautiful that she and Mr. Si are a perfect match." "That is, who is so annoying, Mingsi always doesn''t care about blood rtionship, and someone has to break it." "The wedding scene is so romantic. If I had such a luxurious wedding, I would have tough and wake up in my dream. The God is so cruel that the happy event turns into a funeral." Everyone is sorry for Su Jinxi''s death, and few people will make sarcastic remarks. As for the happiest of all, Bai Xiaoyu and others, who had made great efforts to get rid of Su Jinxi, who fell into the sea by himself. Su Meng was so excited when he heard the news that he almost celebrated with firecrackers. Tang Ming came home to see that Su Meng was so happy that he just got the news that Su Jinxi had fallen into the sea and confirmed his death. "Are you happy that your sister died?" Su Meng heard the cold voiceing from behind, scared to quickly put up a smile, "no, Ming, I just saw a joke." Tang Ming saw her guilty eyes, obviously the person she wanted was su Jinxi. "Su Meng, what are you and Bai Xiaoyu nning? Is Su Jinxi''s death rted to you? " From the day of marriage, Tang Ming saw that there was something wrong with them, and the two people were getting together. "Ming, what are you talking about? Although I am jealous of your feelings for Su Jinxi, she is my sister after all. And it''s a living life. How could I have done it to her? Besides, I heard from the news that she lost control of her car and fell into the sea. How can I predict the wedding day in advance? " What she said was unreasonable. First, Su Meng didn''t know their identity. Second, she didn''t have the courage. But if not, what did Su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu do?"Why are you not sad at all when your sister is dead?" "I told you before, I hate her very much, as long as she lives in this world, you will not love me. Her death is only good for me, not bad for me. Ming, shall we live in peace in the future Su Meng also has her own calction. She knows that if she says something against her will only make Tang Ming more suspicious of her. It''s better to tell the truth, so Tang Ming won''t know about it. Tang Ming looked at her up and down, "you are really vicious." "Ming, I know you may not like me, but I like you. Is there a mistake? I just want to be with you. You only have su Jinxi in your eyes. No matter what others do, you won''t like it. In addition, I calcted you. You hate me. But I do all this because I love you, Ming. We still have a long way to go. I believe you will like me a little bit "Oh, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. I won''t like you with or without Su Jinxi." See Tang Ming to leave again, Su Meng seized Tang Ming''s hand, "Ming." In Tang Ming''s cold eyes, she had to slowly release him, "Ming, that Let''s go to my sister''s funeral tomorrow. After all, it''s a family. " "I see." Then he left without looking back. Su Meng was so angry that she sat on the sofa. She thought Tang Ming was her own when Su Jinxi died. Now it seems that Tang Ming is indifferent to herself. But in a sh, sheughed happily again. Su Jinxi just died. As time goes by, Tang Ming will forget her. How can a dead man argue with his own living? When the timees, he is the wife of Tang Mingming who is married by the media. What does Bai Xiaoyu argue with himself? Su''s family also got the news of Su Jinxi''s death. Su''s father''s face was angry, "it was you who held me so that I could not tell the truth. If I had said that, nothing would have happened. Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting were not cousins. Su Jinxi and the Su family have no blood rtionship, because of your revenge, let a couple miss, do not say that there is still a gap between yin and Yang! " Su''s mother''s expression was also very ugly, "how do I know that these things will happen? I don''t want to. " "You don''t want to. Although Su Jinxi is not our daughter, she always treats us as her own parents. From childhood to adulthood, she didn''t make any noise even though we were partial to dreamer. I heard that the Su family had no money, so she casually sold her 30 million yuan. Over the past few years, she has to work part-time after school every day. All the money she earns from part-time work has been given to us, even if it is not much. She didn''t feel sorry for the Su family, but what did they do to her? She has been using it as a tool. That''s a human life. She died because of you! Don''t your conscience hurt? " Su Fu, who was silent for a long time, broke outpletely. When Su''s mother saw that she was yelled at, she was angry. "Who are you talking to? I said I didn''t mean to. Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting treat me like that. I just want them to suffer. Although I don''t like Su Jinxi, I don''t want to put her to death. I''m not very sad about her death. Can I bring her back to life now? I can tell you, you''d better rot in your stomach about the fact that Su Jinxi is not our daughter. " "Why?" Su Fu didn''t understand why she suddenly mentioned this topic again. "Why, you think, we know that Su Jinxi is not the daughter of the Su family. Why don''t we help her at the wedding? Even if it is not her own parents, at least also raised her so big, if spread out to others will think? We must say that we are heartless, and you can see the feelings of Si Li Ting to Su Jinxi. What do you think he will do if he knows it''s his cousin or if he wants to marry her and let him know that we haven''t told the truth? The Su family is in danger. He doesn''t have to do anything to deal with us! " Su Fu obviously didn''t think of thisyer, "isn''t it unjust that Jinxi died? I feel guilty that I don''t even know the truth about death. " "What''s your shame? What do you think you feel when people are dead? It''s not that we raised her. It''s estimated that she died long ago. It''s a blessing for her to live so many more years. She should thank us for not having time. " Su''s father was not as free and easy as his mother. He felt that Su''s family was not good to Su Jinxi since he was a child. Now she died young. He never had a good night''s sleep since he knew that Su Jinxi had fallen into the sea. Although he always felt that it was the best news that he didn''t find it. Maybe Su Jinxi was still alive. Until her body was found and confirmed dead, Su Fu felt as if the sky had fallen.Over the years, Su''s mother has asked Su Jinxi not to be nice to her because she is not her own daughter. Anyway, she is not her own daughter. How to feed her is a white eyed wolf. The better she is, the better she will not be good to herself. Su''s father was brainwashed by his mother, and he has always acquiesced in his attitude towards Su Jinxi. Carefully recalling the past to the present, Su Jinxi has never done a thing sorry for the Su family. The more Su Fu thinks about it, the more guilty he feels. But what Su''s mother said was also true. Now he said that it would only bring disaster to the Su family. Chapter 208 The people who came to Su Jinxi''s funeral were basically those who had attended the wedding before. A few days ago, they were still so alive that a life suddenly disappeared, and everyone was deeply sorry. The funeral site was full of white flowers, and all the visitors were dressed in ck. Su Jinxi saw Si Li Ting standing in front of the urn. He had yellow hair in ck and his blue eyes were covered with gray. Although he is still as straight as he used to be, he looks like a pine that never falls. But now his back reveals an endless destion and loneliness. Su Jinxi looks at Si Li Ting with tears in his eyes. He stood in front of the urn, pale, for a few days, rapidly emaciated by the crash and the crash. Fingers touch the urn, as if this is Su Jinxi''s cheek. "Susu, you big liar!" Su Jinxi, who was dressed as a cleaner, looked at his death and listened to him with a broom. When he heard him, Su Jinxi was in pain. "You said you would never leave me no matter what happened. How could you bear to leave me?" Si Li Ting''s voice is obviously hoarse. Su Jinxi doesn''t know how he came over these two days. His heart is even more miserable. Third uncle, I don''t want to leave you, but I have no way. Afraid of being discovered, she lowered her head and pretended to pick up some debris. "Susu, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have lied to you. If I had told you the truth earlier, you wouldn''t be angry. If you don''t get angry, you won''t run away. I hurt you! But don''t worry, I won''t let you die in vain When Si Li Ting said this, his voice was gnashing his teeth. He would certainly find out who had assassinated Su Jinxi. All of a sudden, he opened the ashes, and Lin Jun on one side hastened to ask, "Ye, what are you doing?" Si Li Ting is out of a very special ne, "I want to be with Su Su forever." Listen to him say so, Su Jinxi quickly raised his head, the next second found that Si Li Ting put some of the ashes in the ne pendant. He held the pendant tightly, with a deep feeling in his eyes, as if the pendant was su Jinxi. "Susu, the third uncle said that no matter what happens, I will not leave you, so that we can be together forever." Su Jinxi saw that he put the ne with ashes in his arms, and his tears almost fell down. The furthest distance in the world is not life and death, but I stand in front of you but dare not to recognize. These days, the Secretary Li Ting is hard, Su Jinxi is even more miserable, and she has to bear ayer of bitterness that she does not dare to meet. Always together? Uncle, wait a minute, we''ll be together. The Su family came over, and Tang Ming''s expression was also slightly haggard. Although his feelings for Su Jinxi are not as deep as those of Si Li Ting, after all, he has loved him. How can su Jinxi not be sad when he dies? Su mother saw that she was not sad because she was afraid of others. She painstakingly painted some foundation today, which made her feel pale. makeints about Su Meng. Two people are as white as zombies. "Third uncle, you are sorry." Although he had a lot of words to persuade Tang Ming, his words only changed into this one. Su''s mother was even more exaggerated and threw herself on the urn. "Jinxi, my daughter, how miserable you died! How can you bear to leave mom and Dad, let mom and dad send ck haired people. What should I do when you''re dead? Jinxi, would you like to go back to your mother Su Jinxi can see clearly from the side, and Su''s mother drips some eye drops into her eyes while others are not paying attention. It seems to be found that Su Meng is standing on one side and indifferent. Su''s mother pulls Su Meng over, indicating that she also wants to show something. Su Meng some reluctantly, Su''s mother will put their own eye drops quietly to Su Meng''s hand. Even though she had known that Su''s mother''s family were heartless, Su Jinxi underestimated her face. Watching their poor performance, Su Jinxi was d that he was not from the Su family. Si Li Ting rebukes coldly: "take away your hand, you have no qualification to touch her!" Su mother''s face is very ugly, in front of so many people, Si Li Ting unexpectedly said such words, did not give them the face of the Su family. "Xiao Si, you see, we are all a family, how can you talk like that? Jinxi is our daughter. We are all very sad when such a thing happens. Her father has not had a good sleep for several days. I also think that Jinxi will leave us like this, how hard it will be in my heart. I haven''t had a good meal since I learned of her ident, my poor daughter "Put away your crocodile tears. You haven''t treated her well when she was alive, let alone dead.Susu didn''t like you when she was alive. You don''t need your condolence when you die. Get out of here "There''s something wrong with you, Si Li Ting!" Although Su''s mother doesn''t like Su Jinxi on the surface, she still pretends to be a harmonious family outside. Si Li Ting is not so good Xinqing, acting with her, and seeing the Su family is full of fire. "Go away!" Si Li Ting''s face was full of rage, and Su''s mother snorted coldly. "Just go away. Do you think I''m rare?" Su''s mother was angry when Si Li Ting said that, regardless of what others thought, she took Su Fu and left directly. In other people''s eyes, he thought it was Si Li Ting''s life experience and the Su family''s unhappiness. Si Li Ting is indifferent, he gently stroked the urn. "Susu, with me, no one will hurt you again." The water like eyes are like looking at your intimate lover. "The general manager is very affectionate. Look at his eyes. If I die, someone will do the same to me, I would rather die." "Yes, it''s said that the richer the man is, the worse he is. But you can see that the manager is as single-minded as he wants to be. The rich, handsome and single-minded man is afraid that there is no one else except the general manager. " "That may not be true. I think Mr. Tang is also good. Have you heard about Mr. Gu? The general manager Gu fell into the sea with Su Jinxi. It''s a pity that Gu can''t swim, but Miss Su can''t. It''s a fool again. I''m really jealous of her. She''s so beautiful that she died at such a young age. " Everyone you say me a word, Si Li Ting turned a deaf ear, he held the urn tightly, as if that was his whole world. Lin Jun saw Si Li Ting out of control, and quickly came to stop him: "Ye, don''t be like this. Many people are watching." Si Li Ting was just released by Lin Jun''s words. He went to one side, and his eyes were still staring at the urn, for fear of being robbed of the urn. Gu Nancang came solemnly in ck. "Mr. Si, you are all my vinegar. You didn''t save Miss Su back." Si Li Ting''s blue veins on the back of his hand are exposed. He knows that no one can me him. He can only me himself. Looking up at the photo in the Lingtang, Su Jinxi has a bright smile. Thinking about her lovely appearance in her arms, Si Li Ting is more miserable. A tear fell slowly from his eyes and sshed on the lily, which trembled gently. The third uncle cried. The man who didn''t change his face when he copsed that day actually cried! " Su Jinxi held the broom tightly in her hand. She felt a hand in her chest tugged at her heart, which was painful and painful. Third uncle, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. After Gu Nancang hadforted Si Li Ting, he had been paying attention to the people in the crowd to see if there was anything special. However, there are too many peopleing today. The Su Tang family and Si Li Ting have a wide range of contacts, and the spirit hall is full of people. Some of them are just for a look, so there are more than one or two strange people. There are even some people who are very happy and don''t know what they are talking about. Some are sentimental, some are praying, some areughing. The situation is obviously moreplicated than Gu Nancang imagined. It is not easy to find one of the most problematic among so many people. At first, he thought it was easy to find that man. His purpose was to find someone who was staring at him. Now when Su Jinxi dies, Si Li Ting is single again. Many people take aim at Si Li Ting. "I can see that the secretary is so young and promising and has a deep love for his wife. I can see that he is a good man. After a while, when he recovers, I will introduce my niece to him." "Tut Tut, can people like your niece?" "Where can my niecepare with Su Jinxi? They have a master''s degree in finance, and they have good looks and talent. " "Well, my daughter is not bad." Some people are discussing to cooperate with Si Li Ting, while others want to marry Si Li Ting. Everyone has his own plot, so it''s not just one person and two people who have problems, but many people have problems. Gu Nancang has no choice but to underestimate the people''s heart. The deep feeling shown by Si Li Ting makes many unmarried girls fall in love with each other. And Si Li Ting''s worth is more coveted, that day''s Wedding Pageant is notmon people willing to spend. How many people have been staring at Si Li Ting, and would like to marry his daughter to him immediately. There are very few people who have such conditions. In people''s eyes, he is shining gold. Greedy people appear on the face, everyone is so mean. Gu Nancang really didn''t know how to judge. Su Jinxi also forgot to observe the crowd, all her attention was only focused on Si Li Ting. Until the end of the mourning, the burial is about to take ce and everyone moves to the destination.The cemetery was chosen by Si Li Ting himself. It is a good geomantic treasurend, and it costs a high price. But no matter how good a cemetery is, people are dead. At any time and anywhere, the body is like the ashes of the wind. Chapter 209 The soil is covered a little bit, but Si Li Ting''s feelings and memories of Su Jinxi can''t be buried here. The tombstone has long been erected as "the tomb of Su Jinxi, the wife of Xiankao". As he said, Su Jinxi''s life is his man and his death is his ghost. But he didn''t want to see the end at all. He would rather be separated from her as long as she was alive. "Third uncle, Susu likes you best in this life, and I will apany you forever." There is Su Jinxi''s brilliant smile in his mind, which can only stay in his mind forever. Si Li Ting thought that the body was like an arrow from the bowstring and rushed towards the front. He pushed aside the undertaker. "Get out of here." Everyone was frightened by his disorder and did not dare to move. This gentleman is of noble status and no one dares to disturb him. As if God was moved by his infatuation, the sky began to rain. Si Li Ting kneels on the ground, good-looking hands at the moment but desperately digging the soil. "Susu, you are so timid that you must be afraid to leave you here? There are so many insects on the ground. You are most afraid of insects. I, we will not bury them. The third uncle will take you home and return to our home. " He seems to have gone mad and tried to dig out the soil he had just filled. If he had been deliberately forbearing in the spirit hall before, he could not help it at this moment. Tears rolling down, wetting in the soil. The more the rain, Si Li Ting did not care about his own filthy, he dug out the ashes box from the ground and put it tightly on his chest. "Su, Su, me..." Seeing this scene, many people were moved to tears. "It''s very moving. Thepany always has too much affection for Miss Su." "My God, is this a TV y? I always thought that people like Mr. Si would only appear on TV. I didn''t expect that there would be people in real life "The general manager is too affectionate. If only Miss Su was still alive." Not far away, a bent body, wrinkled Su Jinxi saw this scene has been full of tears. Gu Nancang grabs her body, which she unconsciously walks towards Si Li Ting. Taking advantage of the crowd''s attention, he takes Su Jinxi away. After a tree, Su Jinxi is tightly held in his arms by Gu Nancang. "Jin''er, you can''t go out. I know you feel bad. You can cry if you want." From the beginning of Lingtang, Su Jinxi has been holding back tears for fear that she will show clues. Had known that Si Li Ting would be sad, but she did not know that he would be sad like this. "Brother Nancang, don''t stop me..." "Sorry jin''er, I can''t let you go." Gu Nancang hugged Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi fiercely bites to his shoulder. Gu Nancang feels pain. He knows that Su Jinxi and Si Li Tingyuan are more painful than him. He just frowned and made no sound of pain. Su Jinxi just wants a way to vent. She knows it''s not right, but she feels like she''s holding a fire in her heart. She is going to be crazy. Obviously, she is so close to Si Li Ting, but she can''t recognize each other. Rain from the leaves of the gap hit, she burst into tears, in Gu Nancang''s arms crying exhausted. "Uncle..." Gu Nancang is deeply distressed, and he has no better way. He can only let Su Jinxi bite his shoulder and cover the back of Su Jinxi''s head with his palm. "Jin''er, don''t be sad." Lin Jun came forward to pull up Si Li Ting, "master, get up, Miss Su can''te back, you can let her go to safety." "Don''t take Susu. Susu is mine. I won''t give it to anyone." He looks like a stubborn child. Lin Jun looked at the water drops on his face and could not tell whether it was tears or rain. "My Lord, Miss Su''s flowers are nted here. She will like it here. Put it down." "Susu said she had no family, no friends, and I was everything to her. If I left, she would have nothing..." Si Li Ting murmured to himself, suffered a huge blow, the whole person haspletely copsed. "My Lord! What Miss Su likes most is quiet. If you mess with her like this, she will feel ufortable. In the future, if you want to see her, you cane here at any time. It''s the time to be buried. If Miss Su''s burial time is missed, Miss Su will not be at ease. " Old man Tang is full of tears. This child, like his mother, is a man of deep affection. "Ting''er, you are obedient. You can''t be reborn after death. I know you regret in your heart, but it''s toote to regret. You can''t break the rules and let the geomantic master show her the time. It''s very particr. "Tang Ming came over, "uncle, let Jinxi go." Si Li Ting''s eyes twinkled. He gently wiped the urn with his sleeve. Such a gentle appearance is like countless times he wiped Su Jinxi''s face with a hot towel on the bed. "Susu..." After wiping the casket, he put it back where it was, but he didn''t let anyone close by. Si Li Ting himself with both hands a handful of soil, a handful of soil buried again, each time the soil, tears will fall. "Susu, if you''re cold and hungry, tell me in your dream." "Oh, can you me me for noting to my dream?" Si Li Ting said to himself as he buried himself. The rain had soaked his clothes and his fingers were full of filth. "Susu, I''m sorry, I didn''t protect you. If there is an afterlife, I will take good care of you." He said and thenughed, "even if there is an afterlife, when you grow up, I must be a bad old man. But Susu, we are not together for a long time, but you have been deeply engraved in my heart. In this life, Mrs. Si, you are the only one. Apart from you, I will not marry again. Susu, or you''ll wait for me below and we''ll reincarnate together in the future, OK? We can''t live together in this life. We must be together in the next life. We''ll make a deal. I''ve made a reservation for your next life. It''s not right. There''s the next life. Susu, we''ll be together for generations toe. I love you Not far away, Hua Qing, dressed in a ck skirt, saw this scene, and her heart was broken into g. Clearly two people did not together for long time, Si Li Ting''s feeling to her has reached such a deep level! Hua Qing, jealous and disappointed, thought Su Jinxi would have a chance to die. Before Si Li Ting liked himself, then there is a chance for him to like himself again. Now it seems that Su Jinxi has taken root in his heart. How can he say that he changes his mind. Tang Jian saw Si Li Ting''s miserable appearance, and he didn''t feel much happy. After all, his character is predatory, he sighed, "it''s a beauty, it''s a pity." Hua Qing is immersed in Si Li Ting''s eyes and doesn''t pay attention to what Tang is saying. "What else? Come with me. " Tang Yi pulled Hua Qing away. Hua Qing doesn''t dare to take another look. Otherwise, once she gets angry, she will have a good time going home. She had to follow Tang Ji to leave, Si Li Ting, I will certainly take you back! Si Li Ting has paved the soil, Lin Jun pulled him up, "Ye, the rest of the matter is up to them." The rest was just some finishing work, and the crowd left in twos and threes. "Sir, you have been standing here for a long time. Let''s go." Lin Jun looked at him heartily. "I''ll stay with Susu a little longer." "My Lord, you are already weak. Now it''s raining so hard. Be careful you catch cold again. If Miss Su knew that you didn''t care about your health so much, she would be heartbroken Si Li Ting said with a bitter smile: "Su Su has gone, how can she feel distressed?" "How can she not be distressed? Miss Su is just apanying you in another way. " "I''ll stay with you for a while, just a moment..." Lin Jun had no choice but to know that Si Li Ting would not listen to advice now. Seeing the rain for a while, he did not mean to stop. He had to go to get the umbre first. Everyone left one after another, Si Li Ting was like a sculpture in the rain. He did not see, not far behind a tree, Su Jinxi also apanied him in the rain. The rain formed a big, which entangled the two people tightly and could not be untied in this life. Si Li Ting''s face became whiter and whiter. He fainted in the dark. "Third uncle Su Jinxi ran to him regardless of everything. Her fingers trembled and caressed the familiar face, and her heart was bitter. Fortunately, Si Li Ting just fainted, Su Jinxi''s tears fell on his face. "Uncle, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Gu Nancang pulled her away. "Lin Jun will be back soon. Go." Su Jinxi was taken away by him. As soon as his front foot left, Lin Jun and his back foot arrived. Lin was terrified to see the man falling in the rain. "Sir, are you all right?" He quickly pinches Si Li Ting''s people. Si Li Ting vaguely opened his eyes, "Su Su, are you back?" "My Lord, you are too weak. You must leave with me now. You can''t bear to go on like this." Si Li Ting is nkly looking around, "where is Susu? I just heard her voice. " "Sir, you should miss miss miss Su so much." "It''s Susu''s voice. I''m sure I can''t get it wrong. She''s crying. It''s warm."Si Li Ting feels the rain on his face, where can there be a little temperature? "Sir, maybe Miss Su has a spirit in heaven. She doesn''t want to see you look so decadent." Si Li Ting withdrew his sight and touched his cheek in disappointment. Why does he feel so real? It''s su Jinxi''s hand. Take out the chest of the ashes ne, Si Li Ting side and side of the stroking ne. "Susu, are you back?" "Sir, let''s go. I''ll take you back to the sanatorium first. You''re not in good health." "Come back." Si Li Ting slowly got up and stood in front of the tombstone, bent over the tombstone and kissed it. "Good night, Susu." In his heart, Su Jinxi just fell asleep. She lived and lived in his heart forever. Chapter 210 Back from the cemetery, Su Jinxi has been standing in front of the French window, looking at the rain. Gu Nancang took a nket and put it on Su Jinxi''s body. "Jin''er, don''t be sad. This y must be performed. Whether it''s to elicit behind the scenes or for your future, there must be such an experience. From then on, Su Jinxi ispletely dead, and you will be the gold of Gu Jin. The old man is already buying you a new identity. Your passport and ID card will be sent back soon. " Su Jinxi looked at the gray sky without blinking. "Brother Nancang, what are you saying the third uncle is doing now?" "jin''er, I know you feel very sad, but it''s not the time to hurt the spring and the autumn, and it''s not as simple as you think." "Are they Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran?" "Yes, you don''t know that the Gu family is very strict with the heirs. Academic achievement is only one of them. The more important development is in all aspects. I know you''re good at school, smart, not enough. After the mother disappeared, the uncles let Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran learn ording to the rules of the heirs, on the ground that there was no girl to inherit. In addition to their excellent study, they are also proficient in kendo, taekwondo, wrestling, piano, painting, etc The inheritor of the family must be the most perfect, can have the grace of a woman, can also be as strong as a man. If I take you back directly, they will refuse to let you be the heir on the pretext that you are not qualified enough. Maybe you will have apetition with Gu Mingzhu. Jin''er, you are too delicate, and you will lose miserably. " Su Jinxi''s eyes are just a little sober, from the sadness of Si Li Ting. "I have learned painting and piano in Su''s family since I was a child. Now I think of it as a blessing of Su Meng. Those teachers should be specially asked by the Su family to guide Su Meng. I just follow them by the way. What''s funny is that the people that Su Meng got specially for Su Meng. Su Meng got nothing from fishing for three days and drying the for two days, but I learned it seriously At the thought of this, Su Jinxi''s mouth raised a smile of self mockery. He had a heart to nt flowers, but had no intention to nt willows. The resources given by the Su family made themselves useful. Maybe everything was destined to be good. "That''s easy. All you need to learn is the other knowledge youck." "Brother Nancang, can I learn this for a while? They''re all from childhood to adulthood. " Gu Nan Cang rubbed her head, "I will give you time, jin''er, the sessor of the family is not so good." The higher the climb, the greater the cost. Su Jinxi once looked down from the office of Si Li Ting. It was extremely cold. She knew that Si Li Ting climbed to now also did not know how much to pay, sess is not casually got. She has always felt that she is too weak, she wants to be strong, do not want to hide behind others every time something goes wrong. Along the way, Si Li Ting, Tang Ming and Gu Nancang have been helping her. She doesn''t want to be a weak person, a little girl who must be protected forever. She wants to be stronger. The identity of the heiress of the family was like a piece of pie falling from the sky, which she had never dreamed of before. She was also very clear in her heart that even Gu Nancang felt that the road she was going to take would be more difficult than she had imagined. But she doesn''t want to go on as mediocre as before, and even Bai Xiaoyu and Su Meng can turn her around, not to mention the backers she has to deal with. He has nothing but Si Li Ting. What can I do to fight them? Gu''s family is his best backstage. No matter how hard the road ahead is, Su Jinxi has never thought of retreating. "Brother Nancang, I know it''s hard to be the sessor of the family. I will try my best." "Well, jin''er, the ID card and passport will be sent in three days. That is to say, you will return to the United States with me in three days. The date of return is not fixed." Su Jinxi felt that his heart was going to be broken when he heard that his return date was still uncertain. How could she bear not to think about him. Seeing Su Jinxi silent, Gu Nancang also knows what she is thinking. "Jin''er, this review is not smooth sailing. The road ahead is full of thorns. No one knows what will happen. I don''t want Si Li Ting to know about this. Because going back is even full of danger, we all know how deep his feelings for you are. If Si Li Ting knows these things, I don''t think he will allow you to leave... " At the funeral, there was no harvest. Su Jinxi saw Si Li Ting''s heartbroken appearance and just wanted to meet him quickly. Gu Nancang is right. Let alone Si Li Ting, she won''t let her go. At that time, she won''t be willing to leave Si Li Ting.Since she is a family member, she should be responsible. "Brother Nancang, I can understand what you said, but I only have one request." "What are the requirements?" Su Jinxi whispered in his ear. Since that day, Si Li Ting fainted in the cemetery. He has been living in a sanatorium. His body was once beaten by iron, as if he copsed overnight. Su Jinxi''s death gave him a big blow. His condition was good and bad. When he was a child, he had experienced some great stimtion, especially Su Jinxi''s death. Drenched in the rain also let him catch a cold, he has a high fever. In the dead of night, a little nurse in powder clothes came in with a drop bottle. There are more bodyguards outside the door. Before going in, you need to check the medicine bottle strictly to prevent thest incident. Su Jinxi changed the medicine for him. The man on the bed closed his eyes and covered his eyebrows with ayer of cloud. Even in his dreams, he did not sleep well. Su Jinxi gently stroked the wrinkles of his eyebrows and looked at his pale cheek. Her eyes were full of heartache. Third uncle, her third uncle. I remember the first time she woke up from her sleep and turned her head to look at him. That face surprised her eyes. A more handsome than the star of the man, he is evil and domineering, approaching again and again, like to tease himself, to see his cheeks flush. At that time she hated him. She thought how could there be such a disgusting person in this world? Then he again and again for his own rescue, pull away his overbearing coat, his gentle little bit revealed. The original arrogance, such as he will clumsily boil brown sugar water for himself, for fear of making mistakes, repeatedly confirm the dosage. When he brought it to himself, he said it was cooked by a maid. After living with him, Su Jinxi saw him cook it for himself. Every time after washing her hair, she was toozy to blow her hair. The man would dry her hair with a towel and blow it carefully with the air dryer. It is clear that he never blew his head, but seriously said: "girls are delicate, you should take care of them, otherwise you will fall into headache." Care? Yes, he is the only man who will hurt himself to the top of his heart. The warmth shecked was felt in him, and she woke up from her dreams countless times. Su Jinxi is afraid that all this is a dream. How can such a good man really be her? She didn''t know it was a dream until she saw the familiar chest and felt the temperature of the arm on her waist. Si Li Ting is sincere and does not want to return to her good man. Little by little along the way, Su Jinxi leaned over Si Li Ting''s chest and sobbed. She did not dare to make a sound, for fear that she would wake him up. Her trembling shoulders revealed her deep pain. Fingers tightly pull Si Li Ting''s chest skirt, she has been crying into a tearful person. "Third uncle, I''m sorry. Susu has to leave you for a ce. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of myself. When Ie back, we will not separate again. " She slowly leaned down on the lips of Si Li Ting, who used to kiss her while she was asleep. Si Li Ting''s lips are very thin. They all say that the man with thin lips is fickle, but how affectionate a man her third uncle is. Tears trickled down one by one, sliding down on Si Li Ting''s face. Su Jinxi''s mobile phone vibrates gently, and the time between dressing changes does not exceed one minute, which will cause the bodyguard''s attention. She took out an envelope and put it in Si Li Ting''s hand. Dry tears, she deeply looked at Si Li Ting. Goodbye, uncle. Susu will be back soon, soon Chapter 211 Su Jinxi tried to calm down his mood, not to expose too much emotion, so as not to be noticed by the bodyguards outside the door. Cover the quilt for Si Li Ting, just as he did to himself before. Turning her head, she decided to leave. Since she can''t stay, why procrastinate? The longer she stays with him, the more reluctant she will be. Su Jinxi, you are no longer a child. Since you have made a choice, why do you have to stay? She told herself in her heart that there are still many ways to go in the future. Even she did not know what kind of road that would be, and said it would only make him worry in vain. Out of the room, she took a deep breath and looked back at the room of Si Li Ting, the light was bright. The brain made up a man lying in bed like a prince. She stood quietly in the courtyard and looked at the light yellow light. Si Li Ting seemed to have a feeling like waking up from a dream, "Su Su, Su Su, are you there?" He just seemed to hear Su Jinxi''s voice again. He opened his eyes and saw only the pale ceiling. The room was so quiet that only his heartbeat could be heard. Did you dream again? Si Li Ting has no choice but to smile. Since he learned of Su Jinxi''s ident, he has been troubled with sleep and food. Even if he is too tired to sleep, Su Jinxi smiles in his dream. He could not tell what was reality and what was dream, and his face seemed wet. Si Li Ting touched a little with his hand and put it to his mouth. Salty, tears, tears! Last time in front of the tombstone, he heard Su Jinxi''s voice and felt Su Jinxi''s tears. He told Lin Jun, but Lin Jun said that he missed Su Jinxi too much. The so-called tears were rain. If it was his illusionst time, what about this one? Si Li Ting''s heart gushed with ecstasy, and his Su Su came back. He was excited to get out of bed, only to find that there was an envelope in his hand. What is this? There were no words in the envelope, but there was a cartoon. When Si Li Ting saw the picture, the whole person was stunned at the scene. If he thought Su Jinxi was a ghosting back, he would not think so when he saw the painting. There are two cartoon characters, a man and a woman, a man in a suit and a pair of shoes, blonde hair and blue pupil, with a cold face. Originally a cold character, but because it is the Q version of the reason appears very cute and yful. He nestled behind a girl with a white skirt, and the smile of the girl''s mouth was shallow. His slender arms encircled his waist from behind, and his head gently rested on his shoulder. A picture appeared in the eyes of Si Li Ting, one weekend a month ago. It''s rare to have a leisure weekend. Si Li Ting goes back to his roomzily to take a nap with Su Jinxi. Small things have not been swaying under their eyelids for a long time, which makes Si Li Ting very unustomed. Push open the door to see Su Jinxi bending over the table, holding a colored pencil in his hand, carefully sketching on the paper. When he was close to her, she quickly covered the paper with his hand. Si Li Ting asked curiously, "what are you painting?" "Nothing." Su Jinxi''s face was guilty, and his eyes were wandering and staring at other ces, but he didn''t dare to look at him. Looking at the small thing''s guilty face, Si Li Ting chuckled, and slowly leaned over and supported his arms around Su Jinxi. "Honey, tell Uncle, what are you drawing?" His smile was evil, and his voice was like a devil. Su Jinxi on his pair of special blue pupil, no matter when he can not resist the third uncle''s eyes. "Really, really nothing." Su Jinxi blushed. "Seriously?" Si Li Ting was close to an inch, almost touching her cheek. At such a close distance, she could feel the breath of Si Li Ting and Su Jinxi''s heart beat faster. Thin lips fall on the lips, a gentle kiss that will soon drown. She couldn''t help but put her hand around his neck, cooperating with him to deepen the kiss. After a kiss, she has been pasted in his arms, Si Li Ting then picked up the white paper on the table. Su Jinxi realized that he was using the scheme! "Uncle, don''t look. Close your sses." She reached for it. "Honey, I''ll see it and close it when I''m done, darling." He bit her earlobe teasingly. Su Jinxi had to give up resistance and was unable to lean on his chest. "Uncle, you are such a viin, you even use the beauty trick on me His chuckle came from his ear. Sometimes her third uncle is a warm man, sometimes he is a bad guy. Su Jinxi had to admit his life. Si Li Ting was surprised when he saw the contents on the paper. He thought that Su Jinxi''s appearance of hiding must not be a good thing. Who knows there are some lovely pictures on it. The first picture shows a man and a woman lying on the bed.Men are interested, women are surprised. The second picture is beside the restaurant. The woman falls into the man''s arms. The woman is panicked and the man is holding a bad smile. Q version of the above character is very cute, he recognized at a nce is his and Su Jinxi acquaintance process. "Susu, have you been painting this all morning?" Si Li Ting is veryplicated in his mind. Seeing the picture of jumping on the paper, he never felt like this when he drew the story of two people on the paper. It''s cute and makes people feel like it''s all over the ce. "I, I''m free. Uncle, I''m not good at painting. You can give it back to me when you finish reading it." Su Jinxi was embarrassed to hang his head when he saw his little secret discovered. "No, you are very good at painting. You havepletely captured my charm. It seems that I am very important in Susu''s mind. If you don''t care about me, how can you draw every expression so well? " Su Jinxi gently bit his lip, "only a little bit of care, how can you say so much." "I''m wearing Susu in my whole heart. Susu is only a little concerned about me, which really makes me sad." Si Li Ting pretended to be sad. She knew he was on purpose, but she could not bear to let him frown. Fingers gently pushed aside the wrinkles between the Si Li Ting eyebrows, "I''m very attached to this, can I?" "It''s about the same, Susu. Why do you draw these?" Si Li Ting changed his expression. "There''s no reason. Maybe it''s boring. Thinking that it''s not easy for us all the way, I suddenly want to draw it." "Go on painting when you are free, until the day when we can''t afford the brush." "Will there be such a day?" "There will be." Si Li Ting raised her hand and sped her ten fingers, "draw our ending together." "Well." The two iconic viins became the secret between them, and Si Li Ting changed his face when he saw this picture. Shaking fingers opened the envelope, and his heart was already beating wildly. Who sent the letter? Even when he saw this, he was not sure what was going on. Sometimes the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. He didn''t want to experience any other disappointment. Take out the folded stationery, then unfold the familiar font of the letter into your eyes. Su Jinxi worked as a Secretary for him for several months, and her handwriting was deeply engraved in his heart like her people. Just see the first three uncle that two words when Si Li Ting has already shed tears. Third uncle: I''m still alive. I''m sorry that I cheated you and made you sad. I have a hard time. That day, I left sad and got into the dead taxi, which took me to the seaside. It waste when I found out something was wrong. The driver jumped before the long downhill. Everything happened between the electric light and flint, I had no chance to escape, so I fell into the sea with the car. Fortunately, I was saved by the general manager Gu who followed me. When I fell into the sea, I thought I was dead. At that time, the person I wanted to see most was you. I wanted to see you again and listen to your voice. If you want to separate, I will leave with dignity, never say so hurtful words. Third uncle, I love you, no matter who you are, I will always love you. But this taxi incident, car ident, wedding disturbance, hospital dressing change and other events are all pointing at you and me. Someone''s going to torture you, so use my death to stimte you. I wanted to see who was the culprit at the funeral, but I didn''t get it. I''ve been looking at you at the funeral, looking at you heartbroken, I''m sorry and I''m sorry. How many times I almost rushed out to hold you, told you that I am not dead, I am still alive, you do not have to be sad. But I also have something I should do. Please forgive me for not being in front of you now. Uncle, I have to go. Don''t worry, I''m just leaving for a while and going to a safe ce. Please be careful of the man behind the scenes. Su Jinxi is dead. He won''t attack me. While you are stimted, it is safe for the time being, butter Third uncle is a smart man. He should know how to do it. I know you must be most worried about me, Susu promised. I will sleep well, eat well, take good care of myself, and will appear in front of you intact. I''m not going to do anything dangerous. You can rest assured. You and I are not cousins. My surname is not su. Susu wants to return to where I should be. Come back again, there must be another me in front of you. The third uncle also promised me not to be sad and sad again. We won''t be separated for too long. Susu wille back as soon as possible.If you are sad, I will also be very distressed, I don''t care, if Ie back, you lose a kilo, I will not light Rao. By the way, didn''t you always want to hear what I called you? I''ll call when I get back. So my good third uncle, you must take good care of yourself. Susu is worried about you most. What to do? There are so many things I want to say. Uncle, I can''t bear you One thousand and ten thousand are reluctant to give up. Please forgive me for saying goodbye in this way. I''m just afraid to see you or hear your voice, so I can''t bear to leave. I have a reason to leave, uncle. I''m leaving. I''ll be back soon. Love you forever, Susu. " Chapter 212 After reading the letter, Li Ting''s tears rolled down. He was not a good person to cry. This was the second time he shed tears for Su Jinxi. The first time I died for her, this time I lived for her. "Susu is still alive, Susu is still alive!" As long as Su Jinxi is still alive, it is the greatestfort to him. He jumped out of bed, ran out of the door and asked the bodyguard outside. "Who has juste?" "It''s a nurseing to change his dressing. President, what''s going on?" "When did she leave?" "About five minutes ago." As soon as his voice fell, Si Li Ting had disappeared in front of the crowd. Maybe he could see Su Jinxi five minutes ago. He rushed out and saw a familiar figure on a ck car. That person''s back figure he recognized is Su Jinxi at a nce, "Su Su!!!" He ran after him. At the moment of closing the door, Su Jinxi heard the voice of Si Li Ting, and she looked back. Si Li Ting, dressed in sick clothes, ran after the car barefoot. "Third uncle, third uncle." She didn''t expect Si Li Ting to wake up so soon. The car elerated, but the speed of Si Li Ting didn''t slow down. He didn''t know where Su Jinxi was going, and he didn''t know what Su Jinxi was going to do. But he wanted to see Su Jinxi very much, just look at her and listen to her voice. "Jin''er, we should go." In fact, Gu Nancang has his own selfishness. He was afraid that Su Jinxi would be reluctant to let Si Li Ting go back with him. Su Jinxi was not a man who was greedy for glory and wealth. Finally, he found his sister. He didn''t want to be separated from her. "But Uncle..." "He read your letter and knew you were still alive, so he would not be sad." Gu Nancang advised. Su Jinxi saw that Si Li Ting''s figure was getting smaller and smaller, and her heart ached. "No, stop, stop!" Su Jinxi thought of the figure falling in the rain. These days, the blow to Si Li Ting has been enough. He is so weak that she doesn''t want to hit him again. Without Gu Nancang''s order, the driver did not dare to stop. Instead, he added a foot of oil instead. "Brother Nancang..." Su Jinxi looked at Gu Nancang pitifully, "I just want to say goodbye to the third uncle, please." Gu Nancang closed his eyes and said, "stop." How could he refuse her request? She is her only sister. Si Li Ting this period of time did not have a good meal, these hours of lethargy are relying on infusion of nutrient solution. His physical strength is not as good as before. After only a few hundred meters running, he felt out of breath and felt soft all over. But his Susu was not far ahead. He wanted to see her again and have a look at her again. He had to keep chasing, the car was getting farther and farther away, and was about to disappear at the end of his sight. "No..." His body copsed, almost, almost so. Si Li Ting severely smashed to the ground, annoyed that he didn''t wake up early. Sad between, he heard a familiar voice in his ear: "uncle." He looked up, and Su Jinxi stood in front of him. She was also wearing a pink nurse''s dress and her hair was tied at the back of her head. There seemed to be tears in her eyes, and she had a smile, just like before. In the dim light, she was like a holy fairy. Si Li Ting was lying on the ground and looked at her without blinking. He was afraid that this was the illusion that he thought too much. What if she disappears in the blink of an eye? Si Li Ting was worried. Su Jinxi squatted down a little bit and held his bleeding hand in his hands. "Uncle, you don''t cherish your body again." Feeling the temperature in her hands, smelling the familiar fragrance on her body, Si Li tingmeng got up from the ground and held Su Jinxi into his arms. So hard, as if to embed her in his own blood. "Susu, it''s really you. It''s great that you''re still alive." Su Jinxi was strangled by him, but she did not refuse. This is the embrace of the third uncle. The pain can make her remember this feeling. "Uncle, I''m sorry, I lied to you and made you sad in vain." Su Jinxi circled his waist and buried his head in his arms. Si Li Ting''s emotion is very excited, and the most precious thing is to recover the lost. These days, he dreamed about Su Jinxi many times, but when he woke up, he was still alone. Only this moment was true. Su Jinxi really existed in his arms. "No, Susu, it''s my fault that I didn''t tell you the truth and made you sad. It''s all my fault. These are all my punishments." Huaisu raised his face and drew a little outline of his face from the stream."Uncle, whether we are cousins or not, I have never thought of separating from you. I left at the wedding that day, angry that you didn''t believe me. Don''t you know my heart to you? If the third uncle ignored the blood rtionship, would I be afraid? I didn''t say that unless the third uncle didn''t want me, I would always be with him no matter what happened. Third uncle clearly has so many opportunities to tell me that every time I ask you, you have to change the topic. " "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. I won''t be wrong again. Can Susu not leave me?" After reading the letter, although there was no clear reason in the letter, Si Li Ting knew that she would go. So what he said was a request, not a tough tone. Maybe he knew for a long time that he could not keep Su Jinxi. "Uncle, I said in the letter that I am not from the Su family. We are not rted by blood. I''m going back to my own home this time, uncle. Do you believe me Su Jinxi asked. "Susu, you know I love you, how can you not believe you?" "Uncle, I have to go now. How about my life experience when Ie back?" Su Jinxi thought of Gu Nancang''s words to her before getting off the bus: "good bye, but only three minutes." "Good, brother Nancang." Si Li Ting on the Su Jinxi that pair of serious eyes, "good, I wait for you toe back." Su Jinxi thought of the next parting, and she said heartily, "uncle, you must take good care of yourself when I''m not here. Don''t just know your work every day and don''t take care of your body. Don''t work overtime on weekends and rest when you are free. That person behind the scenes has not appeared until now. You must pay attention to it. And when you are busy, you will forget to eat. Let Lin Jun remind you to eat on time. In the evening, I have to drink a cup of hot milk to sleep, and eat more fruit Well... " Su Jinxi chattering words have not finished, has been Si Li Ting hold the cheek deeply kiss down. Slightly cold lips a little bit devouring her temperature, Su Jinxi gave up resistance and took the initiative to ring his neck. Leaning on the side of the car, Gu Nancang sees a couple kissing in the dim light, and their shadows are cast on the ground. This kiss with how much missing, how much do not give up, how much affection. After a kiss, Si Li Ting released her, he was against Su Jinxi''s forehead, and his voice was low and hoarse: "I remember all of them." Su Jinxi was stunned. He thought he would detain him, but he would not allow him to leave. Unexpectedly, he let himself go so easily. "Uncle, are you sure you can let me go Si Li Ting raised a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth, "if I don''t trust you, will you not go? Since it can''t change any ending, why should I say more. In addition to making you more painful, you can''t escape any benefits, Su Su, tell the Gu. If youe back with a hair missing, I will pluck all his hair Su Jinxi was shocked and amused, "third uncle, how do you know I left with him?" "Since you are not dead, he must have saved you. If you say you are not surnamed Su and want to leave, you must go with him." Si Li Ting was stimted and beaten, but his IQ did not decline. He thought about the causes and consequences. Su Jinxi and Gu Nancang are not without simrities. There are still three simrities between them. But before did not think to that aspect, did not notice, Su Jinxi disclosed the information to let him associate with some things. "Uncle, don''t worry about me leaving with a man?" "Susu, do you know what I learned from this? Once upon a time, I felt that to love a person was to protect her well, and all the wind and rain should be borne by me alone. I have no thought about your feelings, which led to the tragedy of your falling into the sea. Fortunately, he was saved by Gu Nancang this time. If he didn''t rush to go, you would really die. I know I''m wrong. There must be a reason for what you''re going to do. Susu, love a person is to respect her, no matter how much I hate you, but I support your decision. As long as you''re alive, it''s the greatest gift to me. " After listening to his words, Su Jinxi was very moved. She didn''t think that the possessive man would support her so much. "Uncle, I''m really happy. Take care of yourself." She reluctantly turned around, her hand was held, Si Li Ting pulled her back. "Susu, I have only one request." "Uncle, say it." "Take good care of yourself." Su Jinxi heavily nods, Si Li Ting this just releases her, "go, I watch you go."She walked forward step by step, and did not dare to turn back. She was afraid that she would not leave once she saw the eyebrows and eyes of Si Li Ting. The most painful thing is that he didn''t dare to stay when he knew she was going to leave. He also had a smile on his face. He didn''t want to embarrass her. Compared with long buried underground, it''s a kind of happiness to live in different ces, as long as you live. Su Jinxi can feel the sight of Si Li Ting has been staying in her body, but she even has no courage to look back at him. She stopped in front of the car, and Si Li Ting''s voice came from behind. "Susu, don''t make me wait too long!" Su Jinxi fiercely turns around to run toward Si Li Ting, fiercely pours into his bosom. "Uncle, it won''t be long. It won''t be." Then she turned around and quickly left the car, this time, she really did not look back. Chapter 213 Su Jinxi back to the car, Gu Nancang see her face look obviously rxed a lot. Originally thought Si Li Ting''s character, if he saw Su Jinxi, how could he let her leave. He did not expect Si Li Ting to release Su Jinxi so easily. If he knew that it was such an ending, he didn''t have to be so careful at the beginning. "Jin''er, what did he say to you?" Su Jinxi has always been most worried about Si Li Ting. Even if she gave him that letter, she felt that she was worthy of him. First, he hid the news of his death, and this time he left without saying goodbye. His heart seemed to have a knot. Just a moment ago, Si Li Ting came after him, and they talked about it. Now that knot was untied, he was very rxed. So many days is not only Si Li Ting sad sad, Su Jinxi, Gu Nancang and other people are also a huge stone in the heart. As they exined clearly, the stone disappeared from their hearts. "You want to know?" Su Jinxi has a sly smile. Gu Nancang has not seen such a smile on Su Jinxi''s face for a long time. "Well." Su Jinxi hooked his fingers at him, and Gu Nancang approached her. Su Jinxi pressed his ear and whispered: "the third uncle said that he would let you take good care of me and let mee back unscathed. If a hair is lost, he will pluck the hair off your body." "Damn Si Li Ting, I knew I didn''t help himst time." Gu Nancang snorted coldly. Su Jinxi quickly took his arm and was coquettish, "brother Nancang, I''m joking with you. The third uncle said please take good care of me." In the past, he used to see Su Jinxi ying coquettish in the arms of Si Li Ting. This is the first time he has done this to him. Although it is a sister''s identity, as long as she can always be so happy. Gu Nan Cang reached out and scraped her small nose. "I know exactly what he will say." "Brother Nancang, the third uncle said that he had made mistakes in the past, and he didn''t want to go his own way, so he respected my choice." "I finally know why you like him so much." Although some do not want to admit, but Si Li Ting''s mind and the heart of Su Jinxi are notparable. Su Jinxiughed. "At first, I didn''t like him at all. On the contrary, I hated him very much. I was thinking how could there be such a disgusting person in this world." For the first time, listening to Su Jinxi talk about her feelings with Si Li Ting, Gu Nancang is a little curious. "If you hate him so much, why do you like him?" "Maybe every time I was in a mess, he helped me out. At that time, I had thousands of yuan on my card and wanted to go back to the Tang family for dinner. At that time, I wanted to buy a decent dress, but the salesman didn''t let me try it on when I saw the goods on the floor Gu Nan Cang a face is angry, "unexpectedly still have such a salesman?" "Brother Nancang, you care about your family. No matter in the United States or in China, you will be picked up by others wherever you go. On the surface, I was the eldestdy of the Su family. After the decline of the Su family, I was as thrifty as ordinary people. The eyes of the salesmen in those luxury stores are poisonous. Their eyes are like scanners. You are wearing genuine or high imitation, they can see at a nce. When I went in wearing a stall, people immediately judged that I could not afford it, and naturally I would not have a good face. " "Jin''er, you''ll be the second miss of the family, so you don''t have to look at whose face you are. You can buy whatever you like, not to mention a dress. You can also buy it in a mall "Why exaggerate? Even if I have money in the future, I won''t waste it. You all have some bad habits of Childe." Su Jinxi curls his mouth. "Well, well, as long as you are happy, you can do anything." Gu Nan Cang also rxed smile, "thatter?" "At that time, uncle hated me, and he wanted to help me out. Although Tang Ming and I are ying together, on the surface, I am his niece-inw, so I don''t want to get too close to him. I wanted to use the method of learning from the Inte, deliberately pretending to be a gold digger to disgust him. Who knows he bought all the clothes in the store. " Gu Nancang can also phase out the picture at that time, "if you want to change to me, I will also buy it for you." "Why? Don''t men hate gold diggers Su Jinxi is strange up to now. "Because you are not." "Well, then I had an acute appendicitis attack. Tang Ming was called away by Bai Xiaoyu, and I fainted with pain. Fortunately, he woke me up on the phone and sent me to the hospital in time. Every time I was in a mess, I met him. Love is really amazing. I don''t know how I fell in love with him. Maybe it''s because of the brown sugar water he cooked for me during my holiday, or the umbre he used to cover the rain for me on rainy days. In short, I fell in love with him, and I have identified him in my whole life. "After listening to the story of Su Jinxi, Gu Nancang is also quite moved. He once liked Su Jinxi. That love he will gradually transform into the love of his sister, even if there is no blood rtionship, Su Jinxi will not love him. Maybe it''s better. At least she will be her sister and guard her all her life. On the ne, Su Jinxi looked out at the night, and then there was a long flight time. The ne took off and slowly melted into the night. Su Jinxi looked out of the cabin. Goodbye, uncle. Si Li Ting sent Su Jinxi away. The first thing he did back to the sanatorium was to receive treatment. He was too weak to do anything. Lin Jun was worried, "where have you been? You''re in a bad situation. " "It''s just to get through the wind. You call the doctor again. I''ll cooperate with the treatment. By the way, I''m a little hungry. Go and prepare food for me." These days, Si Li Ting has been immersed in grief, unwilling to cooperate, which led to his body getting worse and worse. "OK, OK, I''ll go right away." Lin Jun didn''t want to eat anything before. All of a sudden, Si Li Ting wants to change himself, which makes Lin Jun feel very excited. Si Li Ting before eating nothing feel no taste, like chewing wax. A good heart disease, eat what you think is the world delicious. "Ye, you eat slowly. You can''t bear to eat so much nutrient solution you''ve been infusing these days." Si Li Ting put down his chopsticks. He wanted to hurry up and not let Su Jinxie back when he was still so weak. Wipe clean lips with a paper towel, Si Li Ting swept a messy desktop. "Why is there no hot milk?" He looked at Lin Jun with displeasure. Su Jinxi used to heat a ss of milk for him before he went to bed, which was a tacit understanding between them. Before meeting Su Jinxi, he would never drink milk, even if it was difficult to sleep, he only drank red wine. So Lin did not know when Si Li Ting had this habit. "That I''ll get ready in a minute "I don''t know that drinking milk at night helps sleep?" Si Li Ting''s eyes are cold, which is the precursor of his temper. Lin Jun felt helpless. In the past, people who were not contaminated with liquid except alcohol now said that milk helped sleep. Looking at his little recovery, Lin Jun is still a little relieved, and Si Li Tinges back. "I know now." "Wait, in addition to hot milk, but also prepare some fruit, vitamin supplements." "Yes, sir." Lin Jun left strangely. Why did he change his personality as soon as he disappeared and came back? No matter how he changes, as long as he is willing to eat and cooperate with the treatment. Si Li Ting will carefully fold up and put it under the pillow. This night is the most reliable night for him to sleep. There was no sadness in his heart, and the next day his spirit was much better. "Spare the car." "My Lord, you are not in good health. Where are you going "To the cemetery." Lin Jun knew that he missed Su Jinxi again, so it was hard to persuade him. Li Ting, who came to the cemetery again, had no heavy heart. He knew that the man buried there was not su Jinxi. Lin Jun walks to one side, only Si Li Ting is left in front of the tombstone. He put down a bunch of white chrysanthemum, no matter who the woman is, in short, she will be su Jinxi. Although Si Li Ting really wants to get rid of that photo, it''s not the time yet. Su Jinxi''s words also reminded him that the dark hand behind the scene has not appeared. If she is still alive, then the person will continue to attack. In order to hide people''s eyes, he has to make the y more realistic. Si Li Ting took off the ashes chain, previously thought it was su Jinxi''s ashes, since it was not he would not take other people''s ashes on his body. Bury the chain in the earth, Si Li Ting said to the tombstone: "no matter who you are, if you have a spirit in heaven, you must protect her safety." Gu Nancang must be looking for some nameless female corpses. If someone has a name and surname, how can their family agree. It is not easy for such a corpse to have such a thick burial. Si Li Ting''s eyes are no longer sad. He stood in front of the tombstone for a while before he left. No matter whether someone was watching his every move or not, he would perform the y well. Lin Jun thought that Si Li Ting would be very sad. Seeing his expression was ok, he became a little too fast. "Where are you going now, my lord?" "As nned." "Original n?" Lin is in a fog. "The original n for this month was honeymoon. All the air tickets and itineraries have been arranged." "So, my Lord, are you going on your honeymoon alone?" Lin didn''t know what Si Li Ting was thinking."Yes, assistant Lin. next, I want you to do a few things. Listen to me." Lin Jun saw that he looked serious and did not dare to neglect him, "Ye, you say." "First, I want you to help me check the G group in the United States, and tell me everything about home care." "Yes." "Second, on the days when I left, all the contracts of thepany were sent to me by e-mail, and those in need of urgent signature should be sent to me in advance." "Yes, sir." "Third, if anyone asks me, you must say that I have been hit too hard, I am decadent and depressed, and I have never recovered." Lin Jun just nodded, "yes." Chapter 214 After more than ten hours of long flight, and getting closer to the United States, Su Jinxi''s heart has gradually beplicated. Mixed feelings together, there are excitement, worry, but also some vague fear. On the ne, Gu Nancang told her a lot about caring for her family. The bigger the family, the moreplicated it is. Su Jinxi also made psychological preparations in advance, facing the next ups and downs, just out of the airport, she saw a dazzling Rolls Royce. It''s not that we haven''t seen luxury cars, let alone the specifications of the Su family. The business cars and sports cars in the garage of Si Li Ting are luxury cars. When she saw the car, Su Jinxi was still in front of her eyes. She had seen theunch of the top Rolls Royce online before. Panoramic skylight, front and rear design are very unique, texture is very luxurious. Before she got close to her, she felt the breath of moneying from her face. The value of the car''s personal name currency has exceeded 100 million. "Jin''er, what''s the matter?" Gu Nancang looks at Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi swallowed his mouth and said, "brother Nancang, is your family rich?" "A century old group, do you think it will have no money?" Gu Nan Cang chuckled and the driver respectfully opened the door for Su Jinxi "Jin''er,e up." Gu Nancang pulls her to the car. Su Jinxi was in a different mood when he came to the United States again. "The news of your return has not been made public yet, so only one car has been sent to pick you up today." Su Jinxi shook his head, "brother Nancang, I don''t care about those showy." "I know you will not." Gu Nancang rubbed her head. "But you have to care from today. You are the daughter of the family and the sessor of the group. Your words and deeds represent the care of the family." "Well, I''ll get used to it." It''s evening time in the United States. Su Jinxi looks at the fleeting scenery outside. He doesn''t know what happened to Uncle San. From a distance, she saw a European style retro vi in the bright lights. Before she got close to Su Jinxi, she was shocked by the design scale of the external wall. "Brother Nancang, I have more money to care for than I thought!" She can only marvel. Su family in front of the Gu family even a little finger can not match, Gu''s vi scale is sorge that Su Jinxi smacks the tongue. Like a castle in a fairy tale, she couldn''t believe that she would live in such a ce in the future. The car bypasses the fountain at the door, the electric door opens automatically, and the car slowly enters. "Jin''er, here we are." Gu Nancang wakes Su Jinxi, who is still in shock. "Oh, yes." She got out of the car in a hurry. Because the vi nted a lot of nts and flowers, the air is very fresh. The night was shrouded in a thinyer of fog. It waste autumn, and she was so cold that she hugged her arms. Gu Nancang took off his coat and put it on her. Su Jinxi did not refuse. She took Gu Nancang''s arm. "Thank you, brother." Gu Nancang scraped her nose, "I finally know why Si Li Ting is so good to you." "Why?" "Because you have a special feeling, let people just want to spoil you, used to you, reluctant to let you suffer a little injury." At the beginning, Gu Nancang saw the bloodstained Su Jinxi on the cruise ship, and that picture remained in the deep of his mind. Such a weak but stubborn girl, even if he does not love him, he also wants to protect her. "Good, I have a brother." Su Jinxi looks happy. With Gu Nancang in, even if she will encounter a lot of trouble next, she does not care. Two people are chatting andughing into the door, the living room lights are bright, the maids are standing at the door. "Wee the eldest young master and the second youngdy to go home." Gu Jinxi raised a faint smile, "hello." "Is jin''er back?" An old voice sounded, Su Jinxi saw a gray haired old man walking towards her with a cane. Gu Nancang quickly stepped forward to help him, for fear that he would identally fall to the ground. "Grandfather, don''t get excited. Jin''er won''t leave." Su Jinxi also came to the old man, who looked at her face, "these eyes look like your mother." "Outside The public. " Su Jinxi called carefully. Before he came, Gu Nancang gave her special instructions. What my grandfather wanted to see most was her. He would be very happy to hear her voice. Gu Jinxi called out, and the old man was really excited. "Jin''er, are you jin''er?" "Yes, grandfather." "Good boy." The old man hugged Su Jinxi tightly, "these years let you suffer."Gu Jinxi shook his head, "no, I have a good life. Don''t worry about it. It''s my unfilial. I came to see you sote." "Good boy, good boy." Gu Nancang said heartily: "grandfather, you are so old and in poor health. You can rest early sote, and jin''er can''t run. It''s the same when you see you tomorrow." The Housekeeper on one side said, "young master, I''ve been excited for a whole day since the master knew you would bring the seconddy back. This day, let me check the weather forecast countless times, for fear that the sudden change of weather will affect you. I advised him to go to bed early several times. The old man had to wait until the seconddy came back. " "Grandfather, jin''er hase back. You should rest assured now?" "Nancang, it''s a good thing for jin''er toe back, but I can''t rest assured. It''s not that you don''t know how to care for your family." The old man mentioned that the gap between his eyebrows was deeper. Gu Nancang gave Su Jinxi a wink. Su Jinxi immediately said, "grandfather, don''t worry. I''ve listened to my brother and I''ll help you." "It''s rare that you have this kind of heart. I''ve asked people to clean up the room for you. You cane and see if it''s OK. If not, I''ll let someone change it." The old man was so excited that he would take Su Jinxi to visit her room. It was rare for him to be in xingtou, and Su Jinxi was not easy to refuse. She and Si Li Ting''s life of this period of time material has been very good, but she saw her room, unavoidably surprised again. This room is bigger than the living room of the Su family. It has spacious space and first-ss design. At first nce, it is recently redecorated, and the design is also the most popr. Su Jinxi fell in love with it at a nce. The ground was covered with thick carpet. European style big round bed, above also a huge Princess curtain, satisfied Su Jinxi girl''s heart. The gorgeous dressing table is full of all kinds of luxury cosmetics and skin care products. As for the wall on the left, there are a whole row of wardrobes, and there are more than a dozen closet doors. The old man opened a wardrobe casually, "these are thetest styles. I don''t know what you like, so I''ll let people get all the big brand clothes for you. When you have determined the style, you will tell the housekeeper that he will take care of youter, and you will have to make do with these clothes first. " So many big brands even ask her to wear them casually. Su Jinxi smacks her tongue, which is too proud! The housekeeper opened the closet door in the middle. It turned out that there was a door leading to another room. Su Jinxi followed him in. The space inside was very spacious. The passageway leading to the inner room was full of shoes. The rooms inside are all kinds of essories. The housekeeper enters the password and opens the delicate drawers. Su Jinxi''s eyes were almost blinded by all kinds of gorgeous jewelry. There are countless rubies, emeralds and diamonds. "Miss, the initial password is six zeros. You can change it into your password and fingerprintter. These jewels start at seven figures. It''s inevitable that some ill intentioned servants will think about them. These jewels are still managed by you, miss Women''s favorite is nothing more than cosmetics, clothes, here is a woman''s paradise! Su Jinxi felt that she was dreaming because of her gorgeous and exquisite degree. She nodded unreal. "This is the bathroom. All the toiletries are ready for you, miss. If you have something you don''t like, you''ll have to wait one night and tell me I''ll rece it for you tomorrow." The bathroom space is also veryrge. Take sujinxi''s bedroom as an example, the area has exceeded the first floor of many vis. "Jin''er, this is your home from now on. If you have any request, you can directly tell the housekeeper." The old man said. "Thank you, grandfather. It''s toote. Please rest early, grandfather." Su Jinxi advised. "Well, let the housekeeper take you home tomorrow, and I won''t disturb you." The old man was content. Gu Nancang holding the old man, "grandfather, I''ll take you back to your room and have a rest. Jin''er, you have a good rest tonight." "Well." Su Jinxi saw off several people and looked at this paradise like home. Although she had a good time in Si Li Ting, she didn''t have a sense of belonging. Now she is at home, and her surname is Gu. This is her home. Su Jinxi took off his shoes and jumped barefoot on the carpet. The carpet was very thick and felt very good when stepping on it, as if floating in the clouds. After such a long flight, she was really tired. In the huge bathtub put hot water, ready to take a beautiful bath. There are dozens of essential oils and shower gels in the bath. Various brands and fragrances can be seen to show how much he likes her. Open the wardrobe, it took a few minutes to find the pajamas, pajamas of various styles, Chinese, Japanese, American. Only she did not expect, looking at the colorful pajamas, Su Jinxi randomly selected a set. Soak in the fragrant water, this kind of life is simply immortal.After the excitement, she soon calmed down. No matter how beautiful it was, someone tried to take it away. If she fails, not only she but also Gu Nancang, and even her grandfather will be deprived of everything by the family. Others, like a jackal, want to devour the home and take it for themselves. Looking at the night outside, there is no star in the vast sky. Su Jinxi solemnly swore in his heart, uncle, I will take back everything I care of and meet you as soon as possible. Chapter 215 Looking back on her first night at home, Su Jinxi slept soundly, not because the bed was soft, but because she finally felt at home. No matter how far away they are, many people will choose to go home during the Spring Festival. Once upon a time in the Su family, Su Jinxi was ignored. Su Meng was the only one in the eyes of Su''s father and mother. Now she returned to her own home, although she did not see her parents, at least she had more brothers and loving grandfather. Before she woke up early the next morning, she heard a noiseing from outside the door. "Miss pearl, the second miss is still sleeping. If there is anything else, I will wait until the second Miss wakes up." "Seconddy? Who admitted that she was the seconddy A woman''s cold voice rang out. Su Jinxi opened her eyes when she heard the voice. Gu Nancang said that she had not announced her return. It seems that she still got some news. I came to my home early in the morning. As expected, my family was much moreplicated than I imagined. "Miss pearl, you can''t go in anyway." The voice just fell, his room door has been pushed open. Su Jinxi doesn''t have the habit of locking the room. When Gu Mingzhues in, she is sitting up from the bed. Looking at Gu Mingzhu through the thin gauze, Gu Mingzhu is about 165cm in height, with concave and convex figure and wearing a proper suit. A pair of eyes with sharp light, although a woman, the aura on the body is strong. Such a woman Su Jinxi also met a man, Miro, are the same strong woman. Sure enough, the women who take care of their family are different. Gu Mingzhu, with her delicate makeup and high-heeled shoes, is walking towards Su Jinxi step by step. Su Jinxi takes a deep breath. What shoulde wille sooner orter. How can we avoid it. Ready for psychological preparation, Su Jinxi lifted the curtain and got out of bed. Her height is 170cm, although wearing t shoes, in height will not suffer. Gu Mingzhu is also seriously looking at Su Jinxi. The woman seems to have just woken up and her face is still a little tired. She was wearing a white dress, and she wasnguid all over her body. Although there is no make-up, the skin can be broken by blowing the bullet, white and wless, and the facial features are as delicate as Barbie dolls. Big eyes, cherry mouth, sharp chin, no make-up is still so, I don''t know what will be beautiful after make-up. As a woman, what she wants most is white skin, delicate facial features and graceful figure. The woman in front of herpletely satisfied all the women''s fantasies, and could hardly see any shorings. "When I first met my cousin, I would disturb people''s dreams. Is this my cousin''s unique way to treat guests?" Su Jinxi askedzily. "Cousin? Miss, please don''t climb up to the top before your family has tested your body. " Gu Mingzhu''s eyes are arrogant, as if Su Jinxi is a mole ant. Even though Gu Nancang has already told Su Jinxi about his family before, it is obviously not enough. Gu Mingzhu''s strong spirit came to her face. She didn''t treat Su Jinxi as a family member. Gu Nancang said to Su Jinxi at the beginning, and he must be strong in Gu family. "High up? What does cousin mean by that Gu Nancang got the news and came at the first time. "Nancang, I think you are really going to take care of the branch office. It turns out that it''s just a matter of concealing the truth and thinking that it''s OK to find a woman to pretend to be a family daughter?" Before Gu Mingzhu thought Gu Nancang couldpletely control his family when he went to China. After all, the old man''s time was running out. Although they have all along heard that Gu Nancang has a younger sister, they haven''t heard from her for so many years. In their hearts, that is an impossible legend. Last night, I suddenly received news that the second miss was back, which made other people panic. Gu Mingzhu came back all night. She went back to her home before dawn. There was a woman at home. "Posing? Cousin pearl, I call you cousin. It''s a honorific title. Don''t push your nose on your face. Jin''er is my own sister, that is, the sessor of Gu family Gu Nancang''s voice is cold. As everyone knows, this cousin is Sima Zhao''s heart and soul. I wish I could be the heir on my face. "Heir, is she worthy?" Gu Mingzhu scoffed. In her heart, she always felt that this was impossible, not to mention whether Gu Jin was really born. Even if there is, if you want to find it, you will find it long ago. Why wait until now? The old man''s body became bad day by day. At such a critical moment, a woman suddenly came to say that she was the sessor of the family. Everyone would doubt it. In Gu Mingzhu''s voice full of doubts, Su Jinxi said faintly, "Oh, I don''t deserve it. Who should?"? Is it cousin you? " Gu Mingzhu not false thought cableway: "the family heirs are women, since ancient times, since my aunt only gave birth to a boy, grow up orderly, the sessor should be me.""Gu Mingzhu, you are so bold. You are thinking about your family property before my old man dies!" Gu came step by step on crutches. He was no longer excited to see Su Jinxist night. Instead, he was serious. He is domineering and fierce, where there is a little kind face. "Grandfather, I, I didn''t mean that." Gu Mingzhu quickly restrained her expression. Su Jinxi has just seen that if he is not fierce at home, how can he suppress these people? "No? Is my old man''s ears so hard to use? What has the final say, though I am old, I have not yete to the point of deafness. "Grandfather, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean it." Gu Mingzhu apologized quickly. The aura of the old man even Su Jinxi, who did nothing wrong, felt a little terrible. Just then, a sweet voice rang out: "grandfather I''vee to see you. " Gu Nancang whispered: "she is Gu ran." It seems that the news of these people is really smart, but we all know after a sleep. Gu Ran''s character is opposite to Gu Mingzhu. If Gu Mingzhu is a straight gut, if there is anything to say, then Gu Ran''s intestines are nine and eighteen curved. The first thing she did was to tter the old man, which was different from Gu Mingzhu, who was angry with the old man. "Raer." Sure enough, the old man''s anger was not so heavy. "Grandfather, how are you doing? I went to Korea specially to buy ginseng for you. I just came back. I''ll soak you in water for my grandfather She did not mention Su Jinxi, as if she had never seen Su Jinxi. "Or Ran''er has filial piety." The old man praised. Although the old man said so, Gu Jinxi did not see the joy in his eyes. If the old man really liked Gu ran as much as he said, he would have supported Gu ran as his sessor. With the support of the old man, Gu Mingzhu is not an opponent at all. However, the old man has been waiting for himself toe back, which shows that he is not sincere to Gu ran. Su Jinxi also had a worry in his heart. I''m afraid his life at home will be startling and difficult. It can''t be as simple as before. It seems that everyone in this family has a story, everyone has their own abacus. A few little foxes and an old fox. Gu Mingzhu disdained to say: "just came back from Korea? Tut, I saw you shopping yesterday. Does your sister have the skill of separation? " Gu Ran''s face did not change, "of course not yesterday, but some time ago, I specially flew over to buy ginseng for my grandfather." "The time you went to see the Korean men''s group concert? Ah, so you are going to buy ginseng. I thought you were going to chase Aidou. Look at your group photo in the circle of friends and the men''s group. Your mouth will go up to the sky. You still remember that my grandfather had a heart. " Gu Jinxi quietly watched the two men fighting each other. It turned out that the two men fought openly and secretly, which was deeper than their own level. Gu ran took the old man''s arm and said, "grandfather, look how my cousin talks. I really want to buy ginseng for my grandfather." "It''s all small things. Don''t make trouble. I''ll introduce you to jin''er,e here." The old man brought back the theme. Su Jinxi came over with a natural manner. "Two cousins, I''m Gu Jin, and I''m brother Nancang''s sister. After that, we''ll be a family." Chapter 216 Two people seem to be very dissatisfied with Su Jinxi''s wording, "don''t call it so intimate, we didn''t admit you." Su Jinxi didn''t get angry at their impoliteness. How bad the two people are now means how frightened they are. She said with a graceful smile, "I''m the sister of Nancang brother. It''s doomed since I was born. What I shed in my bones is the blood of caring for my family. It''s not your turn to admit my identity. As far as I know, they are my uncle''s daughters. My cousin is polite, but where have your manners been? " Su Jinxi''s voice is gentle, but his voice is strong. Yes, her identity can''t be recognized by these two people. "You say you are Nancang''s sister. What is the evidence?" "I think paternity testing should be the most telling thing." Su Jinxi is afraid to encounter doubts, has been the identification results with his side. Two people looked after the face of disbelief, "now technology is so developed, it is likely to be synthetic, I do not believe." "That is, grandfather, don''t be cheated by her. You can see that she is not like Nancang at all. How could she be a sister?" "My brother and I are not very simr in facial features, but the outline of our faces is simr. If you don''t believe it, we can do paternity testing in front of you. I think it''s not only you who doubt your family, but also other people. I can understand your feelings. So my grandfather might as well call on other people, let''s do a paternity test again, and I can take this opportunity to get to know the elders. " The reason why Gu didn''t tell other people at the beginning was that he didn''t want Su Jinxi to face these things as soon as he came back. He still wanted Su Jinxi to take a few days off and get used to it. Obviously, other people didn''t give Su Jinxi this opportunity, so they came to him just one night. Su Jinxi took the initiative to hold a family meeting, that is, he was ready for war. "Jin''er, you just came back. You might as well take another two days off. I''ll let the housekeeper familiarize you with your family." "No, grandfather. I''m in a very good condition. I need a rest. I also want to visit my elders early." "Since jin''er wants to see you earlier, Nancang, you can go to inform him now, and we''ll give jin''er a clean sweep in the evening." "Good grandfather." Su Jinxi looked at two people with a smile, "two cousins, I want to change clothes, two are to stay to watch?" They had to leave. Anyway, she had a good time at night. "Jin''er, you should have a good rest and have a hard fight to fight in the evening." The old man warned. "Good grandfather, I know it." Su Jinxi spent a day to adapt to his family, watching the time gettingter andter. "Miss, you need to change your clothes and go to the hotelter." "Good." Su Jinxi returns to the room. There are various styles and styles of clothes in the wardrobe. Looking at the dazzling clothes, Su Jinxi only thinks of Si Li Ting in his mind. Once upon a time, she hesitated before going to work. "Uncle, do you think I''ll wear this suit or that one?" "Si Li Ting will hold her tightly from the back," I think my Su Su wear which set is good-looking. " "Uncle..." "For today''s asion, I think it''s more suitable for Susu." He will always give her the most correct advice, and every word will make her feel very beautiful. Su Jinxi stands in front of the wardrobe. Now there is no Si Li Ting in her world. This is her fight alone. Her eyes skimmed over the light colors and finally stopped on a ck dress. In the future, there is no shoulder to support her, what she can do is to make herself stronger. Put on the ck skirt, changed a delicate make-up, bright red lipstick will her aura rapidly enhance. She took out a pair of stiletto heels and put them on. "Jin''er, are you ready?" Gu Nancang knocks at the door and sees Su Jinxi standing up. His eyes sh with amazement. Su Jinxi used to be like a piece of marshmallow. It was soft and sweet. Of course, people wanted to bully her. Su Jinxi is more aggressive from the outside. It looks like a cold de that hasn''te out of its sheath, and its edge is gathered in the scabbard. "What? It''s ugly? " Su Jinxi looked down at his clothes. "No, it''s beautiful. It''s dazzling. It''s beautiful." Gu Nancang is not stingy with his praise. "Brother Nancang, let''s go." "Let''s go." Su Jinxi took Gu Nancang''s arm and walked out of Gu''s home step by step. Every step forward, Su Jinxi''s expression is dignified. "Jin''er, step out of this door. From now on, you will be Gu Jin, no longer Su Jinxi. Every step you take will represent your family.""I know." Su Jinxi did not stop. "From now on, Su Jinxi will diepletely, and I am Gu Jin." "It''s just this kind of look that you can''t be stage fright in the face of those elders for a while." "No Gu Jin replied coldly. Wearing make-up is like isting the sun, also like putting on a mask for her. Once upon a time, the kind-hearted Su Jinxi had already died in the sea. Now she is the new born of Gu Jin. Or the luxury car that came to pick her upst time, Gu Jin''s eyes didn''t sh any more, and got on the car directly. Her sess or failure is not only rted to her own, but also to the old man and Gu Nancang, so this time she can only seed, absolutely not fail. Gu Jin is holding the idea of winning to the hotel. The hotel where the family meeting is held is the hotel where Tang Ming took her to stayst time. "Jin''er, what''s the matter?" Gu Nancang saw Gu Jin pause for a few seconds after getting off the bus, his eyes were thoughtful. "Why do families stay in hotels instead of looking after their families?" "This hotel is a family oriented hotel, which is equivalent to half of our family. Many family members have permanent rooms in the hotel." It seems that Gu''s industry is far more exaggerated than she imagined, and a touch of ambition suddenly rises in Gu Jin''s heart. She had promised to stand beside Si Li Ting and fly high with him. As long as she took care of her family, she could get everything. Looking back, Gu Jin just wanted to meet his rtives or fulfill his responsibility as a daughter of his family. No matter what it is for, there is no Gu Jin for himself. When she stood in front of the hotel at this moment, an ambition rose in her heart for the first time. Once upon a time, she saw Miro standing beside Si Li Ting. At that time, she could only hide in the corner and watch from afar. In my heart, I was envious and envious. I felt that the shining woman and Si Li Ting werepatible. Now the opportunity for her growth is in front of her, and she must grasp it. "Brother Nancang, let''s go." "Jin''er, you should prepare yourself first. Some people who care for the old and sell the old may be hard to hear." "Well." Gu Jin did not hesitate to step into the hotel. Hotel conference room, Gu''s family and the powerful coteral figures all came, Gu Jin''s appearancepletely broke the original pattern of Gu''s family. Over the years, many people have stood in silence, some supporting Gu Mingzhu and some supporting Gu ran. The people of Gu''s family are roughly divided into three groups, led by Gu Mingzhu, Gu ran and Laozi, who support Gu Nancang. I haven''t entered the door yet. It''s very lively inside. We all mutter and say anything. Of course, they all belittled Gu Jin. Some people directly said, "what second miss, anyway, we will not admit it. We have not found it for so many years, but now we have found it somehow." "Yes, even if it''s really the second miss, she''s been wandering outside these years, and she''s a big business. How can a little girl who doesn''t know anything know how to be in charge of the family?" "Yes, I still think Miss pearl is beautiful and sensible, and has a good business mind. I think Miss pearl should inherit it." "What time is it? Everyone has arrived, but she has not arrived alone. It''s really uneducated to let so many elders wait for her alone If anyone dares to be a minutete in my department, I will drive her immediately! " "Oh, how about you driving me, too?" A female voice with a smile rang out. Everyone looked at the door. Gu Nancang was followed by a woman with a ck skirt. Although she has a smile, but we don''t feel good will. The smile is the coldest and chilling. Chapter 217 Gu Jin took Gu Nancang''s hand and walked in gracefully. When she came in, several lines of sight were immediately gathered on her body. From her face to her temperament, she is not inferior to Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran, or even more delicate than Gu ran. The man who just said he wanted to dismiss Gu Jin did not reduce his momentum, but became more arrogant. "Do you know what politeness is to let so many elders wait for you Gu Nancang is just about to open his mouth. Gu Jin gently pulls Gu Nancang''s hand, saying that she can handle this matter. "My grandfather told me it was seven o''clock. Now it''s only 6.50, and it''s ten minutes to go. I''m notte. I didn''t expect you toe so early. If I knew, I woulde earlier. " Gu Jin''s polite and polite reply is impable. "No, everyone wants to see you earlier, miss. Come and do it." The people who open their mouth are from the old man school, and their words are much more polite. Gu Jin didn''t sit down yet. A man with simr eyebrows and eyes said: "wait a minute, this girl has no origin. Now it can''t be regarded as the second miss." On this day, Gu Jin was familiar with the affairs of his family, and his appearance was also familiar to him. She should have called her uncle. Gu Mingzhu is so hard to deal with, let alone them. "Uncle, she is my sister. Can I cheat?" Gu Nancang opened his mouth directly. "Nancang, of course, my uncle doesn''t mean that you cheat people. It''s just that this worldly liar is rampant. I''m also afraid that you will be cheated. If you are cheated by someone with a heart, the gain will be more than the loss." "as like as two peas, not one family does not enter one family, uncle''s tone is simr to Pearl cousin. Since you don''t believe me, you can make an identification on the spot. I believe my uncle has already been ready. Let''s open the window and tell the truth. If the identification result is that I''m really brother Nancang''s sister, those who suspected me before would apologize to me! " "Make an apology if you apologize. I want to see where you got out of it, and dare to pretend to be the daughter of our family. If you are not, I will sue you to court for fraud immediately! You should know how long you''re going to get for fraud. So, little girl, I would like to advise you that if you leave now, it will be toote, so as not to step down after the identification resultse out. " Gu Jin chuckled, "real gold is not afraid of fire. I am the blood of my family. What am I afraid of? It''s just to prevent your people from cheating. How about we do the identification together? " "Good!" Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran thought Gu Jin would refuse, but who knows she answered so positively. Is she really a family member? Since everyone had doubts about Gu Jin, they did not go around the Bush and went directly to the subject of identification. Gu Jin and Gu Nancang began to do brother and sister identification. They had the same father and mother, so there was no mistake in the identification results. Mr. Gu came out to y a roundabout, "well, the identification results still need to wait for a while toe out. We eat first. We haven''t been so busy for a long time." Although everyone wasughing and talking during the dinner, Gu Jin knew it very well. In fact, their thoughts were on the identification results. After a meal, the results on both sides havee out. Han Chen first handed over the printed results, "this is the identification results, two people are really brothers and sisters." Gu Mingzhu looked at the doctor they brought, "Dr. Li, what''s your identification result?" With the result of identification in his hand, Dr. Li looked at Gu Mingzhu carefully and said, "they are brothers and sisters." Gu Jin mouth up, "now the evidence hase out, you still have any doubts?" "Since you are Gu Jin, where have you been these years? Why didn''t youe back early, but at this time? " Gu Jin truthfully replied: "I''m afraid this is about to ask my mother. I was adopted by other people since I was a child. As for my life experience, I just learned about it recently." "Yes, I have been looking for jin''er''s whereabouts all these years, but there is only one clue. There is a butterfly birthmark on jin''er''s waist. Because the birthmark in the waist is very difficult to find, this time I came back to find her by ident, only to recognize her People in the field, you look at me and I look at you. Originally, we didn''t believe it. Until the identification results came out, we all had no words to say. "The first uncle, the second uncle, the two cousins, and all of you who were here said I was unworthy. What else can I say now? ording to the agreement, you should apologize to me. " Su Jinxi sat down on the chair and looked at them with a smile. "Pearl, raer, don''t apologize to the seconddy." The old man spoke coldly. "I''m sorry, cousin. We didn''t mean to." Gu Mingzhu had to apologize."It''s all family, I can understand." Gu Jin is modest and generous from the beginning to the end, which makes people unable to pick out any mistakes. The eldest uncle and the second uncle looked at each other, and they also said, "jin''er, although you are a person who cares for your family, the matter of inheritance right remains to be discussed. Today, since everyone is here, I will say that Mingzhu and Ran''er were born and grew up at home. Their words, deeds and behaviors are studied ording to the standards of their heirs. Now jin''er is back, and the family care industry is all over the world. If the inheritance right is handed over to her, in case of a mess, who will bear the responsibility? My personal meaning is that the inheritor should be selected from Mingzhu and raer. As for jin''er, he can learn slowly at home. What do you think of handing over the right of inheritance to her when she has the strength in the future? " "That''s a good idea. The old man is old enough to have a rest. Let them help with their affairs first, and wait until jin''er matures. " Gu Jin of course knew that once the right of inheritance was handed over, it would never be taken back. This proposal is fair on the surface, but it is actually a trap for her. Gu Nan Cang frowned and was obviously dissatisfied. Gu Jin had expected this result for a long time, so he was not surprised. "Uncle, I''ve just been looking back home for a day, and you have never contacted me, so you have directly denied me." "So you think you can take care of your family?" My uncle didn''t believe it. "To be honest, my major in university is finance, and my score has always been among the best. Of course, you must say that the school is different from the actual situation. I amck of experience. Unfortunately, I worked as an administrative assistant in a well-knownrgepany in China, and also handled several billionrge orders. Although the experience is not as good as the two cousins, people are born and can''t speak. They all need to grow up after the day. I hope you can give me this opportunity. I''m sure I won''t let you down. " Gu Jin''s words are very sincere, many people tend to Gu Jin. Gu Mingzhu thought she was a wild girl, but she had a foundation. Gu ran turned his eyes, took Gu Jin''s hand with a smile and said, "cousin, after listening to your resume, you can see that you are a very good person. We are a family, I will not say two words, my cousin pearl and I have been working in thepany for two years. We know more about thepany than you do. My grandfather''s health is getting worse every day. We really want to lighten the burden on my grandfather... " "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. This position should have been hers. My health is not good, and it is not so bad. I believe jin''er will not let us down! " "Grandfather, we are all your granddaughters. Why are you so partial?" "That is, grandfather, you would rather believe a granddaughter who just came back, than a granddaughter who has been with you for so many years?" Both of them pointed out the injustice of the old man one after another, and the other people present also expressed their wishes. Everybody you say a word, I say a word, express their views one after another. Gu Jin was not in a hurry, just like watching a y. She didn''t speak until the noise was almost the same. "How about this? You give me a year to study and grow. If I still can''t meet the standard of being the sessor of my family after one year, I will voluntarily give up the position of sessor." Gu Jin said this sentence, and all the people present at the scene brightened up. "Second miss, you said it yourself." "Of course, but I have a condition to prevent you from deliberately raising standards. A yearter, I willpete with my two cousins fairly. If anyone wins, he will be the sessor of the family. Is that good? " Both Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran don''t believe how powerful Gu Jin can be in a year. After all, they have received rigorous training since childhood. "I agree. In a year''s time, we''llpete fairly. Can you agree, cousin pearl?" "I have no opinion. What about the other elders?" Everyone agreed, but Gu Nancang and the old man had some worries. "Jin''er, is a year too tight?" The other two people are afraid of her repentance, "a good year is a year." "Don''t worry, two cousins. I didn''t go back on my word. Let''s take one year. Please give us a witness." The big uncle was even more afraid of the old man''s repentance, and said directly: "after a year, no matter who wins, you can''t go back on your word." The old man saw these as if seeking power and usurping the throne, and his eyes were cold. "Never go back! If anyone wins, I will transfer my share coefficient to her! " The other people are surprised, all shares? This means that the winner is not only the sessor, but also thergest shareholder of the board.Gu Mingzhu and Gu Ran''s ambition was impetuous. "Grandfather, everyone can listen to me. When you speak, you should count your words." "Naturally, my word is up to me. This year, thepany''s affairs are temporarily handled by Nancang." "Well, that''s settled." Everyone was satisfied with the result, but Gu Nancang was worried. Could Gu Jin win in only one year? In the previous three years when he had been in private with Gu Jinding, who knew that Gu Jin temporarily changed his mind. Gu Jin just wants to go back to see a person earlier. A year seems to be too long. Chapter 218 One yearter. City a is as prosperous as before, especially at night. Peoplee and go in all kinds of night ces, which are more lively than in the daytime. Capital airport, a person stepped on a 10 cm high heel out of the airport. The car that came to pick her up had been waiting here for a long time. "Second miss, are you going back to the vi directly?" "No, go to a ce first." "Where to go?" "Night talk bar." The car shuttles through the busy streets, and neon lights of various colors sh across the eyes. The memory of a year ago came to my mind, how much joy and sorrow the city carried. Before leaving, Gu Nancang''s words still echoed in her ears: "jin''er, the overall situation is still uncertain, are you sure you want to return home now?" "Yes, I have people I want to meet. One year is my limit." "Jin''er, you''ve been working hard this year. I haven''t talked about some things. One year is enough to change a lot of things." "What do you want to say, brother Nancang?" Gu Jin looked at her with a puzzled face. Gu Nancang took out the tablet and said, "you can see for yourself." There are all kinds of news photos he keeps. Gu Jin opens one at will. "The president of Dihuang group changed three women overnight, and her fortune is not shallow." "The general manager is a new girl, and she is actually a popr female singer." All the news reports above are one person, the one she has been thinking about but has never dared to see his news. She was afraid that when she saw him, she could not help but leave to look for him, so this year she did nothing and did her own thing. When Gu Nancang showed her the news report, Gu Jin''s expression did not change. After a year''s baptism, she was no longer that happy little girl. Even Gu Nancang is hard to see what she is thinking. As a family member, what she learned in the first ss is that she likes shape but not color. The answer to Gu Nancang is a very calm sentence, "I have already reserved the ticket to return home." She came back, back to the ce that used to love and hate. A year''s time will change a lot, for example, people, she has changed, maybe he has changed. Once upon a time, the man who was so low-key that nobody knew the president of Emperor Huang had be a frequent visitor of the gossip version. It is reported that a year ago, things hit him a lot, making him from an infatuated good man into a yboy now. There are also reports that his nature is like this, Su Jinxi''s death just gave him a reason to vent. People who never show up in nightclubs be regr customers. They will be in nightclubs for eight out of ten days. Nightnguage bar. A man was sitting in the smoke, surrounded by several hot girls. "Secretary Shao, let Xi''er and Shuanger apany you tonight?" "Si Shao, Xi''er and I are twins. Since we were young, we have a good understanding of each other. We have more feelings in bed than ordinary people. Do you want to have a try?" Twins wear a ck dress and a white dress, pure and sexybination, few men will refuse. With a bang, thepartment door was pushed open. The woman who came in was angry and looked at the man with white fog. A touch of pain shed in her eyes, "ting..." With a cigar in his hand, Si Li Ting looked at the people who came in. "Isn''t this miss Hua? What are you doing here? " Hua Qing thought that Su Jinxi would have a chance when he died. Who knows she waited and waited, but it was Si Li Ting who changed a group of female partners. Every time he appears at a party, his girlfriend will not be the same. He ispletely different. Xi''er finger in Si Li Ting''s chest to draw a circle, "Si Shao, others also want to act, can you give them a heroine?" "Of course, I''ll have a y written for you tomorrow." "Wow, you are so generous. You wrote it to my sister. What about me? You can''t be partial. " "All right, all right." Hua Qing see this scene, the heart is almost broken into g g, "Si Li Ting, you, how can you be like this!" "What does this look like? I don''t know you very well. Please go out. " Hua Qing is looking at those women, "you go out, I have something to say to Secretary Shao!" "Si Shao..." "Hua Qing, say again, I have nothing to do with you. Why do you interfere with my business? Get out of here!" Hua Qing has found countless opportunities this year, but she can''t get close to Si Li Ting. This time, she finally met his face, but he didn''t give her a chance to get close. "I heard that Miss Hua is married? I didn''t expect the movie queen to be so shameless. " One sneered. "Cut, what about the movie queen? Some of the people in that circle are clean. " "What kind of pheasants do you dare to talk to me like that?" Hua Qing didn''t expect these women to be so bold.In their eyes, Zhonghua Qing is the enemy of love, but also the enemy who blocks his superior position. Who will respect her. "We are pheasants, don''t you climb up like that? What kind of nobility do you think, secretary? " Shuanger asked shamelessly. "Si Li Ting picked up her chin," I like Frank women Hua Qing was very angry, "Si Li Ting, you can really be worthy of Su Jinxi. He said that he loved her so deeply that she would die..." "Bang" a sound, Si Li Ting one hand will be on the table wine whisk to the ground, red wine sprinkle on the ground. "It''s you who forced her to death. What face do you have to mention her in front of me?" Si Li Ting cold hum, "Hua Qing, before you insult yourself, you can roll." She stomped and mmed the door. Xi''er felt that she had won, and her face was full of joy We... " Si Li Ting''s cold eye swept, "who gives you the courage to touch me?" "Si Shao, I I don''t have one. " Xi''er quickly took back the hand on his chest. Si Li Ting''s brow frowned tightly and directly got up to leave. "Si Shao..." They didn''t know what they had done wrong. They were all fine just now. How could they say they left? Si Li Ting was bored and threw his half cigar into the ashtray. He loosened his tie and wanted to go out and breathe. But there was a songing from the hall. The pure voice was ethereal and affectionate. The people in the bar are infatuated with the singing, which gives people unlimited imagination. Some people see the mountains and rivers, some see the sea waves, and others see the town after the rain. Si Li Ting stops for this song and sits a woman in the middle of the stage. She was wearing an irregr ck dress with long white legs on the stool. Long Diamond Earrings Sparkle in the dark light. What kind of face would a person with such a song look like? It was a pity that her face was covered with a mask, and no one could see it. Si Li Ting even stood still in the field and listened to all her songs. Who is she? Why his heart beats for her. Gu Jinlian sang five songs. Originally, she was on stage as a guest. This just stepped down. The manager of the bar came immediately. "Miss, your singing is so wonderful that it''s just like the sounds of nature. I wonder if you are interested in being our resident singer here?" Gu Jin brings up a yful smile, and she sees the man standing in the hall at a nce. Blonde hair and blue eyes were not obvious in the dim light, but she could still see him in the crowd at a nce. Thinking about it day and night for a whole year, who knows what he saw is not his high spirited and energetic. It''s a loose tie, a white shirt dyed with bright red lipprint, and looks like a prodigal son. This man, not her third uncle. "No interest." She put down the receiver. "Miss, we can talk about the treatment. Do you want to..." "No "Miss, please wait. I really sincerely invite you. If you feel that there is a problem with time, you can sing only one song a day, or one song every two days." The manager had never heard such a nice voice. As long as he could win her over, he believed that the business of the bar would be better. This woman is so mysterious that her temperament is different from others. She must grasp it. "I have something to do today. I''ll talk to you tomorrow. This is my phone call." Gu Jin left with his phone number. Si Li Ting sees that mysterious woman''s back, why does he feel so like Su Jinxi? But Susu would never wear that kind of clothes, or wear lipstick with such a strong color, and would not emit such a charming atmosphere. Although he felt that there were so many impossibilities, he finally chased out. When he chased out, Gu Jin just sat in the car beside the road. She took off her mask and looked at the confused siting on her face. Originally thought that the reunion of the two people was moving, but she didn''t know that all kinds of gossip came to greet her. Whether it''s true or false, Si Li Ting is ying a trick or not. If he dares to touch her woman, he can''t spare him! "Miss, where are you going now?" "Go home." Gu Jin cold road. "Yes, miss." Si Li Ting saw the car in the night, why did he have a feeling, just the woman is Su Jinxi. Only when Su Jinxi appears can he have such a strong feeling! He quickly dialed Lin Jun''s number, "assistant Lin, is there any change at home?" "I haven''t heard from you yet, sir. Are you in the bar again? No matter how much you miss miss miss Su, you can''t spoil your body like this. Your stomach can''t stand it. You should drink less wine. " "Keep an eye on your family and let me know if there is any change.""OK." Hang up the phone, Si Li Ting a gloomy face on the car, this year, he in order to create an illusion, everywhere y. It makes people think that he is addicted to women andpletely decadent. Every day, he came home drunk and went back to the master bedroom that belonged to him and Su Jinxi. It''s been a year since he didn''t have her. He hit the bed hard and hurt in his eyes. "Susu, why don''t youe back? I miss you so much. " His voice was full of sadness, and his fingers clung to the quilt. "Susu, today I saw a person who was very simr to you. Could it be you?" Chapter 219 On his first night back home, Gu Jin was not happy. She returned to the vi Gu Nancang specially bought for her, and the decoration was determined ording to her preference. Gu Jin ordered coldly before getting off the bus: "Mo Ge, check some people for me." "Yes, miss." Gu Jin threw the paper with a good name to Mo Ge, "give me the result tomorrow." "Yes, miss." Gu Jin records her fingerprints and opens the door. This is the first vi that belongs to her. For today''s she, not to mention a vi, even the entire vi area she can also blink to buy. I took a fragrant bath in the bathtub, ying with white bubbles with my fingers. The biggest difference between Gu Jin now and Su Jinxi in the past is that she can manage her emotions well. No matter how much she missed that person, she could control her legs walking towards him. Finger across the photos, looking at the main characters in the photos. There was a sneer at the corner of his mouth: "one, two, three, four There are a lot of them, uncle. " Although the man in the photo is always a person, the woman is not a coincidence. If you take a closer look, you will find that these are all swing shots. Basically, women are leaning on or holding men. Even if there is one or two Si Li Tingughing, magnifying will see that there is no smile in his eyes. No one in the world is more familiar with Si Li Ting than she is. Before meeting him, she could conclude that he was just ying games. Gu Jin cleans up andes out wrapped in his bathrobe. He pours half a ss of red wine in his ss, shakes the ss and leanszily on the bench outside. His legs are folded, his eyes are enchanting and provocative. He lifts his neck and drinks a mouthful of red wine. This year''s life is not easy, coupled with her yearning for Si Li Ting, she needs alcohol to fall asleep many nights. Fixed line of sight in Si Li Ting''sst photo, with bright red fingernails sliding across the photo. "My third uncle, how can I punish you?" In the night wind came her whispers, the wind blowing, dissipated in the wind, like a goblin''s whisper. The next morning, Gu Jin got a pile of information in his hand. Su family, Bai Xiaoyu, Huaqing. She looked page by page, it seems that in addition to her this year, there are many people who have changed. "Who should I start with?" Gu Jin turns the page. Finally, the line of sight was fixed on the topyer, "or, it''s from you." She inserted the knife that just peeled the fruit into that pile of information. Hua Qing''s year was not smooth at all. She thought that she would not worry about resources when she was in her present position. Who knows that every major movie this year has not invited her. If the movie is not good, then she will switch to the TV series. After all, the number of TV series is more, and the ie is better than that of movies. All year round, there are no other than two bad drama scripts that I have visited with her. It is obvious that someone pinched her resources, most likely Si Li Ting. After all, he was the main reason that directly led to his separation from Su Jinxi. But she checked for a long time and didn''t find out who did it. Besides Si Li Ting, who else? Hua Qing deliberately wants to get close to Si Li Ting, and the purpose is to ease the rtionship with him, but the man never let her close. She did not know why, clearly he could spend time with other women, why even his own face is not willing to agree. Si Li Ting can''t count on it. Tang can always do it. At least he is his wife in name. Tang Chen, however, does not care about her affairs for the reason that she is still in love with Si Li Ting. Hua Qing made two bad dramas this year, and there were no activities except a few small advertisements. Although she imed that she was on holiday, she knew in her heart how important it was to be exposed in a ce where new people emerge in an endless stream. What''s important about the movie queen? Every year, there are various awards for the movie queen. Hua Qing was in a hurry. She wanted to see Si Li Ting and reunite. This hope waspletely eliminated. It''s better to ask for others than yourself. Huaqing has no choice but to go out and find resources by herself. Listen to the agent said that the director Nangong, who has been away for a long time, has prepared a script to be aeback work. As long as you hear Nangong, you don''t have to think about it. It must be a good script. If she can receive the y directed by Nangong, she will turn over. What''s more, Nangong is different from others. I heard that his background is very strong. The director is just one of his hobbies. He sharpens his sword for three years. It takes a few years for others to make a film. Every time, he will be the focus of global attention. Speaking of Nangong''s appearance is a miracle, he won the most valuable director award at the age of 20.The box office of his first film has reached the top 100 in the world, which is absolutely a miracle for a man who is only 20 years old. At that time, this incident also caused a sensation all over the world, and various magazine agencies asked for interviews. Other people have long taken advantage of this opportunity to make a great sess, but they have ceased to take part in the high tide. He appeared again a few yearster with his new works, and the box office continued to boom just likest time. This is the fourth y directed by him. It has the solid foundation of the first three films. I think this one will be no worse with my feet. Even the best magazine in China has not been invited sessfully, let alone his identity has not been discovered until now. In short, everyone knows that he is not a simple character, his works never cater to the market, so it is a ssic. If it is the director Nangong, as long as she can pass the audition, she is not afraid to be tampered with again. Hua Qing has also found several good scripts in the past year, and has made an agreement with the producer or director every time. When ites to signing the contract, there is a problem. Nangong is different from other directors. As long as he can approve, the contract will be signed. This script is the beginning of her turnaround. She has to win the heroine of the film anyway. Hua Qing called to the assistant next to her: "Nell, check the schedule of director Nangong for me and ask him out for me." "Good sister Qing, if you can cooperate with director Nangong, we will have hope." Nell looked excited. "Go." After waiting for five minutes, Nell came in, "sister Qing, director Nangong''s assistant, said he didn''t have time recently. If sister Qing was interested in the role, she would audition." "What? Let me audition with those new people? " Hua Qing didn''t expect to be the same as the neer in the entertainment industry. "Yes, sister Qing, director Nangong''s assistant has sent the audition time. Do you want to go?" "Of course! It''s not necessarily a bad thing to have an audition Hua Qing''s eyes shed, and it was obvious that she had other ns. "But with your identity and those little stars audition together, it''s not pleasant to hear." "Nell, you''re wrong. I thought so before, but I figured it out. Since director Nangong has rejected me, it means that he has also rejected the famous stars who like me want to take the role. For us, the opportunities are equal. As expected, director Nangong is extraordinary. In this way, our opportunities are fair. It is said that director Nangong doesn''t like to use traffic stars. Even if the stars are popr now, he may not use them. Before his several movies, the protagonists are some unknown stars, after acting, he is very popr. He pays attention to acting, but I dare not say anything else. I still have acting skills. Let''s audition. " "OK, sister Qing, I''ll arrange the audition for you." "Well, by the way, let me know how many people wille to audition this time." "I''ll find out for you in a minute." To the audition day, Hua Qing dressed up very brightly, when she appeared, attracted arge number of people''s attention. "Oh, my God, the movie stars areing topete with us." "We won''t have a chance this time." "It''s over." "That''s not necessarily true. Director Nangong doesn''t look at his status when he chooses people. In the past, his roles in those films are all unknown actors, and they may not seed after the film." Although she said that, when Hua Qing approached, those little actors got up and said hello to her one after another. "Sister Hua, are you here, too?" "Sister Hua,e and sit here." Everyone, you say a word and I say a word. On the surface, it looks very harmonious, but in fact, it is turbulent inside. At this time, a white man with round sses came out to see that he was not very old, just like a big boy. "Hello, everyone. I''m Xu Yan, assistant director of Nangong. Thank you for taking the time to audition. Today''s audition roles are male 2, female 2, female 3 and male 3." Although it is very good to have a role in Nangong''s films, Huaqing is here for the heroine. "Assistant Xu, is the heroine not auditioning today?" "The director of the two roles, the heroine and the hero, has been set up. These are the roles for the audition today. Do you have any questions about Miss Hua?" Hua Qing quickly asked, "I don''t know who the heroine is? Why didn''t we hear anything about such an important role? " "It''s decided by the director. We don''t know. If there''s no problem, we''ll start the audition. I believe you''ve all read the script. You must have a good idea of these roles. Since there are not a few peopleing today, each role will be auditioned separately, and each role will be decided by the director himself."At the door of each room are posted the role of audition, we choose the role of their own interest in the audition can." Everyone crowded into the female and male two, Hua Qing''s eyes shed. When everyone left, she went in the direction of Xu Yan. "Assistant Xu, hold on." "Miss Hua, can I help you?" Xu Yan pushed his sses and asked gently. "There''s something wrong with it. Assistant Xu, could you take a moment to speak?" Chapter 220 When they came to the empty corridor, Xu Yan politely asked, "Miss Hua, what can I do for you now?" "Assistant Xu, I''ve read this script several times. I''d like to talk to director Nangong face to face about the script. Can assistant Xu introduce it to me?" Hua Qing said very politely. Xu Yan heard it was about the script. Maybe she really had some ideas. After all, the most important thing for director Nangong is the script. Every time he wants to shoot a story, he writes it himself. If Hua Qing can put forward any ideas, maybe the director will be very happy. "OK, Miss Hua, wait a moment. I''ll tell the director right away." A few minutester, Xu Yan came out again, "Miss Hua, the director wants to see you." "Thank you." This is only Hua Qing''s first step. Let''s go to Nangong first. Xu Yan took her to a room door, "Miss Hua, the director is in there, pleasee in." "Please, assistant Xu." Hua Qing knocks on the door and hears a deep male voice: e in." In fact, Hua Qing is very interested in this talented director. For him, the director is just a hobby. What is his real identity? Hua Qing is still a little excited to see the director''s real appearance soon. Push the door and enter, Hua Qing sees the man sitting on the sofa looking at theputer. Although she knew Nangong was not very old, she did not expect to disappear for so many years and reappear. He was so young. Nangong was about thirty years old and wore a casual linen shirt. Seeing a man who is used to suits and leather shoes, she suddenly changed her style, and her eyes brightened. Maybe I didn''t expect that famous international directors would wear such simple clothes. Nangong''s appearance is also very clean, as if floating clouds in the sky, and like a wisp of breeze. Hua Qing feels quite strange that such a person should be a director. She has met a lot of people in the circle, especially the directors. Most of them are fat bellied and like to make moves with actresses. "Director Nangong, Hello, I''m Hua Qing." "I''ve seen your y." Nangong''s voice doesn''t have much emotion, and her eyes are also light. "It''s my pleasure..." Hua Qing was also ready topliment, but was directly interrupted by Nangong, "listen to me, do you have anyments on my script?" "I can''t talk about it. I just have a little suggestion. I''ve read this script many times." "South pce closesputer, a face is positive looking at Hua Qing," you say "I think there will be some weakness in the psychological level of female owners, which needs to be strengthened." "Where to strengthen it?" Nangong asked seriously. Hua Qing took out the script and sketched, "this detail can be changed in this way." Nangong carefully looked at the script after the change, "well, good." This small change can enhance the details, but it has no effect on the whole. "Director Nangong, I have carefully considered this script. I think my personal image is more suitable for the heroine. Since director Nangong has seen my y, I should know that my acting skills can control this role. I know that you have decided the heroine. I know that director Nangong has always been a director who pays great attention to the quality of his works. So I volunteered, hoping that the director could consider me or give me a fair chance topete. " Nangong took a look at Hua Qing. Unexpectedly, the woman said that the real purpose of changing the script to a fake one was for the role. "I''m sorry, Miss Hua. I already have a candidate in my heart. Besides her, I don''t think there is anyone more suitable for this role." Hua Qing didn''t expect that she was so sincere and refused by Nangong so mercilessly. She just kept smiling. "I don''t know who is so lucky to be the heroine in the director''s heart?" No matter who it is, as long as the y is epted, it has already stepped into the first step of sess. Hua Qing is very envious in her heart. Well, there is no female 1, she can onlypete for female 2, but she is unwilling to know who is so lucky. "She should being by now." Nangong looked at his watch. Outside came Xu Yan''s voice: "director, Elena is here." "Let her in." Nangong turned to look at xianghuaqing, "say Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive, Miss Hua, Elena is my appointed mistress." The door was pushed open, Hua Qing looked at the door, as a woman''s heart ofparison drove her to look at the woman who came in. Eye is a pair of exquisite ck high-heeled shoes, along the two long straight legs up. The woman was wearing a ck off the shoulder dress and her skin was white. A lot of people will wear ck dust, only she wears abination of nobility and sexuality.When Hua Qing''s sight fell on her face, the whole person was stunned on the spot. How can the dead be reborn? The man as like as two peas had a face like Su Jin brook. The only difference was that her pupils were blue and she had a mole in her right eye. Gu Jin and Su Jinxi a year ago have very different temperament, so even Hua Qing is not sure if she is Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi''s funeral she attended in person, Si Li Ting with deep feelings of the picture vividly. How could Jin Su Xi not have died? But if Su Jinxi dies, who is she? A face like Su Jinxi. "Elena?" Hua Qing murmured, her eyes are blue, is she also a hybrid? "Nangong, who is this?" Gu Jin came with a smile in his mouth. After all, Su Jinxi''s death has something to do with her. Now she only feels a bit sinister when she sees the same face as Su Jinxi. "This is Miss Hua Qinghua. She has yed many popr ys. Haven''t you seen her y?" Gu Jin nced up and down at Hua Qing. "It may be the reason why I grew up abroad since I was a child. I don''t know this sister." Hua Qing''s face is a little ugly. The girl dare to say that she doesn''t know her! I just don''t care about myself. "This youngdy also has some eyesight, the director said that has appointed her as the female number one?" "Yes, it''s Elena''s first film, and there was no exposure before, so it''s normal that you don''t know each other." Hua Qing looked surprised, "that is to say, she had no acting experience before? The director was relieved to let her be the heroine. " "No one is born to love acting. I''m the best example. I''m not a director." It is clear that whether acting or directing, they are here to y. This makes Hua Qing''s heart very ufortable, he worked hard for several years in the drama, and finally did not even have the opportunity to audition. Especially lost to such a look like Su Jinxi face, her heart poured out a strong unwilling. Just with a smile on her face, "director, I think Miss Elena''s appearance and personality are more suitable for female number one. You also said that she hasn''t made a film yet. This film is about the box office. It''s a bit risky to find someone who has no poprity or acting skills to choose the main beam alone. As the first time miss Elena made a movie, it was very high to be able to have female No.2. I.... " "Ah..." Before Hua Qing finished speaking, Gu Jin began tough. "I also heard for the first time that someone said something so elegant and refined in order to grab a role. Miss Hua, you didn''t even meet me for five minutes. Why do you say I have no acting skills? I can''t pick the beam. You think? Who do you think you are? It''s up to you to gossip in front of Nangong? " Gu Jin''s words are not a bit tactful, each sentence with a cold meaning. Hua Qing''s expression is very ugly. She is a movie queen, but now she is pointed at the nose by a newer who has not yet made her debut. "In other words, I''m not qualified to speak. At least I''ve yed for a few years and won many awards. Even if I''m not qualified, who is qualified?" Hearing that Hua Qing took the film queen to talk about things, Gu Jin made an early investigation into her living conditions this year. "Miss Hua, you are so good, why do you want topete with me for the heroine? You should have a lot of resources in your hands. " Hua Qing said, "of course, the people who invited me to make a movie were one after another. But director Nangong''s script is more attractive to me. I came here purely for this script. " Gu Jin chuckled: "do you want to grab it to attract you? Does Miss Hua know how to write shame? " "Director, this miss Elena is very angry. I can''t afford it. Just say something." Hua Qing looks at Nangong. Any director would not like such a rude new man. He said so sincerely for a long time, how could he be moved. Nangong said: "Miss Hua, is your memory not very good? Since you came in, I said that the heroine has been set. What do you want me to say? " Nangong''s words are more like a fatal blow. Hua Qing''s face is swept away. "I forgot that Hua Qing would not disturb director Nangong." Hua Qing''s heart has been so angry that no one dares to hit her face like this! She wrote down the ount! Gu Jin coldly watched her leave, and saidzily, "Miss Hua, I advise you to take good care of your own things. Don''t try to get involved in other things, or you will end up with nothing. Not only did not snatch others'', even oneself originally owned all loses, then the gain is not worth the loss Hua Qing stopped to live, and his eyes were cold. "Thank you for reminding me, but I never believe in life. No one knows until the end." After all, she did not want to leave a bad impression in front of Nangong.When Huaqing is gone, Nangong takes Gu Jin and sits down beside him. "Is this your rival in love?" "To be exact, it''s a love enemy in the past. She''s just an enemy in my eyes now." "Little brocade son, elder brother, I smashed the heroine to you, what do you take to repay me?" Nangong bullies the body to press close, the distance between them is extremely ambiguous. Chapter 221 His breath is thin in her cheek, Gu Jin''s expression has no change, a pair of blue double pupil straight staring at the man in front of her. Nangong Mo on her pair of eyes without any fluctuation, "little brocade son, do you really think I dare not move you?" Gu Jin grabbed his shirt cor and saidzily, "I didn''t say, or you should move." The woman around him is a special object, but he can''t move. Holding Gu Jin''s other hand, I don''t know when she had a sharp de between her fingers. "If I get one inch closer, will you cut me off?" "No, I beat you." Gu Jin smiles. "Hum, xiaojiner is not as cute as a year ago." Nangong Mo moved his body. "Mo is more lovely than a year ago." Gu Jin chuckled. Nangong Mo coldly hummed: "you''ve never learned how to perform. A few days ago, somehow, I called for a girl. You know, I''ve been writing this script for years, but I gave it to you directly. You should reward me. How about a kiss? " "Not so much." Gu Jin refused and took out a piece of paper from the bag and handed it to Nangong mo. Nangong Mo saw that piece of paper in front of his eyes, "remation approval, where did you get it?" "Don''t worry about it. With this approval, your ind can y at will. How about such a gift?" Nangong Moughs like a little fox, who never thought that the famous talented director should have such a disposition in private. He carefully put away the letter of approval, "with this baby, I''m relieved. You can y this movie at will, and if you fail, it''s mine." We should know that if we have money, we may not be able to get it. We also don''t know what method Gu Jin used. "But then again, you are a high-rankingdy who cares for her family. What do you do if you don''t take care of your family and run back to the domestic entertainment industry? If it''s just for revenge, the price you pay is a little bit big. It''s not just a female star. Miss Gu can kill her by moving her fingers at will. " Gu Jin lined his head with his hands, "how can you have a pro automatic hand to be interesting? Do you know what''s the best way to get revenge for people like Hua Qing "Well?" "Then an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, take away the halo from her body, and let her fall step by step from the altar behind the movie. This will be more painful than killing her." Gu Jintai is aware of Hua Qing''s character. Hua Qing loves vanity. She managed to climb to where she is today. If she is driven down, you can imagine how painful Huaqing will be. In particr, he robbed her of everything, but also made Hua Qing miserable. Nangong Mo reached out and rubbed her head, and said with a straight face, "is it worth it?" "When you walk around from the pce of hell, you will know the pain." Gu Jin thought about how she felt when she fell into the sea a year ago. It was the first time that she was so close to death. All this was due to people. In the sea, she vowed that if she could survive, she would not easily let go of those who had hurt her. "Well, I''m still a hundred years old, and I don''t want to experience that." "By the way, is Huaqing''s role given or not?" "Why not? I think the third girl is good." Gu Jin smiles coldly. "Female three is the enemy of female one. She ys a role of snake and scorpion. Hua Qing has been taking only positive roles since her debut. Will she take it?" Gu Jin was ying with her nails. "That was before, but now she can''t help it." "Well, I''ll have someone arrange it. By the way, you said that you came back in a hurry to see the man. Why didn''t youe with him?" Gu Jin bag up, "some people are not good, I have to punish him." "Tut Tut, if you dare to offend Miss Gu, I will give him a second of silence in my heart." "Huaqing, please. I''ll go first." "You change your face when you mention him." "By the way,e and cheer me up in the evening." Gu Jin left a business card. Nangong Mo takes a look at the business card. What does she do in the evening? Hua Qing angrily came out, assistant see her face stink out, quickly meet up. "Sister Qing, what does the director say?" I thought there would be no problem for Hua Qing, an old man in the world. Now, her expression is obviously not right. Hua Qing, with a cold face, said nothing and left. "Sister Hua, there is no drama for female No.1, and there are female two and female three. Didn''t you think highly of this script before? How can you tell me to go away Hua Qing thought as like as two peas, and then she came to a dead woman. Just returned to the car, Hua Qing''s phone rang, "Hello, Miss Hua, I just met with you Xu Yan."As soon as I heard that Xu Yanhua Qing''s expression changed instantly, could there be a turning point? "Hello, assistant Xu. Can I help you?" "This is Miss Hua. The director has just negotiated with me. She thinks that Miss Hua is very interested in the script. Miss Hua is in line with a role in his heart. So I hope Miss Hua can join us in the film. I wonder if Miss Hua is interested in it Hua Qing thought it would be over, so she felt much better when she heard him say so. It seems that what he said to Nangong yed a role. Originally, such a big film had high requirements for the male protagonist. "Well, I don''t know what role the director thinks I''m suitable for?" Hua Qing asked deliberately. "It''s female number three." Xu Yan said. Hua Qing thought it was the first girl and the third girl. After reading so many scripts, she was familiar with the role. What makes people angry is Xu Yan''s words. The director said that he was in line with the image of the role. This role is ruthless and ruthless. She has been framing the heroine. She has been ying a decent role since her debut. Where does she look like that role? Hua Qing eyes light a dark, actually do not know how to answer. "Miss Hua, are you listening?" Xu Yan urged. At the moment, Hua Qing is very entangled in her mind. She will not consider this role before. After all, she wants to maintain her image. But now, different from the past, she has been abandoned for a whole year. Now, with such a good opportunity, she still wants to take the opportunity to turn over. "Yes." "Does Miss Hua have a schedule? If you have a schedule, you cane and sign with us another day "The schedule should be avable. I''ll leave if I have something else to do. You and my assistant will connect with the next process." Hua Qing changed her tone immediately. "OK, Miss Hua, I won''t disturb you. I''ll get in touch with your assistantter." Hua Qing hung up the phone and her face was gloomy. "Sister Qing, what do you say there is hope for the role?" Ni Er see Hua Qing''s expression from Yin to Qing, it seems that there should be a turn for the better. "The role has a role, but it may not be a good one. I''ll y the third girl if I don''t have a role." "Sister Qing, the third girl is also good. If she can y in the film directed by Nangong, she is also good." Hua Qing sighed, "if I had been in the past, I would not have taken this role. You know my situation this year. I have no way now. It''s good to have a role, but this role is a viin, which is not in line with my image. As you know, in the entertainment industry, I finally set up a set of people. I''m afraid that after ying this role, people will copse. " "Sister Qing, you can''t say that you always y the same type. With this filming back, you can change the type to let everyone see. Do you forget that the Luonguage in the previous Qing Dynasty Dramas you yed was the viin. As soon as that y was broadcast, the viins also received a lot of repercussions. This time, even if it''s only a female third, the y directed by Nangong will be very brilliant. Sister Qing, you''d better seize this opportunity. " Hua Qing sighed, "well, it''s better to have something than nothing. I''m looking forward to the elevator turning over. It''s just..." "Just what?" Nell didn''t understand why there was such an expression. as like as two peas, she did not say that the face that had exactly the same as Su Jinxi had been lingering in her mind. Why is she the heroine? In addition, there are many rival ys between female one and female three in this drama. Just thinking about Hua Qing''s heart is not a taste. Every time I see her, I will think of Su Jinxi. The man has shown his hostility to her. This woman is actually the mistress! Chapter 222 Nightnguage bar. This is the night that Si Li Ting appeared here. His purpose is very simple, just want to meet that woman. Her figure and back are very simr to Su Jinxi, but Su Jinxi''s pupils can''t be blue. Moreover, this woman''s temperament is quite different from Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi gives people the feeling that she is very pure. She is not like this at all. She is enchanting and enchanting, just like a goblin haunting in the night. Si Li Ting knew that he should not care about other women, but could not control these legs. Maybe it''s because she looks so much like Su Jinxi. He always thinks of Su Jinxi in her body and regards her as the person he misses in his heart. She sings two songs every night, and Si Li Ting has beening for two nights. Most of the time, he sits in a corner early and waits for her to appear in silence. Some women want to collude with Si Li Ting and keep approaching him, but Si Li Ting doesn''t care. He also came tonight, still ordering the same wine, the same position waiting for her arrival. Gu Jin today dressed very sexy, full of nightclub style, just appeared, has attracted arge number of men''s pursuit. The manager did not get it wrong. Since Gu Jin appeared, the business of the bar is very good. Especially when she was singing, it was the peak time of the bar. There was no vacancy in the hall. "Goddess, goddess!" As soon as Gu Jin appeared, he yelled with one voice. Si Li Ting frowned tightly. He always had a kind of inexplicable possessiveness for that woman. But he is also very clear that he must not be attracted to women other than Su Jinxi. In addition to listening to songs these days, he has not even said a word to her. Looking at her from afar tofort her missing Su Jinxi. Gu Jin used to look at the corner before he came to the stage. Today he also came. Through a few days of observation, Gu Jin found that there were many women close to Si Li Ting, but none of them he had ever seen. Sure enough, everything is the same as what he imagined. Si Li Ting must be ying on the spot. Rao is aware of his mind, and Gu Jin can''t tolerate any woman touching him. Her face is still wearing a mask, deliberately changed her voice, "let''s y a little tonight. Hi, I need someone to interact with me. I don''t know if anyone wants to?" "Goddess, choose me, choose me." "Me, me, me." This is the only time to have intimate contact with the goddess, who would not want this honor. "How about this? I can control the lights at will, and I''ll interact with anyone who falls on them. How about that?" Gu Jin smiles. Si Li Ting saw a group of wolf like men around the edge of the stage, and his mood was very irritable. He didn''t do anything. No matter how much she looked like Su Jinxi, she was not su Jinxi after all. Why should he pester with other women? His purpose is to listen to the music. All the lights went out, a beam of light was wandering in the hall, and the men below were excited. But the light fell to the farthest corner and stopped, and everyone looked curiously at who was the lucky one. Several zing eyes fell on the Si Li Ting who was holding the wine cup with a wrong face. "Sir, would you pleasee on the stage?" Gu Jin looks at him with a smile. Si Li Ting originally wanted to refuse, but he had no resistance to Gu Jin''s smile. His feet are more honest than his brain, and he goes to Gu Jin step by step. For more than a year, there are many women around him, but none of them let him have this impulsive feeling. Only the moment this woman appeared, his eyes would stay on her body, and could not be moved any more. The music sounds, and a few days ago is different, tonight is a very strong music. Gu Jin, wearing a headset, approached Si Li Ting step by step and danced with him. Si Li Ting looks at her like a puppet. Every step she takes towards him, his heart beats faster. When her hand leaned on his chest that moment, Si Li Ting did not treat him as coldly as before. On the contrary, his heart was inexplicably tight, and he wanted to hold her in his arms Although the light was very dark, he could clearly see that the pupil of Su Jin Creek Road was not dark brown, but light blue. It''s not the beautiful pupil, but the real blue. Si Li Ting knows that she is not su Jinxi, but her heartbeat is very irregr because of her proximity. He stood there stupidly, forgetting the reaction. Gu Jin''s action was particrly bold. She is in front of him to make all men jealous of the action, close to the body, close to her face, she is irresolute, the fragrance of her body is more like a poison of poisonous people. The man who haunted her, Gu Jin had no feeling in his heart. In the night without uncle, she is not used to it. She has been used to the temperature of his body, his warm embrace and his deadly tenderness.Third uncle, she wanted to call him. Feeling the rigidity of his body, he may feel familiar and want to get close to him, but it is not su Jinxi who makes him dare not touch him. His body feels much more than his sense, and now he is more entangled than himself. Gu Jin thought of here, his heart just rxed a lot, uncle, you are too bad. Feeling his body had a reaction, Si Li Ting didn''t expect this woman to be so bold, unexpectedly in such a ce on him so provocative. Si Li Ting fiercely pushes Gu Jin out of office, and the others are deeply sorry. He actually refused to give the door-to-door sexual encounter. Is there something wrong with this man? God knows how much effort Si Li Ting spent to restrain himself from touching that body. Damn it, how can he feel about women other than Susu, but She''s really like Susu. He only has inexplicable impulse to Su Jinxi. He seems to have changed a lot of women this year, but he is just making a show. Si Li Ting didn''t even pull the hands of those women. asionally, he just wanted to let people take photos and let the women get close to his side. Pour a ss of wine directly, the alcohol glides through the throat, and the slight bitterness appears in the lips. Susu, when will you be back? Gu Jin saw the figure in the corner, thinking that he had been eaten and wiped clean by him again and again, which time was not his begging for mercy. This is the first time to see Si Li Ting run away, and the third uncle just turned red. Gu Jin seems to have discovered the new world, with a enchanting smile on his mouth, which seems to be very interesting. She adjusted her chair, sat down and sang a jazz style song, and sexy voices were heard in the bar. Listening to her voice, Si Li Ting drank one cup after another. Gu Jin is about to leave after singing this song. Unlike before, a man carried a bunch of flowers to the stage. Gu Jin actually put his hand in his palm, and the moment his hands were sped, Si Li Ting felt like a needle in his heart. Clearly, she is not su Jinxi. Why should I be angry because of her? Though he thought so, he saw a chill in his eyes as soon as he saw them together. He wanted to rush up and separate them. "My little brocade son, do you know how many hook people you have? Do you want to hook away the souls of men in the world?" Nangong Mo takes Gu Jin''s hand to step down and asks. "From the beginning to the end, the only person I want to check is that one." "Tut, it''s a pity that they have fled. Xiaojin''er, I''ve heard that Si Da Shao is a famous flower. Do you really think about me? " Gu Jin snorted coldly, "young master Nangong, I can''t stand up." "Well, Nangong family and Gu family have been making friends for generations. If you don''t want to choose a husband, your grandfather means to marry Nangong family. If you can escape me, you may not be able to escape from me. Elder brother, xiaojin''er, I advise you to follow me better. " Nangong Mo then exaggerated embrace Gu Jin, Gu Jin know that Nangong Mo has no love for her. Nangong Mo regards money as his life. Gu Jin thinks that if he would really love her, that girl must have saved the gxy in herst life. "Mo, do you want to die?" Gu Jin smiles and approaches him, but his words are full of threats. "Xiaojin''er, violence is not a good behavior." The interaction between the two fell into the eyes of others, which was flirting. Si Li Ting didn''t want to pay attention to them. Seeing that the two were intimate, he felt as if he had lost the most important thing. Not yet through the brain, the body is very honest towards the two people. Can''t help but grabbed Gu Jin''s hand and took her away. Gu Jin was surprised that Si Li Ting would rush over. Did he already know his identity? Nangong Mo is looking at Gu Jin who is taken away by Si Li Ting and smiles. Gu Jin still used the voice after the change to Si Li Ting: "Secretary little, please let go, where do you want to take me?" Where to take her? This even Si Li Ting did not know, he just did not want her and other men so close. But there was no other rtionship between them. Why should he ask her? Gu Jin saw that he was silent, but he refused to let go of his own hand. It was really interesting for Gu Jin to be so awkward. Pull her to the car, Si Li Ting will directly drive the driver out of the car, there are only two people left in the car. He still did not say a word, Gu Jin smile toward him close, "Si Shao pulled me to leave but did not speak, what do you mean?" "You make a price and you won''t sing here from now on." "Oh? Is Mr. Si going to take care of me Gu Jinughingly looks at Si Li Ting. He clearly wants to get close to him, but he feels sorry for Su Jinxi. "Foster? You think you deserve it Si Li Ting cold mouth, from her previous dance to him, and other men hook up with, this woman is not a good stubble at all.Clearly do not want to have any involvement with her, but the body is faster than the rational response. "Since it''s not a captive, why does Sishao take charge of my singing? Who do you think you are? " Gu Jin suddenly sat down on Si Li Ting''s thigh and put his hands around his neck. His red lips moved to his ears. "Or Who would you like to be Thenguage is frivolous, ambiguous and demagogic. Chapter 223 The space in the car is narrow, and the fragrance of Gu Jin is more like a special catalyst. Her whole person has been leaning on Si Li Ting''s arms, exhaling in his ear like LAN. Once upon a time, not to mention that she was deliberately provocative. Even if she did nothing, he would rush over like a wolf falling down on Little Red Riding Hood. Today''s third uncle wants himself, but he can''t do it with reason and control. The awkward uncle looks very lovely. Gu Jin felt the change of his body, and her heart was very happy. After all, Si Li Ting doesn''t know that she is Su Jinxi. In the case of not knowing that she is Su Jinxi, his body instinctively reacts. How deep one must like another is to write love into instinct. It turns out that this is the best way of love, and it won''t change because of time, distance, or even appearance. This year, not only his own Acacia bone, third uncle is also the same. At the thought of this, Gu Jin is closer to him. Once upon a time, they had been intimate with each other. Every time she moved nearly an inch, Si Li Ting''s body was trembling gently, and his desire, which had been suppressed for more than a year, was about to break out. Why does the other woman have no sense of her own, and the woman who doesn''t even see her face dies when she gets close to him. Is it just because she looks like Su Jinxi? If it''s just simr, are there few people like Su Jinxi this year? Some women who look like Su Jinxi see that he loves Su Jinxi so deeply, they all look for opportunities to get close to Si Li Ting. It can be said that in more than a year, Si Li Ting has seen many copies of Su Jinxi, and he is not interested in those women. Only she He reached out to take off Gu Jin''s mask and murmured: "you Who is it? " Gu Jin gazed into his eyes and put his hand on the back of his hand. "Who do you want me to be?" This tone, such eyes, he fingers hard, as long as you can uncover who she is. Gu Jin stopped his hand, "Si Shao, I want to see my appearance, but you have to promise me one thing." "What''s the matter?" Si Li Ting tried to suppress the throb in his heart. Gu Jin drew a circle in the position of his chest, and a smile of evil charm appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said, "stay with me for a night, and I''ll show you my real face. How about it?" "Presumptuous, who do you think you are?" Si Li Ting heard that a woman should have made such a bold request, and his face suddenly changed. "It is said that Si Shao is romantic. How can you think that such a thing is not a loss to you? How can he be so resistant?" Si Li Ting looked at Gu Jin coldly and pushed her away, "because You are dirty. Please get out of the car and don''t dirty my car He had regained his senses, and his Susu was pure and immacte. How could he be so frivolous to a man as this woman is. No matter how special she is, she is not her own Susu. Gu Jin was really a little angry when he scolded him, thinking that she had paid a huge price in order to see Si Li Ting quickly for more than a year. She had no other man except him. He was her heart and soul, and he dared to say that she was dirty. Gu Jin would like to take off his mask and let him have a good look. However, after thinking about it, Si Li Ting doesn''t know that he is back now. He refused to touch himself in order to keep his loyalty to Su Jinxi. Gu Jin felt that this feeling was strange, and he ate his own vinegar. It''s rare to see the third uncle like this. Gu Jin soon regained his smile. "Secretary Shao, you seem to have forgotten one thing. It was you who brought me to the car, and now you dislike me for being dirty. What kind of truth is this?" "I didn''t know you were such a frivolous woman." "Oh, I am light? Si Shaoes to the nightclub every day and is surrounded by hot girls everywhere. Do you think I''m light? The person who holds my hand is you, and the person who pulls me away is you. The person who let me not sing to others is still you. Si Shao, I am not a ball yer. When you are happy, you y with me. If you are not happy, you will kick me away Woman''s question voice let Si Li Ting inexplicably guilty, why he can be indifferent to any woman, how one to her this has changed? "What do you want?" Gu Jin''s fingers drifted vaguely in his chest, "I want to You. " She looked up and kissed the familiar lip, which had been kissing her many times and would say good night to her. The two lips stick together, and Gu Jin feels that all the efforts this year are worth it. The picture of two people''s parting is still fresh in my eyes. She remembers every word of those words that Si Li Ting said in her sick clothes. "Susu, to love someone is to respect her. No matter how much I hate you, I support your decision. As long as you''re alive, it''s the greatest gift to me. ""Susu, I have only one request." "Take good care of yourself." "Susu, don''t make me wait too long!" Uncle, your Susu is back. Gu Jinben just wants to tease him, but when she kisses this moment, all memoriese to mind together. When Si Li Ting kisses on her, the whole body''s blood coagtes on the spot, good A sense of familiarity. Susu, can she be Susu? Gu Jin deepens the kiss a little bit. This is the two people who love each other. One kiss is enough to start a prairie fire. After waiting for a kiss, Si Li Ting breathed heavily, his heart quickened and asked, "Susu, are you back?" The feeling of kissing with her is clearly the same as Su Jinxi. The only difference is that Su Jinxi won''t take the initiative. Just that kiss, he can feel is emotional rather than pure provocation, he more and more feel that the woman in front of him is Su Jinxi. Gu Jin chuckled and jumped from the back seat to the driver''s seat, "sit tight." She started the car directly, but Si Li Ting didn''t know where she was going. "To where?" "My family, I said that if I want to know who I am, I will stay with me all night." Gu Jincai doesn''t want to admit that the kiss just made her feel. Si Li Ting stares at the back of her head, which is familiar and strange to him. The woman in front of him is so mysterious that even he can''t be sure who she is. Two people''s minds are different, the car drove back to the vi. Standing in front of the door, Gu Jin reached out to him, "give me your hand." Si Li Ting obediently put his hand in her palm, who knows she is the input of their own fingerprints. What on earth does this woman want to do? Is she really Susu? The door opened and there were two pairs of slippers in the porch, one male and one female. The men''s slippers were clearly brand-new. Gu Jin pointed to that pair of slippers, "you wear this." Si Li Ting changed his shoes and found that the shoes fit well, as if they had been prepared for him. More and more excited in his heart, he more and more determined that she was su Jinxi. With her into the master bedroom, Gu Jin sessfully turned him home. She turned around with a smile. "Didn''t you always want to know who I am? Now you can take off my mask Before Si Li Ting tried several times, Gu Jin dodged all of them. Now she suddenly let himself take off his mask. His heart was very nervous. What if she wasn''t Susu herself? His fingers trembled and touched the edge of the mask. A little bitter, Gu Jin''s real face was revealed in front of Si Li Ting. The face that thinks night appears in front of us, Si Li Ting''s mask falls on the carpet. Gu Jin looked at him with a smile, "uncle, I''m back. I hope you didn''t wait too long." A third uncle, will not dare to recognize the division of Li Tingpletely back to reality. Thousands of words are now converged into two words, "Su Sue. " As she left the embrace, she waspletely imprisoned in the arms, as if to rub her into the blood. "You keep me waiting. If I don''te back, I really can''t wait." Si Li Ting hugs her fiercely, but her voice is soft and iparable. He was afraid that it was a dream. If he spoke louder, he would wake up the dream and she would disappear again. "Uncle..." Gu Jin feels the embrace that belongs to him, and how many days and nights she holds on to. Si Li Ting fingers to her back bare skin, suddenly think of what kind of face a change. "Su Jinxi, are you too skinny toe back to me and even go to the nightclub to sing and dance and dress like this?" Before he was not sure that she was su Jinxi, he was very upset. Now when he thought of the eyes of those men in the bar who looked at Su Jinxi, he would like to dig out their eyes. Chapter 224 It''s OK not to mention it. As soon as he mentions it, Si Li Ting thinks of those people''s wolf like eyes before, and his eyes suddenly darken. Although I had thought that Su Jinxi would change, who knew she would change so much. From the initial little white rabbit directly into a big fox, especially these two eyes with light blue. If this face was not the same as in the past, he would not have dared to recognize that this man was su Jinxi. Gu Jin is evil spirit a smile, one hand grasped Si Li Ting''s tie. "My dear third uncle, before you talk about me, I think you should give me an ount first. What''s the matter with those warblers and swallows?" Si Li Ting a listen to Gu Jin mention this matter, immediately the me disappeared again, "Su Su, you listen to me exin, things are not what you think." Not to mention that Su Jinxi saw those rumors, even Si Li Ting couldn''t bear to see her recruiting bees and butterflies in the bar. His face was very flustered. Su Jinxi stepped forward, gently pushed him down on the bed and pulled his tie. "It''s not what I thought. What is that? Well? " Gu Jin caresses his cheek vaguely. Compared with the past, such Gu Jin has a fatal temptation, Si Li Ting''s heart beat fast. "Susu, I, I''m just ying with those women. I can swear to God that I''ve never touched another woman except you." "Yes Why do I think it''s a little unlikely? As a famous female star, elite in the industry, and some 18 line wild models and uncles, your taste is really not picky. " It is clearly said with a smile, but give people a cold feeling, smile hidden knife is the most terrible. Gu Jin bent down in his ear and said, "uncle, you are not good." Provocative posture, charming words, the breath of the body is no resistance. "Susu I miss you. I really miss you Si Li Ting thinks about the missing of Su Jinxi at night. She is in front of her eyes. This moment is not a dream. Missing for a year and all kinds of emotions are floating in my heart. Gu Jin grabs the finger that he wants to move further, "uncle, can''t be." "Susu, why?" Gu Jin bit his Adam''s apple gently, "because the third uncle is not good, the unruly child is to be punished." "Susu Listen to my exnation. I only took a few pictures with those women, and we have nothing to do with it. " Gu Jin shook his head. "Third uncle, have I ever told you that my heart is so small that I can only hold you, even if it''s just for fun, you say How can I punish you? " "Susu, you can punish as much as you want. I''ll let it go. It''s just Susu, i..." Si Li Ting will be driven crazy by her. Gu Jin pulled off his tie. "Uncle, this is what you said. You can be good." Tie up his two hands with tie, tie on the bedside table, Si Li Ting is confused, "Su Su, what are you doing?" "To do what uncle used to like to do, I just have a special way to y today." "What y?" "I have the initiative today." Gu Jin said to Si Li Ting''s button. Si Li Ting used to fantasize about the scene of meeting her again for countless times, but none of those images are now this one. "Susu, how did your eyes change color?" If it was not for this pair of eyes, Si Li Ting had already determined that it was her. The blue pupils were not contact lenses, but the color of the pupils themselves. Gu Jin leaned down to kiss his earlobe and whispered in his ear: "uncle, it seems that I am not hard enough. You still have the energy to think about other things." Before Su Jinxi was distracted, Si Li Ting would say such a thing, but now he has been returned by Gu Jinyuan. Gu Jin''s next action is unexpected boldness. Rao has touched Su Jinxi for countless times without knowing that she has such great potential. "Susu, don''t, don''t make any noise..." He has always been the dominant power. Su Jinxi begged for mercy. Today, they exchanged positions. Gu jinrao is interested in looking at Si Li Ting''s skin slowly dyed with ayer of red. It turns out that her third uncle has such a lovely side. "Uncle, I''m not making trouble. I''m trying to please you." Gu Jin did not take thest step. Si Li Ting was so anxious that he could not eat the delicious food in front of him. Gu Jin also tried his best to seduce him. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Susu, you want my life, don''t you?" "Third uncle, don''t you say you can let it go?" "Honey, you can do anything else except this one. I can''t help it. Don''t make trouble, good boy." Gu Jin finally knows how it feels when Si Li Ting teases himself. It''s so interesting."Please." She raised her eyebrows. Li Zheng was sweating and hated eating her now. At this time, whatever the dignity of men was trampled on. "Good Susu, good Su Su, uncle three knows the wrong, three uncle wants you." Gu Jin demon Ye smiled, "that is what you wish." "Su Su..." After indulgence, Gu Jin saw that Li Ting was tied for so long. She didn''t release her tie. Shi Li Zheng immediately threw her back under her. "Little Susu, a year is not long enough, just eat can be happy?" He was like a Weasel, staring at Gu Jin hungry. Gu Jin is also a little tired, thought the next two people will rest. For Li Ting, the interaction before was just a pre meal appetizer. "Uncle three, I''m full." Gu Jin saw that he had so many lip seals on his chest, and he could imagine how miserable she bullied Si Li Ting, and suddenly he was a little bit of a heart. "You are full, I am still hungry." "Uncle three, it''s easy to support too much. I think it''s just fine." Gu Jin wants to escape quietly. Shi Li Zheng pulls her back to bed. "My little Susu wings are hard. I don''te to me for so many days. I miss you every day. I said that you cane back as soon as possible. You little liar, you are hundreds of days away. You know how I came here? I dare not contact you, dare not to visit you, and live by the memories of the past every day. You''re all right. When youe back, run the nightclub and sing and dance. Where did you put me Gu Jin shriveled, "hum, uncle three is good to say I, as soon as I have dealt with the family, I wille back first time. It is not your smiling face that greeted me, but the gossip news of you and Zhang Sanli, four kings and five. You really think I''m dead? Let those women touch you! How dare you! " The freed Secretary Li Zheng soon provoked the fire, and the room temperature suddenly increased. Night is in love, the day is soon bright when the Secretary Li Zheng just released her. Gu Jin was embraced by him in his bosom and fell asleep, holding her, looking at her. At this moment, Shi Li Zheng felt that the empty heart had finally settled down. Susu finally came back. Looking carefully at Gu Jin''s appearance, his eyebrows are as delicate as in the past. The only difference is that there is more than one mole of tears at present. It is because this mole of tears makes her more enchanting than before, fingers caress her eyes, although it is no longer brown, the blue pupil is more beautiful now. Holding her tightly, she snuggled her head in his arms, and Shi Li Zheng closed his eyes and slept. This sleep to the west, Gu Jin from sleep wake up. "Baby, wake up?" The voice of the shrill thunder was low and sexy. "Three uncles..." Gu Jin is confused and confused. "I''m here." Li Zheng dotes at her, "was it tiredst night?" Gu Jin hum, "is it full all the time?" "If you don''t have enough, you will not be full in your life." Li Zheng is childish holding Gu Jin. Back to the long-term arms, Gu Jin takes off all the precautions, opens his eyes to the familiar cheek, "uncle, this year, you can miss me?" "No day I don''t want to, baby, will you stop leaving meter?" "The Secretary Li Zheng said softly. "You are so good, how can I give up, uncle, I miss you, really miss you." Gu Jin and the past, the bird in his arms. "We will not separate from now on, OK?" they said Chapter 225 I haven''t seen her for a long time. They stick together all the time. Even Gu Jin brushes his teeth and Li Ting wants to stand behind her. See her hair slide down, Si Li Ting quickly with a side of the rubber band for her tie. See her pupil is blue, eye corner also had a tear mole, Si Li Ting asks: "Su Su, how did your eye change color?" "I had an operation to change the color of my pupils. As for the mole, it was also deliberately ordered. From the day I left, Su Jinxi died, and the man standing in front of you is Gu Jin. " "I see. How was your year at home?" Si Li Ting looks at her eyebrows and eyes, no matter she is Su Jinxi or Gu Jin, she is always just the woman she loves. "Uncle, too many things happened this year. It''s a long story. I''ll tell you slowly when I have a chance. Now we''d better eat first. I''m so hungry." Gu Jin smiles mischievously. After sleeping for a whole day, Gu Jin almost didn''t get tired to death. "I''ll send someone to order what I want." "Forget it, I don''t want to make the headlines of gossip weekly with you tomorrow morning. I''ll make all the ingredients in my house." "Susu, you''re still ming me for ying with those women, aren''t you?" Si Li Ting''s eyes are dim. "Third uncle, you said it was a y on the spot. Why should I me you? I''ve punished you well, and we''ll make it up. " Si Li Ting this just reappeared a smile, "really you don''t me me?" "I will never me the third uncle. When you knew that my death was so sad, I always felt sorry for you. Later you know that I want to go, and did not retain, you are how much perseverance to let go, you and I said that I owe you a lot. Although I just came back to see those photos, I was very ufortable in my heart, and I didn''te to you on purpose. Knowing that you would be there, I promised the manager to sing. I thought you woulde to me. Who knows, you won''te for several nights. Third uncle, when I punish you, I also punish myself. I miss you and really miss you. " In front of him, Gu Jin was the Su Su Su he knew before, and the bird nestled in his side. Si Li Ting held Gu Jin tightly, "I''m sorry Su Su, I''ve been behind the scenes since you left. since the man wanted me to get through badly, I followed his wishes, so I deliberately put on a low spirited look and secretly investigated his identity. "How is the third uncle doing now?" Gu Jin asked. "Si Li Ting was a little bit deep again," quick, no matter who he is, I will let him pay a painful price! Susu, now that you''re back, you must be careful in order to prevent that man from doing any more tricks. The man''s purpose is not to kill me, but to torture me. He didn''t do it for a year when he saw that I was depressed. Do you remember that time when you were on the yacht, I had an appointment with you to meet you on the yacht, but I didn''te to hurt you "Yes, you were in a car ident at that time. You came the next day. Was that the same ident?" Si Li Ting nodded, "yes, the ident was intentional. It''s just that something big happened to you at that time. ording to my previous temperament, I must have a good investigation. But when you have an ident, I get behind you at the first time, and then those things make me forget it and ignore it. I had another ident on the wedding day. ording to thew, you fell into the sea for less than an hour, and Lin Jun got the news. Even if someone found out that it was you? So the call was made on purpose. Even the car bumped up is calcted the time and angle, the other side does not want me to die, but want me to crash disabled. If they want to kill me, they can make a car ident in a worse way. It is precisely because they don''t want to kill me that I am lucky to survive without much physical damage. Later, after you left, I tried my best. I seldom went to thepany for a year. I indulged in wine and sex every day. Sure enough, the man never showed up again. I think he must be watching my good y in the dark. The better I am, the more unhappy he will be. And the worse I am, the more happy he will be. Su Su, you change your name ande back. For the time being, you and I still have to pretend that we don''t know each other. As you said, the real Su Jinxi is dead. It is inevitable that the man will use other means to deal with you. I am about to find out who he is. For the time being, you and I should be more careful "Third uncle, I understand, but now I am not the useless Su Jinxi in the past." "I''ve seen that for a long time, you little viin. You''ve been back for so many days without telling me." "Si Li Ting thought of this matter, the mood is also very ufortable," by the way, who sent you flowers in the barst night? You''ll hook him up "Why, the third uncle is jealous?" Gu Jin has a sly smile."Yes, yes, I am jealous. I would like to drink all the vinegar at home. There are some people who send you flowers these nights. You don''t pay attention to others. He is different to you, isn''t he? " "Well, it''s different." "Well?" Si Li Ting picked up his eyebrows and showed a fierce light in his eyes. Gu Jin thinks that if he dares to say that he and Nangong Mo have problems, Si Li Ting is sure to eat her immediately. "He is a member of Nangong family. My third uncle should also know that I am a family member. Nangong family and Gu family are close friends. I and he are good friends." "Man?" Si Li Ting seems very dissatisfied with the word, "uncle, you can rest assured that Nangong is a big money fan. Unless I am a dor, he may like me. This time he helped me and we got together. Besides, if I didn''t let hime over, how could I force you out? Have you not recognized me these days? " "Si Li Ting scraped Gu Jin''s nose," you''re a bad girl. It''s intentional. I felt like you the first night you showed up, but I saw that your pupils were blue. If it''s you, you wille back to me, and the pupil is clearly brown, so I''m not sure "Then why do you want to take me away and take care of me?" Gu Jinhuan asked around his neck. "I think I''m too much like you. Ie here every night. Maybe it''s just for a sustenance in my heart. At that time, I didn''t know what happened. I was angry when I saw him touching you. I didn''t want anyone to touch you. When I have reason, you have been taken away by me. Do you know my inner entanglement. I want to touch you very much, but my reason tells me that it''s not you. It''s just a person who looks like you very much. I can''t do anything that I''m sorry for. " Gu Jin thought of his tangled expression at that time, "at that time, you still scolded me for being dirty. Uncle, I was almost angry with you." "Who told you to wear a mask to mystify and specially change your voice? I''m not sure it''s you. Which good girl would wear this in a bar?" Gu Jin tilted his head, "then we''ll be even. I''ll cook for the third uncle." "Well, I''ll wash up ande." Si Li Ting dropped a kiss on her lips and pushed her away. And Si Li Ting recognize, Gu Jin''s mood is also very good, skilled from the refrigerator to take out the ingredients to start cleaning. Si Li Ting washes out to see is Gu Jin tied apron in the kitchen busy figure. Every time he went homete this year, he often recalled Su Jinxi''s appearance when he was at home, especially when he made a night snack for him. Every memory is just a mirage. Once the phantom disappears, what remains is an endless void. Holding Gu Jin from his back, the light Yu Wen in his hand reminds him that this is not an illusion. "Uncle, don''t make a fuss. I''m cooking. You''re not hungry if you haven''t eaten all day?" Si Li Ting buried his head in her neck, "Su Su, it''s good, you''re back." Gu Jin knew that he had been waiting hard and his mouth was slightly crooked. "Yes, uncle, I''m back. My brother will take care of my family for the time being. I have already agreed with him that the focus of the family will be shifted to China. We don''t have to separate any more." This is what Gu Jin had nned for a long time. From now on, she will never be separated from Si Li Ting in any form. Chapter 226 "Si Li Ting hugged her tightly," we thought about it. When you left, I would have guessed that you would be a family member. My family is in the United States. For the sake of the future, I slowly began to shift my focus to the United States for the sake of being with you in the future "That is to say, uncle, you have been in the United States for more than a year?" Gu Jin didn''t know these things. "Of course, how can I be too far away from you? Just for fear of being suspected by that person, I went to various ces under the guise of traveling. Deliberately let the media break news about me and other women together, in fact, is to create a kind of scene that is too hard hit by you, and the whole person has changed. The most important thing is to cover up my whereabouts so that the person can''t find out After listening to Si Li Ting''s words, Gu Jin''s heart is shaking. Si Li Ting loves her more than she can imagine. "Uncle, you Too much for me Gu Jin''s heart is a little sour. Thinking that those women appeared to cover up his whereabouts, Gu Jin med himself for noting back to see him the first time. "As long as it''s for Susu, it''s not too much. Susu, I''m afraid you won''te back. You''re the firstdy in charge of the family. You are no longer the little woman who could only rely on me. You are a hundred year old family with high position and power. Now I may not be able to match you... " Gu Jin dropped the shovel in his hand and turned to embrace Si Li Ting. His index finger was ced on his lips. "Third uncle, I don''t want you to say such words. What''s worthy of it? How ever have you and I had these things. When I knew you, I was just an unwee youngdy of the Su family. I had nothing to say. At that time, did you dislike me for half a cent? " "I have no time to hurt you. How can I dislike you?" "If you don''t have any dislike of me, how can I care about those things? What''s more, the third uncle''s wealth today is all earned by yourself, and I just received what I care for. Whether I am Su Jinxi or Gu Jin now, I will always be Su Su, the third uncle. I said, as long as you do not leave, I will not abandon Si Li Ting tightened his arm, "Su Su, you can always surprise me." "Don''t worry, uncle. Susu won''t be your drag again. I want to fly with you side by side, instead of hiding under your wings to be a delicate flower." They were between you and me, and a burning smell came from the nose. Gu Jin called, and quickly pushed Si Li Ting to one side, "uncle, all me you, the dishes are burned by you." Si Li Ting chuckled, "you burn, even if it is paste, I will eat up." "Third uncle, if you continue to say this, this piece of rice can''t be eaten until tomorrow. You can wait for me outside, darling." "I stand here to see you. I haven''t seen you for more than a year. I want to see you more." "Good, good, then you don''t make a noise. As soon as you say it, I forget what I''m going to do." "It''s ok if I don''t make a sound. But did little Susu forget one thing? You said you''d call me the one I want to hear when Ie back." Gu Jin reacted immediately. Before they got married, Si Li Ting wanted her to call him husband. Gu Jin was embarrassed to call him at that time. Who knows now Si Li Ting mentions again, Gu Jin small face is red, "uncle, can I call again tomorrow?" "No, I''ve been waiting so long." Si Li Ting is clear and will not let go. On his fiery eyes, Gu Jin whispered, "old The public. " "What''s the noise? Why can''t I hear it?" "Husband." Gu Jin is a little louder than just now. "Still not heard." Si Li Ting made a pretence. "Husband, husband, husband, do you hear that?" Gu Jin called three times. "One more call." Si Li Ting refused to give up. In order to wait for these two words, he waited for how long, so that he would not let go of Gu Jin so easily. "Husband, count me to beg you, you go out first, let me quietly cook a meal." Gu Jin has no choice but to know that Si Li Ting deliberately teases her, so he has to be soft and soft. "Yes, my wife." Si Li Ting kisses her on the cheek and runs out happily, just like a child who wants to eat sugar. Gu Jin chuckles. This is probably what she expected to live after marriage. Although it came toote, fortunately, it came. In the future, this is the normal situation of the two people. Although she is now in charge of the family, in front of Si Li Ting, she will always be a little woman, washing hands and cooking for him, which is also a kind of happiness. She fried a few of the Secretary Li Ting''s favorite home dishes, smelling the delicious food vor, Si Li Ting''s heart sighed. "Susu, it was hard for me to learn that you had fallen into the sea for a long time. At that time, I thought, as long as you were alive, I would not ask for anything else.Even if it''s so close to the horizon, even if we don''t see each other in this life. Now I can still eat the food you cooked. I''m really happy, I''m really happy... " Gu Jin thought of Li Ting''s performance at the funeral, with tears in his eyes, "uncle, do you want to make me cry?" "I''m just sighing, it''s good you''re still alive." "Uncle, this time Ie back, I will not leave again." "Well!" They stick together for a day and a night, until Gu Jin wakes up the next day, "uncle, I have to go to work. I just took over the branch office, and there are a lot of things to do." Si Li Ting has never been to thepany for more than a year. Now it''s not the time to show up. On the contrary, he seems a bit idle. "I''ll see you off." "Come on, aren''t you checking that man again? Now you''re going to find out while he''s rxing his guard. If the news that you and I meet is passed, and you are no longer depressed, that person will certainly do more secretive. Now that you have a clue, don''t let it stop. You must find him as soon as possible. Even if it''s not for the backstage gangster, it''s for me. Don''t forget that I''m not su Jinxi, but Gu Jin. Gu Jin and Si Li Ting don''t know each other. If I go back to China and stay together, won''t everyone in the world know that I am Su Jinxi? " Si Li Tingming knows that she is right, but when he thinks that he can''t be with her all the time, he is in a bad mood. "So I have to continue to maintain my image and pretend I don''t know you?" "Of course, please bear with me a little, or I will change my image and pupil color, just to be Gu Jinpletely?" Si Li Ting nodded, "we can''t be together before that person. You can''t hide from me after people." See his childish embrace oneself not to put the appearance, Gu Jin smile like a flower, "how can I be willing to hide from you." Si Li Ting pulled her to kiss her hard and let go. Gu Jin picked a ckce skirt from the wardrobe. Elegant with some sexy, and the former Su Jinxi temperament ispletely different. Time can really change a person. Today''s Gu Jin is like a shining pearl, no matter where it is, it will attract other people''s attention. Once upon a time, Su Jinxi was a pearl in his hand, and her brilliance could only be seen by him. From the heart, Si Li Ting doesn''t want Su Jinxi to be Gu Jin, but as time goes by, she is no longer the treasure of her own. However, seeing her in high spirits, she preferred this new identity, which may be good. Gu Jin one step three back left Si Li Ting, this time left her heart is not lost. Because no matter how long, Si Li Ting will wait for her. Back in thepany, Gu Jin began to be very busy. She was used to the feeling of pointing out in the office. Put your name on a contract. That name stands for authority and recognition. Although only she knew how much she had paid to get the name, this position was not something she could sit on casually. The assistant knocked on the door and came in, "general manager Gu, director Nangong has called and asked you to attend the dinner partyter. You are a newer and you need to appear as the heroine." "Yes." Before Gu Jin came back, it was like passing by. Instead of hiding, it was better toe back arrogantly and look the same. She wanted everyone to know that Gu Jin and Su Jinxi were two people. Chapter 227 Gu Jin was ying with the pen in his hand and looked at the assistant on the side, "peach, how are you doing with the new project I asked you to prepare?" Xiaotao came from the United States with Gu Jin, and was her right-hand assistant for more than a year. She can be regarded as Gu Jin''s confidant, and she is very agile. "It''s under preparation, miss. You''ve just arrived at the branch office and prepared such a big project. If you lose money, the owner''s side I''m afraid it''s not easy to exin. As you know, you and those twodies were close at the time. Although you are in charge of your family now, those two people have never given up, waiting for you to make mistakes. What''s more, their supporters didn''t say anything on the surface, but they were all waiting for opportunities in secret. Personally, I don''t think Miss can be too quick. Now you are in power. As long as you maintain the status quo of G group, let them find no mistakes. " Xiaotao also has some truth, which Gu Jin has thought of for a long time. "Peach, you are only half right. The bigger the project is, the bigger the loss is. But the profit is also the same proportion of growth. Those people are waiting for me to make a mistake. Standing by is not the best way. Even if I don''t make a mistake, they will give me the wrong one. The best way is to do it quickly and let those who question my ability have a good look "Miss, I agree with you very much. I still think you are a little too hasty. We can start from small projects. Small projects are also a little more secure, and there are not so many risks. Even if they fail, they will not be criticized. " "Xiaotao is determined. You don''t have to persuade me. You just need to help me prepare well." "Yes, miss." Gu Jin has her own intention to do so. She does not know that those people are waiting to catch her pigtail. Because Si Li Ting is in China, she wants to shift the focus of Gpany to China, that is, in order to facilitate her to stay in China for a long time in the future. To convince everyone is certainly not a simple thing, we must step by step, the first thing she has to do is to make achievements so that everyone can see her ability. This is also for the sake of gambling. Gu Jin has no other way but to take risks. Besides, she has too many ounts to ount for when shees back to China. She needs an excuse to let her return to China openly and honestly. "By the way, is there any change in the Su family?" "Miss, the Su family is in danger. Many banks are on the verge of bankruptcy. I''ve been looking for someone to find out. Recently, the Su family has been raising money around to make a real estate project, ready to revive the dead. " "Oh? How can they afford to buy real estate Gu Jin turns the pen in his hand. She and the Su family have a big ount to settle. Let alone what Su Meng has done to her, Su''s parents have been indifferent to her for years, knowing that they are not their own daughter. Especially in his wedding day, someone pointed out that he and Si Li Ting are cousins. Su''s parents knew that they were not their own, but did note out to defend a word. Helplessly watching himself and division Li Ting break up, finally disappointed to leave. If they really died in the sea, they could pull themselves, but they pushed themselves into the sea with their own hands. Gu Jin has always held this grudge against him. He has treated them as his own parents all these years. Even if they don''t like themselves, they don''t have a deep hatred for themselves. As for killing people? "That piece ofnd belongs to the Guo family. It was sold at a low price to help the Su family." Guo family is the mother''s family of Guo Yuying. When Guo Yuying married her father, she was still a powerful family. Although the Guo family is not as good as the Su family at that time, she is the only daughter of the Guo family, and the whole Guo family will be her in the future. Therefore, the two families are well matched. In addition, Guo Yuying is the only daughter in the family. She is very arrogant and domineering. After she married to the Su family, Guo Yuying not only did not change, but also intensified. However, Su''s father is very gentle, and dotes on her. Although Guo Yuying is very unruly, she is also good at digging out the heart and lung for the Su family. Without the full support of the Guo family, the Su family had already copsed, and this time thend must have been the same. "No wonder the Guo family has been dragged down by the Su family for so many years. I''m afraid it''s not as good as before." Gu Jin grinned. I still remember that when I was a child, every time Guo Yuying took Su Meng back to celebrate the new year, she let herself stay at home. To the summer vacation, she will always find a variety of reasons not to go. Every time Su Meng always brings a bunch of good clothes and fun home, and he can only watch it eagerly. Over the years, I have only been there a few times, and each time I went there gave me a bad impression. They will always collude with Su Meng to deal with Gu Jin. Since they want to get rid of them, they should pull them out. As soon as the Guo family falls, the Su family will fall."Xiaotao, you can check the Guo family for me. You must check all the recent situations of Guo family to me." "Yes, miss." "By the way, what kind of party do you think it will be? Is it theunch of a new y? " Gu Jin asked. "The new y is still in preparation. Of course, it can''t be a press conference. This is a charity auction dinner. It''s just named by director Nangong to warm up the new y in advance. In addition to the people from the performing arts industry, there are also many business elites who wille to this charity dinner. Miss, you are not going to have activities in China. You can take this opportunity to get to know more of these people. " "Well, you can prepare me well." "Well, miss, do you have any other orders? If not, I will go to work first. " "Go ahead." Peach turns to go out, Gu Jin''s private mobile phone rings, which is her special ring tone for Si Li Ting. Take a look at the above. "Honey, the third hour you left, I''ve missed you fifty times." Gu JinFang disappeared in front of peach, and the corner of his mouth was unconsciously aroused. "What do you want me to do?" "I want to see you, honey. Shall we have lunch together? I''ll pick you up at thepany." Clearly just cold words, in Gu Jin''s eyes, it became Si Li Ting''s tender appearance of saying these words. "I miss you too, but don''t forget our agreement. If you and I are found, everything will fall apart." Gu Jin finally has a new identity. If she and Si Li Ting appear together, isn''t it the secret that she didn''t die? "Well, it''s my wife, but I don''t want to see it." "Well Can Ipensate my husband at night A husband let Si Li Ting''s eyes instantly have luster, "I wait for my wife at home." Gu Jin thinks that Si Li Ting must be good at the moment, just like a dog wagging its tail. "Honey, I''ll buy vegetables and cook for you at night, but You''re not going to be a yboy. Are you sure you don''t want to go to the bar tonight? " Gu Jin joked. On the other end of the phone, Si Li Ting saw her sentence. Su Su was really bad at learning and even teased him. "The prodigal childe also needs to rest asionally, otherwise the body will be unable to bear." Si Li Ting returned to the past with a tone of teasing. Originally thought she would be embarrassed to answer, who knows Gu Jin soon returned. "The body can''t bear it? Is it hard for me to eat my body if I change three girls at night? " Gu Jin read those reports at that time, the surface of the cloud is light and the wind is clear, but in fact, his heart has been turbulent. No matter how she knows that Si Li Ting is on the scene, women will still have their own small jealousy. It''s one thing not to me him, but another to be jealous. "So I have to go to the bar to have a look tonight, which is worthy of the reputation of a dandy. But wife, do you think it''s better to change the model tonight or to be a female star in the 18th line?" Gu Jin was so angry that he became more than himself, and his third uncle had changed. He would not have yed such a joke with himself before. She seems to have forgotten one thing. She picked up the topic at the beginning. "Si Li Ting, you''re looking for death!" he said Just ready to send it out, Gu Jin thought again and again, deleted the word and typed it out again, "well, if you look for your young model, then I''ll look for my Nangong ink." Soon her cell phone rang. "Gu Jin!"!!! You clearly said that you and Nangong have nothing to do with you. You are waiting in the office. I''lle here now and let you get out of bed tomorrow. I''ll give you yourst name. " Chapter 228 Si Li Ting was furious and wanted toe out of the phone to Gu Jin. Gu Jin see his joke is also too much, quickly beg for mercy, "uncle, I''m wrong, you can''t take it seriously." The man did not reply, Gu Jin also put away his smile, the third uncle was really angry! At this moment, she suddenly had a feeling that the sky was falling down. It was terrible. It was not a simple thing to calm down the anger of Si Li Ting. Gu Jin is in a hurry to deal with the matter in hand, Si Li Ting with a very fast speed to thepany downstairs. In less than five minutes, he might have been nearby at the beginning. Exclusive bell rings, Gu Jin quickly picked up, Si Li Ting''s voice cold spread: "I''m in your downstairs, youe down or Ie up." "I''lle down." "Well, I''ll give you three minutes. If you don''t see your people, don''t me me." "Three..." Before she finished speaking, Si Li Ting has already hung up the phone, Gu Jin carries the bag to hurry downstairs. Si Li Ting''s car is waiting in the garage. Gu Jin quickly gets on the car and sees the man sitting in the back seat. Compared with her just returned home, see that mixed in the powder pile, still wearing lipstick man is very different. Si Li Ting''s legs ovepped and his expression was indifferent. His blue eyes twinkled with cold light. Although Gu Jin is much more powerful than before, she is always just the little girl who is grasped by him in front of Si Li Ting. "Uncle..." Gu Jin calls the way timidly. Si Li Ting''s eyes swept toward her face, "Nangong mo." These three words are almost squeezed out of the teeth. Gu Jin quickly climbed into the car and took his sleeve to beg for mercy. "Uncle, I''m just joking. Heaven and earth can learn that I really have nothing to do with Nangong ink." "Is it?" I''m sorry to hear that. "Who asked the third uncle to talk about looking for a young model first, I just..." "Gu Jin, it seems that I love you too much." Si Li Ting pulled her into his arms, "now dare to challenge me? Well? " At this time, Si Li Ting missed Su Jinxi very much. He was as gentle as a rabbit every day. She wants to bully her when she is soft. Now Gu Jin is like a fox with ws. She also has her own sharp de. Less gentle, more wild, but he is not disgusted, but will stimte the deep heart of men''s desire to conquer. Gu Jin enchanting a smile, "uncle, let''s even, OK?" "How can it be so easy to level off?" Si Li Ting chuckles, the next second will be in the arms of the people ruthlessly kiss down. "Three Well... " Originally, Si Li Ting didn''t feel enough when they met. He wanted to be with her all the time. The atmosphere in the car is more and more warm, Gu Jin realizes that Si Li Ting wants to mess in the car. "Uncle, don''t..." Si Li Ting''s fingers caressed her cheek, "goblin, have you forgotten the appearance when you came back before?" "Uncle, although I have some changes in my character, I still have the experience of being with you before. You don''t know that I''m not used to being outside..." "Who makes Susu want to make me angry, little thing, since you dare to make me angry, you have to pay the price." About to enter the theme, Gu Jin found the familiar cheek in his eyes, "uncle, Tang and Huaqing areing." Si Li Ting also stopped, angry return to angry, Gu Jin''s identity can not be exposed now. If the two people see themselves together with Gu Jin, they will naturally know that Gu Jin is Su Jinxi. "Susu, do you think the picture now looks like it was when we first met?" Now, uncle, what should I do? In case they are found... " "Little Susu, please." "Uncle, please." Si Li Ting this just satisfied evil evil smile, "believe me, wife." Gu Jin has not yet responded, the next second Si Li Ting not only did not release, but continued. He took off his coat and put it beside Gu Jin, just covering her face. Seeing Tang Li and Hua Qing getting closer, her heart beat faster and faster. Before the meeting with Hua Qing, she won an overwhelming victory over Hua Qing, and even Hua Qing was guessing whether she was su Jinxi. Now the situation is reversed. As soon as Hua Qinges to see her, she will know who she is. Her fingers curled up tightly to reveal the tension in her heart. Tang Chen and Hua Qing happened to be working nearby. They went to the parking lot to find their own car. Far away to see Si Li Ting''s car, Tang Ji interesting looking at the car not far away. "Isn''t this Si Li Ting''s car? How can it stop here?"Qingqing is familiar with the car, but she is too familiar with the shaking of the car. Over the past year, there have been enough gossip from Si Li Ting. He is like a ridiculous king, addicted to women. Most of the previous reports saw him pestering with women, even before in the bar, those women were just nestling in side of Si Li Ting. Like this exaggerated picture, she just saw for the first time that Hua Qing bit her lips fiercely, and her heart felt like rain. "I don''t know." Hua Qing didn''t reply. "He bought this car two months ago. I remember the license te. Let''s go and say hello to our uncle." Tang Zhen knows that Hua Qing has been reluctant to let Hua Qing see what the people inside are doing. What he likes most is the sad expression on other people''s faces, especially the sad expression on the face of being taken away from his beloved. It is very beautiful to think about it. It''s all grown-ups. The car stops there and shakes inexplicably. Everyone knows what''s going on. Hua Qing held Tang Chen and said, "Oh, we''re going to have lunch. We''re all reserved. We don''t have to say hello." "Don''t fight or don''t want to fight? Are you afraid to see something? " Tang gave her a nce. Hua Qing felt a chill on her back. She never dared to disobey him in front of Tang. "I don''t know him well. It''s the same whether we fight or not. If you want to fight, I''ll apany you to the past." Hua Qing tters the way. Two people walk toward the car, not only Gu Jin''s heart beat faster, but also Hua Qing. Even if she knew that Si Li Ting left her and had her woman, she still didn''t want to face the reality. The door opened, and the images in the car were more Bohemian than she had imagined. Si Li Ting only wore a shirt that was loose and loose, and the woman''s white legs were faintly visible. There were women''s clothes scattered in the car, but the woman''s face was blocked by him. "Oh, the third uncle is really interesting. Is this our third sister-inw?" Tang Gu whistled and joked. Si Li Ting''s face did not change, slowly turned around, and there was a tie on his neck and a woman''s lip print on his face. Hua Qing only felt that the heart seemed to be stabbed by a needle. She still remembered the silent and indifferent appearance of Si Li Ting. Is he still the man he knows now? A enchanting female voice came from his arms, "Si Shao, continue!" That kind of enchantment let Tang Chen all crisp the bone, Hua Qing white eye one turn cold rebuke: "really do not know the shame." Legs in Si Li Ting body free, did not see the person, only listen to its voice will know what kind of creature this person is. Tang''s eyes fell on her white skin, even her toes seemed to be attractive. Before seeing her face, Tang also felt that her throat was tight, and her abdomen had a faint reaction. This woman is born to be a demon. Thest time he felt like this was su Jinxi. It''s a pity that the woman was so beautiful that she died before she touched her. Tang Yan swallows and salivas, which is rendered by the ambiguous breath in the car. "Uncle, where did you find such a creature? It is said that you change women faster than you change clothes. This woman might as well let your nephew have a taste. " Gu Jin in Si Li Ting''s arms, as well as Hua Qing around him, widens his eyes. Hua Qing has long known that he is romantic. At least he has never been so presumptuous in front of himself. He even said such words in front of his own face. Did he put himself in the eye? "Oh, what do you say?" Chapter 229 From the day when Hua Qingcai met Tang Ji, she knew that Tang He was such a sentimental person, but how indifferent and affectionate he was, at least he was his wife. Usually he was just looking for flowers and willows outside. Now he would say such words, and still in front of Si Li Ting. Tang Chen did not pay attention to Hua Qing. At the moment, he only saw the woman in the arms of Si Li Ting. I haven''t seen her face yet. I just hear her voice and see her muscles as white as snow. Perhaps in the eyes of others, this woman is just one of many women in Si Li Ting. Only Si Li Ting knows how important this woman is to him. Tang Ji dare not respect her so much. Si Li Ting''s eyes were cold and looked at Tang He, "go away, my woman is not what you can think of." "Uncle, anyway, women are just clothes for you. You can make a price. I''ll take over this woman if you are tired of ying with it." Gu Jin''s fingers curled up tightly. More than a year ago, Tang Zhen had underestimated her in the elevator. This ount has not been calcted. Today, he dare to speak to himself like this. If Si Li Ting didn''t want to cover Gu Jin''s face, he would be angry now. "Tang Ji, give you three seconds to leave my sight, or I will let you know what regret is." The chill in his eyes was so obvious that Tang''s back was cool. "Since the third uncle is busy, let''s get together another day. Xiaoqing, don''t you say goodbye to the third uncle?" Tang looked at Hua Qing. Hua Qing pursed her mouth, she would like to find a ground to drill in, but Tang He would pull her into this. "Uncle, don''t disturb you." "Go away!" In Si Li Ting''s roar, Zhonghua Qing pulls Tang Li to leave. She doesn''t want to stay there for a minute. Tang Yu pulled her back to her car. "How, do you feel bad when you see him spoiling her?" "Oh, I have said it many times. I have nothing to do with him. Why don''t you believe me? I''m your wife. How can you say that? Don''t you care what I think? " Hua Qing is very aggrieved, any woman can''t ept her husband in front of her. "Wife? Hua Qing, you can''t help but think highly of yourself. You should know why I married you in those years. Don''t think I don''t know where you went the other night? " Tang Zhen asked coldly. "I''m in thepany." "Thepany? Oh, you clearly went to see Si Li Ting. It''s a pity that people don''t even want to see you now. Hua Qing, you are really cheap, a cheap bone, eating the bowl, looking at the pot. Even if I don''t like you, no one can change the fact that you are Mrs. Tang. Put away your careful thinking. If you dare to do something that betrays me, I want you to live like death. " Hua Qing is flustered in her heart, but she doesn''t expect that her every move is in Tang''s eyes. "Oh, it''s just a coincidence." "Coincidence or sincerity, you dare to do anything that betrays me. You know the consequences." Tang Zhen pulled his tie. He didn''t know why. When he got out of the Si Li Ting car, he was a little thirsty. That woman really has some skills. She can make herself look like this without even showing her face. "Please me," he said Hua Qing gathers the sadness in her eyes, and Tang Zhen will ask her to do such a thing in any ce. Although she had been married for a long time, she felt that she was not Tang''s wife, but the object of his vent. Where does he have half affection and affection for himself? Thinking of the woman under the pressure of Si Li Ting, she couldn''t help imagining how good she would be if she was under him. She is fed up with Tang''s indifference to her, and one day she will return to Si Li Ting''s arms! Today''s Si Li Ting''s status is not lower than Tang''s. If he can be with him, he will have everything in the future. Hua Qing has made up her mind. In another car, Si Li Ting has already let go of Gu Jin. Gu Jin starts to tidy up his clothes. "Uncle, it was so close that I was almost found out. I said that we should not meet for the time being. You just don''t listen." Gu Jin was angry. Si Li Ting quickly pulled her back into his arms, "baby, I just miss you too much, and I will pay attention to propriety in the future." "Well, uncle, remember, we have to pretend we don''t know each other outside." "I listen to my wife, but now I''m hungry." Si Li Ting looked at her pitifully. Before the third uncle where will be so arrogant sell Meng, the change is not only himself, but also Si Li Ting. The rtionship between them is the same as before, but there are some differences, just like two stones running in again. Gu Jin blinked. "Uncle, let''s go home at night and we''ll Don''t be here. " "Wife, I mean I''m hungry. I''m ready for lunch."Gu Jin small face a red, before which Si Li Ting said hungry, not that matter? "I thought..." "If my wife is hungry, I can do my best to feed you." Gu Jin poked his chest, "uncle, you still make trouble!" "Good, good, stop it. Let''s go to dinner." "Just met acquaintances, if we go to dinner, it is easy to meet other people." "Don''t worry, I won''t meet you." Si Li Ting has a clear smile. Soon Gu Jin knew why he couldn''t meet him. When he got to the western restaurant, he saw that there was no guest except the waiter. "Uncle, just have a meal. You''re exaggerating." The ie of such a western restaurant is not poor. Rao Shi Gu Jin is very expensive now, and she is not wasted. "What''s the exaggeration? This is my store. What''s the point of not doing business one day less? Nothing is more important than you. " Si Li Ting leads Gu Jin to the private room. The table is full of Gu Jin''s favorite dishes in the past. After more than a year, he still remembered his own taste, and even knew the taste of each cake. If you don''t put a person in your heart, how could you have such a deep memory. As soon as the dish is on the table, Si Li Ting will put the dish into the Gu Jin pan. Gu Jin looked at a pile of vegetables in his bowl like a hill, "uncle, do you think I''m a pig? Where can I finish all this? " Si Li Ting looked at Gu Jin, "now you are thinner than before." Now Gu Jin''s face is smaller than a year ago, even his chin is a little thinner, and his facial features are more delicate. Less immature, more a touch of maturity, plus the corner of the eye tear mole will let her temperament change. Gu Jin held his cheek in his hand, scooped out ice cream and saidzily, "I''ve lost a few pounds, but I think I''m just fine now." "It''s better to be fat." Si Li Ting pinched her face, "little face has no meat." "Uncle, it hurts." Gu Jin looked at him pitifully. "I don''t want to disturb you. Eat quickly. I''m going to be distressed if I starve you." Gu Jin this just show Yan a smile to continue to eat, Si Li Ting basically has not eaten in looking at her. "Uncle, would you like that?" Gu Jin took a look at the steak on his te. It was not much, so he ate half of it. It doesn''t look like an adult man''s food. He used to eat more than that. "I''m full. Eat it." Si Li Ting''s gentle smile. Gu Jin thought that he had eaten before, so he did not ask again. What she didn''t know was that she had been away for more than a year, Si Li Ting was actually very busy. On the surface, he gives people the illusion that he is a loafer dandy, but secretly he has been busy with his career. He is too busy to say that, coupled with the missing of Gu Jin, he is apanied by wine every day, and his stomach has gone wrong. Now Si Li Ting can''t eat normally. He should eat less and more meals every day. Too little and too much food will make stomach ache unbearable. He looked at Gu Jin tenderly and didn''t tell the truth. "Uncle, will you go to a charity dinnerter "What about Susu? I''ll go if you go. " Si Li Ting joked. "I will pass in a special capacity." Gu Jin smiles mysteriously. Si Li Ting doesn''t know that she has participated in the film. Even if Hua Qing has met her, he doesn''t believe that she is Su Jinxi. She returned to the public view as a star, so that no one would associate him with Su Jinxi. "How special is it?" Si Li Ting asked. "The third uncle will know." Chapter 230 In front of the dressing table, Gu Jin is ying with her mobile phone, while she iszy and allows others to make up for her. Her long hair was woven intoplicated patterns and pulled back to her head. Two strands of hair at the temples were gently rolled up by a curling stick. Peach brought some jewelry, "Miss, which one do you want to wear tonight?" Under the light, every set of jewelry exudes a dazzling halo, from diamonds to gemstones. Every set of jewelry here is at least eight figures. Gu Jin, like an ancient empress, owns everything. She only looked at it and then drew back her eyes. "Peach, you may have forgotten that I am just a young neer to the party tonight, not the head of the family. It would be too grandiose to wear these things." "That''s right. But miss, your jewelry is at this price. It''s toote to buy cheap jewelry now. It''s too simple to wear anything." Gu Jin chuckled, "this is not ready-made, why buy?" She picked up the contents of the stylist''s box, and the stylist swept the contents in her hand. "Mr. Gu, these things are all made of stic. Where do you match your identity?" "That''s all. I think it''s good." Gu Jin also did not want to wear that dozens of dors a pair of ss earrings. "Look, isn''t it a sh?" "Mr. Gu, you are delicate and expensive. If you are allergic, we can''t afford this responsibility." Gu Jin shakes his head, "I am not so delicate, continue, time ising." After some dressing up, Xiao Tao eximed: "Miss, you are like the moon in the sky, and those Orioles and swallows are like little stars. Everyone''s eyes will be on you." Looking at himself in the mirror, Gu Jin has changed a lotpared with the past. Face unchanged, be temperament. "Gone." "Yes, miss." At the same time, Gu Mo''s early appearance at the gate of Nangong''s gate is startled. "Xiaojin''er, if you say you are so good-looking, if you don''t marry me, it''s a waste. Why don''t we discuss and increase the pricest time?" Gu Jin chuckled: "Mo, in your eyes, everything can be measured by money. For me, the least valuable is money." "Money is worthless. What is more important than money?" "Love." Gu Jin sees Nangong Mo''s eyes. He only appreciates and loves himself mercilessly. "Love?" Nangong Mo is familiar with and unfamiliar with this word, "I can write the love of great sorrow and great joy, but I really don''t understand what love is." "If one day you meet someone you like, then you will know." "Well, I don''t like anything else in the world except money. Love is better than money? My goal is to be the richest man in the world. " "Money buff." Gu Jin spat lightly. For Nangong Mo, she only thinks it''s funny and funny. People who have not yet understood love are like this. Once one day he understands the word love, he will know its fun. No amount of money can buy it back. There were numerous reporters at the conference. Hua Qing for thiseback can be said to be a lot of preparation, early in the morning let the assistant order her luxurious dress. Afraid of edema, she did not eat staple food for three days, eating an apple or boiled cabbage every meal. It''s not easy to have a chance to show face in front of the media. Hua Qing is full of ideas. For example, her female stars will hype rumors when they are not exposed. Her situation is different from others. Tang Zhen has a strong sense of control. From the day she married him, she knew that even if she wanted to stir up a scandal with others, it was false. Once Tang Zhen saw the report, she would be severely punished by Tang. She didn''t dare to stir up rumors. She had a poor exposure rate for more than a year. Today, it''s not easy to show up with his works. Hua Qingmao is full of strength. She was wearing a low cut dress, trying to catch her eye with grooves. When the beauty came, she was asked to take pictures of herself. The reporter began to gather toward Hua Qing, "sister Qing, I heard that you have been resting for a long time. How do you want toe back now?" Hua Qing plucked her hair on her chest. "Director Nangong is famous in the world. This script is very good. I don''t think anyone will refuse director Nangong''s invitation." "Sister Qing, you''ve always been the number one girl. This time I''ve been ying the third girl. I''ve heard that girl one is an unknown neer. What do you think?" It''s OK not to mention it. Hua Qing vomited for a few days. In the face of the media, she can''t show her anger. The dignified smile on his face continued to reply: "everyone needs some breakthrough. I have never acted in this role before, which is also a challenge for me. As for who to y female one, it is a private matter of the director. I respect the director''s choice." On the surface, she gave an official answer. This private word led them to that aspect.It''s just that the neer and the director have an affair. Hua Qing, who is often in the entertainment industry, is too familiar with the urine of these reporters. I''m afraid there will be a lot of reports on new people''s hidden rules tomorrow. She was still waiting to add a few more words. She did not know who called out, "the director''s car ising!" Hua Qing looked ahead, and a luxurious car slowly drove into the venue. Reporters ran to the car, and from time to time there were people shouting: "the heroine and director Nangong came together." "Go, go, go." Gu Jin didn''t show up when he was casting before. We only know that the new one ys female one. As for the appearance of female one, no one has ever seen it. One is the new man who is praised by the director and the other is the film queen who has passed away. Naturally, no one pays attention to Hua Qing. Hua Qing was furious when she saw the reporter leaving her side. She had to keep smiling. I saw the luxury car slowly stop, out of the car out of a person. The sh lights on immediately, and several lightse from all directions at once. We can see that the man appeared tall, handsome and extraordinary, and his body exudes the elegant and modest atmosphere. Is this the famous Nangong director? Nangong Mo put up his banter, and the gentleman''s hand extended to Gu Jin. "Xiaojin''er, there are reporters outside. Are you ready Before he got down, Gu Jin saw the shing lights. It''s not the first time she has experienced so many shlights. I still remember that someone broke out before her cheating. People all over the world regard her as a modern Pan Jinlian. She didn''t go to the shopping mall and was almost killed as a street mouse. Later, at the press conference, the sh shed like lightning. Si Li Ting has been holding her, in front of the reporter overbearing deration. What seems to have happened yesterday is actually more than a year ago. At that time, she never thought that one day she would enter the entertainment industry, life is really unpredictable. Gu Jin''s corner of the mouth picked up a touch of seductive smile and put his hand in the palm of Nangong ink''s hand. "Always ready." Not yet exposed, reporters flocked to, bodyguards quickly stopped the reporters. "Director Nangong, it''s said that a new person has been used in your new film. What''s special about this new person that you can favor?" "Director Nangong, I heard that your femalepanion today is the heroine of this film. Is that thedy?" "Director Nangong, you haven''t shown your face in previous press conferences. Are you not sure about the new film this time?" "Nangong..." All kinds of voices were mixed together, and the scene was very chaotic. What we are looking forward to is the new woman who has sessfully be the leadingdy of the film without any works. Everyone knows how many people go to audition that day, and what a woman who won the director''s approval without even revealing her face will look like. When the woman in the open shoulder dress appeared a little bit in everyone''s field of vision, the reporter''s breath stopped for a moment. It''s not that I haven''t seen a beauty, but this woman is really beautiful, especially her eyes, like sapphire. No one has thought of her looks like Su Jinxi. Everyone just takes photos and sighs. There is nock of beauty in the entertainment industry. Natural beauty like her is very discernible. Just look at this face, we think she must be able to fire, she does not have those 18 line female star vulgar temperament. Now the entertainment industry has a few do not move face, some big move, some minor. As a reporter, he has also developed the eye of fire eye, who can see it at a nce. So many people are almost the same, a pair of red girl appearance, but she is obviously not like that. Chapter 231 Gu Jinben is very delicate. She has blue pupils and her skin is as white as snow. She is foreign-style and fashionable. In the face of the entertainment industry, she is very special. With a beautiful face, the starting point is the leading role of director Nangong. It''s strange that such a woman is not hot. "Miss Elena, it''s said that this is your first work, and the first one is female. Is there any burden on you?" "Miss Elena, what famous university did you graduate from?" "Miss Elena, I heard that you have a good personal rtionship with the director. What is your rtionship?" As soon as Gu Jinyi came out, all the people''s fire was focused on her, especially her rtionship with Nangong. She had expected this situation for a long time, and she did not panic much. Gu Jin grinned and calmly replied: "it doesn''t matter whether I have experience or not. It doesn''t matter where Ie from. It''s important that you pay more attention to this film. It''s the hard work of director Nangong for several years. I will try my best to perform it." She tossed around, and she didn''t answer a word you wanted to know. Reporters'' microphones were handed over to her face one after another. "Miss Elena, please respond to us more." Nangong Mo gentleman blocked those microphones. "Ladies and gentlemen, today my movie is just titled. The focus is on charity dinner. Please pay more attention to charity." Gu Jin took Nangong Mo''s hand and walked gracefully towards the hall. There were still countless shing lights behind them. As soon as she came, she became the protagonist. Hua Qing''s face was ugly, but she forced her face to smile. A little reporter muttered to himself, "I don''t know if it''s my illusion. How can I feel that this miss Elena is familiar?" The mobile phone rings, the female reporter connected the phone, has not seen people bending over the phone, "editor in chief, I have arrived at the conference." From the phone came the chief editor''s roaring voice: "okra, if you don''t want to bring back the explosive manuscript this time, you''ll get out of here tomorrow!" "Editor in chief, I know I know. Don''t yell. You have to go to the hospital when your voice is broken." Okra is a cold headed green. "Dare you curse me? Believe it or not, I will open you now "No, chief editor. I''m going to find the explosive news. You wait." Okra hung up in a hurry. Okra entered a magazine after graduation. In the past six months, every time she brought back the manuscript, it was not the grandmother who lost it, or the cat was rescued by firemen. She thinks it is necessary to publicize positive energy. However, the editor in chief said that there was no flow of such subjects, so she went to dig for stars. Okra finally got the ticket, and he left before he crowded in. What can I do? If you can''t bring the hot news back, you will be fired. Okra looks at the bright men and women in front of her, with only one idea in her mind. Never let them run away! Okra stepped back a few steps and ran to the front, shouting: "whose money has been lost?" This roar really caught everyone''s attention, and the reporters bowed their heads subconsciously. Okra has a vigorous body, jumps and jumps to highlight the encirclement, and finally sessfully jumps into the red carpet with a run-up. Nangong Mo and Gu Jin walked just as fast as they could, and suddenly heard the sound of heavy objects falling behind them. Then there was a pair of hands around his calf, Nangong Mo frowned and turned to look at his feet. A female journalist with a microphone in her hand, with her hair in disorder, clings to his leg. His sharp eyes saw that female reporters cut nails of different lengths. He always paid attention to quality and cleanliness, and his brow deepened. How can a woman live like she''s a mess? Nangong Mo, of course, didn''t know okra was riding his own electric donkey all the way, but it was very windy today, and her hairstyle had been disordered. Just by other reporters crowded around, the clothes on the body are naturally messy. "Director Nangong, I have something to ask you!" Okra at the moment where will take into ount their own image, full of brain only want to ask a strong news. Nangong Mo only likes money in his life. In his eyes, every object has a value. For example, Gu Jin is a man of great value, and a slovenly woman holding his legs has only negative value. "Coal ball, let me go." Nangong Mo said mercilessly. Okra is not ck, but its hair is ck and bright. It looks like a ball in a mess. Okra a Zheng, "what, coal ball?" Gu Jin lowered her head to okra''s big eyes, which made her think of her past self. At a nce, she had never experienced the wind, frost, rain and snow. She finally knew why Si Li Ting used to take care of her so carefully. Such a clean eye is like the clearest stream in the mountain stream, and I don''t want anyone to destroy and dye with impurities.Now she has the same feeling, she wants to keep her eyes clean. Gu Jin knows Nangong Mo''s character, poisonous tongue and power. He certainly doesn''t look down on this woman. Before he got angry, Gu ji took his hand and stopped his next words. "What do you want to ask, miss?" "Can I really ask?" Okra''s big ck eyes blink and blink very cute. Gu Jin''s smile at the moment just removed the hypocrisy, warm smile: "yes, right, director?" Since Gu Jin has opened his mouth, Nangong Mo is not good at rejecting it. He replied dryly: "you can only ask one. You can ask again after you think about it." Okra swallows saliva, at the moment, a lot of problems pop up in my mind, like a barrage of bullets flying around. The most powerful must be gossip. The more gossip, the better. Many reporters off the field have been giving her advice, "ask director Nangong what is the rtionship with Elena." "Why did director Nangong choose a new actress without representative works as an actress?" "Ask director Nangong..." Everybody you say me a word, okra brain will explode. Nangong Mo has been a little impatient, his voice cold way: "ck coal ball, in the end ask not to ask, don''t ask me to leave." "Ask, I ask." Where does okra think of other things, he asked: "director Nangong, will you wear autumn trousers in winter?" What? Pants? As soon as this question was asked, everyone in the audience was stunned. Even Gu Jin was stunned. She thought it was such a good opportunity that the little reporter would ask any embarrassing questions. She thought about how to answer them in her heart. Who knows the little reporter actually asked such a question. It is estimated that no one has evere before and no one wille after. It is just a stream of clean water among journalists. Everyone wakes up from the shock and looks at Nangong Mo''s legs in the next second. It seems that everyone is brainwashed by this magical problem. Autumn pants are every young people''s nightmare. In winter, every mother will let people wear them. So famous genius director, in the winter of snow will wear pants? Okra''s microphone held high. After asking this question, she would like to bite off her tongue and be scolded to death by the editor in chief. I''m going to be fired While waiting for the result, Nangong Mo''s gnashing teeth voice came: "don''t wear it." Is this ck coal ball ying with itself? To ask such stupid questions. Okra was almost conditioned, and immediately asked, "aren''t you cold? It''s so much below zero in winter that if you don''t wear pants, you''ll die of cold. " Nangong Mo suddenlyughed, "there is air conditioning in the car and air conditioning in the room. The outdoor time is no more than 10 minutes. Do you think it is necessary to wear autumn trousers?" Okra on his disdainful smile, the heart was hit by 10000 points, Nangong Mo isughing at her poverty. "Well, I''ve answered two of your questions. Let go." Okra had to let go. She scratched her head, and she was ready to pack up her bedding and prepare to leave. She certainly will not know, her own words set off a period of time the autumn pants craze. Nangong Mo tou doesn''t return, and he leaves in a huff. What are these things. Looking back at Gu Jin''s smile, "what''s funny?" "Nothing, just a little sigh. She looks like me before." Once upon a time, she was reckless and stupid. If she hadn''t met Si Li Ting, she would have been wiped out. Chapter 232 After returning from the United States, Gu Jin became very sentimental. That time she was rescued from the sea, let her experience a death, since then her heart changed a lot. Clearly, she is only 23 years old now, but there are too many stories and vicissitudes in her eyes. Once her eyes were as clean and pure as the little reporter. Now, although her eyes are beautiful, they are like green hills in the rain. They are always separated by ayer of white fog, which is indistinct. At that time, I just entered the Sales Department of Tang''s group, and the manager asked him to find the president of Dihuang. He did a series of stupid things, but fortunately, he helped himself again and again. Thinking of his childish appearance at that time, the smile on the corner of his mouth could not help increasing. Nangong Mo, who had not seen Gu Jin''s original appearance, did not know what she wasughing at now. Where are you like her? She''s obviously a fool. I''ve never seen such a silly reporter before. " Nangong Mo gives a cold hum. Gu Jin doesn''t exin much. He used to give people the impression of being a fool. But also, if not silly, how can it be reduced to that way, if not for her brother, she would have been dead. Gu Jin took his arm into the hall, where celebrities from all walks of life came. Among them, there are many business, political and entertainment circles. At first nce, they are all dresses of various colors. I still remember that thest time she had such a big show was her wedding. It seemed that it was yesterday. She touched her ring finger, which should have been on it. If there was no nanny, she and Si Li Ting had already exchanged rings and finished all the procedures. As far as he can see, Gu Jin has found many familiar faces. I don''t know how they will react when I meet those old acquaintances? Gu Jin took a deep breath, adjusted the breathing rhythm, and walked in gracefully. Since he wille, the third uncle should alsoe here. What about others? He did not know whether the early inspection of the hall. Before seeing Si Li Ting, Gu Jin saw a familiar figure, Su Meng. Compared with thest time she saw her, Su Meng had some changes. Her dress was more mature. When she left, she was already pregnant. The child should be one year old. However, it is very clear in the information above that she married into the Tang family under false pregnancy. Tang Ming is very angry and wants to drive her out of the family. Anyway, at that time, they didn''t get the marriage certificate. Su Meng forced him to die. Leng was unwilling to leave. Tang Ming took into ount the reputation of the Tang family. At that time, Tang Ming was pressed step by step. Tang Ming could not regenerate at that critical moment, so she had to introduce Su Meng. Su Meng appears to be Mrs. Tang''s family, and I''m afraid only she knows whether she is happy or not. She was not with Tang Ming, but with the Su family. Although Gu Jin has doubts in his heart, since his mother called his grandfather and asked her to meet him, how did he finally get to the Su family? But she will not forget that she is Gu Jin now. If she asked what happened at that time, would it not expose her identity? Anyway, it has been so many years, and it is not urgent at the moment. The truth wille out in a long time. Su''s mother and father have also changed. Su''s father is ten years old in just one year. It can be seen that the Su family''s blow to him is not small, and he can''t support it any more. Su''s mother can''t see her true face clearly after wearing makeup. Gu Jin remembers that all her jewelry was worn before. She loves beauty most. In the past, although the situation of the Su family was not good, her clothing, food, housing and transportation would not be reduced. Every month, she would have arge expenditure on clothes and jewelry. She is seldom seen wearing the same jewelry when attending a banquet. Gu Jin, the jewelry she wears today, is impressed. It can be seen that the Su family is running out of oil and themp is dying. It''s time for her toe back and finish all this. Su Meng is dressed more modestly than usual, and the information shows that Su family intends to give Su Meng great power. So today, Su Meng and Su''s family must be here to discuss business. Su''s family and a man in their forties get together. Su Meng is toasting the man. The family has not yet discovered Gu Jin''s existence. "Xiaojin''er, what are you looking at?" "Nothing, Mo. let''s go there." Gu Jin takes Nangong Mo''s hand and walks towards the Su family. Su Meng with a smile on his face held a ss of wine, "Uncle sun, I''d like to toast you." "Menger has a heart. If you toast me for the first time, will I not drink it?" General manager Sun will take a drink. A cold voice suddenly came from several people''s ears: "excuse me. " the strange and familiar voice attracted several people to turn and look at her. Who knows, the Su family were scared to death."Su, Su Jinxi, you, you are still alive!" Su Meng was even more scared to drop the wine cup in his hand, and his face was pale. Someone who has been dead for a long time suddenly stands in front of you, and anyone will be scared. What''s more, there are still several people who feel guilty about Su Jinxi. Gu Jin silently appreciates their expressions. She picked up Su Meng''s ss and said, "it''s a pity to spill such a good wine. Please don''t drop it again next time." Su Meng''s eyes did not blink, staring at the smiling woman in front of her. She was su Jinxi, but she was not. This should be the first reaction of people who know Su Jinxi to see her. She looks the same, but her temperament and pupil color are quite different. Gu Jin puts the wine cup into Su Meng''s hand, and Su Meng has not reacted from the shock. She said thanks mechanically, "thank you, thank you..." Gu Jin chuckled, "it''s a piece of work." With that, she took Nangong Mo and continued to leave. Su Meng just remembered to touch Yu Wen in Gu Jin''s hand. "Warm, not cold." So she''s not dead, she''s alive. She turned to look at her mother. "Mom, did you see that?" Mother Su''s cold sweat came out of her forehead, and she had nightmares all year. After attending Su Jinxi''s funeral, she often had a dream. In the dream, Su Jinxi questioned why she didn''t tell the truth. She died unjustly. Su''s mother wiped the sweat on her forehead, "I see." Su''s father originally felt sorry for Su Jinxi. Now when he saw her, his facial expression was moreplicated. "Jinxi is back..." "Nonsense, how can the deade back to life? That woman just looks like Jinxi. She doesn''t even know us Or Su mother first reaction, Su Jinxi is not that tear nevus. General manager sun came back from abroad, did not witness a year ago, he looked at the family at a loss. "What''s the matter with you?" "No, it''s nothing, uncle sun. I''ll excuse you for a moment." Su Meng is not in the mood to drink. She just wants to calm down with cold water. "Go ahead." Su Meng walks into the bathroom in a flurry. Gu Jin sees her in a hurry andughs at her mouth. Sure enough, I have done too many bad things. Now I see that I feel guilty. She slowly followed Su Meng, Su Meng into the bathroom, looking at his face in the mirror, a pale, white. She quickly picked up a handful of water, patted it on both sides, and kept reading in her mouth: "no way, there won''t be someone like that. She''s back. She must be back!" Su Meng slowly raised his head and a face appeared in the mirror. Gu Jin walked in from the door. Although the corner of the mouth with a smile, but the smile did not reach the bottom of the eye, this kind of sneer is more frightening. Su Meng''s whole body is trembling insensibly, and her pupils are dted. Gu Jin walked towards her step by step, "this youngdy, are you ok? You look very bad. Would you like to go to the hospital "I, I''m fine." "Are you sure it''s good? I think you look. What''s wrong with you? " Every time Gu Jin approached an inch, Su Meng''s face would be one point worse. Su Meng retreated again and again, and said, "you, don''te here, just stand there!" "Miss, I don''t eat people. Why are you so afraid of me? Do we know each other? " Gu Jin''s steps did not stop and continued to walk forward. Su Meng''s footwork is flimsy, kicks to the backdder, "ah!" She yelled and fell to the ground the next second. Gu Jin pretended to care and asked, "thisdy, are you ok?" Chapter 233 In the eyes of Su Meng, this man is like a ghost girl crawling out of the ground and asking for her life. Su Jinxi sold her to that kind of ce the night before she died. Su Jinxi would surely take revenge on her. With Gu Jin''s approach, Su Meng looks very flustered and his body retreats in the back. "Don''t look for me. I didn''t kill you, sister. I, we are sisters, right?" She had lost her mind and was so scared that she called her sister. Gu Jin only thought it was ridiculous. She had never called her sister when she had treated her well and treated her as a sister. Now it is a sister, if he really turned into a fierce ghost, the first one to look for is her. If you don''t learn well at a young age, you will learn how to harm people. She stopped. "Miss, I don''t have a sister. Do you recognize the wrong person? I have only one brother up there. " Su Meng as like as two peas, she clearly grew a face that was exactly the same as Su Jin brook. Is there anyone else who ispletely the same as others? "Who are you?" Su Meng is still afraid. "I''m Elena, miss. Why are you so afraid of me when I first meet you? We haven''t met before, haven''t we? " Su Meng''s mood was a little bit stable. "I just think you look like my sister." "Well, then we are really predestined." Elena reached for her. "Get up. It''s cool on the ground." Su Meng carefully put her hand in her palm, "are you really not su Jinxi?" She asked, still a little uncertain. "Who is Su Jinxi?" Gu Jin pretended to be stupid. Su Meng looked at her expression carefully, and wanted to see some clues from her face. She looked very calm. She was misunderstood. I''m afraid Su Jinxi''s body has already rotted to the bottom of the ground. She breathes out and gets up by Gu Jin''s hand. "Thank you." She whispered her thanks. "It''s a piece of cake." Gu Jin smiles and goes to wash his hands. Su Meng has been quietly looking at her, only to see her natural expression, not a little guilty. He wiped his fingers with a paper towel. "Help yourself, miss." Until Gu Jin left, Su Meng still couldn''t believe it. She looked at the hand she had just touched with her. She felt warm. She was really not su Jinxi? quickly took out the powder and threw it on his face, and then repaired the blush before going out. Looking at the people in the hall, she found Gu Jin''s figure and found that she was talking with a strange man. Thinking about the unprecedented wedding and funeral a year ago, Si Li Ting is deeply in love with her. If she is Su Jinxi, there is no reason not to return to Si Li Ting. Just think of Si Li Ting, a man''s figure appeared at the door of the hall. Every day in the entertainment headlines see the man, he is wearing a dark purple pattern suit. Blue eyes less cold, more bohemian. He was apanied by a well-dressed woman, and everyone immediately recognized that this was Zhou Li, who had recently caught fire in an ancient costume drama. Since Su Jinxi died, every time Si Li Ting appears, there will be different women around him. Zhou Li followed suit by Si Li Ting. Although the man was smiling, she did not dare to get closer. Seeing the sight of others sweeping towards her, some of them were close, and Zhou Li could clearly hear their voices. There''s envy, there''s irony, there''s jealousy. "Look, the Secretary has changed again. He was still a young model a few days ago." "Cut, it''s not that you don''t know the nature of a man, how much a woman is enough, and how long this woman can stay." "It''s just a ything. Look at Zhou linasser''s appearance and see how happy she can be for a few days. It''s faster to change women than to change clothes." Hearing these words, Zhou Li slightly changed his face, how dark the entertainment industry is, she has slowly learned. Every female star in order to climb up the use of various means, she is not so clean. If not apany the director, how can she win the TV series, a broadcast ratings soared also let her start to have poprity. Originally, she only regarded Si Li Ting as her springboard, but when she approached him, she found that he was different from the people in the report. He did not touch a finger of his own. Although he was smiling, there was a touch of sadness in the bottom of his eyes. Almost at the first sight, she fell in love with this seemingly amorous man, but in fact, she searched all the news about him. Knowing that he was hurt by love and trapped by love, the woman who matched him so well would be his cousin. Two people broke up at the wedding site, the woman died, Si Li Ting''s temperament changed greatly since then. From a low-key president to a well-known yboy, Zhou Li knew that he had only the dead woman in his heart. She will be some heartache him, slowly her goal changed, inexplicably want to warm him, be his real woman.Originally, there was still a step away from Si Li Ting. Zhou Li stepped forward and took his arm in front of everyone. Si Li Ting''s attention is looking for Gu Jin. Who knows he has a man on his arm. He discussed with Gu Jin that he still maintained the status quo, so he brought a woman to continue to maintain the image of a yboy. Gu Jin is also looking for the trace of Si Li Ting. When she looks up, she just sees Si Li Ting. See a woman holding Si Li Ting''s arm, the smile of the corner of the mouth is stiff on the face. Nangong Mo found Gu Jin face expression changes, and then look at the people who just came in, suddenly clear. "Xiaojin''er, your yboy is here. It seems that you are bringing Zhou Li, the elder sister of the ancient costume, who has been on fire recently." "No one will treat you as dumb if you don''t speak." Gu Jin snorted coldly. "Tut, is xiaojin''er jealous? It''s the only time I''ve seen that look on your face since I knew you Nangong Mo joked. "If you don''t shut up, I''ll show you a better lookter." Gu Jin takes a look at him. "Xiaojin''er knows how to attack me." Nangong Mo pretends to be wronged. Si Li Ting felt that his arm was caught, and his eyebrows wrinkled. He looked at Zhou Li coldly, and his eyes sent out a warning. Zhou Li was so hairy by his eyes that she still ventured to say, "little secretary, I''m your girlfriend tonight." "From now on, you are not." Si Li Ting took his arm out of her hand. "Si Shao..." Zhou Li is biting his lips, and the speed of turning over a man''s face is faster than that of a book. The goal of Si Li Ting was just to show off. His purpose has been achieved. It is useless to leave this woman. Without looking at the woman again, he turned and left. I don''t know where little Susu is? However, Gu Jin has already seen all the movements he just did. Even if the woman took the initiative to take the boss''s arm, this is unforgivable. Gu Jin eyes a chill staring at Zhou Li, Zhou Li suddenly feel a cold back, she instinctively toward the line of sight. It''s ok if you don''t look at it. I''m almost scared out of my wits. The woman that Si Li Ting likes has long been printed in her mind. She even imitates that woman''s dress and manner in order to enter Si Li Ting''s heart. Although she didn''t meet Su Jinxi directly, she knew everything about Su Jinxi''s frowns and smiles. who knows that as like as two peas, she has a face that is exactly the same as Su Jin brook, and a cold on his back. In particr, Gu Jin''s cold smile made her step back. After all, she is not su Meng. Su Meng is ashamed of Su Jinxi. Zhou Li is just a stranger. After she was shocked, she thought of Si Li Ting. If Si Li Ting saw this woman, she would fall in love with her! No, I can''t let it happen. Zhou Li finally fell in love with a man and would never let him slip away. Su Jinxi is dead, this woman just looks like her, but she has the biggest advantage, appearance. Zhou Li pursued to Si Li Ting, "Si Shao." Si Li Ting impatiently toward her, he is the most disgusting person, especially women. With a chill in his eyes, his voice said coldly: "something?" Zhou Li stabilized his mind and said, "I I''m not feeling well. Can you take me to the hospital? Maybe I had a stomachache, and now it hurts a lot Chapter 234 The rtionship between Zhou Li and Si Li Ting was only limited to several drinks with him. Before Gu Jin came back, Si Li Ting spent his days with wine every day. Because Zhou Li is somewhat simr to Su Jinxi, he will let her stay in a room. In addition to pouring himself wine, he did not even touch her fingers. Zhou Li deliberately dressed up very simr to Su Jinxi. No matter Gu Jin hase back, Si Li Ting is unlikely to favor her. Just she had a dream, a dream that wanted to approach Si Li Ting''s heart. She can be an actor must have some acting skills, at the moment, she frowned, a face of pain but deliberately forbearance of the appearance of love. Perhaps most men will be pitiful, but she obviously miscalcted Si Li Ting. Su Jinxi did not appear before Si Li Ting had never been infatuated with beauty. Later, there was only one person in his heart. His tenderness and tenderness are only given to that woman, and even if her people die in front of him, he will not have any reaction. "Something else." Si Li Ting''s indifferent reply. Zhou Li and he get along with these times also vaguely can feel his temper, his personality and the outside world is very different. It was reported that he was addicted to wine and sex, a big yboy, but in fact, he was not addicted to sex except wine. A flowery person will never have that kind of eyes, maybe he is just too lonely to want others to apany him. Most of the time, he was indifferent, and he had always been careful to apany him, and he did not dare to cross the ceremony. But today she in order to retain Si Li Ting, in order to be able to have a ce in his heart, she reached out to catch him. "I want you to apany me to the hospital, please." Zhou Li begged bitterly, and tears shed in his eyes. Such a pear with rain look will be pitiful, Si Li Ting but even the expression has not changed a bit. "Let go." "Secretary..." "Why is Miss Zhou so shameless, so many people are watching, how do you want to step down in a moment?" Hua Qinges to Si Li Ting with a ss of champagne. She is jealous of Su Jinxi and the women who can stay with him. She was worried that Si Li Ting met the woman who looked like Su Jinxi and would fall in love with her again. Zhou Li immediately put up his tears. "It turns out that it''s sister Qing. Li Ting and I are having a bad temper. It''s not normal for the lovers to quarrel." There is a kind of psychology of keeping up with each other among female stars. No one wants to beughed at by anyone. It is normal to beat up a fat face. Si Li Ting listens to two people''s Ming Dynasty insinuation to feel uninteresting, once again took out the hand toe back to leave. Zhou Li felt that it was Huaqing who had destroyed her good deeds. Taking advantage of Huaqing''s fall in poprity, she also refused to be outdone. Si Li Ting leaves the scene and looks for Gu Jin everywhere. Finally in the south pce ink body side saw her, not only Si Li Ting, but also many people recognized Gu Jin. "I''m dazzled. That woman looks like Su Jinxi." "it''s as like as two peas in your eyes. Two people are exactly alike." "But we attended Su Jinxi''s funeral in person. How did shee back from the dead?" "No, no, no, no, she''s not su Jinxi. I heard from reporters that she was Elena, the number one daughter of Nangong director. She was a half breed." , as like as two peas, I thought the dead were raised, but there''s a good y. I remember that before the Secretary said that there was only one wife in this life, now there was a woman who was exactly the same as Su Jinxi. "I feel that God is very kind to him. Maybe it is because of his deep affection that he sent this woman. No matter how much he loves Su Jinxi, he can''t change the fact that Su Jinxi is his cousin. Now isn''t he able to pursue love openly? " "The affectionate general manager has long since died with Su Jinxi. Now, Si Li Ting is just a flower. Who still remembers his original intention?" Everyone, you and I have a word, have guessed what sparks will be made between the two people? Si Li Ting is walking towards Gu Jin. With so many people present, he can witness it. If he pretends not to know him, it will arouse people''s suspicion. People who have been to the funeral know how much he loves Su Jinxi. So now his indifference would arouse suspicion. He walked towards Su Jinxi and hugged her from behind. This kind of feeling is not fake, but sincere, "Susu, you are back." Gu Jin didn''t expect him to be so bold. She was angry at the thought of the woman holding his hand just now. "Let go. You''ve got the wrong person." "Susu, you are Susu." Zhou Li and Hua Qing shut up at the same time when they saw this scene. They were jealous for the man, but only the woman was in his eyes. "If you don''t let go, don''t me me for being rude!" Gu Jin cold road."Susu..." What happened in the next second let everyone smack their tongue iparably, Gu Jin an over the shoulder to throw Si Li Ting to the ground. Si Li Ting was struck by her, and his Su Su really became stronger. Gu Jin looked down at him, "Sir, please respect yourself! Touch me again, that''s the end This fall, others also believe that she is not su Jinxi. In the past, Su Jinxi had no strength to tie a chicken. How could she be so rude. Nangong Mo Snickers at the side. Gu Jin beats him. Si Li Ting is looking for death. Gu Jin left with a cold hum and did not look at Si Li Ting again. And the scene of Si Li Ting falling down in a mess was also photographed by many media, and immediately made headlines. Si Li Ting got up from the ground and looked at Gu Jin''s back. He said word by word: "no matter who you are, I''m going to fix it!" Su Jinxi appeared with a new identity, this time he did not have any worries. In fact, Si Li Ting has always been a debt to Su Jinxi, that is, he and Su Jinxick a process. At the beginning, when he approached her, he was either intimidated or seduced. It can be said that he pulled her to his side step by step. Due to Su Jinxi''s identity, they have never been in the process of being aboveboard. Now that she is Gu Jin, she can go after her again and make up for all that shecked before. Susu, I owe you a lot in the past, and I will make up for you in the future. After Si Li Ting''s affair, Gu Jin''s status was fired instantly. What she is like Emperor Huang president''s ex-wife, the Secretary less to release bold words to pursue in the end. The media immediately wrote articles on the spot and sent them back immediately, all trying to get the headlines. On the contrary, her female star, no matter how gorgeous she is dressed, has been robbed of all the limelight by Gu Jin. Hua Qing is jealous to death, and everything goes to the worst. Si Li Ting really likes this woman who looks like Su Jinxi. The media''s sh lights are aimed at Gu Jin, taking away the halo that should have been her. Taking advantage of Gu Jin alone in the champagne tower near the wine, her eyes pass a cruel intention. "Hello, Miss Elena. We metst time." "Hello, Miss Hua. Of course I remember. Nangong said that you will y female No. 3. We are all in the same group." "Yes, I came here to say hello to you. Please take care of meter." Hua Qing quietly stepped on Gu Jin''s skirt. Just so many shlights are aimed at her, and the appearance of her falling down will be photographed. Hua Qing knows how smooth Gu Jin''s future road is, so she has to crack down on her from the very beginning. "Miss Hua is an elder. Please take good care of her." Gu Jinyu light at her small movements, oh, want to y with her, then he will y with her. She pretended not to know and was leaving with her champagne. "Miss Hua, excuse me first!" Then she lifted her feet and left. Hua Qingughs at the corner of her mouth, and the y is about to begin. She counts down silently in her heart, three, two, one In that word, Gu Jin is a fierce pull his skirt. She pulled very skillfully. Hua Qing just felt that the center of gravity was unstable under her feet and fell down on her back. "Ah Hua Qing didn''t scream at all. At this time, all the media''s sh lights were aimed at her, only to listen to "click wipe, click wipe", Hua Qing''s embarrassing samples were all recorded. Chapter 235 Hua Qing would never have thought that Gu Jin woulde to this. She was still waiting to see Gu Jin''s jokes. Who knows that the person in trouble is herself. Her body severely hit the cold ground, the pain made her eyes twinkle and her image plummeted. What''s worse is that Huaqing wore a low cut skirt in order to be able to show her eyes with her chest. In this fall, the insole inside was also squeezed out, and the crisp chest revealed more than half. The reporters did not let go of this opportunity and immediately started the continuous shooting mode. They were eager to take pictures of Huaqing at 360 degrees without dead angle. Hua Qing looks frightened. She pulls her skirt with her hands and gets up in a hurry. The shoes she was wearing were high, and the more nervous she was, the harder it was to get up. Gu Jin reached out to her, "Miss Hua, are you ok?" Hua Qing just wants to get up quickly and stabilize her figure, regardless of who she is. Immediately he handed his hand to Gu Jin''s, and tried to get up with her strength. Only half of the pull, Gu Jin''s hand suddenly released, all her strength concentrated on Gu Jin''s hand, Gu Jin a loose body fell down again. "Ah Hua Qing''s buttocks just left the ground and fell on the ground, hitting her pain, her facial features were wrinkled together. A pair of eyes maliciously stare at Gu Jin, "you Gu Jinyang lip a smile: "sorry, hand slippery, I pull you up again." She handed Hua Qing her hand again. Thinking about what Huaqing did in the past, why did those negative public opinions appear at that time? It''s not because Hua Qing secretly rumors. At the moment she fell into the sea, she had vowed that if she could be given another chance to be reborn, she would give back the bullying she had suffered before. Hua Qing this fall pain tears in the eye socket, the buttocks are about to fall into several petals. She couldn''t believe Gu Jin any more. She covered her chest with one hand, and held the champagne table beside her with the other hand. Gu jinrao looked at her with interest. "Miss Hua, you should be careful when you wear such high shoes. No one is responsible for the broken shoes." Hua Qing is in a hurry. He can''t steal chicken. He is also photographed by the media. "Thanks for the reminder." She covered her chest and went to the bathroom to tidy up. Gu Jin looks at her fleeing back, her smile increases, Hua Qing, this is the beginning. I''ll spit out what I want you to eat! In front of Su Jinxi''s eyes, the picture of her being besieged in the shopping mall at that time reappeared. Women''s gossip was like a sharp sword hitting her heart. And all this is the initiator of Huaqing, she coldly watched behind the scenes to promote everything. Now it''s her turn to taste it. Si Li Ting is not far away to see what just happened, when Hua Qing stepped on Gu Jin skirt, he was ready. As long as Gu Jin falls down, he immediately saves the United States with a hero. He didn''t expect Gu Jin to handle everything by himself. His Susu really changed, not as naive as before. Before he fell to the ground over the shoulder can also prove that Gu Jin''s skill has be very strong. I always wanted to protect Gu Jin under his wings, but finally lost her. Now Gu Jin doesn''t need any help. She can take it easy. Maybe it''s better than in the past. After such a round of twists and turns, the charity dinner has officially begun. Tonight is a charity auction, under the host''s greeting, everyone also sat in the position. Si Li Ting and Gu Jin happened to be separated by an aisle. They were like Cowherd and weaver girl. Gu Jin is still alive before Si Li Ting and Zhou Li''s intimate contact, do not look at him. The former Si Li Ting likes to threaten her every time, but at that time he didn''t have those yingyingyanyan around him. Rao is now Si Li Ting is just making a scene. Those women are different. They all hold the determination to be his woman. This week, for example, Gu Jin looks more like her old self when she looks at her dress and dress up. She is a popr female star. As long as she is with her female star, she can''t dress so elegantly. People all know what Zhou Li''s thoughts are, but it''s strange that Gu Jin is not jealous. Si Li Ting called her a few times, she pretended not to hear, even Nangong Mo heard, he gathered to Gu Jin''s ear and said, "little brocade, yboy is calling you." "Shut up." Gu Jin''s voice is cold. Nangong Mo gave a shrug. The eldestdy was so angry that he didn''t dare to continue to provoke. Si Li Ting has no choice but to make Su Su angry. Think about it carefully, he has not coax women''s experience, before the two people''s rtionship mode has not appeared such a thing. At the beginning of getting along with Su Jinxi, I could seize her weakness and threaten her every time.Later, she fell in love with herself. She had a gentle temper. In addition to asionally being angry, she would not really quarrel with herself. Such angry little woman he or the first time to see, Si Li Ting frown, angry woman how to coax? Zhou Li did not know when to sit down beside him, "Si Shao, do you have any difficulty in frowning?" Seeing Zhou Li, his eyes brightened. Since they didn''t know what to do, they and women should be more clear about it. "I ask you, if the woman is angry, how should coax?" Si Li Ting asked earnestly. At this time, the music in the hall became louder, and Zhou Li didn''t hear him clearly, so he got closer. "It''s too noisy. Can you say it again? I didn''t hear that. " Si Li Ting slowly leans over Zhou Li''s ear. As he gets closer, Zhou Li''s heart beats faster. This kind of scene can only be seen in a dream before. His beautiful face is close at hand, and he is not a dream. Feeling his warm breath spraying behind his ears, Zhou Li''s heart beat faster. At such a close distance, she could touch his face as long as she reached out and wanted to hug him tightly. At that moment, Zhou Li felt like she was dreaming, but what happened in the next second made her fall from the cloud. "What can a woman do to be happy when she is angry?" Zhou Li''s smile is stiff on his face. It is obviously impossible for Si Li Ting to ask such a question for himself. I don''t need him to say a word will take the initiative to approach, thinking that he was thrown to the ground by Elena before, so he wants to get close to her? When the dinner party officially started, Gu Jin didn''t care what happened on the stage. Now Si Li Ting stopped. What is he doing? Gu Jin looked to the side. It was OK not to look at it. He immediately changed his face. Si Li Ting is bending over to say something to Zhou Li. Because the music is very noisy, Si Li Ting has to be very close to Zhou Li. In Gu Jin''s eyes, they are too ambiguous. Before Zhou Li held him, Gu Jin was very angry, let alone Si Li Ting''s initiative to talk to the man. Gu Jin clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes were very cold. Nangong Mo didn''t notice her eyes, and exined in her ear: "tonight''s banquet is a charity auction. All the money sold will be used for the relief of poor students and the construction of hope primary school. This charity project is very concerned by all walks of life. It is not easy for us to get the title of our film. In a moment, if you like, you can also participate in the auction, bid in the name of our crew, so as to give our crew more exposure. And then you have a mission to give awards to the big guy who donated the most money to the auction tonight. " Gu Jin did not have any reaction, Nangong Mo pulled her skirt, "Miss, do you hear me?" "I''m not deaf." Gu Jin has no good airway. Yu Guang looks at Si Li Ting and finds that they are still talking. What topics are you talking about? Gu Jin hates the music as much as he hates it at the moment. She wished she had a good ear to listen to what Si Li Ting and Zhou Li were saying. "My eldestdy, who has offended you? You can take it easy. Now you are not a big miss. You are just a new person. There are a lot of cameras aiming at you in the dark. Don''t keep a straight face when you go to the awards. The box office of our movie will be on you. " Gu Jin hummed, only Si Li Ting and the woman named Zhou Li were in his eyes. "I know. You can shut up." Chapter 236 Si Li Ting is still bent on asking for knowledge. He doesn''t know that he will make Gu Jin more angry. Zhou Li put down his displeasure and told him seriously, "it''s very simple to please a woman. You can give her whatever she likes. No matter how angry a woman is, as long as you give her something she likes, she won''t be angry. " "What she likes?" Si Li Ting frowned and said that he knew what Gu Jin liked to eat and what color to wear. But that''s just everyday. I can''t buy her a meal or buy her a dress? When I think about it carefully, she was very clever when they were together. She never asked for anything, and she always offered it to her. She did not have a high demand for material things, even if she was wearing goods on the floor, she was still as happy. "Women generally like big bags, luxury goods, luxury cars, houses and so on. If someone would give me these things, I would be very happy." Zhou Li hinted that it would be great if Si Li Ting sent something to himself. "These things..." Si Li Ting thought that now her identity is notcking, to send at least have to send very rare bar. "Yes, in short, women just like romance. The more romantic the better." Si Li Ting nodded thoughtfully and looked back on his and Gu Jin''s past. In addition to a hot spring, he was forced to go there at that time. Their life is very boring, except to go home is to work in thepany. Before that, I felt that I had been very good to Gu Jin, but now I feel that I owe her a lot. I have not pursued her well at all, making her like a normal girl in love. Heart made up his mind, Si Li Ting mouth up. The auction officially began, the host began to introduce the origin of things. "All the auction items today are donated by the owner voluntarily, and all the money sold will be used for charity. Thank you for your support for charity. I would like to thank you on behalf of the children in the mountain area. The first one to be auctioned is a opal from a French aristocrat. This opal has a history of 100 years... " The introduction of opal is clearly disyed on the big screen. Gu Jin has a lot of jewelry. She doesn''t care about any gems at all. She looked at Si Li Ting from time to time, and found that Si Li Ting also talked with that woman, and her anger value soared. The first collection was photographed, and the second was a beautiful diamond ne, which was made by a famous master. This is the most valuable series designed by the famous jewelry master of thest century. He called it "eternal love". In thest century, this series was very famous, and it was collected by many collectors. This ring is the only one left in the series. The moral of this series is very good, eternal love. There is a sh of excited light in Si Li Ting''s eyes. He and Su Jinxi got the certificate in a hurry. They didn''t propose or get engaged. The wedding ring didn''te to her in time. He was eager to try the ring and could take it as a ring for his proposal. When the host''s introduction is finished, two people raise their cards at the same time. "A million." Gu Jin and Si Li Ting''s eyes meet in the air. They didn''t expect that they both took a fancy to the ring at the same time. Gu Jin did not let go because the other side was Si Li Ting, but continued to increase the price, "two million." Si Li Ting on the ring, "three million." Other people who want to bid are overwhelmed by their momentum. After all, there is no pause in the way of two peopleing and going. As soon as this person finished speaking, another person started again in the next second, that is, both of them were bound to win. Of course, if the ring is too precious, no one will dare to go up. So in the end, only these two people were bidding. From the bottom price of 500000, it soared to 10 million. Nangong Mo is the most financial fan. He pulled Gu Jin''s arm and said, "xiaojin''er, I asked you to bid for our movie, but I didn''t let you use such a high price!" Gu Jin didn''t pay attention to it. In her heart, only Si Li Ting just talked with that woman. Maybe this ring was taken by him for that woman. Gu Jin''s heart is filled with strong jealousy, Si Li Ting originally wanted to shoot her off. Seeing Gu Jin so persistent, he wanted to give up. Anyway, it''s all for her. Now give it to her. It''s the same to find other rings by yourself. He turned his head to see Nangong mura''s arm, and his expression changed instantly. "Thirteen million." This price has exceeded the market price of that ring itself, and Gu Jin is also holding fire. In the past, when Si Li Ting was at home, he allowed himself everything. Now he won''t let such a ring. He has changed. "14 million." "Fifteen million."The price of the two people continues to soar, which Stupefies the other people. It''s just a diamond ring. Can you spend so much money? Even the expression on Zhou Li''s face is not calm. She even has a trace of fantasy in her heart. Is this ring made for herself? "Secretary, don''t add any more. Adding more is a waste." She gently tugged at Si Li Ting''s arm. This action was collected by Gu Jin, and the spirit in Gu Jin''s heart was about to soar into the sky. "20 million!" She asked coldly to raise the price. Nangong Mo is heartbroken. If he had known that this little ancestor had such a heroic spirit, he would not have opened this mouth. A diamond ring has been sold at a high price. Can he make a profit at the box office? Nangong Mo covers his chest, which is very painful. Si Li Ting also did not let the meaning, "25 million." "Thirty million." The war escted from a million mark ups to five million. "40 million." Even the auctioneer is stupid. Is this diamond ring worth so much? It is the first time that he has met such a bold buyer in this industry for so many years. Nangong Mo took Gu Jin''s hand and said, "my little ancestor, please don''t increase the price." "One more time, onest time." Gu Jin bit her teeth, and she didn''t believe that man would go up. "Ny million!" Gu Jin finally lifted 30 million yuan. Others eximed, probably the most expensive auction in the history of the auction. Even Hua Qing''s eyes are red. This woman is very rich. After Gu Jin bid price, Si Li Ting did not slow down: "one hundred million." Gu Jin also wanted to speak, Nangong Mo covered her mouth, "little ancestor, don''t add, you two lunatics." The auctioneer took a deep breath to stabilize his mind, "one hundred million once, one hundred million two times, one hundred million three times, deal." Si Li Ting got up to sign the contract. When he signed the contract, he changed the name of gift to the name of the film crew Elena. Even the staff were startled. He spent a million beats of hard work to change the name of his opponent. Are these two people here for fun? Sure enough, the thinking of the rich people they don''t understand, and they spend their money in such a high profile. The whole auction wille down only Si Li Ting''s one hundred million yuan. Gu Jin is always depressed. Nangong Mo whispered in her ear and said: "little ancestor, it''s your turn to go up and give awards to people. You are suffering from a face and the media has taken a bad picture." She gave a sneer, "is that all right?" "Well Anyway, it''s a smile. Make do with it. " Si Li Ting standing on the stage clearly see the interaction between the two people, eyes a dark. The host announced in a loud voice: "let''s invite Miss Elena to give Mr. Si an award." "Little ancestor, remember to smile, smile..." Gu Jin got up gracefully, took the bouquet and a special cup from Miss etiquette, and walked step by step towards the stage. Si Li Ting looked at her wearing a long dress near him, like the day of marriage. The only difference is Gu Jin''s face sneers, high cold like a flower in the dark night. Is that what makes her unhappy when she wins? Gu Jin sent the cup and the bouquet to his arms and said in a mild tone: "congrattions." "Thank you, Miss Elena. Have you forgotten one thing?" Gu Jin, who was about to leave, stopped and looked at him suspiciously, "what?" Si Li Ting pulled her back to her arms in front of all the people, and lifted a vicious smile, "you still owe me a hug, which is the ceremony of awarding awards." Chapter 237 Generally speaking, awards ceremony is out of politeness. Both the awardees and the awardees will hold each other politely. Si Li Ting this pull but will Gu Jin tightly embrace, two people''s body intimate. The following people began to coax, we all saw is Si Li Ting pulled her into the arms, quite a bit overbearing. Gu Jin''s face is red. I don''t know whether it''s shy or angry. This bastard just raised the price of 100 million yuan with her for a ring, and now he still holds her. "Let go She scolded in Si Li Ting''s ear. "No Si Li Ting evil spirit a smile, "I''m afraid I let go of you and run away." Gu Jin almost drowned in his pair of affectionate pupil, the thought of just he and his other women chatting andughing, she quickly recovered to reason. "Don''t me me if you don''t let it go. Do you want to fall again?" She threatened coldly. Si Li Ting looks at the little woman in his arms, time is not polishing her edges and corners. Her situation is on the contrary, in the original meekness on the birth of a lot of sharp spines, a little attention will tie themselves ck and blue. Before that body delicate body soft easy to push down the small thingpletely turned into a small tiger, arousing Si Li Ting''s desire to conquer. "How about another fall if you like?" "But You don''t have the chance. " Gu Jin is still guessing what he said, and the next second Si Li Ting leaned over and kissed her lips. He covered their faces with flowers, which made them feel more ambiguous. The people below yell louder, which is clearly the overlord''s hard bow. Gu Jin has been kissing him for several times, and his lips are no stranger to her, but she has never tried the feeling of being forced to kiss him in public. How can she fall? Her eyes opened angrily, "let go Well... " Before the words fell, he took the opportunity to go deep, so that Gu Jin stepped on the instep of Si Li Ting, and his soft hand-made leather shoes were deformed by high-heeled shoes. Everyone looked very painful, Si Li Ting continued to kiss her like a nobody. Gu Jin can''t tell whether this man is deliberately acting or sincere. Even if he wants to kiss, why should he kiss in front of so many people? She increased her strength a little, Si Li Ting still did not let go, until she was about to suffocate when he did not let go. When he let go, Gu Jin quickly pushed him away, "you bastard." She stepped down and left angrily. Si Li Ting caressed her lips vaguely. Little Susu, run, I will catch up with you soon. The following people broke out a heated discussion: "tut Tut, look, this is the real master of seducing girls." "No, you have to be so bossy to women." "It''s true that the number of flowers among the flowers isrge or small. It''s courage and courage..." The men are full of praise for him, but the woman is silent hope that the man kiss is their own. Nangong Mo reached for Gu Jin and said, "where are you going, little ancestor?" Gu Jin didn''t even look at him. He was a jerk, a big jerk! One after another, another. She took the key from the driver and drove the driver out of the car. She stepped on the elerator and left quickly. Gu Jin stormed back home. It''s OK not toe back. As soon as she came back, she thought of Si Li Ting staying at home night and night these days. There were two shadows everywhere. He kicked off his high-heeled shoes, pulled the ne off his neck and sat down on the sofa. Ten minutester, the back door opened quietly. Gu Jin looked at the man standing by the door and said angrily, "how did you get in, son of a bitch?" Si Li Ting turned on the light in the room. Seeing Gu Jin''s cold face, he picked up a slight smile. "Honey, you forget, but you personally hold the fingerprint set by my hand." He approached Gu Jin step by step? I want to kiss you, and you won''t be so angry. " "You big lecher, eat from the bowl and look at the pot." Gu Jin broke outpletely now, she pushed Si Li Ting hard. "Don''t you like people? You can be with other women. Why kiss me Such a little woman is quite familiar with, more than a year ago, she misunderstood that she and Miro were so angry. "Si Li Ting understood that the little thing was angry." honey, do you mean Zhou Li? I have nothing to do with her. " "It''s nothing. Your face is going to be rotten. You big bastard, did you have an affair with other women in the year I left? You''re not ying the game, are you? Thanks to my trusting you so much, you, you, let me go Gu Jin is still in front of him as before. When he is angry, he looks like a child. "How can I smile at her? Conscience of heaven and earth, I was just asking her a question. The sound of music was so loud that I could hear her closely. I didn''t even touch her clothesGu Jin frowned, "Why are you so close to her? What can I say so long? " "It''s just something that doesn''t matter." Si Li Ting, of course, is embarrassed to tell Gu Jin that he is asking how to please a woman. "Little things? Small things said fast one night, Si Li Ting, that ring is also for her to shoot, right? " Gu Jin grabs Si Li Ting''s cor directly. "Susu, how could I give it to her? At that time, I wanted to let go, but when I saw Nangong Mo holding your arm, I was angry. You say I have a good time talking with others. What about you and Nangong Mo? Why did you let him touch you? " As for Nanmo, if he came back from that day, he would tell me that he had nothing to do with me? It''s whether you''ve been ying with those women over the past year or not, and that''s what you know Gu Jin''s jealousy is very big, Si Li Ting held her in his arms, "Su Su, do you really don''t know my heart to you? If you are dead, I will not touch other women, let alone you are still alive. You should know that I only have feelings for you "Ghost knows if you have feelings for others, Si Li Ting, I don''t want to see you, you go out for me!" "Susu, don''t do this, will you?" Si Li Ting wanted to tell her that the ring was made by her. But at the thought that the women mentioned by Zhou Li all like surprise, I have to prepare a very special marriage proposal ceremony for her. Isn''t there no surprise in what has been said now? Several times he tried to say nothing, but in the end he said nothing. "Asshole, you go! You go Gu Jin pushed him out of the door. Her heart is very lost, clearly the ring has been photographed, if Si Li Ting is for her, then it has been taken out. He was so angry that he still didn''t take it out. Obviously, he was shooting for others. Eternal love, such a moral, who is he going to give? Is that the woman named Zhou Li? Gu Jin will Si Li Ting out of the door, Si Li Ting has suffering words. It was the samest time. I hugged her and exined the misunderstanding clearly. This time, Gu Jin was obviously not so good. "Susu..." The door is vigorously closed, Gu Jin cold face, from the inside to the door to lock. Si Li Ting helped her forehead. The little tiger got angry and took out the ring in her trouser pocket. How big a surprise would it take for her to calm down? Gu Jin waited for a while and found that there was no sound outside. From the cat''s eye, there was no one outside. That big asshole really left! She was so angry that she punched the door. Some things have changed. How could he have been wronged? Gu Jin turns back to the bathroom and takes a long bath in the bathroom. Look at the mobile phone, why there is no apology message. She dried herself to bed, kicked off her slippers and buried herself in the pillow. "Hum, big asshole, big asshole!" Although scolding in the mouth, but still miss his embrace in the heart. She is also very clear that what she said before is angry words, Si Li Ting will not have an affair with her woman, just as she will not be with other men. Murmured in the mouth: "let you go, when are you so obedient? Scold you a few words, you ran away, where I really me you, I am angry Big asshole, you are a big asshole Read read, sleepy hit, she slowly closed her eyes, big bastard, tomorrow, I will not pay attention to you! Chapter 238 When Gu Jin looked out of the door, he didn''t find the figure of Si Li Ting. In fact, when he closed the door, he felt that his stomach was pumping. Over the past year, he was addicted to alcohol, and his work and rest time were not regr. He had a serious stomach disease. Now he was suffering from stomach trouble. He squatted on the ground and leaned against the door. He wanted to wait for Gu Jin to calm down before entering. However, his stomach pain made him even hard to open his mouth. Si Li Ting doesn''t want Gu Jin to know her physical condition, which worries her. She still remembers when they live together. At that time, he wanted to help her cut vegetables, and identally cut her finger, which made her cry all over the ground. Just a small cut, she can so heartache, see her stomach pain, she is not heartache dead. He felt his pocket. He didn''t take any medicine for his stomach today. He sat on the ground and rxed slowly. When he was better, he slowly came out to get ready to go home. He went to the car and his stomach began to ache again. Rao is a big man. He is also suffering from stomachache. His handsome facial features are tightly wrinkled together. A figure appeared in front of him, "Si Shao, are you ok?" Si Li Tingboriously looked up at the people around, it turned out that Zhou Li, she also lives in this vi area. Zhou Li saw Si Li Ting''s whole body curled up into an arch because of pain. He was suffering from severe pain. Si Li Ting handed the key to Zhou Li, "send me Go to the hospital. " This time, the stomach trouble came fiercely, which was more severe than ever before. The Si Li Ting, who had been carrying the pain, could not bear it. "OK, Mr. Secretary, bear with me. I''ll take you to the hospital right away." Zhou Li wants to help Si Li Ting get on the bus. At the moment of touching him, Si Li Ting frowns deeper, "don''t touch me." Zhou Li stretched out her hand in the air. Her face was full of embarrassment. She exined, "that I just want to help you in the car. " "No, open the door." Si Li Ting didn''t even have the strength to open the door. "Goodpany is little." Zhou Li had to open the door for him in ordance with the order. Si Li Ting endured the pain and staggered into the car step by step. At ordinary times, it only takes a long leg to get on the bus, but today''s Si Li Ting spent more than ten seconds on the back seat because of his physical rtionship. He reported the address of a private hospital to Zhou Li, and Zhou Li quickly started the car to leave. Along the way, she frequently looked at the man in the back seat, his eyes closed, leaning against the leather seat, because his brows were always frowning with pain. "Mr. Secretary, hold on. You''ll be here soon." ¡°¡­¡­ Well. " Si Li Ting''s voice is also weak. The car stopped at the door of a luxurious private hospital, where someone was already waiting. A refined man with sses came over and helped Mr. Li Ting out of the car. "Do you think of me every time you die? I told you to have a good meal. Did you listen? " The man looked at the gentle, open mouth is merciless, Zhou Li thought his personality and his dress up as elegant, obviously not so. Si Li Ting corner of the mouth smoked, "want me to die faster, you can continue to talk nonsense." "Well, for special treatment in the evening, the consultation fee should be doubled." "Ten times is fine." Si Li Ting didn''t dare to breathe too hard. Every breath was involved in the pain of the wound. Yunyi took the medicine bottle and water toe over, first gave him two white tablets, and then supported his body to the hospital. Zhou Li stopped the car and took Yun Yi''s arm. "Doctor, what''s wrong with him?" In the face of Zhou Li, he said with a gentle smile: "don''t worry, he is an old problem. If you give it to me, it will be OK. Miss, pleasee back." Zhou Li didn''t mean to leave. He raised his feet and walked toward Si Li Ting. "There is no one around Si Shao. I''d better stay by his side and take good care of him." Si Li Ting thought of Gu Jin''s angry face before, he didn''t want to have any involvement with Zhou Li. "Miss Zhou, thank you for sending me to the hospital in time tonight. In order to express my gratitude, I can meet one condition for you." Zhou Li''s eyes brightened. She didn''t expect that she could have such a good fortune. She even said, "secretary, can I date you?" "No, this condition is only limited to money. If you are an actor, I can give you the role you want. Other conditions are not allowed." Si Li Ting made it clear that she didn''t want to be involved with him except money. Zhou Li''s face became dim again, "that Well, I''ll let you know when I think about it, OK? " "You can contact my assistant directly." Si Li Ting takes back the key and goes to the hospital with Yun Yi. The night wind blows at Zhou Li''s long hair, and her eyes look straight at the Si Li Ting who is in a mess to leave. In the mouth light murmured: "Secretary little, everyone says you are a boundless dandy, but why do I think you are a piece of ice, no one can melt you."Si Li Ting keeps a distance with her from thousands of miles away, even his clothes can''t touch half a minute. Just as she was about to leave, she saw an inexplicable light shining on the ground. She squatted down and picked up the shining thing. Seeing what she picked up, her eyes brightened. Isn''t this ring the priceless ring that Si Li Ting photographed before? Zhou Li looked at the two people disappeared in the back of the hospital door, clearly know that he should call the Si Li Ting to return the ring to him. Selfish but do not want to return the ring, not because the ring is expensive, but because it is too meaningful. Eternal love, what a good moral, everyone knows that it is Si Li Ting who took this ring. If he is here, can it be said that he gave it to himself? Even if he finds out, he won''t worry too much if he can buy a ring with one hundred million yuan. If he was angry, he would have saved him on the ground that he had saved him. Besides, he could also make a request. In this way, Zhou Li''s face slowly emerged a smile, fingers slowly stroked the ring, the ring as if he had given it to himself. Zhou Li carefully put away the ring, in a good mood, went to the intersection and took a taxi home. Si Li Ting didn''t know that his ring had fallen off. After a while, his stomachache disappeared. Cloud eliminate this just open a mouth: "division big little, so delicate beauty let go? I''m afraid no one will believe that you are as clean as a piece of tofu. I look at that beautiful woman just now. I took her away. Do you really want to wait for a dead man toe back? " Si Li Ting a cold eye toward the cloud to eliminate sweep, Su Jinxi did not know the news of death, including his few friends Yunyi also did not know. "Yunyi, you talk too much. It seems that the work in the hospital is too idle. Do you want me to talk to Mr. Yun and let you go back to take over the work." "Don''t don''t don''t don''t do it. I''m wrong, OK? I don''t know how good I am now. Go to work, bubble girl, this is life." Yunyi took off his sses andbed his hair to the back with his fingers, where there was the previous gentleness. He was a dandy. He looked at Si Li Ting''s hanging bottle, "after losing, let the nursee to pull out the needle for you. My nightlife begins." Si Li Ting cold hum a, "wave, sooner orter you have to nt in the hands of women." "Cut, don''t worry. I''m not the same as you. I''ve been wandering around the flowers for several years, and I''ve already developed a skill. If you have a good rest, don''t fiddle around." Si Li Ting took a look at him. The man spent nine days outside the nightclub. Still really should such a sentence, ten thousand flowers in the Bush, leaves do not touch the body. He seems to be sentimental, but in fact ruthless, the woman around him can only be called a femalepanion, not even a girlfriend. Rao is what he likes. He will sleep a few more times. If he is tired of it, he will change it. y the world, enjoy yourself, change women as clothes very diligently. Si Li Ting heard him humming away, a mysterious smile, this kind of man does not love, once met a cruel role, he will suffer. Lazy to pay attention to his right and wrong, Si Li Ting just wants to leave the hospital as soon as possible to see his little baby. Gu Jin is so angry tonight. How can he arrange a romantic surprise? when he is idle, Si Li Ting searches a lot of strategies on the Inte, and after reading, he knows what romance is. He called Lin Jun and told him to arrange it. After everything, he closed his eyes and had a rest. Susu, I will give you a most romantic surprise. After staying in the hospital all night, he didn''t wake up until 10 o''clock the next day. Feel that the body has been much better, thinking ofst night, Yunyi said that he had to lose some medicine today to go. Have a look at the wristwatch has ten o''clock, why hasn''t Yunyie? Yunyi knows his habits, he never let a woman touch him, even if it is needle therapy is Yunyi, the president of thepletion. He got up and washed his face. He asked the nurse outside the door. "And your Dean?" The little nurse on his pair of beautiful blue double pupil, in the heart of small deer bump, "that Our dean just came to work. He''s in the office. " I didn''t go to work until 10 o''clock. I have to go back and inherit the family property of the cloud family. Si Li Ting goes to the dean''s office. He is always energetic, but today he is as lost as his soul. Always don''t like to make fun of Si Li Ting is also rare to open a mouth to tease: "how, the soul son was hanged by who?" Cloud eliminate a grabbed his hand, "Li Ting, I should not have met a goblinst night?" Si Li Ting frowned, "what goblin?" "A woman in a red dress, long ck hair, very beautiful, big chest, waist, thin legs."¡°¡­¡­¡± Si Li Ting was speechless. "I wake up early in the morning, there is no shadow of her, I asked the people in the night, did not see her." Yun Yi looks disappointed. Chapter 239 The next morning, the birds were chirping in the branches. Gu Jin stretched out to get up and looked at his watch. It was just seven thirty. Around the original Si Li Ting''s position is now empty, empty is not only the bed, but also her heart is empty. Get up to wash, these days are two people are chatting andughing. When she brushes her teeth, he will always loosen and tie up her hair for her, so as to avoid falling hair. Clearly more than a year is his own person, this just reunite with him just a few days, oneself already did not get used to. Without Si Li Ting''s morning, even if the sun is just right outside, she can''t be happy at all. She didn''t have the heart to make her own breakfast. She drove to thepany and bought a sandwich and coffee at the convenience store. Xiaotao looked at the instant coffee in her hand and said, "Miss, if you want to drink coffee, I''ll give you instant coffee. These instant coffee are not authentic." Gu Jin took a sip, with a faint bitterness in his mouth, which spread from his mouth to the depth of his throat. "Before I became Miss Gu, I even drank a bag of one yuan." She gave a chuckle. At that time, she rented a t, the rent was very cheap, the house was very small, and she lived a simple life every day. She never felt that there was anything wrong with her, and she did not deliberately show off after she became a family daughter. "Miss, this time is different from the past. You are the senior general manager Gu. Everything you say and do represents your family." A listen to peach to give her ss, Gu Jin quickly stopped, "good, I will not drink instant coffee." Xiaotao is not very old, but sometimes she talks in a straight way like an old man. Gu Jin doesn''t like to listen to her teachings. "Miss, you asked me to go to chasu''s house. Recently, both the Su family and the Guo family intend to give Su Meng the power. Su Meng is now the vice president of sushi group, and he wants to turn the tide by uniting Guo family''s resources. " "Oh? How can she turn the tide back? " Gu Jin thought it was ridiculous to hear that Su Meng only knew how to eat, drink and y. What could she do? What''s more, her grades in school were all in vain. Gu Jincai would not believe that she would save Su''s family. "When Mr. Sun Wu returned home, Mr. Sun and the Guo family had some friendship. The Guo family wanted to use this friendship to cooperate with Mr. Sun on a project." Sun Wu and Gu Jin have also heard of her. During her year in Gu''s family, she has received training in all aspects and knows a lot about some famous people. "Peach, do something for me." "Yes, miss." "Take their project at double price." Gu Jin ys with his fingernails. With the current situation of the Su family, even if you don''t need to ask Gu Jin, you can probably guess that the investment amount will not exceed 30 million. "Yes, miss." Gu Jin took out the side of the nning map, "the Su family''s is only a small project, this is ourpany''s big project will be a good effort." "Miss, I have made the n book. You can have a look. If you want to build an underwater luxury resort, the budget will cost about 10 billion yuan. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for you to persuade the top management to use such arge sum of money. Our working capital can''t support it. " "I''ve thought of this for a long time. If we join hands with otherpanies, we can find two or threepanies. On the one hand, we can reduce the risk, and on the other hand, we can make the capital flow." "Well, miss, I will release the news. Although this project is a little risky, once it is sessfully built, it will certainly be the world''s attention." "Well." Xiaotao left, Gu Jin took a look at the mobile phone, or there was no phone call from Si Li Ting. She sighed and drank up the coffee. Did you say something too muchst night? At that time, she didn''t care so much about her anger. At this time, Gu Jin missed the past time. At that time, she was with Si Li Ting every day, and she didn''t have to think about so much. Now that she was born again, her rtionship with him has undergone subtle changes. Love is like a disaster. Now what you are doing is crossing the road. It''s like you have to walk 9981 difficulties on the westbound road. Lovesickness is a robbery, so is suspicion. Gu Jin has no mind to look at theputer, turn on the mobile phone, and almost all the gossip has something to do with her. The headline is that she is taken into the arms of Si Li Ting, covering her face with flowers and kissing deeply. Across the bouquet can feel the heat between the two people. Finger down, she saw a message, the "beauty n" crew at the charity dinner for poor children in mountainous areas donated 100 million. Seeing this news, Gu Jin felt a little shiver in his heart. That is to say, Si Li Ting just took the ringst night and gave the title right to his own crew? Some regret in my heart. Although I feel that Nangong Mo is just a friend, Si Li Ting will also mind, just like he and Zhou Li.She took out her mobile phone, ready to dial the number of Si Li Ting, and then picked it up. The number of Si Li Ting flickered on the screen. My heart beat faster, just like the time when I started to fall in love. "Hello." She tried to suppress her emotions. "Susu, are you still mad at me?" Si Li Ting asked softly. "Not now." Originally, I still felt some grievances. What grievances did he call all disappeared. "I have something to go to the United States, and now I am at the airport. Let me tell you so as not to worry." Gu Jin''s smile was stiff on his face, "are you going to America? when do youe back? Why didn''t you say that before? " The words are full of care for Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting also heard her concern. Forced to smile, he said in a calm tone: "the temporary notice, originally I have ordered dinner for the evening." "You haven''t said when you''ll be back?" Gu Jin bit his lips and knew he was going to leave. He didn''t lose his temperst night. "I haven''t decided on my return date, Susu. I can''t make an appointment for the evening. I''ll have someone prepare your favorite dish. I''ll ask assistant Lin to pick you up after work." "How can I eat without you?" Gu Jin was depressed. For her, what she eats is not important, but the people who apany her to eat. "I''m sorry, Susu. I''ll be with you when I get back. Good. Assistant Lin will pick you up." "Well, be careful. Call me when you get there." "Good." Si Li Ting hung up the phone. Gu Jin sighed deeply and regretted his quarrel with him before. Until the sun sets, Gu Jin receives a call from Lin Jun, who is the confidant of Si Li Ting and knows that she is Su Jinxi. "Wait for me. I''ll be down in a minute." Gu Jin went downstairs with his bag and got on Lin Jun''s business car. Lin Jun respectfully said, "madam, long time no see." "Long time no see." Gu Jin politely exchanged greetings. Lin Jun also knew that she came back a few days ago, and looked her up and down, "madam, you have changed too much." "It''s not only me, but also my third uncle. Have you changed your hairstyle if you don''t?" "Madam, I have never changed my heart to you, and you will always be our wife." Gu Jin chuckled: "my feelings for him have not changed. When will the third unclee back?" "It''s not clear yet." The two of them chatted with each other. Gu Jin thought that Si Li Ting had just ordered a high-end restaurant, and the car did not drive towards the city center. "Where is dinner tonight?" "My wife will know." Lin Jun has a tight mouth. Gu Jin slowly looked forward to it in doubt. Where would he fix the dinner ce? The car drove to the seaside. Since Gu Jin fell into the seast time, he had some instinctive resistance to the sea and the ce with deep water. There was a helicopter by the sea. "Ma''am, please get on the helicopter." "Still going?" Gu Jin has some doubts. "Yes, the helicopter is faster, and I''m afraid that seeing the water on the boat will remind you of bad memories. We specially asked us to prepare for it." When they arrived here, Gu Jin went on. At the moment, the afterglow of the sunset fell on the sea level, and the sea level was full of gold. She forgot to be afraid of such a beautiful scene. Let the helicopter fly slowly, when flying on the sea level, Gu Jin closed his eyes and did not dare to look down. Fingers tightly pull the corner of his coat, and the picture of falling into the sea at that time came to mind again and again. I don''t know how long after that, Lin Jun''s voice came: "madam, it''s here." Gu Jin opened her eyes. Her palms were covered with sweat, and her back was wet with sweat. God knows how much perseverance she used to ovee her fear of the sea, and she finally knows why Si Li Ting''s childhood shadow has always been with her now. She is an adult, the sea and the car driving too fast will let her fear, this has be a devil in her heart. Seeing her pale cheek, Lin Jun couldn''t help asking, "madam, your face is not good. Are you ok?" "I, I''m fine." Gu Jin took a deep breath, and then he stood up with his seat. "Today''s dinner is far away." "Yes, this is specially prepared for you." Gu Jin wiped off the sweat on his forehead and walked out slowly towards the outside of the engine room. Just came out to face the sea breeze blowing, blowing away the heat on her body. Here is a small ind in the center of the sea. Gu Jin suddenly thinks of what he said with Si Li Ting before. "Uncle, can we find a ce to live in seclusion when we are old?" "So long as sue and Sue are together." "Or let''s find an ind where we can work at sunrise and sunset, watch the wind and clouds rise and fall every day, and greet each sunrise and sunset together. What do you say?""Well, Susu likes sunrise?" "Well, sunrise is the beginning of the day, it''s also a sign of new life. I like it." "I''ll take Susu to the seaside to watch the sunrise when I''m free." "Wow, third uncle is the best. Shall we find a cabin by the sea and live by the sea?" Chapter 240 Gu Jin pulls out of her mind and asks Lin Jun, "Lin Jun, is there a wooden house here?" "Has Madame ever been here? How do you know? " Lin Jun is a little worried, Si Li Ting said that he would give her a surprise. If she knew it, what kind of surprise would it be? "No, I just guessed." "Ma''am, if you go straight, you can see the dining ce. I won''t go there." "Good." Gu Jin walked towards the woods, with the fragrant smell of nts on his nose and the chirping sound of birds in his ear. It is sunset, birds fly tired and know return, birds return home. At the end of the forest, Gu Jin sees a carpet of flowers paved with rose petals. No wonder Lin Jun says he can find his way. So many petals, she did not have the heart to step on, but took off her high-heeled shoes, barefoot toward the front. Barefoot does not feel the foot prick, the foot is very soft petals. Flowers pave the way, let her think of before and is Si Li Ting that prosperous wedding, at that time is she took his arm step by step forward. If it had not been interrupted, she would have been his rightful wife. Finally, he understood why he insisted oning by himself. If he didn''te, he would have wasted too much effort. In the wind there is a rose fragrance, she closed her long hair, at the end of the flower vision suddenly opened. A wooden house appeared in front of you. The design of the wooden house is very unique, just like the small wooden house seen in the forest in snow white in the fairy tale. Although it is artificialyout, but the design is very delicate, with a natural atmosphere everywhere. There is a wooden table in the woods. On the table are European candlesticks, knives, forks, dishes and some flowers for decoration. Gu Jin thought that she was walking into the fairy tale. Her only regret was that she could not have dinner with Si Li Ting. The smoke is curling from the kitchen in the cabin. It should be the cook who is cooking. She leaned over to the table and sniffed the flowers on the table. There were still water droplets on the flowers, which were fresh. "Susu." A familiar voice sounded, and Gu Jin looked up at the source of the sound. "Third uncle." The man with a tray in his hand, wearing a white shirt and a in apron, is not the man she has been thinking about. Taking off his suit, he dressed casually with his white cuffs pulled up to his elbow. The broken golden hair danced with the wind, and the blue pupil was very gentle in the residual light of the sunset, and his face was still a little pale. Even if it is such a simple home attire, he exudes aristocratic atmosphere still can not be ignored. Gu Jin mouth up, the pace kept running toward him, "third uncle." Si Li Ting one hand holding a tray, one hand holding her slender waist, "Su Su, I have been waiting for you for a long time." She gently beat his chest with her hand. "You big liar, you didn''t leave clearly. Why did you say you went to America?" "That''s because I want to give you a surprise, Susu. You don''t always want to know what I said to Zhou List night." Last night he asked him why, but he didn''t say it. Today, he took the initiative to mention it. Gu Jin was very interested. "Well, why?" He said, "I''m asking her how to please women. When we were together, you were so clever that you never got angry with me. After you came back this time, your temper also changed. Before seeing you so unhappy, I was thinking how to please you. When I didn''t have you before, I was not interested in women at all, and I didn''t do these things. I asked her for advice when I didn''t know how. " It turned out that he did so much, and finally for his own sake, Gu Jin''s face turned red, and he misunderstood him. "What did Zhou Li tell you?" "She said that women are very simple and give whatever they want. Most women like luxury goods and jewelry. I knew your character from the moment I saw you. At that time, you didn''t require material things, let alone your current identity, and you would not care about it "You can''t have built this cabin in one night, can you?" Gu Jin chuckled. "Of course not. I''ve done a lot of things over the year you left, and that''s just one of them. You said before that we would find a ce to live in seclusion when we were old. I promised you woulde to the seaside to watch the sunrise Gu Jin stood on tiptoe and put his arms around his neck. "Uncle, in fact, you don''t have to do anything. You just have to be yourself." "But Susu, I think I owe you a lot. I don''t do enough. I just want to do more." He took Gu Jin''s hand and went to the table, and put the fruit sd on the table. "The third uncle has been doing very well all the time. I don''t know where you have not done enough." Gu Jin thinks about it. Si Li Ting is too good for her."Do you forget that when we first met, you were Tang Ming''s wife in name. When I threatened you to be with me, you couldn''t see light when you were with me. It''s not easy for us to get married in a fair way. The most important thing for women is reputation. I have damaged your reputation several times, which is my biggest mistake. " Gu Jingen didn''t put these things in his heart. Now he suddenly heard him say so that he knew what he owed in his heart. She shook her head gently. "Third uncle, no, it''s true that reputation is very important, but it can''t bepared with trust and security. At that time, although I couldn''t see the light when I was with you, you gave me enough sense of security, and I would like to believe you. It can even pay any price for you, indicating that uncle has done well enough. My character has changed a lot. No matter how I change it, my feelings for the third uncle will not change. " Since they came back, they haven''t been so frank, and the knot of Si Li Ting has been untied. His Susu is still his Susu, he affectionately fell a kiss, "Susu, you wait for me here, the meal will be ready immediately." "Uncle, don''t tell me that you didn''t bring the cook here today, but you did it yourself?" Si Li Ting nodded, "Zhou Li said so much, there is a sentence I think is right." "Which one?" "Give a woman whatever she needs. Susu needs not material things, but love. These flowers were picked by myself from the garden by air. As for today''s dishes, I also picked them myself. Maybe I can''t cook as much food as those Hotel cooks, but I''m sure Susu won''t dislike it, will she? " "I''ll be happy because it''s done by Uncle himself." "Susu, wait for me. It will be ready soon." Si Li Ting turned back to the wooden house, Gu Jin did not feel bored. In the yard, a wooden swing was built to cover the rain, and some books she liked were also ced beside it. Gu Jin picked up a book and leaned against the swing to look at the book. The swing swayed, which made her feel very peaceful. This is the happiness that she has been pursuing. Even if it is very short, it is enough for her to remember the warmth of this moment all her life. The setting sun took away thest glimmer of halo, and the night began to fall. Gu Jin was so absorbed in seeing that it was not dark. When Si Li Ting called her, she just came back from the book. She was stunned at the scene, and the forest had changed greatly. There are also glimmering lights on the trees and under the trees, as well as some luminous flowers and mushrooms. During the day, she did not find that those things were artificial colored lights. The whole forest was like a scene in a fairy tale world. It''s not the kind of very vulgar colored lights on the street, but the same beautiful light as the illustration. There are also little dots on the swing. The candle on the table has been lit, Si Li Ting came to her side and led her down the swing. "Susu, it''s time to eat." Gu Jin didn''t wake up from the light in the forest. "Uncle, you pinch me. Is this a dream?" In addition to artificial lighting, there are also some fireflies flying in the forest, adding some more dreamy color. Si Li Ting gentleman opened the stool for her, with a gentle smile on his mouth, "if it''s a dream, we''ll do it together." "Uncle, it''s beautiful here..." "You don''t want a fairy tale kingdom. I''ll give you one." Chapter 241 The table is full of seven or eight dishes, from the te to the production, we can see that Si Li Ting is carefully prepared. In order to make these dishes, he spent a lot of time on the Inte to check a lot of strategies, each step has a detailed introduction. He will be urate to every gram of salt, it can be said that he spent all his energy on making these cauliflower. Si Li Ting was very busy and sweating, which was much harder than his contract of hundreds of millions. Gu Jin raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead, "uncle, you have worked hard." But he didn''t feel any hard work. He quickly took Gu Jin and sat down with an excited look on his face, "Susu, have a taste." Gu Jin tasted it in his expectant expression. Si Li Ting was so excited that he was like a child. He got a little star to praise in kindergarten. "How does it taste?" "Give you a hundred points, not afraid of your pride." Si Li Ting that tight frown eyebrows and eyes this just spread out, "delicious to eat more." Gu Jin looked at his smiling face and didn''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that today''s Si Li Ting looked a little bad, especially his face seemed too pale. Before it was the light of the setting sun shining on his face, and now it is candlelight. Maybe she was wrong. "Uncle, don''t watch me eat, you eat too." Gu Jin took an Australian lobster into his te. Si Li Ting rushed out of hospital today. Now he can only eat a little light porridge. "I have porridge." Gu Jin frowned. Before, Si Li Ting didn''t like to eat porridge. Besides, how could he be full if he ate only a bowl of porridge? "Uncle, why are you eating less and less recently?" Gu Jin discovered it before. "It''s not suitable to eat too spicy food because it''s inmed recently. You should eat light food first." Si Li Ting casually made an excuse. "Is that so?" Gu Jin always thinks there is something strange. "Of course, eat quickly, or the hot dishes will be cold." When Gu Jincai returned home, he found that Si Li Ting was thin. At that time, he thought that he was deliberately making a decadent attitude. In the candlelight, his beautiful cheeks were much thinner than before. "Third uncle, you are thin. I want you to eat well. Are you obedient?" Gu Jin is still worried. "Susu, I''m such a big man, don''t you worry? I just don''t have a good appetite these days. I''ll be fine in a few days. Let''s eat. " Gu Jin picked up the chopsticks again. Si Li Ting worked hard to cook the food for so long. She must try her best to eat it up. This is probably Gu Jin''s most eaten time, until his stomach is too full to eat. "Uncle, I''m so full. I can''t eat any more." Si Li Ting rubbed her head, "if you can''t eat it, if you can''t eat it, I''ll be heartbroken." He bent over and picked her up. "Susu, go to the cabin and see if it suits you." Gu Jin took his neck, on his affectionate eyes like water, "uncle, I think you have changed back to the previous appearance." Si Li Ting gently smile, "when did I change?" "Well, when you and I argued for the ring, it could be done within 10 million. When you and I reached 100 million, I thought you were the biggest viin!" Si Li Ting thinks that such a coquettish Gu Jin is very cute, she also changes back to the previous appearance. "Little fool, that ring was originally made for you." "Give it to me?" Gu Jinyi Leng, he robbed himself for a long time, and finally gave it to himself? "Who else but you deserves my eternal love? Besides, it''s meaningful for a man to give a ring. Why do you argue with me, you little fool? " Gu Jin vomited in his arms, thinking that he had a tit for tatst night, and then he was pushed away by his temper. Si Li Ting was not angry, but also donated the naming rights to the crew, which was equivalent to giving free publicity to the new film. Skyrocketing auction price really earned people''s attention, wake up early in the morning, various media are reporting. "Not next time." "It''s about the same, Susu. I''m always the one who used to love you. As soon as you look back, you can see that I''m waiting for you." Gu Jin''s eyes were red, and he felt that what he had done yesterday was inappropriate. Buried his head in his arms, "uncle, I''m sorry." "Susu, you didn''t do anything wrong. If you have anything unhappy, it''s also my fault." "Uncle..." "Susu, we''re home." Si Li Ting puts down Gu Jin. There is not much luxury on the outside of the cabin. The interior of the cabin is very delicate and warm. It''s not as gorgeous as the vi, but it''s full of details. For example, the flowers in the white porcin vase are verymon dried flowers. Many of the things inside are purchased by Si Li Ting himself.Here is more like a home, full of warmth everywhere. Gu Jin steps on the wooden stairs upstairs, upstairs is also very elegant style, the white gauze in front of the window dances with the wind. She stood in front of the window, the sea breeze was blowing, it was gettingte, she could not see the sea clearly. At this time, when she heard the sound of the waves, her inner peace was special, and the wind blew up her hair. Si Li Ting encircles her waist from behind, "Su Su, do you like here?" "I love it, uncle. When did you buy this ind?" "After you left, I found this ind by ident. Thinking of what you said, I bought it. I want to take you to see the sunrise and sunset one day when youe back. When we are old, we will walk along the beach hand in hand His warm words came from behind his ears, and Gu Jin''s heart was full of tenderness. She hugged his body, and took the initiative to meet her red lips. Si Li Ting took her up and walked towards the wooden bed. The white gauze curtain beside the bed covered a double figure. After a night of love, Gu Jin wakes up in the sun. Her voice calls softly: "Uncle..." There is no one around him, and he is cold. It can be seen that he has been away for a long time. Gu Jin didn''t sleep in for a long time. She was already in thepany at this point. From the stairwell came the footstep sound, Si Li Ting was wearing very simple, a white T, a pair of Capris and flip flops. This kind of dress is more casual than yesterday. He always wears a suit and asionally changes his style, which makes people see. "Awake? The fish we just caught will have a big meal at noon. " "Uncle, it''s sote. I have to go to thepany." "Honey, today is the weekend. I have asked assistant Lin to inform your assistant. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Don''t you want to be alone with me?" Gu Jin thought for a moment, "well, I have something to say with uncle." "Go wash first. There are your clothes in the closet." Gu Jin got out of bed barefoot and found a white dress from the cab. She changed clothes to go out, long hair shawl, Si Li Ting heart born a touch of miss. I still remember the first time she came down the stairs of the Tang family with some shyness on her face. At that time, I was thinking how could there be such a clean girl in this world? At that moment, I just want to press her under the body and bully her, and want to see if there are other expressions on her face. Who knows is such a small woman slowly into their own heart, from now on take root and sprout. This day, Gu Jin is the most smiling day. She doesn''t have to wear a mask to disguise herself. She can enjoy running on the ind. In the evening, she takes Si Li Ting''s arm. "Uncle, shall we nt some flowers we like on the ind?" "If you like it." "It''s a pity that you and I are very busy, otherwise I really want to stay here for ten days and a half months." "One day, when we are finished, I will apany you to stay here for a while. Susu, are you really going to be an actor?" Even Si Li Ting never thought that Gu Jin would act one day. "It''s just ying for fun, or who will pay back the debt Huaqing owes me?" Li Ting frowned at Huaqing and said, "Susu, I just want to deal with her." Gu Jin is gobia coquettish a smile, "third uncle, revenge yourself to repay yourself is interesting, this matter you don''t interfere." "Well, I don''t interfere. I always forget that you are the daughter of your family." "No matter who I am, I will always be the third uncle''s Susu." Gu Jin buries his head in his arms. Chapter 242 They stayed on the ind for two days. They were as close as glue and loved each other. On Monday, they had to return to reality from the fairy tale. Monday morning is the busiest and most sleepy, everyone did not wake up from the holiday. "Miss, this is the contract you need to sign. Miss, miss, are you listening?" Peach reminds way. Today, Gu Jin''s energy is not concentrated, his eyes are veryx all morning. "Well?" Gu Jin also immersed in the two days of life with Si Li Ting. "I said these contracts need your signature." Gu Jin came back to her and listened to Xiao Tao''s report on thepany''s affairs. "Miss, the matter you mentioned has made progress. Mr. Sun promised to cooperate with us." Gu Jin sneered and said, "we are twice as much as Su''s, and he will certainly agree." "I have made an appointment with Mr. Sun to meet at noon today tomunicate the details." "Good." Gu Jin looked down at the time, "time is almost over, that can go." "Yes, the car is ready." Gu Jin cleaned up the information in his hand, took his coat and prepared to go downstairs. "How about the Su family?" "Miss, this move is to take the bottom line. I think the life of the Su family is very difficult." "Ah, this is just the beginning. As long as the Guo family doesn''t fall, the Su family will always be in danger." "I''m looking for the weaknesses of the Guo family recently, and I''ll try to catch them all." "Well." Gu Jin leaves with satisfaction. It''s enough for them to rob the Su family''s project this time. The real revenge starts from now on, she wants to defeat the Su family step by step. In the office of President Dihuang, Si Li Ting didn''te back here for a long time. The office is always clean and waiting for his return. "Yes, Gpany has a move." "Say it." Si Li Ting is also secretly concerned about Gu Jin''s every move. "They robbed the project of sushi group with double price. Now they are in Chaguo''s family. They must be eradicated." Don''t say it''s Gu Jin who hates the Su family. Why doesn''t Si Li Ting hate him? "Guo family, speaking of it, I think of one thing. We didn''t invest in building a luxury resort for Guojia half a year ago?" "It''s true. What are you going to do?" Si Li Ting was ying with the pen in his hand, "since little Susu wants to burn a fire, I will burn this fire more vigorously. Go and withdraw the follow-up funds." "Yes, sir." Lin Jun knew that Gu Jin was su Jinxi on that day. His beloved wife, a maniac, could only spoil him more. It was no surprise that he wanted to do anything. "Keep probing. I want to know her every move." "Yes." At the same time, Su''s group also became a mess, and Su mengcai began to take over the Su family. Guo Yuying had done a lot of ideological work for her before she was asked toe to work in Su''s group. When she first came here, she met with such a difficult matter. Su Meng called Guo Yuying for the first time, "Mom, something happened!" "What''s the matter, dream?" "It''s not about Uncle sun before. Mom, don''t you say uncle sun has a good rtionship with our family? He gave the project to G group! " Guo Yuying is in a fog, apparently has not received the news, "dream son, you don''t worry, slowly say." "Originally, we agreed to sign a contract with Uncle sun today, but as soon as we went there, uncle sun didn''t even see him. He only asked the assistants to tell us that the n had changed and that they had decided to cooperate with G group. Mom, you said that I would take care of everything for me when I came to work in thepany. Is this the result of you helping me with the management? If I had known that I would not havee to work, there would have been someone in the Tang family who could support me... " Su Meng has been spoiled since childhood, and has not suffered a bit. In the past, even if the Su family was in decline, at least the Guo family could rely on it. The usual food and clothing can still maintain high quality, and the 10 million extortion from Tang Ming is almost used this year. Tang Ming knew that she was so angry after the false pregnancy that Su Meng forced her to stay in the Tang family. In front of outsiders, she is still the young grandmother of the Tang family. Tang Ming only gives her ten thousand pocket money every month. It''s Mrs. Tang, but it''s a miserable life. In the Tang family can not get along, she has no choice but to promise Guo Yuying. When she arrived at the Su family, she knew that the Su family had reached a very miserable state, and she was not willing to take over the mess. What else can she do but eat, drink and have fun? Now when something goes wrong, I just want to leave. Guo''s family is also declining day by day. Guo Yuying''s face is not as energetic as before. In a short period of one year, she was haggard a lot. When the Su family copsed, the Guo family copsed again. They really yed. Guo''s a lot of troubles have not been solved, Su Meng is ying a child''s temper again, she will only be more upset."Menger, don''t mention the Tang family to me. I didn''t agree when you forced to marry into the Tang family. You have to marry into the Tang family. You also told me that you can control Tang Ming. As a result, what have you been ying with by Bai Xiaoyu? If you hadn''t forced you to die, you would have been kicked out of the house. Now the Tang family would not have recognized you as a daughter-inw. Menger, it''s time for you to grow up. Once one day you are driven out by the Tang family, and the Su family is unreliable, what should you do? " Su Meng dismissively said: "Mom, even if there is no su family, isn''t there Guo family? You are the only child. Everything in the Guo family belongs to you. " Guo Yuying sighed: "you know the situation of the Su family. The Guo family is not as good as before. You have to learn to be independent." "Mom, I''m just a woman. You didn''t say that the most important thing for a woman is to marry a good family. I don''t want to do these things." "If someone protects your mother, she won''t worry about you. Now you think Tang Ming will be your lover? Menger, you should wake up. In the future, you have to rely on yourself. When you encounter difficulties, you should learn to face them instead of escaping. " "But Uncle sun has already signed a contract with G group. What else can I do?" "Since G group has been temporarily involved, it has not yet signed a contract. Maybe it''s time to recover now. I''ll teach you..." More to the summer, the temperature is also increasing, there are cicadas began to sing. Gu Jin got out of the car and covered most of her face with big sunsses. And in Si Li Ting side of different, she exudes a cold chill. Wearing a ck one-piece skirt on her body, showing endless elegance and mystery, the powerful Aura will attract the attention of all around. Peach followed her half a step away from the distance, directly to the private room. Sun Wu, who had devoted himself to ttering Su Meng Fei, got up to greet Gu Jin. "Miss Gu." "Hello, Mr. Sun." Gu Jin took off his sunsses, and Sun Wu was a little stunned. "You are Elena? You are the daughter of your family. " Gu Jin put his finger on his lips. "Please keep it secret for me. I don''t want to expose my identity yet." Sun Wu had to nod his head. When he was in the United States, he heard the news that his family was changing owners, but the president did not show up. Many people don''t know who the new president is. Now he can see his face so young. "Yes, Miss Gu." Sun Wu''s words were filled with awe. Others thought he was doing well in the United States. In fact, the real elite are all family members, and their poprity in China is obviously not as high as that in the United States. This is what really scares the family. They are not just ordinary powerful families. Once they are provoked, they don''t know how to die. So when G group opened his mouth to cooperate with him, let alone double the price, even if it was just a simple cooperation, he would also agree. He still wants to continue to muddle along, how dare not refuse G group, what''s more, he is too happy to catch up with G group. "Mr. Sun doesn''t have to be polite. Since we have decided to cooperate, we are allies from now on. I have asked my assistant to draft a contract. First, see if there is any problem." Sun Wu finished scanning the contract, "no, I''m very satisfied. If I can, I can sign it today." "Since general manager Sun agrees, you wille to ourpany to sign a formal contract tomorrow." "OK, Mr. Gu, I''m very happy to cooperate with G group. I heard that G group is preparing arge project recently. If Mr. Gu has time, we can continue to talk about that project..." Sun Wu''s voice changed. Chapter 243 There is another reason why Sun Wu promised to be so rxed about this project. He heard that the top management of G group has been very busy recently and seems to be preparing a big project. Since it is a big project,pared with my own small project, it is a big difference. Gu Jin secretly looked down, the original fear of home is only one side, more importantly, want to cooperate with new projects. It seems that this project will attract much attention. "Mr. Sun, the project is under preparation. After the formal preparation, I will select some suitablepanies for cooperation." Gu Jin did not die, Sun Wu is not good to continue to force. "OK, but I hope Gu always thinks about ourpany first." "Naturally, Mr. Sun, if I have something else to do, I''ll go first." "Mr. Gu, take your time." Sun Wu sent Gu Jin to the door. Gu Jin put on sunsses again and left. She didn''t have the habit of having lunch with others. Having packed two exquisite meals, Gu Jin drove to Dihuang himself. Love is poisonous. If the person is separated for more than an hour, she will be worried. Unconsciously, she was used to his tenderness and honey. She wanted to meet him and have lunch with him, even if it was just during the lunch break. Gu Jin''s front foot has just left, and Su Meng''s back footes to the door. Sun Wu also knows that breaking promises is a big taboo in shopping malls. He has already promised Guo Yuying. When G group found him, he immediately wavered. How manypanies want to cooperate with G group. However,pared with interest and honesty, interests should be given priority to. Before he avoided the Su group, Su Meng still found the door. "Uncle sun, you are really here." Su Meng would never have done these things before. What Guo Yuying said let her know the current situation. Tang Ming is no longer reliable, and the Su family is crumbling. What should she do if the Su family and Guo family really copse? In order to enjoy the endless glory and wealth in the future, she had to pull down her face and ask for help. Sun Wu''s face immediately became very kind, "is the small dream son, how did youe here?" "Uncle sun, didn''t we talk about everything that day? Why did you change your mind when you signed the contract today "Meng''er, it''s not uncle sun who changes his mind. Uncle sun also has his own difficulties. Business is not so simple." Sun Wu was helpless. "Well, I originally wanted to give you the project to do, but I dare not offend them because G group has stepped in." Su dreamt of Gu Nancang once. At that time, he summoned the upper ss celebrities on a luxury cruise ship. People can see his influence. Sun Wu put all the me on them, but he was clean and clean. How can su mengcai''s small materials y with him? She really believed it when he induced her. "Uncle sun, I know G group is very powerful, but you also know the status quo of the Su family. If you don''t help us, what should we do?" Su Meng pulls Sun Wu''s sleeve and starts to act coquettish. Guo''s family owes him a favor, and he has some guilt in his heart. Of course, the guilt is not as good as the benefits. He knows how to choose without weighing them. "Menger, this matter is g group to intervene, Menger want to recover, then only go to G group, see if they can rx." Sun Wu, an old fox, is always in trouble. On the one hand, he doesn''t want to offend Gu Jin. On the other hand, he doesn''t want to feel that he feeds the hand that feeds him. Sue dreamt that things hade to this, and she would try again if it didn''t help. The Su family can''t fall. Once the Su family falls, the Guo family will die. She is no longer the gold medal of a powerful family. This time, Su Meng did not y any small temperament, but firm eyes. Gu Jin drives to Dihuang''s underground garage, and her mood is different when shees here again. Straight up from the golden elevator exclusive to Si Li Ting, her fingerprints have never been erased. All the way, she carried the food box quietly to Si Li Ting''s office. Once an assistant here, Gu Jin is more familiar than anyone else. Lin Jun is quite surprised to see Gu Jin who appears in thepany without saying a word. "How did youe, madam?" She raised the food box in her hand and said, e and have dinner with him. Is uncle in the office?" Lin Jun nodded, "madam, you''d bettere here, so that you don''t have to..." He almost said a slip of the tongue, think of Si Li Ting do not want to let Gu Jin worry, he quickly shut up again. Gu Jinmei head light pick, is very keen to feel Lin Jun originally wanted to say, "what''s wrong with him?" "No, it''s nothing. I''m reading the documents. Please go in quickly."Gu Jin is not so easy to pass, stepping on the 10 cm high-heeled shoes to the front of a step. She is tall and tall, and with high-heeled shoes, she is not a few centimeters shorter than the 180cm Linjun. Lin Jun saw Gu Jin in front of him. With such a close distance, Gu Jin now has less simplicity and more enchantment. Red lips overflow a smile, like a flower slowly blooming. Look carefully, her smile did not reach the eyes, looking at her still want to continue to close, where can Lin Jun resist her charm? He was about to step back to keep a safe distance, but Gu Jin grabbed his tie with one hand and put the other on Lin Jun''s chest. Lin Jun''s heart rate suddenly quickens, and Gu Jin''s face, which brings disaster to the country and the people,es into view. It has to be said that he and her body exudes a seductive atmosphere that will make all men willingly prostrate under her skirt, and he absolutely dare not think of half a point. Lin Jun''s forehead was wet with cold sweat, and even his fingers began to tremble uneasily. Gu Jin''s mouth was full of enchanting smile. "Assistant Lin, you said that if I yelled at the moment and let the third uncle see it, how would he deal with you?" With a bitter face, he said helplessly, "Ma''am, you can spare me, and you will die." If Si Li Ting, who always regarded Gu Jin as a treasure, would not kill him? Gu Jin was more happy with a smile, "let me think about it. Will uncle San send you to Africa to milk cows or go to the north pole to feed pr bears?" "Madam, we have something to say." "Want to talk to me now?" Gu Jin let go of his tie with a cold hum. Lin Jun immediately stepped back three steps and breathed fresh air. Why did he have the illusion that he was going to die! My wife is too terrible! Gu Jin immediately raised several levels of alert in Lin Jun''s heart, which was as dangerous as a lion running out of a zoo. "Madam, it''s not that I want to hide it from you, but that I don''t want you to worry about it." Gu Jin''s face changed. "What''s wrong with the third uncle?" Lin Jun then went on: "before his wife appeared, my father''s work and rest were irregr. He spent most of his time in thepany. At that time, he was in good health. Later, when he was with his wife, his body and mind were damaged by your feign death and the car ident. After you left, my father finally got up. He became more busy than before, and his work and rest time were more irregr. Every night we have to drink a lot of alcohol to go to sleep, and eat irregrly. As time goes by, we have a very serious stomach disease Hearing this fact, Gu Jin''s heart was cool, and she finally understood why she came back to Si Li Ting and ate very little every meal. People with stomach problems should not eat too much, but eat less and more meals. Every time I ask him, he always prevaricate with his bad appetite recently. "That''s how he''s been for more than a year?" Gu Jin asked with gnashing teeth. Clearly before he left, he specially told Si Li Ting to take good care of himself. Is this how he took care of himself? "Yes, I miss you very much every day, but he is afraid to disturb your trip and dare not disturb you. In fact, we have stayed in the United States for a long time. Even the neighborhood of G group did not know how many times we had been wandering. He always looks from afar and resists the impulse to see you, but he will miss you even more at night. When he thinks of you, he will lose sleep. He will paralyze himself with alcohol. Only when he is drunk can he barely fall asleep. The next day, he didn''t listen to my advice. Even the body made of steel can''t hold on. Every time he gets sick, I feel heartache. Now, ma''am, I can feel a little relieved when youe back. I listen to you most. As long as you say anything, he will be obedient. " "How is he doing recently?" "Sometimes it''s good and bad. Stomach trouble is like a time bomb. It''s just that I still had it the other night. He stayed in the hospital the night he went to the charity auction, and I got the news the next day. He told me not to tell you about these things. Maybe he was afraid that you would worry That night, Gu Jin thought that he would push Si Li Ting out of the door. He had seen a sad look on his face. If it was not for his illness, how could he be so easily pushed out by himself? Now Gu Jin knows the whole story. How many things did the man bear in silence. If Lin Jun didn''t just say something, he would have fooled him. After listening to these, Gu Jin was very heavy in his heart, "after that, his physical condition should not be concealed from me, otherwise..." Gu Jin fiercely looked up at Lin Jun and said, "I will send you to the Sahara desert to sweep the snow. When will you finish sweeping and when will youe back?" Lin Jun wanted to cry without tears and nodded, "yes, madam."Will it snow in the Sahara desert? How can he sweep without snow? Gu Jin is going to leave him in the desert for a lifetime. Lin Jun''s brain made up for that picture, and he felt a faint pain in his heart. The president, the chief executive, has more than a terrible whining! It is true that women are tigers. In the past, they had to serve the temperamental elder master Si Li Ting. Now therees the big youngdy who is even more ferocious than the eldest young master. Lin Jun wiped a crystal clear tear from the corner of his eye. How could his life be so hard Chapter 244 Gently push open the door of the president''s office. She once worked here and went in and out with Si Li Ting many times. There was no time when she was in such a heavy mood. Si Li Ting''s love for her was much heavier than imagined. She opened the door with a familiar figure in her eyes. The man behind the desk looked at the papers on the desk, wearing only a ck shirt. The cuffs of the shirt are in the elbow, and the five fingers with distinct joints are holding the pen to write and draw on the paper. A pair of deep blue pupil, good-looking eyebrows wrinkled, thin lips tight. The sun fell on him, but he couldn''t melt the chill all over his body. Even when there was no one, his aura was very strong. Men at work are noble and serious all over the body, just like the gods, people dare not spheme. Gu Jin looked at him from a distance, because he was in his most difficult physical time to withdraw him from the door and me himself. Carrying the food box slowly walked in, heard the sound of the door open, Si Li Ting thought it was Lin Juning in. "Coffee," he said without looking up When he was tired, he would drink a cup of coffee to refresh himself, which was the habit before. Gu Jin put down the food box and went to the coffee machine to make coffee for him. When the hot coffee was brought to him, he did not look up. How important does this man ce his work? Walking behind him, her white fingers held his shoulder, and the pen in Si Li Ting''s hand stopped. Then she found that the person in the room was not Lin Jun. See is Gu Jin, the expression on the face immediately changed, "Su Su, how did youe?" Gu Jin sees his figure from his eyes. The man still looks cold in thest second, so this moment is the melting of ice and snow. Maybe he is the most important person besides his work. Looking at his thin cheek, Gu Jin''s fingers caressed his cheek slowly. She didn''t speak, just looked at him quietly. "Susu?" Si Li Ting see her expressionplex, also do not speak, I do not know what happened to her. Seeing the worry in his pupils, Gu Jin''s smile bloomed, "uncle, I miss you, so I came." She did not ask why he did not cherish his body and let it be what it is now. Because he became so connected with himself, he didn''t want to worry about himself, so he pretended not to know. Si Li Ting felt that today''s Gu Jin was a little strange, but he couldn''t say what happened. Her words, I think you let him move in his heart, one hand pulled her into his arms, holding her body, smelling her hair fragrance. "Susu, I miss you too." The back of his hand is about to disappear. That night, when he was most sad, he not only was not by his side, but also hurt him. "Uncle, I won''t lose my temper with you." Si Li Ting stroked her soft hair, "Susu, what''s wrong with you today? Who bullied you? " In front of Gu Jin, she is always doting. Gu Jin looks up from his chest and bumps into his pair of affectionate pupils. "No one bullied me, I just..." "Well?" "I just want to like Uncle more." Gu Jinyang smiles. Once upon a time, she said she had no family, no friends, and she had only one uncle. But now think about it, Si Li Ting''s life experience is strange, he is not Tang family, his biological father is still unknown, his mother died early. He is the loneliest person, Gu Jin just wants to be with him. "Susu, why do you say that Gu Jin pretended to be rxed, "I miss you, so I packed lunch and came to eat with you." She got up from Si Li Ting''s arms, took the food box and grinned at him, just like the brilliant sunshine. Si Li Ting put away the documents on the desk and did not have lunch with Gu Jin in the office for a long time, as if the time went back to the day when Gu Jin had not left. Gu Jin picked up a shrimp for him, "uncle, try it." Two people you feed me, I feed you, eat happily. But soon Si Li Ting put down the chopsticks, "Su Su, I''m full." Gu Jin took a look at the white rice in his box, which had only been moved half of it. Many dishes remained untouched. "Uncle, are you losing weight? If you are hungry and thin, you will not be able to hold me Gu Jin made a joke on purpose. Si Li Ting ambiguous to her ear, "don''t worry, no matter when I have strength, or now try." "Hooligans." Gu Jin poked him in the chest. "I mean try to hold you and see if you have strength. Why are you hooligans again?" Si Li Tingughs maliciously."Uncle You make fun of me again Gu Jin has not been his opponent since the day he met him. "Si Li Ting gently smile," don''t make you, eat quickly. " He rose gracefully and stood in front of the French window and looked out at the busy street. Gu Jin knows that he is deliberately changing the topic, the purpose is not to let himself continue to ask. She also did not have the mind to eat, quietly packed the lunch box. Stomach disease is different from a cold and fever, take some medicine can be good, can only slowly raise. Gu Jin embraces Si Li Ting''s waist from behind, "third uncle, tired?" "How can you be tired with Susu here? I''m going to America. I didn''t cheat you this time. " His focus began to shift to the United States, and he had to travel to the United States every three or five times in order to be closer to Gu Jin. Who knows he went to the United States, but Gu Jin wants to return home. His business has already started, and his capital investment can''t be said to be collected, but it has to continue. Gu Jin can understand him, which is their responsibility. "Well, when will you be back?" "In a week or so, I''ll do it as soon as possible." "I''ll wait for you." Sunlight through the French windows on the two people''s bodies, the pair of people nestled together to elongate. Gu Jin only stayed for a lunch break and left Dihuang. She also had a lot of things to deal with. Inside the phone rings, Gu Jin a hand to look at the contract, one hand to pick up the phone, "hello." "President, the vice president of Soxhlet group wants to see you." Is Sue dreaming? Gu Jin is ying with the telephone line. It is notmon to ask for help from Su Meng. What''s more, the youngdy, who always only knows how to have fun, will run around for the project this time, which shows that the situation of the Su family is getting worse and worse. She is not good at trampling people''s self-esteem at the foot of it. I don''t know how she will look this time. "Does she have an appointment?" Gu Jin asked. "No, but Miss Su said she would like to see you on something very urgent." The contract will be signed by both sides tomorrow, so it will be toote for Su Meng toe back. "No appointment, no see." Then she hung up. The front desk looked at Su Meng with regret, "Vice President Su, our president is very busy and has no time to see you." "Miss, I really have something urgent. Can you give me ten minutes? No, five minutes will do. " "I''m sorry, Miss Su. The president is really busy." Su Meng is in a hurry. If he doesn''t finish the mysterious manager Gu today, it will be toote for both sides to sign the contract tomorrow. It is said that G group has changed its president. Now it is the new president who has returned from the United States, not Gu Nancang. This person is so mysterious that Su Meng doesn''t know her identity. Sun Wu doesn''t dare to expose her. Where has Su Meng done such a thing before? She had to do it for the rest of her life. "Well, I''ll wait here for your president to get off work." The front desk was not good to refuse, so she had to look at her in embarrassment, "that All right Su Meng sat quietly on the sofa in the hall to y with her mobile phone. Unexpectedly, she would do such a thing one day. Xiaotao came to Gu Jin and said, "Miss, Su Meng is waiting for you in the hall." Gu Jin was ying with the pen in his hand. "It seems that people will change as expected. If she likes to wait, let her wait." Su Meng waited for an afternoon, saw thepany''s staff one by one off work, she anxiously asked: "Miss, when does your president leave work?" "By the way, vice president Su, I forgot to tell you that our president went directly to the underground garage. If you want to see her, you''d better go to the garage and wait. At this point, she almost has to leave." Su Meng woke up and ran to the garage. Chapter 245 Su Meng saw a figure on a Bentley. The people who can afford such a car are certainly not ordinary employees. It must be Gu, but she didn''t expect that the new president would be a woman. "Mr. Gu, please." Mo Ge nced at the woman catching up in the mirror, "Miss, someone is catching up." Gu Jin looked at Su Meng''s anxious expression, her face calm, "don''t worry, drive." "Yes, miss." Su dreamt that the car was about to leave. She had always been slow, but she was suddenly inspired by her potential. She even grabbed the door handle before the car started. Mo Ge had to stop, Su Meng pped the door, "manager Gu, wait a minute, I have something to say." Gu Jin puts on sunsses and signals Mo Ge to open the front window. She sits by the window. The window slowly lowered and she took a look at the people inside. Because of being covered by the co pilot, I didn''t see what the person inside looked like, only vaguely saw that it was a woman. "Hello, Mr. Gu. I''m the vice president of Su group. Please forgive me for disturbing you so rashly." Gu Jin deliberately changed the sound of ying: "what do you want to say? It seems that I have no contact with the Soxhlet group. My time is very tight. " "Mr. Gu, I promise I will only dy you for three minutes. Ie to talk with you about the project of general manager Sun." "Oh?" "That project was originally discussed and cooperated with Mr. Sun. We..." Without waiting for her to finish speaking, Gu Jin has coldly interrupted: "do you mean that we take love with a knife?" "Mr. Gu, I don''t mean that." Su Meng restrained his usual arrogance. Even uncle sun was so afraid of this man that Su Meng did not dare to be presumptuous. "I just want to say that this project is very important to our Su family. You g group is so powerful. How can you take a fancy to this kind of small project? It''s better to give it to our Su family and make a friend." "The project is very small, but I just like it. What do you want to do?" Gu Jin''szy voice floats in Su Meng''s ear. If someone had said that before, she would have turned her face and lost her temper. Now, facing the president of argepany, she felt small for the first time. She felt that Su''s group was just like a poor little ant, while G group was a flying dragon. Any beard could crush Su''s group. Gu Jin through sunsses to see her face humiliation and unwilling, she is trying to suppress their temper. It''s just that one sentence can''t stand it. The humiliation she brought to herself was much more severe. In my mind, I was with Su Meng when I was a child. Su''s father came back from a business trip abroad and specially brought gifts to them. Before leaving, Su''s father asked what they wanted. Su Meng asked for toys and food. Su Jinxi only asked Su dad to bring a pot of foreign flowers. Su''s father brought a lot of things back ording to their instructions. Su Meng got a lot of fun and delicious food. Su Jinxi got a basin of rare orchids, which are very rare in China. She was very happy and nned to take good care of it. However, Su Meng, who got a pile of things, saw the satisfied look on her face, and began to think about her pot of orchids. "Give me the orchids." She''s direct. Su Jinxi held the orchid and didn''t give up. "Little dream, you didn''t like to y with flowers and nts since childhood. Where can you see this flower?" Su Meng really doesn''t like flowers and nts. What she likes is just seeing Su Jinxi''s ufortable expression. "I just like it. What do you want to do?" Next to Guo Yuying immediately out to y round, "Jinxi, there are so many flowers and nts in the yard, not enough for you to y?" "Mom, since there are so many dreams, why not?" Su Meng knew that no matter what she wanted, Guo Yuying would stand by her side, so she was more fearless. "I like the basin you hold. Give it to me." "Jinxi, next time your father goes abroad, I''ll buy you another pot. You give this to your sister." Su Jinxi held the flowerpot tightly, and her fingers were mercilessly pulled open. The next second Guo Yuying took the orchid from her hand. Su Meng smiles at Su Jinxi, no matter what she likes, she will be taken away. It has been more than ten years, but now I can still remember it clearly, especially the withered orchid. Now she returned to Su Meng with the same words, Su Meng did not notice. She was not good at dealing with such things, so she had to deliberately ingratiate herself and said, "Mr. Gu, I''m not talking with you. You can see what conditions you have, just give us the project." "If you can? Miss Su has such a big voice. I might as well tell you. I paid twice the price for this project. Miss Su can take it back.For the sake of you are also a woman, I will not haggle with you. You can pay me the same price. " Thirty million instantly turned into 60 million. Su Meng almost yelled at him. Is this man sick. Mingming had a good deal with Mr. Sun at the beginning. With the price of 30 million yuan, she has raised the price, and she wants to double the price. She had calcted before that if the project was done well, she could earn 30 million yuan, and if she gave 60 million yuan, she would have little money left. If the interest rate of the 60 million yuan is not enough, it is not a loss to invest so much money. What''s more, the 30 million yuan is all supported by the Guo family, and 60 million yuan can''t be taken out in any case. "Mr. Gu, I know that you and Mr. Sun have not signed a contract. As long as you give up this project, I am willing to pay you one million yuan of interest, so that you will have no loss." Su Meng''s reaction is very fast. Compared with 60 million yuan, Gu Jin promised that she would be one million more than the original n. Gu Jin has nothing to lose. Sun Wu doesn''t have to offend Gu Jin and kill three birds with one stone. Other people may think about it. After all, it won''t make much money to get the project at a high price of 60 million yuan. Now, if you don''t do anything, just talk about it. Who doesn''t want such benefits? "Talk to me about money?" Gu Jin sneered and thought he was the one who had been trying to make things better for the Su family? Hearing her disdain, Su Meng endured humiliation and continued: "to be careful in business is to maximize profits. My proposal will not suffer losses for president Gu." "Miss Su said so much, but she wanted to persuade me to give up, but I didn''t give up these two words in my dictionary. I have already told you the n. Either you can buy it back with 60 million yuan, or I will do it. There is no room for discussion. " Su dream did not expect that she said for a long time that woman was still so stubborn, as if deliberately against themselves. "Mr. Gu, even if I ask you, will you give me a chance?" "Miss Su, it''s three minutes, Mo Ge." Mo Ge will raise the window, Su dream that unwilling face in the ss window. "Mr. Gu, Mr. Gu..." Su Meng taps at the window. Gu Jin mercilessly ordered: "drive." "Yes, miss." When the car starts, Su Meng''s body falls to the ground. She is like a swan with broken wings. Once upon a time, she was a high-ranking Miss Su''s family, but now she has been reduced to this level. She is very unwilling, now only one person can help her. She dialed Tang Ming''s phone number, the phone was hung up again, after the third time, Tang Ming finally picked up. "What''s the matter?" came a cold, impatient voice "Ming, can I ask you a favor?" "I said don''t call me that. You make me sick." Tang Ming immediately hung up the phone. Since Su Meng cheated on his pregnancy, he hated Su Meng to the bone. This woman has no self-knowledge, and she has the delusion of bing a real Mrs. Tang. Su Meng was not reconciled, so he called again. Tang Ming gets up to go to the bathroom, the mobile phone vibrates again and again on the table. Bai Xiaoyu looked at the flickering name and picked up Tang Ming''s mobile phone to connect. "Ming, listen to me, I''ve met Ma now..." The voice did not fall to be interrupted by Bai Xiaoyu: "Su dream, your skin is really thick, Ming even don''t want to see you, you still entangled." "Bai Xiaoyu, you will call him." "Ming went to take a bath." Su Meng facial expression once, gnash teeth way: "white light rain, you this cunt!" Chapter 246 Gu Jin saw Su Meng lying on the ground in a rage, and the evil spirit in his heart was just a little relieved. From childhood to adulthood, she let Su Meng over and over again, because she was her own sister, and she was repeatedly insulted and ridiculed, but also forced to endure. Now I want to know that I should not have lost my heart? Being forced to that kind of situation can endure. Mo Ge from the rearview mirror to see Gu Jin slightly raised lip line, Gu Jin often with a sneer, but at the moment the corner of the mouth smile is from the heart. "Miss, you hate the Su family so much. How simple is it to directly purchase the Su family? Why bother so much?" Gu Jin chuckled: "Mo Ge, you are not me. I don''t know what I have experienced before. If you go through my past, you know it''s too kind to kill them. A sudden death and a cancer patient, who do you think will be more miserable? " "Of course, they were cancer patients. They couldn''t die for a while, suffering both physically and mentally." "Yes, if the Su family is a big tree, I won''t cut it directly with a chainsaw. I''ll let the insects corrode the whole tree a little bit and let them suffer, otherwise I will not be able to eliminate the hatred in my heart." Gu Jin is ying with his nails. He lookszy, but he directly decides the life and death of the Su family. Drooping eyes light flow, do not know what to think of, Gu Jin''s expression suddenly changed. "Mo Ge, go to the supermarket first." "Yes, miss." Mo Ge was surprised that Gu Jin bought a lot of food materials from the supermarket. How could he connect a strong woman like Gu Jin with a housewife. Si Li Ting''s stomach has something wrong, so she has to keep it slowly. She ns to help him keep his body. Carrying food materials upstairs, Si Li Ting first smelled a fragrance when he went home. Looking at the busy figure in the kitchen, time seems to go back to the past. Tall figure into the kitchen, from behind embrace Gu Jin, "Su Su." "Uncle, wash your hands and eat soon." Si Li Ting dropped his elegant head, bent over Gu Jin''s neck and sniffed, "Su Su, I can''t bear to leave, I don''t want to leave for a day." Gu Jin nodded, "the third uncle wille back as soon as possible." Because Gu Jin made it, Si Li Ting ate more today than ever before. If he eats too much, Gu Jin is not at ease. If he doesn''t eat his stomach or if he eats too much, it will affect him. "Third uncle, don''t eat too much. It''s hard to bear." Gu Jin reminds way. Through her such a reminder, Si Li Ting remembered that he put down his chopsticks and gracefully wiped the oil stains on the corners of his mouth. "It''s all because Susu is so delicious that I have a big appetite." See Gu Jin get up to clean up things, Si Li Ting pulled her into the arms, "don''t move, I''ll wash the bowl." Su Jin was good enough to protect his hands Then he kisses Gu Jin''s fingers, and the numbness spreads from Gu Jin''s fingers. Men are really exhausted to her affectionate, Gu Jin can always feel the feeling of being spoiled by him. Gu Jin sits on the sofa, browsing the documents in the mailbox, and Si Li Ting cleans up the dishes. All of a sudden, he covered his stomach position, must have just eaten too much. In order not to let Gu Jin find out, he went to the bathroom in great pain and vomited all the things in his stomach. After washing his face, he wiped away the sweat from his forehead. Looking at his own face in the mirror, he was very pale and patted with his hand. Gu Jin deals with things well, stretches himself and looks at himself habitually. "Third uncle?" He was not in the living room. Gu Jin put down hisputer and went to the bedroom. The light in the room was very dark, and the sound of water from the bathroom. Gu Jin changed intofortable pajamas, the bathroom door opened, and a tall figure walked out. Si Li Ting''s waist is surrounded by a bath towel, revealing a strong waist, and the water drops on the golden hair fall from time to time. As soon as he came out, he saw a little woman in a white nightdress leaning against the bed reading. The light fell on her face, and her hair fell on her shoulders. She gently raised her head and looked at herself with a smile. She called him "Uncle three." Where can Si Li Ting resist, long legs stride toward her. "Uncle Well... " Perhaps because he knew he would leave tomorrow, Si Li Ting went too far tonight. Until daybreak, he contentedly held her to wash her body, looking at the fatigue on her face, a trace of heartache shed in the eyes of Si Li Ting. "Don''t go to thepany today and have a good rest." Gu Jin shakes his head, "I want to see you off." No rest, she personally made breakfast for Si Li Ting and sent him to the airport.At the time of parting, her eyes were full of reluctant to give up. "Uncle, I must take good care of myself when I''m not with you, especially three meals a day. If youe back to lose weight, I can''t spare you!" Si Li Ting''s mouth rose, gently scraped the tip of her nose, "I know, my housekeeper." "Uncle..." "Well?" He looked at her tenderly. "Come back early." "Good." He gently let go of Gu Jin. Although he didn''t give up in his heart, he was also quite calm. After all, for him, this is not a life and death parting, today''s separation is to meet better in the future. Gu Jinmu sent him into the security check, and a week passed quickly. Until Si Li Ting disappeared, Gu Jin put on sunsses and left. In the airport hall, Tang Ming and Bai Xiaoyu are returning home. For more than a year, he and Bai Xiaoyu have always maintained the rtionship of friends, just because they are in guilt. But Bai Xiaoyu has never given up, even in the way of a friend, he has to stay by Tang Ming''s side. Knowing that Tang Ming went abroad, she also followed her. From beginning to end, Tang Ming not only had no love for her, but also wanted to get rid of being with her more and more. Two people get off the ne together, Tang Ming''s face is cold, and Bai Xiaoyu is following him step by step. "Ming, shall we have porridgeter?" "I''ll ask the driver to take you there. I''ll have something to do when I get back to thepany." Bai Xiaoyu was beaten countless times by him, and now he has be a habit. Even as a friend, she can stop other women who want to get close to Tang Ming. Tang Ming can only entangle with her in this lifetime. As soon as Su Jinxi died, Tang Ming''s heart died. Even if he didn''t love himself now, he would. After all, they had been together for so many years. This idea has be the goal of Bai Xiaoyu''s lifelong pursuit, and she firmly believes that she will be able to achieve the goal. Just think so, in the corner, their line of sight is a familiar figure. Tang Ming looked at a woman not far away wearing a ck dress, stepping on stiletto heels, long hair at random. Palm big small face is covered by sunsses, all over the body are emitting a kind of cold. Such a powerful woman has a high rate of looking back all the way. Everyone is guessing whether she is a big star. Although she was wearing sunsses, she was clearly the same as Su Jinxi. Action was far greater than reason, and he quickly stepped forward and seized the woman''s hand. "Ming!" Bai Xiaoyu thinks that Tang Ming is just thinking too much of Su Jinxi. This woman is just like her. Gu Jin frowned, she turned to Tang Ming, on a pair of familiar eyes. She didn''t expect that she would meet Tang Ming here. What shoulde will alwayse. "Jinxi, is that you?" Tang Ming''s voice was trembling. For a moment, he seemed to forget the news that Su Jinxi was dead. In his eyes, only joy, Su Jinxi came back. Gu Jin didn''t see the panic in his eyes. She slowly took off the sunsses on her face and looked at Tang Ming with a pair of light blue pupils. as like as two peas, she saw her face as if she were the same as Su Jin brook. She was scared back two times. She felt as if she was dreaming. "Sir, do you think..." Gu Jin words have not finished, the next second was Tang Ming ruthlessly into the arms, "great, Jinxi, youe back, you finallye back." Tang Ming didn''t give her a chance to exin, and her cold face was only excited. Gu Jin''s attention is only focused on Si Li Ting. In fact, Tang Ming is also very sad about her death. For more than a year, he never forgot her, even more indifferent to women. Chapter 247 Feeling Tang Ming''s body shaking, Gu Jin didn''t expect that he had such a deep friendship for himself. At the beginning, he would have been thanks to his sess. Now, seeing his fierce appearance to himself, Gu Jinshi couldn''t bear it. With a nce, Bai Xiaoyu, who stood beside her, was frightened and afraid. She could not reveal her identity. Just for a moment, her expression returned to normal. "Sir, if you don''t let go, I''ll call the police." Tang Ming heard her cold voice, this just returned to God, on that pair of light blue eyes and the tear mole of the corner of the eye. She looked at herself as if she were looking at a stranger, and her body also exuded a cold breath. "Please let go, sir." Gu Jin once again reiterated. Tang Ming has been so busy abroad these days that she doesn''t pay attention to the domestic news at all. She doesn''t know that Gu Jin exists. saw a face as like as two peas in Su Jin brook. His expression was stiff on his face. "You Are you? " "Elena." Gu Jin took advantage of his stupefied spirit to step back and leave indifferently. Tang Ming slowly chewed the name, "Elena, Elena..." Is she really not su Jinxi? Bai Xiaoyu''s first feeling ofing back to God is the threat. Tang Ming has never forgotten Su Jinxi. Now there is a woman who looks like Su Jinxi. Isn''t everything going back to the beginning? "Xiaoyu, did you see her?" Tang Ming has not yet fully awakened from the shock just now. The white light rain gathers in the eye that a wipe of fierce color, twinkling of an eye and changed on a pair of human and animal harmless expression. "Yes, Ming. She''s not Miss Su. Miss Su is dead. Have you forgotten?" "But she It''s like Jinxi. " Tang Ming murmured. Bai Xiaoyu didn''t think about it, so he replied: "she''s not. Miss Su''s eyes are ck, and there''s no mole in the corner of her eyes. What''s more, Miss Su in my impression is always the most gentle. She never has such an expression. " Tang Ming''s eyes and more a touch of loss, "is also, Jinxi has died, her body I saw with my own eyes." "Ming, don''t think about it. There is no su Jinxi in the world, even if she looks like it again, it will not be." "Yes, there will be no more Jinxi in the world." Tang Ming''s expression a little bit restored to indifference, he opened his long legs, "let''s go." When they walked out of the airport, they saw Gu Jin get on a Bentley, and the window rose slowly, covering his amazing face. How does the wind and rain stir up the White River? Tang Ming quietly from the Bentley away from the line of sight, straight to his car. Gu Jin sat in the car, and his mind was filled with the acquaintance of Tang Ming. Just Tang Ming''s reaction has proved that he has never forgotten her, and she may never be able to love her. All the way back to thepany, just back to the office, peach came over. "Miss, Su Meng is here again. Do you see it or not?" Gu Jintou did not lift, "no see." "Yes, miss." There are many opportunities to meet Su Meng in the future. Why rush for a moment. Su Meng came to thepany early in the morning to take advantage of thest opportunity. She has asked the front desk many times, and the result is that Mr. Gu has note yet. Finally, when general manager Gu goes to work, Su Meng is anxiously waiting for the result. The front desk hung up the phone and looked at her with an apologetic look. "Vice President Su is very sorry. The president is busy and has no time to see you." Su Meng grabbed her hand anxiously. "Let me see her. I only need five minutes." "I''m sorry, the president can''t see you. We have no way. Please understand." Su dream out of thepany, looking at the clear sky outside, her mood is terrible to the extreme. Her phone rang out at this time, "Mom, the general manager Gu can''t see me, I..." "Menger,e back soon. Your father is in aa!" Guo Yuying''s voice came anxiously. The news was like a thunderbolt from the sky. "Mom, Dad, what''s wrong with him?" "Your father''s heart is not good at all. It has been well maintained over the years. With the decline of the Su family, your father''s heart is getting more and more serious. He just fainted. " "Dad''s heart is not good, how can I never know?" Su Meng cried out. "I''m afraid you''re worried, so I never told you,e to the hospital quickly!" Su Meng rushed to the hospital. Soon the news reached Gu Jin''s ears. Gu Jin''s pen in his hand was stunned "Yes, it should be that the Su family has been so hard on him that his heart can''t bear the load."Although Su''s father in memory is not as mean as Su''s mother, he listens to Guo Yuying''s everything. From childhood to adulthood, asionally when he wanted to stand on his side, as long as Su Meng cried and Guo Yuying spoke, he stepped back. He is a coward, although he has never directly hurt himself, but also an aplice. Gu Jin has no feelings for him, and he does not care about his life or death. "It seems that The Su family is going to fall. " The old house was sold, several properties in their hands were sold out, thepany was crumbling, and theypletely broke their mind. The Su family will never have a chance toe back from the dead. The fall of Su''s father is a sign. "Miss, you don''t need your help now, and the Su family will be finished." "Even if we want to finish, we can only finish it in my Gu Jin''s hands." Gu Jin''s voice is cold. "I''ll keep asking." "Wait, now you can prepare for the acquisition of Soxhlet group." "Yes, miss." Gu Jin looked at the bright sunshine outside the window. He thought it would take a lot of effort to bring down the Su family. Now it seems that God is helping her on purpose. Hospitals. Su Meng hurried to the ICU outside, Guo Yuying eyes red, obviously had cried. "Mom, Dad, how is he?" Guo Yuying was eager to speak, but her tears came out first. "He was so stimted that he was rescued by the doctor and has not yet recovered." Su Meng looks into the hospital bed from the ss window. Su''s father is lying on the bed, breathing oxygen through his nose. He can''t see his appearance clearly. "Dad was fine before. How could he say he was ill?" Su Meng also began to worry. "I found out that his heart was not good five years ago. I kept it from you. Who knows what kind of stimtion he had today, he suddenly fell ill." Su Meng tightly hugs Guo Yuying''s body. At this moment, she feels that Guo Yuying, who is extremely powerful, bes extremely fragile. "Mom, don''t feel bad. Dad will be OK." "But the doctor said Guo Yuying choked and did not want to say the words behind. Su Meng grew up a lot in one day. Sheforted Guo Yuying. In fact, she was also afraid that her father would leave her. There was no sign of her father waking up, and she spent every day in the intensive care unit. This is not the worst result, Guo Yuying received a phone call is more gloomy. "Mom, what''s the matter?" "Someone used Guo''s group of tax evasion. Your grandfather has been asked to investigate All the funds of thepany are frozen. " However, in just a few days, the Guo family and the Su family received a lot of blows. The Guo family was thest card of the Su family. The Su family really had nothing when the card was drawn. "How could that happen! Mom, are we finished? " Su Meng felt that the sky was falling. As far away as the United States, Si Li Ting answered the phone, "hello." "Si Shao, as you expected, the Guo family is finished." Si Li Ting''s corner of mouth lifted up, "well." Knowing that Gu Jin wanted revenge, he secretly added fuel to the mes for her and made the fire more prosperous. The Su family is already an old man in the twilight. The Guo family is not just suppressing the economy, which is not only a waste of time but also a waste of money. Gu Jin has a good sense of doing business, but he doesn''t know that there are some special means besides the methods on the surface. In this way, the matter is not much simpler, the remaining g left to Gu Jin to deal with. At the thought of Gu Jin, Si Li Ting''s heart slowly ripples. She has been away for a few days, but miss spread like a vine, willpletely entangle him, this life and this life can not get rid of the woman named Gu Jin. Only the figure of that person is left in my mind. Susu, wait for me. I will be back soon. Chapter 248 Gu Jin saw the news of the Guo family''s ident from the news. Before she could move the Guo family, why did the Guo family have an ident? Xiaotao was also very happy toe over to congratte him, "Miss, the Su family ispletely finished this time. It''s said that it''s the Guo family''s internal usations. Nine out of ten of them are true. The amount of tax evasion is not small. If the investigation is true, it will not only bear criminal responsibility, but also a huge amount ofpensation. Guo''s family is not as good as before. Now it''s even worse. It''s hard to make aeback. Not to mention the crumbling Su family, the youngdy''s revenge will soon be avenged. It is said that the assets of the Guo family are frozen, and the Su family has been hollowed out for a long time, and they have to pay high fees in the ICU every day "Ah, this is, they have been used to luxuriant clothing and food over the years. Now they have be like ordinary people. How can they live?" I have been self reliant since high school. Not only did I not get the money from the Su family, but I also tried to make money by doing part-time jobs. And Su Meng and Guo Yuying are also relying on Guo family, food and clothing is the best. Now even Guo''s family is gone, and I don''t know how the two people will look. In fact, Su Meng''s life is even more miserable than Gu Jin imagined. Su''s family is only losing money, and their old base has been consumed for a long time. Before the sale of the money to fill those losses loopholes, Guo Yuying even their own private money out. Guo''s family suffered, but also faced with serious criminal responsibility, it can be said to be worse. Don''t say anything else. Now we don''t even have money to pay 20000 medical expenses every day. Su Meng went to Tang Ming''spany, Zhan assistant quickly stopped her. "Miss Su, please stay." Since Su Meng''s false pregnancy was discovered, Tang Ming has strictly forbidden her to appear around her. "Assistant Zhan, I have something to do with Ming!" From the very beginning, Tang Ming had no marriage certificate with Su Meng, which proved that what he did was not wrong. Su Meng didn''t have his children at all. She didn''t have a marriage certificate. Even if she went to court, she couldn''t get any money from the Tang family. What''s more, it was her fake pregnancy and Tang Ming. Once the news got out, Su Meng didn''t know what she would be scolded for. For the face of the Tang family, Tang Ming did not move her, let her live on her own, she did not dare to make a fuss. Now the Su family is in great difficulty. She has no choice but toe to Tang Ming''spany. "Miss Su, president Tang is in a meeting. I''m afraid it''s not convenient to see you." Assistant Zhan knew the man''s temperament and did not dare to provoke her. "Assistant Zhan, don''t lie to me. I know he''s in the office. Please, I''m in a hurry to find him." Assistant Zhan looks embarrassed. Since Su Jinxi''s death, Tang Ming''s character has be very cold. He doesn''t want to provoke the master. "Miss Su, I''m sorry. Mr. Tang doesn''t want to see you. If you let you go, I can''t afford to me him." He had no choice but to tell Su Meng the truth. Su dreamt that she had no choice but to use unique skills. "Assistant Zhan, if you don''t let me see him, I''ll sue you for sexual harassment. Don''t forget that I''m the real Mrs. Tang now. What will happen if you and I are seen like this? " In order to see Tang Ming, Su Meng is also bold. Assistant Zhan quickly turned away, did not expect that Su Meng would use this move. "Miss Su, you''re really embarrassing me." "I have a reason to see him." Su Meng experienced these blows and changed a person in a short time. Now she only wants her family to be safe and sound, where there was once the eldestdy''s arrogance. Zhan assistant helpless, had to let her leave, "Tang always in the office." Su Meng runs into Tang Ming''s office, and Tang Ming is browsing all kinds of news. The woman who looks like Su Jinxi is really Elena. She is the heroine of a movie about to start. He also witnessed the grand words of Si Li Ting at the dinner party, as well as the affair of the priceless ring. He followed the news of the new man every day, and he didn''t find any news of her except for his appearance at the dinner party. Even Tang Ming asked people to investigate her origin, her past is nk. No one''s past is nk, there is only one reason, she deliberately hidden it. Her identity is not simple, otherwise she would not be able to find anything. And a lot of rumors are that she and director Nangong have an affair, so it is easy to get the heroine role. Tang Ming with a cigarette in one hand and a mouse in the other hand watched them attentively. He has read these news releases countless times. The door was pushed open and Su Meng burst in. Seeing Su Meng, Tang Ming immediately changed his face and looked at her coldly, "what are you doing here? Miss Su. "Miss Su directly opened the rtionship between them. Su Meng suppressed her dissatisfaction. "Ming, I know you don''t want to see me, but now I have no choice but you. I''m..." Tang Ming naturally knew what she came here for today. She puffed out a cigarette ring and said in a faint voice, "if it''s for Guo family, you don''t need to open your mouth." "Ming, I know that there are some forces in the Tang family. My grandfather is very old. If he is really in prison, he can''t carry it." "If you can''t carry it, don''t take advantage of it." "It''s happened, Ming. Even if you don''t want to help my grandfather, I beg you to help my father. The funds of Guo family were frozen, so it was difficult for Su family. My father had to pay high medical expenses every day when he was hospitalized. Ming, you can watch our husband and wife together... " There are tears in Su Meng''s eyes. Tang Ming raised a sneer at the corner of her mouth? Su Meng, you mean the night you calcted me? Or do you marry into the Tang family as a fake pregnancy and y me around. " Su Meng went to his side and knelt down, "Ming, I know that thousands of mistakes are my fault. I shouldn''t count on you. If I had gone back in time, I would never have done that again. It had happened. You gave me a wedding, but Ming, you ask yourself. Did you marry me for the sake of children or to use me as a shield for Su Jinxi? You said I had calcted you. Why didn''t you n on me? I guess even if I was pregnant with your child, you wouldn''t recognize him, would you? " "Yes, Su Meng wants to give birth to Tang Ming''s baby? You are a dream! If you like to be Mrs. Tang, I will give you the reputation of Mrs. Tang. Now you are happy? " "Nameless and unreal, I am not happy at all, if I know it will be such a result, I will not marry you!" Now Su Meng repents, early in the morning Guo Yuying reminded her, let her not do that kind of stupid thing. But at that time, Su Meng was immersed in her own abacus. She thought she could calcte everything. But he didn''t know that he was in the Bureau of Tang Ming. He never took her as his wife, not for a day. Tang Ming''s eyes are deep, "do you think I marry you? Su Meng, I tell you, even if I was blind, I would not marry you. If I didn''t think you were Jinxi that night, I wouldn''t even touch one of your hair. You just made me feel sick "Ming, I really love you. How can you say such a thing?" "Love? You su dream eyes only money, you want to marry me is nothing more than to get a prosperouster life. Don''t talk to me about love, you don''t deserve it Tang Ming broke outpletely, which sent out all the anger that Su Meng threatened him before. See Su dream tearful, his eyes have no pity, took a check to sign a number on it. "You and I have no friendship, but others outside think you are Mrs. Tang. You forced me to die before. I didn''t care about you for the reputation of the Tang family. Since your father needs money, I can give you an emergency check. If you directly announce the news of our divorce, we have never been together, so let''s hope it''s over. " Su Meng''s tears fell on the carpet one by one, and she looked at the man who had fascinated her. There was no elegance in his face, only cold and unfeeling. Su Meng stares at him straight, "Ming, I just want to ask you a word, do you like me a little? Even for a moment. " Tang Ming answered very readily: "no, not at all. I just feel disgusted when I see you. How can I like it?" Chapter 249 A smart woman, when she thinks she is calcting her own day is doomed to the end of today. Tang Ming hates Su Meng in her heart. It''s better that she doesn''t provoke herself, but she takes an inch. Give her ten million is to seal her mouth, but she is not good at all. Let go in the morning, all this will not happen, Su Meng pedal nose face, repeatedly to threaten himself. At that time, for the sake of Su Jinxi, he managed to give her a wedding. It would be nice if she kept a low profile. Even the fake pregnancy can do this kind of thing, and then is forced to die by death, pi face wants to stay in the Tang family. Since then, Tang Ming is more disgusted with her to the extreme, no emotion, and full of disgust, how can he like Su Meng? Su Meng heard his heartless voice, tears rolling down one after another. She thought she had married into the Tang family. Even if he doesn''t like himself now, it doesn''t mean he won''t like himself in the future. After all, she looked up to herself, Tang Ming''s heart from beginning to end did not have her. She did not give up grasping Tang Ming''s trouser legs, "if there was no su Jinxi, would you like me? Even a little? " "I won''t like you with or without other people. I won''t hate you until you do these things." Su Meng bit his lips, and the man had no pity on her. "What else do you want to ask? I''ll tell you today. " "All of them are Su''s daughters. What can''t Ipare with Su Jinxi?" This is what Su Meng really wants to ask. "You can''tpare anywhere." Tang Ming didn''t think about it. Maybe it was that she gave up her heart to Su Meng. He went on: "I like her because she is simple and kind. She is just a little woman, but she always wants to carry the heaviest weight on her body. From the beginning, she knew that marrying me was just my shield against the Tang family, and she married me for the sake of the Su family Su Meng was unconvinced. "At the beginning, I tried my best to marry you. If my parents didn''t let me, how could it be her turn to Su Jinxi? Is this pure kindness? I think she clearly wants to be an enviable Mrs. Tang and enjoy her wealth and glory forever Hearing Su Meng''s exnation, Tang Ming just sneered. This is what Su Meng can neverpare with Su Jinxi. "If she is really greedy for that position and honor, how can she leave me? At the beginning, I made a contract with her, and I proposed a secret marriage. No matter in front of or after others, she kept her distance from me. I didn''t like her at first. Like you, she married me, but she wanted something else This should be su Meng contact Tang Ming, he said to himself the most words, but also the most gentle. However, all of this is because Su Jinxi is not himself. Even if he mentions the story of that woman, he will use such gentle eyebrows and eyes. Su Meng was so jealous that he couldn''t see himself more? The heart is unwilling, she is also very curious, since Tang Ming didn''t like Su Jinxi at first, then what happened to make him change? "And then?" "There has been no contact between us. Apart from dealing with our elders asionally, I will leave even if I sleep in the Tang family. She always remembered our agreement, never stopped me, even if it was her own acute appendicitis also refused to tell me. At that time, I thought that the person I liked was Bai Xiaoyu. As long as Bai Xiaoyu called, he would leave. She endured the pain and asked me to leave with a smile, saying that she was OK. It was not until the next day that I knew that she almost died of pain in the vi. Compared with Bai Xiaoyu''s trouble free, I saw her in the hospital bed for the first time. I gave her a card and increased the amount of that card again and again, but she never swiped it once. If she was really like you, would she do so many things? You and Bai Xiaoyu fight openly and secretly, and are jealous everywhere. She suffered a lot of grievances in private, but never told me a word, just because she did not want to let me and Bai Xiaoyu have more trouble because of her. Her kindness and gentleness slowly attracted me. I gradually fell in love with her, but it was toote "Why is itte?" Su Meng was also fascinated. Tang Ming has always been bitter about Su Jinxi''s affairs, and her long-standing feelings suppressed in her heart have found her audience today. "She fell in love with a man who broke into her heart when I ignored her again and again. Love is such a magical thing. When I tried my best to keep her, she thought how to escape from me. But I have been reluctant to let her go, not hesitate to threaten her toe back to me, even secretly carrying her to get the marriage certificate. I thought this would keep her forever, but it turned out that I was wrong. It really aroused her hatred for me. I didn''t even dare to look into her eyes. "Su Meng listened to his murmur, almost can''t believe Tang Ming would be so timid in front of love. "She is already your legal wife, how can you let go again?" "How can I let go? The third uncle forced me to divorce her with Tang''s group, which is only an external condition. If she likes me a little bit, I will not let go, even if I lose everything! But she didn''t like it or even hated me. I stayed at home for a few days and finally chose to let go. Then it happened, and all the fire was on her. I don''t want to hurt her. If you fake pregnancy, I''ll try my best to protect her Su Meng knew this was the truth, but her own ears knew the truth from Tang Ming''s mouth. Her heart was still a little painful. She was just a shield for Su Jinxi. Fortunately, she thought she had taken advantage of it at that time. "I have onest question." Su Meng pressed down the pain in her heart and choked. "You ask." Tang Ming is still immersed in the past with Su Jinxi, and does not wake up, with a little gentle eye wave. "You are infatuated with Su Jinxi, so what is Bai Xiaoyu to you? Before Su Jinxi appeared, she was not the one you loved? " Su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu fight for so long, at least before she leaves, she wants to know the position of Bai Xiaoyu in Tang Ming''s heart. Referring to Bai Xiaoyu, Tang Ming''s eyes are obviously not so gentle, his voice is light: "I have not loved her." "No love? It''s impossible. You married Su Jinxi just to hide her existence. " "Before Jinxi appeared, I thought I loved her. After Jinxi appeared, I knew what love is. I only feel guilty and used to Bai Xiaoyu, and the habit is good for her. This kind of feeling is not called love. " "Now you..." "It''s just a friend. After Jinxi''s death, I haven''t liked anyone else. I haven''t liked her for so many years, and I won''t even in the future." This sentence makes Su Meng relieved. Tang Ming doesn''t like himself or Bai Xiaoyu. Bai Xiaoyu doesn''t win. Tang Ming handed the check to her, "OK, I have said everything that should be said. From now on, I hope it has nothing to do with you." Su Meng stares at the check. She is very clear that once she receives the check, she willpletely cut off the gratitude and resentment with Tang Ming. From now on, everything she does has nothing to do with Tang Ming, and she can no longer use the name of Mrs Tang. What if I don''t take my dad''s medical bills? She had no status in the Tang family, and no one wanted to see her. She could not get anything if she left or stayed. Su Meng looked up at Tang Ming''s cold eyes, and she suddenly thought of the words Tang Ming had said before. If Su Jinxi likes it a little, he won''t let go. Now she only felt that if Tang Ming''s eyes showed a little reluctant, she would not leave. However, she did not see any pity, Tang Ming did not want to stay with her. His fingertips trembled over the check and looked at the number on it. Five million. Tang Ming has always been generous. He gave 10 million yuan that night on the cruise ship. Now he could not give a cent, he had no way, but he gave five million. Maybe in the past, Su Meng didn''t care about five million, but now she has a gratitude in her heart. She got up slowly and wiped her tears with her fingers. "I know what to do." Tang Ming indifferent from her body to take back the line of sight, "you do it yourself." Su Meng took a look at the screen on Tang Ming''sputer, and saw the woman who was in the fire recently. as like as two peas. After all, he couldn''t get into his eyes. Su Meng said softly, "Ming, you are a good man." Although Tang Ming put her together, it was her own fault and calcted him first. Tang Ming could not stand up to Bai Xiaoyu, Su Jinxi and herself. Tang Ming didn''t look at her, let alone answer, he should have said all. "Good bye, Mr. Tang." Su Meng left in these four words and turned to leave, but Tang Ming did not expect to see Su Meng again when shepletely became another person. The door is gently brought up, Su Meng steps out of the office, the sun is still shining outside. She and Bai Xiaoyu fight for so long, but in the end, Tang Ming doesn''t love anyone. It''s good for her, but it''s sad to think from another angle. Two women used countless means to please him, but what he liked was another woman, a woman who had been buried for a long time. Thinking of this, Su Meng couldn''t helpughing, "ha ha ha..." Voice with endless destion, sheugh at their own silly alsough at their arrogance. Once upon a time, Su Jinxi was a fool, but a fool like her could get the unreserved love of Tang Ming and Si Li Ting.He calcted everything and ended up with such an end. Assistant Zhan was attracted by herughter and looked at Su Meng worried. "Miss Su, are you ok?" In his eyes, Su Meng is a woman who has lost her sense. Su Meng also hung tears in the corner of his eyes and stopped smiling. "Assistant Zhan, please take good care of president Tang in the future." Then she went straight into the elevator and never looked back. Chapter 250 Si Li Ting left as the heroine, such a dress up is easy to be pressed down by her female star. Although they are the same crew, the female stars are all fighting for the beauty and want to make headlines. From the point of view of clothing, we all have their own ideas. We want to put on the most gorgeous clothes or wear expensive jewelry to attract the attention. Zhao Li also had some days in the entertainment industry, and knew the rules well, so she was sent by Nangong Motte to be her assistant. "No Gu Jin has never been in the entertainment industry and can probably guess what Zhao Li means. Zhao Li thought Gu Jin still didn''t understand, so he added. "Miss, when youe to the entertainment industry, you may not be clear about the rules. Many media reporters came to the opening ceremony today. You are the heroine is true, inevitably will not have its, her supporting role will rob you of the limelight. For example, some female drama hosts are not popr, but supporting roles are popr. Acting is only one aspect, and publicity is also very important. Especially miss, you are a new person. You should pay more attention to these things. From now on, you will be officially exposed in front of the public. I heard from director Nangong that she has not signed a contract with anypany or studio at present. These things were originally trained by thepany. It''s excusable for miss not to know. In short, it''s better to pay more attention to them. " when Nangong Mo asked her toe over, she didn''t tell her about the background of the other party. However, as a new woman, she was appointed by Nangong, and her background was very strong. She is so strong that she doesn''t have to sign up for anypany, and she doesn''t need anyone to run it, which is rare in the entertainment industry. Nangong didn''t say anything more, and Zhao Li didn''t dare to ask more. It was almost the same as the maiden serving the nobledy. If you don''t know what you should, you should not let yourself know. Gu Jin''s mouth lifted a touch of soul stirring smile, "no, it''s good. Go." Zhao Li looks at the beautiful image that leaves, the self-confidence that appears on the woman''s face makes her subconsciously have the heart of awe. She''s special, so special that she doesn''t look like any other actress. Clearly, she is just a neer, but her powerful aura isparable to any movie queen. Zhao Li trotted up with her, but still had a strong curiosity about her. It''s said that director Nangong has a "special" rtionship with her, but she doesn''t seem to be such a woman. The car slowly drove into the venue, and several leading actors had already arrived before her. One minute early can attract more attention, including Hua Qing, who is well dressed. Thest time she fell at the dinner party, even her breast pad fell out. At that time, although she felt very embarrassed, she also wanted to use this matter to hype it afterwards. What stars need most is exposure. Who knows that woman stole all the limelight at the party. The next day, all the media were reporting the new man and the heroic deration of Si Li Ting. And the picture of Hua Qing falling down only upies a small corner in the space, and no one pays attention to it at all. Hua Qing steals the chicken not to be eroded to rice, Tang Chen suspects her to make an ugly disgrace, goes back to punish her severely. Thest time we didn''t get a good deal, Huaqing made aeback today and is bound to regain the focus of the media. Today, she wore a scarlet miniskirt with big waves at the back of her head, and her face was heavily made up. Although she is the third girl, she is very gorgeous. "Director Nangong is here!" I don''t know who called, and we immediately went to meet Nangong mo. This y is different from before. In the past, Nangong Mo was very low-key, and it was difficult to see his people in other ces except on the set. Nangong Mo is wearing a beige suit today. He looks very gentle and elegant. Hua Qing goes to Nangong Mo to create a new topic. Not close to Nangong Mo, found that he is directly around his own to the door. Hua Qing''s smile is stiff on her face. Is she air? He just ignored himself. Soon Nangong Mo came back with a woman. After seeing the woman''s face, the sh never stopped. Gu Jin, wearing a small ck skirt, follows Nangong mo. the ck makes her skin like snow, and her gestures are full of endless elegance. She has a shallow smile in her mouth, but there is no smile in her eyes. She seems to be friendly but has a sense of distance. Zhao Li, who was following her, saw the woman who appeared in front of the crowd at the moment. At this moment, she suddenly had an inexplicable feeling in her heart. That person was born to be the most favored woman. She didn''t need luxury packaging. Her aura had already covered all the women. Even if it''s Huaqing who is expensive as a movie queen, she is like a female artist of the 18th line. Women are born with aura. No wonder she said no, those expensive jewelry on her body will only look vulgar.For example, Huaqing is still a good eye catcher before Gu Jines. When Gu Jines, Gao Xia immediately judges. Hua Qing is just like a crow with gorgeous feathers, full of vulgarity. Gu Jinyi''s ck dress is a speech of nobility and elegance. This woman''s condition is really good! Media swarmed in, early heard that the rtionship between the two is not simple, Nangong Mo actually did not conceal the slightest bit, took the initiative to meet. This is a special rtionship between the two. "Miss Elena, director Nangong meets you personally. Do you have a good rtionship with the director?" Some reporters began to ask questions. Gu Jin took a look at the modest director who seemed to be noble and graceful around him. Only he could know his character of loving money like life. "Not bad." In two simple words, she summed up that the heroine was herself. Although Nangong Mo epted it, Gu Jin didn''t want it in vain, so he turned around and gave him a big gift. The rtionship between the two was so lightly described by her, and other reporters were more imaginative for a time. One of the reporters continued to ask, "Miss Elena, what do you think of the recement of female No. 2?" Woman two changed? Why doesn''t she know? Gu Jin is busy with G group, of course, he doesn''t care much about the entertainment industry. When asked by a reporter, she was still a little confused, and Nangong Mo did not tell her in advance. She nced at Nangong Mo and found that his eyes were shing. How could a man who always liked to tease himself have such a look? Gu Jin stabilized his mind and said calmly, "changing people is amon thing. I believe in the director''s vision." "This time, female No. 3 is Miss Hua Qing, the film queen, and female No. 2 is Miss Zhou Li, who was recently in the pce fire. You can be said to be the predecessors of Miss Elena. I wonder if Miss Elena will be under some pressure? " A female voice rings, Nangong Mo cold eyes toward the woman, found that this woman is thest time asked himself whether to wear autumn pants. A wonderful question, this time it''s such a tough question, this damned stupid woman! And Gu Jin''s focus is only on that name, so female number two bes Zhou Li, right? That woman used to be the fuse of quarrel between himself and Si Li Ting. Rao is now safe with Si Li Ting. She still felt a little hurt when she heard the name. "Miss Zhou Li is here!" Cao Cao ising, and soon a person appears in her vision. Chapter 251 Zhou Li''s dress is quite opposite to that of Hua Qing. She is wearing a white dress, which is very noble and elegant. She was graceful and walked slowly, with a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, reaching out to greet the media. She walked towards Gu Jin and Nangong Mo with a smile. There was a wisp of hair flying by her temples. She seemed to caress her hands unintentionally. A ring on the middle finger is dazzling, and Gu Jin''s face changes. She may not feel the other jewelry, but this ring is familiar to her. That night, in order to get it and Si Li Ting argued, Si Li Ting also said that this ring was originally shot for himself. Now that it''s for yourself, why is it on Zhou Li''s finger at the moment? Not only she, but also the side of the Hua Qing also saw, Hua Qing is angry pale face. Over the past year, although Si Li Ting''s private life is very chaotic, he has never heard of any woman staying around him. She had only thought that Si Li Ting was greatly hit by Su Jinxi''s death, and his heart could not amodate anyone. Those women are just like the morning dew and sunset glow. They will disappear once they appear, and there is no trace in the end. When you see the ring in Zhou Li''s hand, let alone whether it was shot at a high price, the significance of the ring is extraordinary. He gave the ring to Zhou Li. Was he really interested in her? A few days ago, she got the news that the second girl was changed. It''s amon thing to change people in the entertainment industry. She has done the same thing. The man in exchange is Zhou Li, and there is no gold Lord behind Zhou Li, so isn''t he the one who reces him? A dead Su Jinxi, and now another Zhou Li, and a woman who looks like Su Jinxi, this bureau is bing more and moreplicated. Hua Qing looks at Gu Jin. That night, Si Li Ting and she have been bidding for it. Atst, they give Zhou Li what they bought at sky high price. If she really is Su Jinxi, there must be other looks on her face. Hua Qing still doubts Gu Jin''s identity. When she looks at Gu Jin, Gu Jin is talking to Nangong mo. she doesn''t care about Zhou Li''s existence. Gu Jinfu is in Nangong Mo''s ear. The distance between them is very close. Outsiders seem to be very close. In fact, Gu Jin asked, "who did she change?" Because of the fear of others to hear, so close, others feel quite ambiguous. "You already have the answer in mind, so why ask me?" Nangong Mo replied. This sentence verified the idea in her heart, Zhou Li was really Si Li Ting''s interposition. The reporter did not know who saw the origin of the ring in Zhou Li''s hand, and his eyes shed as if he had discovered a new continent. "Eternal love, Miss Zhou Li, do you have that eternal love in your hand?" Zhou Li deliberately revealed that she was waiting for the reporter to ask questions. She was somewhat embarrassed and stroked her hair to the back of her ear and said with a little shyness: "yes." Such a coquettish appearance is more imaginative, a few days ago about this priceless ring stir fried. Everyone knows that Si Li Ting finally took the price of 100 million yuan, but finally gave the title right to the crew. In connection with his bold words to Elena at the party, everyone thought that Si Li Ting took the ring to please her. Now that the ring is worn on Zhou Li, Si Shao is still as romantic as before. Other people were interested in it, and they continued to ask questions to Zhou Li. "Miss Zhou, is this ring given to you by the secretary?" Zhou Li stroked the ring andughed. She gently replied, "Li Ting personally put it on me." Said she also looked at Gu Jin, that night Si Li Ting asked her so many questions, put clear that he had a heart. Thinking of his past, the person he is going to pursue next must be Gu Jin. This ring is also prepared for Gu Jin. When she looked at Gu Jin, Gu Jin''s face turned pale. She stood there, her eyes cold and distant, as if nothing could shake her. Zhou Li saw that she did not show any anger, and her purpose of showing off deliberately was not achieved. She added: "this ring was given to me that night at Li Ting''s auction." "Si Shao really has a heart. The implication of this ring is so good that it can''t be the ring he proposed to Miss Zhou." Others continue to specte on the rtionship between the two, and Zhou Liughs but doesn''t speak. Sometimes leaving nk can make people guess at random. ording to the urination of the media, just her words today, maybe tomorrow people will rumor that she is Mrs. Si. With Si Li Ting''s card to protect her body, she will be much more sessful in the entertainment industry. Other people''s spearhead pointed at Gu Jin, "Miss Elena, that night, Sishao threatened to make you his woman, turned around and gave the ring to Miss Zhou. Would you be a little lost?" These media have always been only for the topic, they do not care about the artist''s thoughts and feelings.Gu Jin''s expression was still as indifferent as before. She hooked her lips andughed: "Mr. Si and I have only met once. What''s the loss? But it''s just a ring. I can still afford it. I don''t need someone to give it to me. " In the speech, but not a heavy tone. The ring of 100 million yuan, she said lightly, even if it is expensive for the movie queen Hua Qing also may not have such confidence. If someone else said that, it would make people think it was bragging, thinking that Gu Jin had been raising the price with Si Li Ting that day. Most of the 100 million yuan is attributed to her. How can a person who can take 100 million at will be an ordinary person. Let''s look at the pure and luxurious dress. Huaqing is enchanting and sexy, which is more than one grade worse than Gu Jinyi. Gu Jin naturally has a kind of fierce domineering and noble spirit, especially her calm double pupil, which is not at all like Zhou Li''s affectation. After her appearance, many people are asking about Gu Jin''s identity and background. At present, in addition to knowing that Gu Jin and Nangong Mo are friendly, her background has not been dug out at all. Some people also want to continue to ask questions, Nangong Mo looked at the watch, "time is up, the interview is over." He reached out to Gu Jin. There were several women in the field. He gave his hand to Gu Jin without any hesitation. Gu Jin took his arm and followed him into the meeting. Nangong Mo did this just to help her out. The other two people were hung on one side and became a foil. Zhou Li thought he would hit Gu Jin, but he didn''t even frown. The two talents took a few steps, a reporter said: "the leading actor and the second man areing." At that time, Gu Jin only wanted to take the role from Hua Qing. She didn''t pay attention to the film itself. In addition to these supporting actresses, she knows who the hero is, and she has not gone to understand. Heard that the man came, Gu Jin stopped and turned to look. The man who came to her face let her eyes light tight. The man who came face to face was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers, with a faint chill on his face. When the pair of cold pupil and her eyes opposite, he straight toward Gu Jin. His slender legs stop in front of Gu Jin, and his bony hand reaches out to Gu Jin. "Hello, Miss Elena. I''m Jane Yun. Please take care of meter." Yun Jian saw all kinds of pictures in her mind. He is the first boy to let his heart beat, if there is no third uncle, maybe now he is his girlfriend. Thest time I met him was at his wedding, and his lost eyes are still fresh in my memory. At that time, he was in training. Is he a man now? See Gu Jin Lengshen, Jian Yun''s eyes deepen. "Miss Elena." Gu Jines back to her senses. Jian Yun is the hero and she is the heroine. They will have a lot of rival ys, including several intimate bed ys. If he had known he was the man, would he havee? Gu Jin returned to his mind and suppressed the wind and clouds in his heart. His face was still calm and calm. "Hello, Mr. Jane." "I''ll ask Miss Elena to take care of herter." Jian Yun raised her lips andughed, and a touch of evil spirit shed on her face. I don''t know why. Gu Jin thinks that Jian Yun now is different from that time. His hair was dyed into the most popr grandmother''s grey, and the whole person was full of fashion. At first, he dressed up as an idol star. He came back to check many people, but he didn''t check Jian Yun. Jian Yun''s development over the past year should be very good, otherwise he won''t get the male master of Nangong ink. "You are wee, Mr. Jane. Chapter 252 Hand in hand, one touch is divided. The one who was about to be forgotten met in such an asion. Some people are like a robbery, when you think there is no longer any involvement in this life, he quietly appears, she can not escape. Jian Yun and the other two people also have no intersection. He only makes friends with Gu Jin and turns them on the cold side. Naturally, they will feel a little unhappy. Gu Jinshou took Nangong Mo''s arm again, and his calm face shed a bit ofplexity at the moment when he turned around. Gu Jin''s seat is arranged next to Jian Yun. The image and temperament of Jian Yun are quite different from those before. In the past, he was cold and thin, and seldomughed. He hadughed several times since he came in to sit beside him. In the past, Jian Yun''s smile made people feel the spring breeze on his face, but now his smile is full of evil. There is a kind of attraction between his actions and actions. If he is a star, it will be different. Today''s little girls should like him very much. Time can change everything. "Miss Elena is very much like an old friend of mine." Jian Yun opened her mouth with a smile. Gu Jin did not hesitate to answer: "it is that Miss Su, before this, several people have said that I like her." Jian Yun stares at Gu Jin''s blue eyes seriously and wants to see the clue from it. However, what he saw was only a peacefulke, and there were no ripples when he talked about sujinxi. "It''s not just like it. If it''s not for this mole and the color of your eyes, you''re her." "Gu Jin shallow smile," fate Jian Yun picks eyebrow, finger gently taps chair armrest, looknguid. "Now science and technology have been developed enough, the color of the eye can be changed, moles can also point." Gu Jin''s heart slightly surprised, he came back to meet Su Meng and Hua Qing. Those two people have not doubted their own identity, how can Jian Yun say so? Is that a trial? "Mr. Jane is joking. I heard that Miss Su was buried in the sea. She can''t be reborn after death." "This is also true. How can a person be reborn after death?" Jian Yun''s evil spirit smile, the voice seems to have some exmations. "Well, Miss Elena, I hope we have a good cooperation." Gu Jin raised a faint smile, "happy cooperation." Then Jian Yun didn''t speak any more, but Gu Jin still vaguely felt that he looked at him from time to time. Gu Jin didn''t care what the organizer said when he began to speak. Did her sight sweep the ring on Zhou Li''s finger? Si Li Ting once said that the ring was shot to himself, and how did she go there? Zhou Li said that is the auction night Si Li Ting gave her, that night after he left, Si Li Ting all the way back. Later, he had a stomach attack and stayed in the hospital for one night. Lin can testify, and the pinhole on the back of Si Li Ting''s hand can also testify. Si Li Ting can''t lie, so Zhou Li is the liar. She was surprised to see the ring on Zhou Li''s finger, but soon subsided. If Si Li Ting Zhen and Zhou Li have anything, why should he n so much to surprise himself. Besides, she should be the most clear about the third uncle''s behavior. Of course, she would choose to believe in Si Li Ting. Jian Yun looks at the woman beside her, holding her cheek to ponder. Her eyes are empty, and she doesn''t know what she is thinking. He is also carefully observing Gu Jin. Can she be su Jinxi? In the past, Su Jinxi was gentle and sweet, but she was aloof and aloof. Their temperament was totally opposite. In the past, she never dared to look at herself for more than three seconds. She would blush in less than three seconds. It can be said that apart from this face, she is not like Su Jinxi at all. The dead can''t be reborn, but what if she doesn''t die at all? After learning the news of Su Jinxi''s death, Jian Yun was very sad, so her temperament changed greatly. When he saw the woman who looked like Su Jinxi, he thought of one thing. After su Jinxi fell into the sea, general manager Gu once jumped down to save her. If Gu Nancang had nothing to do with her, was she still alive? Of course, it''s just an assumption that he will have Elena''s news read over and over again. Including the video of Si Li Ting kissing her and her leaving. Jian Yun felt that this matter was like seeing flowers in the fog. Only when the fog was removed could we see the truth. It has to be said that the woman in front of her is full of elegance and an inexplicable charm. Waiting for the end of the long opening ceremony, the host''s voice came, "this time, we have the honor to invite Mr. Tang of Tang''s group toe to our opening ceremony, and ask Mr. Tang to speak on the stage." President Tang? Gu Jin''s light eyes swept on the stage, and a slender figure appeared. Tang Ming, dressed in a white suit, came to the stage slowly. Gu Jin had a headache. Howe all the people who should not have appeared today havee?I still remember the picture when I was hugged by him in the airport. I hope he doesn''t do anything drastic now. Tang Ming stood gracefully on the stage, and the maic voice came: "Mr. Tang was invited by the host, and I''m very d to be able toe to the opening ceremony of the crew of" meirenmou ". Director Nangong''s works must be excellent, and I''m looking forward to this film as many fans do. Here, Mr. Tang wished "beauty''s plot" a good start, and the box office will continue to rise in the future. " Everyone pped politely. They thought that Tang Ming was over when he finished. But he looked at Gu Jin. "I heard that not only Miss Zhou Li, who was in the fire of the ancient costume drama, but also miss Hua Qing, the film queen, and Mr. Jian, who was in a strong fire. With so many excellent actors and actresses joining in, I believe this film will sell well at the box office. But What Tang is most interested in is Miss Elena who came back from the United States. Tang wants to take a picture with Miss Elena, but I don''t know if she is willing to? " Gu Jin was suddenly called to his name, and a row of ck lines floated on his forehead. In front of so many people, Tang Ming wants to take a picture with her, what kind of heart is this? Zhou Li and Hua Qing were mentioned by Tang Ming, and they were still a little happy. Who knows that they have be the bedding of that woman. Gu Jin can''t escape, but dly face it. She Shi ran gets up and walks toward Tang Ming. "It''s my pleasure to take a picture with president Tang." Where the media will miss such an opportunity, the camera aimed at the two people "click" non-stop. After the start-up ceremony, the irrelevant personnel are almost gone. They will enter the group tomorrow. ording to the Convention, everyone will get together tonight. Gu Jin ns to leave, and Nangong Moes over. "Little ancestor, where are you going "Go home and pack up." "We''ll take itter. We''ll have a party with all our crew tonight." "No interest." Gu Jin turned around and left. Nangong Mo pulled her back. "No interest, you should be interested. Tang always said it is indispensable." Gu Jin picked his eyebrows and looked at him, "you are a master of Nangong. Are you afraid of a general manager of Tang?" "Oh, my little ancestor, I told you directly. Tang Ming and I have known each other for a long time, and the rtionship is quite good. In addition, we are talking about a foreign project with him recently, and the initiative is in his hands. Little ancestor, although we all get together, the person they really want to see is you. " Gu Jin helpless, "Nangong, how do I think you have the potential of a pimp?" "Little ancestor, who can''t live with money? I know that you used to have a rtionship with Tang Ming. They didn''t mean anything else. They just wanted to see you. " "You didn''t tell him who I was, did you?" "Of course, if I say you must tear me up? By the way, Tang Ming, I can understand that Jian Yun''s look at you is not right. Xiaojin''er, how many men have you colluded with? " Think of there is a Jian Yun Gu Jintou more painful, before she had Si Li Ting, those two people all choose to be perfect and blessing. Now she came back with a new identity, other people also did not have Si Li Ting this worry existence. Gu Jin coldly red at him, "my business you don''t care." "OK, I don''t care. You cane with me in a moment." "Nangong, how did Zhou Li get into the group?" Gu Jin asked in a low voice. Nangong Mo took a look at her, and then slowly replied: "it was Si Li Ting who opened his mouth and put it in. I can''t help but give his face." As expected, Gu Jin''s eyes shed a chill. "Xiao jin''er, does Si Li Ting like you? You said that you had done so much for him. He was very good. He gave the ring at a high price to others at will, and he also pushed people to the crew with you. This is not a deliberate provocation? " Chapter 253 In the eyes of outsiders, what Si Li Ting has done is a g man''s behavior. On the other hand, he gave the ring to others. Gu Jin has a picture of Si Li Ting standing in front of the wooden house with a white shirt and a pale face. A third uncle like that won''t let himself down. Gu Jin didn''t answer and turned away. "Xiaojin''er, where are you going "Not to get together? Let''s go. " Nangong Mo looked at her back and sighed, "it''s really a needle in a woman''s heart." Just go out, Tang Ming will face to face, Gu Jin looks at him with a smile, eyes light. "President Tang." "Miss Elena, we''re on the same way. I''ll see you off." "This will trouble Mr. Tang." Gu Jin is quite calm. "It''s my pleasure." Tang Ming a pair of eyes to look at her, it seems that this one is to test their own. Tang Ming sent the driver away, and the gentleman opened the co pilot''s door for Gu ji. This made Gu Jin, who was only going to sit in the back seat, had to be brave enough to say thanks: "thank you." Not far away, Jian Yun watched Gu Jin get on Tang Ming''s car, a pair of cold eyes shed with cold light. Su Jinxi, I have missed you once. This time, whether it is you or not, I will never let go. In the car. Tang Ming took the lead in provoking the topic, "I recognized Miss Elena as an old friend of mine at the airport that day, and made some impolite actions. Please forgive me, miss." "It doesn''t matter. I can understand that it''s not only you who admit me wrong, but there are people around you who admit me wrong." It seems that he had expected Gu Jinhui to reply this way. Tang Ming once again said, "Oh? Who will admit you wrong? " Gu Jin is full of ck lines. Both Jian Yun and Tang Ming are trying to test her. It''s normal that he can''t hide from Si Li Ting. First, he didn''t want to hide it. Second, he was close to him. But Tang Ming and Jian Yun can''t hide it? How can they try themselves more as soon as theye back. Gu Jinwei was calm, "Mr. Si of the Emperor Huang, Miss Su of the Su family, and Mr. Jian and others." "Speaking of Mr. Si, he is my third uncle. Miss Su, who is simr to you, was his lover." "I know that." Gu Jin''s voice was indifferent. "At the charity dinner that day, the third uncle''s behavior offended Miss Elena. Miss Elena treated him..." Tang Ming Yu Guang swept Gu Jin''s face. Since other topics can''t arouse her mood, what about siting? "I''ve heard about Mr. Si and Miss Su, but I can''t be reborn after death." She did not give a positive answer. "The third uncle used to be a man of excellent self-control. After su Jinxi died, his temperament changed greatly. He has be a yboy, surrounded by many women all year round. " Gu Jin knows that Tang Ming deliberately mentions these in front of himself in order to annoy himself. If you are really Su Jinxi, you should not be crazy to hear this? But how can he know what kind of person he has be after more than a year of training. What''s more, Si Li Ting''s good and bad no one knows better than her. She mes no one but that person. He drew up a light smile, "the death of a loved one is too exciting for him, leading to a great change in temperament, I can understand. As for the man is a desire based creature, surrounded by women is not surprising. If I were a man, maybe it was the same thing. I should have been happy in my life Tang Ming couldn''t believe that she looked at the woman ying with her nails carelessly. Su Jinxi''s three views would never say such a thing. Is she really not su Jinxi? I still remember the girl who was as holy as an angel. She once gave up all her own things for the sake of Si Li Ting, even if she was carrying a bad reputation, she wanted to be with him. now the women in front of her say that it is normal for men to have fun. "What do you think of me? It''s dangerous to drive like this. " Gu Jin''s enchanting smile. That gorgeous smile surprised Tang Ming''s eyes, and she looked at that moment of heart beat almost missed half a beat. This woman is a monster! If it was su Jinxi, he felt pity for her more and wanted to love her well. This woman, however, is like a goblin who reverses all living beings and makes all men prostrate under her skirt. There is no need to deliberately do something, as long as a smile is enough to confuse people. Gu Jin''s smile stopped Tang Ming from further exploring. The car drove all the way to an upscale private club, and the rest of the crew had already arrived. Gu Jin went to the bathroom on the pretext of mending her make-up. Maybe it was time to uncover the mystery.She believed that the third uncle would not tell lies, but she could not understand why the ring was in Zhou Li''s hands. Dial the number of Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting is very busy these days, Gu Jin is aware of it. But no matter when his mobile phone is turned on 24 hours a day, as long as Gu Jin''s phonees, he will immediately pick up. This time is no exception, only two rings, the other party is connected. Perhaps after the reunion, Si Li Ting and she be more worried about gain and loss. The phone was connected quickly, which made Gu Jin feel secure. "Honey." The man on the other end of the phone has a sexy, low voice. Such maic charm of the voice hook Gu Jinxin sharp tremble, and Si Li Ting together for so long, she quickly distinguish what kind of state this is his voice. Si Li Ting is still sleeping, she was woken up, for others have long been angry. Only because the caller is Gu Jin, his voice will be so gentle. "Let me see you." Mr. Li Ting switched the phone to a video call. Gu Jin is afraid that others will hear him wearing headphones. There is a picture in front of me, Si Li Ting is sitting on the head of the bed. Just wake up for the sake of a little messy hair, a pair of blue eyes sleepy. The silk pajamas on his chest are wide open, revealing his sexy wheat skin. Thatzy appearance lets Gu Jin look at one eye and his heart beats faster. They all say that women are provocative, and her third uncle is a demon. "Sorry, I made you sleep." Gu Jin saw that his face was still a little tired. From time to time, Si Li Ting should be more than eight o''clock in the morning. He got up early at more than eight o''clock in his habit. There''s only one reason why he''s still in bed. He hasn''t slept for a whole night. Maybe he just fell asleep soon. "I''m afraid you won''t disturb me." Si Li Ting''s face appeared a touch of grievance color, "I came to these days, you gave me two calls." Gu Jin saw the child''s aggrieved look on his face, some of them couldn''tugh or cry, "but you gave me ten phone calls." The time difference between the two sides of a day is in the night, but Si Li Ting can always count to call her before she goes to bed or when she takes a lunch break. Never disturb Gu Jin when he is busy or sleeping. "Honey, the third uncle missed you." Si Li Ting''s eyes were burning, and he wanted to go directly across the screen to her. "I''ll be back earlier if I want to." Gu Jin and he just talk, heart is soft a lot. In this world, there is only that man, I miss you, her heart is crisp. "I''ll do it as soon as possible, baby. Why call me at this time?" Si Li Ting is also familiar with Gu Jin. She would worry about disturbing him, and would mostlymunicate in the form of wechat or SMS, otherwise she would not leave for a few days to make a second call. He knows Gu Jin just as he knows him. Gu Jin did not euphemism, straight to the point: "uncle, thest time you said that the ring was taken for me, why didn''t you give it to me?" Si Li Ting didn''t expect Gu Jin woulde directly to ask for it. He said with a look of apology: "Su Su, I''m sorry I lost my ring. " Gu Jin didn''t expect such a reply, "huh? How did you lose it? " "I didn''t know where I lost it when I came out from you that night. I asked people to look for it afterwards, but I didn''t find the ring. Susu, don''t worry. Although the meaning of this ring is good, there are other better ones in the world. Can I buy it for you again Si Li Ting is as pitiful as a child who makes mistakes. Gu Jin is not willing to me him. His tone is more gentle. "That week Li joined our crew, and Nangong said it was what you meant." She asked the questions together. Chapter 254 When ites to Zhou Li, Li Ting''s face has changed. It''s not that he has anything to do with Zhou Li. On that day, I promised that Zhou Li could help her to pay off one thing. His original intention is that he and Zhou Li do not owe each other, and there will be no intersection in the future. Who knows what Zhou Li wants is female No. 2. He has said that he can''t change his mind. Si Li Ting had to agree to her request and told her not to spread his illness. Now Gu Jin asked Zhou Li, Si Li Ting could have found a thousand reasons to cheat her, but she is a woman with a sharp heart. Last time he thought he was deceiving her and hiding her life experience brought about such an ending. Si Li Ting didn''t want to cheat again. However, he did not cheat her to know about stomach trouble, President of Si Da was in a dilemma. Gu Jin saw the hesitant look on his face and knew what he was worrying about. That night, he must have a stomach attack in the hospital, but I don''t know what role Zhou Li yed in it. She did not urge him, but slowly waited for his answer. In fact, she also has a trace of concern in her heart, she does not want to Si Li Ting to cheat her, even if it is a good intention to cheat. Time seems to solidify in this moment, Gu Jin eyes calmly looking at the tangled man. Finally, he looked up as if he had made a resolution. "Susu, I said you don''t get angry." "It depends on what you do." Gu Jin''s eyes have shown murderous spirit. If Si Li Ting Zhen and Zhou Li have anything, they will not kill him! "I haven''t told you one thing all along. My stomach is bad. It was my stomach attack that night when you pushed me out of the door. I wanted to wait for you to calm down and enter the house, but I was afraid that you would worry about my stomachache. I can only leave for a while. When I couldn''t hold on to it, I met Zhou Li. She sent me to the hospital, I know you don''t like her, don''t want to owe her anything, let her have the reason to approach me in the future. I promised her a request, either money or role So Gu Jin understood that the big stone fell in his heart. Fortunately, he didn''t lie. "So she asked for the part of the hostess?" "Yes, what she wanted at first was a girl. How could I agree? Don''t say it''s me. Nangong Mo won''t agree. I gave it to her second daughter, which was to repay the love she sent me to the hospital. Susu, she sent me to the door and I drove her away. There was no physical contact with her. You believe me See Si Li Ting''s face nervous, Gu Jinpu chuckled, "I don''t me you, what are you afraid of?" Thest time Su Jinxi''s fake death event had a great impact on Si Li Ting. He didn''t want to experience it again. "Susu, I''m not afraid of life or death. I''m just afraid you leave me." Si Li Ting murmured. This woman has long been embedded in his heart and be an indelible existence. Her existence is above everything, even his life. He couldn''t bear to let her suffer a little hurt and injustice. His soft voice smashed Gu Jin''sst line of defense. Gu Jin thought about seeing him for the first time. Si Li Ting is clearly cold and evil man, but now he has be so worried about gain and loss. The initiator of all this is himself. He loves himself. In this life, she can have someone like Si Li Ting who loves her. What''s the regret. "Uncle, I won''t, I''ll never." Gu Jin once again promised. "Susu, I lost that ring by ident. I will find a better one to make up for you." If it was not lost, Si Li Ting would have worn it for her as early as in the cabin. He thought that he lost it carelessly on the road. How could someone pick up such a valuable ring and take it out again? But Si Li Ting did not connect this matter to Zhou Li at all, so that Zhou Li could take advantage of it. Gu Jin learned the truth, as long as the ring is not Si Li Ting''s initiative to give it, what else can you care about? "Third uncle, if you have a bad stomach, you should eat on time. Don''t hurt yourself any more." "Good." Si Li Ting didn''t find Gu Jin''s angry expression on his face, and then he was relieved. Looking at her background, he frowned, "not in thepany, not at home, where are you?" "The bathroom in the private club, the crew''s dinner tonight, will start shooting tomorrow." Si Li Ting eyebrows a pick, the voice immediately serious a lot, "don''t get drunk, don''t let others touch you, don''t let others see you." The man''s bullying came over the phone, and Gu Jin couldn''tugh or cry, "I can do the first two, but don''t let others see me..." "Goblin, you don''t know how charming you are now. I can''t wait to put you in my pocket and carry it with me." Si Li Ting was helpless. "Uncle, I found something." Gu Jinyang smiles.Si Li Ting looks at the screen in small ck dress, face with light makeup, painted with red lipstick. This smile almost made him stop breathing. If Su Jinxi was a white jasmine, it would be a gorgeous rose now. Gorgeous can not square things, but with people can not touch the thorn. "What?" Across thousands of rivers and mountains, only to see the phone in the viin, he will be very hot. "I''ll let you know when youe back. I''ll hang up first and remember to have dinner on time in the United States, mmda." Gu Jinfei quickly hung up the phone, Si Li Ting whispered: "goblin." After getting the desired answer, Gu Jin finally understood the cause and effect. The ring should have been picked up on the way to the hospital by Zhou Li, who wanted to go to the role. The third uncle thought that Zhou Li didn''t have the courage to hide the ring, so he didn''t think about her at all. Just Gu Jin did not tell the truth to Si Li Ting, she is never a woman who talks about things behind her back. What''s more, even if she doesn''t say it, Zhou Li will spend a lot of time showing off his work, and all kinds of reports will appear in front of the public tomorrow? If you don''t sue and take it as stealing, you don''t know what the third uncle will do to her. Gu Jin got up gracefully and took the bag out of the bathroom. When she left, she deliberately explored the otherpartments to make sure that no one was eavesdropping, so she left freely. Who knows this toe out actually to see a woman pulling Jian Yun, that woman pour is some familiar, as if have seen in where. Big ck waves, white skirts, ethereal sounds. By the way, this woman is not the one who sings in that bar. It seems that her name is Yunli. She and Jian Yun? Gu Jinben is not a woman of gossip. Jian Yun, who was a student, was the benchmark of abstinence department. He confessed to so many girls, also did not see him fall in love, let alone with whom. Is this his girlfriend? After all, he was a man who had been single in love in the past. Gu Jin was also curious, but he was not lost. "Jane Yun, are you really engaged to that woman? What about me? What am I? " Hearing the news of Jianyun''s engagement, Gu Jin stops. Time flies. In a sh, Jianyun is engaged. She couldn''t help but wonder what kind of woman Jian Yun was engaged to? "Yunli, we are finished long ago." "I don''t believe it. I know you don''t like her when you are engaged to her. You just want to use her. You..." Jian Yun seems to be a little impatient, Yu Guang sees Gu Jin watching the opera on one side. "Yunli, I don''t like Yunfei, but I don''t like you either. I like her." His line of sight sweeps toward Gu Jin suddenly, Gu Jin is one Zheng, she is a passer-by to y soy sauce, how to pull to her body? "I..." She just wanted to exin something, but Jian Yun has already stepped forward. On a second still to cloud Li cold eyes at the moment is gentle like water, "Ai, how to go so long? It worries me. " Gu Jin is full of crows flying over his head. He is a ywright. What should I worry about if I go to a toilet? I''m afraid she will be sucked away by the toilet? Knowing that he was deliberately using himself as a shield, Gu Jin had no choice but to cooperate. She always felt that she was in debt to Jianyun. She did not push away Jianyun to pull her hand, but looked at Yunli with ease. "Yun, is thisdy?" Yunli on her light blue eyes, for a time some lost consciousness. She knew about the woman named Su Jinxi. In the bar, someone broke hands because of her making a big noise in the bar. Later, he got acquainted with Jian Yun and knew that he had a man in his heart, that is Su Jinxi. Chapter 255 Su Jinxi was as like as two peas, but the woman who did not know where toe out was facing a face that was exactly the same as Su Jinxi. "You..." Yunli looked at the two people who were very close and didn''t seem to believe that they were together so soon. "You don''t have to worry about our business, AI. Let''s go in." Jian Yun said that she was about to take Gu Jin away. Yunli was unwilling to shout: "Jian Yun, you are about to get engaged to someone else, and now you are getting mixed up with her!" "Yunli, you don''t know what kind of person I am. Why do you have to ask more? Don''t bother me again Jian Yun''s indifference, Gu Jin has always known that at that time in school, how many girls pursued him from heaven and earth. Whether it is coercion or inducement, or crying pear with rain, Jian Yun has always been indifferent to refuse. Sometimes Gu Jin felt that he had no heart. A girl had pursued him for five years, from high school to university. ording to iplete statistics of school gossip, the girl confessed to him eighty-one times. People are Leng is not even touched, let alone agreed. Once a man is cruel, he will hurt people more than any sharp de. It is precisely for this reason that he has not confessed. Although Jian Yun is indifferent, her private life is very careful. Listen to his dialogue with Yunli, as if he has many women today. Gu Jin was full of doubts about Jian Yun. For more than a year, he said whether it was long or short. They can have apletely new change, so can Jian Yun. Until he left the corner, Gu Jin kept a distance with Jian Yun. There was still an elegant smile on his face. "Mr. Jane, you and I are not familiar, so you take me as a shield. Isn''t that good?" "Miss Elena, I''m just rehearsing ahead of time. We''re going to be more intimate in the y." "Oh, it turns out that Mr. Jane is practicing my hand with me." Gu Jin also yed ha ha way. "It''s said that Miss Elena has no acting experience. I''ll give you a feeling." Such glib Jian Yun is really not the one that he once knew. Gu Jin put away his smile and said nonchntly, "thank you." Seeing the woman''s back, Jian Yun''s eyes shed, "Miss Elena, don''t you want to know who I''m engaged to?" "As I said, Mr. Jane and I don''t know each other well, and I don''t dare to be interested in your affairs. Don''t forget to invite me to have a thin ss of wine when you are engaged." After that, she pushed open the door of the box and went in. She only heard a slight sigh of "it''s really heartless..." Gu Jin frowns slightly. Is he so sure that he is Su Jinxi? Push the door and enter, a table of people are toward her, Tang Ming is up to greet. "Miss Elena." "Mr. Tang, I have kept you waiting." Gu Jin smiles. In the field, there are only two ces beside Tang Ming. Before Tang Ming meets her and sits down beside her, Jian Yun has already taken her seat. Neither Tang Ming nor Jian Yun Gu Jin wanted to be next to each other. Now that there was only one seat left, she had to sit down. Tang Ming sees a Jian Yun between himself and Gu Jin, and his cold air is full of disy. The two men did not hide their desire to get close to Gu Jin, which made Zhou Li and Hua Qing, who are also women, very ufortable in their hearts. Hua Qing first picked up the wine ss, "I''d like to propose a toast to Mr. Tang on the asion today." Tang Ming''s expression is gentle and elegant, and he takes Huaqing''s wine. Whether in the Tang family or outside, he always has no good face to Huaqing. Hua Qing yed a circle, Zhou Li also began, two people are considered entertainment circle veteran, drink a lot. After two rounds, they were only a little red. For a long time, they have been used to alcohol for a long time, and their natural drinking capacity is not shallow. Hua Qing looks at Gu Jin, as if to signal that she wants to make a circle. Once upon a time, Su Jinxi''s drinking capacity was not good. She could only say that she was average. Jian Yun saw her drinking capacity in the bar with herst time. Several people have Gu Jin drunk, want her to show the meaning of the tail, Gu Jin pick eyebrows, their mind how she did not know? Fingers slowly toward the ss, has not touched the ss, both arms at the same time in front of her. On the left is Nangong Mo, and on the right is Tang Ming who passes through Jian Yun. Although Nangong Mo doesn''t like Gu Jin, he and Gu Jin are few friends. Moreover, Nangong family and Gu family have made friends for generations. Although he is heartless asionally, he will not be soft hearted when he should take care of Gu Jin. "Ai Ai''s drinking capacity is not good in our family, so she''s not allowed to drink." A sound of our family to sit solid with his rtionship with Gu Jin, as if really and the media write the same. Tang Ming took back her hand, and her voice was faint: "Miss Elena just came back from the United States, but she doesn''t adapt to it. I won''t have the wine tonight."Since both Tang Ming and Nangong director have opened their mouth, if anyone dares to pour Gu Jin''s wine again, it is not to seek death. Hua Qing and Zhou Li, who have already finished the circle, are still confused. It''s the same woman. They don''t have a block when they drink. Now there''s a lot of Elena. The better they treat Gu Jin, they are equivalent to hitting two foreigners in the face. As the dishes continued toe to the table, Gu Jin was surprised to find that all the dishes on the table were the dishes he had made for Tang Ming. What fish vored shredded pork, minced meat, eggnt, Mapo Tofu, are just some home cooked stir fry. When the food is served, a group of people are dumbfounded. They enter the high-end private club. The worst food here is shark''s fin and bird''s nest. Why do you feel like eating in a fast food restaurant. Don''t mention them. When Tang Ming asked for the private club, everyone was confused. It''s the first time that someone has such a request for them. They don''t want three delicacies of seafood, just stir fry at home. "What''s wrong with the dishes? Why are we all in a daze? " Tang Ming''s voice changed others back to reality. Tang Ming summoned the waiter, removed Gu Jin''s ss and reced her with mango juice. This kind of consideration makes other people raise Gu Jin''s status in their hearts. This new man is not simple, not only with the support of director Nangong, but also with the gentleness of Tang Zong. "There''s something wrong with the dishes." Producer Wu Ping quickly ttered. Everyone moved their chopsticks one after another. Tang Mingsheng gave Gu Jin a full bowl of chicken soup. Gu Jin''s face is calm, but in his heart a hair, Tang Ming this is what kind of routine? A meal seems to be a happy meal, in fact, each has its own small 99. Nangong Mo is a good actor. Take a look at this and that. Obviously, drama is better than food. After a meal, the producer obviously didn''t have a good time and arranged to go to the night. Gu Jin elegant rise, "you go to y, I have some business to go first." "I''ll see you off." Tang Ming also followed. Gu Jin looks at Nangong Mo for help. She doesn''t want to have anything to do with Tang Ming and others. Nangong Mo has already drunk hi. She didn''t look at her at all. She took the producer beside her and said, "Xiao Wu, I can''t see that you have a good liquor capacity. Let''s drink itter." Gu Jin would like to shake Nangong ink awake, Tang Ming mouth with a smile: "it seems that only I sent you." "Thank you, Mr. Tang." Hua Qing and Zhou Li look at Gu Jin''s back and say they don''t envy it. They can''t leave at ordinary dinners, but they have to apany the boss first. If you go ahead of time and assign to offend the boss, the consequences will be disastrous. Even on the surface is the movie queen Hua Qing also can''t do as he likes, without backstage in the entertainment industry is so miserable. Although she married Tang Zhen, Tang Chen was not her backstage. Since he found that he approached Si Li Ting repeatedly, he never took charge of himself. Hua Qing is helpless. On the surface, she is Mrs. Tang. She doesn''t have much pocket money. Now no one can rely on her. She can only rely on herself. She also needs to have a rtionship with the producer and director. Zhou Li is also ying this idea, before using the ring to raise their own value, let people misunderstand her rtionship with Si Li Ting. It is not for the sake of their future development in the entertainment industry. This society is very realistic. If there is no backstage, you have to climb up by yourself step by step. What women can use is beauty and figure. Zhou Li was originally like this, she knew that Si Li Ting would not like her, and naturally would not put hope on him. Chapter 256 A group of people went to the night, Nangong Mo is the head did not return, "Tang Zong, please send her back." "Nature." Tang Ming said with a smile. Gu Jin is word by word, gnashing his teeth: "the director has a good time!" Why didn''t she find Nangong Mo so fond of ying? When he was in the United States before, he made an appointment with himself several times, but he refused. There were so many things to learn at that time. How could she have time to y? Besides, every day she has backache, so she would like to rest on the sofa or bed when she is free. Nangong Mo made an appointment for several times. She didn''t go. Naturally, she stopped dating. Other people have to go to the business car, Jian Yun is to go to Gu Jin side, handed over a woman''s coat on Gu Jin''s body. Perhaps for fear of Gu Jin''s misunderstanding, he casually exined: "I asked my assistant to buy it." Although the temperature is a little low at night, she will not be exposed to the outside for a long time. Jian Yun''s concern made her unable to prevent, especially in front of the other two women, the two people''s eyes flushed with jealousy. Thank you very much. Thank you very much Jian Yun is Yang lip a smile: "Xiao AI, see you tomorrow." She will join the group tomorrow. Gu Jin remembers that in the face of Jian Yun''s ambiguous attitude, she suddenly has some regrets about taking this film. Although she dide back with a high profile in order to change her identity, bing a star is the quickest way. She expected all the consequences, but did not expect that Jian Yun would be the first man. "See you tomorrow." Tang Ming''s face darkened, "let''s go." Gu Jin doesn''t want to have too much contact with Jian Yun. The change of Jian Yun is too big. Now Jian Yun makes her a little unpredictable. Jian Yun watched Gu Jin and Tang Ming leave. Tang Ming opened the door for her, and then he sat in. It was not until Gu Jin left that Jian Yun walked toward the business car. Gu Jin was already in a cold sweat and separated from Jian Yun. Now he is in the same car with Tang Ming. He sat less than 20 centimeters away from his side. Although he had been in the same car with Tang Ming before, he didn''t have such a sense of embarrassment at that time. The change of Tang Ming is not big, but it also has some meanings that people can''t understand. It''s like a hidden edge, the surface is gentle and considerate. Once he hands, he will show his sharpest ws and teeth. "Miss Elena hasn''t acted before. Why does she want to be an actress all of a sudden?" Tang Ming opened her mouth with gentleness. Gu Jinsi didn''t care that he would ask this question, and calmly replied: "Nangong didn''t want to be a director. His major is not art. In the end, he also became a director." Her answer is very wonderful, smoothly lead the question of oneself body to the body of Nangong. "It seems that you have a good rtionship with Nangong?" "If it wasn''t for friendship, do you think I could be the hostess of his film as a new man?" Gu Jin not only does not hide, but will deliberately deepen the rtionship between the two. People who haven''t even performed in the drama can be female number one, which is not what ordinary friendship can give. Tang Ming has tried to explore the rtionship between the two men in advance. Although Nangong Mo takes care of Gu Jinduo, there is no love between men and women. This is what he can be sure of. If he really likes Gu Jin, how can he allow himself to send her? But what is the rtionship between them if they are not men and women? Friendship? Will there be pure friendship between men and women? From Gu Jin, there is no word of mouth. The rtionship between the two people is like seeing flowers in the fog, and the more you look at them, the more blurred they are. Along the way, two people chatted, just like reminiscence of friends. Gu Jin didn''t dare to rx his vignce. Tang Ming''s seemingly homely words actually have hidden secrets, which have been exploring Gu Jin''s past. Soon arrived at the vi area, Gu Jin was relieved. "Mr. Tang, I''m here." "It''s still early. Miss Elena won''t buy me a cup of tea?" Tang Ming is still warm to look at her. Generally, this point of man''s proposal to go upstairs for tea is full of deep meaning. Gu Jin doesn''t know his routine. Don''t say it''s Tang Ming, even Si Li Ting once said such a thing. However, Tang Ming''s smile like spring breeze doesn''t make people feel the slightest abruptness. On the contrary, you think that it is a kind of sphemy to him. "Mr. Tang, drinking tea at night is easy to lose sleep." "Well, you and I are friends at first sight. It''s OK to stay upte." Gu Jin a head two big, "general manager Tang, another day, today I am a little tired." "Well, then I won''t disturb your rest. I have a question to ask before I leave." Gu Jin looks at him suspiciously. Does this person want to ask himself whether he is Su Jinxi? "Mr. Tang, please speak." Gu Jinshen is wearing a ck skirt, a long coat and a pair of ck high-heeled shoes.A gust of wind blowing, her temples and skirt dance with the wind. Tang Ming leans on the side of the car with one hand in his pocket and looks at her tenderly. How do you see this is a very pleasant picture. "Miss Elena, may I go after you Gu Jin''s eyes widened and Tang Ming asked this question. "As far as I know, president Tang should have been married. Sorry, I''m not interested in extramarital affairs." Before returning home, Gu Jin asked people to investigate Su Meng and others. She always knew that Tang Ming and Su Meng did not get the certificate. Su Meng got married into the Tang family under the false pregnancy, and was torn apart. After that, she stayed in Tangming with bitter meat. Don''t ask Tang Ming what attitude to her, at least outside people know that Tang Ming and Su Meng are married. Gu Jin then rejected Tang Ming, Tang Ming''s face was not embarrassed. Instead, he asked, "so miss Elena is not interested in extramarital affairs?" Gu Jin felt that she was still surrounded by him. She raised her lips andughed: "Mr. Tang is joking. I have no ns to fall in love for the time being. I went up first. Thank Mr. Tang for sending me back." Her refusal was expected by Tang Ming. Tang Ming''s voice came: "it''s your freedom to talk about it or not, and it''s my freedom to pursue it. Good night." Gu Jin''s steps did not turn back, she went straight home. After entering the room, she was paralyzed on the sofa. She thought it would be great to change her name ande back. Who knows, she got into a lot of trouble. Gu Jinwo called Si Li Ting in the sofa, "Uncle..." "What''s the matter, Susu?" Si Li Ting picked up the phone and heard Gu Jin''s voice a little dull. "It''s OK. I just miss you." Gu Jin now wants to return to Si Li Ting''s arms. No matter when Si Li Ting''s arms are Gu Jin''s safe haven, she wants to rely on when she is most tired. Gu Jin heard Si Li Ting say sorry to people in English from the phone, and soon the background voice became much quieter. He must be talking about cooperation. He stayed up all night before thinking about it. Gu Jin felt that he was too wayward. "Susu, what happened?" Si Li Ting''s voice sounded in his ears. "I just want to hear your voice all of a sudden. The third uncle should be busy, so I won''t disturb you." "Nothing''s your business." Si Li Ting looked at the wrist watch and calcted that Gu Jin should be sleeping here. "Now I''m satisfied to hear that." Gu Jin said to hang up the phone. On the other end of the phone came the soft maic voice of Si Li Ting, "a long time ago, in a small town " GU Jingang wanted to ask him what he said. In a sh, he remembered that he wanted to listen to his voice, so he was telling himself a story? Si Li Ting''s voice is full of maism, Gu Jin didn''t interrupt him, but turned the phone into hands-free. The sound of Si Li Ting sounded in the room. Gu Jinben was tired and fell asleep slowly in his voice. A small group of nest in the sofa, soft light sprinkled on her body, as if it was an angel falling to the earth. The man''s rhythmic voice lingers and bes her best luby. The Si Li Ting at the end of the phone stopped his voice and heard the faint breathing from the phone. He just hung up the phone. Although Gu Jin is asionally coquettish, she must be a person who knows the importance. Call yourself at this time, it must not be so understatement as she said. Everyone will have a tired time, they can not appear in her most needed time, they can only apany in this way. Susu, I''ll be back in a few days. Gu Jin had a sweet sleep that night, but he didn''t wake up all night. The next morning, the phone rings and Gu Jin grabs his cell phone. "Hello." "Have you had breakfast, miss? The director asked me to pick it up. " Gu Jin dozed off and disappeared in a sh. He didn''t clean up anything. He fell asleep when he came backst night. "How long will you be here?" "About half an hour." "Well, bring me a sandwich on the way." "Yes, miss." Gu Jin got up from the sofa and quickly went to the bathroom to have a bath. He changed his clothes. Even he was toozy to make up. He quickly cleaned up several clothes. She is also too unreliable when the heroine, unexpectedly will film all the things behind the mind. A time to clean up, Zhao grain just good to the vi outside. This is the second time Zhao Li hase to her home, and every time, she will be filled with emotion. The vi here is an inch ofnd and an inch of gold. It''s not that ordinary people can''t afford to live here. I don''t know where thedy is, and she will live in such a ce. "Miss." She respectfully handed the sandwich to Gu Jin and took the suitcase from her hand.Gu Jin gets on the bus with a sandwich, and Zhao Li exins the itinerary n to her. "The shooting ce is in Fangcheng film and television base. It takes about three hours to get there. The set has been arranged. In order to finish shooting as soon as possible, the director has to shoot two ys today, including night y. " "Time is so tight?" Gu Jinyi thought of Nangong Mo, who regarded money as his life, he was certainly reluctant to spend too much time. One more day will cost more equipment andbor costs. It is clear that he is the young master of Nangong family. He enjoys all the glory and wealth in his life, but he likes to go out on his own. Sure enough, I couldn''t understand what he thought of the rich second generation born with the golden key. Chapter 257 Zhao Li obviously cooperated with Nangong Mo more than once, and knew him better. "Miss, the director has always been a person who values efficiency. Although he asionallyughs with you in private, he is very strict with his works. Before those big stars in the director''s hands have been scolded bloody, this time he uses you as the female host, I feel very strange. If the youngdy doesn''t perform well for a while, you have to bear the anger from the director. " Looking at Gu Jin, Zhao Li didn''t seem to have suffered. He gave her a dose of preventive injection in advance, so as to avoid being scolded to death by Nangong. "I know." Gu Jin in order to crack down on Huaqing is only one aspect, she also wants to live with a new identity. She didn''t want to be called a "little princess" in her first y. She has read the script many times, including the lines. She remembers it very well. She even made up a lot of ssic pce fighting dramas to figure out the acting skills of those people. Although she did not learn to perform, but life is a drama, in the care of her family, she is not acting every day. Su Jinxi, who used to be, couldn''t do it. Now it''s hard to say. However, what she worried about was her opponent''s y with Jian Yun. There were several scenes in the script that were her own and his bed drama. Nangong''s ys always pay attention to reality. Of course, it''s impossible to really do it, but intimate contact is inevitable. "By the way, miss, we didn''t shoot ording to the plot because the director had to rush to work." In order to save time and cost, some dramas will shoot the following plots in advance, which Gu Jin can understand. "Give me the y you''re going to shoot today." Zhao Li took out the shooting script from his bag and handed it to Gu Jin. There was a y in the afternoon, which Gu Jin swept lightly. When she swept to the night y, the whole person was stunned there, and the script in her hand suddenly fell to the ground. "What''s the matter with you, miss?" "Is the night a bed y?" Gu Jin''s face was a little unnatural. "Yes, ma''am, don''t worry. Our director is not that kind of person. Even if it''s a bed y, you just have to order it until it''s over." Gu Jin''s expression still did not ease, just in the mouth light murmur: "point to stop." "Yes, miss, you won''t be exposed." As soon as Zhao Li saw Gu Jin''s face so ugly, she knew that she had great concerns about bed drama. Gu Jin watched those two ys more than 20 times, and even Zhao Li felt a little distressed. "Miss, it''s still early. You can have a rest. It won''t change much if you look at it again." "Well." Gu Jin closed his eyes and raised his mind. Why was that man Jian Yun. There was no conversation all the way. The car passed through the highway at full speed and finally arrived at Fangcheng. Fangcheng is a very famous film and television base. Most of the ancient costumes or Xianxia ys are shot here. Looking at the ancient scenery, Gu Jin really has a feeling of crossing time and space. "Miss, you must be tired after taking the bus for half a day. All the other staff members have gone to the production team. The director urged him to make up now. You know it''s very troublesome to make up in costume drama. It takes more than two hours just to make up, so I can only have lunch box in the crew. Miss, do you have any special favorite food? I''ll send someone to pack it Zhao Lisheng was afraid that he would neglect this youngdy with a deep background, so he was very cautious. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll eat whatever the crew eats, no exception." "If you need anything, please tell me at the first time. I will be your personal assistant during your filming. I''ll take care of all the little things in your life. Don''t be polite to me, miss "Well, I don''t have to be too hard on me Gu Jin will never embarrass these service personnel, but they are all for a meal. "Yes, miss. Please follow me. Our crew is here. Your luggage will be sent back to the hotel by the driver." "Well." Gu Jin follows Zhao Li to the crew. She thought she was early. Nangong Mo and others went to the second scenest night, so they couldn''t help sleeping more. When she arrived, Nangong Mo had already checked the props on the spot. The Nangong ink on the set was quite different from that in private. He was wearing a simple white T-shirt, a Capris underneath and a baseball cap on his head. He looks like a high-quality idol in any way. No one will connect him with the director. There was a serious look on his face. From this point of view, his whole body exuded a dazzling halo. Sure enough, no matter what kind of man, as long as serious will be particrly handsome. Gu Jin would bet that if Nangong mo were willing to act, he would be popr all over the country. "Director." Gu Jin came to him. He wanted to discuss with him whether the bed drama in the evening could be deleted. "Little ancestor, you''vee just in time. Come here and I''ll show you the ne seat."He was naturally familiar with greeting Gu Jin. When the staff on the side heard that he even called Gu Jin a little ancestor, they all changed their faces. It seems that the rumor is true. They have an affair! Nangong is less mischievous in private and more rigorous. He knows that Gu Jin is acting for the first time. He goes to the battle to teach Gu Jin how to perform and how to pay attention to his position. Such on-site teaching is very rare, and only Gu Jin has such an opportunity. Not only was not scolded by Nangong Mo bloody, but he was taught patiently. It turned out that he deliberately asked Zhao Li to pick up Gu Jin earlier, in order to open a small stove for Gu Jin. Take her to get familiar with the way she acts, how to walk, and how not to be taken away when she ys with others. Gu Jin realized that what hecked was not only professional knowledge, but also on-the-spot experience. Nangong Mo took her through the first scene, and then came to the second. At half-time, Gu Jin pulls Nangong Mo aside. "Director, can you make some changes in the second scene?" Gu Jin opened his mouth. When he heard that he wanted to change Nangong Mo''s eyebrows, he was stubborn about his works. If you want to be able to say the inadequacy, you can''t say that Nangong Mo is not so easy to deal with. "How to change it?" "I think it''s OK to delete the sex scene." Gu Jin got to the point. Nangong Mo frowned deeper, "no, tonight''s y is the top priority. The first girl is willing to give her life to save her father. At this time, she did not fall in love with the emperor, and her heart was still full of love for her old lover. This y not only can''t be deleted, but also needs to be performed well. It contains too much emotion in it. I feel guilty for my sweetheart, my duty to my family, and my young girl''s green feeling, and my contradictory psychology of refusing to ept the emperor but having to cater to it. " Gu Jin bit his lips and said, "it''s you who ask for the role of mistress. I don''t care what you are for. Now that you''ve taken the part, give me a good performance. This is not a ce for you to y Such a serious Nangong is really what Zhao Li said. Zhao Li quickly came to round the court. "Director, miss, she has never acted in a y. You say this is a bed y, and there is no transition. Don''t say it''s miss. It''s hard for anyone to ept it. Just calm down. " Nangong was angry for a while, but he didn''t restrain himself. When he heard Zhao Li''s words, his anger disappeared a lot. His tone also changed a little gentler, "my little ancestor, it was the role you wanted at the beginning. You should think about these problems. I know you have some scruples, the dew will not reveal at all, and when important, you can borrow a seat. Now the scale card is so strict, even if you really want to do it, I dare not shoot it, even if you want to be cut. " Gu Jinchen looked at him angrily, "who wants to really do it?" "I, I, I, I, OK, Jian Yun ising soon. I''ll demonstrate it to you in your role. As a big man, I don''t think it''s anything. Just take it easy. I won''t pit you. " Nangong Mo is considerate. "I see." "I''ll go to the set first, and you''lle when you''ve got a rest." "Well." Nangong Mo leaves again in a hurry. Gu Jin sighs deeply. Anyway, it''s just a y, not a real one. "Miss, I''ll make you a cup of coffee to rx." Seeing that she was not in a good mood, Zhao Li turned to go out. A cup of water passed to Gu Jin, and Gu Jin reached out and took it, "thank you." Without thinking about it, he sent it to his mouth, "hissing..." She was burned to the grin. "Still so stupid that you can''t tell cold water from hot water?" The voice of banter sounded over her head. Gu Jin suddenly raised his head when he heard the voice, and looked at his eyes with a smile. He bent down, one hand on the armrest of the chair, the other hand touched Gu Jin''s lips: "pain?" "Not bad, not bad." "I remember that year of the college entrance examination, in order to prepare for the college entrance examination, my ssmates gave you a cup of hot water, which was regarded as cold water by you. At that time, you loosened your water cup and wet the test paper. You were embarrassed and panicked Gu Jin, of course, remembers it. She hastily cleans up the table and confuses a person outside the window. Jian Yun stood in the corridor and saw the whole process. She was so ashamed that her face turned red, but Jian Yun raised her lips andughed. In such a green time, he wore a white shirt, a smile on her infatuation. "Mr. Jane, I said I''m not su Jinxi, and I''m not interested in her affairs." On her stubborn eyes, as in the past report card out, often she stooped to her own. She would look at herself like this and threaten to win next time.Instead of leaving, he gently pinned her hair behind her ear. "Jinxi, you don''t have to disguise. No matter how a person changes, her eyes will not change. I don''t know what happened to you in the past year or so. Why did you pretend to be alive, but I know that you are su Jinxi. " "I am not! Mr. Jane, please stop whimsical. Su Jinxi is dead. " Gu Jin didn''t expect Jian Yun to be so sure of her identity. "It doesn''t matter. What matters is the bed y tonight. Xiao AI, let''s rehearse it in advance?" Jian Yun''s expression suddenly turns into evil. He slowly leans over to Gu Jin. Chapter 258 Men in front of the extreme evil, where there was the cold and indifferent appearance of the past. In addition to Si Li Ting, men close to will make Gu Jin feel very ufortable. Gu Jin seemed to understand something about the joking eyes. His frivolity and evil spirit came to test her. Gu Jin didn''t flinch, but raised his lips andughed, "the y hasn''t started yet. Is Mr. Jian too anxious?" Jian Yun stops at a distance of 10 cm from Gu Jin. He carefully examines Gu Jin''s light blue pupils. There is no shyness in it, only indifference and smile. "I''m just afraid that you''ve never acted before and I''ll train you in advance." "Is it a practice or a sham? Does Mr. Jane think I am such a woman? I can tell the difference between inside and outside the y After that, Gu Jin pushed him away with his own hands. "The director is still waiting for me. Mr. Jian is also quick. The director is waiting for me to demonstrate." "Sujinxi!" Jian Yun''s voice restored the previous indifference, Gu Jin heard his call, the pace did not stop. On the set, Nangong ink has already had the lights adjusted and waved to Gu Jinzhao. "Little ancestor, I''ll give you a try in a moment, and I''ll y your part. Watch carefully." "Good." It''s rare for Nangong Mo to go out on his own. His love for Gu Jinji is in his heart. When Jian Yunes out, he has recovered as usual. Nangong Mo sees him as if he is a strong man. "Jian Yun, youe to y against me and y the night drama tonight." Jian Yun is stunned. Is the director reallying? "You and me?" "Who else? Come here. " When the staff heard that the director was going to y a bed y, they all came to watch the battle. Zhou Huaqing did not expect to be able to do so. Even if you teach her hand in hand, you should give her a demonstration in bed y. Some make-up artists also with the mood to watch the good y, "where did thisdye from?" "Who knows? It''s not easy to be a girl in the air. " "It looks like this really has an affair with the director." "I think so." Other people''s eyes are focused on the two handsome men in the field. Director Nangong personally demonstrated bed drama, which may not be seen in eight lifetime. Jian Yun also didn''t refuse, and walked toward Nangong mo. Nangong Mo looked at Gu Jin and said, "look good." Gu Jin nods, Nangong Mo has done this for her. Can she look good? The court was emptied, and both Jianyun and Nangong ink changed into pce clothes. However, in just a few seconds, both of them were ready to enter the y immediately. This is the first time Gu Jin has seen Jian Yun act. Judging from the man who became a big movie in such a short time, he must be very popr now. Jian Yun stands in front of the window with her hands down. Although she has no make-up, her modern hairstyle and ancient clothes give people a feeling of being nondescript. But from this moment on, it has been a little different, Jian Yun has already entered the y. He was no longer Jian Yun, but the new emperor who had just boarded the ne. His rtives were the most powerful, and the officials in the imperial court werex. Although the throne is in hand, he is a restrained emperor. Looking out of the window, there is a trace of mncholy between the eyebrows. Just a figure of the back, it depicts the majesty and helplessness of the new emperor. Before this, Gu Jin guessed that Gu Jianyun should be like a lot of traffic stars now, with no acting skills. However, at the moment, she felt that she was wrong. Jian Yun was very fierce! Looking at the Nangong ink outside the door, he stopped three steps. He has been hanging his head, can not see the mood in the eye, Gu Jin''s line of sight moves to his hand. Nangong Mo''s hands tightly curled up, Gu Jin suddenly understood what Nangong Mo said before. When there are no lines, bodynguage is very important, and it can interpret a person''s inner world. He was standing outside the door, and the little eunuch was ready to open his mouth. She reached out to stop it, because now she hasn''t even figured out whether to do it. Several times she reached out to push the door, and her trembling fingertips revealed her mind. Gu Jin had a new understanding of Nangong ink. If he went to be an actor, he would easily get the title of film emperor. So far, he has not said a line, but has fully interpreted the characters'' heart. He calmed down his mood and motioned to the little eunuch beside him. The eunuch called out in his voice, "let the concubinee." Hearing the word Rong bin, the man standing in front of the window did not turn around, but his body slightly trembled. Gu Jin felt that their acting skills were extremely good, and they were holding their breath and waiting for the next development. Then it finally came to the scene that everyone expected. Nangong Mo took the initiative to sacrifice himself, and Jian Yun picked him up and put him on the bed.The most amazing thing is that Nangong ink book is a tall man about 1.8 meters, and Jian Yun does not feel any difficulty in holding him. Nangong Mo was put on the bed, and everyone picked up their mobile phones to shoot the once-in-a-thousand-year picture. In the whole process, two people went through it, basically without any ws. Waiting for the performance to finish, the audience burst into thunderous apuse. Gu Jin knew that there was a reason why Nangong Mo''s films were so popr every time. Nangong Mo''s rigorous attitude to the film, as well as the control of every detail. No wonder he will appoint himself as the heroine, in addition to the financial interests, the more important thing is that he has absolute self-confidence. "But see clearly?" Nangong Mo goes to Gu Jin and asks carefully. "Well." "Ask me if you don''t understand." "OK." "It''s almost time to make up and change." Nangong Motuo took off that nondescript woman''s clothes. People are indeed multi-faceted. Nangong Mo haspletely refreshed her image in her heart today. "Good." Gu Jin just ready to leave, the next second was a very fast woman to hit. "Yes, I''m sorry." This person''s voice is very familiar, Gu Jin stares at her for a while, this person is not that small reporterst time. She ran to Nangong Mo in a hurry. "Director Nangong, I''m sorry, I''mte." Nangong Mo nced at her coldly, "are you my assistant or am I your assistant?" "I overslept." "Make me a cup of coffee." "Yes, director." Gu Jin moved to Nangong Mo and said, "Oh, the director is so big that he has to be an assistant?" Hearing her banter, a sly smile shed across Nangong Mo''s face. "Well, this girl is paying my debts." "Pay the debt? What did she do? " It''s rare for Gu Jin to have such gossip. "If you ask her to go, I will not be Nangong if I torture her to death!" South pce ink gene in the bad root revealed. Gu Jin knew that he was fond of ying asionally, and quietly reminded him: "don''t y too much." South pce Mo cold hum a, toward the side of the director seat to sit. Gu Jin sees okra ass bumping coffee, Nangong Mo just drank a mouthful and vomited it out. "What the hell is this?" "ck coffee." "My identity, you give me instant coffee?" Nangong Mo picks eyebrow maliciously way. Now the image where there is a director''s appearance, is clearly bullying good women. Okra helplessly pushed the big ck frame sses, "other people can drink, why can''t you drink?" "How dare you talk back? Go and buy me coffee beans and a coffee machine right now. Remember, if I want to drink coffee, it must be freshly ground; if I want to drink juice, it must be squeezed first. Don''t fool me with the mixed powder, do you know "I see. I''ll be there in a minute." Okra ran away again. After she left, Nangong Mo is like a child who has done a bad thing sessfully, and his mouth is smiling. Gu Jin stroked his forehead, and Nangong Mo was a bad boy. Zhao grain respectfully reminds in her ear: "Miss, you should go to make up." "OK." Gu Jin followed Zhao Li to the dressing room and found that Huaqing and Zhou Li had already started a war. In the cast, everyone is arranged ording to the position of the characters and the position of the actors. Generally speaking, the actor''s position and role are also in direct proportion. The bigger the actor''s position is, the better the corresponding treatment is. Even the dressing room is different. The dressing table of female No.1 is bigger and more spacious than that of female 2 and 3. Those two people upy not only the make-up stage, but also the position in the crew. Chapter 259 Before entering the room, Gu Jin heard the noiseing from inside. In terms of their positions, Hua Qing is naturally better than Zhou Li. After all, she is the one who has won the film. However, Zhou Li''s momentum in the past two years has been very strong, especially the fire of several ancient costume dramas, which has directly promoted her value to several grades. In just two years, she climbed from a star of the 18th line to one of the actresses of the current fire. Hua Qing hasn''te out for such a long time. Even if she has the title of movie queen, Zhou Li dares topete with her. Not to mention the priceless diamond ring that she is wearing now. Others think she is a woman of Si Li Ting, and they are very ttering to her. The saying that people fight dog power has been very popr since ancient times, and Meng Ling, Zhou Li''s assistant, can''t be forgiven. "Miss Hua, let alonee first, ther. Our elder sister Li''er is the second female. This table should have been hers." Blue moon, the life assistant around Huaqing, has been following Huaqing for a long time. She used to see other people''s ttering faces before. Now a small assistant even dare to be arrogant, she is holding injustice for Huaqing. "Our sister Qing uses this table everywhere. No one has ever said anything about it. Howe you can''t do it? Don''t forget, our sister Qing was appointed by the director. When she was acting, Miss Zhou was probably ying soy sauce. " Meng Ling is obviously also a quick witted figure. It seems like a great joke to hear LAN Yue''s words. "Well, if you don''t mention it, I''ll forget that Miss Hua is a movie queen, but you''ll win a golden opera award. The name sounds good, but it''s OK to cajole others. Who in the industry doesn''t know how much water the award is. Miss Hua really thinks of herself as a movie queen? If you can get the international movie queen, it''s OK to give this position to you. " Hua Qing holds her fingers tightly. She has never been treated like this since she became famous. Angry in the heart, the face is still talking andughing. "Heavy water? Why didn''t Miss Zhou get it? Zhou Li, I don''t know what kind of feed you usually feed. Your dog is so fierce? " Meng Ling is a short tempered woman. She ispared to a dog by Huaqing, and her face changes instantly. "Who are you calling a dog?" "Why? Did I just start calling you a dog? Why are you in such a hurry to get your seat in order. " See Meng Ling to get angry, Zhou Li hastened to pull her, "it''s not early, I''m still in a hurry to make up, why should I see with ordinary people." She put down her handbag and didn''t mean to let it go at all. Although Hua Qing had the upper hand in his mouth, he did not get much benefit. Zhao Li and Gu Jin stand at the door to see this scene, her eyes toward Gu Jin. On the dresser is clearly marked female number one, which can be seen by anyone who is not blind. The position that these two people fight for is Gu Jin''s, and no one will like their own things being robbed. Looking at Gu Jin, she wanted to ask Gu Jin how to deal with the matter. Gu Jin did not say anything, but lifted his feet and walked in. Several people in the room are looking at Gu Jin at the same time. A ray of light passes quickly in Huaqing''s eyes. Zhou Li thinks he is right, but Gu Jin is the most special one in this crew. From director Nangong''s demonstration, we can see her position in Nangong''s heart. She can''t clean up Zhou Li, but she can. Hua Qing looks at the assistant, and blue moon immediately understands her meaning. "Miss Elena, your seat is over here." Blue moon refers to the makeup table upied by Zhou Li. Gu Jin didn''t know that they wanted to bring disaster to the East. They wanted to start the battle between themselves and Zhou Li, and then they could make a profit. Zhou Li also looked at Gu Jin and wanted to know what reaction the woman was. Zhao Li just followed Gu Jin. Judging from Nangong Mo''s attitude towards her, she is definitely not at the same level as Zhou Li. She is ready to fight as soon as Gu Jin orders. It can be said that all the people in the room are waiting for Gu Jin''s decision. Gu Jin walks by in no hurry. Hua Qing is also looking forward to the next war. Since Zhou Li is so arrogant, let''s see if she dares to fight with Elena. Gu Jin is different from Hua Qing. Hua Qing belongs to the type of smiling hidden sword, while Gu Jin is a type that people can''t understand. At this moment, for example, you don''t know her joy or anger at all. Especially that pair of beautiful blue eyes, like a deepke. On the surface, no one knows what is hidden under theke. The woman''s body exudes a kind of invisible powerful aura, Zhou Li saw her silent walk, the heart suddenly a tight. Even if she didn''t have a bit of fear when she was arguing with Hua Qing, she would be afraid of this newer. It was like stealing something that should have belonged to her, and now the Lord is here.Even if the LORD did not say a word, she wanted to return the stolen things. A room full of people looking at Gu Jin, are curious what she will do. Gu Jin did not stop, but went straight to the dressing table next to Zhou Li. When she stood in front of the make-up table beside her, Zhou Li found that she was frightened out of a cold sweat behind her back. This is the battle she won. But the woman did nothing and said nothing. Why should she be so afraid of her? Seeing Gu Jin say nothing, Meng Ling went to the side, more proud of herself. She looked at the blue moon. "Assistant blue, look at the people. It''s different that they came back from abroad. Compared with some movie queens, they have much more self-knowledge." Meng Ling thought Gu Jin didn''t dare to fight with Zhou Li, so she was as happy as she had won the battle. Zhao Mei frowns tightly, before these two people fight method also calcte, but now bullies to own master son''s head, she can''t bear. Zhao Li is not the first day of mixed entertainment, she is a very low-key person. Even people of her temperament were annoyed by those two people and spontaneously defended Gu Jin. "Miss, where is your seat?" she said respectfully to Gu Jin Zhou Li pointed to where she was. Gu Jin did not know her mind, she hook lips a smile: "but a make-up table, who likes to use it well." Although she did not explicitly say that Zhou Li was not right, her words were full of disdain. Zhou Li and Hua Qing both have a feeling that the things they fight for there are despised in front of this woman. Zhou Li clenched her lips, and Gu Jin didn''t directly ask for a position, so she choked in there with such a sentence. She deliberately raised her hand and stroked her hair to reveal the dazzling ring on her hand. Meng Ling deliberately said with this ring, "Miss Elena, please speak with respect. Sister Li''er is a good girl in Si Shao''s heart." If you don''t mention Si Li Ting, you can''t sit still when you mention Si Li Ting Gu Jin. She walked slowly toward Zhou Li, "Oh? Are you a good man Zhou Li shook his hand in front of her eyes again, for fear that the ring on his hand would not be seen by others. Zhou ligau was ashamed to say: "don''t listen to her nonsense. I don''t think it''s a good idea of Si Shao. Si Shao just gave me this ring." "This ring is worth 100 million yuan. Can you send it out at will?" Meng added. Gu Jin is a light smile: "100 million, but Miss Zhou must wear steady." Zhou Li on her face with a deep smile, heart for no reason a panic. "What do you mean?" "It means literally, since the ring is so expensive, don''t wear it out, otherwise..." "Or what?" Gu Jin didn''t answer, thinking in his heart if the third uncle knew that the ring he had patted fell into Zhou Li''s hands. Moreover, she also publicized that it was sent by him, and she did not know how the man would deal with Zhou Li. So she didn''t do it or expose it, and let Zhou Li continue to perform. "Miss Elena, I think you have something to say!" Gu Jin said lightly: "I''m just kind enough to remind Miss Zhou that a pheasant is just a pheasant. Don''t think that if a dove upies a magpie''s nest, it will fly to the branch and be a Phoenix. Don''t touch anything that is not your own, otherwise You can''t even be a pheasant. " When Zhou Liyi heard this, he couldn''t stand it. "Miss Elena, I know you are jealous of Sishao''s kindness to me, but you don''t have to be so sarcastic about me!" Chapter 260 When Gu Jin heard her say that he was jealous of Si Li Ting''s kindness to her, he did not know who gave her the courage to say such a thing. Gu Jin thinks that this is probably the funniest joke he has ever heard. He thinks that the man told the story in his ear all night. Zhou Li saw the smile at the corner of Gu Jin''s mouth and felt it was dazzling, so bright and ironic. "What are youughing at?" "Nothing." Gu Jin''s smile is bigger. She has returned to her seat and has not argued with Zhou Li. However, her attitude was to make Zhou Li''s throat as if blocked by a thorn, spitting and spitting out, swallowing and ufortable. Gu Jin has been invited to make-up artist to prepare for her, Zhao Li also some for her to hold injustice. "Are you sure you''re going to sit here, miss? Your position should be there. If someone doesn''t let us, we''ll ask director Nangong to make the decision. " Zhao also brought Nangong ink out. Even if the secretary is strong, the crew is not the director has the final say. Gu Jin chuckled: "no, it''s my stuff. It''s impossible for others to take it away. Even if it''s robbed, it will be returned at that time." This seems to be said to Zhao Li, but actually to those people. Zhou Li''s quiet eyes on Gu Jin do not know why. She always has a feeling that this woman seems to know everything. Thinking of this, she felt the ring on her hand uneasily. Although he thought of a good strategy early in the morning, if Si Li Ting found this ring, he would save his life as a shield. He was able to take out a hundred million rings casually, which shows that he did not pay attention to this 100 million. Zhou Li was afraid that Gu Jin could see the uneasiness in her heart, so he continued: "Miss Elena, I know you are upset. On that day, the secretary took the ring from you at a high price of 100 million and gave it to me. I can understand this feeling. But we are all from the same crew. If you really want this position, I''ll give it to you. Are you going to talk like that? If you let other media reporters listen to it, you think that we are not at peace with our crew, and you will be satisfied if you let those gossip magazines write all about it? " Gu Jinzhen felt that this woman was paranoid, as if she had to admit that she was jealous before she was happy. But then again, I am not jealous at all! "Miss Zhou''s paranoia is a little serious. I know a good psychiatrist. Would you like to have a look? By the way, I forgot to tell Miss Zhou. Don''t tell me what to do. If I really want that position, do you think you have the ability to take it away? " Although Gu Jin is understatement, say this sentence, the domineering spirit that shows on the body actually lets a person spine cool. Zhou Li couldn''t tell whether she was talking about the dressing table, or Si Li Ting, or the ring she was wearing. She only felt the coldness in Gu Jin''s eyes made her heart tremble, as if she was the only one in the world. Zhao Li couldn''t help but cheer Gu Jin. Compared with Huaqing''s sarcasm before, Gu Jinzhi cut the theme and didn''t know how much to be domineering. Just then, a man knocked on the door of the dressing room. "Who is Miss Elena?" Everyone looked at the door, express brother came with a huge box. Zhao Li picked up the express for Gu Jin. He thought that such a big box would be heavy, but it was lighter than expected. "Miss, this is from America." America? Gu Jin brain sea immediately thought of a person, Si Li Ting. She took delivery of the express, carefully opened it, inside is a delicate and high-grade silver gray box. People are curious. People in a room are staring at the box in Gu Jin''s hand. She opened the lid of the box and found a box of pink roses inside. Meng Ling sneered coldly on one side: "Miss Elena is really attractive. She has just arrived at the production team, and someone will send you flowers immediately." Zhao Li picked up a card in the box. "Miss, here''s a card." "What is it written about?" Gu Jin had received flowers in school before, but it was the first time that such a delicate and attentive bouquet was. Maybe it had something to do with the person who sent the flowers. She was in a good mood. Zhao Li read out ording to the card: "want to deliver the whole world to you." When she saw the signature, she stopped for a moment and then continued to read: "the signature is Si Li Ting." As soon as the name of Si Li Tinges out, her woman can''t sit still. Hua Qing and Zhou Li almost responded with one voice: "impossible!" Meng Ling, who was justughing at Gu Jin, felt as if she had been pped hard. Her face was like a tornado. Gu Jin knows that Si Li Ting is deliberate. If he wants to send her flowers alone, he will never sign his full name. When he was in the cabin, he said that he always had a debt to himself.He and his time is not aboveboard, this time, he will let the world know, he Si Li Ting in pursuit of her! Before the man arrived, his bouquet arrived first. Hua Qing and Zhou Li stepped over, especially Hua Qing. She grabbed the card from Zhao Li. She knows the handwriting of Si Li Ting, which is indeed his autograph. That is to say, this bunch of flowers was selected by him in the United States, and then sent to the woman by air. Hua Qing and Zhou Li are not jealous of such deep feelings, especially Zhou Li has been wearing that ring to show off in the market. She used to brag so much that now it hurts to hit her face. Zhao grain has always thought that Gu Jin and director Nangong have a very shallow rtionship. Now it seems that the secretary is afraid that he has also targeted her. She looked at Zhou Li''s assistant. "Just now you didn''t say that Miss Zhou is a good girl. Why didn''t you see him send flowers to Miss Zhou?" Meng Ling''s face was unconvinced. "Hum, what''s so proud of? Maybe Si Shao is going to send flowers to sister Li''er. She identally sent the wrong person." "Yes, yes, I did not write my name correctly." Zhao Li only felt happy in his heart. This bunch of flowers was like a God''s assistant, and beat Zhou Li''s face hard. Everyone knows that Si Li Ting didn''t send the wrong name. The two people''s names are thousands of miles away. How can they be sent wrong. The picture of Meng Ling''s dead duck''s stiff mouth is even more self humiliating. "It''s just a bunch of flowers. What''s more, I''ll buy a movie and TV city flower just for my ring." Zhou Li also pretended to be strong. Gu Jin smiles and throws the flowers into the garbage can. Zhao Li looked straight flesh pain, "Miss, this bunch of flowers must at least tens of thousands of it, how a pity to throw it!" "It''s just a bunch of flowers." She and Si Li Ting can''t be cut off by a bunch of flowers. Si Li Ting''s move is to announce that he wants to pursue Gu Jin. Gu Jin''s move is to tell others that she doesn''t like Si Li Ting. Don''t say it is Zhao grain, even Zhou Li and Hua Qing on one side are in the heart of a pain. They can not ask for flowers, this woman has thrown them away! She didn''t even look at what they had been fighting for. The matter of flowers was not over, and soon there was another knock at the door. "Who is Miss Elena? Please sign for it. " What is it this time? Everyone watched the couriere in with a bunch of red roses. The fiery red color almost burned the eyes of all the women in the room, throwing one bunch and another! Gu Jin picks eyebrow, Si Li Ting''s flowers have been thrown away by her, what about this bunch? Zhao Li signed over and held the flowers. "Miss, this bundle was sent by the general manager of Tang Dynasty." There was a sentence on the card: "beautiful miss Elena, may I chase you?" Zhao''s face envied, "it is indeed worthy of the elegant Tang general manager, even the pursuit of the words are said so gentleman." Gu Jin''s brain appeared Tang Ming said that: "talk about is your freedom, chase is my freedom." That man is far from the surface to see so gentle, but that side of the general people have not seen. Gu Jin sneered: "a man who has a wife pursues me openly. Do you think it''s lucky?" Zhao Li quickly exined: "Miss, didn''t you see thetest news? Tang and Miss Su have been divorced for a long time. Miss Su personally released the news that she married Tang Zong for the money of Tang family Gu Jin is busy with the affairs of thepany. He has no time to read gossip. With her understanding of Su Meng, that person will not only cling to Tang Ming, but also impossible to say such words. "Is that really what she said? I hear they don''t have children or something? " "It''s true. The Su family is in trouble now. Miss Su can''t make fun of it, can''t she? As for a period of time, it was said that she was pregnant. It was said that it was her n to marry president Tang. She was not pregnant from the beginning to the end. They had agreed to divorce for a long time. Until now, Su Meng found out her conscience and said it. That''s why Mr. Tang is the victim. You don''t know how popr he is since he was single again. " It seems that Zhao Li is very fond of Tang Ming, but the thought of Tang Ming''s gentle and considerate image is certainly intriguing. Gu Jin is only curious that Su Meng should announce such bad news to herself. It is conceivable that Tang Ming did something in it. Tang Ming as a friend is very reliable, but if you want to be your enemy, you should pay attention to it. Gu Jin has learned his means in the early morning. Sure enough, how can su Meng y Tang Ming. Seeing Gu Jin''s silence, Zhao Li decided to leave the flowers. "Miss, put the flowers here." "Throw it away." Gu Jin is merciless, she even Si Li Ting''s flowers are not collected, more impossible to collect Tang Ming''s flowers.Zhao grain a face flesh ache, "throw so, is also too pity?" "You can give it to you if you like." "Miss, do you really give it to me?" Zhao Li has not yet collected flowers, and his face is full of joy. "Take it if you like." Gu Jin''s face doesn''t matter. This actionpletely stimted the two women next to her. Chapter 261 No matter it is Si Li Ting or Tang Ming, these two people are both famous diamond WANGLAOWU. Tang''s group developed rapidly in Tang Ming''s hands this year. Although a lot of negative news came out from Si Li Ting for more than a year, he said that he did not go to thepany for a whole year. The thin camel is bigger than the horse. No matter how extravagant he is, the foundation of Emperor Huang is still there. And also did not spread the news ofck of funds, with the Secretary Li Ting will be a ring auction sky high price, which woman does not want to marry? Tang Ming no matter attend any asion, is a gentle as jade pianpianpian childe image. A noble and dignified, a domineering indifference, two men are women in the pile of hot goods. But both men sent flowers to a woman at the same time, and they chose the same time. Gu Jin even threw it in front of all the people. It was like a handful of salt sprinkled on the heart of other people. "What are you doing? Make up for me." Gu Jin raises his hand to attract a makeup artist, and the costume opera is in trouble. Only then did the makeup artiste back to himself, and at the same time, he was more respectful to the woman who had a strong rtionship with men. "Miss Elena, the dress of this pce dress isplicated. You should change your clothes first, and then we can make up after changing." "No problem." Gu Jin carrying clothes to the side of the dressing room to change clothes, the phone drops a sound up. "Did you get the flowers?" Gu Jin smile back to him in the past, "just received, but I threw." Si Li Ting made an angry expression. Gu Jin thought he was angry and thought how to coax him. He has not edited well, the other side sent a message, as expected angry only three seconds. "It''s not that women like flowers. Why throw them?" Thest time Gu Jin saw those flowers in the forest, he was not very happy. The woman''s heart was really cloudy and sunny. "If you ept your flowers, don''t you think I have a good feeling for you, Mr. Shao, don''t you forget thest time we got married?" At the charity dinner party, Si Li Ting was upset by her over shoulder. As a result, we all felt that it was Si Li Ting who deliberately ran on her. At least the rtionship between the two is not good in the eyes of the public. If Gu Jin epted his flowers, he would not have epted him. Si Li Ting didn''t get angry, but they had been through ups and downs all the way. Just that a little secretary is full of ridicule meaning, Si Li Ting doesn''t like her to call so. "Goblin, wait for me toe back." There is a strong threat in the words. Gu Jin generously replied: "good, my secretary is little." Putting down the mobile phone, Gu Jin changed his clothes to go out. This formal dress is not a bitplicated. It''s threeyers inside and three outside. Other people did not ask for trouble, they were busy with make-up. Gu Jin watched many dramas, but it was the first time that she really put on clothes. She just thought that ancient people were not tired of wearing so many clothes every day? The field worker came in with a pile of boxed lunch. "The box lunch ising. The director said that it''s an extraordinary time for us to make do with it. When the time is avable, the director will invite you to eat delicious food, and the small owners will have dinner. " After all, the people in this dressing room are all stars, and they all have backstage, and the field workers have to wait on them carefully. Zhou Li''s assistant first went to see the next box of lunch with a look of contempt on his face. "What kind of rubbish are these? Sister Li never eats this kind of food and takes it away." Blue moon a pair of chest has a full appearance, "fortunately, I went to the polymerization building early in the morning to order a meal for sister Qing." Where there are many women, it is necessary topare them. In the field only Gu Jin a face indifferentmand Zhao grain, "go to get a few boxes, we share a point." Zhou Lina assistant has said that these are rubbish, if Gu Jin eats, isn''t it right? Zhao Li''s face was a little embarrassed, "Miss, I''ll go and order for you." "No, that''s it. Director Nangong can eat it. Why can''t we eat it?" Gu Jin knows that someone will definitely not let others be vegetarian in order to save money. He will eat meat alone. Although he is stingy, he is a very rigorous person in his work. He must eat the same thing as others. Gu Jinben is the one who has suffered. Even if she is very valuable now, she doesn''t have much extravagance in material matters. Gu Jin took a look at the box lunch, three dishes and one soup, two meat and two vegetables, and a little dish for dinner. In terms of the crew, such a level is not bad, not to mention garbage in other poption. Several make-up artists look at Gu Jin''s meal calmly. Although she only eats a box lunch, her elegant temperament makes people feel like eating in a high-end restaurant. Take a look at Hua Qing and Zhou Li. They are just like the clowns with affectation. They are resolute.Even the workers in the field silently gave the heroine apliment in their hearts. At the beginning, they thought she was taking the posture into the group. Only by fawning on the director''s face can he get the position of the hostess. Now it seems that the director is right to use her. If a person can''t learn to respect others, no matter how high he climbs, he will be trampled down one day. "Then I won''t disturb your dinner." The field worker left with the rest of the lunch box. The door "Dudu" was knocked several times, and a thin boy came in with a food box in his hand. Gu Jin knows this man, who is the assistant Bai Mu beside Jian Yun. He was about an adult, and his face was still young and green. Such white Mu makes Gu Jin think of Jian Yun a few years ago. At that time, he was also so clean and free from dust. "Miss Elena, I''m afraid you can''t get used to the food of the crew. Yun Gotti asked me to send it here." Zhao grain looked at the box on the tall, "Miss, this is the polymerization building." The polymerization building is one of the best hotels in Fangcheng. Most famous actors and actresses have their meals ordered in the building. Before Si Li Ting and Tang Ming gave her flowers, now there is another person to send her rice. Is this woman her majesty? How to where there are people spoiled, Zhou Li and Hua Qing are jealous to death. Gu Jin didn''t even look at the lunch box. "Thank Mr. Jane for me. I''m already eating it. Let him keep the lunch box for himself." Bai Mu seems simple and puts his lunch box directly on Gu Jin''s dressing table. "Miss Elena, don''t let our Brother Yun down. Please use it slowly." He quickly left the dressing room, afraid that Gu Jin would return it to him. Gu Jin pushed the box to the side of Zhao grain, "you eat it." "Miss, this is from the polymerization building. Do you really want to eat it?" "I''m already eating." Gu Jin did not hesitate to continue to eat his own box of dishes. "Miss Elena is really resourceful. She''s been here for a long time. She''s almost bewildered all the men in the world." Zhou Li PIughs at flesh not to smile at one side secretly sarcastic way. Gu Jin didn''t get angry, but nced at Zhou Li lightly. "Miss Zhou always talks so much?" Zhou Li was blocked by Gu Jin''s words and turned red. This woman didn''t y cards ording to the routine. She looked at the time, and there was still half an hour to start the first y. The first scene was she and Zhou Li. His make-up has been almost finished. Half an hour is more than enough. It will take Zhou Li at least an hour toplete it. And her speed of provocation is much faster than that of her make-up. Gu Jin waits for a while for Nangong ink to get angry. She finished the lunch box in less than five minutes. She couldn''t even take a break, so she asked a makeup artist to continue. At two o''clock, a woman came in. "The director ordered the first scene to begin, and asked Miss Elena and Miss Zhou to go to the set." Zhou Li was not flustered and said, "you go back and tell the director that I wille soon." Gu Jin puts on flowerpot sole shoe to be about to pass, Zhao grain supports her quickly. "Miss, you''d better change it when you''re on the set, so you don''t have to fall. There aren''t many ys to walk around today." "It doesn''t matter. Sooner orter you have to learn it. It''s practice." Gu Jin holds her hand and leaves the room. She hears Zhou Li''s sarcasm in the back. "Even walking is stumbling and stumbling, and he said he would act. I don''t know what he will be scolded for." Zhao Mei frowned, and her youngdy was also very good-natured. If you were someone else, you would not have fallen out with Zhou Li long ago. Zhou Li was not interesting and provoked again and again. Zhao grain carefully looked at Gu Jin, she always felt that this Lord is not so good bullying. Chapter 262 Gu Jin is wearing this kind of shoes for the first time, which is more difficult to control than high-heeled shoes. Zhao Li did not dare to let go, for fear that Gu Jin would fall. After a long walk, Gu Jin began to master the knack and found it was not so difficult to walk. "You can let me go and try to walk by myself." "Miss, you don''t know how to go yet. I''ll hold you." "People always want to grow up on their own. If you don''t let go, I''ll never learn. In a moment, you will hold me in the camera?" "What if the youngdy falls?" Zhao Shisheng was afraid that Gu Jin would miss something. "If you fall, you''ll get up. It''s no big deal. Let go." Gu Jin ordered coldly. Zhao grain this just rxed hand, the strength that a few supports oneself, Gu Jin walks is veryborious. Although the heels of high-heeled shoes are high and thin, the center of gravity of high-heeled shoes is in the front, and the center of gravity of flowerpot soles is at the back. It will take some time for Gu Jincai to get used to it. After more than ten steps, Gu Jincai is sweating. No wonder the ancient women had so many requirements. Wearing these shoes is a burden. It''s impossible to walk fast. Seeing that he was about to get to the set, Gu Jin tried to get down the stairs himself. When his feet were unsteady, he fell down from the stairs. "Miss!" Zhao grain scared three souls to fly away two souls, full of brain all have only one idea, if she falls out of a good or bad how to do? Gu Jin has calcted the focus point in his mind. As long as she holds up with one hand whennding, it will be OK. The body has not yetnded, a figure came quickly and steadily took her into the arms. He was full of people''s arms, and Jian Yun''s worried voice came to his ear: "are you ok?" Gu Jin raised his head from his arms and looked at his eyes. This scene was familiar. I still remember that year''s senior three, in order to strengthen their physical exercise, the teacher specially let them leap along the yground. Su Jinxi''s legs were soft, and he fell down from the top when he went up the stairs. At that time, what she thought in her mind was that she must be finished. Even if she didn''t die, she would fall very ugly. Just think so, her body has fallen into the arms of one person. Open eyes on is a pair of cold vision, cold voice came: "are you ok?" Su Jinxi doesn''t know when he began to fall in love with Jian Yun, maybe it was at that time. Two people just a shallow hug, Su Jinxi broke away from his arms, "thank you." The blush covered her ears. The picture oveps with a scene a few years ago, and Gu Jin''s reaction is the same as at that time. After stabilizing her figure, she still pushed him away at the first time, "thank you." Polite and distant. The difference was that this time she didn''t bump around and blush. Zhao Li quickly came to help her, "Miss, are you ok? I was just scared to death. " "It''s OK. Even if I fall, it won''t be so bad. It''s just a few steps." Gu Jinsong opened her hand and walked forward. Jian Yun looks at Gu Jin''s back. Her eyes areplicated and her hands are clenched. Gu Jin is determined to go. No matter Su Jinxi or Gu Jin, she and Jian Yun have already missed it. In my mind, there is only the man with blue eyes in my mind. After feign death, Si Li Ting''s deep feeling was engraved in her heart. No matter what happens in this life, she will not fail Si Li Ting. As for other people, since they can''t give it at the beginning, it''s better to be heartless. Nangong Mo saw Gu Jin walking cautiously on the bottom of the flowerpot. Knowing that she was wearing it for the first time, Nangong Mo was quite satisfied with her professional attitude. He waved to her. "Are you ready?" "Always ready." "I just like you. Come on, get ready to shoot. By the way, Zhou Li, why don''t you see her people?" Nangong Mo took a look around, and the main actors of the y were Gu Jin and Zhou Li. "Zhou Li, she is still making up." Gu Jin light return way, also did not take this opportunity to embellish. "Still make up? The shooting will start at two o''clock, and then go to urge me. " "Yes, director." Gu Jin then took advantage of this time to practice walking on the bottom of the flowerpot. Everyone looked at her persistent back and felt deeply for her. In the afternoon, there was no Jian Yun''s y. He came here early just to see Gu Jin perform for the first time. Seeing her body staggering, he always noticed that if she fell, he would catch her in the first ce. Although Gu Jin''s body is not stable, but still morepetitive, Leng is to insist on not falling. After waiting for half an hour, Nangong ink has reached the limit, and Zhou Li has note yet. Gu Jin has already practiced well. He can wear the bottom of the flowerpot freely. He can go up and down the ridge.Nangong Mo sits on the chair with his fingers sped on the armrest of the chair. Even the tip of each finger reveals his impatience. Okra stood by carefully, not even breathing. When this person is not angry, he has to make trouble with her. Now he is so angry that he does not know what consequences he will have. "Field worker, go tell Zhou Li that if I can''t see her in three minutes, you''ll let her pack up and get out of here!" Nangong Mo was furious. Everyone only knew that he was a talented director, and he had to stop filming every once in a while. Only Gu Jin knew that he was the youngest of the big family, a young master born with a golden spoon. You can show off in front of anyone. If you dare to show off in front of him, you will die. Even some of his friendship with Nangong Mo didn''t deliberately y a big name, so he came in a hurry. Zhou Li was wrong this time, and Gu Jin knew from the beginning what the consequences would be. She knew too much about Nangong Mo''s behavior. When she saw that Zhou Li was not in a hurry, she didn''t say anything to remind her. Since some people couldn''t find their own position, she asked people to find Zhou Li. This time, Zhou Li''s wishful thinking was wrong. Some famous actors have a very high status in the production team. Even if the directores, he has to wait on him. Zhou Li deliberately yed big cards in order to keep everyone down. However, she did not calcte that the Nangong young master was very angry. The make-up on her face was almost the same, except that her hair had not been set properly. came to the field third times to urge her. She unhurried and pointed to her cheek. "It''s almost blush." When the field worker saw that she was not in a hurry, the emperor was not worried, and the eunuch was anxious. "Miss Zhou Li, the director said that if you can''t be seen within three minutes, he will let you..." "What can I do?" Zhou Li looked at the workers. The field worker didn''t want to offend people, but the director told him what to do? "That The director said that if he couldn''t see you, he would let you leave the crew. " He said it more elegant, and did not use the original words of Nangong ink. Zhou Li''s face was a little flustered, and Meng Ling was worried. "Sister Li''er, I''ve heard that director Nangong always says no two. He changed the star of thest film. I think..." Zhou Li also thought of this matter, at that time she just entered the industry, but also heard that the leading role angered the director Nangong. At that time, one third of the ys were shot, and director Nangong really pulled people down. He chose an unknown little actor. Who knows that the little actor is popr when the movie is released. The woman who was removed by Nangong director is regretful. She hates why she wants to offend the director. No matter how much Zhou Li wanted to y big, he didn''t want to cut his own career. Nangong Mo even dares to change the female number one, let alone the female two. Thinking of this, she immediately got up, "go to the set first." Hua Qing was smiling happily and said, "Oh, Miss Zhou is not afraid of the weather. If the sky falls down, there is no one to support you. What''s the matter with you? " Zhou Li red at her fiercely and didn''t bother to argue with her. Now pacifying Nangong is the most important thing. Gu Jinlian was a little tired and sat down beside Nangong mo. she yed with her nails and asked lightly: "if she doesn''t arrive for three minutes, do you really want to withdraw her?" Nangong Mo was still angry. "Do you think I''m like a joker?" Gu Jin saw him with a straight face and stretched out his hand to pull. "Don''t be so serious. It''s not like Nangong at all. It''s worth being angry for an unrted person?" All the people in the audience were stunned. The woman was so brave that she dared to pinch the director''s face directly. She didn''t want to live. Chapter 263 Director Nangong was already angry. The woman dared to pull the director''s face directly. Even Zhao Li has been sweating for Gu Jin. Director Nangong is always in a bad temper. This time, he is not in trouble with others. The whole audience did not dare to breathe for a while, staring at Nangong Mo''s reaction. See Nangong Mo gently pinched Gu Jin''s nose, "for you, you are not angry?" "Even if you are angry, what shoulde wille, but if you can''t, you will still note. Why should you make yourself miserable? Come on, smile. " The interaction between them is like a couple. It seems that there will be an exception to everything thates to miss Elena. Nangong Mo''s anger disappeared in a moment, and he really had a helpless smile. "That will do?" "It''s ugly tough, but it''s better than angry." In front of Gu Jin, Nangong Mo is like a good little dog. He will do whatever she says. Jian Yun saw the interaction between the two, and a fierce look shed in her eyes. , is she and Nangong ink simultaneous interpreting? At this time, a delicate voice sounded: "director, Li Er iste, please forgive me." Soon, a figure with fragrance turned to Nangong. She pulled the sleeve of Nangong and begged for mercy. "I''m sorry, director. The makeup and clothes of the harem y areplicated. I''m sorry for the dy." Nangong Mo Gang just disappeared and rubbed up, "who gives you the courage to touch me!" Gu Jinke didn''t forget the habit of Nangong ink. Anyone who touched him would be very upset unless he recognized him. Zhou Li''s face is very ugly. Nangong Mo doesn''t give her a little face in front of so many people. It is not easy to take advantage of Si Li Ting''s rtionship to receive this y. Zhou Li still wants to perform in his heart. Even if you are angry, you have to make amends on the surface, "director, I''m sorry, I don''t know..." "You said that time is tight, the same makeup, the same dress, why she can''t, thanks to you are still an old actor, this professional quality is not. All the crew are waiting for you, the lighting engineer, the photographer, the field worker If you want to y a big game here, you can get out of here as soon as possible. I don''t have such a good leisure to get used to you. It''s hard to find a toad with three legs. Actors with two legs are all over the street. You don''t want to y it. There are people who want to do it Zhou Li was scolded bloody by him. Other people were all in danger. Director Nangong''s temper was not so hot. If the neer met this kind of situation, he would have been scolded and cried, and Zhou Li would have been fighting from the bottom. She also knew that Nangong ink was extremely angry. This is not her ss heart time, she hastily softened. "Director Nangong, I will pay attention to itter. I want to y it." "If you want to act, you can do it well. I''ll give you 10 minutes to make up and start shooting on time in ten minutes. If you''re not ready, let someone else do it." "Yes, director." Zhou Li didn''t care to say anything else, so she asked a stylist to arrange her hair bun. "Come on, hurry up. I didn''t hear that the director only gave ten minutes." One side of Meng Ling worried bad, has been urging the makeup artist. At this time, Zhao Li admired Gu Jin for his foresight and paid more attention to the control of time from the beginning. Around the circle of people''s eyes are gathered in Zhou Li, everyone is watching her jokes. Look at another star, calm and don''t know what to talk about with the director, both with a smile on their faces. Just looking at this scene, everyone should think that Zhou Li is the new man, and Gu Jin is the old one. Namomika took time. "Ten minutes." Zhou Li put on a pair of earrings himself, "director, I''m ready." "When you''re done, start shooting." Nangong Mo didn''t have a good face for her. Zhou Li quickly tidied up her clothes. She was more nervous than ever before. She felt that Nangong Mo Gang''s remark was not a joke. If he could not do it well in ten minutes, he would withdraw himself. I finally got this position, but I''m still waiting for the movie to make a big hit. I can''t give this position to anyone else. Gu Jin gets up leisurely. This scene shows the first and second girls entering the pce for several months. Because Gu Jin has not been sleeping for a long time, he is only a beauty. And Zhou Li ys the female two already to serve the bed, the position is higher than Gu Jin one level, has been named the noble person. Before entering the pce, they were good sisters. After entering the pce, their friendship gradually changed. The second girl knows that female one''s appearance and intelligence are far above her. If she really wants to fight, she can''t fight for it. However, the girl always kept her sweetheart in her heart, so she angered the emperor, and the emperor did not summon her once in a month. The second girl is happy, but worried that this situation will notst long. They are still good sisters on the surface, and their hearts have changed.This scene is a scene in which two people go to the imperial garden to enjoy the flowers. When they meet the imperial concubine, they are punished by the imperial concubine. Zhou Li had an ulterior motive. As soon as he got the best seat, Gu Jin was captured only on the side and back. Nangong Mo frowned, Gu Jincai is the hostess. Li upied her position this week. She didn''t know what she had taught. Did she forget what she taught? Gu Jinxin how do not know Zhou Li''s abacus, the old actor is really different, seize the opportunity to upy the camera. Acting on the surface, in fact, the wind and clouds are surging inside. Gu Jin is not slow to follow Zhou Li, pretending not to know her movements. "Sister, look at the beautiful flowers over there." "My sister likes it? My sister will pick some for you and put them in the bottle to watch. " "Sister, be careful not to be pricked by the thorns." Zhou Li came to pull Gu Jin. The original y here is Gu Jin stepping on a slippery step and being held by Zhou Li, thus disturbing the imperial concubine. "Ah, sister." Gu Jin''s feet slip and fall towards the rose. Zhou Li, who should have held her, did not exert any force at all. This fall she still does not fall out, if the face is pricked by thorns, things will be troublesome. Gu Jin had long expected that she would do so, and she grasped Zhou Li''s belt vigorously. Zhou Li did not expect Gu Jin wille to this hand, her strength is far greater than he imagined. "Ah Zhou Li was pulled by Gu Jin''s backhand, and their bodies smashed into the flowers. Gu Jin has Zhou Li at the bottom of the table and is not injured at all, while Zhou Li is not so rxed. Rao is dressed in thick clothes, but her exposed hand is still pricked by flower thorns. The assistants all ran over and said, "are you OK, miss?" "I''m fine." Gu Jin got up to tidy up her clothes. In the past year in the United States, what she learned most was how to protect herself in dangerous situations. Zhou Li there has been a mess, "ah, good pain." "Sister Li''er, you are bleeding!" Zhou Li, with his hair in a disordered bun, came to Gu Jin in a fierce manner, "Elena, how can you be so cruel!" "I am cruel? Miss Zhou, I''m just acting ording to the script. The script is about you pulling me up, isn''t it? If Miss Zhou hadn''t let go of her hand, how could I have caught your belt at random? " Zhou Li this time is stealing chicken not into the erosion of rice, originally wanted to let rose thorn cut her face, who knows that thest hurt is himself. "You Tough enough Zhou Li spoke of suffering. Nangong Mo can see clearly that if Zhou Li hadn''t been evil, Gu Jin would not have been scheming. He had a kind of feeling in his heart for Gu Jinna''s calm expression. Could she hurt her when she arrived at Zhouli early in the morning, so she didn''t care about the ne seat. If something goes wrong, this one will have to be filmed again. What does it matter where she stands? If so, the woman is a little bit dark. Nangong Mo looked at Zhou Li coldly, "go down to bandage." "Director Nangong, you just saw that she pulled me down." Zhou Li didn''t obey, so he had to ask for an exnation. "Zhou Li, you didn''t hold her." "Director, I''m a hand skater." "You''re a slippery hand. She''s a natural response in a hurry. If you hold her in the morning, you won''t do so much. Now you''re going to make-up and bandage right now. If you can''t finish the scene today, nobody wants to leave! Any further dy will be at your own risk. " "Director..." Meng Ling quickly pulled her sleeve, "Sister Li Er, go to bandage your hand first." Zhou Li was still a little unhappy, "Elena, you mean it!" Gu Jin sneered: "that is to ask Miss Zhou is intentional." Chapter 264 Gu Jin looks at Zhou Li calmly, the implication is that you are intentional, then I am intentional. Even though Zhou Li suffered a loss, she had to swallow this tone. Did she want to admit that she had to poison others first? "You are cruel Zhou Li left this sentence and turned to bandage the wound. Gu Jin is in a good mood and has a strong sense of defense. This is true. In the past, she felt that the world was clean, and she would never guard against others. If it''s still like that, it''s me who got hurt today. Sure enough, the world of the jungle, blindly good in the end or their own injury. Only if you be stronger, you won''t be hurt. As expected, it''s better to hurt others than yourself. Want to be in a trance, the voice of concern of Jian Yun rings in the ear: "are you ok?" "I''m ok, just wipe my clothes with a little bit of mud." Gu Jin found that the first person who helped himself up was Jian Yun. She neatly withdrew from Jian Yun''s arms, and did not want to have too much involvement with him. Without waiting for Jian Yun to answer, Gu Jin looks at Nangong mo. "Director, we have a lot of time. If we don''t shoot this y today, it will be toote." "Who said not to shoot? Are you sure you''re not hurt? " Nangong Mo also looked at her and felt relieved when she was not hurt. If G''s boss gets hurt in his crew, Gu doesn''t have to break his skull with a cane. Nangong Motian is not afraid of the earth, and only three people are afraid of it. Gu is one of them, and Nangong is the second. Gu Jin is Gu''s little granddaughter, who is not easily recovered. He is regarded as a treasure and is not well served by himself. "I''m fine." Gu Jin moved her hands and feet. When shended, she made a n. How could she let herself be in trouble? Zhou Li, on the other hand, would not have been so rxed if she hadn''t been wearing thick clothes today. "Director, a momentter, the y is that we have a conflict with the imperial concubine. If Miss Zhou bandaged her hands, wouldn''t it be obvious that she would have gone through the gang?" "So it is." Nangong Mo can''t see that Gu Jin is deliberately looking for Zhou Li''s trouble. Zhao Li told him everything in the dressing room and wanted him to make decisions for Gu Jin. Nangong Mo knows that Gu Jin is not a type of person who is not allowed to be beaten. If she doesn''t move, she is waiting for an opportunity. Flower thorn is just a small warning she gave Zhou Li. If she dare to speak up again, Gu Jin will have more ways to torture people. If she did it herself, she would not like to be interfered with her prey. No, follow-up. Nangong Mo said to the people next to him: "go and tell Zhou Li to stop bleeding first. Don''t bandage it. Let''s talk about it after the performance." Zhou Li, who was wiping the wound, was immediately annoyed, "this flower thorn is so deep that you don''t bandage it, and it doesn''t flow into a river?" Okra is thest to do this kind of thing, neither side is ttering. "Miss Zhou, you see, we rent this scene, and the staff have been preparing for an afternoon. We''re going to shoot other scenes tomorrow. The other crew rented it. Let''s bear it for the film. " Zhou Li''s heart is full of anger is no ce to hair, she picked up a box of powder and threw it at the head of okra. "What are you to talk to me like that? Bear it, I''ll cut it in your hand with a knife, and you''ll show me The powder box just hit okra''s head, smashing her forehead red, not to say, the powder pieces all hit her eyes. "My eyes." Qiu Li kept sneezing, took off his sses and wiped his eyes with his hands. Looking at adder in front of her, if she can''t see it, she will step on it empty. Gu Jin quickly supports her with her hand. "Be careful." Okra was held by her, and then she knew that she almost fell down. "Thank you, Miss Elena." She vaguely walked back to Nangong Mo, with a lot of foam on her face, even on her hair. "Director, Miss Zhou doesn''t want to." Nangong Mo saw her face full of embarrassment, thought he would be happy, but not a trace of pleasure, but in the heart of some more angry. "You look like a ghost. Don''t go back and wash it." "Oh." Okra walked a few steps and then folded back, "where should I go for a wash?" She got out of the car and went directly to the theater. Nangong Mo didn''t say where she would live. Nangong Mo handed his room card to Xu Yan, "take this ck coal ball to my room and wash it. It''s bad to see it." "Yes, director." Xu Yan leaves with okra, and Gu jinruo looks at the back of two people leaving. Nangong Mo even let a strange woman go to his room to wash. He doesn''t like women approaching him.The little reporter suddenly became his personal assistant. Is there something fishy in it. "Why do youugh so treacherously?" Nangong Mo looks back at Gu Jin''s smile. Gu Jin smile increased, "nothing, I think spring ising." "Spring? Do you have a broken brain, looking at theing autumn, where is the spring? " Gu Jin smiles but doesn''t speak. Nangong is hairy with her smile and turns to walk toward Zhou Li. Zhou Li saw Nangong Moing over, with a smile on his face. "Director, I''ve suffered such a serious injury to my hand. If I don''t bandage it in time..." Nangong ink rushed across the face of the okra, which was sprinkled with powder and foam. He directly interrupted Zhou Li''s words, "since you are injured, you should take good care of it." Zhou Li Tiantian smile: "thank you, director." Nangong Mo turned back and called in the deputy director, "you go to find me a female two immediately." "Director, you want to change people?" Zhou Li and the deputy director asked with one voice. "Since you are injured and can''t perform, so many of our staff can''t wait in vain. It took a lot of time and effort just to set up this scene. I don''t like to force others. You should have a good rest when you are hurt. I''ll find someone who can y Regardless of whether his wound still hurt or not, Zhou Li quickly got up and pleaded: "director Nangong, I can y, you don''t want to change people." "The dressing thing..." "Don''t bandage. Don''t bandage anything. That''s good." Zhou Li quickly changed his words. "Well, Zhou Li, I''ll give you another chance. Remember, I''m not very good-natured. No more than three, because you have already wasted a lot of time. If you dy again, you will be responsible for the consequences! " "Yes, yes, director Nangong. I know it''s wrong." Zhou lifeI urged others to stop bleeding. A group of people were busy trying to stop bleeding, make-up and groom her. "Sister Li''er, remember that your hand has just stopped bleeding. Don''t touch the wound too hard. If you tear the wound, it will bleed again." "I see." Zhou Li asked people to take more photos. "Remember to give me the weakness of P virtual, the manuscript wrote that I am sick, adhere to filming, dedication as the topic." "Good sister Li''er, I know these things." Obviously, they have reached the limit of hype, and a little injury should be publicized. Gu Jin is ying with his hair and watching them busy. This is the entertainment industry. He is really a born actor. After taking photos, Zhou Li hurriedly walked toward Nangong Mo, "director Nangong, I''ve made it. I can shoot." Nangong Mo looked at her coldly, and without any concern, he directly recruited the staff, "all departments are ready." Gu Jin gets up slowly, this time her eyes have changed. As the camera turned on, they headed for the royal garden. Zhou Li wants to block Gu Jin''s lens as before, but just so, Gu Jin''s body moves to block her. A failure, Zhou Li thought it was a coincidence, two people took a few steps, she pointed to the flower. Gu Jin moved her figure before she moved, and upied the best seatpletely. At the moment, Zhou Li knew that she waspletely fooled by this woman. She had never thought of taking a good picture of the one just now. Is she early in the morning even if to that one can not pass, she is not not do not know to grab the camera, but already calcted! At the moment when she let go, she didn''t have a look of panic, and seemed to smile. Could she have predicted her behavior! At the thought of this, Zhou Li only felt cold behind him. This woman is good Terrible. On the light blue eyes of Gu Jin, it seems that they have already seen everything in their eyes. Chapter 265 From before in the dressing room, she did not snatch the dressing table with herself and gave in directly. Later, when she started shooting for the first time, she allowed herself to seize the ne seat, which created an illusion for herself. I really thought she was a bully. Who knows this woman has nned everything. Unfortunately, she still thinks that she has fallen into her trap. Zhou Li found a thing, she just wear flowerpot soled shoes, but also had to be supported. But in such a short time, she can walk freely. How strong is the learning ability of this woman! I thought her first acting must be a mess. Many young actors are nervous in their first act, either forgetting their lines or forgetting to perform. Even if you recite the lines thoroughly, you have to match the lighting, the photographer, and the opponent. A lot of people who are not good at acting are rated as zombies because they are as expressionless as zombies. It''s more like reciting lines than reciting lines. There is no emotion in the eyes. Although Gu Jin is acting for the first time, she is not at all astringent, as if she is the role. "Card". Nangong Mo looked at Zhou Li, "Zhou Li, do you think you are practicing yoga? Is this the time for distraction? " "I''m sorry, director. I just had a pain in my hand. Let''se back." She didn''t want to admit that she was taken away by Gu Jin''s acting skills, so that she was distracted. The staff were all surprised by Gu Jin''s acting skills. Not only that, but also her lines were very good. There was no need forter dubbing. This is thanks to the University before, Gu Jin will go to the school''s radio station part-time broadcast at noon, which also has an important impact on her. Except for Zhou Li''s reason, the whole y was remade several times, and Gu Jin had no problem at all. Even Nangong Mo is ready for Gu Jinshan. I didn''t expect this girl to be so spiritual. Although it was more than an hourter than the scheduled time, the good thing was that the shooting was finished sessfully. Zhou Li was so tired that she didn''t y any more at night. It''s gettingte. Nangong Mo sees Gu Jinmei''s tired state. "You go and have a good rest. There will be night y for a while." "Good." This afternoon is safe and sound, so what should we do with the night''s bed y? Jian Yun has left to change her clothes. Gu Jin returns to the dressing room, and Zhao Li brings her a ss of water. "Miss, first drink some water to moisten your throat. I''ve already ordered a meal for you this evening." Judging from the things at noon, Gu Jin doesn''t seem to like epting things from others. "Well." It doesn''t matter what you eat, as long as it''s not bad. After standing for an afternoon, Gu Jin was really tired, sittingzily in the chair, and the makeup artist changed her makeup for her. After changing her make-up, Gu Jin has already fallen asleep on the chair. It is rare that all the people who did not y returned to the hotel. Zhao Li did not dare to quarrel with Gu Jin to rest, so she called out the makeup artists. The next scene still has an hour to shoot, let her seize the time to sleep for a while. The whole dressing room is only Gu Jin sleeping peacefully, which is very quiet. What Jian Yun pushes open the door to see is such a harmonious picture, in the mirror reflects a unique face. Gu Jinshen wears a long white dress, which is not as cumbersome as a formal dress. His hair is just a bun. The make-up on her face is not thick or light, just right. Wearing antique clothes, she seems to be a real ancient beautying out of the mirror. She leaned back in her chair and fell asleep, her long eyshes cast a faint shadow. The lips close gently, and the small nose wings contract with the breath. Previously, many women in the entertainment industry were in the name of the ancient costume drama jade girl. After seeing Gu Jin at this moment, Jian Yun knew what was ice and jade and what was the posture of heaven and man. She''s so beautiful that she can''t bear to break it. As he approached, Jianyun''s heart beat quickened. He had seen this picture before. On one asion, Su Jinxi was busy nning in the club. She was so busy that she fell asleep on the table. When I came back to get something, I just saw her sleeping like a little beast without guard. Jian Yun seems to be suffering from some kind of magic barrier. He slowly leans down to kiss the elegant red lips. Not close to Gu Jin''s vignce is very strong, wake up from the dream, open his eyes. Line of sight on a pair of slightly embarrassed eyes, Jian Yun and beforepletely different. He was wearing a long ck shirt, and even his hair style had be an ancient one. The sword eyebrow adds a lot of heroic spirit, and his eyebrows and eyes are dignified. It turns out that his ancient costume is so domineering. He was caught trying to steal a kiss, but there was no fear in his eyes."Awake?" That calm expression makes Gu Jin don''t want to go to that aspect, that idea seems to be sphemy to him. Gu Jin answered lightly and rose slowly. "Hungry?" Jian Yun looks at the unopened food box on the table next to her. It''s obvious that Gu Jin hasn''t eaten yet. Not to say it''s good, Gu Jin really felt a little hungry. "Well." Gu Jin''s voice just wakes up with a trace of soft glutinous. Jian Yun just listens to it and feels crispy and numb in her heart. Her eyes slightly blurred color,pared with before a little less indifferent, more pure. It''s like a pool of spring water in spring, and the sun gently falls on the water, shing the light of fine pieces. "The food should be cold. I''ll have you heated." Gu Jin looked at his watch. It should not be cold. His mind soon recovered. In an instant, she became as cold as before. "Thank you, this one will do." Jian Yun seized Gu Jin''s hand. "Su Jinxi, do you have to be so indifferent to me?" Gu Jin frowned tightly. "Mr. Jane, I repeat that Su Jinxi has died in the sea. I''m not her!" "Miss Mr. Jane, are you? " Zhao Li stands at the door and sees this scene. Jian Yun holds Gu Jin''s wrist tightly. She doesn''t know what they are talking about. Jian Yun''s face is very ugly. "It''s OK. Mr. Jane is afraid that I''ll be nervous for a while, so I''ll have a match in advance." Listening to Gu Jin''s exnation, Zhao Li was really like a script in the evening, "then I won''t disturb you, miss. You should remember to have dinner and shoot in a moment." "Good." Zhao grain turned and went out again. Gu Jin broke free from his hands. "Mr. Jane, I''m going to have dinner." Jian Yun''s anger did not disappear, but also did not entangle, in his eager eyes, Gu Jin calmly ate all the food. Gu Jin''s eating posture is no different from the past, the only difference should be. Once upon a time, as long as she was looking at her by herself, she would be very shy and embarrassed to continue. Today, her own eyes are fast staring through her chopsticks, and she has not stopped. As I said, appearance can be changed by scientific means, but what about temperament? Today, she and Zhou Li fight openly and secretly. She can see very clearly how Su Jinxi can be the opponent of Zhou Li''s old tricks. Especially in the scene of royal garden, at that time, her heart was seized, and she easily resolved. What happened in the past year, she can make earth shaking changes. The temperament of her body, as well as her eyes, seems to have been condensed by countless quenching and cold. In the past, Su Jinxi was just a simple and kind girl, but now the woman in front of her is a cool and noble Queen. "Have you finished reading, Mr. Jane?" "You..." "Miss Elena, just as it happens, Brother Yun is also there. The director has let the two pass. The lighting engineer and the photographer are ready. Let''s shoot ahead of time." "Well, we''ll be right there." Gu Jin pretends to be calm. What she worries most ising. Jian Yun raised a smile, "Miss Elena, are you ready?" "It''s just a y. I''ll be ready at any time. Mr. Jane, go first, and I''ll make up for it." Gu Jin takes the lipstick on the dressing table and outlines it along the lip. There are several moments when women are sexy, and one of them is lipstick. That kind of natural charm, Gu Jin''s mood is restless, do not know how to face Jian Yun for a while. Jian Yun looks at the elegant and delicate woman in the mirror. If everything is not destroyed by the man, she is already his woman. Jian Yun can''t help but embrace Gu Jin from behind, lips kiss to her ear lobe, her body, good fragrance Chapter 266 From the mirror to see two people together is a very ambiguous scene, Jian Yun can not help but kiss her neck. A cold lip, it turned out that Gu Jin''s hand stopped his lips, "Mr. Jane, there is no camera here, we don''t have to y." Jian Yun looks at the woman in the mirror through the faint yellow light. Her eyebrows and eyes are indifferent. There is some confusion in his eyes. It turns out that the drunk is always himself, and she is out of the theatre from the beginning to the end. How can he continue with such eyes? Jian Yun stepped back. The woman in front of him is like poison. Even the best self-control, he was attracted by her without notice. Gu Jin put down his lipstick and said coldly, "Mr. Jane, please." From the beginning to the end, he could not enter her eyes, and a faint mncholy filled his heart. On the set, all the seats are ready, and Nangong Mo has returned to a serious look. "Let''s shoot ahead of time, so we can go back and have a rest soon." "Yes." Gu Jin nods. Nangong Mo took a deep look at her and didn''t see any emotion from her face. He asked carefully, "are you ready?" "All right." That is to say, only she knows the flustered mood at the moment. Is she really ready? Obviously not. The man is Jian Yun. She can''t be ready. Jian Yun''s facial expression returned to normal, and her voice was indifferent: "Miss Elena, please give me more advice!" Gu Jin thinks that he once wanted to kiss himself twice in the dressing room. Although he refused, what happened next? Her worry still did not escape Nangong Mo''s eyes. "Don''t worry, everything will stop at the moment. I''ll call card early, as long as you don''t y." "Well." Nangong Mo''s words made Gu Jin feel a little more stable. "All departments are ready to..." The camera master''s lens is aimed at her. With the sound of "action", Gu Jin quickly converges his mood. Take a deep breath. Come on. It''s just a y. Nangong Mo looks at Gu Jinmei in the picture. She is wearing a simple white dress with a cape. Long hair scattered around her waist, wearing ck contact lenses in her eyes, covering her light blue eyes. The wind gently moved her skirt and long hair, and the petals in the yard fell. She stood silent under a peach tree, and her face seemed to be tangled. In fact, Gu Jin''s situation is very simr to the mood of the characters in the y, and they all don''t want to, so there is no need to deduce it at all. Bei teeth clenched the lip and pulled the side of the cape with her fingers. She yed the little girl''s nervousness and unwillingness. The girl is really savvy in acting. He clearly hasn''t taught her how to teach her. She even lives the leading actress. This y is quickly over, and then we have to change the internal scene, that is, the opposite y with Jian Yun. Jian Yun stands in front of the window with her hands down. She doesn''t know what she thinks of. She is full of chills. When he heard the sound of "Rong pin Niang", the young emperor''s body trembled. The wooden door was pushed open and made a dull squeak. Gu Jin pushed the door to see the back of Jian Yun, aloof and aloof. Antique furnishings, let her really have a kind of back to the ancient illusion. "The Emperor..." She called softly. The man in front of the window didn''t move, but his voice was silent and said, "Rong bin, I remember that I didn''t summon you." The plot of the script is that the emperor fell in love with Rongbin at first sight, but he was refused by Rongbin when he went to bed for the first time, which hurt his self-esteem. The king''s self-esteem drove him to be indifferent. Rong bin didn''t take the initiative to see her for more than a month, and deliberately spoiled her good sister. I thought that I could not bear toe here for a few days. This was more than a month. He also knew very well why Rong bin came here tonight. If it wasn''t for the family ident, how could she be here? I didn''t expect that his emperor''s respect was not as good as her family''s, and the emperor''s heart was frustrated for the second time. Gu Jinqin''s head coldly replied: "the emperor once said that as long as I want, I don''t need to summon, and I cane over at any time." Her answer more infuriated the emperor, the emperor fiercely turned around, "Rong bin, I am asking you to do what?" If the others see the emperor so angry, they will not be scared to kneel down and beg for mercy. Rong bin slowly raised his legs and walked towards the young emperor. He was not afraid of his dragon power. She stopped three feet away from him and looked into his eyes with awe inspiring eyes. "What am I going to do, don''t the emperor know?" When such a rebellious woman appeared in the back pce, he was attracted by her at the first sight. But he didn''t want to force her to go to bed on her own initiative. He waited for more than a month for this day.The emperor raised her delicate chin and said, "I I don''t know. Why don''t you let me know. " Rong bin was mped on his chin and looked at the emperor with disdainful eyes. "If the emperor wants to hear it, my concubine will say it to the emperor. From the day when my concubine entered the pce, I never thought about fighting for anything. The women in the harem tried their best to curry favor with the emperor. What''s more, they even want to get the emperor''s heart, ah The Emperor didn''t want to. My concubines knew that for a long time. I have no intention of waiting for you to arrive day and night, just because you have a favor to let everyone know. With apliment and a reward, the women in the harem are all living for you, but my concubines don''t want to. I don''t want to provoke the emperor. I implore the emperor not to provoke his ministers and concubines. You can choose the women in the harem. Why does the emperor only want to have trouble with his concubines? " No one had ever dared to say such a thing in front of him. She even said that she did not want his favor. "And you? I can''t help but think highly of yourself The emperor''s voice waszy, but his tight fingers revealed his dissatisfaction. Rong Bin''s chin had already appeared a touch of pink. "Over the past month, the emperor has done a lot of things in secret and in the open. He has really taken great pains. You deliberately tter Yan Ran, give her the title and various rewards, ignore the minister concubine these also just. Why do you want to attack my wife''s family? My father is loyal to you and never deviated from him. The emperor sent my father to prison for apromise. Isn''t the emperor taking revenge on himself "Do you dare to say that I take revenge on my own The back of the emperor''s hand is full of blue veins. The plot of the story is the treacherous plot of the court, but Rong bin mistakenly thought it was the hands and feet of the emperor. The emperor sent her father to prison, apparently for punishment, but actually for protection. The arrogant emperor did not disdain to exin. "Isn''t it?" "Rong bin, it seems that I really indulge you too much. You should know what will happen if you take the initiative toe here." "Without the emperor''s warning, I have no intention of leaving tonight." Rong bin thought that the emperor set up this n to get her. As long as she devoted herself to the emperor, her family would be saved, and today''s y came into being. After listening to her words, the emperor''s face changed slightly, and there was an imperceptible desire in his anger. "You Don''t regret it Rong Bin''s hand gently pulled open the tie of his cape, "minister concubine never do regret things." The Cape falls slowly, and the photographer gives a close-up. Wearing a white dress, the woman stood quietly in the field, just like a green lotus, with the spirit of dust. How many men will not be attracted to such a beautiful woman? All the staff present were brought in by their acting skills. They held their breath for fear of disturbing them. "Rong bin, I will never give you a chance to regret." The next second, Gu Jin''s feet leave the ground, and she has been picked up by Jian Yun. At this moment, her heart began to beat wildly, just as if she was Rong bin. At the moment of her physical contact with Jian Yun, she immediately wakes up. Knowing that she is just making a show, she will still be afraid. Even nervous body began to shake up, Jian Yun can clearly feel the changes in her body. It turned out that she was not as calm as her appearance, and she would be afraid. His body was put on the bed, the female master''s body under the camera gently trembled, and her teeth clenched her lips. A nervous but pitiful appearance, everyone praised the new man in their hearts, and he was almost as good as a bone. Where do they know that this is just Gu Jin''s most real reaction, which coincides with the mistress. Chapter 267 Jane looked as like as two peas. The woman turned her eyes ck. After all, she is a woman who has loved for so long, and her state at the moment is also very real. His fingers caressed Gu Jin''s cheek, and her skin was delicate and soft. Maybe it''s because he feels more nervous when he touches Gu Jin. Gu Jin''s fingers unconsciously grasp the mattress under his body. Her teeth clenched her lips, even her eyshes trembled and her chest rose and fell sharply. This series of reactions are her instinct, and Jian Yun''s fingers slowly drifted to her red lips. "Don''t bite. I''ll be heartbroken." The deputy director rushed over, "director, there is no line in the script." Nangong Mo made a silent movement without interruption. Some mature actors and actresses will y on the spot. Many ssic ys are improvised, which will be closer to the plot than the script. At least so far, Jian Yun and Gu Jin have performed very well, which makes people unable to find any pickiness. The plot is much fuller than the script, and Nangong Mo doesn''t mean to interrupt them. Jian Yun''s eyes are a proud emperor looking at his beloved woman, but unfortunately this woman does not love him. She was afraid, frightened, and even unwilling. Such a reaction would make the young emperor feel a little sad. Two people''s facial expression portrays incisively and vividly, Gu Jin is the contradiction that performs female host incisively and vividly. He is a gentle lover,forting the women under him. Jian Yun''s touch makes Gu Jin''s skin get ayer of goose bumps. When she is so big, there are only two men who are close to her. One is Si Li Ting, the other is Gu Nancang. Even Gu Nancang didn''t touch her in such a way. Gu Jin''s whole body was shouting at her refusal. Jian Yun gently soothes her mood, "don''t be afraid, don''t be nervous." When his fingers touched Gu Jin''s belt, Gu Jin almost subconsciously grasped his hand. Jian Yun''s expression is a little stiff. The next second he lies down gracefully beside Gu Jin. "The emperor?" Gu Jin also has some doubts, which is different from the script. The director didn''t shout cards, so she didn''t dare to mess around. "I know there is still someone in your heart. I don''t want to force you." He pulled the brocade on one side and covered them on them. One hand will Gu Jin''s body around, Gu Jin tightly close to his chest, hear his chest in the strong heartbeat. This is probably the most intimate time since she knew Jian Yun. Only she knows how hard she holds her arm. It was as if he wanted to pour his own feelings into her bone marrow. Jian Yun said this sentence in the plot is not wrong, can also be taken out alone to say their rtionship. Gu Jin has a third uncle in his heart, and he can no longer tolerate the touch of others. The camera pulls farther and farther away, and a pair of shadows embrace and sleep on the bed. "Card." Nangong Mo''s voice came, heard this sound, like the bell rings after ss, saved Gu Jin. Gu Jines out of Jian Yun''s arms for the first time, stabbing Jian Yun''s eyes at such a fast speed. Jian Yun arranges clothes slowly and gets up. He walks slowly to Nangong Mo''s body. "Director Nangong, I''m sorry. I changed the script. I analyzed the role. Since he has fallen in love with Rong bin, it is certain that he wants to possess her, but he does not want to be in such a situation. Rongbin offered himself to his family just for the sake of his family. With the emperor''s pride, what he wanted was not only Rong bin, but also her heart. So today, it''s not suitable to be forced. I changed the y without telling the director in advance. Please forgive me. " He also knows the character of Nangong mo. generally speaking, Nangong Mo dislikes other people''s changing scripts. This time Nangong Mo was not angry. He nodded, "I agree with you very much, which is why I didn''t stop just now. I am very satisfied that you have deepened the character''s love for the mistress It turned out that Nangong Mo rang shot ahead of time because he was afraid that Gu Jin would be so nervous that he set aside the time. I didn''t expect that they had a tacit understanding, which saved us a lot of time. "Everyone''s hard work. Today''s shooting is over. We can pack up and go home." Gu Jin is so tired that she just wants to take off her makeup and go back to bed early. She didn''t know that the actors would work so hard. After changing clothes, he walked out of the crew with his bag. Zhao Li was very happy all the way, "Miss, have you really not acted in a y? How do I think you are better than the big names? " "No "Just now that bed y was wonderful. Mr. Jane really performed well. His eyes were full of love for miss.I think he is a man, and I believe that this change will make others famous. " "Oh." Gu Jin is still immersed in thest scene. What Jian Yun said to Nangong Mo was a lie. The real reason was that he didn''t want to force himself. He saw that he had a heart knot and didn''t want to be touched by a man, even if he was acting. Jian Yun changed the opera temporarily, not for Rong bin, but for Su Jinxi. This kind of Jian Yun Gu Jin only felt more sorry, she and Jian Yun had already missed. A car stopped in front of her, "back to the hotel? I''ll see you off. " Gu Jin on his pair of light and cold eyes, such eyes belong to Jian Yun. "Thank you." Zhao Li saw that there was no assistant for Jian Yun in the car, and even the driver didn''t have it. She also knew how to leave. "Miss, this is your room card. It suddenly urred to me that I still have something to buy. Please go back to the hotel first." "Good." It has always been a virtue to see through without saying anything. Gu Jin is about to open the back door, "sit in front." Why do men like to ask her to take the co pilot so much, except for Si Li Ting''s car, she doesn''t like to sit in the front. In the car, Jian Yun is a little silent, has never spoken. Only the voice of the radio station reverberated in their ears. Gu Jin did not know why the rtionship between them became like this. Once upon a time, he was the God he secretly loved. Even if he looked at her more, his heart would beat faster. I still remember once having a dream about Jian Yun, which made her happy all day. Outside the window, there were so many cars and lights, and there were many pedestrians on the road, but she could not see a person''s face clearly. It''s very simr to her reminiscences, which make Gu Jinpo feel very general. After leaving school for two years, earth shaking changes have taken ce in them. She was no longer Su Jinxi, who had no idea, and he was no longer the proud and noble Jian Yun. Time has made a lot of changes in them, so that they have no shadow of the past. Instead of driving back to the hotel, the car drove to the seaside. Gu Jin then said, "where are you going to take me? Mr. Jane. " "Don''t call me the damned Mr. Jane." As soon as Jian Yun heard her so distant call, she was very angry. "What do you want to do, Jian Yun?" The car stopped at the seaside, and Jian Yun took a few bottles of wine from the trunk, "drink with me." "I''m sorry, I don''t have enough to drink. I have to go back." Gu Jin didn''t know what kind of calction he was going to make, so he turned around and left. "If you leave now, I won''t let you go next time. You should know we have more than one scene." "Jian Yun, when did you learn to threaten people?" Gu Jin looks at him coldly. "Miss Elena, don''t you pretend?" Jian Yun drew up a sneering smile. "No matter whether you put on or not, you always regard me as Su Jinxi from the beginning to the end." In any case, there is no one under Gu Jin''s disguise any more. Let''s see what Jian Yun is going to say. "It''s good that you know, Su Jinxi. I''ve known you for many years, and I know you when you''re ashes." Jian Yun opened the red wine with a bottle opener and said. Gu Jin had no choice but to hook the corner of his mouth, "force me to show up so I have a sense of achievement?" "It''s not a sense of achievement. It''s not like you. Mr. Jane. Anyway, you secretly fell in love with me." "Jian Yun Gu Jin saw that he directly talked about himself in the past, but his face was also a little bit uneasy. "Well, I don''t want to disturb you. Take it. I have a lot to say to you." Jian Yun handed her a bottle of red wine. Gu Jin looked at his red wine bottle in his hand, "big brother, this is not beer!" Chapter 268 The sea breeze blows Gu Jin''s wild hair. She holds a red wine bottle and sits on the beach with Jian Yun. Two people you a mouthful I a mouthful, hard to drink the red wine out of the beer''s heroic. "Jinxi, I want to tell you a story." "Say it." Jian Yun took off her suit coat and put it on her shoulder. Gu Jinggang wanted to refuse, and Jian Yun pressed her shoulder. "The sea breeze is very strong, my story is very long, if you have a cold, how to film?" Gu Jin is really cool. She owes Jian Yun an exnation. It is better to exin all the things clearly now than to have a cold shoulder with Jian Yun every day. When Jian Yun sees Gu Jin''s quiet listening, he begins to talk. "There is a child whose life has been unfortunate since childhood. Because from the very beginning of his birth, he wasbeled with abel that no one wanted to admit. Illegitimate son, which he will never change, his mother was greedy and had a rtionship with a married man. Originally wanted to take advantage of this child to marry into a wealthy family, who knows the other party did not marry her at all. The other party just yed with her at the beginning, and repeatedly stressed that she should kill the child. She only wanted to take the child as a bargaining chip to marry into the rich family, she secretly gave birth to the child. Where is so easy to marry, the rich grandfather strongly opposed, and finally she did not seed. Because no one was willing to marry her, even her family hated her practice and did not recognize her daughter. Under the attack of many parties, she transferred all her anger to the child. The child''s childhood almost did not see any rtives, very young he learned to look at people''s faces. Mother''s temper is very strange, a little dissatisfied with her children will yell at the light, heavy hands. The child is afraid of his mother, he tries to do everything, let the mother not so angry. From the beginning of primary school, his grades were No.1, and all the teachers liked him very much. As the child grew up, he began to understand his mother a little. He sympathized with her and hated her at the same time. He even hated the family who abandoned her. Over the years, the family had only one daughter, and as soon as the old man died, some men began to waver. He began to contact with his mother, who wanted to seize the opportunity to marry into a wealthy family. However, the child has slowly grown up, his heart is very resistant to the mother''s behavior, more disgusting man''s practice. From childhood to adulthood, the man did not do his father''s duty for a day. He would not recognize such scum. He studied harder and wanted to change the situation one day. His grades have always been excellent, he has been used to it, but gradually changed after he went to high school. There was a girl who always dered war on him after the report card was published, saying that she would defeat him next time. Because of the shadow of childhood, boys are not good atmunicating with others. They are cold to anyone. Indifference is the protective color of his disguise. At that time, he only thought that girl was very interesting, because her manifesto even made learning interesting. He worked harder so that he could see the girl''s annoyed expression after each exam result came out. Then she took a small fist and vowed to surpass him. At that time, her eyes were very bright. I don''t remember when he began to have a heart for her. When he passed the next ss, he would always look at her position. Most of the time, girls sit on the chair to read a book, sometimes because of a problem and frown, and sometimes quarrel with ssmates. He knows what colors girls like to wear and what time girls will pass through their sses Slowly that girl began to be the sunshine of his dark world, he gradually had the direction of struggle. Before the college entrance examination, he specially inquired about the school the girl wanted to apply for and went to the same university with her. He joined the student union just because she was there. He wanted to see her more. There have been many girls pursuing him all the time, but in his heart there is only that girl. But he knew that she was a high-ranking youngdy, far from his illegitimate son canpare. He did not choose to confess, he wanted to grow up to give her happiness through his own efforts. When he has a bright new identity, rather than an illegitimate child, he will make a good confession to her. Later, before his birthday, he found out that the girl was in love with him secretly, and nned to confess on his birthday. At that time, when he heard the news, he was so happy that he didn''t sleep all night. He felt that it was a treasure that had fallen into his hands. He is looking forward to his birthday every day. When ites to that day, a girl confesses earlier.He refused perfunctorily, waiting for her toe, but he waited all night, she did not confess. The boy wants to tell her what she thinks again and again, but what can he give her now? He can''t wait. Although he studied finance, he has no background and capital. He doesn''t know when he can have a future. After repeated requests from the star scouts, he turned to the entertainment industry. As long as the red, money faster than anything, then he finally had a decent identity to approach her. Wait, wait, he told himself in his heart. But the girl couldn''t afford to wait. There was a rich man around her. The boy is very anxious, he began to ask the girl out, want to tell her. The confession was interrupted and he was arranged to go deep into the mountains for closed training. The agent told him that as long as through training, he coulde out to receive endorsement activities and start to earn money. Not until the end of the training, he is waiting for a girl''s wedding. He didn''t know which link was wrong. Didn''t the girl like him? Why do you marry someone suddenly? He arrived at her wedding from the training base overnight. On that day, she was dressed in a gorgeous wedding dress and looked like a princess. And the boy can only stand in the corner, looking at her holding another man''s hand step by step to the end. That scene is how many times he had a dream, she is more beautiful than the dream of the bride, but the groom is not him. If she is really in love with that man, the boy still intends to wish her happiness. Such a wedding boy simply can not afford, that man really love her, eyes full of love for her. The wedding did not end. A news turned the wedding upside down. She escaped and learned that it was her death again. The boy was hit by the news one after another, and he changedpletely from that day on. He hated himself. If he confessed to her earlier, it would not have happened. She will be her girlfriend, she will only smile at herself, she will not die When she died, his heart died. It was not until he saw the girl again that his heart came alive. He wanted to ask the girl again whether she would give him another chance if the time could be reversed. Maybe he is not rich yet, but he can do everything for her, and he will not change in this life. " After Jian Yun finished, Gu Jin was in tears. She never knew that Jian Yun''s life experience would be like this. She did not know that day he refused others just to wait for himself, even if they had a chanceter, uncle had already appeared. It''s a mistake. It''s not for them. Jane Yun''s love makes her feel very heavy, but she still has to answer. "I''m sorry, Jian Yun. My heart has been given to another person for a long time. I can''t bear him in this life. We have missed each other in the end. If we want to me, it''s only because fate has not arrived. " Hearing her answer, the corner of Jian Yun''s mouth stirred up a helpless bitter smile: "can''t let him down, can you let me down?" "Jian Yun, I''m..." "Is that man Si Li Ting?" Gu Jin did not deny, "it is him, I promised him, no matter what happens, I will not let go of his hand." "But you are cousins." "No, I have no blood rtionship with him. I''m not the Su family at all. What''s more, what the man wants is just me, whether he is rted by blood, whether he is a cousin or not, he doesn''t care at all At the thought of Si Li Ting''s face, Gu Jin slowly gets up and returns the clothes to Jian Yun. "Jian Yun, I owe you an exnation all the time. Today I tell you without reservation. No matter who I am, I will be a Li Ting in this life. " Chapter 269 Getting such a reply, Jian Yun is not surprised at all. He feels Gu Jin''s stiff body when ying the bed drama. She would never have shivered like that if it wasn''t for her love for that person. Everyone thought it was acting. Only Jianyun knew that she was acting. "Sure enough It''s still uneptable. " A bitter smile spread from the corner of the mouth. "Jian Yun, there is really no way to force emotion." "Jinxi, can you tell me at least one thing, why him? I, as well as Tang Ming, like you very much. Why is he alone A mention of Si Li Ting Gu Jin chuckled, "maybe he can''tpare with Tang Ming, he can''tpare with you. To tell you the truth, at the beginning, I was afraid and disgusted with him. At that time, I was thinking how could there be such a disgusting person in this world? He was domineering and possessive. He threatened me all the time. At that time, I was afraid of him. " This is the first time Jian Yun heard Gu Jin mention her and Si Li Ting. "If you hate her so much, why do you like him?" "Because every time I get hurt, he''s the only one around me. You ask me why I like him among you. The biggest reason is that he is different from you. Although he has a lot of bad temper, but for me, he put his edges and corners. He came down from the clouds, and he began to be gentle and considerate. He knows all my hobbies, even better than myself. He takes good care of me. You say that I am a senior miss of the Su family. In fact, it is not like this. I was very unpopr in the Su family. I was as humble as dust. Even Tang Ming only used rtionship with me at the beginning. Only the third uncle is really good to me, no matter who I am, he put me in the palm of his hand. In the past, I didn''t have self-confidence, it was he who made me proud; he was the one who apanied me when I was most helpless; in fact, love should be graded. He loves me more than his life. When he thinks I''m dead, he can do that for me. At that time, I was thinking that I would marry this man in my life "But Jinxi, that man is far more resourceful than you think. If he is really so dedicated to you, how can there be so many YingYing and Yanyan over the past year?" Jian Yun did not tell Gu Jin why he was suddenly transferred to the mountains for training. Later, he identally learned that hispany is also apany under thepany of Li Ting. At that time, he knew why, that time should be Si Li Ting''s fierce pursuit of Su Jinxi. Jian Yun doesn''t say it just because it''s the grudge between him and Si Li Ting. He doesn''t need to take this to get something. "I admit that he is very resourceful, but I believe his means are only for me. Those warblers, yingying and Yanyan, were just ying games. He had never touched any woman except me. I firmly believe that if not, how could I like him? Jian Yun, maybe you want to tell me that Si Li Ting is not a good man. But I want to say, whether he''s good or bad, I''ve always believed him in my life! " Gu Jin has already said her words to death. Jian Yun sees the firmness in her eyebrows and eyes. He knows that once she decides what to do, it will never change. Just as she has worked hard for three years to surpass him, now she is more persistent in love. "We missed it after all." There is only one sentence left in the mouth. "Jian Yun, go back. If the third uncle knew that I had been alone with you for so long tonight, he would be very anxious." She joked. "Let''s go." Jian Yun drove away from the sea. And Gu Jin said so much, his heart settlement is to untie a part, the only regret, they are still impossible. Send her back to the hotel and "have an early rest." Two people will talk about the rtionship has be more natural, not as heavy as before the smoke. On the contrary, they are like an old friend. Even if they have known each other for a long time, it is not too much to say that they are old friends. "You too. See you tomorrow." Gu Jin''s heart is also much lighter. For a long time, she felt that she owed Jian Yun a statement, and today she finally paid off. "Good night." Jian Yun turns to leave. "Jian Yun, please keep my identity secret." "Good." "Good night." Gu Jin just closed the door. After a good wash, though the wine was not enough to make her drunk, she missed a man very much. Third uncle, Susu missed you so much. Sheunched a video chat, but this time the video was not connected and the other party turned off. Maybe he is talking about something very important. Although Gu Jin is a little disappointed, he will not think much about it.She recorded a small video and sent it to Si Li Ting''s wechat, hoping that he could know her missing. In a multinational aircraft, Si Li Ting looks at the clouds outside the ne, missing as deep as the Pacific Ocean. In order to see Gu Jin earlier, he returned home in advance to give Gu Jin a surprise. Susu, I''m back. Gu Jin didn''t y in the morning. He didn''t wake up until noon. "Miss, are you up? We''re going to the cast. " Zhao grain is very intimate remind way. Gu Jin yawned, "get up now, wait for me for a while." Gu Jin''s speed is very fast, there is no make-up on the face directly out. Zhao Li has also been with many young stars, and has never seen such a free and easy person. Female stars generally care about image, and they have to take make-up wherever they go. "Miss, your skin condition is so good that you don''t need to make up. I envy you so much." "What can I envy?" "You are beautiful and have temperament. The key is the talented actor. Don''t mention me. I''m sure other women envy you." "Sweet mouth." Gu Jin is in a good mood today, and he is in the mood to make fun of Zhao Li. By the time we got to the production team, we had already filmed two ys in the morning. When he met Jian Yun, he just finished shooting, and they said hello to each other in a friendly way. "Coming?" Jian Yun asked gently. "Well, juste here. How many more are there today?" "Three, one of them is with you. Have you memorized your lines? Do you want me to y with you? " Jian Yun''s attitude is much better than before, there is no more strange atmosphere like before. "It''s an honor for Mr. Jane to y with me in person." Jian Yun picked eyebrows, took the script and shot it toward Gu Jintou, "and called me Mr. Jian, looking for a fight." "OK, OK, I''m wrong. I''ll make up first ande to youter." The scene of the fight between the two fell in Zhou Li''s eyes, which made her feel unhappy. She suffered such a big loss in Gu Jin''s hand yesterday. This bitch, she must get back what she lost. Gu Jin put on her make-up and went to Jian Yun''s dressing room. Last night, Gu Jin felt that his acting skills were so good that it was hard to imagine what had happened to him in the past year or so, and that there would have been such a big change. She can learn a lot from ying with Jian Yun, just like when she was in high school. asionally, when she meets Jian Yun, she will ask him modestly for advice. She can solve her problems in several ways every time. He''s always had a good head, and he''s doing everything great. Even the handling of the script is also. He gives Gu Jin a detailed ount of the details. "Jian Yun, where did you go to open a small stove, so you can act?" "A master of the performing arts once taught me that you still have a long way to go. Go to make-up and the shooting will start soon." "Well, I''ll see youter." Gu Jin went back with the script, and Zhao could not help joking. "There seems to be some change in the rtionship between miss and Mr. Jane." "He is an elder." Gu Jin did not exin. Just returned to the dressing table, Zhou Li next to a scream. "Ring, my ring is missing." "What ring, Sister Li Er? Is it the one that the secretary gave you? " "That''s the one. I left it here when I changed my makeup before, and forgot to put it away." "Sister Li''er, can you put such important things around? It must have been stolen. It''s a ring worth 100 million! " Zhou Li''s face was flustered. "Call the police. Hurry to call the police. That''s what the secretary gave me. I can''t lose it." Her people have around to go up, Gu Jinmei head a wrinkle, this matter is afraid is not so simple. How could Zhou Li put the ring in such a ce? A touch of uneasiness rose in my heart. Chapter 270 The news of Zhou Li''s loss of the ring soon spread among the crew. When the ring was photographed, it was known to all. It''s a ring worth 100 million yuan. Although Nangong Mo is not satisfied, the filming progress is interrupted. Now such a big thing happened, Nangong Mo had toe by himself. "Miss Zhou, did you really lose your ring?" He looked at Zhou Li suspiciously and felt that this woman was not so simple. Zhou Li''s face with a panic color, "really, before the makeup I took it down and put it here, just came back and disappeared!" She is an actress, and the anxious expression on her face is likely to be deliberately disguised. Obviously, Nangong Mo didn''t eat her suit. "Since the ring is so expensive, do you put it on the dressing table so casually?" "Director, I was in a hurry to film, so I forgot." Nangong Mo frowned, "when did the ring disappear? Who are the people in the room?" The dressing room is connected to the dressing room, so there is no camera in it. The ring is such a small thing. If it was taken away, it would have been sold. Hua Qing did not say a word, the actresses have never been calm. After all, she is also a veteran. This time, something is strange. Maybe Hua Qing takes a look at Gu Jin. Although he and Zhou Li have some small festivals, they are far behind Gu Jin. This time, it is very likely that the incident was directed at the woman. After all, he and Zhou Li have been acting together in the morning. From this point out of their own suspicion, and that woman is a big suspect. Since Gu Jin joined the group, Hua Qing did not face her. She has been observing whether Gu Jin was su Jinxi in the past. To now do not know her origin, Hua Qing suffered two losses in her hands, now she has be very cautious. If someone can help her get rid of this woman, she will certainly be happy, even if she can''t get rid of herself, there will be no loss. Hua Qing made up her mind early in the morning to stand by. Zhou Li continued: "we shot a scene, that is, 12:30. Now it''s more than two o''clock. People in and out of this period are suspected." Nangong Mo looked around, "who has been here in this time? Is there any evidence? " First of all, the make-up artists began to testify to each other, "we are making up Miss Elena this time. It was almost 1:30 when we finished, because we had not eaten lunch, so I went out to dinner with the hair dresser and just came back. "The makeup artist on the side also said," yes, we can testify to each other. " Meng Ling arrogant opening: "I have been in the studio, midway did note back, the studio staff can give me testimony." Blue moon also quickly exined: "me too, until just came back with you." Zhou Li asked the makeup artist, "is there anyone in the dressing room just after you left?" "Miss Elena was there when we left, and we don''t know when she left." When the makeup artist finished, everyone''s eyes focused on Gu Jin''s body. Gu Jin did not move in the chair. It seems that someone has specially arranged this bureau for her. If she''s right, the ring must be somewhere on her dresser. Others have witnesses, but Zhao Li sent her to the crew and left. "I took the script and went to find Jian Yun for the y. Until just came back, Jian Yun could testify to me." Jian Yun can only prove that she is not present during this period of time, but can not prove what happened when she was in the dressing room. If Zhou Li really has the intention ofyout, even if she said so, it is useless, Gu Jin is very clear about this. Nangong Mo see things involved in Gu Jin, also began to attach importance to this matter. Anyone here is likely to steal a ring with sky high price. How valuable is a 100 million ring. But he knew that the Lord in front of him was impossible, not to mention 100 million. Even if it was 10 billion people, it was just lifting their eyelids. He believed that Gu Jin could not do it, and others might not believe it. Gu Jii''s crew had specially taken care of him before, and Nangong Mo did not dare to disclose her identity. If you don''t say so, it''s for Gu Jin. If the matter is settled down, let alone whether it has an impact on the film, Gu Jin will be sued. The bigger the trouble, it''s not good for her. If it''s passed back to the family, it won''t give those who have the heart a chance. "Come here," said Yun Nangong Mo also began to be a little anxious, he also saw some names. It is obvious that someone is trying to nt a bribe. Even if he and Gu Jin know this well, what''s the use of this. There''s no camera in the dressing room, and no one knows what''s going on inside. Even if it was done by Zhou Li herself, is there any evidence?Now the only way is to help Gu Jin clear the charges, let her not be involved in it. "Director, I''m here." When Jian Yun heard this, she rushed to her for the first time. Gu Jin looked at Jian Yun and said, "Jian Yun, have I been ying with you all the time?" Seeing everyone''s dignified expression, Jian Yun also understood something in her heart. Besides, Gu Jin has always been with him, and he has nothing to hide. "Yes, Miss Elena stayed with me until just now. I can testify for her." The expression on Zhou Li''s face did not change. "Can miss Elena tell me what you did when you were alone in the dressing room?" Can''t help but fire at her head? Gu Jin is not flustered. She is the only one sitting in the audience. Her head was lined with one hand, and her fingers were gently tapping on the back of the chair. The dignified expression of everyone in the room formed a strong contrast. In particr, she had been wearing pce clothes, her expression was indifferent, and her body was invisible and cold. She looked like ady. "Oh, Miss Zhou means to suspect me of stealing your ring?" Listening to the sound of light clouds and breeze, there is invisible pressure in it. Zhou Li did not expect that she could be so calm and rational under such circumstances. This woman is not a simple character. "Elena, I don''t mean that, but you''re thest one to leave the dressing room. You''re a little more suspicious than the rest." "After they left, I only stayed in the dressing room for at most a minute." "Is there anyone else in this minute?" "No Gu Jin tells the truth. "If there is no one to prove it, it will trouble Elena to be aggrieved. Meng Ling, go and see if my ring is on her body." Zhou Li is anxious to find the stolen goods and convict him. Gu Jin''s eyes are slightly narrowed. "Dare you Meng Ling, who was about to start, was frightened by her coldness, and her eyes showed a strong warning. Nangong Mo also said: "who gives you the courage to search people without permission?" "Director, I can''t help it. The ring is very important to me. Let''s not talk about the price, but the meaning of the ring itself. It''s the wedding ring that the secretary gave me, and I can''t lose it. " As soon as he heard these words, Gu Jin couldn''t helpughing. No wonder Zhou Li is going to have stic surgery and bone cutting. His face must be bigger than before. He can even say this kind of words. "What are youughing at! What''s so funny Zhou Li was puzzled by the smiling eyes of Shanggu Jin. When Meng Ling takes out her ring, she can be convicted. She was shocked by the calmness on Gu Jin''s face. She wouldugh when she was dying. "I''m justughing at Miss Zhou''s stupidity. Miss Zhou, I''d like to advise you to stop everything now and I can let bygones be bygones. If you continue, you will only be injured. Don''t cry then... " Zhou Li was so excited by her words that she gave Meng Ling a wink. Meng Ling seized Gu Jin''s handbag. "Miss Elena, if you didn''t have a guilty conscience, I''ll open this handbag to prove your innocence." People around also see a little clue, that Meng Ling did not move, but moved that handbag, obviously knew that there was something in it. Everyone pinched a sweat for Gu Jin. There was really a ring in it, even if she didn''t steal it! Looking at Gu Jin again, the people on the side are all crazy. She can still sit there with a posture of watching a y, as if it is not her handbag. Chapter 271 Zhou Li does not believe that Gu Jin Hui is really not nervous, even a fool can feel something wrong. Tens of thousands of dors for theft will be sentenced for several years, let alone hundreds of millions of things. Once the crime of theft is confirmed, let alone a small Nangong Mo, the heavenly king Laozi can''t save her. Zhou Li''s eyes were fixed on Gu Jin, but a little nervous and frightened expression on Gu Jin''s face could well please her. However, from the beginning to the end, Gu Jin did not have a bit of fear on his face. At this moment, even director Nangong was nervous. Is she really not worried at all? No way. This woman must have pretended on purpose. Gu Jin''s indifferent attitudepletely annoyed Zhou Li, and Zhou Li directly ordered Meng Ling. "Open." "Stop it!" Nangong Mo is anxious to open his mouth, but he doesn''t know what happened to thisdy. Even if she didn''t steal it, she is now in full view. As long as you open the bag with that ring, no matter whether Gu Jin has stolen it or not, he can''t get rid of the crime. Zhou Li looked at Nangong Mo, "director, what can I do for you?" Nangong ink is protecting Gu Jin after all, which is Gu Jin''s downfall. "They''re all from the same crew. No matter whether there''s a ring in the bag, it''s disrespectful and hurtful to Elena just to open this bag." "Director, I have no way, after all, the ring is only a little bit, if it is really in it?" Nangong Mo''s eyes shed a cold, had known that Zhou Li was so troublesome, he would not let her y female No. 2. "Miss Zhou, as the director of this film, from my point of view, I don''t want to make this a big deal. If Miss Zhou has any requirements, this director can satisfy you. " Nangong ink retreated a step. Even if it was a dumb blunder, in order to protect Gu Jin, he had to do so. Nangong Mo''s love for Gu Jin''s maintenance is beyond expression. The other people in the room are not new people. It''s clear to all that there''s a 90 percent chance that the ring will be in that bag. It doesn''t matter whether Gu Jin stole it or not. What matters is that once Zhou Li pursues her, it''s over. Nangong ink just know this will give way. Jian Yun''s eyes to Zhou Li are also full of coldness. But in this case, he was unable to help. He was afraid that his speech would irritate Zhou Li. He did not dare to be impulsive. Nangong Mo''s meaning is very clear, as long as Zhou Li doesn''t open the handbag, it can meet her requirements. Zhou Li obviously didn''t think Nangong Mo could do this in order to protect that woman. Thinking about the flowers that others sent before, and Nangong Mo''s efforts to maintain. What is this woman capable of having all this? The heart is envious and jealous. She weighed the pros and cons in her heart, and was able to make Nangong Mo agree that it was only good for her and not bad for her. "Since director Nangong has opened his mouth, I can''t help but give face. I have three requirements." Zhou Li is a smart woman. She seizes the opportunity and she will never let it go. Nangong Mo''s heart is about to bleed, and no woman has ever dared to coerce him. This woman has no idea of death. In my mind, Gu''s walking stick was in the air, and his anger disappeared. The old man finally found the little granddaughter. He didn''t want it. Gu Jin absolutely can''t be a little aggrieved, otherwise he can''t pay the difference to his family. Zhou Li is not afraid to ask for money and status. Nangong Mo is angry just don''t want to let Zhou Li lead the nose, and there is no way. "Say it." Nangong Mo gnaws his teeth. Zhou Li said directly, "I like the role of the heroine when I read the script before. Just a few scenes just happened to be filmed. It won''t be too hard to shoot again. Miss Elena and I didn''t seem to make a good match, so my first request was to let Elena leave the cast and let me be the heroine. " Rao is Nangong Mo was ready at the beginning, but he didn''t expect Zhou Li to be so shameless! "You want me to change?" Nangong ink cold road. "Yes." The make-up artists around were so scared that they didn''t move. This Miss Zhou was really fierce. She dared to ask the director to change people directly. Jian Yun couldn''t help saying, "Zhou Li, don''t go too far!" "Too much? I don''t go too far. Anyway, I''ve already called the police, and soon the police wille. If there is any stolen goods in it, Miss Elena will have to exin it to the judge. " Nangong Mo clenched his hands and his face was as cold as ice, "Zhou Li, do you know who she is? How dare you... " When Nangong Mo was ready to tell Gu Jin''s identity, Gu Jin said something to stop Nangong Mo, "Nangong." Everyone''s curiosity has been suspended. Does this miss Elena have a great future?Otherwise, why did director Nangong defend her in the crew. Half of what he said was choked in his throat, and everyone wanted to pick up Nangong Mo''s mouth and let him speakpletely. Jian Yun and Gu Jin talked a lotst night, but most of them talked about things before Su Jinxi pretended to be dead. What happened to her in more than a year? She said that she was not the Su family, so who was she? Jian Yun looked at the man on the chair. The man was wearing a pce dress and his eyes were drooping. He could not see the look in her eyes. If it was sujinxi before, it would have faded. Nangong Mo is eager to talk but stops. Since Gu Jin doesn''t let him say it, there is also her reason. "Well, I promise you." Nangong Mo was forced to have no way. Now as long as we can save Gu Jin, as for Zhou Li''s future, we can slowly clean up. Anyway, someone doesn''t have money, so she can''t have this role. When Zhou Liyi heard that he would agree, he immediately showed a happy look in his eyes. This result seems to be good, oneself got the benefit, also can hit her sessfully. When the timees, there will be another wave of free hype. As for her, a neer has been fired by director Nangong, and those media will certainly y a good association. "Why promise her? I''m sure miss Elena won''t do that. She''ll open the bag. " Okra couldn''t bear it any more. This man obviously wanted to take advantage of the fire. Nangong Mo red at her, "shut up." If Gu Jin had the upper hand, Nangong Mo agreed to the conditions of Zhou Li? This stupid woman has a simple mind and has no idea of Zhou Li''s sinister intentions. Nine times out of ten, there was a ring in it, and she would be so fearless. Gu Jin would be in trouble if he really showed his appearance. This time, they broke his teeth and had to swallow in his mouth. Okra continued: "Miss Zhou has been looking for Miss Elena ever since she joined the cast. Elena is magnanimous. She has never bothered with her, but she is pushing her every inch to frame Miss Elena. It''s best to call the police. Let the police find out who is the bad guy! " Gu Jin just raised his head a little and looked at the one muscle in front of him to the woman who said love to him. Everyone in the room knew what was going on, and she was the only one who dared to tell the truth. It''s a good thing to be warm-blooded, but it''s stupid. It''s very simr to my former self. Nangong Mo looked at her coldly, "shut up, there''s no ce for you to talk!" Okra also want to say something, a pair of on the south pce ink that pair of cold eyes, want to say words had to swallow down. Gu Jin got up slowly. "Nangong, I think okra is right. Since Miss Zhou wants to open it, it''s OK." People don''t know the origin of the ring, isn''t she? If Zhou Li didn''t involve herself, she took the ring. Si Li Ting knew that even if she would be unhappy in the future, he would also read her saving grace and have some consideration. The ring was stained with Zhou Li''s hand, and he would not give it to himself, but once it involved him. Gu Jin is very clear about what he means to Si Li Ting. The bigger the incident is, the more miserable it will be for Zhou Li. She has gone farther and farther on the way to death. Why does Gu Jin disturb her? When Nangong Mo heard her say so, his face turned white. He walked to Gu Jin. "My little ancestor, this is not a joke. If you like acting, I''ll write you some more books. We''ll shoot whatever you like. We''ll listen to Zhou Li''s first today. Can we stop acting? " As soon as Nangong Mo''s words came out, everyone was stunned. Some even took out their ears. Didn''t you hear me wrong? The well-known director Nangong should call a girl a little ancestor. His script is hard to find. He even casually wrote a few books for this little ancestor, so ttering words made everyone can''t believe what they heard. The woman who was picked up by Nangong Gaogao just smiles. She is wearing ancient clothes. This smile amazes everyone. Goblin! Zhou Li scolded in the heart, no wonder she would seduce men. Zhou Li was infuriated by Gu Jin''s arrogance, "since Miss Elena is not afraid, I immediately let people open it." "Don''t open it. I''ll promise you anything." Gu Jin didn''t look at him. Instead, he stepped forward to Zhou Li and said, "Nangong, this is my business. Don''t bother you to intervene." "Little ancestor, don''t be stubborn. If something happens to you, how can I deal with..." "Miss Zhou, you can open it up if you want, but I''m a nder in front of you, but you''re ready to bear the consequences?" Such an arrogant expression fell in Zhou Li''s eyes, and Zhou Li almost drove her crazy."It''s you, Meng Ling. What are you waiting for? Open it." "Yes, Sister Li." Meng Ling opened her handbag and poured the contents on the table. A bright ring rolled out, Zhou Li with a proud smile. "Miss Elena, if you didn''t steal it, how would you exin the ring in your handbag? Does the ring have legs? " Gu Jin was about to say something when he heard the roar of the helicopter propeller. Chapter 272 Fangcheng is surrounded by mountains and rivers. Not only is the town full of antique vor, but also the scenery in the famous film and television base is ancient. Generally, the troupes whoe here are not only shooting ancient costume dramas, but also Xianxia dramas. Modern dramas can only be shot in other film and television bases. So it''s a strange thing to see a helicopter here. As the helicopter approached, the sound of the propeller became more deafening and ufortable. Gu Jin frowned and was noisy. Zhou Li''s mood was not affected by the noise of the helicopter. Now she doesn''t want any future. All she wanted was to get rid of the ugly woman and send her to prison. "Elena, you were the only one left in this room, and now you have this ring in your handbag. What else can you say?" Gu Jin eyebrows slightly pick, "Miss Zhou tried to set up this bureau, what else can I say?" "So you''re admitting to stealing rings?" Zhou Li asked with pride. Gu Jin gently smile: "that is what you said, I did not say." Before the material evidence did note out, she can still die, duck''s mouth is hard, now the ring appears, so many pairs of eyes look at, when can she still install? "Elena, you think you can hide it by pretending to be a liar. After a while, the police wille and see how you can argue." Others in the room began to whisper, "did Elena really steal the ring? But I don''t think she''s a ring stealer "Where can we see that? This society is soplicated that people know their faces but not their hearts. " "Why can''t you see how much director Nangong likes her? Previously, I heard from people in the circle that many people asked director Nangong to write a book, but others refused. What was his attitude towards Elena just now? Even if 100 million is a sky high price, the director may not be unable to take out the money. " "You don''t understand. It doesn''t matter who took the ring. What matters is that Miss Zhou seized the opportunity." Everyone sighed for Gu Jin. In terms of the poprity of the crew, it was obvious that Gu Jin was more popr. Although she is cold and indifferent, she is not high minded and low handed, she is just a few words, and will not disrespect people. And Zhou Li is full of big card, a little bit bad, light scold a few, heavy kick you two feet. As if everyone was her servant girl, the hairdresser who made her hair was careful, for fear of hurting her. It''s clear to everyone that Elena is finished. When everyone was in a standoff, Zhou Li was aggressive, "Elena, maybe you don''t know ourws in foreign countries. Let me remind you that, ording to the criminalw of our country, whoever steals arge amount of money or has other especially serious circumstances shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not less than 10 years or life imprisonment. How long do you say a hundred million judges will sentence you? I''m afraid you''ll be sitting on the bottom of the prison. " At the thought of that picture, Zhou Li was in a good mood. When this scandal broke out, let alone how the media would report it. She will be punished byw, she will not get up all her life! Let her be wild, let her be proud! Just as Zhou Li was ted and ready to sentence Gu Jin to death, a low and cold male voice sounded. "What crime has shemitted to stay in prison?" Zhou Li did not want to reply: "she stole my ring..." Before he finished speaking, Zhou Li felt that his voice was familiar. Not only she, but also Gu Jin''s body trembled slightly without trace. Third uncle is back! I thought I was offst night. At that time, I thought he was in a meeting and it was not convenient to answer the phone. Was he already on the ne? It was said that there were still two days before the man suddenly came back. If there were no outsiders, Gu Jin would have rushed to Si Li Ting, and now there are other people present, Gu Jin has to endure. People looked at the source of the sound, and a tall figure came into the eyes. Si Li Ting''s dark purple suit outlines his perfect golden figure proportion, golden hair, blue eyes and delicate facial features. There was a strong chill in his body, and the ce he passed was filled with cold. His long legs are walking slowly, and there is no special gesture. The direction of his walking is automatically scattered to both sides. This man is born with noble spirit, and his frown is frightening. Si Li Ting had two days toe back. He talked to Gu Jin yesterday. He couldn''t bear it for so long. It''s his limit that he didn''t see a little woman for a few days. After talking about thest contract, he gave the finishing work to the assistant. With a tired straight home, know Gu Jin in the film and television base filming, he specially let people prepare a helicopter. The mood of seeing each other made him not want to wait for a moment. He wanted to plug in his wings and fly directly to Gu Jin.All the way, the servants came to see the performance of the little woman. Who knows what the staff are talking about rings when they arrive at the production team. Habitually worried about whether it would be rted to a little woman, he went directly to the dressing room. Just entered the door to hear Zhou Li''s voice, Si Li Ting at the moment did not know what happened. But someone bullied his little woman, that is to die! He came to Gu Jin with the cold spirit on his face. Zhou Li was shaking with fear when he saw Si Li Ting appear. She didn''t know why this man was here, and at this time. On the day of the opening ceremony, she deliberately wore a ring to test the water. If Si Li Ting saw it, she would certainly investigate. If he didn''t investigate, it would prove that he didn''t care about it. Zhou Li spent that day in fear. After waiting for a day without waiting for Si Li Ting to question him, Zhou Li was more presumptuous and arrogant, and even said that it was a proposal ring. How did she know that Si Li Ting was very busy in foreign countries these days. He just wanted to finish his work ande back to Gu Jin. He didn''t have time to pay attention to others. Si Li Ting''s early return is a good thing for Gu Jin. She nced at Zhou Li and found that Zhou Li was scared to death. Zhou Li murmured and whispered: "little secretary..." We originally thought that Si Li Ting came over and Zhou Li would be more arrogant. But now how do you look like a little mouse seeing a cat? Si Li Ting stopped by Gu Jin and asked in a cold voice, "what happened?" Gu Jin light mouth: "Secretary little, I think this matter or you ask Miss Zhou better." Gu Jin just finished, Si Li Ting''s eyebrows were more unhappy, Gu Jin felt that the chill around him became colder. Si Li Ting is very dissatisfied with her calling himself Secretary Shao. A cold eye toward Zhou Li to see, "you say." Zhou Li was frightened by his almost quick looking eyes. She knew that Si Li Ting was not patient, and she didn''t dare to dy for too long. She quickly replied: "Si Shao, I lost a ring, which was just found in Elena''s handbag. Everyone in the room had alibi, but she was alone in the dressing room. I think she took my ring She answered cleverly, deliberately avoiding the origin of the ring. "You said she would move your ring?" Even if I don''t know what ring it is, Si Li Ting sneers at this saying. Not to mention that he is now the boss of G group, Su Jinxi was not interested in material things in the past. At the sight of Si Li Ting''s sarcastic face, Zhou Li''s heart was even worse. Gu Jin added: "it''s the engagement ring that the secretary gave Miss Zhou. Miss Zhou said it''s of great significance." Gu Jin poured oil on the fire. Since someone wanted to sing, she would naturally add fire. Ring? Si Li Ting suddenly thought of one thing. He lost his proposal ring for Gu Jin that night at the auction. At that time, he thought that he had lost it. Afterwards, he sent for someone to look for it and did not find it. Was it found by Zhou Li? Si Li Ting''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked in a deep voice: "where is the ring?" Meng Ling handed over the ring in a hurry, with an expression of asking for credit. "Si Shao, this is the engagement ring you gave to Sister Li Er. Some people are envious of taking advantage of sister Li''er to make a film and steal it and hide it in her handbag. Fortunately, we found it out, otherwise... " Her words have not finished, but see Si Li Ting''s expression more and more cold. Her eyes were so cold that she could not go on. Chapter 273 Meng Ling said more exaggeration, originally Zhou Li was talking about a proposal ring, but now she turned into an engagement ring. When Si Li Ting sees the missing ring, he will know what happened when he thinks about the conversation of several people. At the thought that it was Gu Jin''s proposal ring, which he had painstakingly taken, but was touched by that woman. It can be said that his mood was so angry that he walked towards Zhou Li. Zhou lichai looked at him and was awed by the cold in his eyes, and she fell back again and again. Si Li Ting''s blue pupil is like a rough sea. He is a boat on the sea, and will be broken by the sea. "Zhou Li, why is the ring here?" Si Li Ting''s words shocked everyone. Didn''t Zhou Li say that he gave the ring? How could he ask such a question. "Si, Si Shao, listen to my exnation..." Zhou Li was shocked by the chill of Si Li Ting''s whole body. Si Li Ting stood in front of her, and the strong air field on her body made the people around her breathless. Not to mention Zhou Li, she almost knelt down for him at the moment. "Where are you from?" Si Li Ting asked coldly. At that moment, Zhou Li came up with thousands of statements in his mind, which eventually turned into one sentence. "I picked it up on the grass when I sent you to the hospital. General manager, I, I didn''t mean to hide it from you, i She can only tell the truth, Si Li Ting''s temper has always been bad, to deal with her is like squeezing an ant to death. "Picked it up? Oh, how can I remember Miss Zhou''s saying in front of the media that this was worn by Si Shao himself, and by the way, it was a proposal ring. " Gu Jin has advised repeatedly before that if she stops, she can let bygones be bygones. However, someone is not good, just want to provoke themselves, this is the time for her to cry. Si Li Ting heard the anger in Gu Jin''s words and thought that Gu Jin asked him about the ring that day. It turned out that this woman was talking nonsense in front of the media, but the girl didn''t tell him. But these days, he has been in the United States day and night upside down, every day busy, there is no time to read those reports. The anger in Si Li Ting''s heart is even worse, "Zhou Li, you are looking for death." Although the anger in his body was furious, he wanted to tear the woman into pieces. But he is a man, not to beat a woman''s share, he has many ways to torture this ungrateful woman. Zhou Li also knew that he was really angry, and quickly begged for mercy: "Si Shao, I was temporarily possessed. I really didn''t mean to. Please forgive me!" Si Li Ting sneered, "you moved things that shouldn''t be moved, and people who shouldn''t have moved, but also want me to forgive you? Zhou Li, aren''t you so fond of ndering others for stealing? Why don''t you give it back as it is? " When Zhou Li heard this, did he say he had stolen his ring? Before that, she was still giving Gu Jin Keke a long sentence, but she didn''t expect retribution toe so quickly. Zhou Li quickly knelt down and grabbed Si Li Ting''s trouser legs and begged for mercy. "Si Shao, please don''t treat me like that. I''m infatuated with you..." Gu Jin''s cold eyes swept her hands that touched Si Li Ting''s trouser legs, and the coldness in her eyes deepened. "Miss Zhou, I have long been concerned that you should stop early, but Miss Zhou didn''t listen to me." Si Li Ting feels the chill from Gu Jin''s body. He takes his leg out of Zhou Li''s hand and walks to Gu Jin. "Elena, she''s pissed you off. What can I do with you?" Si Li Ting gives all the rights to Gu Jin. Gu Jin looks at Zhou Li''s face with tears and makeup. Elegant thin lips slowly spit out a few words: "an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth." At this time, the police also arrived, "who reported the case?" Zhou Li has already cried to tears on the ground at the moment. She is lifting a stone to hit her own foot, which has the face to say that she reported the case. Si Li Ting saidzily: "she stole my ring." "No, no, no, I picked up the ring. I didn''t steal it." Zhou Li shook his head wildly. That night, Si Li Ting took the ring at a high price. Everyone can testify that he was the owner of the ring. But now it is inexplicable to Zhou Li. Who can testify to it? "Picked it up? I lost so many days, why didn''t you give it back to me? " Si Li Ting was indifferent. Fortunately, she came in time. If she waster, the little woman would be framed and arrested. Zhou Li was speechless. She kept saying that it was sent by Si Li Ting, and there was no one to testify at all. No matter what the truth was at that time, once the master Si Li Ting spoke, she would not even have a chance to exin, "Si Shao, I beg you to let me go. I really picked up the ring." Even if this woman has already cried to tears in front of him, but Si Li Ting has no pity at all.In his eyes, this woman just wanted to hurt Gu Jin''s people, after Gu Jin''s feigned death more than a year ago. He can''t bear anyone to hurt Gu Jin, even if he knows what kind of punishment the woman in front of him will be subjected to. Si Li Ting will not have a little pity, if he did note, then the person in this situation is Gu Jin. "Zhou Li, I should pay some price for soiling my things." This ring is what he photographed for Gu Jin, no matter how Zhou Li got it. Since she put it on and announced to the media that she had given it to the media, the ring was already dirty and he could not give it to Gu Jin again. The ring had a very good moral, so it was used as a proposal ring by him. At the thought that Gu Jin saw Zhou Li wearing a ring and talking nonsense in front of the media at that time, she just understated and asked why. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t scold herself. Should she say that she grew up too fast or she trusted herself too much. Think of before their own and rice if the scene, make the little woman so angry. Si Li Ting selfishness also some miss that angry little thing in his arms. Thinking of Gu Jin, his brow just slightly rxed and unfolded a little, and the corner of his mouth slowly drew up a smile. Zhou Li sees to beg Si Li Ting to be useless, he said he soiled the ring. as like as two peas, he was the same as his ex girlfriend. She knelt on the ground and pulled Gu Jin''s dress. "Miss Elena, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have wronged you. Would you please tell me how much you feel and let me go?" Gu Jin slowly leans over and raises Zhou Li''s chin. Both of them are still wearing pce clothes, which is like a y before the ending of the script. "Miss Zhou, you said you were familiar with the script. Unfortunately, you didn''t see a word in the script. Do you think you''re like a character in a y? He tried to hurt me repeatedly and ended up with the same fate as the characters in the y. Life is like a y and a y is like a life. I''ve repeatedly advised you to stop. Since you don''t want to listen, let thew teach you well. By the way, how many years have you said before? It seems to have said that we should put the prison bottom through? " Gu Jin Liang Bo''s words spread to Zhou Li''s ears. Zhou Li hated to gnash his teeth, but he was helpless! "Director Nangong, please help me. I''m the number two girl in this y. If I leave, your progress will be dyed." Nangong Mo had umted a lot of fire when she threatened her. Who let this woman not know how to do it. "Don''t worry, Miss Zhou. I said that toads with three legs are hard to find. Actors with two legs are everywhere." "Director Nangong, it''s very difficult for you to find actors again. Please help me." Nangong Mo coldly hummed, "Zhou Li, it seems that you still don''t know your position. Do you think I really have to do this movie for you? Come here, little coal ball. " Okra came up in a daze, blinking under the ck frame sses. Before Nangong Mo told her to shut up, she did not dare to speak again, so she had to ask Nangong Mo with her eyes. Nangong Mo announced word by word: "from today on, she is the No.2 girl in the y. Miss Zhou, you can rest assured that we will be better without you." Gu Jin is speechless to Nangong Mo, which is too hurtful, but She likes it. She loosened Zhou Li''s chin and said with a smile, "Miss Zhou, I have said for a long time that a pheasant is just a pheasant. Don''t think that if a dove upies a magpie''s nest, it will fly to the branch and be a Phoenix. Don''t touch anything that is not your own, otherwise You can''t even be a pheasant. Look, am I right? " Chapter 274 Zhou Liyi heard that Nangong Mo was going to give okra the identity of the female number two. Suddenly, the whole person seemed to be crazy. "You give her number two? She''s a little assistant, too? " "She deserves more than you, you woman with a heart like a snake and a scorpion! The mind is dirty. " Nangong Mo doesn''t like such a woman most. It''s not a bad thing for women to have their own devices. They can at least protect themselves from being hurt, but if they are used to harm others, it''s hard to say. The police are also confused, looking at the scene of these big men for a time do not know how to deal with. "That Who reported the case? " Look at the scene of these people''s aura, the police do not dare to approach, for fear of offending the big man will die. Nangong Mo directly pointed to Zhou Li, "she stole the ring of Si Shao, one hundred million, which is the stolen goods." As soon as they heard that one hundred million yuan, the police dare not despise it. This is a big case. "Miss, pleasee with us." Zhou Li''s face was full of tears, mixed with the powder on his face was even more ugly. "Mr. policeman, I didn''t steal the ring. I picked it up. I didn''t steal it..." "No matter whether it is stolen or not, pleasee back to the police station with us. Mr. Si, please go to the police station with us to make a record." The police do not know the specific situation, so they have to take the party back first. At present, no one dares to offend. Si Li Ting came back in a hurry not just to see Gu Jin, who knew that he would go to the police station. However, it was also for Gu Jin that he suppressed his anger. The police took Zhou Li away, during which he also heard his unwilling wail. "It''s not me. I really didn''t steal it. I beg you to let me go." "Shut up, annoyed." Si Li Ting is tired to death. Zhou Li was taken away, and the crew were also confused. Who knew that such a thing would suddenly happen. Nangong Mo seriously said to okra: "you go to clean up, from now on, you are the second girl in this y." Okra originally thought it was Nangong Mo who was talking and ying. Unexpectedly, he was serious, "director Nangong, you, are you really saying that?" "I need to cheat you a little assistant." "But I can''t act at all, director. I''m afraid." "What are you afraid of when I''m here?" Nangong Mo Leng hum, "she also can''t act." "But I I I didn''t learn to perform. " Okra bowed her head and said sorry. Gu Jin is very fond of this simple little girl. Before all the people dare not speak, she stood up to speak to herself. The first time I saw her, Gu Jin seemed to see her former self, but it was a pity that her own simplicity had long been erased. "Don''t worry. Since the director has his reason to say so, you don''t have to worry." Gu Jinforts the way. "Let her fix the make-up and show it to me." Nangong Mo ordered. "Yes." "Other people''s ys are temporarily suspended. Please go back to the hotel and have a rest. I''ll ask the assistant to inform you of the shooting time." "Good director." Fortunately, Nangong Mo only shot a few scenes, and it''s not toote to change people. Gu Jin picks up her bag. Meng Ling has been standing by for a long time. Zhou Li is arrested. Is she the next one? She put the ring in Gu Jin''s handbag. When Gu Jin passed by her side, she felt a chill. Gu Jin took care of the things in the bag and left without saying a word from the beginning to the end. Until she left, everyone looked at her back and sighed. What was the origin of this woman? What is Nangong Mo prepared to say when he is in a hurry? After this incident, we are more certain that this person is not something they can afford. Zhou Li was arrested, everyone was very happy, "tut Tut, it was a stolen ring, but she was lucky enough to say that the secretary gave her less." "It''s shameless. It''s clear that the secretary is interested in Miss Elena by sending flowers to her." "That''s right. He''s really big faced." "It''s really ugly. I identally touched her that day, and she almost finished scolding my ancestors for 18 generations. It''s not retribution." "Shut up, you all shut up. You have no right to scold sister Li''er. When shees back, you must tear your mouth." Meng Ling couldn''t get used to those people''s attacks, so she quickly said good things to Zhou Li. Before that, she was a crab walking horizontally in the crew, and everyone was watching Zhou Li''s face. Zhou Li himself has no background, and frankly speaking, we are afraid of the Si Li Ting behind her. Just now Si Li Ting''s reaction has exined everything. He has nothing to do with Zhou Li. The ring is not given to Zhou Li by him at all. Not to mention Meng Ling, even Zhou Li in the crew will be a street mouse.There was a breath of anger in everyone''s heart, but now it can be regarded as a vent. "She came back? Hehe, if she steals 100 million things, we''ll be cruel to her. Even if shees out, you think she can still be an actress? " "Assistant, in the entertainment industry, the most important thing is a fool like your master. He thinks he is right, and now it''s toote to cry." "You You bastards, I won''t let you go. " Meng Ling ran out crying. As soon as Zhou Li left, she lost her backbone. There was only one thing in her mind. It was over! The sky fell. Gu Jin back to the hotel, wash away tired, Si Li Ting back, good. "Dudu..." There was a knock on the door. Did unclee back? Gu Jin walked to the door for the first time. When he opened the door, he saw that it was Jian Yun. "Can I talk to you?" Jian Yun changed back to her former dress, with only a white shirt and a pair of simple Capris underneath. He stood at the door, eyes light, less to return to see the first shy. "Come in." Gu Jin Gang had just finished his bath. He was wrapped in a bathrobe and his curly hair fell down at will. A bottle of red wine was opened on the tea table on the balcony, and Gu Jiny downzily. "Sit down." Jian Yun looked at the whole body is exuding sexyzy woman, "Jinxi, you have changed too much." "Jian Yun, you have be a lot." "Well, I want to ask you where you have been for more than a year." Jian Yun asked directly. "America." "No wonder there is no news from you. That Si Li Ting And the women... " "It''s all fake. The third uncle can''t do anything I''m sorry about." Gu Jin insisted. Jian Yun had no choice but to smile: "you really only have him in your heart. If so, why don''t you ept the flowers he gave you?" "Su Jinxi is dead. If you ept it as soon as youe back, will you not be dering to the world that I am Su Jinxi? The third uncle did that just to hide people''s eyes. " "You..." Gu Jin knew what he still wanted to ask, and said faintly: "Jian Yun, some things may not be a good thing to know." A word rejected what he wanted to say next. Jian Yun was obsessed with looking at the beautiful side face of the woman around her. When he was so close to her, he could never touch her. "I see. Can I have a drink if I don''t mind?" "Not enoughst night?" Gu Jin chuckles and pours a cup to Jian Yun. The two of them talked about things they had done in high school. Gu Jin was much morefortable getting along with Jian Yun than before. "It was a good conversation. Did I disturb you?" A cold voice sounded in my ear. Gu Jin quickly turned back and looked at the man who didn''t know when he appeared in the room. Golden hair, blue eyes, eyes in the condensation of cold, all over the body are emitting a dangerous breath. Hearing his voice, Gu Jin rushed to Si Li Ting for the first time. "Uncle, are you back?" Si Li Ting catches the little woman who pours at him and sniffs the smell of shampoo on her body. "If you don''te back, someone wille out of the wall." Si Li Ting said coldly. Jian Yun looks at the quiet woman in front of her in thest second. At this moment, in the arms of Si Li Ting, she turns back to the lovely and simple Su Jinxi. No matter how she changes, she will always be in front of her beloved. Gu Jin''s hands hang Si Li Ting''s neck, has forgotten the existence of Jian Yun, only Si Li Ting in his eyes. "Uncle, why didn''t you tell me when you came back in advance?" Chapter 275 Si Li Ting is holding Gu Jin''s slender waist, with some anger in his eyes. The blue cold eyes look to one side of Jian Yun, "is Mr. Jian ready to stay to watch the live broadcast?" Jian Yun looked at the man in front of her, "Mr. Si''s means are very human. I just hope you are sincere to Jinxi. If you can use the means to others, don''t put it on her. She deserves the best in the world "I don''t have to worry about Susu and me." Si Li Ting eyes light flow, it is obvious that Jian Yun has already known what he used before. Jian Yun put down the ss in her hand, "Jinxi, you have a good rest." With that, he turned and left, step by step. If he had known that it was Si Li Ting''s trick, he would not have signed the Treaty on secret training. Until Jian Yun left, Gu Jin asked, "what have you done to Jian Yun?" The cold eyes in Si Li Ting''s eyes twinkled, "I should ask what you did with him!" In order to meet Su Jinxi, he did so many things ahead of time. He didn''t have time to rest. He went straight from the United States to the studio. The purpose is to see her as soon as possible. As a result, she and Zhou Li happened to meet. Finally made a note, he rushed back to the hotel, opened the door to see Gu Jin and Jian Yun in the balcony wine. Her body is still only wrapped in a bathrobe, this Si Li Ting to the gas, viscera are in pain. "Uncle, don''t get me wrong. I just talked to him about the past." Si Li Ting tightened his hand on Gu Jin''s waist, and the voice of low evil spirit sounded in his ear: "Su Su, you are not good." For a long time did not see Si Li Ting such eyes, his whole body is emitting dangerous chill. Like a hungry beast, and he is enough to fill his food. Thest time I saw him, this expression was still in the bedroom of the Tang family. He approached him step by step. He was so scared that he had to retreat to the back step by step, but how could he escape from his hand. "Uncle, listen to my exnation I really have nothing with him... " Gu Jin subconsciously wants to escape, the body goes back, heel against the edge of the bed. Si Li Ting simply let go, Gu Jin''s body fell on the soft bed. Gu Jin looks at the man who is elegant and unties his tie at the bedside. She swallows and salivates. Does uncle San want to be so provocative! She didn''t resent this kind of thing for a long time, but today Si Li Ting obviously won''t be so gentle to her. Between her wishful thinking, the earlobe was severely bitten, "the unruly child is to be punished." Many days of missing disappeared in his rudeness, from day to night, then from night to day, Gu Jin did not get out of bed. Even if there are a few calls in the middle of the way, he is also mercilessly hung up by Si Li Ting. Gu Jin''s tearful eyes use someone of being overbearing. "Why, I still have the strength to stare. It seems that I don''t work hard enough." Gu Jin did not have time to answer a word, he was brought to the next wave of waves. Sleep until the next afternoon, the phone continues to ring, Si Li Ting can not help but take over. As soon as the call button was turned on, Zhao Li''s voice was like a firecracker. "Miss, I''m sorry, something happened in my house yesterday, and I heard that Zhou Li was going to hurt you. I''m sorry, if I were by your side, it wouldn''t have happened... " Before she could finish, a maic male voice interrupted her, "she''s sleeping." ¡°¡­¡­ Ah Zhao grain thoroughly petrified on the spot, male, man''s voice. Zhao Hai has just been suspended from the phone. She turned to think, it''s normal that they are all adults. What kind of man is worthy of Gu Jin''s personality? Before even Tang Ming and Si Li Ting such a big man she did not put in mind, Rao is always not gossip Zhao Li also some curiosity. Listening to a man''s voice, I think he should be a handsome man, and he still has a strong sexual desire. Zhao grain covers his blushing face, and he won''t disturb others? Sin, sin. Gu Jin could not open his eyes when he heard the sound. "Uncle Who is it? " There was a chill in her voice. It doesn''t matter if you leave your cell phone Turning around and embracing the man in his arms, the silk is sliding to Gu Jin''s waist. Si Li Ting just subsided, and soon the me rose again. I don''t know what magic this body has. Leaving her day and night, he had not a day of peace in his heart, just like a magic barrier. Just as his finger was about to slide, Gu Jin stopped his hand, "uncle, I''m tired..."The soft whisper was like a cat scratching in her heart, holding her hand and gently kissing her lips. "Well, I won''t disturb you. Sleep a little longer and call me when I''m hungry." Si Li Ting''s eyes are soft as water. Even if he said that hunger was within the normal range, Gu Jin did not dare to say the word "hungry". She turned over to continue to sleep, sleepy eyes feel Si Li Ting out of bed to take a bath. Gu Jin didn''t even have the strength to get up. He had been sleepy until the afternoon. On the way, some people came to see Gu Jinsi and Li Ting didn''t even open the door. She rubbed her eyes and found that it was dark outside and there was only amp in the room. The yellow light of the deskmp outlines a person''s fuzzy face, and the slender ten fingers are flying fast on the keyboard. He should be very busy. Gu Jin thinks that when hees back, there will be a circle of ck marks. Put on her pajamas, she carefully walked to Si Li Ting behind, the man was too involved, did not find that she had woken up. Looking at her handsome side face, Gu Jin is deeply cherished. From the back gently hugged his neck, "third uncle..." She gently rubbed his cheek, Si Li Ting smelled the fragrance, looked at the woman beside her, the corner of her mouth rose slightly. He reached out and pulled her back into his arms. "Awake?" Seeing Gu Jin''s little face sleeping a little red, he felt very cute and pinched it gently. "Busy?" Gu Jin looks at a lot of data tables on theputer. "Well, not very busy." "Si Li Ting took off sses," hungry? I''ll have the food delivered. " Gu Jin just woke up and was a little confused. He put out his hand to hold Si Li Ting. "Uncle, did I give you any trouble?" "No, just want to see you, soe back early. But you don''t let me worry at all. If Ie back a littlete, will you be the one who is taken away? " Gu Jin where there is indifference in front of outsiders, she Du mouth, "I don''t want to provoke, third uncle, or me you!" "Well?" "Who let you lose that ring? You don''t know how angry I was when she said in front of the media that you gave it to me! If I didn''t know who you were, I would have been angry. You would not have let me worry and let you get infected with flowers and nts. " "There are no flowers and nts. You are the only one." Si Li Ting kisses her ear lobe. Two people have not met for a long time, unspeakable love. "You would rather let her take you to the hospital than let me know. At that time, you had to tell me directly that there would still be this y today?" Although I know that the reason why Si Li Ting does this is that he doesn''t want to worry about himself, Gu Jin is also somewhat depressed. "It''s my fault, Susu. Don''t be angry, will you?" "I''m not angry. I''ve been together with my uncle for a long time. It''s not worthwhile to waste all my time being angry. I''m just thinking, in the future, three uncles must not hide from me. We should face any difficulties together. I feel ufortable when I think of Zhou Li as the person around you when you feel ufortable. It''s stuffy here. " Gu Jin points to his chest position. "Susu, believe it or not, that day she was just in charge of driving and I didn''t let her approach me from the beginning to the end." Seeing Si Li Ting''s anxious exnation, Gu Jin said with a smile: "I believe that the person I believe most in this world is the third uncle." "Does it still hurt? Do you want me to rub it for you?" "Flow Hooligans... " "I''ve only been a rogue in my life, Susu..." Gu Jin on the pair of almost will her inhale pupil, she took the initiative to meet his own lips. As long as it was him, she would not hesitate to sink many times. Chapter 276 Gu Jin was crushed to ashes by him, and every touch seemed to carve each other into the soul. The result of this initiative was that she didn''t get out of bed again! Even eating is Si Li Ting spoon by spoon to her. Gu Jin of course felt that there was no need for this, but Si Li Ting wanted to feed her, as if to make up for all the love lost in more than a year. "Third uncle, don''t look at me like this. It makes my heart melt." Every time I greet the boss Li Ting that tender eyes, Gu Jinzhen feel fatal. "Who let my Susu look so good and haven''t seen it for so long, of course, I''ll make up for what I didn''t see before." Gu Jin can''t help but entangle his body again, "third uncle." "Goblin, it seems that I''ve really been tricked by you." "Ah..." Gu Jin''s chuckle was scattered in the wind. The next morning, someone broke the door open. Why did he use smashing words? Nangong Mo knocked on the door and knocked so much that he would jump off his feet. Si Li Ting looks at the man at the door unhappily, and Nangong Mo gives him a bad look. "Two nights and a day, is that enough? You big lecher! Do you want to live? " From the room came Gu Jin''s lightughter, "big director,e to smash the door so early, but my third uncle is angry to get up." Gu Jin''s voice also has a trace of dumb, just like this dumb let men listen to the blood spurt. Nangong Mo sees a woman lying on the bed with her body on her side. The messy marks on the bed prove how crazy things have happened here before. Women do not deliberately artificial, the body of the charm of the meaning of the head-on. The light flow of eye waves also hide a lot of love and ttery. Nangong Mo turned to look at Si Li Ting, "I suddenly understand you." Which man can resist such a beautiful woman? Gu Jin is a demon, but the demon can be charming or pure, so many kinds of extreme temperament are perfect in her body. Si Li Ting is dissatisfied with the spring color of Gu Jin''s calf, and quickly covers his baby with a quilt. "Not so stingy?" Nangong Mo murmured. Gu Jin is very satisfied that Si Li Ting is nervous about her, and she likes to see her appearance. "Nangong, what can I do for you?" "My Miss Gu, don''t forget that you are the heroine of my movie now. Are you going to shoot this y?" Nangong Mo is also worried about death. After only shooting a few scenes, he has made so many things, and the progress has been dyed again and again. Thisbor cost, machine wear and tear, as well as the sries of the staff, will cost a lot of money if it is dyed for one more day. "Shoot, why not?" The main reason for the next film is to crack down on Hua Qing. Did not expect that the first person to start is Zhou Li, Huaqing across the bank to watch the fire, want to reap profits. Gu Jin is still waiting to see the jealous look on her face. "If you want to take pictures, I don''t want to change people. You have been given a day''s rest yesterday. Should we start today?" "Well." "This is the script. Zhao Li doesn''t dare to disturb you." Si Li Ting took over the script for Gu Jin, and nced at it, and his eyes suddenly turned cold. In the mouth spits out two words: "the bed y?" The air in the room immediately became much colder. Nangong Mo shrunk his neck and exined in the eyes of Si Li Ting that he wanted to be quick: "the plot needs to be yed. You can rest assured." "The plot needs it?" Si Li Ting snorted coldly. He scrutinized the script seriously, and after reading it, his face turned to pig liver. A script will still be on the ground, "such a sentimental bed drama, how do you mean to tell me to stop!" Said Nangong Mo, he also felt not satisfied, the artillery aimed at Gu Jin. "Little Susu, I don''t care about your business all the time. That''s because I believe you enough, so that''s how you repay me?" Si Li Ting usually the mostmon address is Su Su, when in bed will call her baby, sometimes happy called his wife. When he called little susuna absolutely angry, Gu Jin was afraid of it. "Uncle, listen to my exnation. This is the only scene in the whole movie that is a little bit out of line." "Yes, I can testify that there is no more than this y!" Nangong Mo felt that there was something wrong with Gu Jin, so he quickly proved Gu Jin''s innocence. "Delete it for me!" Si Li Ting said coldly. Nangong Mo has a sad face. When those peoplee to discuss the plot for him, which one is not careful? Si Li Ting''s mouth was that he deleted the y. "Mr. Si, this y can''t be deleted. I said it would stop when it was ordered." "Well, if you don''t delete it, you can pass the examination of this movie. I''ll call you dad." Si Li Ting is not slow. Obviously, he has a good rtionship with some big leaders. Gu Jin won''t doubt that he can say so.At the beginning, it was so difficult to build a crematorium in the nning area, so they got through the rtionship in two or three days. This is why so many women are scrambling to get close to him. Besides money, this man has rights! Although he usually looks like a docile cat in front of himself, he is a big tiger who eats people and doesn''t vomit bones when he is outside. Nangong Mo wants to y with him, of course. However, Nangong Mo doesn''t know whether he is guilty of Taisui today, and what he does is not smooth. He had no choice but to ce his hope on Gu Jin, where the man would listen to him. Now the only hope is Gu Jin''s pillow side wind, see Si Li Ting to her appearance or love her very much, otherwise can''t get out of bed for two days. Gu Jin receives the information from Nangong Mo, and their eye contact falls into Si Li Ting''s eyes. "Little Susu, you''ve been abroad for more than a year. You''ve got a lot of courage. You dare to wink with men in front of me." Gu Jin felt a headache, and he was jealous She had to get up, "third uncle, Nangong and I are really OK." "It''s true that I dare not touch her. A female tiger will eat people." Nangong Mo had a little affection for Gu Jin at the beginning, which was when she met her. That pair of clear eyes deeply moved him, butter Gu Jin''s eyes changed more and more, and the whole person''s aura also changed. He really doesn''t like Gu Jin''s character. "Well?" Si Li Ting heard Nangong Mo describe his baby as a female tiger. Can the expression on his face look good? "No, no, no, I''m wrong. It''s kitty, the cutest cat in the world." Si Li Ting pulled Gu Jin into his arms and solemnly dered, "I can only eat the kitten. You can only have a look at it at most." Gu Jin Fu forehead, how on earth is the third uncle to say such childish words seriously. Nangong Mo also tried to resist the smile. It turns out that the rumor is not believable, but this man is somewhat lovely. "Well, well, we''ll have a look, and we''ll watch it from a distance. The script is..." "It has to be deleted." The tone of Si Li Ting has no room for discussion. Nangong Mo had nonguage to ask heaven, so he said a lot today, and people didn''t listen to half a word. Gu Jin took Si Li Ting''s neck and leaned over to say a word in his ear. Nangong Mo sharpened his head and also wanted to listen to it. Si Li Ting obviously rxed his attitude after listening to it. "Well, there''s no need to delete the y." Nangong Mo looks at Gu Jin with an expression of worshiping the big man. She only needs a word for such a difficult man. It seems that no matter how cool people are, they will take the beauty trick. "Thank you for your understanding." "Si Li Ting''s corner of the mouth raised a evil smile," do not delete can, I also have a condition. " "You say, you say, don''t say one, even a hundred." "I''ll be the double." "What Nangong Mo was so surprised that his teeth would fall out. "Do you think this is a vegetable market? Everyone wille and join the party See Si Li Ting''s face change, he quickly ttered, "ha ha, this is our crew''s honor." Movies are bing more and more difficult these days! "Don''t worry, I don''t want to rob the role. I''ll show him the camera." Si Li Ting gave a bad smile. "I understand, Mr. Si. I''m sure you''re here. No one else can touch Miss Gu''s finger." "Very good." Si Li Ting admiringly looked at Nangong Mo, "we can sum up the coastal project." Nangong Mo''s eyes are bright. "Deal, Mr. Si is cheerful." Chapter 277 Gu Jin looked at the two people who whispered to each other. Why did she suddenly have a feeling of collusion? "Uncle, do you really want to be a stand in Gu Jin is speechless. Why does Si Li Ting want to join in the excitement? "Why not?" Si Li Ting chuckled, "director Nangong, how do you feel?" Nangong Mo is almost the same as the weasel who stole the chicken. His face is almost rotten withughter. "Mr. Si is willing toe to our crew. It''s our honor." Gu Jin was speechless. "Nangong, don''t forget that you are the young master of Nangong family!" "Don''t talk about the young master. The eldest one is short of money. Mr. Si is the God of wealth in our family." "Nangong, you will make me think that Nangong family is short of money." From the day I knew Nangong Mo, he was like money very much. "You are Miss Gu. You have a brother to protect you and take care of your family. This is not the case with Nangong family. Forget it, you don''t understand what I''ve told you. I''ll go to the studio first. You and the Secretary wille here when you get up. " Nangong Mo smart with the door, Gu Jin put on the Si Li Ting neck hand tightened a few points. "Third uncle, do you know Nangong?" "I don''t know. Zhou Li sent me to the hospital. I promised her that I could meet her requirement. She asked for the role of this film, so I met Nangong Mo and I almost knew what character he was "Well, I''ll deal with what I''ve caused." "I thought you wouldn''t be jealous, Susu. You knew Zhou Li had taken the ring. Why didn''t you tell me?" "Can''t you see that she publicized in the media that it was your ring? Since you can make a move, why should I make such a fuss? You know my character, it is always that others don''t attack me and I don''tmit crimes. " Si Li Ting pinched Gu Jin''s face, "should you say that you are good at heart or ck in the stomach? You know that the more lies you tell, the harder it will be. If you had stopped at the beginning, Zhou Li would not havee to the end of today. She would have been destroyed all her life. " Gu Jin cold eyes toward him, "how, reluctant to give up your beauty confidant?" Si Li Ting smiles and kisses Gu Jin, "Su Su is more and more fierce. I miss that stupid little thing before. You know my heart clearly. Zhou Li saved me once, and I gave her a role. We have been cleared for a long time. She hurt you, should pay the price, how can I not give up to others? " "I''ve given her many opportunities, and she''s not sure. She just wants me to die, and such people either don''t move or they''ll cut the roots. Third uncle, I''m not the Su Jinxi I used to be. Whether you like it or not, this is who I am now. " Si Li Ting saw Gu Jin''s face full of serious color, "I love you, no matter what you be, you are my Susu. Zhou Li is responsible for his own fault. Su Su doesn''t have to worry about it. We have experienced so much. Don''t waste time on unimportant people any more. " Gu Jin kisses Li Ting on the face, "third uncle, no wonder I love you so much." "Just love me. I''m afraid my little Susu will be taken away by other bad uncles." Two people warm for a while before getting up, Gu Jinzhen has a kind of close leg feeling. These two days also don''t know how many times to do, see Gu Jin step is flighty, Si Li Ting and some heartache, "baby, next time I light." "You don''t know how to do it." Gu Jin has no good airway. At that time, no one has reason. "It''s not my Susu. It''s so charming." "Just your mouth is sweet." After a while, they went to the set. In front of outsiders, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting are still in the stage of no rtionship. Gu Jin goes to the studio first, and Si Li Tinges backter under the guise of going to Fangcheng. "Here you are, miss." Zhao Li was told by Nangong Mo not to disturb Gu Jin, so she had to wait on the set. From other people''s mouth to hear what happened that day, Zhao was almost scared to death. She always knew that Zhou Li was not very friendly to Gu Jin. I didn''t expect that Zhou Li was so bold as to do such a thing to Gu Jin. If it was not for Si Li Ting''s timely arrival, the consequences would be unimaginable. If you don''t ask for leave on that day, you can give her a certificate if you follow Gu Jin. "Well." Zhao Li looks at Gu Jin with a radiant face, and she is moistened very well. Although Gu Jin used to be very beautiful, today she is like a rose blooming after the rain with a trace of charm. Today, she has two ys. In the evening, it is a bed y, and in the afternoon it is a rival y with Hua Qing. The biggest reason foring to this crew was that Hua Qing, Zhou Li, wanted to die himself. No one could stop him.Hua Qing has been acting as a bystander, Gu Jin is to see how long she can install. There is one more person in the dressing room, okra. "Miss, where have you been these two days? Where did you do the maintenance? Why do I think you are more beautiful than two days ago? " Gu Jin is not so beautiful as okra. Gu Jin knew that she was a little beauty when she first saw okra. At that time, she fell on the red carpet and her ck frame sses also fell. Revealing that pair of pure iparable eyes, Gu Jin likes this simple girl at a nce. Okra was well rectified by Nangong Mo, took off the frame sses and put on contact lenses. Her hair was also made up into a ssic bun. She was wearing pce clothes and her small face was almost unrecognized by Gu Jin. "Okra, you are beautiful." The careless okra scratched his head with some embarrassment, "I can''tpare with miss you. You are the most beautiful. You can see that you are so good-looking without makeup. By the way, you haven''t told me how you maintain it. Why do I think your skin is so tender and so good? " Gu Jin hook lips seductive smile, she covered in okra ear said a word, because the voice is very small, no one knows what she said. A touch of red from okra''s ears began to spread, okra Lengshen Gu Jin has left. Make up artists are very curious about what Gu Jin said to okra. Why is the face so red in the next second? "Okra, what did miss say?" Okra''s face was even redder, "no, nothing." Everyone''s appetite was hanged by her, go to ask the Lord? Obviously, we don''t have the guts. After that day''s event, Gu Jin''s status in the crew has been upgraded to the level of Lao Foye. Even director Nangong has such a respectful attitude towards her, which shows that she must have a great future. So we all follow Zhao Li and call her miss. Even if there is no Elena in front of her, we all know what she said. Hua Qing''s shadow halo has been crushed by Gu Jin, and there are no dregs left. This time, she only got rid of Zhou Li, but she was still a little upset. In terms of the danger of this woman can be more than Zhou Li, but Zhou Li was used as cannon fodder. Gu Jin changed his clothes and began to make up. Hua Qing settled down a lot. In addition to a few makeup artists, the dressing room was extremely cold and deste. They went to the set, "Miss Hua, please give me some advice." Gu Jinke airway. Hua Qing had suffered a lot in Gu Jin''s hands before, so now she has be good-natured and not so reckless. If there is no certainty that she will win, she will definitely not make a move, otherwise she will end up with Zhou Li. "You are wee." Although it is the first time to cooperate with each other, Huaqing and Gu Jin are shooting very well, one by one. On the way, Hua Qing tried to suppress Gu Jin several times. At least she was an old actress, and few new people could cope with it. Gu Jin yed very stable from the beginning to the end. Maybe the female owner''s personality was very simr to her. From the beginning, she did not fight and didn''t rob. Later, she was greatly stimted and forced to be stronger. In order to live in this harem, she had to. Later state is more like the current state of Gu Jin, it can be said that she is the true color. She can understand the psychological changes of the female owner, so as to interpret the character well. "You''ve done very well." Nangong Mo is so happy. I don''t know how fast it will be if everyone can have a fight. Just after shooting, arge group of people came in with roses in their arms. Chapter 278 More than a dozen people came to the studio, and each of them held a bunch of beautifully packaged flowers in their hands. What''s the song again? It''s a waste of setting the background. Go to wholesale market, 1000 yuan can buy a lot of real flowers, fake flowers are cheaper. Besides, the packaging is so exquisite that only modern drama can use such props. What''s the ghost of making flowers in costume drama? "Miss Elena, please sign for it." We all have the same voice. All the audience looked at Gu Jin. Gu Jin, who was about to finish work and change clothes, was stunned. Which one was this singing? "You are..." Gu Jin is at a loss. "Don''t you like to throw? I''ll give you as much as you throw. " Si Li Ting''s voice with a smile rang out. Gu Jin then reflected what was going on. Thest time he sent flowers specially from the United States, he threw them into the garbage can. This time he returned home to send so many flowers to himself. Last night, he was still in bed with him. Gu Jin didn''t know what he was thinking. Why waste so much money. Even if he wants to chase after himself, he doesn''t have to buy so much! "Wow, how romantic!" "I heard that Miss Siu lost the flowers sent back from America." "Yes, I also saw that bunch of flowers are valuable. It''s so happy that I sent so many flowers today." Gu Jin picks eyebrow to see to Si Li Ting, how does this let oneself receive? "Mr. Si is really a great writer." "If you don''t ept it, I''ll send so much every day until you ept it." Si Li Tingughs. This smile made all the women in the audience were fascinated. A little star''s expression looked at Si Li Ting. If only this flower had been given to myself, but who had the appearance and aura of Gu Jin? Don''t say it''s Si Li Ting. They all want to marry her. Gu Jin stares at the man in front of him. His appearance of evil and ruffian is somewhat like the third uncle he only knew in the past. Domineering and gentle. He said that he owed himself a pursuit, so this time he had to make up for the defect. Susu, I''m going to chase you again. Last night in bed, someone said in his ear, at that time he was so tired that he didn''t think much. When Jian Yun looks at the two people, he realizes that they can never be integrated into each other. Si Li Ting''s hands are a bunch of red roses, and the onlookers and photographers are also trying to stir up the mes. "Promise him, promise him!" "Together!" Gu Jin finally failed in his eyes, and his fingers took the flowers of Si Li Ting. "I''ll take the flowers, people I don''t want it. " It''s not her affectation. She and Si Li Ting''s affairs are only known by Nangong Mo and Jian Yun. In the eyes of outsiders, two people do not know each other, is it just because of a few flowers she agreed to Si Li Ting? She''s not that worthless. Besides She has ns of her own. Hua Qing in the side to see this scene are almost crazy, before she lost to Su Jinxi, now want to lose again? Why can''t I have her in the eyes of Si Li Ting? The fingernails in the palm of my hand pinched myself fiercely, even pinched out the blood. The flowers were sent to Gu Jin''s dressing room, and some of the flowers that couldn''t be put were also put everywhere in the dressing room. "You''ll have it one day." Si Li Tingughs with evil charm. Gu Jin holding flowers turned back to the dressing room, Zhao grain in the side of the extremely excited appearance. "Miss, you are so charming. I love you very much." "He..." Gu Jin is eager to speak, but he still remembers that someone was a real devil. Hua Qing''s face is not good-looking and returns to the dressing room. Gu Jin feels much better when he sees Hua Qing''s subdued appearance. When I just returned home, I didn''t meet Hua Qing. Did I go to collude with Mr. Li Ting? Before the wedding will be their own harm so miserable, almost and Si Li Ting Yin and Yang separated. And she spread rumors that she was attacked, fell off the elevator, and nearly ruined her whole life. This pen ount Gu Jin has calcted clearly in her heart. She once swore when she was about to drown in the sea. She will give back to those people what she has suffered thousands of times. Hua Qing hasn''t given up on Si Li Ting, which is her weakness. "He has a romantic nature. Who knows where his heart is?" Gu Jin''s words turn, intentionally way. Zhao Li even busy way: "no, no, no, I think Secretary Shao must be sincere to miss. His eyes are shining when he looks at you." Gu Jin observes Hua Qing''s reaction. She holds theb tightly. Her expression in the mirror is very ugly.Oh, just a few words can''t stand it? At that time, he was ndered by people on the Inte with all kinds of ugly words. When he was pointed at the nose and scolded cheap goods in the shopping mall, Hua Qing was afraid to hide where he wasughing. Gu Jin took off a rose petal and put it in his hand to y with, "Oh? Is it? " "Of course, miss, I think people are quite urate. Although the gossip magazine says that Si is less romantic, he seldomughs. No matter what the asion, he was cold, and owed him several hundred in case. But when he looked at the youngdy, he was not so cold, he was also smiling. Si Shaoughs so handsome! Sure enough, half breed is good. He is handsome and evil when heughs. Do you know what other women think of Mr. Si? " Zhao''s face is full of gossip. Gu Jin thinks it''s fun. Before, she and Si Li Ting didn''t dare to be found out. It''s the first time to talk about Si Li Ting with others like this. I have some special feelings in my heart. Gu Jin threw away the rose in his hand and sipped a cup of water. "Well, what do you say?" "Others say that Si Shao is an aphrodisiac for walking." "Poof..." Gu Jin did not hold back his breath, and the water gushed out of his mouth. "Miss, are you all right? It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have said that." Zhao Li didn''t know Gu Jin had such a big reaction. Thanks to that person to think of such an adjective, walking aphrodisiac? Well, it''s actually quite appropriate. He has a special charm, even if he is tired to the extreme, he will bewitch her. The body has long been overburdened, but willing to continue to sink with him. "It''s OK." Gu Jin wiped the water stains dry. "But it''s no use how much you like Miss Si Shao. She already has someone else in her heart." Zhao Li thought that he had called Gu Jin and was picked up by a strange man. Although I haven''t seen the man''s appearance and can have such a voice, the man who is in Gu Jin''s eyes is certainly not too bad. Gu Jin did not exin that the man is Si Li Ting. "By the way, miss, just now I heard a field worker say that Mr. Si Shao is going to act as well." "What does he y?" Hua Qing didn''t hold back and asked. Zhao Li had no choice but to answer honestly: "the field worker said that the secretary should act as a substitute for Jian Yun. Although I don''t think it is possible, that field worker said it was the same as the real one." "He''s a double? How can it be! " Hua Qing didn''t believe it first. It''s possible for Si Li Ting to do something else, but he can''t be an actor, let alone a stand in! At that time, he was with Tang because he wanted a role. Si Li Ting hated actors. How could he "I didn''t believe it at first. I heard that Si Shao had gone to make up and change clothes. There is only one y left today. If he is Mr. Jane''s stand in, then Mr. Szechuan is going to do it for him? " Zhao Li thought of this with a face of gossip, "Miss, do you still say that Si Shao is not sincere to you? You''ve been chased by the crew. Tonight''s bed y is different from thest one. The script is very fierce. If it is reced by Si Shao. Oh, my God Will Secretary Shao y a real role? Think about it and think it''s romantic! " Zhao Li has not finished, Huaqing table cup hit the ground, "bang" a ssh a lot of water. "What''s wrong with Miss Hua?" Gu Jinming knows why. "Nothing! It''s just a slippery hand Hua Qing clenched her teeth. Gu Jin smile, "is, Zhao grain, you go to inquire, this matter is true or false, lest people panic." Zhao Li didn''t know about Hua Qing. She was just a little strange about her behavior. "Well, miss, I''ll show you." Chapter 279 Zhao grain brought back the news let Huaqing thoroughly cold heart. "Miss, Si Shao really wants to act. I see that he is making up!" Gu Jin had known this news for a long time, so she didn''t surprise her much. She just responded with a light voice: "is it?" "Yes, miss, do you want to check the script again. Today''s bed y is totally different from thest one. You should take the initiative in the whole process." Gu Jin Fu forehead, before and Jian Yun that a bed drama almost did not leave her psychological shadow. At that time, she was shaking so much. Fortunately,ter, Jian Yun solved the crisis for her. As a matter of course, tonight is Si Li Ting. She should be more rxed, but it is obviously not the case. In front of so many people to Si Li Ting undressed, Gu Jinguang is to think about it feel shy. Maybe the bed y is just a y for others, both of them don''t need to be moved. But this man is the third uncle who sleeps with her. "You can show it to me again." Gu Jin is already nervous. "Well." Gu Jin looked at the script text, only words, she felt very sad. "Are you hot, miss? Shall I get you some ice to cool you down? " "No, it''s a fire in my heart." Gu jinnao made up for a moment, and his face was flushed with shame. Different from her, Si Li Ting is slightly excited and can see different pictures of the little woman. "Si Shao, this is a beautiful ck pupil. Can you wear it yourself? I won''t get your face, but just in case "Well." Si Li Ting that pair of blue double pupil is also too eye-catching. When their make-up is finished, Jian Yun lets the assistant and make-up artist leave the room. Si Li Ting is sitting on the chairzily, one hand supporting chin, enjoying his new shape in the mirror. "Mr. Jane has something to say?" His sharp eyes fell on Jian Yun through the mirror. Jian Yun gets up and the man in the mirror is opposite, "Mr. Si, no, should I call you a boss?" Si Li Ting is not surprised, before in the hotel Jian Yun meaning unknown that sentence proved that he knew the truth. "You know, you can call it that way." Si Li Ting''s tone is light. Jian Yun thought she had broken through the man''s eyes in the mirror. At least there would be some other look on his face. However, there is no unnatural expression on people''s faces from the beginning to the end! Jian Yun step by step toward Si Li Ting, "President of Si Da, in order to rob Su Jinxi, your means are really brilliant!" "I''m not so clever as you are too confident." Jian Yun sneered: "yes, I''m too confident. I think Jinxi likes me and I like her. When I sign the contract through the training, I will have the identity of zhengguangming approaching her. It''s you. You transferred me to the mountains and forests by n. I couldn''t get in touch with the outside. You took the opportunity to take Jinxi away! " "I take Susu? Jian Yun, if something is really yours, do you think others can easily move it? " Seeing Jian Yun''s silence, Si Li Ting gets up slowly, "Jian Yun, really loves a person, should have confessed to her long ago. You and Susu are not only high school students, but also college students. You me me for taking her. What did you do before? " "How can Ipare with the president of yourpany? You are a senior president. You have everything that others want, and I...." "You want to say that you are just an illegitimate child and not qualified to pursue Susu, are you? Jian Yun, this is just a statement that you cover up the truth. You don''t think inferiority is worthy of her. Before you didn''t know Susu was in love with you, you could exin it like this. Thenter you knew that she was in love with you secretly. Didn''t you do anything about it? In fact, you are guarding your so-called self-esteem. You are carrying it, and even want to wait for Susu to pursue you actively. That night, your birthday was so wrong that Susu gave up. If you were a man, you should tell her you love her! Until you go out of school, you see the emergence of Tang Ming around her, you have a sense of urgency. After all, it''s your self-esteem that''s hurting you. What about illegitimate children? Even if I''m worthless, as long as I''m sure I love her, I''ll get her by any means. " Si Li Ting''s words to the point, opened the heart of Jian Yun. Is it because Jianyun is holding his fingers tightly? Yes, he has so many opportunities to express himself. He has been waiting for Su Jinxi toe to confession, is not it for his ridiculous self-esteem? Later, I saw Tang Ming send her, at that moment, I had a sense of vignce in my heart. That night, Su Jinxi blocked the bottle for herself, and she was taken away by the so-called third uncle. Jian Yun began to confess to her, without any pursuit ceremony, as if she would promise herself.Si Li Ting continued: "Jian Yun, maybe you think I got her by intrigue. Maybe I have moved some thoughts to her. I have calcted you, Tang Ming and Su family, but I have never calcted Su Su. At first, I didn''t feel how much I loved her. I just thought the girl was very cute. I often deliberately y a trick on her to see her fear of my shivering appearance. Later, I don''t know how this little girl entered my heart and never came out again. She seems fragile, but in fact she is very strong. She is just a little woman, but she wants to bear everything by herself. Mingming is so painful that she can''t even speak, but she still has to smile and let Tang Ming leave her alone. I was spilled coffee, but I didn''t say a word ofint. She thinks about people everywhere, but never once for herself. I love her, want to protect her, heart to heart, there is Susu wholehearted love. Jian Yun, you lost to me, not to my money or status. After all, in Susu''s most vulnerable time, I always apany her side. " Si Li Ting''s words let the knot in Jian Yun''s heart bepletely untied. Today, he really can''t me anyone. "I lost." He bowed his head. "Over the past year, you have spoken for more than anyone else. I know you have a high spirit and don''t need my help. Maybe they were all born out of wedlock. I don''t hate you, so I gave you a chance "I would have despised what you did for me before, and now I want to say thank you. In this society, money and status are everything, and I really need them now. " Si Li Ting knows what he said. The fight between the Jian family has begun. If Jian Yun wants to win, she has to pay the price. "I have only one request. I will ask Susuter..." Without waiting for him to finish, Jian Yun has already opened his mouth to interrupt: "if Jinxi heart has a little affection for me, I will not give up her, but I know, her heart and eyes are only you, I hope you can give her happiness." Thest time he had sex, he could see it clearly. Gu Jin was shaking because of his touch. She had no self in her heart, and Jian Yun knew it very well. "I will give her happiness." Si Li Ting said definitely. Two men look at each other, it is a smile to die of gratitude and hatred. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Si Li Ting put on his ancient clothes and his hair cover. His blue eyes were reced by ck. When he appeared in front of Gu Jin, Gu Jin almost didn''t recognize him. She opened her mouth and was ready to call third uncle. Suddenly she saw other people around her, and Gu Jin pressed down. "Secretary Shao." Last time Si Li Ting had a quick nce, this time he was looking at Gu Jin in pce clothes. It''s not asplicated as thest suit, but it''s a bit more ethereal. Si Li Ting looks at and then in front of a bright, his Su Su really good-looking. See Si Li Ting eyes are straight, Gu Jin smile without trace. Isn''t this man very good at showing off in front of others? Howe she''s so stupid? Changed into the ancient Si Li Ting is also very handsome, two people are very satisfied with each other''s dress up. Si Li Ting walked to her side, picked eyebrows andughed, "are you ready?" Gu Jin''s tension, which was not easy to ease, was picked up by him again. "Always ready!" Knowing that this is a joke of Si Li Ting, such a Si Li Ting returns to the appearance of that bad third uncle in the past. "I heard you were shaking the whole scenest time. Don''t do it again this time." "It''s still you who should worry about. You''re on the show for the first time today." Gu Jin retorted. "It doesn''t matter. I''m in charge of this y. You''re in charge of moving." Chapter 280 Si Li Ting evil spirit Sen Sen said this sentence makes people feel ambiguous, Gu Jin Fu forehead. The evil spirit in the third uncle''s bones came out. It didn''t look like it was in private. His words let the side of Zhao grain blush, heartbeat, what is he responsible for lying, she is responsible for moving, but also too let people think crooked. "I feel relieved to see you get along harmoniously. Before you start tomunicate well, you canmunicate deeplyter." Nangong Mo smiles behind them. Seeing him like this, Gu Jin can''t help but suspect that the person he saw on the set was not Nangong Mo at all. In front of this smile as if looking at the gold lord father of the same Nangong Mo she still know? "Don''t worry. I''ll have a goodmunication with Miss Elena in a moment." These two weasels are just a lot of bad water. "Come here when you''re ready. Finish shooting early and finish work early." Nangong Mo, as a director, would like to pass it once. Si Li Ting looked at Gu Jin with a smile, "we will go when we are ready." "The past is the past, who is afraid of others." Gu Jin took the skirt and followed Si Li Ting to the set. Hua Qing several times want to stop Si Li Ting, but Si Li Ting did not even look at her, then turned away. This bed y attracted a lot of attention. Before it started, Gu Jin saw a group of people, with heads on the three inner and outeryers. She can''t help stroking her forehead. It''s just a bed y. How excited are you? We are not excited about bed drama, but we are excited that Si Li Ting wants to act as a stand in for Jian Yun in bed drama, which is the point of everyone''s excitement. Gu Jin frowned, "Nangong, how can I y so many people?" Si Li Ting know Gu Jin thin skinned, direct orders the south pce Mo: "clear the field." With the fall of his voice, Nangong Mo directly ordered the workers to clear the field. Everyone sighed, "well, I would like to see the muscle of the secretary. Maybe it will show." "Don''t think about it. How can you see that little''s body?" "This is a great opportunity. If I miss this life, I''m afraid I won''t see it. I won''t see the face of Si Shao when I enter the cinema." "The director is called to clear the scene, what are you still clinging to, gone and gone!" Soon, arge group of people were cleared away, leaving only a few necessary people in the field. "Mr. Secretary, do you think this will do?" "Well." Gu Jin always wants to remind Nangong Mo that you are the young master of Nangong family! However, listen to Si Li Ting''s mouth that cooperation n, Nangong Mo would like to give director to Si Li Ting. "Shoot the stand in and the hostess first, and the man will make up for itter. You should take good pictures." Nangong Mo reminds way. Look at this posture. The stand in bes the man, and the man bes the double. But who let the other side is Mr. Si, in order to pursue women, he even condescended to the stage of filming. After being cleared, the field is much quieter, and Nangong Mo also puts away his yful expression and goes behind the scenes. "Give me a sign when you''re ready." Si Li Ting picks eyebrow way: "I can start at any time." Gu Jin took a deep breath, "it''s time to start." ¡°action!¡± The night was deep, but the emperor did not know what he was thinking. He frowned and Gu Jin walked slowly towards him. "Emperor, it''s cold and dewy. Be careful of the wind and cold." She picked up a cloak and put it on the man. Si Li Ting grabs her little hand and puts it on her chest. Gu Jin''s face is red, "the Emperor..." This action she is not strange, usually at home asionally Si Li Ting works in the study, she will go around his back. Either give him a ss of milk or cover him with a thin nket. Si Li Ting asionally grabs her hand and pulls him into his arms, but at that time, it is the rtionship between lovers. Now, Gu Jin is not used to her daily life. Si Li Ting grabs her hand that moment, her heart beats faster, there are so many cameras at her, still shooting her close-up. Si Li Ting''s first acting is very stable. He takes Gu Jin to his arms. ording to the development of the script, Gu Jin should take the initiative now, but Gu Jin has no action. "Card!" "Director, I''m sorry. I''m a little nervous." Gu Jin quickly lowered his head. Nangong Mo where dare to me her, "another one." This shot even took five or six pictures. Nangong Mo couldn''t help but pull Gu Jin to a ce where there was no one. "My little ancestor, if you want to go back to the hotel with your man, there will be plenty of time. If you don''t want me to open an interesting theme suite for you. You can y as much as you want. Now it''s official shooting, and the staff are very hard"Nangong, do you think I want ng?" If you''ve been in love with Nanzong for a long time, you can''t agree with me. This y should be simpler for you than before. Why can''t you? " "It''s because people are so familiar that I feel embarrassed to perform in front of so many people." "Well, I''ll do it myself in a moment, and I''ll clear up the photographer, OK?" "I''ll try." Gu Jin nods. "Little ancestor, you can give me steady, Secretary less performance than you." "I see." Gu Jin readjusted his mind. There are fewer people in the room. Gu Jin''s face looks a little better. Before switching on, Si Li Ting gently said in her ear: "look at my eyes, follow me." "Well." Maybe there are fewer people in the house, and Gu Jin is not so nervous. Once again by Si Li Ting pull into the arms, she lifted her eyes on that pair of eyes with doting. The person in front of her is not anyone else, just his third uncle. She just needs to be as usual. Gu Jin let go of heart, neck around Si Li Ting''s neck. Si Li Ting''s pupil seems to be a deep ancient well, attracting her inexplicably want to explore. She gently stood on tiptoe and kissed the familiar thin lip. Nangong Mo is very tactful, the camera is stuck on the lips of the two people, it has to be said that the two people kiss is a pleasant picture. Si Li Ting fingers around her waist, the next second will hold her up. Two people separate in front of the bed, Si Li Ting is waiting for her to serve, Gu Jin carefully reaches out to untie his clothes. As the button was untied a little bit, her heart became more and more nervous, so that the more nervous the button was, the more difficult it was to solve it. The man''s lightughter came from his head, and Si Li Ting took her hand and untied his buttons a little bit. This section is not in the script. Nangong Mo doesn''t stop. This small situation is quite in line with the artistic conception. When she served the emperor for the first time, she was already excited and nervous, but this small action added interest. Gu Jin gently takes off Si Li Ting''s coat, Si Li Ting reversely presses her on the bed. At the same time, he took down the curtain, so that the camera can only see the vague outline of the two people. Nangong Mo scolds a stingy ghost in his heart. He really doesn''t let others see Gu Jin''s naked skin. In fact, the two people are more vague. Gu Jin was pressed under him and his face was flushed. Of course, other people couldn''t see it. They could only see the faint shadow. Si Li Ting loves to die her this appearance, "strip my clothes to me." He was only wearing ayer of lining, Gu Jin carefully took off his long clothes. Si Li Ting slowly leaned over to kiss after her ear, south pce ink at this moment all wish to go in and lie down to open that barrier gauze! At the critical moment, this gauze curtain is just like a mosaic. Gu Jin''s heart beat "Dong Dong" to jump very fast. When she was smiling at her boss Li Ting, the whole person had been upied. Before that, he was responsible for lying down and she was responsible for moving. Who knows that in the end, he still took the initiative. Like at home, Si Li Ting kisses more and more. Gu Jin looks at thatyer of gauze, this man should not want to be blocked by the gauze, he really does what he wants? It happens that there are no other outsiders in the room, and the people outside can''t see what the people inside are doing. Gu Jin felt his more and more fiery body. She was too familiar with this feeling. This is the precursor of his every passion, Gu Jin''s eyes widened. This uncle doesn''t want to be a real one!!! Chapter 281 Gu Jin''s heart is a little anxious, and her face is even more panicked. She is afraid that someone''s animal nature will eat her here. Si Li Ting has not seen such a lovely little thing for a long time. Since the day when Gu Jines back, she seems to have changed. Her character has changed from a white rabbit to a proud queen. Although it is good now, she will not be bullied as before. As for her boyfriend, he naturally hopes Gu Jin and before, soft and glutinous greasy in his arms is very good. After all, at the beginning, he was moved because Gu Jin''s big eyes shed with fear. He didn''t really do it to her. It was just a deliberate teasing. Such a beautiful baby, he would like to hide, would not show people. See Gu Jin red face, but it is not good to speak, so as not to shoot again. She can only beseech him with eyes not to be disorderly, Si Li Ting finally yed enough, this just ended this game. Nangong Mo called out "card", Gu Jin felt that he had escaped a robbery. Two peoplee down from the bed, Gu Jin has been flushed, Si Li Ting is like a spring breeze. "Here, let''s make up a few more shots." Nangong Moes to Jian Yun. Gu Jin made up a little bit of foundation to hide the red clouds on his face. Next, he was more stressed with Jane Yun''s shooting. Even if it''s just a few shots, Si Li Ting would like to take a microscope to see, just do not let two people have a little physical contact. Gu Jin always felt that a pair of eyes were staring at her from behind. Fortunately, it was just a few simple shots. If she really has contact with Jian Yun, Gu Jin feels that he must be treated by Si Li Ting for another three days and can''t get out of bed. At the end of a y, she felt that she was almost exhausted, not physically, but mentally. "That''s the end of today. Don''t bete for tomorrow''s morning show. It''s hard work." Nangong Mo is also tired for a day. She feels tired and wants to go back to the hotel early. Gu Jin goes to the dressing room to change clothes, and Zhao Li has been chirping in his ears. "Miss, have you and Mr. Si Shao made a scene in bed?" Sparks? Eight hundred years ago. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Miss, isn''t Sze Shao a great figure? I haven''t seen a man more handsome than he is in a suit That person''s figure has always been very good, although he lost weight after stomach trouble, he should have chest muscle and abdominal muscle. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Jincai was reluctant to tell others about his man''s figure. "Miss, is your hand feeling good? I think that Si Shao''s skin is so smooth that it must feelfortable? " Feel it? It seems to be very good, although rtively strong, but moderate soft and hard, I like to lie in his arms. "Miss, what are you thinking? You seem to blush." "You talk a lot." Gu Jin stares at Zhao Li, and Zhao Li quickly takes back his mind. "I''m sorry, miss. I won''t ask again." Gu Jin took off her makeup in a hurry, and then came out. A ck car was waiting outside. Without looking at people, she also knew who it was. She turned to Zhao Li and said, "you go back." "Yes, miss." Zhao Li looked at the car and was stopped by the ck ss. She couldn''t see who was sitting inside. Gu Jin just opened the door and was taken in by a man. Gu Jin was lying in the arms of Si Li Ting without a good airway: "uncle!" "Susu, you''re too slow." Si Li Ting some discontented bit on her neck. Not heavy, but some crisp numb feeling, let Gu Jin think of before filming. She pulled tight Si Li Ting''s neck, "uncle, did you deliberately tease me before?" "I just haven''t seen Susu look at me pitifully for a long time. I used to like Susu''s expression best." Gu Jin some helpless, "uncle, how do you look like a child." "Haven''t you heard that men are childish in front of their beloved women?" Gu Jin thought about it, as if it was the same, think of Si Li Ting in front of others are a drag with 258 in case. Instead of heading back, the car went to another hotel. "Uncle, why do you want to change the hotel "Susu, Fangcheng''s most famous film and television base is not." Si Li Ting reminds way. "I know, but what about that?" Gu Jin did not understand the meaning of his words. "Fangcheng is divided into the old city and the new city. The ce we stayed in before is called the old city. The old city is a rtivelyplete historical and cultural preservation. The new town is built in ordance with the style of the old city. The scenery will be much better. We will live in the new city tonight, and we can y in the new city tomorrow. " "But tomorrow I have a y." To the pce of Nanjin, although she is not good."Don''t worry, my little Susu, I''ve asked for a good leave. Nangong says that you have a high understanding. You don''t spend too much time on each y, and it''s too much to spare a day for you. Besides, Susu, don''t you think we always get together less and leave more, and we spend too little time together? " Si Li Ting''s words are not wrong. They were separated for more than a year. I haven''t stayed for a few days since I came back. I went on a business trip again, and I came to film again. Si Li Ting will go back soon, and they are separated again. "OK, Susu, listen to uncle." She lies in Si Li Ting''s arms and feels the warmth of his body. In these days when Si Li Ting left, she also missed him very much. Si Li Ting fell a kiss on her forehead, "good." "When will the third uncle go back?" "There will be a meeting in the morning the day after tomorrow. ording to Nangong, you can''t shoot it for long. At most, it will be more than a week. I''lle to pick you up then, and Zhou Li has already hired awyer. It may be troublesome to go through the legal procedures. " "I''m sorry, it''s all my trouble." Gu Jin apologizes gently. "It has nothing to do with Susu. It''s because I didn''t handle it well. Don''t worry about it. I still like smiling Susu best." Si Li Ting''s doting eyes let her heart spread a touch of light ripples, "third uncle..." How could she not love such a man? Different from the traditional hotel, it is a beautiful Chinese style house. It is full of antique vor. Gu Jin doesn''t know this is the best private house in Fangcheng. Generally used to receiverge customers, a day''s amodation fee also reached 50000, can be said to be a sky high price room. From the beginning of getting off the bus, Gu Jin stepped into the house with high heels. "How beautiful..." This is a typical Soviet style garden style, a cluster of orchids, a rockery, a pool of waterside pavilions are also permeated with exquisite two words. In the evening, the garden is full of yellow light, and some fireflies are flying in the corridor courtyard. Into the inside nose also smell a special smell of flowers, stepping on the bridge can hear the sound of watering from under the bridge. Gu Jin is used to seeing western style vis. When he has a chance to see such a beautiful Chinese garden style building, everyone is very excited. She''s like a curious child. Look here and there. Si Li Ting saw her like this and knew that today we had chosen the right one. Even if Gu Jin is now a seniordy of the family. In the United States, the style is modern European architecture, she has long been familiar with it. Si Li Ting digs hollow thought to create a romantic surprise for her, and make up for all the things she didn''t have before. "Third uncle, is that lotus leaf over there?" "Yes, the light is not good at night. I will apany you to enjoy the lotus tomorrow." "Well, don''t forget that." "When did I forget what I promised Susu?" Si Li Ting gently hooked her nose. Gu Jin''s pace is brisk, in such a ce, she feels that high-heeled shoes are a little out of ce. Simply took off the shoes, barefoot Ya walked on the road, Si Li Ting was afraid to prick her feet. Gu Jin didn''t care. He went back to the bedroom after a circle. The two bedrooms are built above the lotus pond, and the wooden stairs have a special feeling. "That''s our room." Si Li Ting points to the ce on the second floor. Gu Jin stepped on the second floor with a cheerful step, and did not see the smile of Si Li Ting''s mouth. Gu Jin carefully pushes the door open, and the ancient vor of the house is still very familiar. But she didn''t expect it would be like this when she opened the door. Door leaf with "creak ah" sound, Gu Jin''s feet have not stepped in, then Leng in the spot. Chapter 282 From the foot lift, the room was covered with white and red rose petals, and the air was filled with rose fragrance. This man seems to be very persistent in sending flowers recently? If the flower of the crew is to hide people''s eyes, then there is no one now. Why should he make such a fuss? In such an antique room, petals make people feel very beautiful, especially there are many special candles in the room. She stepped on it gently, feeling soft and smooth under her feet. When she entered the room, she looked out of the window with one hand holding her cheek. Looking down from a high ce, she would have another charm. It was very beautiful. Si Li Ting hugged her from behind, "like it?" Gu Jin put his back hand around his neck and stood on tiptoe to kiss him on the cheek. Pure, no ambiguous kiss. "Yes." "I''ll send you flowers every day and let you throw them again." Si Li Ting bit her earlobe as punishment. Gu Jin chuckled, "still angry? Don''t throw it next time "Heartless little thing, that bunch of flowers was selected by myself and packaged by myself for mailing back to China. It''s my heart inside. You lost it mercilessly. " Gu Jin gently rubbed against him, "I''m sorry, uncle." The chill on Si Li Ting''s body disappears a little, holding her slender waist in both hands. "I didn''t even want to contact me in front of the camera. How can I take the initiative now?" "I''m not used to being seen by others. Uncle, why are you always obsessed with sending me flowers recently?" "Women are nothing more than these things. You don''t like bags and jewelry. I have to give you flowers. Susu wants toe to my house. It seems that Susu didn''t ask for anything when she was with me before Hearing his ridicule, Gu Jin chuckled: "the best thing in the world is the third uncle, who has given it to me. What do I want? Uncle, it''s very beautiful here. I like it very much. I think it''s you who have tried your best to please me? In fact, what I like most in my heart is my third uncle. I will like everything you don''t have to do. " "You don''t need to be a poor girl. It doesn''t mean I don''t want to give it to you. Susu, after your life and death, what I want to do most is to give you the best of everything." Thinking about that time, he thought that he was separated from Su Jinxi''s life and death, and Si Li Ting knew what kind of pain it was. After that, he had only one request. Gu Jin could stay with him. From now on, she will give her what she wants. Even if she doesn''t want it, she will try her best to give it to her. "Uncle, you can always move me." "That''s because you are the only Susu in the world. I can''t think of anything else except to be nice to you." Gu Jin kisses the thin lip, but she doesn''t tell Zhao Li. Third uncle not only has a good figure, good hand feeling, but also a better feeling of kissing. The moonlight shines on this garden, and the two people are in pairs under the moon. I can''t remember how many times she has done these days. She only thinks that Si Li Ting is what she needs to be insufficient. She coveted the warmth of his body, allowing him to bring himself into the whirlpool again and again, unable to extricate herself. "Susu, give birth to a child for me," he said softly in her ear, gasping and hoarse When I knew her, Si Li Ting once put forward such a thing, which was rejected by himself at that time. At that time, her identity and age were not suitable, and Si Li Ting didn''t force her. Two people each time they have to do preventive measures, we have to say that Si Li Ting is really a very intimate man. Knowing that thest thing a man likes to do is to do it. He is only afraid that she will take the medicine afterwards to hurt her body. He will restrain himself. Gu Jin will be 24 years old this year, and there is no big problem in getting married or having children. Si Li Ting''s request came too quickly, and she was not ready. A flurry shed in his eyes, "uncle, I..." "You don''t want to?" Si Li Ting''s eyes are ck. "No, Su Su Su has identified the third uncle all her life, and how could she not want to give birth to the third uncle. Once upon a time, I had fantasized that our baby would be very cute, such as uncle''s blue eyes Gu Jin is also shing a gentle color on his face when he mentions the baby. "If you like it, why do you refuse? We can have babies at our age Si Li Ting gently stroked her cheek. "Uncle, it''s not that I don''t want to, but it''s moreplicated to care for my family. It''s not the best time to have a baby now. Can you give me another half a year and we''ll have another baby Li Gu Ting is entangled. "You are a little devil." Si Li Ting has no choice but to be provoked by her again and turns over to press her under the body.The baby''s affairse to an end temporarily, Gu Jin falls asleep in Si Li Ting''s arms. Si Li Ting looks at the moonlight outside, he wants to give Gu Jin aplete home. From childhood to adulthood, he was given the title of illegitimate child, and he had little family warmth. Later, he knew the truth. His mother died early and his father was missing. What Si Li Tingcked most was his sense of security and love. But after he was sure of his love for Su Jinxi, he gave everything to Su Jinxi, most of which had something to do with his shadow of the same year. Once he has a beloved, he will treat her well and give her a happy home. If no one interrupts for more than a year, he and Su Jinxi have be a formal couple and have a family. After such a long time, Gu Jin came back to him again. This time, he would not let go of anything he said. He never knew the right and wrong of caring for his family. It was because of this that he was afraid of changes. Si Li Ting is such a careful man that he doesn''t want any changes to happen. But Gu Jin doesn''t want children now, and he doesn''t want to force her to do anything. Gu Jin sleeps sweetly in his arms, but Si Li Ting thinks about it all night, with a mncholy mood on his brow. When the rm clock rang at six o''clock, Gu Jin opened his eyes. "What time is it, uncle?" "Six o''clock, baby, don''t you always want to see the sunrise? I''ll watch it with you today. " Hearing the sunrise, Gu Jin''s drowsiness all flew away. It''s rare that they all have leisure time. Last time they were on the ind, and soon everyone went to their own ces. Both of them are not ordinary people. It''s not easy for anyone to do so. Si Li Ting has prepared her clothes for change in the early morning. When she changes out, she finds that she and Si Li Ting are lovers'' clothes. "Uncle, did you choose this one?" "No, it was designed when I was bored." Si Li Ting rubbed her hair. "Third uncle, do you still have this craft?" "Susu has many strong points. How dare you chase you if you don''t have a few brushes?" "Is today our first official date?" Gu Jin is naughty. Before in Si Li Ting''s side, because of Tang Ming''s rtionship, Gu Jin is also embarrassed to have a date with Si Li Ting. Once I met Su Meng in the mall, she was scared to death at that time. After rifying the misunderstanding, she became the assistant of Si Li Ting. She was busy every day. Besides thepany, she was at home. How could she have leisure time to travel? Si Li Ting carefully prepared for her honeymoon trip also failed, this time can be regarded as two people''s fair and aboveboard date. Gu Jin was in a good mood from the beginning and came out quickly after washing. "Well, uncle, I''m ready." Si Li Ting led her hand to climb to the top of the attic, quietly waiting for the arrival of sunrise. When there is a bright halo in the darkness of the sky, Gu Jin feels that the happiest thing is to watch the sunrise in the arms of Si Li Ting. The sun from light to strong, thousands of strands of gold covered the earth. The lotus flowers in the lotus pond are in full bloom and bathed in the sun. When a gust of wind blows, the lotus flowers in the pool are swaying and rippling. Two people ten fingers sp, let the golden light pull two people''s figure very long. "Uncle, the luckiest thing for me in my life is to know you. We don''t want to separate in this life, OK?" "Even if you want to share, I will never give you this opportunity, whether you are su Jinxi or Gu Jin. In this life, you have only one identity, that is, I will never let go Gu Jin hook lips a smile, "it has this meaning, uncle, promise me that no matter what storm we encounter in the future, we will face it together." "Good." Chapter 283 The good time is always very short. The time of the day soon passed. Gu Jin has never experienced the wonderful experience of this day for a long time. She doesn''t have to be on guard against anyone when she is with the third uncle. The next morning, before dawn, Gu Jin heard the sound of the helicopter, and the man beside him had opened his eyes. Last night tossed Gu Jin one night, Si Li Ting also reluctant to wake her up. Originally, I wanted to leave gently, but for convenience, the helicopternded on the spaciouswn in the house and woke up the little people around. "Susu, I''m sorry to wake you up." Si Li Ting gently pacifies Gu Jin and kisses her forehead. Gu Jin tightly pulled Si Li Ting''s hand, "third uncle, do you want to leave?" "Well, there is an important board of directors early in the morning. I''m afraid it''s toote to take a bus." Gu Jin held his waist, buried his head in his warm chest and rubbed his coquettish. "I can''t bear you to leave." "Honey, I''m a little busy these days. Can I stay with you when I''m busy?" Si Li Ting scraped the tip of her nose. "Well, how long will it take to finish such a busy life?" Gu Jin sighed helplessly. "Before long, I want to give you a home." Si Li Ting could not have been so busy. The events of more than a year have sounded an rm for him, and Gu Jin''s family background has sounded a second rm for him. When she looks back at home, Si Li Ting will look up the old man of the Gu family. Gu Jin is now the person in charge of the G group. She is no longer the little guy who used to rely on herself. She has a strong background as a support. Even if he is one of the top presidents ofrgepanies in China, he is still too smallpared with his century old foundation. Si Li Ting this more than a year of time crazy expansion of his own field, which is why he will be so busy. Only when he gets better can he be the most powerful support for Gu Jin. Regardless of whether she needs it or not, Si Li Ting wants to be her backup. Gu Jin''s eyes twinkled with tenderness and tenderness. "Well, I believe it." As long as Si Li Ting has promised her, it will be realized. "Good, it''s still early. Go to bed a little more. I''ll send you back to the crew." "Uncle, are you stilling to see me?" Although she finished shooting in just over a week, Gu Jin felt that he would miss Si Li Ting very much. "I''lle if I''m not busy." Si Li Ting originally nned to pick her up at the end of more than a week. Seeing Gu Jin so reluctant to part, how can he give up? "Well, remember that I miss you every day." Gu Jin takes his neck and kisses him deeply. Until he left a big mark on his neck, Gu Jincai let go, "save the third uncle too popr, give you a mark, so as not to always have people who don''t have eyes to miss you." Si Li Ting chuckles, the voice still has the fatal maism, such voice lets Gu Jin how to give up? "Well, I''lle back before the sign disappears, but it''s not polite. Should you let me leave something?" Gu Jin covered his neck, "uncle, I want to film." "Stay where you can''t see it." "It''s not enough that you''ve left all over your body these days?" Gu Jin was helpless. As early as in the first night when Si Li Ting came to her, he left traces on her. "Not enough, never enough!" Si Li Ting and her close embrace, soon the bedroom will ring beautiful voice. "Uncle I really don''t want you to go. " Feeling to the depth of Gu Jin''s fingers, ten fingers sp, as if two people will not separate. Sometimes doting is like a kind of poison. In the United States, shees here without seeing Si Li Ting every day. Now it''s just a few days apart, and she''s not feeling well. "Honey, I''lle to see you earlier." Si Li Ting kisses her hair. As he said, this time he''s going to leave something. Gu Jin felt strange in his body, "uncle, did you not take precautions?" "Susu, just this time." Si Li Ting is very careful. Since the first time he found that Gu Jin took the medicine after the event, he has been careful. Every time he gets to the bottom of the situation, he will pay attention to it carefully, or take measures if he is outside. Gu Jin knows his character very well. Considering what he said in the evening, the third uncle still wants a child. "Uncle..." "Promise me not to take medicine, will you?" Si Li Ting looks at her seriously. "But What if you have children? " Gu Jin hesitated. "Now, I''m not going to be safe once. If so, are you afraid I can''t afford you? " Can even her period all remember so clearly also only Si Li Ting.Maybe he really wants a child. Gu Jin nodded, "OK, we will have it." The seriousness in Si Li Ting''s eyes dissipated, and a kiss fell on her forehead with sweat. "Good, go to sleep." Gu Jin was really tired. He turned over and fell asleep. He felt that Si Li Ting had kissed her again. After sleeping until noon, Gu Jincai yawned and got up leisurely. In the antique room without Si Li Ting, she always felt like a little less angry. It''s time to leave. She got up to wash. Yesterday''s everything was like she had a sweet dream, when she took a bath, she saw her whole body mottled kisses. This third uncle Before Si Li Ting left, she was specially asked to prepare lunch for her, and even the time when she woke up was very clear. And such a man for the enemy is looking for death, fortunately, he is the man on the cusp of his heart. Just after dinner, Zhao Li came to pick her up. As soon as she came in, she was surprised. "Miss! You live here. You know what a night it costs Gu Jin thinks that the conditions here are good and should not be too cheap. She has always been not too concerned about these things. "How expensive?" "At least more than that." Zhao Lipared a five. "Five thousand? That''s a little expensive indeed Whether it''s domestic or foreign, 51 night hotel is not cheap. "Miss, it''s fifty thousand! It''s still a normal time, and it will double in case of holidays. " Gu Jinfu''s head, the ck sheep of the third uncle, means that his consumption in the past few days is several hundred thousand? He stopped him by himself. When he passed the mall, he was forced to rush in to buy jewelry for her. Thinking that he had taken a fancy to a piece of clothes before, the uncle bought all the clothes in the shop for her directly. Typical ck sheep! "Miss, I envy you so much that you can live in such a good house." "If I knew it was so expensive, I''d let youe and live. Anyway, there are many vacant rooms." It''s more suitable for family based travel, but ordinary families can''t afford to spend tens of thousands of yuan a night. "I just want to think about it, but it''s not so good. The car is outside the door. Can you go now, miss?" "Well." Gu Jin gets off with Zhao Li. Seeing that the car was about to drive to the crew, Gu Jinchao ordered Zhao Li, "go and buy me something." "What is it, miss?" Gu Jin whispered in her ear. Zhao Li was surprised, "contraception..." She covered her mouth in a hurry. Thinking about the luxury car that took Gu Jin that night, Gu Jin didn''t go to the production group yesterday. It seems that he was with the mysterious man. Zhao Li can''t help but wonder who the man is, will be the gold Lord behind Gu Jin? "Yes, miss." Zhao Li quickly recovered his expression. The crew is less Zhou Li also appears to be much more calm, Hua Qing is surprisingly quiet. Zhao grain quietly handed the medicine to Gu Jin, in order to be afraid of discovery, she also removed the packaging bag in advance. The pill is very small, Gu Jin looked at a small piece of heart hesitated. Si Li Ting''s expression when he speaks is still vivid. "Susu, shall we have a child?" "Promise me not to take medicine, will you?" "Just this time. Si Li Ting repeatedly reminded her to give her a home, a home needs a child to perfect. He is ready to be a father. Gu Jin''s heart aches. Sorry, uncle. This is not a good time to have children. She swallowed the small pill with her eyes closed. There will be more time in the future, we can have a lot of children Gu Jin was not aware of this scene. Chapter 284 Zhou Li''s affairs have been making a lot of noise, and the media have reported that she stole the sky high price ne of Si Li Ting. She showed her love too much before, but today she has a good face. It has been spread all over the entertainment circle that Zhou Li is regarded as a joke. And another news also spread silently, Zhou Li ended up in this situation because he provoked the new man. Talking about this new man is wonderful. Once he returns home, even if he hasn''t made any TV series, he is the heroine. It was said that her father was director of Nangong. Later, I heard that Tang Ming and Si Li Ting began to pursue her fiercely, especially the flower attack. All kinds of media spare no effort to dig out the background of this new man. Who knows that he has no clue. As a result, there are numerous rumors about Gu Jin. Some people say that her background is quite deep, covering both ck and white. Some people also say that she is the eldestdy of a mysterious family, because she lies at home bored andes out to y. What''s more, she must be a professional junior, and she is often taken care of. This time, she was able to act because she got involved with Nangong. Every time Gu Jin sees these news, he just smiles at most and doesn''t take it to heart. People are naturally curious, especially ordinary people like to explore the privacy of stars. On the third day of Si Li Ting''s departure, Gu Jin pinches time to read the script every day, which is to finish shooting as soon as possible. Every day, in addition to filming, she has to deal with a pile of documents when shees home at night. It''s not easy for peach to run back and forth in a helicopter. "Miss, will you be your chief executive in the future?" Gu Jin took a look at peach''s current dark green, "I''m sorry, I''ve worked hard for you these days, and I''ll stick to it for another week." "The young master has called me several times and said how can I let you go to the entertainment industry." Xiao Tao thinks of Gu Nancang''s face and feels terrible. Fortunately, there was a Pacific Ocean between them. She was really afraid of Gu Nancang''s character. If it wasn''t for her family, he would have gone home. Gu Jin knew that Gu Nancang would not agree, so he didn''t tell him at all. Even these days, I deliberately changed a number for fear of being scolded by Gu Nancang. "Don''t you know that I came out to take over the y?" Gu Jin leanszily against the back of his chair, still holding in his hand the script to be filmed today. "It''s not the eldest young master who conceals it for you. If those people know about it, they will inevitably find excuses to tell you about it." "I see who dares. Now I''m the boss of my family, Xiaotao. These are small things. The development n of that project is the most important. When Ie back from shooting this y, it will officially start. I know you work hard, and I can''t rest assured of other people. " Xiaotao quickly straightened up: "Miss, I know, in fact, it''s not too hard. I worked overtime for a week before. Now, it''s just a city and Fangcheng. It''s not long before we take a helicopter. " "Well, this is today''s contract. Take it back." "Yes, miss." Peach leaves with the document bag. When Zhao Li came in, she just saw Xiao Tao go out. There was no other person in the dressing room. This woman woulde over in thest two days. "Miss, who is she?" "A friend of mine came to see me." Gu Jin doesn''t want to mention too many personal matters. Zhao Li listened to her tone is not much asked, the woman looked very capable, a look and their own different. "By the way, miss, have you seen today''s news?" "What news? You know I don''t like gossip very much Gu Jinbai looks at the script in a bored way. "Sorry, I was photographed two days ago when I bought you some medicine..." A listen is this matter, Gu Jin facial expression changes, "bad, show me." Zhao Li showed her the news. There were pictures of Zhao Li buying medicine and taking medicine himself. This is a very normal thing, many women will take medicine after the event. But Gu Jin became a news story, saying that she yed a big role in the production team. She didn''t perform well. She went to roll the bed sheet with Jin Zhu and didn''t return to the crew for a day and a night. A variety of public opinions have exploded on the Inte, mostly sarcastic. Gu Jingen didn''t care what others said. She only cared about one person. "When did this newse out?" "About an hour ago, I just saw it and I came to tell you. Miss did not sign a contract with thepany, nor did she have a publicity team, so she could not know these things at the first time. For example, the professional team has acquaintances in the major media reporters, and some materials will be told to you in advance. The most is to spend some money to buy materials, miss, there is no public rtions team to pay attention to these.But fortunately, this matter is not what ck material, these people are really boring. You can''t find anything useful from you, miss. Even taking a medicine will be widely publicized. Although it''s not a scandal, you are also a public figure now, miss. Do you think I need to deal with it? " Gu Jin doesn''t care about other people''s opinions at all. What she cares about is only that person. It''s been released for more than an hour. Uncle didn''t see it. He clearly promised Si Li Ting not to take medicine, he took the medicine as soon as he left, how would he think? Gu Jin died once. It can be said that she is not even afraid of death. Her only fear is Si Li Ting. The third uncle was so good to her that he didn''t want to cheat him. That night, he said that he didn''t want children for the time being. Si Li Ting the next day or left in her body, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case of a child. "Miss?" Zhao Li saw Gu Jin''s face in a trance. "What did you just say?" Zhao Li seldom sees such expression on Gu Jin''s face, thinking that it should be her first time to encounter this kind of thing, so she is worried about it. "Do you want me to deal with it?" "How to deal with it?" "You''re not a scandal. Just spend some money to suppress the news. You don''t have to useplicated public rtions." Zhao Li is not the first day to enter the entertainment industry, obviously the door is very clear. Gu Jin''s eyes are a cold, even dare to calcte her. Since the news is all about the crew, it''s obviously the crew. Who dares to do such a thing to her? Is there anyone else besides Hua Qing? Oh, I can''t help it. "Which media did the news release?" Gu Jin Mou Guang a cold meaning, Zhao grain was frightened by the chill on her body. "Yes, it''s a new entertainment studio. The studio was set up in recent years to explore the privacy of stars. Previously, several hot news came from this studio. Generally, they had special informants and their own paparazzi. Miss''s identity is too mysterious. These days, many media reporters have been beating around to find out about you. Even I have a lot of people here to inquire, but also mysterious talents, the more potential to tap. So even if the youngdy just took a pill this time, it has aroused widespread concern. Everyone is too curious about you "What a new entertainment." Gu Jin sneered. "Well Do you want me to negotiate with you, miss "No Zhao Li also wanted to persuade Gu Jin, who knows that the next second she has picked up the phone to dial a number. "Peach, did you watch the news? If not, I''ll see it when I hang up. I want you to do something for me "Yes, miss." Xiaotao didn''t have time to read gossip on the way back, otherwise she would have told Gu Jin the first time. "I bought the new entertainment." "Yes, miss." As long as it is Gu Jin''s advice to do something, peach never asked why. "Buy as fast as you can, and then pull out all my news, if you leave one that you know the consequences." "I see, miss." Little peach seldom see Gu Jin so serious, she dare not have a trace of neglect. "It''s good to know. It''s OK to finalize it today?" "I will do my best." "Good." Gu Jin hung up the phone, Zhao grain on one side has been in a daze. "Why, my face is blooming?" Gu Jin looks at Zhao Li. Zhao Li shakes her head. It''s hard for her to describe the shock in her heart at the moment. She didn''t hear it wrong just now. "Miss, you said you were going to buy a new entertainment studio?" Chapter 285 It''s not simple. It sounds like a new studio. Because a few big data have been revealed before, which has attracted much attention, and is also regarded as increasing day in the industry. One day to buy this studio, at least hundreds of millions of prices, that is an astronomical number for Zhao Li. Gu Jin looked at herzily, "can''t you?" "Of course not, I, I just think it''s a little weird." Zhao Li felt that in front of Gu Jin, she seemed to be talking about which box lunch to have at noon today. The owner, who didn''t even choose a lunch box, would buy a studio just because the other party published a news about her. She really can''t understand the world of rich people. After all, poverty limits her imagination. At the beginning, she thought that Gu Jin''s character might not care about these things, but she would buy the studio directly. "You can help me to pay attention to the follow-up of this incident. In the future, I should pay attention to my diet and daily life. I don''t want such a thing to happen again." In an instant, Gu Jin''s expression became very cold and dignified. Although Gu Jin is usually indifferent, she has a good temper. If you don''t put on airs and don''t y big names, she won''t embarrass you as long as you don''t provoke her. She is a good entertainer. This is the first time since she knew Gu Jin that she spoke to herself seriously, not as a reminder, but as amand. Zhao grain quickly put up the expression on his face, "I know." "Ask the make-up artist toe and mend my make-up." Gu Jin''s face soon returned to normal. "Miss, there will be a circus tomorrow. The director is afraid that you will not be familiar with it. He has found a master ahead of time to familiarize you with it to prevent idents." "No problem." Gu Jin can ride a horse, but he hasn''t moved for a long time, and different horses have different personalities. It is the best choice to be familiar with them in advance. When ites to Nangong Mo, Nangong Moes quickly, "my little ancestor, are you still reading the script, not the news?" "Yes." "Damn it, those reporters are not crazy, take a pill contraceptive also want to report, is not full to hold nothing to do?" Gu Jin snorted coldly, "probably." "Do you want me to help you with this?" Nangong Mo asked with concern. "No, I''ve got someone to do it." Nangong Mo looked at her up and down, "Hey, you can''t eat that kind of food. It''s not good for your health. Next time I see him, I must talk about him better. How can you just care about your own happiness, and don''t you care about your woman''s body? " Gu Jin chuckled at his indignation, "Nangong, when did you care so much about me? Besides, it has nothing to do with him. " "What''s the matter? You say that you women are stupid. It''s men who are happy. It''s your women who suffer in the end. " Gu Jin did not slow a way: "in fact, I am quite cool." Zhao Li: This youngdy is also too brave, she is still a child who has no sex life! Nangong Mo covers her head. If she would have been embarrassed to say such a thing a year ago, what ce is Gu''s family like now. "You speak for him." "I said it''s none of his business. He wants a baby. You don''t know what I''m doing now." Gu Jin sighed. "Yes, you''d better not have children." Nangong Mo didn''t know what he thought and chuckled. "I''ve already let someone take care of it. You don''t have to worry. I have my own sense of propriety." "I know you have discretion, just ah..." The words behind Nangong Mo didn''te out. Zhao Li felt that the two people''s world is not their own can insert into, miss like the man will be who? "I''ve found you a master on horseback. You''ll be familiar with itter." "Well." Gu Jin, on the surface, is light and light. When he should shoot a film, he should ride a horse. However, he has some uneasiness in his heart. She hoped that the third uncle didn''t pay attention to the gossip because he was too busy, but on the other hand, she thought it impossible. Last time Zhou Li''s affair Si Li Ting is because busy and neglected, he is a man who will not make the second mistake. I''m afraid that after that, he will be very concerned about his life. It has been more than an hour, and he has seen it if he should. Gu Jin looks at his mobile phone. There is no call or message. There is a kind of wind and rain is about toe, Gu Jin can only silently hope that he is in a meeting, did not see the news. The top floor of Dihuang building. In front of the French window, Si Li Ting stood in front of the window with a stiff suit. He looked at the distance coldly. He was in a meeting and had juste out ten minutes before Gu Jin knew it. Before he had time for lunch, he was tired and wanted to take a lunch break.Even after days of high-intensity work, he felt that his body could not bear it. Lin Jun brought him the news just after he closed his eyes on the chair. "Sir, do you need me to deal with it?" Lin Jun knows the weight of Gu Jin in his heart. As long as there is anything about Gu Jin, he must ask for instructions in person. Si Li Ting rubbed his temple, his face was a little tired. "No, let the rumors spread. The more people know, the better." Si Li Ting gave a contrary answer, Lin are some mistakes Leng. "Sir, now my wife is a star in the entertainment industry. Although it is not a scandal, it is not good to spread it all the time." Lin Jun couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. Gu Jin was not his treasure. Once upon a time, other people said that he would like to go to visit their ancestral graves. Now rumors are flying all over the ce. How can he remain indifferent. "Other things can be dealt with, but this one is not needed. This is just an opportunity to let some people die." Lin Jun responded that he was stupid. This news said that Gu Jin took the medicine after the event. That proved that she had a man. Unexpectedly, Si Li Ting would dere sovereignty in this way. "I know what to do." Lin Jun''s expression was restrained. "Remove all the bad news, and keep it." "Yes." Lin all left, Si Li Ting stood in front of the French window alone, the sun pulled his figure very long. Before he left that day, he deliberately left something in Gu Jin''s body. Even though he knew that Gu Jin was safe, he still had a trace of expectation in his heart. He hoped he was so lucky. What if Susu was pregnant? Even if Gu Jin has returned to his side, her heart to him has not changed, but her identity has changed. Si Li Ting is too aware of the rules of this society. He is afraid that there will be more and more things that will hinder Gu Jin. In the past, although she had nothing, for Si Li Ting, he could give Su Jinxi everything. Su Jinxi doesn''t need to have anything, because he is her whole world. This time, Gu Jin has obviously changed a lot. She has be very strong, and at the same time, she has no sense of security. He became more diligent and even anxious. He was afraid that he was not worthy of her status as a big miss. It''s a wish to have a home with her. There is also an important purpose. Once a woman has a child, she will be hindered, and Si Li Ting has confidence to keep her. So he spent so much effort to please her, but also to let Gu Jin give him a home. In the past, his marriage certificate with Su Jinxi had no legal effect for a long time, and Si Li Ting would be upset. Since he was a child, he did not have a warm home. Gu Jin is the woman he identified. What Si Li Ting is afraid of most is ident. He likes the feeling of mastering everything. He doesn''t want to have any ident with Gu Jin. Thinking of that morning, Gu Jin was lying in his arms like a kitten. "Uncle, you didn''t take precautions?" "Susu, just this time." "Promise me not to take medicine, will you?" "Yes, we will." She clearly promised herself so, but she turned around and took the medicine afterwards. If you change to Gu Jin a year ago, she will never disobey her own meaning. Time haspletely changed her into another person. She has her own opinions and ns. She is not the world for her. Si Li Ting''s handsome eyebrows were covered with ayer of cloud. He sighed helplessly: "Susu, what do you want me to do..." Chapter 286 Gu Jin has always been restless in the crew. She would rather Si Li Ting call or send a message to question her. Has not received any news about Si Li Ting, Gu Jin''s eyes hidden a deep mncholy. Zhao Li was also worried when he saw her like this, "Miss, I''m going to practice soon. What''s the matter with you today? You can''t do that in a moment. It''s dangerous Gu Jin nodded. She knew that she should not be distracted, but she could not rest assured. The horse trainer pulled a white horse over and said, "Miss, this horse is one of the best in our horse farm. It is gentle and suitable for you to ride." It can be seen that Nangong Mo ordered the horse trainer to find a safe horse for Gu Jin. Gu Jin looked at the coat color and posture of the horse. She had also received riding lessons in the United States, and was no stranger. Each horse has its own personality. For the sake of safety, familiarize yourself with the horse in advance. She went up to the horse and gently touched the horse''s fur. She found that the horse was not in a state of agitation. The master of horse training was very surprised. "When you see the youngdy, you know how to do it. Many people don''t understand it. As soon as youe to the horse, you are not the same. You have to say hello to Ma shunshun Mao." "I had a brief encounter with horses before." Gu Jin answered lightly. Until the horse did not have any other emotions, Gu Jin slowly got on the horse. "Miss, although I have mentioned it, I still want to tell you something to pay attention to. This mare is very docile and will not be irritable under normal circumstances. However, there are several special cases. Miss should listen patiently." Gu Jin listened patiently and handed the mobile phone to Zhao Li on one side, "if there is a phone call, give it to me the first time." "Yes, miss." Zhao Li doesn''t know what happened to Gu Jin today. She was not a mobile phone operator. She has been watching her mobile phone since the incident happened today. She seems to be waiting for someone else''s phone call, but in a word, who can buy the new entertainment studio? After running a fewps along the racecourse, Gu Jin was also familiar with the horse''s character. She was free and easy from the horse. "That''s it." "Miss, don''t you practice more? The director gave you a lot of time. " "No Gu Jin took the phone from her hand for the first time, "did you just call in?" "No, miss." Gu Jin''s face appeared a touch of loss, "back to the crew." "Well." Seeing that Gu Jin was in a bad mood, Zhao Li did not dare to say anything more. He followed Gu Jin in silence. "Isn''t this miss Elena? Director Nangong is so entric that he even gives you time to practice. " Blue moon skin smile meat not smile way. Zhao Li doesn''t like this person. In the past, blue moon didn''t know how arrogant and arrogant she was when she was in the beautiful scenery of Huaqing. "It''s the first time my youngdy filmed a circus. It''s not like Miss Hua. I don''t have to worry about it if she often does it." Zhao Ziqian and his polite reply. Blue moon cold hum a, although the heart is a little ufortable, but there is no way, this is the reality, how can the director take care of herself? After passing by with blue moon, Zhao Li felt dissatisfied and said, "but as an assistant, I don''t know what she has to be proud of." "Every man sweeps the snow before his door, and never cares about the frost on other people''s tiles." Gu Jin voice light way. Once upon a time, she knew that respecting others was an important thing. Even if she stood at the top of the world, she would not trample on other people''s dignity. "Yes, miss." Blue moon is specially to choose horses for Hua Qing. She takes a fancy to the white mare at a nce. "That''s it." "I''m sorry, this horse already has an owner. Would you like to have a look at the others?" Blue moon swaggered and said: "other horses don''t look as good as this one, so I''ll take it. My sister Qing is a film queen. It''s an honor to be a mount for the empress." The horse trainer was also very embarrassed. "It''s my pleasure if Miss Hua likes it, but I''m really sorry. Just now miss Elena has decided on this horse." As soon as I heard that it was Elena''s name, blue moon was angry and had no ce to send it. "Then I''ll change another one. This one, though the color difference is a little bit, can barely see through." Blue moon looks impatient. "OK." Blue moon some not give up a nce at the white horse, like that woman in the position of the crew, everything must be the best. In the afternoon, the scene was not smooth, just in Gu Jin here ng seven times. If someone else had been scolded by Nangong Mo for a long time, it would be like a new okra that was scolded and cried by Nangong Mo on the first day. Nangong Mo was very polite to Gu Jin, "my eldestdy, what''s wrong with you today? But it''s just a piece of news, don''t you? " Gu Jin understood in her heart that it had nothing to do with other things. It was her own problem."It''s OK." "You have such a good memory that you can speak the lines of previous passages perfectly. How many times have you said that you were wrong in just a few lines today?" Gu Jin is totally absent-minded, eyes floating, do not know what she is thinking. "I..." Gu Jin subconsciously looked at the phone in his hand. "How many times have you watched the phone today? Whose call are you waiting for? " Nangong ink also has some helplessness. "Nangong, I''m not in a good mood today. It''s the same with another 100 times." "Little ancestor, what''s the matter with you? Others can''t tell me, don''t you?" Nangong Mo is quite clear about her character. Gu Jin will never be like this for no reason. That little news in her eyes is just like a mole ant, and she won''t lose her soul to this extent. Gu Jin pursed his lips and was silent for a while before he opened his mouth: "it''s third uncle. He wants children. I promised him not to take medicine. Now this news has been reported. Nangong, I don''t care what others think of me. I only care about uncle. I thought he would question me or scold me when he saw the report. But from this morning to now, not to mention his phone calls, not even a text message, I am a little uneasy "I''ll tell you when Miss Gu has put other people in her mind. After all, it''s because of him. Can''t you just tell him about your health? Since you are so loving, he should have the right to know everything. " Gu Jin sighed: "I just don''t want the third uncle to worry about it Except for not having children, everything else is very good. " "It seems that you are absent-minded. Forget it. You don''t need to shoot today''s y. You can make up this y another day." "Nangong, thank you." Gu Jin''s sincere thanks. "Remember toe to the location at 9:00 tomorrow morning. The rent of that venue is very expensive. If you can''te to see me, how can I clean you up?" "I will." Gu Jin felt that she would not get any benefits if she waited for her death. She would only be more worried. So she made a decision and she wanted to exin it to Si Li Ting in person. Gu Jin walked out in a big stride. Zhao Li looked at her with concern, "Miss, do you want to have a rest?" "No, I''ll change my clothes when my y is changed." "What, stop shooting? Director Nangong is very kind to you. " Hua Qing is on the side of the secluded road. Gu Jin knew it was his own fault, and he was toozy to argue with Huaqing. "So many people dare to read with Miss Elena. It''s a wonderful treat." Gu Jin steps, "Miss Hua, if you''re jealous, you can ask Nangong to be the one. It''s interesting to be sarcastic in the Ming Dynasty?" "What am I jealous of? I just envy you. It''s nice to have a backer. " "It is said that Miss Hua is married to a young master of the Tang family. Of course, you can rely on him." Gu Jin sneered coldly. Hua Qing and Tang Chen are not husband and wife at all. How can Tang Zhen care about her? The remark struck her heart. "Elena, don''t be too proud. You''ll cry one day." "Well, Miss Hua should take care of her own affairs first." Gu Jin left without looking back. Hua Qing, I will give you back what you have done! Gu Jin a left behind came a lot of people''sments, she did not care at all, to Xiao Tao made a phone call. "Peach, transfer a helicopter to me right now, I want toe back!" Chapter 287 By the time Gu Jin arrived in city a, the weather was already gloomy, and it would soon rain. The weather and Gu Jin''s mood at the moment is like being covered with ayer of cloud. Looking at the time, the third uncle should not be off work now. Gu Jin takes the elevator directly from the underground garage to the top floor of Dihuang. The elevator records her fingerprints, so there is no need to go through the front desk. This is one of the privileges given to her by Si Li Ting. No matter where thepany is, she can go in and out at will, even his office. She just appeared at the door of the elevator, Lin Jun was scared, and Gu Jin came quietly like thest time. "Ma''am, aren''t you filming? Why are you back?" "What about the third uncle?" Gu Jin did not see Si Li Ting, and she was always a little uneasy. "I''m seeing a guest. Would you like to go to the rest room first?" Gu Jin heard that Si Li Ting was a little more rxed when he saw the guests. Maybe the third uncle was too busy to watch the news today? "Assistant Lin, did you watch the news?" Gu Jin asked tentatively. "Ma''am, that news about you?" Now that Lin Jun already knows, what about the third uncle? "Yes, that''s it. Uncle, he Does he know? " Gu Jin asked uneasily. "I told my husband the first time I saw it. My wife doesn''t have to care about this news." Lin Junforted. Sure enough, he already knew that this result made Gu Jin even more difficult to ept. "Third uncle, what''s his reaction?" Lin Jun thought about it carefully, "it seems that ye is a little lost." His loss is certain. Gu Jin thinks of his expectant eyes on the morning of his departure. He said he wanted a child and a home for himself. Think of here Gu Jin just want to see Si Li Ting exin to him immediately, they have experienced too much. Especially his death to Si Li Ting so much stimtion, Gu Jin do not want to see that pair of blue eyes a sad. "Who is he talking to? Has it been a long time? " "It''s Miss Miro. Miss Miro has known you for a long time. In addition to talking about cooperation, she may also be reminiscing about the past. Miss Miro has been in for nearly an hour." Lin Jun took a look at Gu Jin''s expression and suddenly realized that he was wrong, "madam, don''t misunderstand. Ye and miss Miro are just friends. You are the only one in my heart from beginning to end. " "Don''t be nervous. I know my uncle''s heart better than anyone else. Since it''s Miss Miro, can I go in?" If rice let Gu Jin the first jealous woman, at that time Si Li Ting has clearly shown that he will not like her. Third uncle is a firm stand, if rice that pair of eyes are all to Si Li Ting''s love. When Gu Jin saw Miro, he thought that he was different from her. If she was a strong woman. Now he and rice are not bad, Gu Jin will no longer feel inferior. "This I think so. " If others Lin Jun dare to say 100 no, know Gu Jin''s position in Si Li Ting''s heart, everything has an exception in her body. "Is uncle San in the office?" "Yes." "Then I won''t disturb your work. I''ll go straight there." Gu Jin goes to the office of Si Li Ting. To tell the truth, she has some tangles in her heart. Know Si Li Ting''s intention to her, but if rice and other people are different, Si Li Ting seldom contacts women, Miro is one of them. Whether it is a friend or a confidant, as a woman, she is very concerned about other people''s eyes on her beloved. When a single man and a few women live in the same room, she will still think wildly. When she came to the door, she forgot to knock and opened the door. Push the picture of the door let her a little surprised, if the clothes are not neat holding Si Li Ting. If it was not for Si Li Ting standing in the same ce and not touching Mi Ruo Fen Fen Fen, Gu Jin would be angry to death by this picture! "Am I disturbing you both?" Gu Jin''s cold voice came. If rice looked back at her, the woman''s eyes were cold and cold, all over her body. She never dreams of forgetting this face, this once let Si Li Ting want to marry the woman. The first time she saw Gu Jin, she was very ufortable, although she just looked at it from a distance. The woman had an unforgettable face. Her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, just like a doll. Especially that pair of big eyes is full of the desire for men to pity, this kind of woman may be the type that Si Li Ting likes. Later, Si Li Ting issued an invitation to her, which was really the person I met in the hotel. If Mi had note to the wedding of the two, she would never have been able to attend the wedding of a man who had loved him for many years.It was not until the news of Su Jinxi''s death came that Si Li Ting secretly began to develop in foreign countries, and he had more contact with him. Miro thought that the woman died, she had a chance, this year, she said openly and secretly. Si Li Ting has always been indifferent to her. She has been 27 this year and has reached the age of marriage. Like her people, she likes only Si Li Ting. This time, she came to him by talking about the contract, and even nned to force Si Li Ting to marry himself. Gu Jin opens the door to see this picture. The expression on Si Li Ting''s face is very serious, even a little impatient. She was with him for such a long time, of course, she was familiar with the meaning of each expression of Si Li Ting. If he was really in love with Miro, it couldn''t be like this, so she was sure that it was another single love affair of Miro. "You are..." If MI has seen the domestic news, after all, she knows all the relevant news of Si Li Ting. When this woman suddenly appeared, Miro had a feeling that maybe Su Jinxi was not dead. She''s been on the prowl, and she didn''t get any answer she wanted. "I''m Elena. Hello, Miss MI." Gu Jin stood at the door with a smile on his face. Si Li Ting did not in the first time push away if rice, one is because he did not move rice if, he does not have a guilty conscience. Second, he wanted to see Gu Jin''s reaction. She saw Mi Ruo close to her for the first time and ran out of the room. Today, Gu Jin didn''t leave. Instead, he came in with a strong aura. What happened to Gu Jin for more than a year, which can make that little woman grow up to be lonely and powerful. If the rice obviously did not expect that the person would be so calm, as if Si Li Ting had nothing to do with her. If it really doesn''t matter, how can shee in directly without any appointment, which shows her privilege. Gu Jin walked step by step to the front of Miro, the corner of his mouth raised a touch of seductive smile. "Miss MI, can you let go of this man around you?" Gu Jin asked politely. Miro was an old man who wandered in the mall, which was quite different from ordinary women. But at this moment, she was subdued by the woman in front of her. "Miss Elena, what qualifications do you have for me to leave?" If rice in a twinkling of an eye has been restored domineering. The air is filled with a strong smell of gunpowder smoke, Gu Jin and Mi Ruo look at each other. Gu Jin looks at the woman in front of her. Compared with the first time she met, she has changed a lot. At that time, she had short hair, and her body was full of capable air, and even her makeup was just right. For nearly two years, her hair was long, her hair was permed with elegant curls, and her clothes were less able and more feminine. Even the makeup on her face has be a little charming. It seems that she has done a lot of hard work in order to let Si Li Ting fall in love with her. It''s a pity that the calmness that has been honed in her body will not disappear for a while. Even if the change can only change the appearance, the heart is still the strong woman Miro. Si Li Ting did not open his mouth today, he just wanted to see how Gu Jinhui would handle this matter. Will she run away? Looking at Gu Jin''s momentum, she will not only not run away, but also intend to fight. Gu Jin smile does not decrease, she step forward to Si Li Ting in front of. "I''m sorry, Miss Miro. The gentleman you''re holding is my man, and his ownership is mine." Gu Jin takes Si Li Ting''s neck and kisses his lips on tiptoe. Chapter 288 Don''t say it''s mi Ruo, even Si Li Ting didn''t expect Gu Jin to dere ownership in such a way. The softness of his lips reminded him that this was not a dream, and his depressed mood was only because her active kiss disappeared. If this picture is seen by an outsider, he will feel extremely fragrant. Gu Jin kisses Si Li Ting''s thin lips, and Miro is still leaning against him. From Si Li Ting''s arm in Gu Jin''s waist, we know that Gu Jin is different in his heart. Before Mi Ruo went to his huailiza, he didn''t even touch it. He was about to push away Miro Gujin and came in. After a kiss, Gu Jin looked at Miluo faintly, "Miss Miro, should you let go now?" Rice if some unconvinced toward Si Li Ting, "Li Ting, my heart has said very clearly, what is your attitude?" From Gu Jin came in, Si Li Ting didn''t even say a word, even called her address. Mi Ruo doesn''t know what the rtionship between them is, but she can be sure that at least before he liked Su Jinxi. Otherwise, he would never marry a woman in such a big way. What happenedter? If Su Jinxi didn''t die, why didn''t he stay with Si Li Ting for more than a year? Miro''s heart is still holding thest glimmer of expectation. If Gu Jin was not nervous at all before, such a thing happened today. Gu Jin will also be very worried about Si Li Ting. What should he do if he is still angry with her? After all, from the moment he came in, Si Li Ting didn''t have a special look on his face. Two women''s eyes are toward Si Li Ting''s face. If Mi sees Si Li Ting''s dy in answering, she feels hopeful. "Li Ting, you don''t like her at all, do you?" She asked, with a hint of entreaty. The sight of Si Li Ting falls on Gu Jin''s face, Gu Jin''s expression is calm, only that pair of eyes can see some emotion fluctuation. Would she worry, too? He tightened his hand on Gu Jin''s waist and kissed her on the lips. This kiss is much more intense than Gu Jinna''s, as if there was no Miro around him. As if the general ferocious wind and rain engulfed Gu Jin, as if to eat her inch inch clean. How dare she! He rarely would be so rude to her, Si Li Ting no matter how cold outside, but he is gentle to Gu Jin from the beginning to the end. Even in bed, he was afraid that she would hurt. If it had been spring breeze and drizzle to Gu Jin, it would be a storm now. Gu Jin''s lips are in pain after he kisses him. This is not a kiss, but a bite. She knew that Si Li Ting was angry in his heart, so she didn''t say a word and endured his punishment. This kiss fell on the side of the meter if the eyes of the meaning became very different, she never saw that Si Li Ting would kiss a woman so fiercely. Which one is more important? Everything has an answer. He has already answered it with his behavior. Gu Jin''s lips have been bitten out of blood by Si Li Ting, and the smell of blood spreads in each other''s lips. If the rice turns to leave, Gu Jinyu light sees her to leave the back figure, she pushed aside Si Li Ting lightly. "Miss MI, please stay." If rice turns around, see Gu Jin mouth still flow blood, her eyes a cold color. Si Li Ting should be fierce to this extent. How much does he love her? "What else can I do for you?" If my breath is not good. Gu Jin licked the blood from her lower lip. After the fierce kiss, the red lip was more gorgeous, and the blood color added a touch of enchantment to her. "I don''t dare to teach you. I just want to remind Miss Miro that I don''t want to see it again just now." If you are unmarried and unmarried, everyone has the right to pursue happiness "Happiness is based on love. Miss Mi doesn''t think she''s too sentimental?" Gu Jin''s sarcastic smile made her angry, but there was no way to refute it. This is the fact. Before that woman appeared, Si Li Ting didn''t like himself, and she didn''t change after she left. Now there is this woman again. Miro suddenly feels like a clown. But Is it wrong to like someone? "I''m sentimental. I want to see if Li Ting will be with you in the end." "Then open your eyes and watch how we love each other." Gu Jin snorted coldly. Miro shook her hand and left, how dare this damned woman do to her! "Bang" a huge bang, the door is heavily closed, Gu Jin face of the cold arrogance instantly disappeared. She was a little unhappy and said, "the third uncle even let her hold you. If I didn''te, what would you do with her?" Si Li Ting straight back to his seat, light back a: "what do you think you will do?"Such a cold division of Li Ting Gu Jin is very ufortable, after all, she was spoiled to heaven by Si Li Ting. Now it is so indifferent to her, this gap makes Gu Jin feel very ufortable. She is notfortable, Si Li Ting will be more ufortable, this time she is really wrong in the first ce. See Si Li Ting to her love to ignore, Gu Jin to the side of the refrigerator to take out two fruits for him to squeeze juice. Since knowing that Si Li Ting''s stomach is not good, she let Lin Jun lose the coffee and other irritating things in his office. The room only hears Si Li Ting from time to time presses the mouse or the keyboard sound. Gu Jin did these things as if he had been his secretary before, and put a ss of fresh juice in front of him. Si Li Ting didn''t even lift his head. Gu Jin hoped that Si Li Ting could scold her again. It turns out that the man who is extremely angry is like this. Gu Jin sighs helplessly. She poured herself a cup of hot tea and slowly sat down on the sofa. She held the cup of hot tea and slowly opened her mouth. "After returning home, the situation of home care is not what I thought. There are no parents. Although I have a more loving brother and a grandfather, but other people do not want to see me. Even arge group of people doubted my identity. They thought I was a woman who was found by my brother to rob my family property. I didn''t live at home since childhood. I didn''t have any right to speak. I promised my brother that I would not easily hand over the power in my hand. If they say that my name is not right and my words are not right, then I will prove to them that this is my thing. My two cousins were brought up as heirs, and none of the women who could grow up in that family were worse than men. In order to convince the public, I put forward a request, give me a year, after a year and two cousins. The three of us who win will be the sessor of thepany in the future. I''m just a monk in the middle of the road, and how can Ipare with my two cousins who have already entered thepany. When I was in the Su family, I learned some special skills from Su Meng. The scope of this test was very wide. One of the things I''m not good at is physical fitness. Even if I am good at painting and ying the piano, in the end, I am just a woman with no strength to tie a chicken. How many families in the world will treat women as men? I couldn''t get back in a year. Grandfather is old, the people who care for his family are like wolves waiting to tear him up. From the day I looked back home, I knew that no matter what happened, I had no way back. I had to win, and in order to do that, I knew by ident that there was a drug that could change the function of the body. It''s an international drug that hasn''t spread. After people take it, all aspects of the body will change, a little simr to the doping of athletes. I''ve had the amount redistributed every day to minimize the damage to the body. There are some mild side effects of the drug, one of which is that you can''t conceive for a year. Otherwise, the baby would have problems. I thought about it all night. My grandfather''s body can''tst too long, and the other people are also thinking. If I lose, not only me, but also my brother will be implicated. A monarch is a courtier. I am clear about this truth. I thought all night, or only take this medicine, I can grow up in the fastest time. We are still young, and we can have childrenter. The reason why I have not told you is that I am afraid you will be nervous. It has been more than half a year since I stopped taking medicine. After half a year, we can have children... " Chapter 289 Gu Jin''s eyes are uncertain, and she can easily pass her time in the United States in a few words. In fact, the real situation is thousands of times more difficult than what she said. In a century old family like Gu''s, what kind of price does she have to pay when she bes the head of the family. Think of those things, Gu Jin''s eyes dim a bit. "That kind of medicine has changed my temperament, but what hasn''t changed is my heart to my third uncle. So many times in the face of difficulties, I did not fall down, just because I know uncle is waiting for me, I must persist. The third uncle wants to give me a home, but why don''t I want to give him a home? As early as more than a year ago, Susu''s people and heart were given to the third uncle, who wanted children. How could I not... " Si Li Ting had thought of many reasons before, but he didn''t think of this one. With a guilty look in his eyes, he gently hugged Gu Jin from behind. "Sorry Susu, I thought You don''t want to be with my kids. " Gu Jin''s teacup swayed gently, and a drop of tears fell into the teacup, rippling in circles. "Uncle, you are the best person in the world to me. How could I possibly not have your child?" "Susu, do you have any other side effects?" Gu Jin shed a trace ofplexity in his eyes, then shook his head and said, "No "Well, you should have told me these things earlier. How can I know if you don''t? Anyway, you''re still young. It doesn''t matter if you want to have a babyter. Your body is the most important thing. " Gu Jin on the boss Li Ting that face distressed color, small mouth slightly Du: "uncle, why did you just let Miro embrace you!" "It seems that my little Susu has not changed. She is so jealous. If Mi suddenly rushes into my arms, I can''t push her away before youe in. It''s not that you don''t know that I was in a bad mood at that time, so I deliberately didn''t push it away to see what reaction you had. I''m sorry, Susu. I misunderstood you. It won''t happen again. " Gu Jin took a sip of hot tea and calmed down his mood. "Uncle, do you know how I came to this day? After the news came out, I didn''t see any reaction from you. I was not happy all day in the crew. Nangong specially gave me a half day off to let mee. Third uncle, if I do something wrong, you can scold me, but you can''t ignore me "Susu, it''s not you who are wrong. It''s me." "Uncle, you and I have experienced the life and death parting before wee to this day. I believe you, please believe me, OK? To me, you are the most important thing. I don''t want you to be angry or sad "Well, I''ll believe Susu in the future." Gu Jin put down the teacup and held his neck tightly. "Uncle, I miss you. I want to miss you very much." The little woman in his arms was as sweet as honey, and his heart was full of sweetness. "Susu, did I ever tell you that I really love you." "Well, I know, I always know." Si Li Ting stoops down to contain Gu Jin''s red lips. This misunderstanding is finally exined clearly, and Si Li Ting''s heart knot is also opened. Thinking of the two, Gu Jin believed him more. When she returned home, she saw so many rumors about him that she also chose to believe. Even if I saw Miro leaning in her arms today, she didn''t flinch, but bravely confronted her. How could she have done this if she didn''t trust herself enough? On the contrary, I was worried about my gains and losses, and I didn''t trust her so much. A phone ring disturbed the sweetness of the two people. Peach''s voice came from the phone: "Miss, I have acquired the studio. Just decided with the other party, now there is a thorny matter, the news about your medication can not be suppressed. Someone is pushing on purpose. I checked and found out that the person pushing is Mr. Si. " Gu Jin heard peach slightly embarrassed voice, the matter rted to Si Li Ting, she will speciallye to ask Gu Jin. "Leave it to me." "Yes, miss." Gu Jin hung up the phone and looked at Si Li Ting, "uncle, how many do you mean?" She naturally knew that this matter could not be Si Li Ting''s n. Would someone be so bored that she would find someone to shoot with? Obviously, it was after this incident that he let people add fuel to the mes. But Gu Jin didn''t know what he was doing. Was it just because he was angry that he wanted to revenge himself? Si Li Ting knows Gu Jin''s hardship, on the contrary, he feels that his behavior is too naive. "Susu, I just want people to know that you have men. There are so many men staring at you..." Should be such a reason, Gu Jin Wu mouth a smile, "uncle, you are too cute." She gently kisses her boss on the cheek. "Susu, don''t you me me?""The third uncle didn''t do it for me. How can I me you? Anyway, the news has spread, and I don''t care about it except you." Si Li Ting heard her say so, warm in the heart, "my little Su Su." Take this opportunity to Gu Jin and more time and Si Li Ting Wen Cun, "Su Su want to eat what I want to order." Gu Jin took Si Li Ting''s neck and said, "I I want to eat you. " She grinned and bit the earlobe of Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting bit her nose gently, "my goblin." "If you don''t pay attention to the third uncle, you''ll be sent to your house. If I don''t eat, I''ll be eaten by others." "You..." Si Li Tingughed, "let''s go home." "Good." Since Gu Jin returned home, she has not been to the vi of Si Li Ting, where she lived for a long time. In addition to the Su family, where is her real home, she also miss very much. The car slowly drove into the vi, the courtyard was full of flowers, more gorgeous than when she left. The maid came back to the living room A wife let Gu Jin heart filled with thousands of emotions, if it did not happen, she has been Si Li Ting''s wife. "I asked the master to make your favorite food. If you want to eat in America, you can''t eat the taste of your home." "Yes, only he knows my taste best." Gu Jin changed into slippers, and the living room still remained unchanged. Gu Jin went to the master bedroom of the two people. There was no change in the furniture at home. Even the quilt covers and bed sheets were the ones she chose. The makeup table is full of unopened cosmetics. The whole family is telling one thing. No matter when shees back, she will still be the hostess here. There is a stack of thick paper on the desk. Gu Jinben thought it was a contract, but when he got close, he found that it was a cartoon of different sizes! The viin in the painting is the character that Gu Jin had designed before. Si Li Ting even drew a cartoon. "Uncle, have you drawn our story?" "Well, I''ll draw when I''m free." Si Li Ting raised a faint smile. Gu Jinshi can''t imagine Si Li Ting quietly drawing at the table. She guesses that she will be very handsome. "You really surprised me," he said "I''m waiting to paint our ending with you, Susu. Would you like to The picture is fixed on the wedding day of the two, and he has not had time to draw the following story. "I will." Gu Jin hugged him with his backhand. Also really and Gu Jin said, in the Si Li Ting neck of the kiss has not disappeared before she will make up again. This time, Gu Jin didn''t need to say that Si Li Ting would deliberately take safety measures in advance, and Gu Jin held his back tightly. "Uncle, don''t try too hard. I have a circus tomorrow." "Susu didn''t want to eat me? How can such strength count as eating? " Si Li Ting''s joking voice said in her ear. "Uncle..." "Good, good, I''ll be light." Si Li Ting helpless, he also reluctant to let Gu Jin toss. Tonight, he was more gentle than ever. Only once he did not continue. He held her tightly all night, for fear that she would disappear. Just before dawn, Gu Jin heard the roar of the helicopter, and she woke up from her dream. ¡±Third uncle, I have to go. " Si Li Ting reluctantly pulled her, "Su Su, really want you to apany me forever." "Soon we''ll be together and never separate again, uncle. Believe me." Gu Jin''s eyes are a little serious. "Well, I believe it!" Chapter 290 And Si Li Ting to remove the misunderstanding, Gu Jin mood is much better, directly rushed to the crew. Nangong Mo looked at her face and said, "Oh, it''s sunny after the rain? It seems that women should be moistened a lot. Last night, they looked like bitter gourd. Today, they have changed from bitter gourd to fresh flowers. " "So obvious?" Gu Jin touched his face. What she learned at home was that her emotions did not leak out. She would never let others see the emotions on her face. Just because that person is a third uncle, let herpletely out of control. "What''s more, it''s obvious that your whole face says don''t provoke me. If you do, you''ll die. Didn''t you find that no one dared to approach you yesterday?" Gu Jin rarely shed a blush on his face, "I told him clearly." "Originally, there is no overnight feud between husband and wife. The most important thing between them is trust. Just exin it clearly." "Nangong, thank you." "I''m also for the sake of the film, and your restlessness has a great impact on the progress of the film." Gu Jin nodded, "take a good shot." "Go and make up, and if you don''te back, I''ll be crowned a fool." Gu Jin knows that Nangong changed to another y because she suddenly stopped filming that scene yesterday. A lot of people on the set were very dissatisfied. "I see." Gu Jingen was not worried about being seen by others, but she could not let Nangong Mo down in vain. Yesterday, the news that she was ying a big name in the production group was released with embellishment, and director Nangong opened a small kitchen for her everywhere. If to a female star, especially the neer, the scandal is a fatal blow. Zhao grain takes advantage of Gu Jin make-up time to pass the news to her to see, Gu Jin is a face indifferent expression. "I see." Gu Jin light road. "Miss, although it''s all a piece of light news, being attacked all the time as a public figure will have a great impact on your future career." Zhao Li didn''t know her details. She thought she would go this way all the time. "Someone will take care of it." Gu Jin does not care, Si Li Ting and Xiao Tao are not dry rice. What''s more, she never cares about ying. "All right, miss." Zhao Li also felt that he was too worried. The emperor was not too anxious. The eunuch was too anxious. Gu Jin nces at Hua Qing who is not far away from her make-up. If Hua Qing hadn''t done it, she could have changed her name. In the entertainment industry, this is a verymon means of attacking opponents. If Hua Qing thinks that this kind of thing can hit him, it''s a big mistake. Gu Qing sent all the information to Xiaohua Hua Qing is how to her, then she will have to pay back a thousand times, ifpared with the ck history, Hua Qing a circle of old people catch a lot of. She wanted to see what it would look like to tear off the camouge skin on Hua Qing when she saw it? The field workers began to urge them to start shooting. Zhao Li arranged her clothes for her. She was a little worried and said, "Miss, although you can ride a horse, you should be careful. Animals have no human nature." "I know." Gu Jin went to the white horse that had been selected yesterday. The white horse stood quietly waiting for her arrival. "How nice." Gu Jinshun shunma''s hair. This mare is gentle and kind. She likes it personally. The mare closed her eyesfortably under her touch, and the breeze was blowing its mane. Gu Jin liked this feeling very much. Hua Qing also wore a light horse suit and led the horse toe over. "I really envy Miss Elena. The crew is the best in everything. Even the horse is selected by you before we can choose." When Zhao Li heard her sarcasm, he couldn''t help but reply: "isn''t that the case when Miss Hua was a girl''s first? I''ve forgotten that you are a third girl now. I''m afraid there are many gaps in your heart. " Hua Qing snorted coldly. Now a little assistant dares to challenge her, but it is with the light of Gu Jin. Gu Jin gently stroked the horse with his fingers, and his eyes moved towards Huaqing. "Miss Hua has been very busy recently." "My ys are all concentrated in these days. I''m still filming at 1:00 a.m., where Miss Elena is happy and in a bad mood, the director will give you a holiday." It seems to have expected that she would say so. Gu Jin''s eyes are slightly cold. "How could miss Hua have time to do those things if she didn''t have time." Hua Qing''s eyes shed and her smile did not change. "I don''t know what Miss Elena said?" "Miss Hua is a smart person and should know what I''m talking about. I just want to remind Ms. Hua that it''s better to be self-contained. If you have any more strange ideas, Zhou Li will be a lesson for you. Don''t do anything stupid. " Hua Qing''s eyes were cold. "Thank you for reminding me. I know what I''m doing. Don''tpare me with that kind of fool."Gu Jin didn''t answer, just a smile. It seems that some people are really not good at learning. Zhao Li looked at Huaqing''s back and disdained, "Miss, do you think it''s her who publishes the news?" "Who do you think has the motive besides her?" "This is also the case. After leaving a female second and a youngdy as a female first, someone jealously uses such shameless means." "I don''t think she can y with any high-end means, but it''s just behind the back." "Miss, do you want me to keep an eye on her, so that she doesn''t have the same tricks as before to attack her." "No need." Nangong Mo made a gesture, Gu Jin also restrained his expression, "I''m going to film." "Be careful, miss." This circus is notplicated, it only has a few lines. More scenes are riding horses. The annual enclosure hunting in the pce is not only for men to hunt on horseback, but also for women in the harem to win the emperor''s favor. The highlight of the whole y is that the concubines fight openly and secretly. As soon as they start, all the horses rush out. Gu Jin''s body is bumping on the horse. She is d that Si Li Ting was mercifulst night, otherwise she didn''t know how painful it was. The ground was rough, and the horses bumped even more. Gradually, Gu Jin felt something was wrong. The horse seemed to be in pain, and the speed was getting faster and faster. She quickly pulled the reins, not only did not let the horse stop, the horse was greatly stimted by the general neigh. No, the horse is scared! Gu Jin can clearly judge that this is the worst result. Ma''er''s state is quite different from that of yesterday. "Woo!" Gu Jin tries to stop the horse again. The horse looks up and howls in pain. Although Gu Jin has ridden a horse, she has never seen a horse like this! The owner of the racecourse said that this horse is the most gentle in character. It can''t go mad. It must have been tampered with. Gu Jin thought of meeting the blue moon and the sneer when Hua Qing left. Her heart suddenly understood a thing, Hua Qing did some tricks! Damn it, I didn''t expect Hua Qing to be so vicious. The frightened horse ran wild. Nangong Mo also found something wrong, "stop! Stop it "Nangong Horse Crazy Gu Jin''s figure has run out of the shooting range, Zhao Li''s eyes are tense, "miss." Nangong Mo immediately stopped shooting, "hold on to the reins, don''t let go!" The horse carrying Gu Jin has disappeared. Nangong Mo grabs a horse of group performance and catches up. Damn it, Gu Jin''s reputation was damagedst time, but this time it was his body. The horse is so fast that if it is thrown off, Gu Jin will be seriously injured. Nangong Mo can''t think how he is so unlucky at the moment, but there are so many troubles during the two-week shooting. If Gu Jin is injured in his crew, how can he ount for the old man? Don''t say it''s the old man. Gu Nancang''s pet sister is crazy, and he has to eat him? Gu Jin must be OK! Gu Jin keeps calm. Since the horse has gone mad, it is useless for her to tangle with why she is mad. Now what she can think about is how to save herself. Gu Jin holds the reins tightly. The wind was blowing in her ears, and her hand was aching because of the friction of the reins. The pain in her heart also made her dare not let go easily. She was afraid that she would be thrown off the horse when she was loose. It''s full of craggy rocks. If you''re thrown down, you''ll be seriously injured. She could only stay in the moment and wait for the opportunity. Chapter 291 The crew is in a mess because of the horse''s madness. Nangong chases the past for the first time, and her people are in a lot of panic. "What now?" "The directors are not here. What are we going to do?" "How can the horse go mad?" "Who knows, director Nangong is so worried about Miss Elena. What if something happened to miss Elena?" Hua Qing''s face was also worried, "my God, it''s too dangerous. I hope she''ll be OK." Blue moon didn''t speak, just a sneer at the corner of her mouth. She had better fall into disability. The horse has run far away, Gu Jin''s palm has been bloody, the pain to the extreme does not feel that the pain has been numb. She felt that she was about to lose her strength, and she would be thrown off if she left the horse racing. "Gu Jin, there is a wide space ahead. You can try to jump down!" The voice of Nangong ink rings from behind. Gu Jin looks back at Nangong ink. He has already tried his best to catch up with him, but there is still a gap. The horse had already run out of the forest, and the vision was gradually widened. The road ahead is really spacious, because she ran to the side of the main road! Some roadside cars saw an antique woman riding her horse with a whip, "my God Is this filming? There''s no camera. " "There are still people riding horses these days. They are not from the mountains, are they?" "Sleeping trough, beautiful Some even poked out of the window and said, "beauty, is riding fun?" Gu Jin''s face was turned white by the horse. Are these people blind! I don''t see how hard she is! Everyone took out their mobile phones to shoot small video, Gu Jin all the way to the galloping horse, more dangerous on the roadside. She couldn''t imagine what would happen if the horse ran into the car. She had to jump off. But there was no goodnding point all around, what''s more, she didn''t dare to fall off her horse at such a fast speed. Just a distraction, the horse has already run into the main road, "stop!" Gu Jin also began to panic. When she pulled the reins, her body became unstable and was thrown down by the horse The ear only hears the emergency brake tire rubs on the ground the sound, next second her body mercilessly falls to the ground. When his head bumps into a stone on one side, Gu Jin feels the pain of being hit by a hammer, and a pair of high-end handmade men''s leather shoes are in the eye. Before she could catch a glimpse of the man, he was in aa. When Nangong Mo catches up, he only sees the horse paralyzed on the road. The horse is exhausted and lies on the ground panting. There was a look of great pain in his big eyes. He looked for people who didn''t see Gu Jin around. There are a lot of passing vehicles on the road. Have they been taken to the hospital by kind people? Nangong Mo went back to the horse and checked it carefully. He found a needle under the saddle that pierced into ttery. The problem was solved. At first, the needle was hidden under the saddle. As the horse ran, it bit by bit prated into it. This was thest straw that killed the camel. Nangong Mo''s whole body exudes ruthlessness, usually those who make no matter how he makes a blind eye. This time it is a threat to Gu Jin''s life, and Nangong Mo is angry. With the mobile phone shot down the scene of the scene, this is back to the crew. "Director, and miss?" "I didn''t catch up with her. She was taken away to pay attention to thetest patients in the hospital." "Yes, I know." Zhao grain rushed to the hospital, Gu Jin fell from the horse will certainly be injured, to the hospital to find people is the best way. Nangong Mo took out the needle from his hand, "who made it?" You look at me, I look at you, you don''t know what happened. "Director, is this a prop?" Nangong Mo''s eyes are locked on Hua Qing. After Zhou Li left, only one person had this motive, that person was Hua Qing. "It''s a needle that''s stuck in the horse, and it almost goes into the horse''s body. I will plead with the police for mercy and let go of the matter. If I find the evidence, then don''t me me for being ruthless! " Nangong Mo''s words make blue moon''s body shake and her eyes wander. Her heart was Hua Qing see in the eyes, Hua Qing quietly pulled her sleeve. Blue moon quickly put away the face of the heart, to this point, she has no way back. Everyone, I said, "who is so vicious that he should use such means to deal with Miss Elena?" "Is there a possibility that the propsman identally put a needle." Props quickly jumped out to exin: "no, I dare not carry this pot, every time I prepare any props in the group.An assistant was also present when the saddle was ced. How dare I put it about because it would kill people? " "yes, I can prove to brother Li that the needle in the saddle is awesome, at least when we put the saddle there is no needle." "Did the others see who put the needle? If you see it, you must report it to me truthfully! " "Director, I didn''t see it." "Director, I didn''t see it either..." "Well, since no one has seen and no one has confessed, I will call the police immediately. You can do it yourself." Nangong Mo''s voice is cold. Hua Qing pulled the cold blue moon to the bathroom, "Xiao Yue, don''t be nervous, you will let people see the w in this way!" "Sister Qing, have you seen director Nangong? He won''t let it go. " "Damn it, why didn''t the needle stick into the horse''s body? In that case, it would be an ident, but the needle was found." "Sister Qing, I do everything ording to your instructions. If something happens..." Blue moon doesn''t want to go to court. Zhou Li''s lesson was enough. She didn''t want to go to jail. "It''s not going to happen. I''ll get you an alibi as long as you don''t expose yourself." Blue moon looks flustered, thinking of the expression of Nangong Mo, she is full of cold. "Calm down, Xiaoyue. Don''t worry. It''s no big deal. But just one needle, even fingerprints can not be checked, let alone there is no monitoring. First of all, the people in the front court said that they didn''t see any suspicious people. What are you afraid of? If you help me, I will treat you well. I know that your father is not in good health. I will give you 200000 yuan to let your father treat the disease well. Even if you call the police and someonees to investigate, you just need to tell the police to make a record ording to what I told you. " On hearing that Hua Qing would give her 200000 yuan, blue moon''s eyes were a little excited. "Sister Qing, I''ve been with you for so many years. You''ve taken good care of me." She pretended to dy. "You deserve it. Come here and I''ll teach you how to deal with the police." "Good sister Qing." Gu Jin wakes up in a daze. She slowly opens her eyes and looks around. It was surrounded by antique decoration, and sleeping under him was not a big European bed, but a mahogany bed. Big eyes curiously looking around, is she through? Through? Gu Jin rubbed his head. It hurt a lot She suddenly couldn''t remember her name or where she came from. What''s going on here? Gu Jin looks at her body is still wearing a set of antique dress, she is more confused. He got up and walked a few steps in front of him. Looking out through the windowttice, there was a lotus pond not far away. Next day, lotus leaves swayed in the breeze. The distant pavilions and courtyards made her feel familiar. She seemed to have been here. What is this ce? "Are you awake?" A deep and mellow man''s voice rings in his ear. Gu Jin turns to look at the visitor. The man who came in was a dark purple suit with delicate and profound facial features. A pair of eyes turned out to be the same purple as his suit. This is a very rare hybrid. There are only 100 people in the world. Beautiful pupil is like a precious and iparable purple gem, just look at it and let people deeply into it. Men''s facial features cover all the advantages of mixed blood, not as delicate as human. "Who are you? No, who am I? Where am I now? " Her big eyes are fixed on the man whoes in and tries to find out the problem in her heart for the first time. The man''s deep eyes fell lightly on her delicate face, and her elegant thin lips said word by word: "your name is Gu Jin, and you are my fiancee." Chapter 292 Gu Jin looks at the man in his eyes, and there is no impression of a man in his mind. "You say you are my fiance. Why don''t I know you at all?" The man walked into her step by step. The man brought his own ice effect. Before he met Gu Jin, he felt the chill all over his body. Gu Jin looks at the man who is approaching from far away. If she is the fiance, then she should be very close. "Because you and my engagement are only decided by the two families. This is the first time that you and I meet. Miss Gu, let me introduce myself to you for the first time. My name is Nangong Xun, Lavender''s smoke. " Although his name is full of romantic atmosphere, his people are cold, clearly is a cold beautiful man. "Hello, excuse me, what''s wrong with me? Why does my brain ache? I can''t remember anything in the past." Many things in Gu Jin''s mind have only vague influence. When she wants to think further, her brain hurts even more. Nangong Xun said faintly: "you identally fell off your horse, hurt your head, and temporarily forgot something. But what you''ve lost is nothing. I''ll tell you what you want to know "Really..." Gu Jin covered his head and looked at the lotus pond in the distance. "How do I feel like I''ve forgotten something very important? Why do I feel like I''ve been here?" This house is the private courtyard of Nangong Xun. The building for renting is the opposite Pavilion. Gu Jin and Si Li Ting lived opposite each otherst time. She was naturally familiar with the same scenery, but could not think of it. "Your head hasn''t recovered yet. Don''t think about it. Go to bed and have a good rest." Gu Jin felt some pain in her head, so she had to go back to bed again. Looking at the man who imed to be his fiance, she always felt strange. "Since you and I have never met, why do you have an engagement?" Nangong Xun stood quietly beside the bed, looking at the lovely and charming woman on the bed, and said in a clear tone: "Gu''s family and Nangong''s family have been engaged for a long time, but I seldome back from my hard work these years. This time I came back to see your fiancee at the request of my grandfather. When I heard that you were in Fangcheng, I came here specially. When I met you, I rescued you "Thank you." Gu Jin''s vignce towards him gradually disappeared. "You have a rest. I''ll see youter." Nangong Xun turned to leave. He didn''t lie. Gu''s family and Nangong''s family wanted to get married, but he had no feelings for women. At this juncture, Gu''s family proposed to marry him. He knew that he didn''t want to stabilize the little leader who came to the family. Before he came, he had already asked people about Gu Jin''s origin. He looked good. Leather bag is the thing Nangong Xun doesn''t value the most. Are there fewer beautiful women in the world? Even if he wants to marry a wife, he wants to marry a woman who can help his vision. Then I looked at her information and found that she had a favorite person for a long time. She almost got married with that man. How can such a woman be his wife? Nangong Xun immediately denied it. Later, Gu found him in person and promised him some benefits. Nangong Xun gave him the face to go back home. After returning home, I heard the gossip news about Gu Jin taking the medicine after the event. The people in charge of the Gu family even came to film. He really didn''t know whether she was boring or naive. Nangong XuBen didn''t have any good feelings for this woman. How could he marry a woman who had not been innocent for a long time. I think that since I havee here, I''d like to meet her and exin to the old man. However, he did not expect to go to Fangcheng, he heard the driver in the car. He closed his notebook and looked out. A woman in an ancient costume galloped on her horse. The wind lifted her hair and skirt. The sun scattered on her body, ting ayer of gold for her. Nangong Xun was stunned at that time. She is like a woman floating out of a ssical painting, so lively. Almost at a nce, he recognized her, and didn''t know how much better she looked than the photos. Perhaps he was not attracted by her appearance, but by her heroism. Nangong Xun soon discovers that Gu Jin''s horse is out of control. He makes a little inference and guesses what happened. The woman on the horse didn''t know how long she had been holding on. Her body was on the verge of falling. He watched her fall off the horse. When the driver braked hard, he walked out of the car slowly, and the woman fainted before she could say a word. Her hands were bloodstained, which showed that she had persisted for a long time, but now she could not hold on.Perhaps she is not as disgusting as she imagined, at least the tenacity in her body is not what many women do not have. Nangong Xun squatted down and carried her away. He was very clean and didn''t like women''s touch. It''s strange that holding her didn''t feel so bad. I watched her cuddle up in his arms. At that moment, Nangong felt a lot of pity for her, which she had never felt before. The result of the doctor''s diagnosis surprised him. She lost her memory. The result was not sure whether it was good or bad. He saw her for the first time after she woke up. She was still wearing that ancient dress, standing by the antique window, a gust of wind blowing, she seemed to be a fairy going back by the wind. This woman has a kind of other women do not have clean and pure, especially that pair of eyes. He just looked at it and fell deeply into her curious eyes. Nangong Xun knows that Gu Jin''s eyeball has been specially operated on. The light blue color not only doesn''t make people feel strange, but also increases some people''s feeling that the heart is clean. It''s like a clear sky after rain, so fresh and natural. Her amnesia is not very flustered, clever and polite appearance makes people feel a little itchy. Nangong Xun has a good impression on this woman for no reason. Is this an opportunity given by God on purpose. Let her forget that once deeply loved man, oneself just appeared in front of her. "Young and old, young master ising." The assistant''s voice broke his mind. Nangong Xun heard that man''s name just now, and his face was cold again. "He''s quick, let him in." "Yes." The expression on Nangong Mo''s face at the moment is as serious as it is. It''s not the seriousness on the set before, nor theughter in front of Gu Jin. On the contrary, some of them are as heavy as tombs, their brows are locked, and even their steps are calm. It seemed that the man inside was not his big brother, but a beast that he was afraid of. Push open the wooden door, wooden door issued "squeak" sound, people feel very ufortable. Seeing the Hun blood handsome guy sitting at the top of the theme, there is no incongruity in such an antique room. The man did not say a word, but his body exuded a cold and powerful atmosphere. Nangong Mo was most afraid of and most awed by him from childhood to adulthood. If Nangong Xun hadn''t asked him toe over, he would not havee on his own initiative. "Big brother." Nangong Mo calls in a low voice. Nangong Xun looked at his half brother with an unknown hatred in his eyes. "Come here." Nangong Mo walked slowly toward him, "how did elder brothere here?" He was not always developing overseas. His business was booming. He came to China suddenly and went to Fangcheng. When Nangong Mo received Nangong Xun to Fangcheng, the news that he had passed almost scared Nangong Mo to death. If you look for him, it''s like an imperial edict from an ancient emperor. No matter who you are, you have to obey your orders. Even if he didn''t like this big brother, he came here at the first time. "Gu Jin in your crew?" Nangong Mo had guessed many things before he came. He didn''t expect that Gu Jin was what the elder brother talked about. Speaking of Gu Jin, he was very worried. He thought he could find her whereabouts in the hospital. Who knows Zhao Li looked for every corner of the hospital without her figure, no one sent to see a doctor, that person can not disappear for no reason? "It was in my crew, but before that she disappeared because of filming." Nangong Mo replied honestly. Chapter 293 Nangong Mo and Gu Jin knew each other because of the rtionship between the two families. Both of them intended to marry. When Nangong Xun was not in the United States, Nangong family meant to want Nangong Mo and Gu Jin together. The old man even deliberately arranged for the two people to be rejected by Gu Jin. Later, she changed her temperament and destroyed Nangong Mo''s affection for her. Instead of bing lovers, they became friends. Now, in order to stabilize Gu Jin''s position, Gu Laozi goes to Nangong Xun again. Although Nangong Xun and himself are brothers, their personalities are quite different. In addition to their names, they have no difference. Nangong Xun has always been cold-blooded. He doesn''t value the love between men and women. He doesn''t care about Gu Jin. At this juncture mentioned Gu Jin, Nangong ink heart is probably some number. "She''s with me." Nangong Xun didn''t beat around the Bush and told the truth directly. Nangong Mo a face muddled circle, "what do you say?" "This time I returned home, I just agreed to see Mr. Gu. On the way, I met her and fell off her horse, so I brought her back." Is there such a coincidence in the world? Nangong Mo let people look for the whole Fangcheng hospital without Gu Jin''s whereabouts. Gu Jin was taken away by Nangong Xun. I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing. "How is she? I was scared to death, and the horse went mad "There''s nothing wrong with the body, it''s amnesia." Nangong Xun said such a serious matter with a tone of understatement. Nangong Mo was relieved to hear that he said it was OK. As soon as he heard Gu Jin''s amnesia, Nangong Mo quickly raised his heart again. "How can I lose my memory?" Nangong smoked slowly lit a cigarette, "do you know she used to take special drugs?" As soon as he heard the words of special medicine, Nangong Mo was very nervous. As expected, Nangong Xun had investigated Gu Jin clearly. "In order to be able to quickly change her body function in a short time, she also had to do it." "Yes, there is nothing so cheap in the world? You have to pay the same price for what you want. " When talking about this, Nangong Xun disdains cold hum, "that medicine can make people stronger quickly, but it also has many side effects. One year after discontinuation of the drug, there will be no children, tinnitus and other side effects of varying degrees. It was the side effect of the drug that caused amnesia this time. She took the position of president, and there was also a cost. " Nangong Mo knew the whole story of the matter. At that time, Gu Jin tried to persuade him when he took the medicine. That kind of medicine can''t be taken indiscriminately. With her potential, as long as she waits for two or three years, she will surely achieve the goal. Gu Jin only said that he didn''t spend so much time on it. Nangong Mo felt very strange at that time. She is only 22 years old. Why not have time? No matter how bad Mr. Gu is, he will not leave immediately. Later, she learned that Gu Jin was for that man. She didn''t want him to wait for a long time. At the same time, she also insisted on her own sense of responsibility, for the sake of others, but ignored her own. "Can the memory be restored?" "I don''t know for the moment that I asked you toe here just for one thing. You have a good rtionship with her. I don''t want to spit something out of your mouth that I shouldn''t have." When Nangong Xun said this, hisnguage pressure was very low, and his words were full of threat. When he arrived here, Nangong Mo felt a little uneasy. His brother''s character waspletely opposite to him. Gu Jin used tough at him as a young master of the Nangong family. He didn''t have to work so hard to make money. Gu Jin didn''t know the reason why he worked hard was because of this autocratic boss. He and he are not a mother. It is not easy for him to stay in Nangong family. Let alone let himself share a cent of Nangong''s family. He knew from the beginning that he was not his opponent. If you dare to covet the Nangong family, this elder brother will teach himself how to be a man every minute. It can be said that Nangong Xun is the shadow of his childhood and the man he fears most. "What words?" "I have checked her information, and the person she likes is Si Li Ting, right? I don''t want another person in my future wife''s heart. Amnesia is a good thing for her and me, so we don''t have to have another bitter love drama Nangong Mo heard his wife''s two words from Nangong Xun''s mouth, and his face became very ugly in an instant. "You, you want to marry xiaojin''er?" "Little brocade?" Nangong Xun seems to be a little dissatisfied with his address, "she is going to be your sister-inw." Nangong Mo didn''t believe that the man who not only had the habit of cleanliness but also avoided women actually wanted to marry Gu Jin."That Big brother, since you know she likes Si Li Ting, she is not a virgin for a long time. " Nangong Mo subconsciously or toward Gu Jin, he knows that man''s position in Gu Jin''s heart. Now taking advantage of Gu Jin''s side effects of medication, amnesia is going topletely erase her and Si Li Ting''s past, and Nangong Mo can''t bear it. ording to Nangong Xun''s Puritanism, he will not ept a woman who is not a virgin. "I know." "You Don''t mind? " "She had been hanging out with that man before I knew her. I couldn''t help it." "Brother, did you fall in love with her just once you met her?" Nangong Mo thinks that this man is born merciless. He is not willing to ask for a woman who can solve the needs. How can he want a woman who has lost her body and heart for a long time? Nangong Xun sneered, "do you like it? I''m interested in the family background of my family. Who else do you think can match me? " "This..." Although the Gu family is indeed the same as the Nangong family, there are several other families that meet the requirements. "In short, I''ve already said what I should say. If you dare to reveal half a word about the man in front of her, Nangong family will have no ce for you." South pce smoked hair cruel, south pce ink a face serious and dreary, "good, I know." Atst he thought, "she still has a few scenes to shoot. Can I ask her to finish?" "Yes, but I have to apany her and control all her parts in two days." Nangong Xun''s voice is cold. His words are as powerful as his own, and his words are more like orders. You have no room to bargain, you have to obey. Nangong Mo knows that he and his mother are the culprits. Although he was afraid of Nangong Xun, he still had a trace of guilt in his heart, which he owed him. Even if Nangong Xun warned him not to dream about Nangong''s things, he was more in debt than in fear. "May I see her now?" "In five minutes, remember what to say and what not to say." "I know." Nangong Mo retreats and takes him to Gu Jin''s room by Nangong Xun''s assistant. After entering the door, he saw that Gu Jin was still wearing the suit of falling horse. Gu Jin looked at him suspiciously, and his big eyes were full of curiosity. This kind of Gu Jin is more like her a year ago, her eyes are clean and clear, less strong and cold. Nangong Mo has some worries in his heart. Such Gu Jin has no resistance, let alone Nangong Xun. If it was Gu Jin''s temperament, Nangong Mo didn''t worry that Nangong Xun would like her, but who would not love such a soft and cute little woman? "Who are you?" Gu Jin looks at Nangong Mo with an inquisitive look. "Xiaojin''er, I''m Nangong Mo, have you forgotten me?" "Do you know me?" Gu Jin looks at the man in front of him. He is simr to the man before, but the pupil is not purple. "Of course, you fell in my crew. By the way, do you still have a headache? Is there any difort? " This person''s tone and before Nangong Xun ispletely opposite, looks very easy to get along with, moreover also very familiar with own appearance. "I feel dizzy. I can''t remember what happened before. Maybe I hit my head when I fell down. Can you tell me if you know? Who am I? " Nangong Mo will Gu ji to the bedside, "you first have a good rest." Gu Jin pulled his sleeve anxiously, "tell me quickly." "OK, don''t worry. I''ll say it slowly. You were in the shooting when the horse was frightened. You fell down and identally bumped into the head to lose memory. You are..." Chapter 294 Nangong Mo probably told Gu Jin about the things before, about Si Li Ting, he directly ignored. Gu jinruo looked at him thoughtfully, "is that all?" "Well, almost." "Why do I always feel that something is missing?" Gu Jin covers her head. She should forget important people or things. Every time I think of that direction, my head hurts very much. At the beginning of her taking medicine, what she thinks most every day is Si Li Ting. So now amnesia is also because of Si Li Ting, the more I think about it, the more painful it will be. "You..." Nangong Mo can''t bear to see her like this and wants to remind her. "If you can''t remember, don''t think about it." A cold voice sounded in her ear. Nangong Xun red at Nangong Mo and stopped him from opening his mouth to tell the truth. Gu Jin covers his head and squats on the ground and looks at the peopleing in. Nangong Xunes against the light. His tall figure seems to coincide with a person in his memory. Nangong Xun went to her and reached out to her, "get up." Gu Jin gazed at his purple pupils. She held back the pain and stroked his eyes with her fingers. One side of the south pce ink see this picture scared to move, she is also too bold! Nangong Xun doesn''t like to be touched by others. When she thought Gu Jin would be pushed away, Nangong Xun did not move and let her touch her. Her fingers were long and beautiful, soft andfortable. "Why aren''t your eyes blue?" Gu Jin''s words to himself let Nangong Xun''s expression solidify on the spot. What did she think of? Carefully examine her eyes with doubt, should not have thought of. "Do you like blue?" Nangong smoked coldly. Gu Jin tilted his head and thought, "I think blue is more beautiful, like the color of the sky and the sea." Nangong Mo heard this to be more distressed, it turned out that the person had such a great influence on her. Even when she lost her memory, she was able to think of his characteristics subconsciously. Before Nangong Xun''s face became more ugly, he quickly changed the topic. "Xiaojin''er, how are you? If you''re good,e with me to the crew. We have a few more scenes to shoot. " "I''m all right. Go back now." Gu Jin nods. She wants to see if she can find some memories. "I''ll take you there." Gu Jin looked at the air-conditioned man in front of him and subconsciously said, "thank you." "I''m your fiance, and I don''t need to apologize. It''s very strange that you fell down. Someone deliberately did it." "Deliberately?" Gu Jin is at a loss. She also forgets all the disputes in the past. "Xiaojin''er, I will give you an ount of this matter." Gu Jin has more and more puzzles in his mind. It is impossible for Nangong Mo to exin everything to her in a few minutes. What is the truth of the matter? What important memory has she forgotten? Gu Jin gets on Nangong Xun''s extended luxury car, which has a lot of space. As soon as Nangong Xun got on the bus, he habitually took out theputer preparation work, and saw Gu Jinzhi staring at him. Gu Jin asked in a low voice, "are you busy?" "Not bad." Nangong Xun closes his notebook and looks at the clear pupil like a deer. He feels his darkness is exposed in her eyes. His fingers slowly stroked Gu Jin''s eyes. He had read Gu Jin''s past information and knew that she was originally a ck pupil. Whether it''s blue or ck, it''s the same bright. "Has anyone ever said your eyes are beautiful?" Nangong Xun asked lightly. If we say that he has a good feeling for Gu Jin, a great part of the reason is that her eyes are so clean, but also with a trace of curiosity. His touch is not lustful, but a simple touch. Gu Jin''s heart is not used to being touched. She moved to the side without trace, and this refusal made Nangong Xun feel dissatisfied. In the information found, many of them are pictures of her and Si Li Ting together. And Si Li Ting together, she is like a clever kitten, that soft look makes men''s hearts be soft. "You and I will soon be husband and wife. You don''t have to be like this. I''m not a bad person and I won''t hurt you." Nangong Xun is used to being dictatorial. When will he exin it to others? That is to say, seeing the confused and confused eyes in Gu Jin''s eyes, she is like a child now. "Oh." Gu Jin nodded, thinking before he said that the two people are also the first time to meet, not very familiar. "When you''ve finished filming and my business is done, we''ll go back to the United States to have a wedding." Nangong Xun does things with great vigour. Gu Jin is quite different from other women. First of all, she has a family background that isparable to her own.Secondly, she has great personal ability and can be a good internal helper. Of course, what attracts her most is her temperament. Without the affectation of her woman, this is why Si Li Ting''s kind of man will also hold her in the palm of his hand. "A wedding? It will be too soon. You and I have just met and are not familiar with each other "I know everything about you. As for me, you can ask me what you want to know." Gu Jin scratched his head, and suddenly there was a fiance. She was full of doubts. "Well How many girlfriends have you made? " Gu Jin asked earnestly. "So far, none." Nangong Xun answered decisively and quickly. "Have I ever had a boyfriend before?" Gu Jin asked again. Nangong Xun hesitated for a moment, "no, your studies are heavy and you don''t have time to hand them in." Gu Jin Du murmured to himself, "is it? How do I feel like I''m going to have a loved one. " Looking down at her childish and lovely appearance, Nangong Xun''s mood is veryplicated. "In the future, you just need to remember that you are Mrs. Nangong. You don''t have to think about anything else." Mrs. Nangong? It seems that it should not be like this. What kind of wife should it be? After thinking about it for a long time, she didn''t think of it. She was so angry that Gu Jin reached out to beat her head. Nangong Xun saw this and pulled her into his arms. "I lost my memory. How can I do if I was stupid?" His body''s taste inexplicable and Si Li Ting coincide, let Gu Jin find a familiar feeling. Instead of leaving his arms, she fell asleep in his arms with her eyes closed. Nangong Xun saw a woman who was sleeping in her arms in a twinkling of an eye. Her sleeping face was very pure. As if the steel general heart will be in front of her to soft down. Gu Jin''s fingers unconsciously hook the corner of his coat. Nangong Xun feels her warm body temperature, which is a moment of inexplicable peace in his heart. When he heard this, he thought of it unconsciously Nangong Xun''s eyes suddenly turn cold, that person still stays in her subconscious? Gu Jin seems to be frightened by his cold sense and shrinks into a group, unconsciously calling the name of Si Li Ting. To the chaos of the crew, Nangong Mo a walk, the crew more no backbone. "Is the y still on?" "What happened to miss Elena? The director will nevere back. " "None of us dare to leave without a word from the director." "Well, it''s a good movie, but it''s a lot of trouble." All the staff areining, and Jianyun sits in the corner without saying a word. Today''s y is to shoot Gu Jin first, and then they shoot big shots together. When he went there, Gu Jin had an ident. Only from other people''s mouth did they know that so many things had happened. The happiest one is Huaqing. The biggest beneficiary of Gu Jinyi''s ident is her. Just as the discussion was heated, several people came in. Nangong Mo and Gu Jin all know each other, but Gu Jin has never seen a man with purple eyes around him. The man is cold and cold all over his body. He walks slowly with long steps. Every step he takes will give people a strong deterrent force. Rao is Nangong Mo standing beside him, who is this powerful man? "Who put the needle in my fiancee''s saddle?" He held up a needle in his hand. Blue moon subconsciously shrinks behind Hua Qing. She still doesn''t have the courage to be a thief. Everyone looked at him curiously. Before Gu Jin came, everyone was trying to guess her identity. Is this man the back of her? Chapter 295 Nangong Mo cold face, line of sight in the face of all people balk, "no one said it, or, the special police group will be there soon." Jian Yun opened his lips several times, and he wondered how the man who loved Li Ting became his fiancee in a twinkling of an eye. Because of therge number of people here, he didn''t talk much. He just watched from a distance and asked her again when he had the opportunity. Feeling his eyes, Gu Jin looks at him. Gu Jin''s eyes are opposite to him. The man doesn''t speak, but his eyes are full of curiosity and exploration. Jian Yun also feels strange, why her eyes seem not to know themselves the same. Nangong Xun''s line of sight is like an urate scanner. After investigating Gu Jin''s past, he naturally knows the rtionship between Gu Jin and Hua Qing. From the perspective of motivation, no one here is more motivated than Hua Qing. "Come here." Nangong Xun''s eyes are fixed on Huaqing. Hua Qing was watched by the man''s cold eyes, subconsciously felt the danger. "Who are you? Why should I listen to you? " "You don''t have the right to know who I am." Nangong Xun has a kind of coldness without anger and self-esteem. Nangong Xun only a cold eye to sweep away, his assistant Qin Feng will go directly to Huaqing. "Miss, please cooperate. We just want to know the situation." "Why don''t you call them so many people here? You''re going to call me? " Hua Qing is very dissatisfied. "Everyone wille to understand the situation. This way, please. By the way, let your assistant join us." The blue moon looks guilty at first, and now her heart is beating faster. Hua Qing takes a look at Gu Jin. Their eyes are opposite. Gu Jin doesn''t like this woman at first sight. This is a kind of human feeling. When she saw Nangong Xun for the first time, she was strange, and Nangong Mo was kind. When Nangong Xun looked back at Gu Jin, he was obviously gentle, "let''s go." "Good." Originally, he reached out to hold Gu Jin. Gu Jin avoided his hand as if he didn''t feel it. She didn''t hate this man, but subconsciously she rejected his touch, and even instinctively some wanted to escape, as if she should never have done so. Will someone feel sad when they see it? She thought about it carefully, but she couldn''t remember who would be sad. Several people arrived at the room where Nangong Mo usually rested. Although Gu Jin lost his memory, others did not. Why are there so many people in the audience? They are the first to find this woman, and they don''t like her at first. It shows that 90% of the people who hurt themselves are this woman. Otherwise, how did the needlee from? "Where were you before it happened?" Nangong Mo does not beat around the bush. Hua Qing had already thought out his words, "I''m resting in the dressing room. Two stylists and makeup artists can testify to me. They are outside now. Do you want to call in?" There should be witnesses to see her rxed posture. "And you?" This assistant is not an honest and responsible person. It is not necessarily Hua Qing who does this kind of thing. It is also possible for this assistant to do it. Blue moon is usually arrogant in front of other people, but now the people in front of her are big people. A Nangong Mo is enough to make her afraid. There is also a strange man who has never met. Looking at him, I feel terrible. When asked about herself, blue moon first looks at Hua Qing. Hua Qing is the actor with stronger psychological quality. "See what I do, what the director asks you, you can answer truthfully, don''t talk nonsense." There is a strong sense of threat in thenguage. "You go out and she stays." Nangong Xun, who is more observant, discovers the problem at a nce. Hua Qing is an actor who can cover up his emotions. Others may not have this ability. "She''s my assistant. Are you going to y hard while I''m away?" Hua Qing is not a simple role. "Thew will not wrongly punish any good person or wrongly judge a bad person. We just want to ask some things clearly." Nangong Mo has a good attitude. "In short, you can ask here what you want to ask. I will not leave." Hua Qing knows that blue moon has been restless. If she leaves, she will show her true colors. Nangong Xun is holding his chin with one hand. He seldom talks, but every speech is an absolutemand. "Get her out of here." Simple four words, without any hesitation. With his assistant and he is also the same style of people, a few steps to Huaqing, a cold face, "Miss Hua, please." "What if I don''t go?" Hua Qing is tough. If blue moon tells the truth, it will be over. "I''m sorry, but I have to take extraordinary measures." Finish saying Qin Feng unexpectedly a hand to carry up Hua Qing.Gu Jin was stunned. This means It''s very special. "You let me down! You are not a policeman. Why interrogate me! Let go of me Let Huaqing fight and kick, Qin Feng carries Huaqing out of the door, from the beginning to the end of the expression has not changed. There is no Hua Qing present, blue moon subconsciously pharyngeal saliva, "what do you really want to ask? I also have alibi. " Nangong Xun looked at her coldly, "your eyes are lying." "I don''t have one." "I''m not very patient. I don''t take the normal way to achieve my goal." Blue moon on the pair of purple double pupil, purple should be a romantic iparable color, likevender. However, at the moment, the pupil of this man reminds her of some kind of cold crystal without any emotion. "You, what do you mean?" LAN Yue is already nervous. Nangong Xun suddenly took out his mobile phone, even Nangong Mo didn''t understand what his brother was going to do. From Nangong Xun''s work style before, he knew one thing very well, but Nangong Xun had many inhuman means. Look at him sitting here with a n in mind, I think he has already checked the matter very clearly. Even if it is not clear, he must have the means to force blue moon to admit. So I just need to watch the y well and wait for the result. Big brother, one top two. "It doesn''t matter. Lanyue, formerly known as Zhao Fann, entered the assistant industry after graduating from high school because she liked to pursue stars. I''ve been with four stars, and thest one is Hua Qing, who is your current master. " Blue moon''s head is full of sweat. I didn''t expect that the man who had never met would investigate her so clearly! "You investigate me!" "My fiancee has been so wronged, do you think I''m a freeloader?" Nangong smoked cold hum and then said. "Your family condition is ordinary, your parents are not in good health, and you have a brother who is studying in high school It''s him, isn''t it Nangong Xun pulls out the photos of her brother at school. Lanyue always knows that rich people can cover the sky by themselves when they do things. However, it is something she never thought about. "He''s my brother, so what?" "No, it''s just that two hours ago, there was a sudden increase of 200000 transfers in your ount. I''m more curious about how a little assistant of you suddenly has so much money?" Hearing that the blue moon has hair on his back, this man has already investigated here. Hua Qing is not using my ount, but if you dig deep, there will be some clues. Sure enough, this man is thest cruel role, she coldly looked at him, "this is the money others lent me. My parents are not in good health and need treatment." "Blue moon, I said, I don''t have the patience to go around with you. You and I know who did this. Hua Qing is the only one who has a grudge with my fiancee. Instead of wasting time on sophistry, I can promise you some conditions. As long as you tell the truth, I can give you 500000 yuan for your brother to go to school and cure your parents. If you are worried that you will not be able to get along in this business after betraying the owner, this is not a big problem. Naturally, I can make you quit. " Nangong Mo was convinced by his big brother''s means. He collected the information of blue moon in such a short time. As long as she tells the truth, Hua Qing will be finished. This is much faster than asking her questions one by one. Sure enough, Nangong family is now so powerful that it is inseparable from Nangong Mo''s means. Fortunately, he did not choose to be the enemy! Chapter 296 ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Gu Jin looked at thezy man. She didn''t know why. She always felt that this person was very simr to one in her memory. A sense of familiarity can be found in him, but it is very strange to him. What have you forgotten? From Gu Jin''s horse fall ident to now is only a few hours, the man has her a small assistant to check out clearly! "I didn''t do it." Lanyue bites her teeth. Hua Qing is very good to her. At leastst year, when her father was in hospital in an emergency and had no way out, it was Hua Qing who helped her. Even if the man offered to give himself 500000, even if he wanted to find a job for himself, blue moon could not easily sell Hua Qing. "Don''t tell me, do you?" Nangong Xun seemed to have expected that she would behave like this, and he was not surprised. He took out his mobile phone and started dialing. With his dialing action, LAN Yue felt uneasy. Although I don''t know who this man is, from the man''s aura and even Nangong Mo''s respectful attitude towards him, he is certainly not an ordinary person. "What are you going to do?" Blue moon covers the chest some uneasy ask a way. Nangong Xun saidzily, "if you don''t do anything, who did it? We all know it. You think the camera doesn''t take you down, and thew can''t punish you. It''s not a bad thing to have such a fluke mind. I''ve always been fair. If you move my fiancee, I''ll have to move your brother. You can choose whether you want him to have one hand or two legs. Of course, I won''t let anyone do it in front of the camera. Like you, I will be very careful. " Such cruel words, he is to understate the tone said, blue moon is very clear that the man is not joking with her. One of the things she knows best when shees to the entertainment industry is that these rich people can y as they like, not to mention ying with their brother. What''s the matter with those female stars forced to jump? If you die, you die in vain. Blue moon quickly knelt down, "I beg you, can you spare my brother? He is innocent. " "Let him go? So who''s going to let my fiancee go? Isn''t she innocent? " Nangong Xun smiles coldly. "You are a member of the entertainment industry, and you have seen many dark sides. You should understand that some people are beyond your control. I''ll give you onest chance to tell the truth. Otherwise, I''ll take your innocent brother for an operation Nangong Xun''s tone is aggravating, and blue moon is crawling on the ground. At the moment, her face is full of tears. "I did it. I saw Miss Elena go to pick a horse, and I felt sorry for sister Qing. That''s why I did it. At that time, I was bewildered and didn''t care about so many consequences. I''m sorry for the inconvenience to miss Elena. " Blue moon will take all the responsibility on her body, she knows this man is she can''t afford. Even if there is no evidence, he wants a person to calm his anger. This person can be himself or her brother. Nangong Xun was not satisfied with her saying, "I want to listen to the truth." "I''m telling the truth. I did put the needle." "I mean, who ordered you to do this? Who gave you the extra 200000 on your card? " "Sister Qing lent me the money to support my family. Before that, sister Qing had a quarrel with Miss Elena. I knew that sister Qing didn''t like her very much, so she took the initiative to teach Miss Elena some lessons. I did all these things by myself. Sister Qing didn''t know it at all, and it was none of her business. " This is the only way that blue moon cane out of each other. It can calm their anger without dragging Huaqing into the water. Originally, the incident was also blue moon''s intention. She saw the little white horse in the racecourse. Back to the idea to Hua Qing said, Hua Qing at the beginning said too risky, is also their own to try. Now that such a big mess has been pulled out, the responsibility should have been borne by ourselves! "Blue moon, I said at the beginning that I was not very good tempered, don''t let me repeat the same words." "Sir, it''s obvious to all that sister Qing and miss Elena do not make a match. Miss Elena is taken care of by director Nangong everywhere. As the assistant of sister Qing, I can''t look down to do such things. I made the idea, but I put the needle. That''s the truth. If you want me to nder others, I can''t do it. " "Blue moon, your brain may not be very clear, as Hua Qing''s identity, this matter involves her, she can also settle. And once you confess your guilt, what is waiting for you is prison. You''re just an ordinary person. Do you think it''s worth it? " Nangong Xun deliberately induces LAN Yue to tell the truth. Even if Hua Qing can''t be killed, Hua Qing''s acting career will be over, and her loss will be even worse.Blue moon is reading Hua Qing''s kindness and refuses to tell the truth. If she is forced to hurry up, she willmit suicide in front of several people. "That''s enough." Gu Jin said coldly, even if she lost her memory, she had already figured out what was going on. It''s also obvious that the assistant has put a needle, but the one who really wants to have an ident with himself is Hua Qing. Assistant in order to protect her will all the fault in their own body, and Nangong Xun in order to let her tell all the truth used more powerful means. As soon as she spoke, everyone''s eyes were on her. "Xiaojin''er, what''s the matter?" Nangong Mo saw that his brother was about to seed. Gu Jin walks towards the blue moon step by step, although she has no memory of the man in front of her. "Do you hate me?" she asked faintly "I don''t hate her. I just think you''ve robbed our sister Qing''s resources. In the past, everyone in other drama groups respected sister Qing. When we got here, we all only remember you and never cared about sister Qing, so I hate you. " Her answer was very honest, and Gu Jin was not surprised. "Did you put the needle?" "I made it, and I made the idea." "Well, that''s it." "So far, xiaojin''er, are you sure you want to do this? She is just a puppet, and Hua Qing is behind the scenes. That woman can''t get along with you everywhere, so she should be sent to the prison to have a meal! " "Even if it was Hua Qing who was behind the scenes, she should be punished if she was the one who put the needle. As for Hua Qing, it''s not that she didn''t report the time." "But that man did you such a thing! We can''t just let it go. " Nangong Mo is anxious. If it wasn''t for Hua Qing Gu Jin, how could he have lost his memory? "She has something she insists on, and I respect her. It''s the needle she put in the first ce. The consequence should be borne by her. Hua Qing, I have never said that I will let her go. She will definitely pay the price. " Gu Jin said word by word, since Nangong Mo didn''t say that she was the president of that big family, was there no way to deal with a little star? "Well, xiaojin''er, since you insist, do as you please." "Hua Qing is not the third girl. She still has a few scenes to shoot. Now she is in prison and can''t finish shooting." "Or small brocade son you think carefully, good, then do ording to your method, take her out." "Let''s go. Let''s film first, and then we''ll talk about other things." Gu Jin took the lead in going out calmly. Nangong Xun looked at her back. If he hadn''t known that she had lost her memory, seeing her like this was like having no injuries. Her back is rebellious and her mind is delicate. She can maintain her sense and even analyze so many things when she learns of amnesia. He was more and more interested in her, Gu Jin calmly went out, all the people outside were waiting for the result. Hua Qing made a scene for a while or was stopped outside. Seeing the blue mooning out, she met her first time. "Blue moon, what have they done to you?" "Don''t worry, miss. I''m all right." At this moment, several policemen in in clothes came in, "director Nangong, is this the case you reported?" "It''s me. Thank you foring from city A. now the prisoner has been caught." Hua Qing''s heart is tight, "who is it?" "Who is the prisoner? Is it not clear to miss Hua?" Gu Jin looked at her coldly. Hua Qing is frightened by Gu Jin''s eyes. Does the blue moon already move? Blue moon quickly said: "it''s all done by me. It has nothing to do with anyone." Chapter 297 Hua Qing is quick to react toe over, guess is that a few people used special means to let blue moon can''t help but confess. I don''t know what the blue moon said. Hua Qing doesn''t dare to talk nonsense and say more than wrong. "Blue moon, what do you mean?" "Sister Qing, I''m sorry for you. I saw that you had a little friction with Miss Elena while filming. In addition, director Nangong specially selected the best horse for Miss Elena. I was so angry that Just want to teach her a lesson. " Blue moon will all fault in their own body, Hua Qing also understand her meaning. "Blue moon, why are you so confused? What if you hurt others?" She looked at the blue moon with a look that hated iron but not steel. The expression on his face seems to have never known this matter, Gu Jin began to have some understanding of this woman. From the previous reaction, she can be sure that Hua Qing is behind the scenes, and at the moment, Hua Qing''s performance is like a person who doesn''t know at all. This kind of acting is really admirable, worthy of being a film queen. "I''m sorry, sister Qing. I was confused for a while." The people of the investigation group came from city A. they thought it was a very difficult thing, but they found out that the matter had been rified just after arriving. "Miss, pleasee with us for investigation." "Yes." Lanyue has already made psychological preparations, and the 200000 yuan given by Huaqing is enough to make the family live a good life. He deliberately hurt others, the party did not get too much harm, the worst result is to go to prison. When shees out, Hua Qing will certainly read her friendship and treat her well, so she is not too disadvantaged. Hua Qing looks at the blue moon being taken away, and her heart is veryplicated. She didn''t expect that woman''s life is so big. It''s not hurt to fall down at such a fast speed, but it''s implicating the blue moon. Fortunately, blue moon is smart enough to carry everything down, otherwise he will be finished! She calmed down her emotions and walked slowly toward Gu Jin. "Miss Elena, I''m sorry, it''s my people who didn''t take care of me, and brought you so much trouble..." That look of heartache is really something like that. Gu Jin just nced at her and did not answer. How could she let go of the woman who dared to lose her memory? She turned to see Nangong Mo, "director, there are not a few scenes, hurry to shoot it." "But your head..." "I''m fine. I''ll finish it quickly." Gu Jin always feels that things are not so simple. Now she has only one idea in her mind. After shooting early, she wants to find her own memory. She should still have a lot of things to do. You are not as indifferent as Nangong Xun thought, and suddenly your mind bes a nk. All the information she receiveses from people around her. She also has to distinguish whether everyone is good or bad, and whether what she says is true or false. "OK, get ready for the next y. Let''s start today and speed up the pace." Now the situation has changed greatly, Nangong Xun''s arrival, and this news will soon spread to Si Li Ting''s ears. Si Li Ting and Nangong Mo are very simr. They are both vicious people. Don''t look at Si Li Ting''s gentle appearance in front of Gu Jin. In fact, he is also a wolf in sheep''s clothing. No, it should be a wolf with fangs. When the timees to know Gu Jin''s amnesia, there is an extra fiance. Nangong Mo thinks that the end of the world ising. It''s the most important thing to finish filming before you are affected. He quickly recovered Zhao Li and Gu Jin read the script of the next y while making up. Jian Yun walked towards Gu Jin. He had too many questions in his mind. He always felt that something was wrong with Gu Jin since he came back this time. Not long ago, Gu Jin also clearly told him that the person she liked in this life was Si Li Ting. After a long time, a fiance appeared around her. Moreover, this fiance has a long history. LAN Yue will admit that it must have something to do with her fiance. "Can I talk to you alone?" From the first time Gu Jin saw him, she knew that this man had some problems with himself. His eyes were different from others at that time. Nangong Xun, who was reading a book, closed his financial magazine. Without waiting for Gu Jin to open his mouth, he said, "sorry, I didn''t mean to let my fiancee see other men." Gu Jin frowned. She didn''t like Nangong Xun''s bullying. She read the script in her hand. "Is it OK to wait for the break? I have to recite my lines. " Jian Yun takes a look at the script in her hand. Gu Jin told him that she remembered all her lines in the whole book. It doesn''t look like she''s lying. What''s wrong with her? Rao is that Jian Yun thinks she is strange in the past, and she doesn''t know where it is."Good." Jian Yun turned and looked at Nangong Mo, "even if you are her fiance, you don''t have any right to imprison her freedom. Moreover, I have never heard of her mention of your fiance." Gu Jin eyes a bright, "you are very familiar with me?" "I''ve known you for seven years. Do you feel familiar?" Jian Yun is more convinced that Gu Jin has a problem, is it difficult to fall from the horse and lose memory? "I..." Gu Jinyi heard that he was so familiar with himself that he had an instant interest and wanted to continue talking with Jian Yun. "You''re going to shoot in five minutes. Do you remember your lines?" Nangong Xun digs the subject. "I''m sorry. Can we talk after the y is finished?" "Yes, I''ll wait for you." Jian Yun turns to leave. Nangong Xun is cold and cold all over his body. His possessive desire is very strong. He has already regarded Gu Jin as Nangong''s wife in his heart. When Jian Yun left, Gu Jin said directly, "Mr. Nangong, we haven''t got married yet. I haven''t agreed to this marriage. I thank you for saving me, but I hope you don''t interfere with my freedom. I''m not your prisoner. " Nangong Xun''s hand was smashed to one side vigorously, "you say it again!" When Nangong Xun came, he gave Gu Jin the director''s lounge as a dressing room. There was no one in the room except a makeup artist. The make-up artist was frightened by the coldness of Nangong Xun. This man is so terrible. "Mr. Nangong, you said before that the engagement was made by my grandfather. We have just met for the first time. I have not agreed to this marriage." "Gu Jin, you are very brave!" Nangong Xun is extremely cold. After finishing thest point, the makeup artist threw the tray aside. "Miss, I''m going out first." She left the space for two people, and stayed a little longer, and she felt that she was going to be cold and dregs. "Mr. Nangong, let alone that you are not my real fiance, even if you are my husband, you have no right to interfere with my freedom!" Gu Jin''s eyes were clear and obstinate, and did not shrink back to meet Nangong Xun''s eyes. Nangong Xun walked towards Gu Jin step by step. "I left so many businesses behind and I''m filming with you here. Gu Jin, do you think I''m ying with you?" "I don''t mean that, I just..." Gu Jin''s heart is bright, after all, this man saved her and helped her, she can''t bite the hand that feeds her. Just now the strong man let her unknowingly hate to go back, in fact, Nangong Xun fierce is a bit fierce, but did not hurt her. "Just what?" Nangong Xun is a man of two minds both at home and in the mall. No one has ever dared to speak to him like this. Gu Jin also realized that he had some impoliteness, and suddenly softened his voice. She subconsciously pulled Nangong Xun''s sleeve carefully. "I''m sorry, Mr. Nangong. Can we talk about our marriageter?" Thest second is like a little hedgehog woman. This second bes soft and sticky, and the voice of begging for mercy instantly softens Nangong''s heart. His temper disappeared just because of a little woman''s words, and the chill in his eyes disappeared. "Good." Gu Jinsong opened his sleeve, just at that moment, when she saw the man angry, she subconsciously softened her attitude, as if she had done so before. But today is my first meeting with Nangong Xun. Who did she do this to before? Jian Yun said she had known her for seven years, so she must know something. Gu Jin has a kind of intuition. Nangong Xun and Nangong Mo both hide something. Those hidden things must be very important, she must find them back. Since you can''t anger Nangong Xun, then Gu Jin''s eyes shed a deep meaning. Chapter 298 Zhao Li came all the way from the hospital, but she was still searching for Gu Jin''s whereabouts in various hospitals. I didn''t expect Gu Jin had returned to the crew. When she saw Gu Jin, she ran to grab her hand. "Are you all right, miss? Did you fall? " "I''m ok. I''m just confused. I can''t remember something clearly. Are you?" Gu Jin saw that the worry in her eyes should be the people around her. "Miss, can''t you be so bloody? Have you lost your memory? I''m Zhao Li. Director Nangong specially sent me to be your assistant. " Gu Jin nodded, "that''s the dog blood." Since this woman said she was her assistant, she must know her life experience. "Are you ready, miss? The director''s urging you to go and shoot. " The worker''s words interrupted Gu Jin Gang''s words. Gu Jin takes back her sight from Zhao Li. She is her own assistant, so she must know a lot about herself. Now there''s no time to ask. I have plenty of time after shooting myself. "I''ll be right there." Zhao Li is also confused, Miss said that she lost her memory, but look at how she looks, it doesn''t look like amnesia. Which amnesia person still so calm to continue filming? Gu Jin said the words of amnesia. She was not joking. In short, in Zhao''s face muddled, Gu Jin even took a few scenes without rest. This situation, not to mention the actors, even the staff can not bear it. In addition to Gu Jin told Zhao Li that she had lost her memory, no one in the field knew. Even Hua Qing, who ys with her, doesn''t find this. Gu Jin''s performance is too perfect. Even better than before, Gu Jin, because of her rtionship with Jian Yun, sometimes had a psychological burden when she was too intimate. Now that she forgot everything, she didn''t have theplicated psychology before, no matter who she was shooting against, it was a past. However, Jian Yun has been silent for several times in Gu Jinna''s strange pupil for several times. It''s dark after shooting several scenes. Maybe everyone is worried about what else will happen. The efficiency of these ys is very high. Nangong Mo''s heart is still very satisfied, "everyone rest for a while, the rest of the night drama will be shot." "Director, still shooting?" Everyone is tired to death, even shooting for such a long time is also a challenge for the staff. "The stars have no opinions. Why, do you have any opinions?" Nangong Mo a cold eye swept, everyone immediately did not dare to say. "Go to the next set right now. I''ve already had the scenery set up. I''ll treat you to a big meal when it''s finished." The most depressing thing is Nangong Mo, but a good movie has caused so much trouble. Next, I don''t know what''s going to happen. Nangong Mo wants to take advantage of this opportunity to finish filming as soon as possible. Or else the end of the worldes and he''s done! "Little ancestor, how are you? Are you fit?" Nangong Mo walks to Gu Jin and asks, what he worries most is the body of this little ancestor. Not to say that she was so beautiful that she fell off her head in the morning, and her delicate little woman was not allowed to rest for ten days and a half months. She got up and started working again, still in the condition of amnesia. Before Nangong Mo thought that Gu Jin lost his memory and then changed back to the former Su Jinxi, so soft and soft that people want to bully. From her calm and spontaneous reaction, she is not the indifferent Gu Jin nor the charming Su Jinxi. Even Nangong Mo is very difficult to guess what she is thinking in her heart. She is not surprised when a fiance suddenly appears after amnesia. Of course, she won''t be happy to ept it, as can be seen from her estrangement to Nangong Xun. Nangong Mo thinks that Gu Jin is more difficult to understand than before. It seems to be clever, but actually it seems to be brewing something. "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry." Gu Jin replied with a smile, "how do you look at me like that? Don''t you know me? " Nangong Mo was dazzled by the smile on the corner of her mouth. She thought too much about her pure smile. "Nothing, just a little worried about your head, you fell from that high ce." "The doctors have examined it. What else can you worry about? I''m not going to the next set. I''m going to pack up. " "Well, I''ll have the food delivered. You can eat first and then be busy. Nothing is more important than your health." In the past, Nangong Mo was afraid of Gu Jin''s identity. Now there is a Nangong Xun behind her. Nangong Xun is a person he can''t afford. How can Nangong Mo not take good care of Gu Jin. "OK, I''ll change clothes first, Zhao Li. Come and get my clothes." "Yes, miss." Gu Jin walks to the rest room of Nangong mo. aftering from Nangong Xun, she is arranged here and no longer needs to be with others.Nangong Xun saw her two ys and came back first because she had something to do. Gu Jin is busy tapping on his notebook when hees in. He is a workaholic. In any ce, he would never let go of a good opportunity to work. After shooting all afternoon by himself, he was busy all afternoon. Gu Jinyang raised his clothes. "Mr. Nangong, I want to change my clothes. Can you please go out for a while?" She said softly. Nangong Mo took a look at the little assistant standing behind her holding the ancient clothes. He frowned and looked at the watch. "It''s more than six o''clock. Do you want to shoot it?" "Well, in order to finish shooting earlier, we n to catch up with the schedule and get out as soon as possible." Gu Jin''s voice is very gentle. It sounds soft and clear. In short, it gives people a feeling of breeze and light rain. It''s not like the cold of goose feather snow, nor is it the craziness of pouring rain. She was born to be the nemesis of Nangong Xun. Even if she didn''t deliberately put on airs, she would make men fall in love with her just by talking casually. "Good." Nangong Xun closes theputer and goes out. In the afternoon, Zhao also heard from the crew what happened when she was not in. LAN Yue was taken away by the police. Gu Jin has a fiance beside him, who is said to be the brother of director Nangong. This explosive news has spread in the crew, and we all understand why Nangong Mo treated her so favorably before. They don''t get along with each other like male and female friends. It turns out that she is the future sister-inw. No wonder Nangong Mo calls her little ancestor. Everyone is more polite to Gu Jin. Even Nangong director is afraid of some men. Who dares to provoke him? Zhao Li knew that Gu Jin had a man, but now he knew it was Nangong Xun. When Nangong Xun goes out, Gu Jin''s smile at the corner of his mouth slowly closes. "Zhao Li,e here." "What''s the matter, miss?" Zhao Li''s serious expression on Gu Jin''s face made her feel strange. The person who just had a smile suddenly changed into this one in front of him. Is it the fiance who is around that she should smile more happily? "How long have you been following me?" Gu Jin pays attention to the details. Zhao Li is overjoyed to see her first time. He is d that he is OK. At least she was really for her own sake. Maybe she could ask something from her. "It''s been more than a week, miss. Do you really lose your memory?" This afternoon, Gu Jin did not show any abnormality, Zhao grain almost forgot her words. "Well, tell me what I look like in your eyes and tell me everything you know." Although Gu Jin is talking, he doesn''t stop and quickly changes his clothes. "Thedy in my eyes Well, the youngdy looks cold. In fact, she is very kind and mysterious. " "Mystery?" "Yes, you are called Miss Elena, but I know that is not your real name, miss. It gives me the feeling that you are like a mysterious nobledy. You are elegant and beautiful. Many people have not found your background. " It seems that Zhao Li does not know her identity, after all, the time is too short. Gu Jin knew from Nangong Mo''s mouth that he was a man who cared for his family, which was a veryrge family. What Gu Jin really wants to know is who she has forgotten. "You don''t know my background, but you should know who I usually contact. I Is there anyone you like? " Gu Jin''sst sentence with a touch of shyness, the total feeling that it is strange to ask so. Do you want people you like to ask others? Chapter 299 Zhao Li thought of the man''s voice that he had called Gu Jin before. Even if there is only one word to feed, it''s so sexy! From Zhao Li''s time with her, Gu Jin is not the type of private life chaos. Sheter asked herself to buy aftercare medicine, which can also prove that she has a man, and that person must be the one she likes. "Miss, there''s a man you like. Sometimes you look at your cell phone all day long. You should be waiting for that person''s call." Sure enough, Gu Jin always feels like he doesn''t like people who don''t like them. "And who is the man I like?" "Miss, you never tell me anything about you, and I just know you have someone you like. I called you one morning, and it was answered by a good male voice. Before that, I was still saying that there are so many people chasing you. Why don''t you like one? Your fiance is so excellent. He is tall and handsome. He is no worse than Mr. Si. I think the person you like is Mr. Nangong. " Zhao grain see Gu Jin refused Si Li Ting several times, she did not know that it was two people in the y, naturally associated with Nangong. "I like Nangong Xun?" Gu Jin frowned, even Nangong Xun himself said that it was the first time he and he met. "Yes, Mr. Nangong is your fiance. The director has been taking care of you, isn''t he?" "No, No Gu Jin vaguely felt that something was wrong. If he loves Nangong Xun, he will not have such an attitude, and his body is alienated from him. "Miss, are you not clear headed, do you want to go to the hospital?" "You just said it was a man who called me?" Gu Jin grasped this key word. Zhao Li was a little embarrassed and said, "yes, Miss must like that person very much, otherwise it is impossible to have rtions with him. And then I''ll buy you some medicine. I like him very much Have a rtionship? Gu Jin looks down at her body. There are traces left by men on her body. It must have been only recently, which proves that she was still in love with a man not long ago. She is sure it won''t be Nangong Xun, so her beloved man is someone else? Nangong Xun didn''t tell himself on purpose. "You are my assistant. Should my mobile phone be with you?" Gu Jin thought that there must be a lot of things in the mobile phone. "Ah, miss, I gave it to Mr. Nangong when you were filming." Zhao Li''s words confirm one thing more. Nangong Xun deliberately conceals some things. Gu Jin suddenly thinks of another person in his mind, that is, Jian Yun, who has known him for seven years. If it is him, he should know his own affairs. Before he wanted to say something to himself, Nangong Xun interrupted him, Gu Jin had a number in mind. "Zhao Li, don''t tell Nangong them what I ask you." "Yes, miss." Zhao Li thought it was strange, but since Gu Jin had already told her to do so, she could not but obey. Gu Jin quickly changes clothes. If it takes too long, it will attract Nangong Xun''s attention. From his means to the blue moon, we can see that he is a fierce character. Although it is confirmed that he has no bad heart for himself, he deliberately conceals some truth. What he doesn''t want to tell himself, then he has to look for it himself. At present, Gu Jin doesn''t know what Nangong Xun is going to do. She can''t scare the snake. At first, Nangong Xun''s style is not to break his hand to achieve his goal. If he is forced toe, he has no way. She changed her clothes and took Zhao Li to her next destination. Nangong Xun had prepared dinner for her. "Come and eat before you shoot." "Good." In front of him, Gu Jinyou is clever. Nangong Mo vigorously put vegetables in her bowl, "xiaojin''er, eat more, and I''ll treat you to a big meal after shooting." "Nangong, is my phone at your ce?" "I let my brother keep it for you for the time being. You were filming before." Nangong ink shakes the pot quickly. Gu Jin looked at their faces and knew that something was wrong. She looked at Nangong Xun as usual. "Mr. Nangong, where''s my phone number?" "Slip your hand into the water. This is a new cell phone. Use it first." Nangong Xun delivers an iPhone x to Gu Jin. Gu Jin already has some dissatisfaction in her heart. There must be something very important in her mobile phone. Nangong Xun can''t open it without a password and fingerprint. He is worried that she can see some clues inside and Si Li Ting. He temporarily puts away Gu Jin''s mobile phone. "Thank you." Gu Jin opens the phone and stores his phone with Nangong mo. This mobile phone is like her present state. She will write off the past. What she has to do is to adapt to be his wife Nangong.Nangong Mo looks at Gu Jin quietly. In fact, he has some guilt in his heart. I thought Gu Jin would make some crazy moves, but she was so calm. The quieter she was, the more unsettled she was, like the calm before the storm. "Zhao Li, go and help me save the phone number of the important person in charge." Gu Jin did not even ask a question, so epted. "Good." "Come on, little brocade, try this." Nangong Mo felt guilty and gave her a pile of vegetables. After dinner, Gu Jin rushed to the next location to shoot. Now she has a different identity. She is also traveling with Nangong Xun. Nangong Xun is also amodating to her. He will be there where she is. When she is busy, he is also busy with his own affairs. Now, for example, although both are in the back seat of the car, one is reading the script and the other is looking at theputer. In the carriage, only the sound of turning the pages of books and tapping theputer, the night was dark. She has already recited the lines. Gu Jin looks at the scenery outside. The night view of Fangcheng is very beautiful. Where is the man who left so many marks on her? Did you know about her fall? Now her mobile phone is not around, he can''t contact him, will he worry? "What''s on your mind so much?" Although Nangong Xun''s vision has been staying on theputer, he has also been paying attention to Gu Jin. He suddenly came to me. Even if it was a long car, there was a lot of space in the car. After all, this is still in the car. Nangong Xun is tall and tall. As soon as he moves over, Gu Jin''s body looks so small. She has been close to the door, the man''s breath unintentionally sprinkled in her ears. "The scenery here is beautiful." She made a casual excuse. "When you''ve finished filming, I''ll show you around. The climate in Fangcheng is mild and suitable for living." Otherwise, he would not deliberately leave a courtyard where he lived. He would asionallye to work and stay for a few nights. "Good." Gu Jin did not refuse. She was staring out of the window, because of the light, from time to time, Gu Jin''s face would be reflected on the window. Gu Jinzhuang asked unintentionally, "Mr. Nangong, you said I didn''t like others, so in the past I liked you?" Nangong Xun was stunned for a moment, and then replied, "we haven''t got to know each other well. You don''t like me, but in the future, we will have many opportunities to get to know each other." He didn''t cheat. Gu Jin looked through the ss carefully. The car stopped outside the studio, Gu Jinwen Judo: "tonight to shoot several night drama, Mr. Nangong, do you want to find a ce to rest?" "No, I''ll wait for you in the car." "Well, I''ll go first." Gu Jin smiles. Her smile is enough to make any man lose his resistance. She was about to get out of the car when her wrist was suddenly caught. She turned to thest person''s serious eyes. "Xiaojin, don''t call me Sir in the future." "What do I call you?" "As long as you don''t call it sir." Nangong Xun doesn''t want to be so distant from her. "Xun, is that ok?" "Well, don''t be too tired." "I know." Gu Jin broke free of his hand and jumped out of the car. Zhao Li had been waiting in front of him. Gu Jin didn''t look back, but she could feel Nangong Xun''s eyes on her all the time. Her fingers curled up slightly, and she had to calm down and not expose them now. Jian Yun had already changed her costume, and looked at Gu Jin withplicated eyes. "Mr. Jane, I lost my mobile phone. I''ll save your number." Gu Jin naturally went to him for a call. Nangong Mo on one side looks at two people. Before Gu Jines, Jian Yun has been secretly searched by Nangong Xun once. If he dares to say one more word, everything he has today will bepletely destroyed. Chapter 300 Jian Yun knew that Gu Jin must be in trouble, and the man threatened him with his future. In a short period of more than a year, he climbed very fast. In addition to the relevant photos of Si Li Ting, he relied more on himself. If he doesn''t work hard, no matter how good the resources are. Moreover, Si Li Ting just let people skew resources to him, and did not praise him. In order to climb up to this point, Jian Yun made a lot of efforts. Even Nangong Mo is afraid of men, Jian Yun will not doubt his strength. Gu Jin is not someone else, but a woman he has loved for several years. Si Li Ting once said a word. Every time she suffered, the person around her is not Jian Yun, which is why Jian Yun can never get her. Gu Jin has difficulties, he must help, but can not use such an obvious way. In the entertainment industry for a year or two, Jian Yun also learned a truth, the gun hit the first bird. He refused Gu Jinyao''s request for a phone call. Nangong Mo was right next to him. He gave Gu Jin a telephone number and told her tomunicate directly. Gu Jin frustrated a little strange, before this man not said to have a good chat with her, but also know himself for seven years. "The scene is set. Let''s finish the rest of the night y as soon as possible." Nangong Mo interrupts their embarrassment in time, and Gu Jin doesn''t think much about it. "Well, let''s go." The staff are in their ces. When Jian Yun and Gu Jin pass by, they say a very low voice in her ear. "What''s the matter with you?" His voice is very small, the scene has not started to receive radio, everyone is adjusting the equipment, even Nangong Mo did not notice. Gu Jin''s eyes shed, "I lost my memory. Can you tell me everything about me?" Jian Yun had thought about this possibility before, this kind of dog blood bridge that can only happen in the novel story can be so coincident? Although he didn''t know how Gu Jin and Nangong Xun were, he probably understood Gu Jin''s present situation. "It''s not convenient for me tomunicate with you, but I''ll tell you everything. Wait for me." Two people have been separated, back to the original position, Gu Jin face has been restored as usual, no one found between the two people. After shooting all night''s drama, Gu Jin felt very tired. Nangong Mo looked at her eyes with red blood and felt a little heartache, "you go back to have a rest, sleep for a few hours, and we''ll shoot your y again." "Well." Gu Jin felt that his body was fast copsing, and he was no longer arrogant. Nangong Xun''s car really stopped for a night, and then someone opened the door when she left the studio. Gu Jin looked as like as two peas in the back seat, and he was surprised that he had no half wrinkled clothes. "Don''t you stay up all night?" "You didn''t sleep." Nangong Xun asked. Gu Jin is speechless. Is this man good or bad? He was in order to catch the movie. He clearly had nothing to do. He could have fallen asleep safely in the hotel, but he stayed in the car all night and didn''t sleep. "The hotel you stayed in was a little far away. I ordered a hotel nearby and went back to sleep after breakfast." "Oh." Gu Jin takes his breakfast. The man is as cold as ice and considerate to her. "Can I eat in the car?" After standing all night, her feet are numb, and her body will be very ufortable after staying upte. "Yes." Nangong Xun did not want to reply, "you can do anything you want, don''t forget, you will soon be Nangong''s wife, and I don''t need to be so formal." "Well." Gu Jin bowed his head to drink porridge and did not talk to Nangong Xun again. When she finished eating, the car had stopped outside the hotel gate, Gu Jin took the room card and hurried back to her room. Nangong Xun, a gentleman, sent her to the door? If I can''t stand my longer shooting time, my body is heavy. " "Don''t worry, I can insist on, only a few scenes left, so sleepy, I''ll go to bed first, and you''ll have an early rest." Gu Jin takes the room card to open the door, need not deliberately disguise, her body is very tired originally. Her soft and soft appearance aroused the evil thoughts in Nangong Xun''s heart. He had not seen a enchanting woman. He even looked at those women with disgust, but the woman in front of him was just a very natural action to open the door. He couldn''t help but touch her heart and want her. One day yesterday, Nangong Xun was a gentleman to her, but Gu Jin didn''t expect that he would get stuck in his back and enter the room. He is tall, Rao did not turn around, she has a kind of invisible pressure. Just put the room card in, she turned and ran into Nangong Xun''s chest. "Mr. Nangong..." "What do you call me, brocade?" Nangong Xun imprisons her by the wall with both hands. The distance and atmosphere between them are very ambiguous."Xun, you Go back to your room and have a rest. " Gu Jin pretended to be calm. In fact, she was already flustered. For Nangong Xun, who seems to be the enemy but not the enemy, she has not nned to tear her face. "Xiaojin, I will be responsible for you." Nangong XuBen is not a man of roundabout ways. He wants to Gu Jin, very straightforward expression, even circr routines are not willing to do. Gu Jin''s mind suddenly burst out an inexplicable male voice: "I will be responsible." With a trace of seriousness in the cold, Gu Jin''s heart moved. "Is that you?" She murmured, her fingers caressing his cheek. In the room, the curtains were closed and only a lightmp was on. The light in the corridor was very dim. Nangong Xun took Gu Jin''s hand and said coldly, "who do you want me to be?" "Yes..." Gu Jin''s head aches again. She forgets who the man is. Nangong Xun leans to Gu Jin''s lips and kisses her. When she falls asleep in his arms, he wants to do so. The man''s breath is getting closer and closer. His lips are about to touch, and Gu Jin''s hand stops in the middle. "Xun, we are not married yet. I''m afraid it''s not good." Gu Jin''s body is rejecting him. In her heart, she is very clear that he is not her own person. "Xiaojin, I didn''t have other women before you, and there won''t be any after you. You are the only Nangongdy." This is his promise, which is more useful than the marriage certificate. "I Headache, smoke. I want to sleep alone Gu Jin has always been very soft in front of Nangong Xun. I can''t say why. She just has a feeling that the stronger she is in front of such a man, the opposite is true. It''s a good way to retreat to advance. After all, she hasn''t figured out the purpose of Nangong Xun. Nangong Xun is so smart that he naturally knows that Gu Jin''s words are a refusal. His identity and cultivation can not force a woman, and only hurt the woman. "You have a good rest. I won''t disturb you." He took a step back and retreated back into the corridor. Gu Jin''s hair just softened. If Nangong Xun insisted, she didn''t know what to do. "You go to bed early, good night, no, good morning." Gu Jin closes the door with a smile. At the moment of closing the door, she stroked her heart beating fast in her chest. Fortunately, Nangong Xun was not hard. Gu Jin takes out his mobile phone, which only has the phone number of the screenwriter and nner. She soaks in the bathtub to search for her own news. Fortunately, she is a star, which can be seen with a little wind and grass. Most of the news about her has to do with men, thest time she took an aftertaste. It has been learned from Zhao that there is no trace of a man. Gu Jin continued to turn down, and two names appeared again. Tang Ming, Si Li Ting. She murmured, "what a familiar name." She had a feeling that she must know them. When she saw the photos of them, Gu Jin almost didn''t drop her mobile phone into the water. Golden hair, blue eyes, blue eyes, like the sky and the sea. She asked Nangong Xun why his eyes were not blue. Can his lover be him? However, the gossip news said that she refused the two people''s flower bouquet, and she alsopeted with that Mr. Si for a ring. Finally, the ring was fried out of the sky high price. If you want to like him, why would you refuse it? Gu jinyuefa feels strange. He is so familiar. The more she thought about it, the more painful she had to put her mobile phone aside. Gu Jin looked at those kisses on his body, and these sentimental traces can see the intensity at that time. "Mr. Si, can it be you? If you are the one I love, why don''t you show up yet? " Chapter 301 Si Li Ting sent Gu Jin off and got a notice that there was something wrong with the business in the United States. He had to rush to deal with it immediately. He flew for more than ten hours and rushed to the meeting before he could rest. After a day''s rest, Lin Jun and Si Li Ting are going to have a rest. After looking at the time, it should be morning in China, and the little things should be filming now. Not sleeping, Lin all rushed to knock on the door, "Ye, something is wrong." "What?" Si Li Ting''s eyelids leaped. If Lin was his man and used to it, he would not yell. The mobile phone did not have Gu Jin''s short message or did not receive, Si Li Ting subconsciously thought of Gu Jin. "Sir, my wife fell off her horse when she was filming yesterday morning." Lin Jun''s tone is still calm, after all, the news behind is more terrible. "What! Did she fall anywhere? How can a good man fall off a horse? " Si Li Ting lifted the quilt and immediately jumped out of bed ready to dress and return home. "Master, don''t be impulsive. It''s veryplicated. My wife is fine for the time being. It''s not her who is in trouble." Lin Jun is still thinking about how to say better with Si Li Ting. To the extent that Si Li Ting likes Gu Jin, he knows that he is going to be crazy. "What is that?" Hearing Gu Jin''s health is fine, Si Li Ting is a little relieved. "My wife''s horse fall has been suppressed by Nangong mo. it''s said that it was Hua Qing''s assistant who did it. She has been secretly taken away by the police, and this matter has been solved. The key is that when the wife returns to the crew, there is one more person beside her. " "Who?" Si Li Ting''s fingers unconsciously grasped the quilt. He had a premonition that what Lin Jun was going to say must be very bad. "The man imed to be a wife The fiance and his wife did not deny it. Judging from the description, the man should be the eldest young master of Nangong family, Nangong Xun. " Gu Jin spent more than a year at home, Si Li Ting was not idle. He did a lot of homework. In addition to his feelings with Gu Jin, the most important reason why he wants a child so much is Nangong Xun. The Gu family and the Nangong family are friends of the world. Such big families will choose to marry. Especially in the case of Gu Jin, if he is Gu Laozi, he will find a strong supporter for Gu Jin''s future. Nangong family is the first choice, so when Nangong ink appears around Gu Jin, Si Li Ting''s reaction will be so big. Later, it was determined that Gu Jin and Nangong Mo had no intention in that respect. He rxed his vignce, and Li Ting, the Secretary of Nangong, also inquired about it. Even two people have some intersection, the man is very difficult to deal with, he still appeared. Nangong Xun can be put aside first. What''s Gu Jin''s attitude. "What does it mean that she has not denied it?" Si Li Ting inquired carefully. "ording to reliable information provided by the informant, when Nangong Xun introduced herself, his wife did not deny it, and she went into the same hotel with him." Si Li Ting''s gnashing teeth voice rang out: "good one with in and out!" Gu Jin didn''t contact him one day yesterday. When he arrived in the United States, he thought that it was already at night in China and didn''t want to disturb Gu Jin''s sleep, so he didn''t call Gu Jin. After all, the night before yesterday, the two people were still lingering for a night, Gu Jin did not have any abnormal situation, who knows such a thing happened suddenly. "Sir, there must be something wrong with it. My wife is not such a woman." Lin Jun quickly begged for Gu Jin''s mercy. "Of course I knew she wasn''t like that." Si Li Ting thought that night she was so gentle in her arms, how could she be such a woman! At that time, she also said softly, "uncle, when the medicine is over, my position in the family is also stable. We will get married, and I will give you a lovely baby." How can a woman who has promised herself like that can change without warning. Si Li Ting dials Gu Jin''s phone, rings several times, there is finally connected. However, it was not Gu Jin who he was thinking of, but another person. "Hello." Is the man''s cold voice, Si Li Ting is going crazy! "Why is her phone here?" Si Li Ting tried to suppress his anger. Nangong Xun has been waiting for his call, but he didn''t expect to wait for a full day before Si Li Ting called. It seems that he is just like this to her, the people he loves can not contact for such a long time. "Mr. Si, under what circumstances do you think her call will be with me?" Nangong Xun has already been ready. Si Li Ting has several red seals in his palm, "give her the phone!" "You sure you want to wake her up? You''re willing, but I''m not Nangong Xun sessfully provoked the anger of Si Li Ting. "Nangong Xun, I don''t care what despicable means you used to get her, you will definitely pay for it!""Si Li Ting, you have made some small achievements in China. However, if you want to fight with my Nangong family on your own, you are too much. Xiaojin first knew you and I have no way to change. In terms of background and family background, I am the best match for her. In the past, I won''t investigate the matter between you and her, but she is already my woman. If you entangle again in the future, don''t me me for not reminding you. " Nangong Xun is also a strong man, cold threat way. "Your woman? Nangong Xun wants me to let go in my life. I will not let go unless she Gu Jin says to me personally Said that Si Li Ting suddenly hung up the phone, Lin are in the side to hear two people''s conversation, the heart is also very nervous. "Ye, how could Nangong Xun''s phone be in Nangong Xun''s hands?" "Return home!" Si Li Ting has put on clothes decisively and neatly. "Yes." Lin Jun didn''t think much about it. He only knew that if Gu Jin had something to do with him, he would have finishedpletely! ne boss Li Ting didn''t say a word, but Lin Jun could feel his indifference at the moment. This time he''spletely pissed off! What''s more, Gu Jin doesn''t know what the situation is. The informant only said that she was filming as usual, and even added a few night scenes until the next morning. Nangong Xun sent her to the hotel, and they did return to the same hotel together. Si Li Ting''s heart is like an arrow to return home. Even if he''s on an airne, it''s too slow. "My Lord, it''s useless for you to be anxious. You have to fly for more than ten hours. You''d better take a rest after such a long time." Lin Jun see Si Li Ting this appearance also can''t help but persuade way, Si Li Ting has paid enough for Gu Jin. When he knew Gu Jin''s real identity, he didn''t rest for more than a year, and he worked so hard just to match Gu Jin. Before let Gu Jin get pregnant, he really saved a little bit of careful thinking, and wanted to tie Gu Jin by the child. Si Li Ting is bigger than Gu Jin in the end. He thinks things are more far-reaching. He knows that there may be a lot of resistance in the future. There is a child, even if someone wants to separate them, they will also take care of the child, who knows Gu Jin''s current constitution can not be pregnant. Si Li Ting''s most worried thing still happened. Nangong smoked, this man will be 100 times more dangerous than Nangong mo. Just one dayter, he announced his status directly, and the more he thought about it, the less he achieved his goal. If he had never made such a mistake before, maybe he would have done it more ruthlessly than Nangong Xun. But he has the biggest weakness, this weakness is Gu Jin! He is reluctant to let her suffer a little injustice, everything is based on her. When she came back in her new identity, he cooperated with her and did everything for her. Once a person has a weakness, it is easy for people to take advantage of it. Lin Jun reminded him of this long time ago. He has what way, love a person can''t help but want to think for her, want to give everything to her. Even at this point, what he thought was whether Gu Jin had any difficulties. After all, Gu Jin had nothing different the night before. If she was not sincere to her, why should she leave everything ande to the office to look for him. She stood at the door in a daze. Si Li Ting still remembers clearly. The biggest possibility is that Gu Jin is in trouble. She doesn''t contact herself all day. Is it because the mobile phone is in Nangong Xun''s hands? After all, it is with oneself experienced so many women, Si Li Ting''s first reaction is not doubt. Susu, I believe you, you have to believe me. Chapter 302 Gu Jin just took a few hours off and then went back to the set. Nangong Motte ranked all her parts in front. She had only a few scenes left, shooting from the afternoon until dark, finishing thest line. Nangong Mo saw the fatigue on her face and felt a little heartache and could not bear it. She went to Gu Jin and said, "when your y is over, you should have a good sleep. When I finish other ys, we''ll have a good get-together." Gu Jin nodded. She was really tired these two days. She was so tired that she had a heart besides people. "I''ll get back to you when I''m rested." Gu Jin changed her clothes. She had been waiting for two days and no one appeared. "Miss, you can see that your dark circles areing out. Have a good rest." "See youter." Gu Jin didn''t think about anything else at the moment. He just wanted to lie in bed and have a good sleep. Nangong Xun has been waiting outside, and Nangong Mo personally delivers her out. "I''ll go first. You still have a y to shoot. Don''t worry about me." "Then I won''t give it to you. My elder brother is here anyway." Nangong Mo still hopes Gu Jin can be his sister-inw. "Xiaojin, I''ll take you back to the hotel. It looks like it''s going to rain. You can have a good sleep tonight." Nangong Xun''s rare gentle way. Gu Jin nodded, "OK." She was about to get on the bus when a voice rang out: "Susu." Strange and familiar voice, hear this sound, Gu Jin steps a meal. I can''t say why I want to stay. It''s clear that the person''s name is Susu, not her name. Stopping is just the instinct of the body. Gu Jin subconsciously looks at the man behind him. Standing under the streetmp was a man in a suit and blue eyes. Like the man in the photo, he was Si Li Ting. The heart is beating fast, just because of his arrival. Nangong ink is as if facing a big enemy, and Nangong Xun is even more indifferent. He steps forward and blocks Gu Jin''s side. "Xiaojin, get in the car." "Susu,e here." Si Li Ting''s voice was cold. Even before he came, he had already known that Gu Jin had Nangong Xun. When he saw two people standing together, just standing together, he was already jealous. Gu Jin looks at the cold-blooded man, Su Su. Is he calling himself? "Xiaojin, you''ve been filming for two days. Now you need a rest." Nangong Xun is very clever and has no choice but to fight against Si Li Ting. "He seems to be calling me." Gu Jin blinked. "Don''t worry. He''s just an unimportant man." Nangong Xun reaches for Gu Jin. Gu Jin dodged, "I''ll go by myself." "Gu Jin, try to move one more step!" Si Li Ting looked at Gu Jin and was about to get on the bus. He was very upset. He walked quickly towards Gu Jin, and found that Gu Jin looked at him with indifference, as if he had never seen him before, and with a few touches of inquiry. "Mr. Si, can I help you?" Gu Jin''s friendly reply. "You call me Mr. Secretary?" Si Li Ting gnashing his teeth asked, from the day he knew Gu Jin, he had not heard her call this address. "Well What should I call you? " Gu Jin on that pair of eyes about to spurt fire, her heart inexplicably some flustered. She can be sure that she knew this man before, but is he the one she loves? Gu Jin paid close attention to the expressions of the two men, still pretending to be ignorant on the surface. She has already seen Nangong Xun''s methods. There is also a Nangong mo. she still doesn''t know what role Nangong Mo ys. But this Mr. Si is just familiar with her, and she is not sure whether she loves her. Before the memory has not recovered, Gu Jin can''t believe anyone. She only believes in herself, and keeping still is the best way. "Gu Jin, why do you have to act again in front of me?" Si Li Ting has some hurt look in his eyes. He thought Gu Jin was kidnapped, but the situation is not what he imagined. Even he can''t understand what Gu Jin is thinking. Why pretend not to know himself? Does that make her feel happy? "I didn''t act." Gu Jin seriously answers, see Si Li Ting''s injured look in the eyes, she is a little guilty. "Mr. Si, she has been filming for two days and a night. She is very tired. If she has anything to sayter, she needs a rest." Nangong smoked cool reminder. Si Li Ting this just found Gu Jin face some tired look, he some in the heart can not bear. "Susu, follow me." He grabbed Gu Jin''s arm and tried to take her into his arms. "Mr. Si, where are you going to take my fiancee? Do you really think I''m dead Nangong Xun pulls Gu Jin''s other hand. Gu Jin frowns with their strength. Nangong Mo can''t bear to see her like this. "Enough, if you want to make a noise, I can''t control it. Xiaojin''er''s body has not recovered. In order to catch up with the y, she has taken so many ys.She needs a rest, instead of being dragged around like a pillow. Zhao Li, send thedy back to the hotel to rest. " "OK." Zhao grain awakened from shock and took over the car key handed over by Nangong Mo, "Miss, I''ll send you back." Two men at the same time let go, Gu Jin this just was relieved to follow Zhao Li to leave. "Susu!" Behind came Si Li Ting''s voice, Gu Jin subconsciously will stop, she told herself now absolutely can''t stop. Si Li Ting saw her back without hesitation to leave, no sorry, no exnation, even the right eye did not take a look at himself. This is quite different from what he thought when he came. What happened to her? Si Li Ting also had doubts in his heart. He didn''t miss the details that Nangong Xun wanted to take her hand and be avoided by her. Gu Jin is not right. Si Li Ting is also a very smart person. He has already noticed that Gu Jin is a little strange. Nangong Mo said that her body hasn''t recovered. It doesn''t look like she was hurt. It''s weird everywhere. In the absence of a clear reason to make some rash actions can not y any role, Si Li Ting can only look at her more and more distant figure. When Zhao Li drives Gu Jin away, Nangong Xun takes back his sight and looks at Si Li Ting. "Mr. Si, I think I have made it very clear on the phone that she is my fiancee. Don''t pester me again in the future." "Your fiancee? Oh As early as more than a year ago, she and I got a marriage certificate and got married "Mr. Si, one thing to be clear about is that the person you are married to is Su Jinxi, and he has already died. She is Gu Jin, the eldestdy of Gu family, who is the president of G group. Gu family and Nangong family have made friends for generations. Xiaojin is the fiancee Gu promised to me. We will get married when shees back to the United States. I can let bygones be bygones for Mr. Si and her past, but from now on, she can only be my fiancee. Mr. Si is a wise man. He should know that he should retreat in the face of difficulties. Xiaojin has no feelings for you. I know that Mr. Si has some industries in the United States for more than a year. If you give up voluntarily, I don''t mind making friends with Mr. Si to help you develop the American market. Of course, if Mr. Si disagrees, then don''t me me for being cruel. I hope you won''t be so stupid. " Nangong Xun moved out of his family to oppress Si Li Ting, and even threatened him with hispany. This man is more a cruel role than the information, Si Li Ting''s aura is not weak. The blue and purple pupils were cold and cold. Si Li Ting said word by word: "Nangong Xun, you can let me give up anything. Only Gu Jin, even if it is dead, I will not let go of her hand. You want to threaten me? It depends on whether you have the ability. Even if you don''te to me, I won''t let you go. How about Nangong family and Centennial family. As long as I live one day, I will not die with your Nangong family! We''ll see who destroys and who wins. " "Well, I hope Mr. Si''s business is as strong as you are. I''m waiting to see if your empire, which you have worked so hard to build, is destroyed by me. Will you still have such courage then?" Nangong Mo saw the two men at war and said, "I admit xiaojin''er is very beautiful and excellent, but she is a woman. As for you, you should take out the whole family to y?" "Shut up." Two people with one voice toward the south pce Mo cold rebuke. "Nangong Mo": " These two people are two brothers. They all speak with one voice. Chapter 303 The car has been driven a long way, the rearview mirror has not seen the two people at war. Gu Jin''s hand on the chest has been shaking, and the voice of the man who called her finally reverberated in his brain. Susu. Why does he call himself Susu? "What''s wrong with you, miss? Are you worried about Mr. Nangong? " Zhao Li found that her expression was not strong and worried. "Zhao Li, what happened to Mr. Si and me?" Gu Jin read those gossip news, which did not point to himself and Si Li Ting. "Before Mr. Si sent flowers to miss, Miss also threw them away. Later, Mr. Si came to the production team as a stand in. Everyone said that Mr. Si wanted to chase you." "Want to chase me?" Gu Jin more listen to more confused, if Si Li Ting is his favorite person, why to chase her? "Yes, Mr. Si will send flowers to miss every day, and everyone in the crew is very envious. Mr. Si is tall, handsome and rich, but Mr. Nangong is better than Mr. cheese, and she is still charming "Zhao Li, what kind of person is Mr. Si?" "Well Mr. Si, he... " "What''s wrong with him?" Zhao Li thought for a moment, it seems that he thought of how to answer, "Mr. Si, he is a very contradictory person, single-minded and affectionate, gentle and cold." "Why is single-minded and sentimental?" Mr. Si was a very low-key entrepreneur at first. In a few years, he took the first position. Originally, he had been living in seclusion behind the scenes, and no one knew his identity. It wasn''t until the youngdy of the Su family appeared that it broke all this. "When she said this, she looked at Gu Jin. "Miss Su?" "Well, all the information about Miss Su on the Inte has been removed, not even a picture. But I still vaguely remember Miss Su''s appearance. She and miss you are very simr... " "How much?" "I''ve seen it in the photos too. I can''t remember clearly after so long. It''s about seven or eight points. At that time, Mr. Si and Miss Su made a great deal of noise. When they finally entered the pce of marriage, they were exposed. Saying that they were rted by blood, Miss Su couldn''t ept leaving, but she identally fell into the sea and died. Mr. Si is heartbroken, and once said at the funeral that he would never marry her again in this life. This is what I mean. I don''t know if it is because Miss Su''s death has a great impact on Mr. Si. The former low-key Mr. Si suddenly bes high-profile. Never contaminated with women, he has a differentpanion every time he appears, until you appear, miss. It has been reported before that Miss Su is very simr to Miss Su, so Mr. Si will pursue you relentlessly. Miss did not treat Mr. Si specially before, his flowers were all thrown away by you. Of course, I don''t know if Miss has anything to do with him in private. That''s all I know Miss Su, Susu. He used to call himself Susu. Are there two people who are so simr in the world? Gu Jin doubts more after listening. After the story, the hotel also arrived. Zhao Li sent Gu Jin to the hotel where he stayed for the first time. Just to the lobby, she saw the figure of Jian Yun, just Nangong Xun is not around her, this is a good opportunity. "Go and have a rest. You''ve been working hard these two days." "Miss, it''s really hard. I''m just serving tea and water." "Look, your dark circles are much more serious than mine. I''ll invite you to dinner when you have a good rest. I''ll go upstairs and you''ll go back to your room and have a rest." "Yes, miss. I''ll go out and buy some fruit. Do you need it?" Zhao Li didn''t think much. "I''m a little tired. Go to rest first. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m going upstairs." Gu Jin quickly catches up with Jian Yun''s elevator. Before the elevator closes, she squeezes in. Jian Yun is a little surprised. Gu Jin suddenly appears, "you..." Gu Jin thinks that this is the surprise God has given him. There is no one else in the elevator. "Mr. Jane, I have lost my memory. Now only you can help me. Can you tell me who I am?" Gu Jin said a long and short story and asked what he wanted in his heart. Jian Yun sees her anxious appearance, "OK, youe with me." When he gets out of the elevator, he pulls Gu Jin to the stairwell on one side. This floor is monitored. If he and Gu Jine out together, Nangong Xun will not let him go. Jian Yun also has her own difficulties. She can only help Gu Jin in this way. "There is no monitoring here. Has Nangong Xun done anything to you? Sorry, he threatened me before. I can''t talk to you on set "That''s OK, Mr. Jane. I''ve fallen off my horse and knocked my head, forgetting all the past.Nangong Xun has a long way to go. I don''t want to break my face with him for the time being. I have to pretend to cater to him. If you know anything, please tell me, and I will be grateful. " "You and I don''t have to say thank you before, so I''ll make a long story short. We are ssmates..." When Jian Yun knew that her situation was not good, she did not waste time and told Gu Jin all the things he knew in the past. At the same time, Jian Yunpletes the first part of the story, and all the doubts in Gu Jin''s mind are solved. "So I am Su Jinxi? The man I love is Si Li Ting? " "Yes, I don''t want to cheat you. Although I can''t give you happiness, I hope you can get happiness." "Jian Yun, thank you for telling me this! I will repay you well. " "What do you want to do now?" Jian Yun didn''t want her to repay her. She only hoped that she woulde to her heart with all her hardships. The man who can give her happiness is the only one, and Jian Yun can''t help it. "Find back the lost memory. Nangong Xun is afraid toe back. Jian Yun, I''ll go back to my room first." "Be careful. Call me if you have something. My phone is already in it." Jian Yun put a new mobile phone into her hand. He had nned to take advantage of Nangong Mo when he did not pay attention to Gu Jin, has not found a chance. "Jian Yun, can you do me another favor?" "Yes, as long as I can help you, just ask." "Can you help me find out where he is? I should have broken his heart just now "OK, I will inquire for you, and then you can contact me with this mobile phone. Since your mobile phone is given by Nangong Xun, prevent him from monitoring your mobile phone with his hands and feet." "Thank you." Gu Jin''s heart is warm, which is probably the warmest time in the two days. "Go back first. I''ll tell you his address when I find out." "Well." Gu Jin returned to his room and thought of the man''s concerned and worried eyes. It turned out that he had done so many things for himself. She hurt him again. What should she take to return this feeling. Gu jinpao in the bathtub, has been looking at Jian Yun sent her the mobile phone and other news. Instead of waiting for Jian Yun toe to Nangong Xun, Gu Jin opens the door in his bathrobe, "what''s the matter?" Seeing her hair still wet, Nangong Xun felt relieved. "It''s OK. Juste to see you. If it''s not early, you should go to bed first." "Xun, I''m a little tired. I want to have a good sleep. Do you mind if you don''t disturb me on the way?" Nangong Xun didn''t think much about her. After all, she had lost her memory. Even if Si Li Ting appeared in front of her, she didn''t know her. "Well, it''s raining outside. Remember to close the window." "Well, good night." Gu Jin closed the door and looked at the heavy rain outside. Her mood was up and down. Si Li Ting made a special trip to find her, but she was closed. How would he think of himself? I must think I''m a heartbreaker. Gu Jin had no choice but to smile bitterly. He owed him a lot. After more than an hour, Jian Yun finally sent an address. Gu Jin eyes a bright, she decisively changed clothes to go out. Si Li Ting in a bar, Gu Jin went out and stopped a car to catch up. He must have broken his heart, so he would drink. The bus couldn''t reach the door of the bar. Gu Jin rushed into the bar in the heavy rain. Jian Yun only sent a general address, specific where he is, Gu Jin only slowly to find. Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting, I''vee to see you, you wait for me Gu Jin is like a headless fly around, the bar is full of demons dancing, but she did not see the figure of Si Li Ting. "Little beauty, alone, do you want my brother to y with you?" Chapter 304 Gu Jin''s appearance and figure will attract people''s attention no matter where they are, let alone in ces like bars. As soon as she came in, she was watched. A little gangster came towards Gu Jin. "Sorry, you''re in my way." Gu Jin frowns slightly, voice cold way. "Little beauty has a big temper. How about drinking the most expensive wine "Get out of here." Gu Jin held back her anger for two days, and there was no ce to send it. The man just hit her gun. "What are you doing so hard? My brother won''t hurt you, just want to..." Then his hand touched Gu Jin''s cheek. Before touching her face, one hand held the face and his wrist suddenly struck a chill. Did not wait for him to react toe over, the ear rings a cold iparable voice: "seek death!" "Ah The man''s hand was broken. Gu Jin''s face has been more than a person, Si Li Ting with a full body of wine gas appeared. After such a long night, his eyes were full of red blood, and then Gu Jin was very angry. Gu Jin sees the familiar figure, and a thousand emotions rise in her heart. Even if she doesn''t remember him, her body instinct is still there. When he appeared, she would feel happy, even excited. "Mr. Si." She murmured, is he her lover? "Damn Mr. Si." Si Li Ting was full of violent air and turned his head coldly. "Secretary..." Gu Jin didn''t know what to call him in the past, so he had to take the name of Mr. Si first. Si Li Ting doesn''t seem to like her calling him so much. The chill on his body is heavier, and his eyes are cold and piercing. Gu Jin has thousands of words to say in his heart, but when hees to him, he doesn''t know how to say it. She had to carefully pull up his sleeve, "yes, I''m sorry I lost my memory. " That poor little appearance was like a child who did something wrong. Si Li Ting thought about many possibilities, but he didn''t think about this possibility. His eyes shed aplex light, Gu Jin was waiting to be scolded by him. "I''ll take care of youter." Si Li Ting dropped this sentence, suddenly took off the suit coat and wrapped it on her head. "Mr. Si, are you?" Gu Jin didn''t understand what he meant. "Don''t forget who you are now." Si Li Ting coldly reminds Gu Jin that he is talking about his star identity. Before all the reason to Si Li Ting, how can all disappear? In front of him, he subconsciously became a weak and deceiving little woman. That hooligan is not a person, Si Li Ting broke his hand, he certainly will not let go easily. Now he''s gathering his friends to make trouble, and soon there will be chaos. With the current human urine, seize such a good opportunity will definitely take photos first. Gu Jincai has just finished filming. If there is such a scandal, even if you can press it, you still don''t want to have the best of these things. Lin Jun has been sent to check Gu Jin''s affairs. This is not a city. People may not know him. This time came suddenly, there is no bodyguard around, sometimes not afraid to meet the big guy, at least the big guys and their acquaintances. The smaller the character is, the more troublesome he is. He has no insight and likes to make trouble. His small name may not be useful in such a small ce, Si Li Ting has made the worst n in his heart. "You little white face dare to move me, do you know I am..." The words of small hunk didn''t finish, and was kicked out by Si Li Ting. The little gangster''s friends couldn''t sit still, and a bottle of wine wasing towards Si Li Ting. "Dare to bully my brother. You''re tired of living. I''ll give you a good fight." Si Li Ting pushed Gu Jin away, "stand far away, don''t be photographed in the face." "But." Gu Jin voice did not fall, Si Li Ting has rushed to the crowd. From the United States back to the domestic gas, only because the other side is Gu Jin, he has been holding back. Before the matter was clear, he did not make any decisions without authorization, even watching Gu Jin leave. He is just for the sake of Gu Jin, love her to the bone. This group of small thugs is no doubt automatically delivered to the door, one by one has not touched the Si Li Ting''s body was beaten up. At first, Gu Jin was still worried about him. After 30 seconds, she felt that it was not Si Li Ting who should be worried about, but that group of punks. "Pa Pa Pa Pa" apuse thunderous, everybody looked silly, this man is handsome and has the type, even if fights are like is making the action movie. Thest little gangster fell to the ground with blood gushing from his mouth, "if you dare to move us, you will regret it Ah The man''s threatening words disappeared on Si Li Ting''s feet, and Si Li Ting coldly withdrew his sight and beyond his ability. He directly went to one side and pulled Gu Jin away. The little thing said that she had lost her memory. What''s going on?In the cheering sound, Si Li Ting and Gu Jinyuan go. It''s raining cats and dogs outside. Si Li Ting looks at the small things with clothes around. "You''re waiting for me. I''ll drive." After thinking about it for a while, he came back to his mind again. What if he let go and had an ident? Even if I look at Gu Jin Si Li Ting every day, I think it''s very unsafe. Maybe something else happened in a blink of an eye. "Come on, you''re with me." Anyway, Gu Jin is wearing his clothes. It''s not far from the parking lot. Gu Jin allows him to pull into the rain curtain. Si Li Ting''s hand is very big and warm. They had no words, but she was willing to believe him. In fact, Si Li Ting and Nangong Xun are very simr. They both wrap themselves with ice cold. This is why the first time she saw Nangong Xun, she thought he was very familiar. She wants to look at another person through Nangong Xun, who has golden hair and blue eyes. Around this person, she would feel a sense of security and trust, even if it was raining heavily outside. Gu Jin hides under his clothes, as if as long as he is there, it doesn''t matter if the sky falls. Two people ran in the rain, Si Li Ting opened the door and pushed Gu Jin in. "Mr. Si, your clothes are wet." Gu Jin saw that his body waspletely wet, and the texture of his skin was faintly revealed under his shirt. "Don''t call me damned Mr. Sze again." Si Li Ting was furious. This appearance of Si Li Ting even Gu Jincai did not see him when he met, Si Li Ting will her under the body. By the light from the outside, Gu Jin on his pair of cold eyes. "I''m sorry, I fell off the horse and lost my memory. I forgot our past. I found Jian Yun and asked for it not long ago." Gu Jin answers at a loss. "Did it hurt anywhere?" Si Li Ting''s eyes are a little more concerned, and she can''t get angry after all. "No, I''m fine except for amnesia." "What happened to Nangong Xun? He said it was your fiance, but you agreed?" Si Li Ting said that the chill on his body deepened. "I didn''t agree. I fell off the horse. He saved me. He simply told me about my life experience, didn''t mention you, and said it was my fiance. At that time, I did not know the situation, nor did I know whether he was an enemy or a friend, so I watched the change. He took away my mobile phone, so that I could not get information about the past, but also threatened Jian Yun not to get close to me. I quickly finished the rest of the y, the brain is very clear that I should be a favorite. At that time, I couldn''t find you, so I had to wait for you toe to me. I waited for two days and you finally showed up. When you called me, I was not sure that Nangong Xun was not a simple character. I didn''t want to irritate him. Then he left with Zhao Li and went back to the hotel. Jian Yun told me all the truth. It took him a lot of effort to find your whereabouts. As soon as I heard that you were in the bar, si I''m sorry, I forgot you Gu Jinyi face guilty look, Si Li Ting listen to the whole process, the cold sense on the body just disappeared some. "That''s OK. I''ll make you think about it." He bent over and kissed her on the lips. The instinct of the body is awakened by him, Si Li Ting just lightly kisses and then releases. "Disgusting?" In the hotel before, Nangong Xun also tried to kiss Gu Jin and was stopped by Gu Jin''s finger. When Si Li Ting''s cold thin lips fell on her lips, she did not want to escape, but let him kiss. Chapter 305 Gu Jin shook his head honestly, "I don''t hate it." A drop of rain along Si Li Ting''s hair tail falls to Gu Jin''s ear, her pair of affectionate eyes like water. As deep as the sea, blue is the best. Si Li Ting, who is wet by rain, is more sexy than usual. Gu Jin likes the feeling on him. His throat knot slips, and Gu Jin''s heart beats faster. He is really handsome. Is such a beautiful man really his lover? Although Nangong Xun''s appearance is also very good-looking, Gu Jin doesn''t have this feeling around him. If Nangong Xun wants to get close to her a little, she will subconsciously run away and don''t want to be touched. Si Li Ting fingers caress her cheek, "Su Su, I will use my way to let you remember." This kiss is like a storm, a hot and humid kiss, a cold body. Gu Jin felt that he was like a boat in the middle of the sea, engulfed by the waves. His body was from cold to hot, and his kiss changed from softness to madness. "Well Don''t Here it is. " Gu Jin only has thest trace of reason, from the moment when Si Li Ting touched her, she has no ability to resistpletely. Shepletely believed that he must be his lover, otherwise she would not go too far. "Susu, you''re trying to drive me crazy." Si Li Ting''s hoarse voice came. His eyes are full of desire, can''t wait to be with her, Gu Jin to an emergency brake. Gu Jinpan was attached to his arms, and her breathing had already been disordered. "I Shall we change ces? " Two people in the car chaos and beautiful Xiangmo, she is still not used to doing such things in the car. "Goblin." Si Li Ting is on the verge of madness. "Please Don''t be here, will you? " Gu Jin soft words to ask, Si Li Ting where can be strong. His temper was almost polished by her, and finally he gave way, "OK, go back to the hotel." Si Li Ting is about to drive with the car key. Gu Jin grabs his hand. "You''re all drunk like this. Don''t drive. I''ll drive." "Susu, you''re still the same." No matter whether she has amnesia or not, some things can''t be changed, Si Li Ting''s mouth corner picks up a faint smile, she still cares about him as much. "Who makes you my favorite." Gu Jin inserted the key, "you sit well and don''t make trouble." She also moved her body to the co pilot to fasten his seat belt. The fragrance of her body bath liquid and the wine smell of Si Li Ting''s body blended together, fermenting into an ambiguous feeling. Si Li Ting chuckled and took her into his arms and kissed her. Gu Jin was once again soft with his kiss. The man just gave her a kiss. She was so weak that she must have loved him. Even if he lost his memory, he didn''t want to be touched by others. He was still waiting for him toe back. "Susu..." Si Li Ting is very satisfied with her reaction, gently stroking her soft hair. It''s such a feeling to be in love with each other. Gu Jin looked at him with shame and anger, "so I can still drive?" "Well, I''ll leave you alone and go to the nearest hotel ahead." The knot in Si Li Ting''s heart disappeared, and the anger on his body was also reduced a lot. The room had already been opened for him, and when he entered the elevator, Li Ting couldn''t help it. "Come on." Gu Jin is forced to be unprepared by him. After all, it is still outside. In case someone sees it? Si Li Ting is like a hungry wolf. He walks to the room as soon as he gets out of the elevator. The door just opened, even the card did not have time to plug, Gu Jin has been Si Li Ting against the wall. "Secretary Well... " How hard did Mr. Li Ting endure all the way? His kisses spread all over the ce. The door closed and the room was dark. Gu Jin''s lust was quickly picked up by him. "Susu You demon, how worried I am about you Si Li Ting kisses her exquisite vicle murmurs. Gu Jin inserted his ten fingers into his thick hair and felt his love. At this moment, she forgot who she was and just wanted to be with him. Shepletely follows the body''s instinct in walking, Si Li Tingpared to before which every time wants to be emotional. Deep in love, he called her name, "Susu, my little Susu." "Si Li Ting..." She clung to his waist. Gu Jin thoroughly understood his enthusiasm, and that night Si Li Ting told Gu Jin how much he loved her in his way. The fact is Gu Jin didn''t think of anything, but he was gnawed by Si Li Ting again and again. Gu Jin lies on the soft bed, she is tired to copse. "Remember what?" Si Li Ting caresses her cheek lovingly. Gu Jin shook his head, "no I just think you are familiar with it, but I can''t remember the past at all. It will be a headache if you forcibly recall it. "Si Li Ting kisses her cheek, "it doesn''t matter. If you can''t remember, don''t think about it. You just need to know how much you love." "That..." Gu Jin suddenly stammered and didn''t know how to talk to him. "What?" The anger of Si Li Ting has disappeared a lot. "What did I call you in the past?" Gu Jin is embarrassed to open a way, but she doesn''t know how to address him when she is in love. Si Li Ting said slowly: "you call me husband." In the past, what he wanted to hear most was this address, but Gu Jin was embarrassed to call him so. "Ah?" Now Gu Jin is also very sorry. "Let''s hear it." Si Li Ting gently stroked her hair. What he liked most was the sentimental warmth of Gu Jin after the end. "Old The public. " Gu Jin''s voice was very small, even she felt very embarrassed. "Honey, it''s too low for me to hear. One more call." He came to Gu Jin''s ear and intimated. That sound full of maic sound let Gu Jin whole body a crisp, she has no resistance to this man. "Husband." Gu Jin blushed and called again. "Did I really call you that in the past? How can I feel strange? " She muttered to herself. "Si Li Ting got cheap but also sold obediently," of course, you just forget the memory loss, baby wife, call again, don''t stop. " By the light outside, Gu Jin looks at his hazy side face, which is wless. Bumping into his pair of affectionate eyes, she called out affectionately: "husband." "Susu, my baby." Si Li Ting is moved again, turn over will Gu Jin pressure in the body. If you know that husband is the word of ignition, Gu Jin will not call anything. Si Li Ting''s body is very hot, and she needs to be burned quickly. "Husband, no more." She took advantage of Si Li Ting''s ending to beg for mercy. Ear side only hears Si Li Ting a light smile, "baby wife, you are very good coax." "Well?" Gu Jin doesn''t know why. "You should be tired. Go to sleep." ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as she closed her eyes, she went to sleep. Leaning against the man''s arms, she felt very relieved and had a good sleep. Gu Jin did not wake up naturally, but was awakened by heat. It was still raining outside and the sky was gray. She only felt hoarse in her throat. Could she not be hoarse after calling all nightst night? Holding her in her arms is burning hot, much higher thanst night''s temperature. Gu Jin opened his eyes and pushed Li Ting, "my husband..." The man did not respond, Gu Jin''s hands touched the skin of a zing, Si Li Ting that beautiful extraordinary face is a pale color. Gu Jin was scared immediately. Was he crazy and fell illst night? She tried to drag the body of Tuosi Li Ting. He was strong and heavy. How could he hold it. Gu Jin finds his mobile phone from the clothes scattered on the ground. She tries to unlock it with her fingerprint and opens it immediately. Si Li Ting''s mobile phone desktop is a photo of her smile, which can easily unlock the lock of his mobile phone, which represents the man''s trust in her. And the desktop is still her, no woman will be unhappy, indicating that men really have her in their hearts. There are several Miss calls from assistant Lin. he should be an important person of Si Li Ting. Gu Jin quickly dials Lin assistant''s phone, just rang a, the other side picked up. "Sir, I found out..." "Are you assistant Lin, old man Mr. Si, he''s in aa. Where are you? Can youe over now? He''s in a bad condition "Madame? Is that you? " Lin Junyi''s face is muddled, but Gu Jin Hui and Si Li Ting are together. Chapter 306 ma''am? Gu Jin just responded that Lin was addressing her. "It''s me, Mr. Si. He fainted. I want to take him to the hospital. There''s no way to move his body." Although Lin Jun was a little surprised why Gu Jin called Si Li Ting as Mr. Si, the current situation is obviously not the time to tangle up. "Don''t worry, ma''am. I''ll arrange for the doctor toe right now. Tell me what symptoms he has first." "Fever, pale face, people should have lost consciousness." "Well, take care of me first. I should be overworked." Lin Jun is quite familiar with Si Li Ting. In addition to stomach disease some serious, Si Li Ting is national defense body, thisa may be the recurrence of old problems. Gu Jin hung up the phone, looking at two people''s clothes scattered all over, she quickly got out of bed and dressed. Just stepped on the ground and almost didn''t fall down. How crazy were theyst night? She put on clothes for Si Li Ting with great effort, so people can''t see this beautiful picture. When he opened the window for a breath, the cold rain came in. Gu Jin felt a little cool on his face. It seems that only this cold can blow away the heat ofst night. The man on the bed quietly closed his eyes, just like a sleeping prince. Gu Jin squats beside the bed quietly looking at his handsome face, even if he doesn''t remember the things with him, she has already felt his affection for himself. "You have to be good." Gu Jin gently stroked his cheek. Lin Jun is very efficient. It only takes 20 minutes from the phone to the person. Lin Jun led a doctor in his fifties. "Ma''am, you are back atst. If you don''te back, you will be crazy." Although I don''t know what happened to them, it seems that Gu Jin has returned to Si Li Ting, which is the best thing. "I''m sorry, I fell off the horse and lost my memory. I forgot who he was "No wonder, ma''am, show me what happened first." "Good." Gu Jin takes them to the bedroom. The doctor quickly diagnosed the results, "Mr. Si is overworked, and stomach disease recurrence, but also suffered some cold." Gu Jin blushed when he heard the word "overwork". Last night, he was really "overworked"! "Is it serious?" Lin Jun can almost guess what happened to Si Li Ting. Gu Jin pretended to die before that time, Si Li Ting was just like this. When he was over grieved, people would be haggard and unbearable. "Mr. Si has a good foundation, and he can still carry it. But the fever must be subsided and his stomach trouble. I only brought some stomach medicine." "You treat him first." Gu Jin thought thatst night he took off his coat and went to the car in the rain. He even had a serious stomach problem. "He still has stomach trouble?" Gu Jin looks at the man on the bed with a sad look on his face. Lin Jun sighed. "Madam, you have forgotten everything, and you have forgotten this. Ye was a workaholic from the beginning, but at that time although it was hard, there was not too much stomach trouble. The real problem was when you pretended to die, which was a huge blow to Ye''s body and mind. Later, you went to the United States. He knew your identity. He was afraid that he would not be worthy of you. I am afraid that my family will oppose you. I want to be your strong supporter. He worked hard for more than a year, his work and rest time were more irregr, and his stomach trouble was more and more serious. Originally, we went to the United States to do a project, but I haven''t had a rest for more than ten hours. It''s not easy to wait until you can have a rest and get the news of your horse falling in the crew. Ye didn''t even close his eyes and rushed back. Day and night to my wife, your body is white, but you have Nangong Xun, I take care of you and do not act rashly. I went to the bar when I was asked to inquire about the news. He didn''t close his eyes these days. Eating food is my persuasion just reluctantly move a bit, you say he fainted, I can guess that he is a rpse of the old disease Gu Jin clenched her fists. She didn''t expect that Si Li Ting''s love for her was deeper than she imagined. "He Why don''t you cherish yourself so much Gu Jin murmured. "Ma''am, I know you certainly don''t want these things to happen. Do you know how much he loves you? You had a car ident before you pretended to be dead. If it wasn''t for your physical foundation, you would have left a hidden danger. He has done too much for you. I know his character most clearly. He is arrogant and has strong self-esteem. In front of you, he changes day by day, even his self-esteem can be left behind, for you, he has been torturing. What he thinks is for your good, can''t bear to hurt you, wants to protect you. Madam, whether you are the head of the family or you are the eldestdy of the Su family, I only hope that you can treat him well in the future. No matter how tough he is, he will be a man, not a God, and he will be tiredLin Jun follows Si Li Ting all the way. Only he knows what kind of changes have taken ce in Si Li Ting. "I I''m sorry for him, but I don''t want to. " Gu Jin hung his head powerless. "Ma''am, I said so much just hope you can love me, he is really not easy. A person carries a lot of things in silence, especially for you. He would like to dig out his heart and dig his lungs. " Gu Jin pursed her lips, "I know." Taking advantage of the doctor to Si Li Ting''s treatment, Lin Jun told Gu Jin a lot of things from his point of view. As Gu Jin listened to several versions, most of Lin Jun''s stories are from the perspective of Si Li Ting. After listening to the story, Gu Jin is distressed and guilty. In the rtionship between the two, Si Li Ting has paid too much. And she has been bearing his love, whether it is what she thought in her heart, in short, she brought a lot of pain. The doctor was busy for a long time. "I have given Mr. si a fever reducing injection. His health is good and will recover soon. These days need a good rest, more tonic body, will soon be able to return to the previous state "Please, doctor." "It''s my pleasure to see Mr. Si." "I''ll put the reward on your cardter." Lin Jun took the doctor out. Gu Jin covers the quilt for Si Li Ting. He hasn''t had a rest for several days. What hecks most is sleep. She doesn''t dare to quarrel with him. "Ma''am, I''ll go and prepare some light food. After a while, my Lord will wake up and please feed him." "If it''s convenient for you to buy me some vegetables and I''ll cook them for him." "It''s rare that my wife wants to buy food now." Lin Jun thinks that this is a good time for the two people to re-examine their feelings. Of course, he will add fuel to the mes. There is a small kitchen in this suite. Gu Jin checks it and finds that the pots and bowls are also veryplete. Lin Jun bought some food materials and came back. "Madam, these are the dishes that my father likes to eat. In the past, when you were by his side, you would asionally cook for him on weekends. The Lord has said more than once that you make the food delicious. If you cook it for him, he will be very happy "Good." Gu Jin thought of that pair of blue pupil showing a look of longing, her heart also became warm. "Remember to take stomach medicine after dinner. I don''t like stomach medicine. You must let him take it on time. I''m next door and can tell me anything at any time." "Thank you, assistant Lin. I will take good care of Si Li Ting." Gu Jin in front of people or can not naturally call out the name of Si Li Ting husband. Lin Jun listened to her call several times, Si Li Ting and Mr. Si, "madam, don''t you think that''s strange?" "I Just a little embarrassed to call him that? " "What are you sorry about?" Lin is in a fog. "What did I call him before?" Gu Jin asked with a red face. "You''re all called Uncle Yeh. What''s the matter?" Gu Jin''s forehead floated a ck line. The man dared to cheat her. No wonder she always thought the word husband was strange. "No, it''s nothing. Go and have a rest. He didn''t sleep, and you stayed with him for such a long time. I''ll take care of you here. Don''t worry. If something happens, I''ll call you. " Gu Jin saw that Lin Jun''s face was full of fatigue. He worked harder than Si Li Ting. "Thank you, madam. I''ll have a rest first." Lin Jun also did not dy, went back to the room and fell asleep. Gu Jin stood in front of the bed and looked at Si Li Ting. Her mouth lifted a smile: "Uncle..." Si Li Ting imitated to hear her voice in general, unconsciously returned a: "Su Su, don''t go." Chapter 307 Gu Jin apany in Si Li Ting''s side, see his high fever subside, this just rest assured to go to the kitchen to do some food for him. I didn''t expect that he had such a serious stomachache, and it was because of himself that he had a stomachache attack. Third uncle, you can rest assured that I will help you to keep your stomach well in the future, she said silently in her heart. Si Li Ting didn''t sleep long. After the fever subsided, he regained consciousness. Maybe he is still thinking about Gu Jin. He suddenly wakes up from his sleep. He looked around for the first time, and there was no Gu Jin. Could it be that what happenedst night was just a dream? Si Li Ting regardless of the dizziness of the brain, stumbled out of the bedroom suite. Hearing the sounding from the small kitchen, he subconsciously walked towards the kitchen and saw the busy woman in the kitchen at a nce. Gu Jin is still washing vegetables. The sound of water sshing covers the sound of Si Li Ting''s footsteps. There was a hot chest behind her, and her body was tightly confined in her arms. "Susu." Ear ring Si Li Ting hoarse voice, "I thoughtst night is I had a dream, fortunately you are still." Through the clothes, she can feel the shaking and uneasiness of the man''s body. Lin has told her that Si Li Ting was stimted when she was a child. Before meeting Su Jinxi, he was very cold and strong, forming a protective film with cold. Once you decide to hand over your heart, it''s a lifetime thing. What he was most afraid of was loss. If he experienced another blow, Lin Jun was worried that Si Li Ting would not only suffer from stomach trouble, but also be mentally stimted. Gu Jin washed his hands, turned back to embrace Si Li Ting, "uncle, I never thought about leaving." "What do you call me?" Si Li Ting thought that she thought of everything, and immediately a joy in his eyes. Gu Jin''s mouth raised a faint smile, "is Lin Jun told me that used to call you so." "Si Li Ting''s face some hang up," you asionally call my husband I didn''t expect to be exposed by Lin Jun so soon. Gu Jin can understand his mood. "I''ll call you that after you want to hear it, honey?" She wrapped around his neck and looked like she used to be. Compared with before also a touch of soft greasy, men can not resist such temptation. Gu Jin heard that Lin Jun said that he had done those things for himself before. After that, she always had a problem in her heart. To Si Li Ting, she is very guilty in her heart. She feels that she has done too many things to apologize to him, which always makes him feel bad. "Susu, do you remember?" Si Li Ting was a little surprised. Although Gu Jin came to him on his own initiativest night, even in bed, she couldn''t let go. She felt a kind of invisible strangeness. She is so active, Si Li Ting thought she remembered the past. "No, uncle. I heard everything you did to me from Lin Jun. Don''t worry. Even if I don''t remember those things, I will never let you down for your kindness. Susu will never leave you again. " She buried her head in Si Li Ting''s arms. What else can she ask for when she can find a man like Si Li Ting in this life. "Susu, if your grandfather wants you to marry Nangong Xun in the future, what will you do?" Gu Jin looked up at the worried eyes of his boss Li Ting. To be exact, he began to worry about the day he looked back at his home. Reaching out and gently stroking his eyes, the corner of his mouth raised a smile, "what do you think I will do?" Si Li Ting tightened the slender waist of the woman in her arms, "Su Su, when I met you, you were just a poor and powerful family who was not favored. Every time I see you, I want to tease you, my heart is with pity on you, I hope to give you a good identity, give you a home. Later, the situation changed greatly. In a sh, you became the leader of the multinational century group, and you also had a lot of responsibilities. You have always been soft hearted. What you care about most is family affection. Mr. Gu is old, and Gu Nancang is your brother. I was the only one you used to have. Now you have a family and a career. If you oppose our affairs, I don''t know how you will choose Si Li Ting is a very strong man in other aspects, but he is more indecisive in Gu Jin. He didn''t dare to be too tough. He was afraid that he would force her away, so he could only cast a big with gentleness andpletely cover Gu Jin in it. Gu Jin is a robbery that he can''t see through. Knowing clearly that it is a robbery, he is willing to go there. However, he is more and more unable to see the result of the two men. Gu Jin felt his hesitation and chuckled: "stupid uncle, even if I cane to you even if I lose my memory, how can I choose you? If one day my grandfather wants to beat the mandarin duck, I will have to run away from home. No, it should be elopement. " Elopement said from her mouth, Si Li Tingughed, "what about the family? You don''t care? ""Well, no matter who cares, I have no pain from my parents since I was a child. I didn''t go back to be the eldestdy because of the money I paid for my family. If I can''t even marry the person I like, what''s the use of thisdy''s identity. At that time, I will be poor, and my uncle will support me. " Gu Jin said jokingly and seriously. Si Li Ting face only smile, "I raise you for a lifetime." "Uncle, you should eat well in the future. Even if I have an ident, you can''t help but take your body seriously. How worried am I if you fall ill? Do you mean to make me feel better "I was just so worried about you that I fell off my horse and suddenly a fiance appeared." "Uncle, you are the only one in my heart at any time. You should believe that. Even if I don''t remember you for a while, my body still remembers the feeling of being with you Si Li Ting looked at her delicate eyebrows and eyes, and the big stone in her heart finally fell. "Susu, maybe people think I''m superior and have whatever I want. But I want from the beginning to the end of the family and love, family has no way. You are my only love, I can lose everything, but I can''t lose you. It doesn''t matter if you lose your memory. I will apany you to find back the lost memory "Thank you, uncle." They hugged each other quietly. There were too many twists and turns along the way. Both of them cherish this hard won rtionship. "By the way, uncle, you are not well. First go back to bed and lie down. I''ll make you some light food. The doctor told me that you have a serious stomach disease. You should have a good meal in the future." Si Li Ting is pushed back to bed by Gu Jin, his face is still a pale, let people look at it is heartache. "Susu, don''t go. Stay with me." Si Li Ting wants to pull her back to bed. "Uncle, I''m not going. I''m just going to cook for you. I''ll do it soon." Gu Jin has a feeling that Si Li Ting is like a child at the moment. Lin Jun said that he was stimted when he was a child. He also said that he had no family, so that''s why. When Gu Jines over with porridge, Si Li Ting still looks the same as she left before, even her body doesn''t move, and her eyes are staring at him. "I''m afraid you''ll disappear in the blink of an eye." Si Li Ting''s voice is still some dumb, sexy and provocative. At the moment, Gu Jin only has heartache. Such a big man, but because he has be so fragile, her heart of guilt deepened. His eyes were hot. Gu Jin held back his tears and said with a smile, "uncle, I made porridge. Your stomach can''t be too stimting for the time being." "Susu, feed me." Si Li Ting leaned on the head of the bed and looked at her quietly. Gu Jin sat down beside the bed and didn''t refuse his request, "OK, I''ll feed you." She spoon by spoon to Si Li Ting, gently asked: "delicious?" "Yummy, Susu''s food is the best," Si Li Ting was not stingy with his praise, "do you want to try it?" "There''s still a lot in the pot. I''ll do itter..." Gu Jin''s voice did not fall, Si Li Ting suddenly grabbed her back of the head, lips printed on her red lips. Lips and teeth, porridge fragrance spread in each other''s mouth. Si Li Ting loosened the red faced Gu Jin, "so it''s better to eat." Gu Jin couldn''t help poking his eyes. He just thought he was a lovely child. Which child is like this? "Uncle, have a good meal." Gu Jin reprimanded in a low voice. Si Li Ting blinked innocently, "yes, I''m having a good meal." Chapter 308 Si Li Ting''s stomach is not good. After eating a few mouthfuls, Gu Jin has no appetite. Gu Jin looks at his big man and only eats such a little. His heart rises again with heartache. All this is because of his own hand, Gu Jin and even coax with cheat let Si Li Ting eat more. Seeing that his face was a little tired and tired and had not rested for so many hours, he should have a good rest. Pour a cup of hot water, take stomach medicine toe over, "uncle, take the medicine." Before he left, Lin Jun urged him to take medicine, otherwise he would always forget. As long as it is given by Gu Jin, no matter what it is, he will eat it directly. "You have been sleeping for a few hours fromst night to today. The doctor said you are very weak and need a good sleep." "I can sleep, but I want you to sleep with me." "Well, I''ll be with you." Gu Jinben is going to talk to Si Li Ting clearly and go back, so as not to suspect Nangong Xun. At the moment, seeing the appearance of Si Li Ting, how could she bear to leave, all the soft ces in her heart were smashed. He Yi lies beside Si Li Ting. As soon as he goes to bed, Si Li Ting tightly embraces her in his arms. "Susu, I''m really tired. I may sleep for a long time. Don''t you leave me on the way?" Si Li Ting''s hoarse voice rings in her ears, which makes Gu Jinxin feel pity. "Uncle, I will not leave you." "How nice." Si Li Ting kisses her on the cheek and immediately falls into sleep. Maybe it was holding Gu Jin so that he didn''t have as much as Gu Zhiyou before. He slept for a long time. It''s not until dark that he wakes up. It''s good for a workaholic to sleep for more than ten hours. Wake up the first time he touched the people around him, the hand is her soft skin, "Susu." "Uncle, I''m here." Gu Jin''s voice is soft and soft. It sounds veryfortable. Si Li Ting intimately rubbed between her neck, "Su Su, fortunately you are." "I said I would never leave you again." "What about Nangong Xun?" Si Li Ting asked, he looked at the sky outside, yesterday to today has been a whole day. Nangong Xun should also have found Gu Jin disappeared. I think he can''t help it. "I don''t know what the family said to him, but I won''t agree with him." "It''s enough to have you. I feel better after a day''s rest. Take a bath and we''ll go out for dinner." "Well." Gu Jin is very obedient to him. This is what she owes him. In the future, she only hopes to go through it easily. Nangong Xun also found something wrong here. He did something wrong with Gu Jin''s mobile phone. Not only can you monitor her call records, but you also have a location system. The mobile phone showed that she was in the hotel all day. Even after a hard day''s sleep, it was time to get up. At five o''clock sharp in the afternoon, Nangong Xunes to Gu Jin''s door and knocks, "Xiaojin, are you awake?" There has been no response. Nangong Xun is worried that something has happened to her. She finds a spare room card and opens the door. "Xiaojin, I''ming in." He did not break in, the gentleman''s warning at the door, no response. The room was neat and clean, and the bed was neat, not like a sleeper. A mobile phone was on the bedside table and there was no one in the room. Nangong Xun''s eyes turn cold. Thinking of Gu Jin''s indifferent eyebrowsst night, he seems to understand something. "Go and find me where he lives!" No wonder he always feels a little strange these days. Gu Jin''s reaction is too calm. There is no panic that people who have lost their memory should have. Even Si Li Ting came to her without too big ups and downs. Has she been camouged? Every time I want to get close to her, she will deliberately avoid, pretending to obey themselves. A good family owner, I really despise her! Soon, the assistant found the hotel where Si Li Ting was staying. Nangong Mo had just made up for his doze and was about to go out to look for food. When he was about to go out to look for food, he saw a pair of burning eyes towards Nangong Mo, which made Nangong Mo''s only drowsiness swept away. "Good evening, brother. Where are you going "Catch the traitors!" Nangong left in the smoke. Nangong Mo is at a loss to catch traitors? Who''s the traitor? Is it xiaojin''er? "Brother, wait for me. I''ll go with you." Last night, it almost broke out. Before that, it was because Gu Jin left and the two talents failed to fight. Now the situation ispletely different. Nangong Xun has an expression that he wants to fight with people. These two people are Mars hitting the earth. Gu Jin is also a good friend of his. Nangong Mo doesn''t want to make a big deal of it. Along the way, Nangong Mo was doing ideological work for Nangong Xun. "Brother, don''t think about it any more. Maybe xiaojin''er forgot to take his mobile phone when he went out to eat."Nangongxun: "it''s just "Or maybe xiaojin''er goes out to breathe. You say that she has been in Fangcheng for such a long time and is busy every day. When she goes shopping, women don''t like it?" Nangongxun: "it''s just "Well, if xiaojin''er is really there, what do you want? Big brother, before you appear, xiaojin''er and he really love each other... " "I don''t care about her past affairs, but she has to be from Nangong family if he promises me to marry her." Nangong Xun word by word, Nangong Mo stealthily nced at him, finished, he is moving real. "Elder brother, I don''t care what you want to do. Of course, I can''t control it. I only have one request. You are all people with status. Don''t make too much noiseter." Nangong Xun didn''t answer, but his eyes were cold again. Came to the door of the room, Nangong Mo took a deep breath. How could he feel more nervous than his wife''s cheating? He rang the doorbell and prayed silently in his heart. Don''t be Gu Jin! Gu Jin is waiting for Si Li Ting to take a bath in the living room when he suddenly hears the doorbell. I thought it might be that Lin Jun came to ask them if they had any need. Without thinking, he opened the door. To thest embarrassed face, "hi Xiaojin''er, what a coincidence. " Nangong Mo smiles unnaturally. "Nangong." Gu Jin saw the cold face behind him. She knew that this day woulde, but she didn''t expect Nangong Xun toe so soon. "Mrs. Nangong, can you exin to me why you are here?" Nangong Xun has been deliberately suppressing his mood. "Maybe we should talk about it, but not now." Gu Jin soon calmed down. After seeing Si Li Ting, she was more determined to give up everything for him, so she didn''t have to worry that she would offend Nangong Xun. "Why not now?" Nangong Xun thought Gu Jin would be flustered, but he didn''t expect that person would talk to him so calmly. Calm Gu Jin will only make his heart more miserable, he tried to suppress the anger in his heart. Gu Jin did not hesitate, calmly replied: "because I have agreed with my third uncle to go out for dinner immediately. He has a bad stomach and needs to eat on time. We can only talk about it next time." Just out of the Si Li Ting heard Gu Jin said this, the corner of his mouth hook up a smile. His Susu is really on his side, a hanging heart finally fell. "Gu Jin, do you remember?" "Yes, I remember that he is my love. We have registered for marriage and held weddings. I was his woman. Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t be your Nangong wife. There must be something wrong with my grandfather. I''ll make it clear to him. As for Mr. Nangong, I will give you an ount. " Nangong Xun clenched his fists. He had prepared for the worst and even fought with Si Li Ting. But he did not expect to be such a situation, he has not had time and Si Li Ting to say a word has been in the cold. "Gu Jin, I want to ask you a question." "Mr. Nangong, please." Gu Jin even said that he became estranged. "From the beginning to the end, are you pretending? You are trying to please me and let me rx my vignce. In fact, you have already begun to doubt it in your heart? " Gu Jin nodded cleanly, "I didn''t please you, I just want to find out the truth. There must be no harm, no defense. " Chapter 309 Nangong Xun thought that Gu Jin was so gentle and obedient when he was beside him. It was because of this that he had no sense of precaution against her. She said that she was tired and needed a good sleep. She believed it and did not doubt the truth of her words. Who knows, she left the hotel to look for Si Li Ting. Nangong Xun checked the surveince. Gu Jin left the hotel quietlyst night. Now he appears in the room of Si Li Ting. They stayed for a day and a night. "What a caretaker. I''ve been involved in this y. I underestimated you." Nangong Xun''s voice is like freezing. Gu Jin saw that Nangong Xun''s face was even colder than before, and she exined faintly: "Mr. Nangong, it was you who concealed my love, didn''t you? I am very grateful for your help in my time of crisis. Gratitude does not mean that I want to marry you. As for whether you and I have an engagement, we will talk about itter Si Li Ting has already walked to her side, voice gentle way: "ready to go out." He did not deliberately demonstrate to Nangong Xun because Gu Jin was his woman, and he didn''t need to show it off with anyone. So he was just as considerate as usual, holding Gu Jin''s hand and ready to leave. Gu Jin in the south pce smoked under the gaze of the intimate arm of Si Li Ting, "already ready, let''s go." It has to be said that this action is a little dazzling in Nangong Xun''s eyes. When Gu Jin loses his memory, he can''t help but want to touch her several times. Every time, she shed past without trace, but at the moment, she even took the initiative to touch Jisi Li Ting. Her memory was really restored, and the rtionship between them was better than expected. "Mr. Nangong, let''s go out for dinner first. We''ll talk about other things another day." Gu Jin is polite and distant. Beforeing here, Nangong Mo was most worried that Si Li Ting and Nangong Xun would fight each other. When they arrived, they knew that this one could not be pinched at all. The rtionship between the two depends on Gu Jin''s attitude. If Gu Jin''s attitude is not firm, wandering between two excellent men will trigger a war between the two men. Gu Jin has no hesitation and hesitation, let alone wavering. From the beginning, she divided the boundaries of Nangong Xun. Before she lost her memory, she and Si Li Ting were a pair. Even if Nangong Xun wants to intervene, he has no qualification to interfere with a pair of people who love each other. Gu Jin and Si Li Ting leave, Nangong Mo feels that the man around him is cold. "Elder brother, I have told you that their feelings are very deep. Ordinary people can''t get involved. Otherwise, I will..." At the beginning, he knew that there was a very important person in Gu Jin''s heart. So he gave up on his own initiative before going deep enough to be good friends with Gu Jin. "My heart is not so easy to leave!" Nangong Xun coldly looked at the two people''s back way. "Big brother, although xiaojiner is good, there are many other women in the world. If she doesn''t have a boyfriend, I will advise you to insist. She already has a beloved, and their rtionship is still so good, you can give up. " As one of Gu Jin''s few friends, Nangong Mo sincerely hopes that she can be happy. Nangong Xun is quite different from him in character. Once he has identified something, he will never stop. "I don''t give up these two words in my dictionary. Gu Jin, this woman, I will decide, no matter what way and means." "What are you going to do, brother?" Nangong Mo is the means to know his brother. It''s like Hua Qing framed Gu Jin. Rao was not involved in these things before Nangong Xun. He only took a few hours to settle the matter. What he wants to do must be done by different means. Nangong Mo knew this for a long time, so he never thought of fighting with him for the Nangong family''s property. One is that he can''t win, and then both sides will be hurt. Second, he doesn''t want to fight. Nangong Xun didn''t answer and left directly. Nangong Mo felt like wind and rain. Gu Jin on the Si Li Ting''s car, found that the sight of Si Li Ting has been umted in her face. "Uncle, why don''t you know me?" She asked curiously. "Susu, you didn''t recover your memory, but just said to Nangong Xun that you have recovered your memory. You havepletely torn your face with him." "The third uncle didn''t stop me when I tore my face. In fact, he wanted me to tear my face." Si Li Ting didn''t hide his emotions. "Su Su, I know Nangong Xun is a tough person. No matter how threatening he is, I hope you and he can divide the boundary as clean as possible." "The third uncle doesn''t hide his emotions at all." Gu Jin chuckled, then leaned over and took the initiative to hold Si Li Ting''s neck. He whispered in his ear: "but I love such a third uncle. I care about me, and I don''t care about being enemies with the whole world." "Susu, in front of love, you and I are all fools. No matter how skillful I am, I know how to minimize the loss.But I don''t want to do that. I just want you, the only possessive desire for you, no matter what the result is. " Si Li Ting''s forehead lightly against Gu Jin''s head, two people look at each other and smile. Gu Jin''s actions just now can be said to havepletely angered Nangong Xun. At first, she didn''t intend to fall out with Nangong Xun so soon. However, in knowing that Si Li Ting has done so many things for her, Si Li Ting lies there without blood on his face. She didn''t want anything at that time. She just wanted the man in front of her to be healthy. His good is more important than anything, in his most helpless time, she did not choose to leave. Even if she knows the consequences, she doesn''t want to worry about it. Even if the world is destroyed, it''s not as important as this man. She loves him and owes him too much. From now on, she just wants to make up for him. "Susu, promise me one thing." "Well?" "No matter what happens in the future, don''t let go of my hand." "Well, uncle, I promise you that I will never let go unless I die." Si Li Ting''s lips gently imprinted her red lips, "no matter what kind of storm we''ll encounter next, we''ll spend everything hand in hand." "Well." Gu Jin responded to his kiss and let the rain fall on the window. The original love a person to the bone, do not need too many words. Even if you don''t remember him, your body will record all the good memories about being with him. Remember his touch, his temperature, his heart rate for him. Instead of mentioning Nangong Xun, they ate, went shopping and watched movies like ordinary people. I didn''t go back to the hotel untilte at night. Neither of them had experienced such a happy feeling. "Susu, I still owe you something." "What''s the matter?" Gu Jinwo asked in his arms. "A honeymoon, I don''t know what will happen if I don''t make up for it." "What does the third uncle mean?" "A honeymoon." Gu Jin looked at his watch. "It''s already 12 o''clock now." "Have you ever tried a walk away tour?" Si Li Ting asked. "No At the beginning, Si Li Ting had nned so many scenic spots in various countries. He set aside a month to prepare to spend with Su Jinxi. Who knows the sudden changepletely broke his n, no matter how perfect the n is, it can''t keep up with the change. "Would you like to have a walk with me? Mrs. Smith? " Si Li Ting reaches out to Gu Jin. Gu Jin put on his deep eyes and a bright smile on the corner of his mouth. At this moment, what she is struggling with is not the identity of the damned home owner, nor how many lines she has to recite, nor how much to deal with Huaqing and others. She is just a little woman, a little woman who loves Si Li Ting. He put his hand on the palm of his generous palm and said, "OK, my Mr. si..." Before two people did not discuss, also did not have any n, Si Li Ting with the fastest speed set down the general ne to go abroad. Even Lin didn''t know that he had left. The ne took off, and there was a trace in the dark. "Don''t you ask where to go?" Si Li Ting himself did not think that one day he would do such a thing. Gu Jin gently buried his head on his shoulder and said gently, "as long as we go with you, it''s good to go anywhere, Mr. Si, my dear husband." Chapter 310 Si Li Ting and Gu Jin said that they left without anyone''s guess. When Lin all came to find someone, Si Li Ting and Gu Jin were already in Bali. "My Lord, you left without saying a word?" Lin was speechless. Before Si Li Ting no matter where to go is Lin Jun to arrange, who knows this time two people have left willfully. "The business of thepany is left to you for the time being. No matter what happens these days, don''t disturb me." "My lord You''re so self willed. " Lin Jun was helpless. "I should have been wayward a long time ago." Si Li Ting hung up the phone and shut it down at the first time. "Uncle, aren''t you afraid that important things will happen these days? Last night I talked to Nangong Xun like that. He was afraid that he would not give up. " Si Li Ting took her body and printed a kiss on her face. "Susu, for me, the most important thing now is you. Although I can''t apany you for a month, these days let us forget all our troubles and get together well." "Good!" Now Gu Jin thinks it is not important to remember those memories, because no matter whether she has forgotten or not, Si Li Ting has never given up loving her. In Bali, the two people take off everything, and ordinary honeymoon lovers as sweet. Si Li Ting doesn''t have to worry about whether there is something wrong with thepany, and Gu Jin doesn''t want to think about Nangong Xun. The two found a high-end wedding photo studio in the local area to make up for all the things they hadcked before. Gu Jin put on the wedding dress of floorboard fishtail and put on delicate make-up. Although she had forgotten the past, she believed that the wedding had been very grand. Si Li Ting, wearing a suit of exquisite suit and tie, is waiting for her toe out. Looking at her hand holding flowers, step by step toward their own walk, as if the moment back to a year ago. Gu Jin''s mouth lifted up a shallow smile, "husband." "Wife, you look good." Si Li Ting was angry from the bottom of his heart, swept Gu Jin''s slender waist and kissed her on her lips. Compared with Su Jinxi, which was a little green and tender a year ago, Gu Jin has changed a lot after being tempered. She has more mature temperament. If she had been a princess a year ago, she would be her majesty now. The shutter rings, and the picture of their love is photographed. The photographer couldn''t help praising, "you two really love each other. You feel like honey ising out from the camera. You don''t need me to teach you how to move." The most important thing between lovers is tacit understanding. Gu Jin and Si Li Ting have a good understanding. The most important thing is that both the temperament and image of the two people are notparable to ordinary people, there is no dead corner in all aspects. It''s very important to shoot wedding photos for others. Many couples have no tacit understanding and can only rigidly show the actions ordered by the photographer. Si Li Ting and Gu Jin as long as the other side reminds them, they can do it perfectly. "It''s a good cooperation. It''s hard for you today." The staff also had a good time. Si Li Ting is in a good mood, and his breath is not as cold as before. "Wife, are you hungry? In the evening, I ordered the seafood dinner you like. " "I don''t think I''m really hungry." Gu Jin answers with ease. Si Li Ting picked her up, Gu Jin blushed with shame, "husband, there are other people looking at it! I''m not too hungry to walk. " "It''s faster to walk like this." Si Li Ting ignores other people''s eyes and leaves with Gu Jin. Behind her came the whispers of other people, "Wow, thisdy saved the gxy in herst life, and she will meet such a perfect man in this life." "Yes, yes, good-looking, good-natured, considerate and gentle to her." "That''s only gentle to her. I went to talk to him before, and his attitude was cold." "Well, if only God could give me such a good man one day." "Don''t think about it. If you want to daydream, you don''t have to look at your beauty. That youngdy is really beautiful. Even the makeup artist who gave her make-up said that she had not met such a beautiful original product for a long time "They''re like charactersing out of a fairy tale. Haodeng is right." Gu Jin heard the staff''s envy and jealousy, she looked up at Si Li Ting''s handsome side face and couldn''t helpughing. Those people are right. She must have saved the gxy in herst life, so she met such a man. "What are youughing at?" Si Li Ting Yu Guang glimpsed her smile and asked. "Nothing, I just feel that..." Gu Jin pauses for a moment. "What do you think?" "Think I''m happy." "Susu, I will keep you happy all the time." Si Li Ting took her on an advanced cruise ship, which covered people from all over the world.This Sea restaurant has always been very famous. People who cane to the boat are rich or expensive. Seafood is avable all over the world. The reason why wee here is that the cooks here have a great reputation. How many peoplee in admiration, and how manye in order to get warm. Si Li Ting had already ordered a private room. Gu Jincai was stunned when he entered the room, "uncle, you are too exaggerated! Can you finish all the dishes? " A dozen people''s big table ced more than 30rge and small dishes, all kinds of seafood. "It doesn''t matter whether you eat it or not. It''s important that you eat well." Si Li Ting pulls her to sit down. Gu Jin licked her tongue and took a day''s wedding photo, but she was hungry. Si Li Ting is busy for her to open a variety of hard to open the shell, the meat to Gu Jin pick out. "Uncle, you don''t have to take care of me. I''ll make it myself." Seeing him, Gu Jin took care of himself. Speaking between the Kung Fu division Li Ting also handed a shrimp tail, "open mouth." Gu Jin obediently ate, Si Li Ting gentle way: "delicious?" "Well It''s delicious. " Gu Jin nodded, "what did I say to you just now?" Si Li Ting gently smile, before this girl is easy to be distracted, did not expect this move when all useful. "If you say the shrimp tail is delicious, I''ll peel it for you." Gu Jin was fed by Si Li Ting, and he only ate a bowl of seafood porridge. Originally want to drink, Gu Jin stopped, Si Li Ting also had to be obedient. A meal was very warm, Gu Jin looked at the remaining so many dishes can not help but feel some heartache. "Uncle, there''s so much left. It''s a waste." "No waste at all." Si Li Ting gently rubbed her head, "full, let''s go to the deck to blow the wind, while there are activities." "What activity?" "Secret." Si Li Ting took her hand and swayed to the deck. Most of the boat were lovers from all over the world. Seeing that every face had an expression of expectation, Gu Jin was even more curious. When she begged Si Li Ting to tell her what activities she had, she heard a loud noise of "miso" in her ear. The sky blooms out a gorgeous fireworks, after that fireworks, thousands of fireworks rise from all directions. Surrounded by the exmation of the crowd, Gu Jin is also the first time to see such arge-scale fireworks. Fireworks of different colors and patterns bloomed in front of her eyes. For the first time, she knew that fireworks could be so beautiful. "Uncle, how beautiful The wind on the deck was a little strong, which made her skirt sway from side to side. Si Li Ting took off his coat and put it on her body, and hugged her from behind. All of a sudden, Gu Jin''s English name appeared in the gorgeous fireworks, followed by the character I love you. There were whistles around, and people were asking who Elena was. "Do you like it?" Si Li Ting''s voice rings in her ear. Gu Jin has tears in his eyes. No woman can resist such a surprise. She covered her lips and nodded. "I love it." No one knows who Elena is, but we all know that the gorgeous fireworks rain in this flourishing age is set off by a affectionate man for his beloved woman. In the beautiful scene, Gu Jin stood on tiptoe to gently kiss the boss Li Ting''s lips, "husband, I love you, I love you very much." Si Li Ting chuckled, "so is my heart." How many couples watch fireworks kissing, enjoy this beautiful moment. Love makes people feel happy. Gu Jin felt that she didn''t love the wrong person. The man in front of her was the one she wanted to go hand in hand. Third uncle, I will never let go of your hand in this life Chapter 311 The two spent four days in Bali, touring every spot and getting their wedding photos done. Gu Jin suddenly felt that it was not important whether he could recover his memory. The important thing was that he would always love himself. On the way to the airport, Gu Jin nestles in Si Li Ting''s arms. "Uncle, I really want to stay here. Once I go back, I have to face things like this and that, as well as theing storm. Sometimes I really feel that status is a kind of shackle. I don''t want to be a housekeeper Hear Gu Jin stuffy voice, Si Li Ting rubbed her head, "Su Su, give me a little more time, I will let you live the life you want." In China, Si Li Ting is a very powerful person, but in the United States, it still needs some time to grow up. Nangong Xun relies on the support of Nangong family, so he will despise himself, and Si Li Ting will not give up easily. "Uncle, I believe you." Gu Jin words have not finished, the car a sharp brake, her body is also in the violent turbulence, fortunately Si Li Ting tightly hugs her. "What?" Si Li Ting frowned and asked, startled Gu Jin. The driver felt the sudden cooling temperature in the car and quickly exined: "Mr. Si, there was an ident in front of me. Two cars collided, so I stepped on the emergency brake." Si Li Ting took a look, one of the cars was overturned, fortunately the driver''s reaction is fast enough, otherwise he will suffer. He has been involved in two car idents in a row, and he doesn''t have a good feeling for them. "Go." "Yes, Mr. Si." The driver is about to start the car, but at this time Gu Jin opens his mouth. "Uncle, there is a passer-by who was knocked down by a car. Let''s take her to the hospital. She''s old." "Well, listen to you." Si Li Ting listens to Gu Jinyan, leaving early and leavingter has no big difference for him. Gu Jin sees the old man knocked down by the roadside and feels pity in his heart. Seeing that there is no old man''s family members around, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting help the old man onto the car. The old man fainted before he could thank him. Gu Jin sent her to the hospital and contacted his family. It turns out that the old man and his wife came to travel together, because they like the climate of Bali and lived for a long time. In the morning, she came out alone and went around, but this kind of thing happened. The old man who came here was a tall foreigner with a pair of blue eyes like Si Li Ting. In his seventies, his body and bones are very strong, and his eyes are very clear. It can be seen that he usually exercises well. Although wearing simple cotton and linen clothes, but walk with a sense of momentum, a look at the young is also a wonderful figure. He is fluent in Chinese and has no ent at all. "Thank you very much. If you hadn''t sent my wife to the hospital in time, we would have beente." "You''re wee, grandfather. It''s just a piece of cake. We''re in a hurry, so we''ll go first." "You two, you saved my wife, reward..." The old man said and took out a check to fill in. Gu Jin and Si Li Ting are not short of money, Si Li Ting is simply refused: "no need." Raised his hand and looked at his watch, "Susu, let''s go. It''s still time to get to the airport." "Well, goodbye, grandfather." Two people rushed away, the doctor pushed the old woman out. "Moon, are you ok?" The old man quickly ran to her, his eyes showing concern light, "such a big person running blindly, know how worried I am?" "I don''t want to buy you breakfast yet. Who knows there will be a car ident. I''m lying down and getting shot." That look and tone is like a young girl, a face of grievance, a look to know that the old man will take good care of her. The old man saw her this taste also some heartache, "fortunately only injured the leg, after going back to take good care of is." "By the way, old man, where is the man who just sent me?" "They left five minutes ago, and I''ve said thank you." "It''s not thanks. Did you see the man? His eyes are as like as two peas Bill! " "You''re right. Did that woman No, I''ll go after him The old man started to run, which was not much slower than that of young people. He pursued to the door has long been no Si Li Ting''s figure, the old man carefully recalled the appearance of Si Li Ting. A beautiful half breed, he looks very much like that woman, so he did not think of it for a moment. They are going to catch a ne. There are people from all over the world on this ind. Which country is he going to? The old man was a little angry. At that time, he was only worried about his wife''s health and missed the most important person. The old man took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. It took a long time to get through there.The old man said in fluent English, "bill, a message for you." "Well?" The voice on the other end of the phone was cold. "as like as two peas, I saw a man, with eyes like yours, and his face very much like that China woman. If she was pregnant with your child when she left, it was very likely that this man was your child "What! My child? Where is he now The man''s voice on the other end of the phone finally had a rise and fall. "He has already gone to the airport. I will send someone to look for him immediately. If he is really your child, then..." "Find him, find him!" Si Li Ting let the driver all the way to the airport, just stuck in time after the security check. He did not see a group of people looking for him in the huge airport after the security check. Two people on the ne, Si Li Ting considerate to Gu Jin covered with a thin nket. "You stayed uptest night, so you can catch up on the ne." "Well." Gu Jin leaned on Si Li Ting''s shoulder and soon fell asleep. She can always fall asleep quickly when she is around Si Li Ting, and the feeling he gives people is inexplicably reassuring. After several hours of flight, Gu Jin and Si Li Tingnded safely. Just out of the VIP channel, a familiar voice came. "Jin''er." Gu Nancang, wearing a navy suit, stood not far away, waiting for her. Gu Jin Leng Leng Leng, Si Li Ting told her about the past, also by the way to show her the photos of those people. This person is her brother, and she yed the game for two years intimate big brother! "Brother..." After all, Gu Jin only felt familiar, not unfamiliar. "Jin''er, is elopement fun?" Gu Nancang looked at her with a gloomy face, followed by Xiaotao. Gu Jin scratched his head, after amnesia, shepletely interrupted the contact with those people before. I don''t know what''s going on. Nangong Xun is in trouble with his family. Si Li Ting subconsciously will Gu Jin protect behind him, "is I take her to leave, she lost memory, what do not know." Gu Nancang didn''t like him when he saw so many colorful news before Si Li Ting. He went straight to Gu Jin and took Gu Jin''s hand. "If I had known this would happen, I would not have promised you toe back!" "Brother, listen to my exnation. I forgot something." Gu Jin does not know where Gu Nancang''s hostility to Si Li Tinges from. At that time, Si Li Ting was just trying to make some interesting news just for the sake of acting. Gu Nancang was not familiar with it, so he naturally misunderstood him. Gu Jin and Gu Nancang''s positions are different. Even if she sees the news, she knows that Si Li Ting will not be sorry for her. When she wanted to go back to China, Gu Nancang stopped her, and Gu Jin insisted on her own way. Finally, Gu Nancang also has no way, thinking of letting her see the truth, if she dies, she wille back naturally. Who knows Gu Jin not only didn''t mean toe back, but also nned to develop for a long time. Recently, Xiaotao reported his news, and Gu Jin lost contact. Later, he learned from Nangong inkou that Gu Jin had lost his memory, which made Gu Nancang worried. Gu''s family was unstable. If those people knew that Gu Jin lost his memory, he didn''t know what storm would happen. Gu Nancang is worried about Gu Jin. Hees from the United States and knows that Gu Jin and Si Li Ting have eloped! It made him angry. "Let''s go home with the exnation. You go back with me first." Gu Nancang can''t help but say that he will take Gu Jin to leave. "Brother, I want to be with uncle." Gu Jin exined. "This is a scum man. Haven''t you been harmed enough by him? Go. " Chapter 312 Gu Nancang said that he was going to take Gu Jin away, and one hand caught Gu Nancang''s arm. "Susu is my woman. Where are you going to take her?" Gu Nancang raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "is she your woman? I''m afraid your woman can''t count her fingers. " Before Gu Nancang did not have so much hostility to himself, Si Li Ting suddenly understood why he was so angry. "I had the reports published, and as for the women, I didn''t touch a finger." "Si Li Ting, I''m not a fool like jin''er. You''d better leave those lies to other women. To tell you the truth, I allowed jin''er to return home just to let her see your true face. Jin''er can''t marry such a scum man as you. " Si Li Ting had no choice but to know that Gu Nancang would misunderstand those false tyrants. He would not do anything like that. In the past, even if Gu Nancang didn''t like him, he didn''t hate him so much. "Gu Nancang, if I really love you, why should I stick to Su Su? Does Li Ting reallyck women? " "Brother, the third uncle is not that kind of person. Even if I lose my memory, I can be sure that he is very good to me." Gu Nancang''s face shed a touch of hesitation. After all, Gu Jin pretended to die at that time. Even he was moved by the things he did. "Miss, do you really lose your memory?" Peach step forward, "I didn''t contact you these days, I''m so anxious." "Are you?" Gu Jin uses behavior to answer whether she is amnesia, Xiaotao is far less impressive than her people. "She is your personal assistant, Xiao Tao, jin''er. This is not the ce to talk. You can talk with me when you go home." Si Li Ting''s hand didn''t mean to move away, "Gu Nancang, I have asked you to take Su Su once. From now on, no one can take her away from me." "Si Li Ting, Su Jinxi is dead. Now what is alive is Gu Jin, the head of my family. Let go." "No matter what she is, she is just my Susu. Even if you are her brother, I will not let go." Si Li Ting was cold all over his body, and his spirit was open without any concession. Last time for Gu Jin, he let go, now he will not do anything that he regrets. "Brother, my uncle and I have been husband and wife for a long time, and I will never leave him in this life." Gu Nancang looked at Gu Jin with a pair of hate iron but not steel eyes, "jin''er!" "If you want to be good for me, don''t separate me and uncle, brother..." Gu Nancang had topromise, "in short, we''ll leave here first." "Good." The final result is that several people went to Gu Jin''s apartment. Gu Nancang and Si Li Ting are at daggers'' end. Gu Jin is mixed up in the middle of them, which is very ufortable. The atmosphere was so depressed that it was like a dreary day before a storm. "Shall I make you tea?" Gu Jin tried to ease the current cold atmosphere. "No, peach. I have something to ask you." "What do you want to say, brother?" Gu Jin felt that Gu Nancang should have something important to say. "Have you met Nangong Xun?" Gu Nancang got to the point. "Yes, I did see Nangong Xun not long ago. Did hein to the old man?" Gu Jin thought of the words she had said in front of Nangong Xun. She didn''t have to say such unfeeling words, but when she saw Si Li Ting, she couldn''t help it. It is also kind to Nangong Xun and cruel to Si Li Ting. Especially to men like Nangong Xun, she can''t give any hope. "No, the old man doesn''t know about you yet. It''s peach who said that I couldn''t get in touch with you, so I came here specially." Gu Jin thought that Nangong Xun would go to the old man toin and use the old man to suppress himself. Unexpectedly, he did not do so. With that person''s character, he will never give up. What is he nning? "Brother, don''t worry. I''m all right except for amnesia. Don''t worry." "I don''t worry? When can you do something that I don''t worry about? " Gu Nancang cold hum, did not expect Gu Jin and Si Li Ting before the feelings or so good. "Brother, I will take good care of myself." "Gu Nancang, Su Su is by my side. You can rest assured that I will never treat Su Su a little bit badly." Gu Nan Cang coldly looked at Si Li Ting, "before you and her woman''s matter, I will naturally find someone to find out, if you dare to cheat me, no matter how to use any method, I will not let you see my sister again." Although Gu Nancang''s tone is ferocious, Gu jinmingxian feels that his tone is a little more rxed. "Brother, you should be tired when you fly from America. I''ll give you a bowl of noodles." "No, you have a lot to do, Mr. Gu!" Gu Nancang said word by word, "I can hold on to the United States for the time being, but you can''t escape the task at home, peach." Xiaotao, who is making tea, put the cup respectfully in front of several people, "good manager."When Xiaotao leaves, Gu Jin tells him the whole story. "How unreasonable, that woman really ate the gall of the leopard with bear heart, Si Li Ting, what do you say?" Gu Nancang is not happy to look at Si Li Ting. In the final analysis, Hua Qing started to attack Gu Jin because of him. "Leave it to me." Even if Gu Nancang did notmand, Si Li Ting would not let her off easily. Hua Qing makes Gu Jin lose his memory and almost lets Gu Jin throw himself into Nangong Xun''s arms. How can he let go of Hua Qing? Gu Jin thought of that artificial face, "brother, third uncle, this woman, don''t interfere, can you give me to deal with it?" "You take care of it?" "She set me up deliberately, and I will avenge myself." "Well, Susu will y whatever she wants, uncle." Si Li Ting dotes on looking at her, Gu Jin as if nobody''s leaning on Si Li Ting''s arms. "Honey, you are so kind." These days, two people in Bali greasy enough, for a while have not adapted to the side of a person. Gu Nancang looked at the two people''s greasy and crooked appearance more than before, "Hey, you pay attention to a little influence, OK? And a single dog. " "Elder brother, you are big and big. You''d better find a sister-inw for me." Gu Jin relies on smile in Si Li Ting''s arms. Finally, it was sunny after the rain. Gu Nancang was in love with her, and it was impossible for him to really treat her. "It''s enough for me to have your sister. Don''t worry about it. You can do somethingter." "What''s the matter?" Gu Jin is at a loss. Half an hourter, Xiaotao came with several stacks of thick documents. "Miss, these are the contract documents that you left behind after you lost your memory and eloped." Gu Jin wanted to cry without tears, "so much?" "I''ve shunted some of them out for you, and these are few." Peach said seriously. "I put it on the table for you. I put the urgent documents on it. Miss, you have to deal with it as soon as possible, or it will cause huge losses." Gu Jin was bitter with a face, "how can I have the illusion that primary school students do not write summer homework and rush to do homework on thest day?" "Just know. You can handle the documents at home. I have something to say with Si Li Ting." Gu Nancang didn''t see Gu Jin''s bitter face. Since the little girl dares to be so willful, she has to pay some price. "Uncle..." Gu Jin looks at Si Li Ting like asking for help. Si Li Ting rubbed her face, "good, I''lle with youter." So Gu Jin buried himself in a pile of documents that could not be finished. Si Li Ting and Gu Nancang went to the study. Originally, Gu Jin wanted to listen to the corner of the wall. Not only did they lock the door, but the sound was very small. For the first time, Gu Jin thought that the sound instion was too good, which was also a kind of trouble. After standing for a while and hearing nothing, she had to continue to devote herself to her work. Outside the sky a little bit dark down, the documents are also less and less, Si Li Ting walked behind her, she did not notice. Seeing Gu Jinchen immersed in his work, his small face was full of seriousness, which made him feel inexplicable. The girl who had been shivering and sobbing under her body has grown into a powerful person who can take charge of her own affairs. "My Susu." Si Li Ting embraces her from behind. "Uncle, wait a little longer and I''ll get it done." Gu Jintou also has no tform, and she has a strong character. Once she started, she would not stop. When she worked hard, her whole body was shining with dazzling light. Si Li Ting loved her so badly. Chapter 313 When Gu Jin finished processing all the documents, it was dark outside. She couldn''t help eximing how fast time passed. "Peach, all the documents have been processed. I will go to work on time tomorrow." Gu Jin hands the document to Xiao Tao and breathes out a breath. She is almost exhausted. "Yes, miss. By the way, this is the information you asked me to find for you before you lost your memory." Information? Gu Jin took over and found that the information in his hand was actually all the ck history of Huaqing. "How do you know that''s what I want most?" she said "Because miss Hua had even nned Miss Hua before, you also bought a media studio for this, and specially asked me to find her ck history. From Hua Qing''s beginning, all the ck history is basically here. I have already said hello to the media. I only need to give an order from the youngdy, and I can start to attack Hua Qing immediately. " Gu Jin carefully looked at Hua Qing''s information,pared with her female star Hua Qing is more smooth. It''s thanks to the support of Tang Yu behind her, who has always given her resources and promoted her to be the film queen in a very short time. In the past few years, Huaqing''s resources can be said to be particrly good, whether they are given to her by thepany or other resources thate on their own initiative. She is not a famous director. She can''t shoot any high price drama. The good time is not long, from about two years ago. That is to say, she and Si Li Ting were together at that time, her resources began to gradually decrease, and Tang Chen did not spend money on her. Since she left, Hua Qing has been directly cut off all the resources, so she will take over the third daughter to prepare to turn over. I don''t know what happened between her and Tang Ji. Tang Ji didn''t give her any resources, and her own resources were intercepted. Last year, Hua Qing had no choice but to devote herself to a director. The director had promised to let her be the first girl. Who knows she changed her mind at thest minute. The restless Hua Qing seduced several people one after another, and ended up in a humiliating and losing role. The superior apanies others to sleep, and the crew beat down the female star many times, ying big cards, and she has all the problems that should exist. Xiaotao''s efficiency is really good, Gu Jin swept to a line of important words, the heart has a number. "Go back and have a rest." "Miss, it''s about Huaqing." "I wrote it myself." Gu Jin sneers. Does she think the blue moon is enough to take over everything? It''s time for her to bleed! "Yes, miss. I''ll see you tomorrow." Xiaotao is also tired, these days Gu Jin is not in, many things she had to carry down alone. See Xiaotao Mei Yu between the tired, her hard Gu Jin is also see in the eyes, "peach, this period of time busy in the past, I will give you a long holiday." "Miss, this is all I should do." Xiaotao andnyue are different. They are not arrogant because of Gu Jin''s status. Seeing off Xiaotao, Gu Jincai stood up from the chair and stretched a long stretch. The body is crowded into the arms, "baby, finished?" A maic voice sounded in her ear. "Uncle, my brother is still here. Don''t make trouble." "What are you afraid of? He doesn''t know that we have been..." Gu Jin stretched out a slender jade finger on his thin lips, "don''t say it." Si Li Ting low smile out of the voice, "my little Su Su is always so shy." "Third uncle, is that you who suppressed Hua Qing?" Although it is not clearly written on the materials that Si Li Ting did, Gu Jin has a feeling that he is. If Hua Qing hadn''t nned to do those things, they might not have separated, and Gu Jin would not have feigned death. In addition to Si Li Ting, Gu Jinshi can''t think of anyone who will have such confidence. "It''s me. She shouldn''t touch you. Although you''re OK, Hua Qing can''t be forgiven! Isn''t she fond of acting? I''ll cut off all her resources and see what else she''ll do Gu Jin chuckled: "uncle, you are good or bad, but I like it." "Have you figured out how to punish her? Can I help you? " Si Li Ting gently scraped her nose, a face spoiled expression. "Uncle, you don''t have to worry about this time. It''s a war between women. I''ll make her regret that she didn''t go to prison earlier. It''s more terrible outside than prison." "Well, I don''t mind if you move her, but should you go to bed? It''s almost eleven o''clock. It''s not good to go to bedte. " "Sote?" Gu Jin murmured, time always passes quickly when busy. Gu Nancang at home, Gu Jin also became a little unustomed. In the face of a person who asks too much every night, even if he is Gu Nancang, he can''t miss it. Gu Jin felt that this matter was as necessary as eating and sleeping in his eyes. The man in her ear evil smile way: "little Susu, if you don''t want to Gu Nancang to hear, you can control the sound."Such sounds and scenes seem to have been experienced before, but without much thought, Gu Jin''s brain is in a mess. The next day. When Gu Jin gets up, Gu Nancang has already made breakfast and is waiting for her. He looks at the tall man wearing formal clothes but wearing an apron. "Brother..." Gu Jin calls softly, this kind of blood is thicker than water''s pro, who can''t rece. Gu Nan Cang stretched out his hand and rubbed it on her head. "I went to bed sotest night. I thought you would get up in bed this morning." as like as two peas in the cartoon, Gu''s heart is more intimate. "Brother, you didn''t hear anything strangest night, did you?" Gu Jin asked a little guilty. "Strange voice?" Gu Nan Cang Tzu thought about it for a while, and then he replied, "do you mean that the bed is creaking all night, or is there a kind of hum?" He said Gu Jin blushed with shame, "brother, I''m going to have breakfast." As expected, he heard it, all me Si Li Ting. "I''ve stewed ck chicken soup for you to tonify your body. No matter how you y, you have to have a degree. If you are tired, you can''t make up for it." Gu Nan Cang you you remind way. Gu Jin would like to bury her head in the ground. She would like to say that she and Si Li Ting are not kidney deficiency and need not be mended! The more you exin this kind of thing, the more you want to cover it up. The best way is to close your mouth earlier. Si Li Ting was obviously much thicker than her, and sat down beside Gu Jin easily, "Su Su, our bed is special effects custom-made and will not make sound, even if it is sound, the sound instion wall will also iste the sound." Gu Jin responded that the bed would not ring. She suddenly looked up at Gu Nancang, "brother, you lied to me." Gu Nan Cang looked innocent. "Am I not saying the truth? You don''t do some indescribable sport? " Gu Jin: Did her brother have the same character in the past? After dinner, Gu Nancang turns Gu Jin out of the room. "Mr. Si, we are going to G group. We are not on your way. You don''t have to worry about my sister." Although he has recognized some things, but the mouth of Si Li Ting or very exclusive attitude. He still resented those reports and defended Gu Jin against injustice. Out of the door, Gu Jincai said: "brother, the third uncle is really good to me, so don''t always aim at him." Gu Nancang poked Gu Jin''s forehead with his finger. "You girl, you''re not married. You''ve turned your elbow out." "Brother, to be exact, I''ve been married once." "Ah, you were stupid before. You thought you would be smartter, but you still look as stupid as before. I this is for you, how to say I am also your mother''s family, or to Si Li Ting a little fierce. He thought that no one in your family would help you, and he would bully you more recklessly, silly girl... " Gu Jin took Gu Nancang''s arm with a smile, "brother, I know you are the best for me, but you can rest assured that everyone in the world will bully me, and the third uncle will not." "You little fool, just lost your memory, you can be so sure that he will not bully you?" "Naturally, the rtionship between people depends on the heart to pass on. I have already known the kindness of the third uncle, so I will never fail him in my life." Gu Nancang sighed at her serious face. "If you don''t want to disappoint him, will you fail Nangong Xun? Although Nangong Xun didn''t have trouble with his family for the time being, I have checked it out. Nangong Xun once imed to be your fiance, which shows that he has a heart for you and regards you as his fiancee. Do you really want to let him down? " Gu Nancang''s wordse from the torture of the soul. Chapter 314 There is a knot in Gu Jin''s heart when she mentions Nangong Xun. Nangong Xun doesn''t do anything to hurt her. When he was in danger, he saved himself, but he tried to deceive himself by hiding his feelings with Si Li Ting. Gu Jin''s rational reply: "brother, I have no feelings with Nangong Xun. How can I live up to that? I will repay him for saving his life, but it can''t be my life-long event. " "Jin''er, Nangong Xun''s personality is very clear to me. He has been focusing on his career and avoiding women. In the beginning, the man who wanted to be engaged to you was him. At that time, he did not reply to his business in Europe. The old man had to let you get along with Nangong Mo for a while, but you and Nangong Mo failed. Nangong Xun will return to the United States after you leave, and he will also settle in the United States. This is what the old man wants to see. The old man visited in person, hoping that he would agree. Nangongxun agreed to the marriage. Before that, I had spected that Nangong Xun had no feelings for her or her women, and that he was at the age to start a family. He needs a wife. Home care is the best choice. In his eyes, it''s just a deal. He specially flew back home to meet you. Judging from what I learnedter. Nangong Mo really has feelings for you. If not, how can he ept a woman whose body is not clean? He doesn''t care about your past. He hopes you and he can start again. Jin''er, it''s not easy for a man to do this. I know him better. Once Nangong Xun has identified something, he will not let go. When you are with him, you don''t have to worry about his promiscuous rtionship with men and women. Nangong Xun is a man worthy of marriage, no matter in terms of status or character. " Gu Nancang patiently told Gu Jin a lot of good words from Nangong Xun, which Gu Jin understood in his heart. It''s Si Li Ting''s reports that made him have a knot in his heart. He always thinks that there is something wrong with his character, so his brother-inw''s image is greatly reduced. Gu Jin took Gu Nancang''s hand and said, "elder brother, I know you are for my good. I can also guarantee the third uncle''s conduct. He is definitely not a kind of yboy. Nangong Xun is really good, but it''s not suitable for me. There is a person living in my heart, who will never change in this life. In this case, you don''t have to mention it again. I don''t want to listen to it. I owe my uncle too much. I just hope that I can apany him to make up for my fault. " Gu Nan Cang sighed, "you are a little thing that has been possessed by ghosts." Gu Jin gently smile: "brother, what you want is who can bring me happiness? I admit Nangong Xun is very suitable to be a husband. The problem is that I appreciate his ability, but I don''t like him at all. I feel depressed when I''m with him, especially when he''s close to me and I subconsciously want to dodge. " "Well, well, you don''t want me to force you. After all, you are my sister who I finally got back. If I get angry with you again, where can I find you?" "This is my good brother." Gu Jin took his arm andughed sweetly. She has not been loved by her family since she was young. What shecks most is love. So at that time, Si Li Ting was able to enter her heart so quickly because he gave her enough love. Although she lost her memory, there was still a longing for her family. "You." Gu Nancang gives her a spoiled look. Back to thepany, with the help of Gu Nancang, he quickly handled thepany''s affairs properly. When Gu Nancang found that Gu Jin was nning a 10 billion project, he frowned slightly. "Jin''er, even if you are the owner now, if something goes wrong with such arge project, what consequences should you know?" "Brother, I think the reason why I did this was to stabilize my position. I was still young, and there were many people who were not convinced. If I can seed in winning this project, the profit will reach several billion yuan. Who dares to question me if this achievement is at the bottom of the list? " The most important purpose of nning this project is that Gu Jin wants to quickly stabilize her position, and she will have some confidence in her familyter. "Jin''er, if you choose such a big project at the beginning of your life, it is inevitable that you will have insufficient experience. I''m just worried about..." "Brother, if you don''t try, how can you know whether you seed or not? I don''t think you can help me "You are such a stubborn cow that you let peach hide from me. If I didn''te to thepany today, how long would you like to hide it from me?" "Brother, it''s hard for you to ask this question. Have you forgotten that I lost my memory?" "Cunning little thing." Gu Nancang also can''t force to ask, Gu Jin does this reason in his heart also very understand. All in all, she is also in order to be with Si Li Ting, and she can''t wait to make some achievements.What can he do with such a stubborn sister? It''s just a good pet. Xiaotao knocked on the door and came in, "Miss, I received a call from director Nangong. He asked if you are free to attend the shutdown conference tomorrow?" Gu Jin just remembered that she almost forgot about it and thought that her leaving was theplexity of Nangong Mo''s face. "You can get back to him for me, and I''ll be there on time." "Yes, miss." Gu Nancang swept to Gu Jin''s face, "a good president put it improperly, ran to y, and broke his brain. Do you think you are sick?" "Brother, I think I''m really sick, and I''m still very sick. I''ve been away from my third uncle for less than half a day, I can''t think of it. Do you have any medicine?" Gu Nancang said: "Ha ha, brother, you are so much fun." Gu Jin covered his mouth and snickered. He looked like a bright girl, clean and free from dust. It''s just like this that Gu Jin will let Nangong Xun and Si Li Ting fall in love with it. "I will apany you to the press conference tomorrow. I want to see who dares to bully my sister." "Brother, I didn''t disclose my identity." "Good, good, y mystery with you." In Gu Jin''s mind, Hua Qing''s facees to mind. If she thinks that blue moon can live safely with all the pots on her back, she is wrong. The real drama is now on. The film has been in constant trouble since it was filmed. In particr, several leading actors made headlines every day, and experienced the storm of changing roles. This release conference attracted people''s attention. Gu Jin changes into a gorgeous dress at home. Si Li Ting looks sad. "Susu, why didn''t Ie to the press conference as your partner?" Although the mouth saidining words, the body is very honest to Gu Jin finishing skirt. "Uncle, I''ll take you next time." "You coax the child?" Si Li Ting said with a smile. The two people get along very well, it is because they have experienced too much, so they cherish this rtionship more. Gu Jin took the initiative to hold Si Li Ting''s waist, "uncle, I''ll take you back home after a period of time." "I''m afraid the old man will drive me out." Before Si Li Ting has been carrying the status of illegitimate son, in front of the big family is the most taboo of these. Gu Laozi is determined to let Gu Jin marry Nangong family. He will not ept Si Li Ting so easily. Not only will they not ept it, but they may strongly oppose it. Gu Jin gently patted Si Li Ting''s back, "third uncle, no matter whether grandfather agrees or not, Su Su Su is your woman in this life." "Little Susu." "I''m so tired of meeting you all day. Have you considered my feeling as a single dog?" Gu Nancang leans by the door and looks at the two people embracing each other. If someone in the world really wants to tear them apart, he doesn''t believe it. It''s too greasy for two people to hate together. "Brother, if you don''t feel well, you should find me a sister-inw. On your condition, people who like you have not formed a long line?" Gu Nancang looks at the little woman who leans on Si Li Ting''s arms. She is the only one who has a good feeling in his life. "I''m not in a hurry, my eldestdy. How long are you going to be bored with it? It''s toote for the press conference. " Gu Jin vomited in Si Li Ting''s arms, "go out now." "Let''s go, youngdy." Gu Nancang reached for her. Gu Jin took his arm and said, "uncle, I''ll go first." The car was ready, and Zhao Li, who had not been seen for several days, appeared beside the car. "Miss, you are beautiful today." Zhao Li has always known that Gu Jin is very beautiful. In addition to filming, she seldom sees Gu Jin make-up. Chapter 315 Today, to match this gorgeous dress, Gu Jin''s face is more heavily made up. And usual she is very different, Zhao grain as a woman is very difficult to move her eyes from her body. "Thank you." Zhao Li''s eyes toward the people next to him. The man beside Gu Jin is tall and handsome, not Si Li Ting or Nangong Xun. Before Nangong Xun and Si Li Ting made a scene, and now she doesn''t know who Gu Jin likes. Now there are equally excellent men. "Miss, is this?" Zhao Li really admired Gu Jin for having so many excellent men around him. "He''s my date today." Gu Jin smiles mysteriously and takes Gu Nancang''s arm to get on the bus. Zhao Li is confused. Is this the right one? But Mr. Nangong also said it was her fiance? In the car, Gu Nancang and Gu Jin fight and make a scene. In the eyes of others, it is the love between men and women. When the car arrived at the venue, Gu Nancang led Gu Jin out of the car. Gu Jin was about to walk forward with her skirt. "Wait, the lipstick is light." Gu Nancang caught her back. Gu Jin took the export red from the small bag and prepared to make up for it. Before it was rotated, Gu Nancang robbed him. "I''ll help you." He lifted Gu Jin''s chin with one hand, and lipstick outlined along her lip line. The two people to that Station attracted the attention of many people, and the reporters quickly pressed the button in their hands to shoot this scene. Hua Qing dressed up very sexy today, she finally asked Tang He to apany her over, want to use Tang Li to attract eyeballs. Who knows toe to see this scene, Hua Qing eyebrows a frown, how this woman and Gu Shao pull on the rtionship? From the day she showed up, she was surrounded by a group of men, and these men are very talented people! Hua Qing is so jealous that she can take all the advantages. Tang''s eyes fall on Gu Jin, and he also knows the rumors of these days. What he cared about was that the little woman who made him feel interesting came back again. No matter whether she was su Jinxi or not, at least they had the same face. If she didn''t know she woulde today, Tang would not have agreed to Hua Qing''s request. Gu Jin''s side face is amazing. It is perfect and exquisite without any ws. "All right." Gu Nancang took it back. Gu Jin saw the group of reporters watching, and understood his meaning at the moment. If he wants to mend his own lipstick just in the car, as for going to the public to paint it to others. "What are you doing, brother?" "Make a little bit of a scandal for you, my big star sister." Gu Nancang chuckles and takes back the lipstick. Although the news of Gu Jin''s falling horse in the crew was suppressed by Nangong Mo, the grapevine news of Gu Jin''s mysterious fiance''s appearance spread. That news did not let Nangong Xun show his face, Rao is so enough to let a group of people gossip. There are also a lot of fans who support Gu Jin and Si Li Ting together. There are a lot of rumors about Gu Jin. Gu Nancang''s move is to suppress those remarks. His dignified appearance around Gu Jin is bound to be scribbled by the media. Even if the rumors about her and myself spread to the family members, other people would not take it seriously. In order to Gu Jin, Gu Nancang took great pains. The friendly interaction between the two fell into the eyes of others and became the sweet love between lovers. Hua Qing came to Gu Jin and said, "Miss Elena, I haven''t seen you for a few days. How about your fiance? How can you change people in a blink of an eye? " Gu Nancang''s eyes are cold. Gu Jin didn''t expect that she would dare to fight first. "Miss Hua, is this gentleman?" Gu Jin has a smile on his face. Tang Zhen carefully observed the expression on her face and found that she was really strange to her attitude, not like pretending. "This is my husband, the son of the Tang n." Hua Qing is quite proud. Gu Jin had already learned everything from the materials. She said thoughtfully, "well, I thought it was director Wu." When hearing director Wu''s three words, Hua Qing''s expression changed immediately. Why did this woman mention that person! After she went to the United Statesst year, she had tomit herself to Director Wu in order to get resources. It is impossible for anyone to know about this. If Tang Zhen knew, she would be killed! "What director? Today is director Nangong. " Hua Qing pretended to be calm. Gu Jin is not broken. The game needs to be yed slowly. Huaqing, you always think you can control everything. This time, I want you to pay me back the even capital and interest that you owe me! Tang Zhen is not a fool. He looks at Hua Qing, and the guilty heart on Hua Qing''s face is collected by him. The heart already had the number, but he did not have any fluctuation on the surface."Miss Elena is very much like an old friend I know." Tang''s gaze is directly on Gu Jin. Men like beautiful women, and he is no exception. Over the years, there are countless beautiful women around him. Such eyes make Gu Jin feel ufortable, she is a little unhappy, and did not take care of Tang Chen. "Mr. Tang, Miss Hua, I will be in the first ce." Gu Nancang also noticed that Tang Zhen''s eyes on Gu Jin were somewhat unfriendly. In front of his wife, he looked at others with such eyes. This man had problems. He put his hand around Gu Jin''s shoulder, which was very possessive. Hua Qing looks at Gu Jin leaving and takes a careful look at Tang Ji. She finds that Tang Ji is not looking at her, but is staring at Gu Jin''s back. Why are all men interested in her? Is it just because of her face? Hua Qing''s heart is even more jealous of madness. Even if the man around her is her nominal husband, but her status in the family is equal to zero, she does not dare to influence Tang''s any decision. When Tang was a child, he didn''t know what kind of stimtion he had received, which led to some abnormal psychology. Hua Qing was always obedient to him. She gently pulled Tang''s sleeve and said, "Oh, let''s go in." Tang''s eyes from Gu Jin take back, and then look at xianghuaqing, eyes have been a touch of disgust. "Hua Qing, you''d better not let me find out that you have anything to do with that damned director Wu, or I want you to be worse than dead!" His words have never been just threats. He can say them and do them. Huaqing back a cool, heart already in crazy jump. "Oh, you think too much. How could I have something to do with others?" "I hope so." Under the sh of the media, Hua Qing can only keep an awkward smile and feel uneasy in her heart. Even blue moon doesn''t know about it. It won''t leak out! But why did that mean woman mention director Wu? Hua Qing''s heart is in disorder. When he arrived at the venue, Tang found a seat and sat down. Hua Qing, as a female star, had to be on the stage. He had been thinking about it all the time, and his brain was in a muddle. Gu Jin saw Hua Qing''s absent-minded appearance and knew that she had made a big stir in her heart. Now let''s introduce the host Hua Qing in order to be able to be the most eye-catching, the first time to stand on the stage of the position, Gu Jin naturally will not and her grab. Her feet quietly stepped on Hua Qing''s skirt, which was a trick Hua Qing used to her before. "Miss Hua, what are you doing? Not yet? " Gu Jin urged. Hua Qing responded to this and walked towards the center of the stage in a hurry. She walked in a hurry and didn''t find that her skirt was trampled. She took two steps in a hurry. She pulled it vigorously, and her low breasted clothes slipped down. All the reporters are crazy, which is much more exciting than thest time she fell out of the bra. Hua Qing screamed and covered her chest. No matter how fast she covered it, she couldn''t cover the camera of the reporter. Moreover, the press conference was in the form of live broadcast. The instant messages on the live app roll wildly, and all kinds of uglyments brush up. Hua Qing hurriedly covered her chest and ran to the stage because the skirt was too long. As soon as she ran, she stepped on the skirt and rolled down the steps. This appearance wants to be more embarrassed to have how embarrassed, the body exposed more severe, the reporters frantically press the shutter. Below Tang Yu''s eyes were cold. This damned woman lost her face this time. What''s wrong with the host? Hua Qing is like a clown''s funny performance. She wants to break the deadlock without knowing how to speak. The scene was too embarrassing! Chapter 316 Tang Li sat in Huaqing''s less than ten steps away. He saw Hua Qing in such a mess. He didn''te up to the rescue at the first time, but looked at Hua Qing with anger on his face. Hua Qing in order to attract the eyes, specially prepared a long and pompous low chest long dress skirt. As a result, when she was in trouble, she always stepped on her skirt, crazy to raise her skirt. It''s like a mess. The more she pulls, the more chaotic she gets. In addition, her heels are high, and she falls down again when she wants to get up several times. Jian Yun really can''t see down, take off his coat to cover in her chest, will her up. Hua Qing with tears in her eyes, "thank you." At such a time, her husband was standing on the sideline, preferring to watch her fall over and over again in a funny way. Hua Qing''s heart is cold. Even a stranger can help, but he is not as good as a stranger. She said thanks in a hurry and then left without looking at Tang. The host had to quickly pull back to hold the next press conference. Just experienced Hua Qing just gorgeous performance, how other people have any idea? The best material is avable anyway. After the press conference, Gu Jinzheng is about to leave, and Nangong Mo exits to stop her. "Xiaojin''er, my brother has already reserved a table. I''d like to invite you and Mr. Gu to have lunch together." Gu Jin takes a look at Gu Nancang. From the bottom of her heart, she doesn''t want to have any contact with Nangong Xun. However, Nangong family and Gu family have made friends for generations, and they are also embarrassed to refuse. Gu Nancang gently patted her hand, as if to say I am, what are you afraid of? "Well, it''s time for lunch. I''m ready." "Let''s go now." Nangong Mo takes a look at Gu Jin. Although Gu Jin has recovered his memory, how can he always feel that Gu Jin has not recovered his memory. His position as a neutral is very embarrassing. On the one hand, he hopes Gu Jin can get happiness and choose them ording to her own ideas. On the other hand, he is Nangong Xun''s younger brother. He has to do what the man asks him to do. Nangong Xun often looks at Gu Jin in the car. Maybe he doesn''t know how to speak. After all, he helped Nangong Xun cheat Gu Jin before. Gu Nancang yed with the lighter and said with a faint smile: "Nangong Mo, you keep staring at my sister. Do you want to be my brother-inw?" "Brother." Gu Jin red at him. She didn''t like such a joke. His brother-inw could only be a person. Gu Nancang some helpless, "you, I can''t make a joke, it''s not true." "Xiaojin''er, how are you these days?" Nangong ink was the first to open the topic. "Well, it''s good. I''m very happy with my third uncle." Gu Jin three words do not leave Si Li Ting. Nangong Mo gave a bitter smile: "Xiao jin''er, do you like Si Li Ting so much? In terms of appearance, figure and family background, my brother is no worse than Si Li Ting. What''s more, my brother is also of mixed blood. There are not many people with purple pupils in the world. Do you really think about my brother "Nangong, when did you be a matchmaker instead of a director? No matter how good Mr. Nangong is, he is not my good man. " "I don''t understand. What Si Li Ting can give you, my brother only gives you a lot more. Why can''t you give him a chance? You know, my brother didn''t like women since he was a child. It''s hard for him to care for you. If you don''t even give me an opportunity to hurt my brother''s enthusiasm, what should he do if he doesn''t marry all his life? " Nangong has a sense of ridicule, so the topic will not be too heavy. "Nangong, everything should be done first and then. Before I fall in love with my third uncle, Mr. Nangong and I can try to live together. The key point is that before he appeared, I had already held a wedding ceremony with my third uncle. I want to give Mr. Nangong a chance and where to put the third uncle? What''s more, Mr. Nangong will not ept a man with two legs, right? For the sake of all of us, it''s better not to have such an idea. " Nangong Mo sighed, "my brother is not as good as I am. As long as he looks at something, he will get his hand from childhood to adulthood. He is said by any means. I just want to remind you." "Thank you." Gu Jin can also feel that Nangong Mo doesn''t really want to harm her. He wanted to say something to himself several times before in the crew. "Well, here it is." Nangong Xuding is a seaside restaurant with beautiful scenery. It''s the best ce to visit or eat. Gu Jin looked at the blue sea and thought of Si Li Ting''s double pupil. This is how he looks when he looks at himself. The sun jumps on the sea, sprinkles a little light, the breeze is warm, take a look at the mood will be better. Before amnesia, Gu Jin instinctively was afraid of the sea. After all, he almost died in the sea, but he overcame this psychological obstacle after amnesia.Gu Jin stood outside the restaurant watching the sea view, happily closed his eyes, Gu Jin mouth up. A cold male voice suddenly came from the ear: "like here?" "Yes." How does Gu Jin feel so familiar with this sound? As soon as she turned, she just ran into Nangong Xun''s arms. "You, why are you so close to me?" Gu Jin is in a panic to withdraw from his arms, behind is the railing, she also can not retreat to where. "Jin''er." Nangong Xun saw the panic expression on her face. If it was Si Li Ting, she would not have reacted like this. Thinking of that day, she took Si Li Ting''s hand to leave, and Nangong Xun''s eyes became deep again. Gu Jin was frightened by his eyes, "how, how?" "No, just look at you. Do you like the sea so much?" Nangong Xun''s attitude makes her feel strange. She thought she was so merciless to himst time. He must be very angry. Before she came, she had fantasized that maybe he would be interrogative or abusive, but it should not look like nothing happened. "Yes." She looked at Nangong Xun with curious eyes. "If you like, I''ll have a vi built for you by the sea in the future. You can see the sea every day." "Mr. Nangong, have you misunderstood something? I also made it very clearst time that the person I like is Si Li Ting. There is no possibility between us. " Nangong smoked a sneer, "jin''er, it seems that you don''t understand the rules of this society. Only the strong can make games. If Si Li Ting had nothing, would you like him? You are a high-ranking youngdy, he is down and out. Your grandfather won''t approve of your marriage. Other people who care for your family will seize this opportunity to drag you down. From my information, we can see that you didn''t have a firm foothold at home, so your grandfather would devote all his heart to promoting the marriage of you and me. You refused me to be with the poor boy, and you were driven out of the position of president by the people who care for the family. When you have nothing, what can you do and what can you do? " "Nangong Xun, don''t be too arrogant. Just imagine yourself." Gu Jin''s eyes are already angry. "Suppose you''ll soon know that I know only one thing, and I''ll pay whatever it takes to get there." "What are you doing, brother? Isn''t jin''er invited to dinner? You scared people away before you eat it Seeing the oppressive atmosphere between the two, Nangong Mo quicklyes to fight the battle. Gu Nancang took the opportunity to pull Gu Jin behind him, "Xun, my sister has a big temper, you should be more tolerant." Nangong Xun took a deep look at Gu Jin, "what I like is this kind of her." In his words, he liked it without any disguise. Gu Jin''s previous practice not only did not arouse his antipathy, but he liked it even more. In the case of amnesia, she quietly followed her side, that kind of calm is her woman can not do. She has not only the coquettish and simple manner of a little woman, but also the intelligent mind and wrist of a mature woman. Such a unique woman does not me Si Li Ting so like, and he can not let go! Nangongxun is the first to enter the restaurant. Gu Jin is cold and wants to leave. Gu Nancang had to hold her, "little ancestor, not to mention Nangong family''s good rtionship with us, but also Nangong Xun''s status. It''s not easy for him to treat people to dinner. Do you want to run? Do you want to go to heaven? " Chapter 317 During the dinner, Gu Jin didn''t say a word. Nangong Xun was a man of few words. Don''t try to ask him to take the initiative to find a topic. As a result, a very strange picture appears in the situation. Gu Jin eats it and Nangong Xun looks at it. Nangong Mo and Gu Nancang are chatting on one side. The situation is as awkward as it is. The two masters didn''t say anything, and they couldn''t talk. Nangong Mo is worried. Nangong Xun doesn''t tell Gu Laozi that he wants to deal with the matter by himself, and doesn''t want to arouse Gu Jin''s antipathy. Finally, Gu Jin is invited out. Does he have such an attitude of chasing girls? I thought it was the same as those dinners before, no matter who would hold him up and toast him. Obviously, Gu Jin is not such a girl. She would like to leave early. If you don''t take the initiative, do you still expect such a girl? "Cough, brother, today''s hairy crabs are good." Nangong Mo reminds way. The implication is that if you don''t pay attention to the eldestdy, how can people like you? Nangong Xun understood something in Nangong Mo''s winking eyes. He wiped his hands with a hot towel first, then picked up the clip and began to peel the crab meat and crab yolk. He picked up the crab roe to Gu Jin''s te, and said stiffly, "eat." Nangong Mo covers his forehead, elder brother, how can you catch up with the girl when you are so indifferent? Such a tone, even if others want to eat it is impossible to eat. "Thank you, Mr. Nangong. I don''t like crab roe." Although Si Li Ting is not here, Gu Jin doesn''t n to eat the dishes that Nangong smoked for her. At the thought of that pair of clear eyes, Gu Jin felt that he wasmitting a crime. Si Li Ting''s stomach is bad. Have you had a good meal? Think of Si Li Ting Gu Jin also did not have the nature of eating, in a hurry to pick up a little dishes and put down the chopsticks, "I eat well, you please slow down." "Little brocade son, you just eat such a little thing, eat more." "Is the food not to your taste? I have people do it again. " Nangong Xun said coldly. Gu Jin shook his head. "The food is delicious. I''m not very hungry. Thepany still has something to deal with in the afternoon, so I''ll go first." See Gu Jin rushed to leave, Nangong smoked some unhappy, "wait a minute." "Mr. Nangong, what else can I do for you?" Gu Jin looks at him. "Are you in such a hurry to leave?" Nangong Xun asked coldly. "I have something else to deal with." "I''ve made a reservation for the movie and we''ll go to the cinema in the afternoon." Nangong Mosheng is afraid that Nangong Xun won''t speak, scares Gu Jin away, and quickly opens his mouth. First, eating and then watching a movie. Gu Jin knows what it means when he is stupid. "I''ll talk about itter. I have something to do." Gu Jin is about to leave. "Jin''er, if you leave, then don''t me me for starting with Si Li Ting''spany." Nangong Xun''s voice came coldly. Gu Jin steps a meal, shoulde finally ore, if it is her woman may be hesitant. But it''s just a movie, but Gu Jin doesn''t think so. The same thing for Si Li Ting, he and his other women go to the cinema, even if there is a reason, his heart is still not happy. Gu Jin has already discussed with Si Li Ting about the war with Nangong Xun. They will never retreat. "Mr. Nangong, if you really want to attack the third uncle, then you are against me. I Gu Jin will always only stand by the third uncle. Please forgive me for my difficulty." Gu Jin finished without paying attention to the expressions of several people. If she wants to go to this step, she has no way. When she left with her front foot, Nangong Xun smashed the tableware on the table. No one dared to refuse his request, and Gu Jin was the first. Nangong Mo and Gu Nancang look at each other, and the event is not good. As for the people on both sides, they don''t want to see the family against the Nangong family, but Nangong Xun''s practice After walking out of the restaurant, Gu Jin felt the sultry in his heart and slowly vomited out. Just want to stop a taxi to leave, but on a pair of blue affectionate eyes. Gu Jin eyes a joy, "uncle!" Seeing Si Li Ting here, Gu Jin is in a better mood. She fiercely toward Si Li Ting''s arms, Si Li Ting tightly embraces her body, "Su Su." In fact, he followed Gu Jin at the beginning, and his heart was full of anxiety during this half hour. Fortunately, Gu Jin came out so early that she didn''t change sides. "Uncle, have you been waiting for me?" Gu Jin realized that he could not have happened here. "Well." Si Li Ting didn''t hide his behavior and tightened his hands around Gu Jin''s waist. "I''ve always been behind you. As long as you turn around, you can see it." Gu Jin mouth up, "I know, so I will not leave the third uncle too far." They hugged each other tightly at the seaside, letting the sea breeze blow each other''s hair.Si Li Ting did not ask her and Nangong Xun, Gu Jin also did not mention. This is probably a special kind of heart between the two people. "Uncle, have you eaten yet?" If other people Gu Jin would not be so worried, just because that person is Si Li Ting. When she was with Nangong Xun, she always thought of Si Li Ting. "No, I''m not in the mood if you don''t apany me." Si Li Ting pretended to be wronged. If he had not been so naive before, Gu Jin had changed dramatically. At present, she is worried about her own body. In the face of Nangong Xun''s intractable opponent, how can Si Li Ting not use his brain. Women are naturally emotional animals, and their love is mostly used for small animals. Some rabbits and kittens can arouse their desire for protection. In Gu Jin''s eyes, he is a person whocks a sense of security and is vulnerable. Appropriate weakness will let Gu Jin care more about himself, Si Li Ting very good grasp of this point. "It''s not that you don''t know your stomach is bad. What time is it that you don''t eat?" Gu Jinyi heard that he had not eaten before he began to say that Si Li Ting was not only not unhappy, but also happy in his heart. "I know that if you want to see Nangong Xun, you can''t eat it if you don''t have a solid mind." There is no point in the words to me Gu Jin''s meaning, but the words that he said have grievances. "I''m sorry, uncle. You''re worried. The rtionship between Gu''s and Nangong''s is special. Nangong Xun invited me to lunch. I can''t refuse. I think my brother is by my side, so I went there. If I was alone, I would not agree. Third uncle, I only have you in my heart, really only you. " Gu Jin was anxious to show his sincerity. Si Li Ting see her anxious exnation of the small appearance, the corners of the mouth hook up a smile, "I know Su Su will not betray me." "Uncle, these are not important, the important thing is that you should eat." Gu Jin said every word. "I want to eat your food." "Let''s go home now." Gu Jin took his hand and walked to the front. Si Li Ting''s sexy thin lip curve increases from passive to active, and he sps Gu Jin''s hand. Ten fingers linked, intimate, Susu is his Susu, as for the others are not as important as the woman around him. They know that the next road may be difficult to walk, but neither of them has ever thought of letting go of each other''s hands. Gu Jin thought he would go back to his apartment, but he took himself to his vi. As soon as she entered the room, the maids said excitedly, "Ma''am, you are back atst." Everything here makes Gu Jin feel familiar, like her home. "Hello, where is the kitchen?" Gu Jin''s first words are this. "Is your wife hungry? I''ll ask the cook to prepare it for you. We all remember your taste very clearly "No, no, no, it''s the third uncle who is hungry. I''ll cook for him and borrow your kitchen." "You are wee, madam. This is your home. You can go anywhere you want. The kitchen is here." Gu Jin used to cook for siting when she was free. She was no stranger here. She soon got familiar with it and cooked several dishes for him. Si Li Ting smelled the familiar dishes and had a big appetite. "Susu''s dishes are always the best to eat." "Third uncle, don''t talk and eat more. If I starve you, I will be distressed." Gu Jin said earnestly as he took the vegetables. The servants on one side were very pleased to see this scene. They were always on and off. Even they were sweating for their feelings. "It''s good that the wife and the husband are still in love like this." Chapter 318 Gu Jin''s dishes are not bad, far worse than the top chefs. Look at the appearance of Si Li Ting eating, he has the posture of eating all the food. Si Li Ting put down his chopsticks and wiped the oil stains on his mouth with a cloth. "Uncle, do you eat a little bit too much?" If for other men this meal is nothing, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting together recently also know his appetite. His stomach also needs to be adjusted slowly, not only can''t eat too spicy and greasy things, but also can''t eat too much or too little. Today, he obviously ate a lot more than usual. I don''t know if his stomach can hold up. "It doesn''t matter." Si Li Ting replied with a smile, "it''s all because Susu''s cooking is so delicious that I just..." The voice did not fall, Si Li Ting''s smile on the face was stiff. The next second, he ran to the bathroom, Gu Jin know bad things, quickly followed the past, but was Si Li Ting anti lock the door. "Uncle, let me in." After a few minutes, Si Li Ting opened the door and looked at Gu Jin with sweat and pale face. "Susu, I''m sorry, all the dishes you made for me have been vomited up." Gu Jin looked at the pinched cheek. He was obviously like this, but he still apologized. "Uncle I''m sorry. " Gu Jin bumps into Si Li Ting''s arms and hugs him with both hands. Si Li Ting stroked her hair, "it doesn''t matter. I''m used to it. Susu, help me to have a rest upstairs." "Well." Gu Jin helped Si Li Ting upstairs, and didn''t notice a sh in his eyes. Sorry, Susu. Can he know his own body? Even if it was Gu Jin''s cooking, he didn''t have to eat so much at one go. Si Li Ting deliberately ate more to make the stomach ufortable, the purpose is to let Gu Jin heartache. The battle between him and Nangong Xun had already begun quietly. He thought Nangong Xun would go to the trouble of Gu''s family, which would attract Gu Jin''s resentment. Who knows that the man did not disclose this matter at all, and kept the image in Gu Jin''s heart. Although Gu Jin likes him now, it''s hard to guarantee that one day she will leave herself for the benefit of the family and thepany. When Si Li Ting started from scratch, he had never been afraid of anything. The big deal was to lose everything and end up in debt. Gu Jin is the only exception. He can lose everything, but he can''t lose her. In order to retain Gu Jin, now we can only use bitter meat. Si Li Ting had no choice but to smile bitterly. He didn''t expect that one day he would use such a move. But who let Gu Jin upy such a heavy position in his heart? Gu Jin helped him to the bed, "uncle, you have a rest, I''ll cook you some millet porridge." "Let them do it. All you have to do is to apany me, Susu, and get me some stomach medicine." "Where did you put it?" "In the drawer over there." Gu Jin opens the drawer in a hurry. There are two small medicine bottles in it. There is also a picture album, the cover of which is painted with a pair of lovely dolls, and the female doll is leaning against the male doll''s arms. The baby boy''s blue eyes look at the man in his arms, just a picture can also see the sweetness of the two. Gu Jin suddenly has a feeling, these two people are very simr to her and Si Li Ting. "Uncle, can I have a look at this?" Gu Jin holds the picture album. "Of course, you did it." Si Li Ting''s weak reply. Gu Jin came over with the medicine and picture album, took the medicine for Si Li Ting, and was pulled into his arms by Si Li Ting. Open the album, inside is her tangled appearance, thinking about 30 million and the Su family. After turning a few more pages, Gu Jinmeng said, "am I painting our story?" "Well." Gu Jin has heard about the past version from Jian Yun and Si Li Ting, which is probably the most authentic version. Because she painted and Si Li Ting''s acquaintance, acquaintance and love. Seeing the front pages, Gu Jin couldn''t helpughing, "uncle, you''re so bad. You always like to force me. I should hate you at that time." Before Si Li Ting told her, she couldn''t have said it in such a detailed way. She only used one sentence to summarize it. Now see what Si Li Ting did to her, justic form Gu Jin also felt his embarrassment at that time. Si Li Ting chuckled in her ear, "who makes my little Susu so charming, as long as I see you, I can''t control it, and I want to bully you, and I want to put you under my body to love you. At that time, you were like a little rabbit. You wanted to resist but didn''t dare, as long as you protested with a red face. " At that time, Si Li Ting''s eyebrows and eyes were stained with ayer of light gentle color, "say up, you are still lovely at that time." Gu Jin''s heart sank, "the third uncle doesn''t like me now?"From the picture and the text narration, Gu Jin felt that she was different from the present in the past. Si Li Ting gently smile, "little Susu, no matter what you be, is my Susu, I like you toote, and then look." Gu Jin continues to turn around and sees her sshed with coffee by white light rain. It''s raining heavily. She meets her boss Li Ting. See Su Meng pull her to buy luxury porcin, Si Li Ting sent people to rescue. See her change acute appendicitis, it is Si Li Ting will send her to the hospital. See her a little bit in love with that man, the man will her like a baby. He gave her everything, freedom, faith, strength, a warm home. The picture stops before the wedding, and the painting style and perspective change. "Third uncle, are you painting the back?" Gu Jin stroked Li Ting''s distraught face at the funeral. Especially when she saw him in a car ident and rushed to the seaside with blood all over her body, her heart was also tangled. Things are far more thrilling than Si Li Ting''s description in their mouth. For her, Si Li Ting paid more than she imagined. "At that time, I thought about you every day, and then I continued to draw your story." Gu Jin looks at theplete picture album. He hasn''t had time to paint the recent events. Gu Jin is in a veryplicated mood. "Now that you are back, the album will be returned to its original owner, and you will finish the ending." "Good." Gu Jin put the whole album in her arms, which is the memory she lost. Even if she can''t remember, she still has some excitement when she sees these pictures. "Uncle, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting too long." Gu Jin leaned his head in his arms and grasped the cor of his shirt with his fingers. "As long as you cane back, no matter how long you wait, Susu, don''t leave me again. I have no family, no friends. I have only you Si Li Ting''s voice is full of sadness. Gu Jin nodded heavily, "uncle, Su Su won''t leave you! Certainly not! " Si Li Ting mouth slightly hook, "Su Su, I will give you a gift." "What gift, uncle?" Si Li Ting kisses on her forehead, "soon you will know." Hua Qing left the conference hall, half an hour after the end of the conference, her ugly photo was on the front page of the big media. It even said that she was deliberately falling down to attract eyeballs, in order to grab the limelight of the star. Angry Hua Qing smashed the mobile phone, about an hourter, she found that the news was still there. With thepany''s public rtions ability, this kind of thing has long been removed. Why is it still there? Hua Qing was so angry that she called the director of the public rtions department directly, "what are you eating for so long? My news is still on the front page?" The other side is obviously a little careless, "sister Qing, this is the meaning of the above, we have no way." What does it mean? Although thepany she signed is not directly under the jurisdiction of Tang Chen, it is also a subsidiary of Tang Chenpany. The president takes into ount the rtionship between her and Tang Zhen, and has been holding her well. Before she went to see Si Li Ting, she was found by Tang Zhen. Tang Zhen asked people to withdraw her resources in order to teach her a lesson. However, the reports now will also affect the face of thepany. How dare those people? Hua Qing realized that something was wrong, hung up the phone, picked up the bag and rushed to the president''s office. In the past, Mr. Wang always stood up to meet her in person. Today, she was stopped by the Secretary before she saw her. "Miss Hua, the president is holding a video conference. I don''t want to see you now." Hua Qing pushed her away. "Just now I saw her go in. Get out of my way." Chapter 319 Hua Qing saw with her own eyes that a new person who thepany has been promoting recently has just entered Wang''s general office, but the Secretary of the front and back feet has stopped him. What is her identity and what is that new person''s identity? Can shepare with herself? Such differential treatment made her feel very unhappy, she directly pushed aside the women around her and broke into Wang''s general office. It seems that they are talking about something, and Mr. Wang has a contract in front of him. Seeing Hua Qing break in, Mr. Wang''s face changed instantly, which was an expression he never showed to Hua Qing before. "What are you doing here?" The words are also very unpleasant. "Mr. Wang, what do you mean? She is a new person who can see you. If Ie to see you, I will let the Secretary stop me?" Hua Qing''s hands beat hard to Mr. Wang''s desk. Mr. Wang was very angry. "Miss Hua, please pay attention to your attitude and identity! You''re just my contract artist. What qualifications do you have to talk to me like that? " Hua Qing was also very angry, "Mr. Wang, what''s your attitude?" "What''s my attitude? Hua Qing, you think you are the first sister of ourpany. How much money have you made for thepany in the past two years? Thepany has been supporting you, and you are also looking at the face of Mr. Tang. Who knows that you are not only not restrained, but also causing trouble. How big is the scandal you have made this time? " When Mr. Wang said this, he pointed to her nose and scolded her. Hua Qing was always sought after in thepany. When did it degenerate into this situation. "Since you know the rtionship between me and Mr. Tang, you dare to talk to me like this!" This time, Mr. Wang didn''t answer. Instead, the new man beside him chuckled: "Miss Hua, do you think that under the circumstances of such a big scandal today, Mr. Tang will still want you to be Mrs. Tang?" Hua Qing is a p in the face of the new man, "what qualifications do you have to talk to me?" "You think you''re still the movie queen? If you don''t look in the mirror to see what you look like now, you can''t even count as 18 lines. " Xiaoxinren didn''t flinch, and retorted sarcastically. One hand was about to hit Huaqing''s face. "That''s enough, sun ya. Go out first." Mr. Wang didn''t like to watch women''s y, and quickly interrupted the people who were about to tear it up. Sun Ya is much more knowledgeable than Hua Qing, without any color of discontent. She looks calm when she is just pped by Huaqing. "OK, Mr. Wang, I''lle back tomorrow to talk about the contract with you." Then he turned and left. Hua Qing thinks it strange that most new employees sign contracts every five years, but Sun Ya only signs them for less than two years? With one exception, her share of the new contract will change, which requires a very strong strength. She has a fire recently, but it has not reached that level. Then there is only another answer. There is someone behind her. Seeing sun Ya leave, Hua Qing also restrained some of her own attitude. "Mr. Wang, I haven''t received any drama for more than a year. You know better than me, don''t you?" No one has pierced thisyer of window paper. Huaqing was hidden because she offended Tang Chen, and all the resources of herpany were given to others. And Huaqing took the initiative to pull resources and was also banned. This is the hand and foot of Si Li Ting. Under the situation that both inside and outside are snowed, Huaqing can say very miserably. If she had known that it would be the result of marrying Tang Ji, she would not have done so. She was waiting for Tang''s anger to disappear and hold her again. In a sh, she came to such a field. "Miss Hua, since you know what''s going on, you shouldn''t embarrass me. This time you''ve made such a big scandal. Each media entertainment headline is you. How much does it cost to get down the headlines? If you were in the red period, even if you didn''t generate ie for us for two years, now it''s not good to have thepany pay back to deal with the scandal. " Hua Qing clenched her fingers. "I''m Mrs. Tang! Even if you don''t think about me, you don''t think about him? " "Miss Hua, to tell you the truth, I called president Tang to ask what he meant. He told me not to pay attention to it." Tang''s attitude proved everything, and general manager Wang also smelled some clues. "So if Miss Hua is dissatisfied or go to Mr. Tang, I can''t help her." It has been said so clearly that it is not general manager Wang, but her husband. Hua Qing''s heart is in a mess. When Tang Zhen held her, she said something like this. I can hold you up and beat you back to the original shape. She always thought that Tang Ji was only angry with her. After a long time, his anger disappeared. Now it seems that it is not so simple. "Mr. Wang, excuse me." Hua Qing has no choice but to go to the next battlefield and contact Tang''s assistant in advance to confirm that he is in thepany. Huaqing rushes to the next battlefield. She decided that no matter what price she paid today, she would let him down no matter what the price was.If there is no Tang Ji and nopany, she will have nothing. The money she had made in the past two years was almost spent. Tang Zhen signed an agreement with her before she got married. After marriage, the property of the two people is not rted to each other. After marriage, Hua Qing still uses her own money. When she was red, she didn''t feel that there was anything. Now, she can''tpare with the past. Without a little ie, she still maintained the spending state when she was in the red, and no amount of money was enough for her to squander. Hua Qing felt a sense of crisis for the first time in her life. She only asked for a good apology to let Tang Zhen calm down and praise her again. As long as she is red, there will be more resources. People who look down on her today will trample on them one by one! Huaqing all the way to think, finally came to thepany of Tang. Every time she went to Tangji''spany, there was always an inexplicable tension. Even if she and Tang had been married for several years, the person did not regard her as the real Mrs. Tang. Hua Qing has no solid foundation. She will deliberately restrain her arrogance in other ces when shees here. "Madame." Secretary light called a, "general manager Tang is not very convenient to see you now." "Is he in a meeting? When will it be finished? " "This..." The other party''s hesitation makes Hua Qing''s heart cool. As a woman''s natural intuition, the Secretary''s expression shows some things. Hua Qing has a nameless fire rising in her heart. She always knows that there is a woman in Tang Zhen. She didn''t have any status in Tang''s heart, so she didn''t dare to mention it even if she felt ufortable. In the past, when I was busy every day, I naturally forgot these things. In the past two years, she had changed her mind from beginning to end. She can''t ept that Tang Ji would take a woman to her office to make a mess. She is the real Mrs. Tang! The woman''s jealousy made her lose her mind and forget the low-key she should be now. "Ma''am, you can''t go in." "I''d better go and see for myself how busy Tang is. Get out of the way." Although Tang has always been more indifferent to this Mrs. Tang, but she is Tang''s nominal wife after all, and the Secretary dare not really be rude to her. Can only helplessly watch Hua Qing push open the door of Tang''s office with anger. When Hua Qing put her finger on the door handle, her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Clearly, she is Mrs. Tang and should protect her legitimate rights and interests. But why is she so nervous in her heart? It hade to this point, and she had to. The moment Huaqing opened the door, she was going crazy when she saw the picture in front of her. There is a woman in Tang''s office, but the woman is no one else, but Sun ya, the new man she met not long ago. She leaned against Tang''s arms with a spring look on her face. Tang Li leanszily on the leather chair. Even if the woman in front of him is very attractive, there is not much color in his eyes. It seems that sun Ya is just a dispensable ything. Sun Ya doesn''t know it. Hua Qing knows something about Tang He. Even if she broke in now, Tang''s eyes did not change. Is that man really interested? But when sun Ya saw Hua Qing appear, he didn''t have the slightest sense of being a junior. Instead, he didn''t get up from Tang Chen, but he became more tight. "Mr. Tang, look at my face. I was beaten by her. Up to now, there is no swelling. You have to make decisions for others." Chapter 320 This kind of dog blood drama Hua Qing has also been performed before, the husband is confused by the third, but Xiaosanins to her husband. Hua Qing looks at Tang Ji. She can''t see through Tang''s character until now. She only knows that he is sometimes violent and sometimes cruel. For so many years, he had never had the self-knowledge of her husband and did not give him a little care. But Hua Qing also knows that Tang Zhen doesn''t love himself or other people, otherwise he doesn''t look at Sun ya like this. Hua Qing suddenly wants to know who he will help when he doesn''t love? Tang''s face was still light, and a look of fun shed in his eyes. "She hit you?" "yes, Tang, you see what my face is red. I can''t even keep my foundation." Hua Qing did not understand that it was Sun Ya painstakingly painted with blush, and she hit her p without such great power. It has always been her Huaqing who calcted others. Who knows she has been schemed by others. Tang Zhen''s eyes moved from sun ya to Hua Qing, and his tone was light: "in this case, you''ll call back." Hearing his merciless words, Hua Qing''s only hope was broken. Even if Tang is not on her side, how can he help outsiders to fight himself. Sun Ya was in a good mood when he heard Tang''s words. He pulled up his clothes and walked towards Huaqing. "Sister Qing, this is what general manager Tang ordered. Don''t me me." She suddenly pped her hand, but Hua Qing grabbed her hand. "Do you want to move me, too?" Sun Ya didn''t seed, and then he made trouble to Tang Chen again, "Tang Zong, you can see her." Tang bi was not very interested in the two women''s tearing force. "I asked you to hit her, but you didn''t hit her. Who can me?" "General manager Tang..." "You go out." Tang Zhen suddenly lost interest and his face changed instantly. Sun Ya''s heart is a little angry, but her biggest advantage is to know the current affairs, she is very clear about what men hate and like most. They like obedient women, they can''t offend him. "Yes, Mr. Tang. I''lle back to you that night." Sun Ya looks at Hua Qing provocatively. Hua Qing''s fingers are clenched, but she can''t say a word. In the room, only Hua Qing and Tang Ji are left. Tang Jianjing sits on the chair without saying a word, waiting for Hua Qing to speak. Hua Qing was silent for a long time before she said, "Tang Chen, I am your wife who is married in the open and fair. How do you y at ordinary times? I didn''t take care of you. Are you going too far today?" Now Hua Qing knows who is behind Sun ya, her so-called husband! Tang Yu sneered: "too much? Why don''t I feel that, Hua Qing, I said when I married you that you should be a good Mrs. Tang and I will give you what you want. However, you are a woman born with a restless heart. When you are with Si Li Ting, you climb into my bed for fame and wealth. I gave you fame and wealth, but you are reluctant to part with Si Li Ting and want to get back together with him. Hua Qing, do you think everyone is a fool and let you y? " "I don''t. I''m not obedient enough to be around you all these years? I''m at home except for filming. There''s a woman outside you. I keep one eye open and one eye closed. I haven''t even asked you a question. Even if you are angry with me, in the past two years, you have cut off all my resources and made me unable to receive any ys. Isn''t it enough to let you down? " "Calm down? It seems that you really like to hold yourself up, Hua Qing. I''ve sent people to check on you and the director. Don''t let me find out what you and he have, or you will not end up like this. " "We are husband and wife, don''t we have this trust?" Hua Qing asked reluctantly. There was no emotion in Tang''s eyes, and his voice was cold: "Hua Qing, what I want is just a nominal wife. " this man just doesn''t eat hard and soft. Hua Qing really doesn''t know what to say to him. ¡±Tang Ji, today I was trampled on my skirt by that slut. I don''t want to be like this! Now there are all the headlines about me outside. I have been to thepany, and Mr. Wang said that you didn''t allow to deal with it. Well, we are husband and wife at least. Such a thing has a lot of influence on the Tang family. Help me is to help you. " "You are wrong..." Hua Qing doesn''t know, so looking at him, what''s wrong with him? She also wanted to say something to Tang, but Tang refused to pay attention to her. Hua Qing has no choice but to leave. LAN Yue is still in the police station. There is no one in thepany who can help her. Hua Qing suddenly feels helpless. When she was worried, another bomb exploded, which made Hua Qing even worse. Some media reported a series of bad things about her having a house with the directorst year, suppressing new people and making a bully on the crew. In particr, she and the director at the same time in and out of the hotel was photographed, and even the photos were released.Together with the previous scandals, Huaqing''s facilities copsedpletely, her apartment was full of reporters, and she was unable to move. Hua Qing didn''t dare to open her mobile phone at all. The Inte was full of abusive words. "Blue moon, you..." Hua Qing''s mood has broken down. If you want to call the name of blue moon, you will think that blue moon is not around for a long time. Hua Qing hugs the body to hide behind the curtain, the expression isx and decadent. In the vi of Si Li Ting, Gu Jin apanies Si Li Ting while editing copywriting. An hourter, she sent the manuscript to the editor in chief to expose him. In less than half an hour, the Inte exploded. Gu Jin learned from the cartoon that she had been bombed by cyber violence. At that time, she was not as good as dead. Now she should let Hua Qing taste the consequences. The body is suddenly held by people, Si Li Ting''s maic voice rings in her ears. "Still watching?" "Well, if you look at it a few more times, you may be able to recover your memory." Gu Jin Bao usually holds a picture album. Si Li Ting kissing her small earlobe, e down with me, I have a gift for you." "What gift?" Before Si Li Ting said to send her something, Gu Jin asked several times, he was very tight mouthed, did not tell himself. "Juste down and find out." Si Li Ting took her hand and walked down. There was already a suit in the living room, as if a man selling insurance was waiting. "Mr. Secretary, the agreement on the change of equity name is ready." Si Li Ting nced at the content above, and then freely signed his name. Gu Jin sat beside him, and then he could see clearly the above content. This is apany''s equity renaming agreement. He gave all his shares to himself. Gu Jin did not understand, "why give me shares? I don''t need money. " "I know you don''t need money, but you can sign it anyway. It will help you." Gu Jin had no choice but to sign his own name under the urging of Si Li Ting. The man took the agreement and said respectfully, "Mr. Si, I will go back to change the shareholder immediately. I can finish it within today." "Well, go ahead." When the man left, Gu Jin pestered Si Li Ting, "husband, my good husband, can you tell me? Don''t y charades for me "Si Li Ting gently scraped the tip of her nose," really take you have no way, Huaqing in the morning make a fool of in the press conference is you do it? " "I stepped on her skirt. I didn''t expect that she was so ugly herself. It seems that God is helping me." "No, I guessed that she had been abandoned by thepany within an hour of the report. Thepany obeys Tang''s orders, that is to say, she has been Tang''s abandoned son, and then your reportse out one after another. Tang had no feelings for her, and would not spend money to deal with her affairs. The best way is to divorce her and terminate the contract. " Gu Jin almost understood what Si Li Ting wanted to do, "you give me thepany, just want me to sign her after Huaqing has terminated the contract? After that, she will be my man. She can y as much as she wants. " "Yes, she framed you many times, and you lost your memory because of her. How could she taste the pain of being bombed and sshed with dirty water at the beginning?" Gu Jin nodded, "third uncle, thank you." "If it was, I would not retaliate against her in this way. Since you want to do it yourself, then I will not participate." Si Li Ting''s eye light is all to Gu Jin''s doting and loving, he said not to participate, but did a biggest thing. Chapter 321 The next day Hua Qingsheng was better than dead, and all the negative news came from her. She has put out millions of dors to stop the media, but it is just a drop in the bucket. There is an invisible hand driving all this. What happened a year ago didn''t happen early orte. Why did it happen today? That woman must have done it. She began to revenge! Hua Qing thinks that she is an old hand in the entertainment industry. She is a neer and is not her opponent at all. Who knows that it will end in the end. That woman is very powerful! If you don''t, you''ll have to. Once you do, you have no power to parry. Thepany has not asked the attitude, Huaqing spent millions to go in, found that it is a bottomless hole, their own money is a drop in the bucket. Although she made a lot of money in the past few years, she spent a lot of money every year. She had no job in these two years, and she had no money in her ount. Hua Qing doesn''t dare to spend money. Once the scandal broke out, no one will ask her to act. If Tang Ji doesn''t care about her any more, she will have some money left to n for the future. On the third day at home, there was only a lot more negative news on the Inte. There are even so-called anonymous agents, assistants and staff who have disclosed that Huaqing has done too much. The melon eating crowd on thework is very happy, one by one moring to continue to eat melon, eager to make things bigger and bigger. Hua Qing is in tears all day, thinking that her scenery in the past few years is in sharp contrast to her present frustration. On the fourth day, she got a call from thepany asking her to go to thepany. Hua Qing felt that his hope wasing, and he hurried to wash his face at home and painted a lot of foundation to hide his gaunt face. In just a few days, she felt a few years old, which could not be made up with any skin care products. As long as thepany is willing to help her, maybe she still has a chance to survive. She went out with a mask and sunsses. The reporters who had been squatting downstairs had already gone more than half of the time, and the rest were more stubborn people. "Miss Hua, do you have anything to exin about the reports on the Inte?" "Miss Hua, why hasn''t thepany done anything for so many days? Is it true that the Inte says you have be an abandoned child? " "Miss Hua, where''s your assistant? I heard that she was involved in a criminal case. Now you don''t have other people around you, do you? " "Miss Hua, just say something. We have been waiting for you for many days." "Miss Hua, is the news of your infidelity true? Will Tang ever divorce you? " "Miss Hua..." Reporters like a group of Koi rush to eat together, mouth has been open and closed. Hearing all kinds of mixed voices of men and women, Hua Qing only felt a pain in her head. Hua Qing gritted her teeth and insisted on not saying a word. She got into the car with a cold face. She can''t be impulsive now. She can''t say a word at will be used by others. She closed the car door again. In the car, Hua Qing felt extremely tired. In her heyday, she had seven assistants. She had no choice but to resign one by one. There was only one blue month left by her side, and the blue moon had left her, which made Hua Qing feel very ufortable. Before this time, she was protected behind her, but now she has to face the ups and downs by herself. She has gone through the road to thepany many times, this time inexplicably feel that the road is very long. All the way out of the car, everyone looked at her face with schadenfreude. Once upon a time, they followed her and called sister Qing. Hua Qing ignored those people''s eyes and went directly to Wang''s office. This time, the Secretary didn''t embarrass her. When the door opened, Mr. Wang was looking at a document. Hua Qing didn''t show off. He took off his sunsses and went to Mr. Wang in a hurry. "Mr. Wang, do you want me?" "Yes, I''m looking for you." Mr. Wang''s obscure face makes Huaqing unable to see a clue. "Mr. Wang, do you see what it''s like outside? Does thepany really ignore it?" Hua Qing is in a hurry. Mr. Wang lit a cigarette. "Miss Hua, you should know what kind of scandal this time. Before you fell off the stage to make a fool of yourself is not a scandal, you and the director of the matter is well founded. You also have a long time in the entertainment industry. You should know that cheating on a star is a fatal blow, and it is a female star. " Hua Qing was worried, "I know, those reports are not true, Mr. Wang, you have to believe me!" "It doesn''t matter whether I believe you or not. The important thing is that the public now believe it. This is what the entertainment industry is all about. How little can I see this kind of thing? But miss Hua, don''t forget that you are Mrs. Tang. In your capacity to do such a thing, now is the general manager Tang would like to believe you. "Hua Qing heard him mention that there was a dark color in his eyes. She could not distinguish it, because it was the truth. She did cheat, but what can she do? Tang never regarded her as Mrs. Tang. Not only that, but also cut off all her resources. Without a lover, she can''t do without a career. Now all the public opinion is directed at her, and no one has ever asked her why. "Miss Hua, this is between you and Mr. Tang''s husband and wife. It''s not easy for me to be an outsider. Take a look at this contract." Hua Qing felt a little uneasy when she took over the contract. She thought that this time she came to talk about dealing with online affairs, but why did she take out this contract? With strong curiosity, Hua Qing looked at the contract and saw the cover. Her face had changed greatly. "Break the contract? Our contract has only been renewed for two years, and it has not expired at all. If you terminate the contract ahead of time, you need topensate me for arge amount of termination money. " Mr. Wang sneered: "Miss Hua, I just said that you are an old man in the circle, not to mention you, even the new people know it. One of the terms of the contract we signed is that artists must maintain their own image during the contract period. If the image is damaged, ourpany can take the initiative to terminate the contract, and we also have the right to impensation. The interpreter has clearly written in our contract. This matter makes a storm all over the city, the image that thepany has worked so hard to set up for you ispletely destroyed. In view of our past feelings, we just proposed to terminate the contract without imingpensation. It is not a bad thing for you This is probably to add insult to injury. Hua Qing looks as if she is dead grey. What should she do after she has terminated the contract with thepany? That''s the end of it all. "Mr. Wang, I beg you, please give me a chance. When the storm goes down, I will take more chances to make profits for thepany." "Miss Hua, in your present situation, you need to spend a lot of money just to wash white. Do you think it''s appropriate for thepany to invest such arge sum of money on a female artist with bad deeds, or to create several other first-line stars? " Hua Qing shook his head again and again, "I, I will make more money than them. Mr. Wang, you believe me." "Believe you? Miss Hua, you''d better leave this to Mr. Tang. It''s his intention to terminate the contract. " "It''s him..." Huaqing decadent back a few steps, her most worried thing or happened. "I''ll find him." Hua Qing went to Tang''s office with the contract. She didn''t expect that person would be so heartless. It is said that one night husband and wife hundred days of grace, he and his husband and wife of several years, he must be so heartless to himself? The Secretary seemed to have known that she woulde and had made preparations in advance, "madam, president Tang is waiting for you in the office." Hua Qing dragged the contract, feeling as heavy as a grave, and walked into the office step by step. She was very afraid of Tang Yu. She was afraid from the beginning. When she opened the door, she saw the leather chair turning slowly, and a familiar face appeared in her eyes. Hua Qing mumbled her lips: "Tang Total. " Now she, humble can only call him that. Tang Xuan looked at her coldly, tone light way: e here." Hua Qinggang took a step, the humanitarian eyes a dark, "who let youe?" Huaqing humiliated kneeling, step by step to the side of Tang Gu, Tang Gu looked down at her, one hand raised her chin. "Remember what I said to you?" His voice sounded cold. Chapter 322 Hua Qing is humiliated and kneels beside Tang Shen. In order to continue to live, what is the rtionship between humiliation and humiliation? "Oh, you said so much, I don''t know which one you asked?" "Hua Qing, I have said for a long time that I can hold you in the back of the film, or I can beat you back to the original form, leaving you with nothing. I don''t think it''s in your mind now. Seduce Si Li Ting fruitlessly, and then climb into other men''s bed, it seems that you are really loose nature Hua Qing was insulted by his uglynguage, but she didn''t even have a little self-respect. "No, it''s not like this. I have no way, I''m forced to..." Tang Gu sneered: "forced helpless? I''d like to know what kind of forced helpless, someone with a knife rest on your neck "I married you for a few years. At the beginning, you gave me resources to be a film queen, butter you refrigerated me. Thepany has not given me any resources for two years. I don''t expect anything as Mrs. Tang, but at least you don''t deprive me of the right to be a star. No exposure, no ie, how can I live in this circle? " When Hua Qing said this, she shed two lines of clear tears. "Do you think I''m willing to do this? I don''t have no way out. I have to live... " Her tears were of no use to Tang, and his face was still cold. "If you didn''t want to get back together with Si Li Ting, I would kill you? Hua Qing, what happened to you today is that you should take your own me. Besides the termination of the contract, you should also sign this one Tang Jian threw in a document. Hua Qing saw the text above, and was shocked to see the divorce agreement. In recent years, although Tang was very bad to her, he never said that he wanted to divorce. Even if Tang doesn''t love herself, Hua Qing can at least continue to live under the title of Mrs. Tang. "You want to divorce me?" "Now that you''ve made such a big scandal, do you think I''ll tolerate you holding the title of Mrs. Tang?" Thinking of the previous scandal hanging on the Inte without any one to deal with, Wang Zong''s attitude towards himself. "Did you want to divorce me in the morning?" Hua Qing understood something, but it was toote. "Yes, you have broken our agreement. Naturally, we have no need to be together." Tang He said mercilessly. Hua Qing looked at the words on it, and her eyes fell on the one million yuan maintenance fee? If I marry you for a few years, I''ll be worth a million? " She felt very cold hearted, and there were many women around him. Although he had no heart, he was very generous to women. He gave more than one million gifts casually. As his real wife, his divorce had only one million alimony, which made Hua Qing unable to ept in any case. Tang Chen put his hands on his head and looked at herzily, "I''m too much to give you a million yuan with your performance. Of course, you don''t need to be casual. I''m divorced from this marriage anyway." "Tang Ji, don''t you feel a little bit about me when I''m by your side these years?" "Feeling? You mean in bed? I''m sorry, I really don''t feel it. " Hua Qing knew this person''s cool and thin temperament. Today, she was really aware of it. Her eyes were filled with strong reluctance. "What if I don''t agree to divorce?" "Hua Qing, you have to find out one thing. From the beginning to the present, you have never been qualified to discuss terms with me. It''s up to you whether you want to leave the marriage or not, but the result will not change. Give you three days to think about it. After three days, you are still so stubborn that you can''t even get thest million. " With that, Tang Li called the Secretary and pulled Huaqing out. Huaqing stood under the tall building and looked at the vast sea of people. For a moment, she didn''t know what she could do. If she didn''t have it, she didn''t have to be afraid to lose. She once lived so brightly. Now she suddenly returns to her original ce and bes disappointed. Before she could leave, she received a phone call from Mr. Wang, urging her to sign the termination of the contract. If she didn''t sign, it would be enforced. In just a few days, Huaqing''s world has turned upside down. If you can, you will never experience these things in your whole life. Thepany looked up and down her eyes with some Schadenfreude, people here one by one dirty, but no exposure. At the beginning, when she was in the ascendant, everyone was in favor of all the stars, and when she was out of power, everyone would be in trouble. She went to general manager Wang''s office. "Mr. Wang, we have known each other for so many years. Do we have toe to this stage?" , "Miss Hua, you should know that this is not what I can do. Your contract is always has the final say of Tang. Tang always has a destiny. How can I disobey? Don''t embarrass me. " Although Mr. Wang said so, there was no embarrassed expression on his face. Mr. Wang personally took the pen and handed it to her, "Miss Hua, sign it."What can Huaqing do now? She had to agree. Trembling to sign his own name, Wang always satisfied with the withdrawal of the contract. "Miss Hua, I''m so cheerful. I hope we can cooperate in the future." Hua Qing coldly from that hypocritical face away from the eyes, this old doggerel. Finally, I took a look at thepany she had been in for several years, and she would nevere again. Sun Ya came with enchanting steps, "sister Qing, I heard that you have terminated the contract with thepany. What should you do in the future?" "It''s none of your business." "I heard that Mr. Tang is going to divorce you. I don''t know who the next Mrs. Tang will be?" "If you want to be Mrs. Tang, have a dream of spring and autumn." Hua Qing roared. How much more resources did sun ya have since she joined Tang? The speed of her poprity was the same as that of her time. No, I can''t give up Mrs. Tang''s position to her! "Oh, I can''t help it." Sun Ya is very confident. More and more people around, Hua Qing red at Sun Ya and left thepany in a hurry. Before getting on the bus, a man in suit and leather shoes came up to him. "Hello, Miss Hua. I''m Xu Feng, Xingyu''s agent. I heard that Miss Hua has just terminated the contract. Do you have any interest in signing a contract with us?" Stars? That is not thepany of Si Li Ting. Hua Qing''s desperate eyes are full of hope. She knew that Si Li Ting would not be so merciless. She was saved! "Who sent you here?" Hua Qing is in a better mood. "Miss Hua, if you are interested, let''s take a step." "Good." Hua Qing left with the man without any doubt. In the coffee shop, Hua Qing couldn''t wait to ask again, "did your president ask you toe?" "Yes, it''s our president, Miss Hua. I''ve drawn up a contract. You can have a look at it. If we can, we''ll sign it formally." "Please." Hua Qing took over the contract. This contract is a little bit more overbearing than her previous ones. She looks at the man. "I have some doubts about this contract. In the past, my contracts were free to choose resources. What I said above was that thepany would take over the contract. I have some opinions on this one." Xu Feng said with a smile: "Miss Hua is like this. In the past, your status was different, and the contract treatment was also different. Now that you are in disrepute, no one else except us will sign a contract with Miss Hua. Our contract is made ording to the new person. " Xu Feng is gentle, but his words hurt people, even if it is true. "Is there no room for discussion on this one?" Hua Qing frowned. "Sorry, this is a contract made by our president himself. There is no room for it." Hua Qing''s heart sank to the bottom. There was nothing strange about other contracts. At the bottom of the line of sight, "is it necessary to pay 50 million liquidated damages for forced termination of the contract? Is this too high? " "No, Miss Hua, do you have any other opinions?" "No, I''ll sign it." After all, there are several provisions in the contract, which must bepleted every year. At least she doesn''t have to worry that thepany won''t give her resources, which is good for her. "OK, Miss Hua, I''ll go back and have a contract formally drawn up. Will it be convenient for Miss Hua toe to ourpany to sign the contract at 9:00 tomorrow morning?" "Convenient." Hua Qing quickly nods. This contractes at a good time. "But I have one condition. I sign a contract with you, but I hope you can deal with my negative news on the Inte." "Please rest assured, Miss Hua." "Well, I''ll see you tomorrow." Chapter 323 After seeing Hua Qing off, Xu Feng quickly dials a person''s phone. "President, I showed Hua Qing the contract, and she has promised to sign the contract." "Well." Gu Jin hung up the phone, Si Li Ting really want to be more thoughtful than her, he will star all shares to himself, let her be the president. Hua Qing signed into her hand, that is to hand over the fate of the next ten years to her. Of course, what she is looking forward to most is to see what expression Hua Qing will have on her face when she knows that she is the new president of Xingyu. It must be very good-looking, think about it and feel happy. The body was hugged from the back, and a good voice sounded in the ear: "what do you want tough so happy?" "I want to Your ex girlfriend. " Gu Jin smiles mischievously. "How dare you tease me, little thing?" Si Li Ting backhand turned her body over, chin against her forehead. Gu Jin is surrounded by his strong waist and the corners of his mouth rise. "Uncle, don''t you go to thepany today? At home with me again? " Si Li Ting should be very busy. Since he came back, most of the time he spent with himself, Gu Jin felt confused. Although she was smiling on the surface, what Nangong Xun said when she left still made her nervous. Si Li Ting started from scratch, he has today''s achievements hard won, if for his own destruction once, how can he bear it? "Why, I''m afraid I won''t be able to support you if I don''t go to work?" Si Li Ting of course knows what Gu Jin is taking into ount in his heart, but no one has said it clearly. "That''s not true. Anyway, I''m very well fed. I eat less every day and I''m not picky." "You..." Si Li Ting intimately rubbed her nose tip, "don''t worry, I know what I''m doing." Gu Jin saw that he didn''t want to mention it, but also changed the topic, "uncle,e here, I made you millet porridge today. Would you like to taste it?" "As long as it''s made by Susu, it must be delicious." Si Li Ting was busy with his words. "Sweet mouth." When the maids saw the interaction between the two, their hearts were warm, which made them feel at home. If that didn''t happen on the wedding day, I''m afraid both of them would have babies. It''s not easy for them to walk this way. We all look at it. They also sincerely hope that Si Li Ting and Gu Jin can be together this time. Perhaps the mostmon people want is money, luxury cars, luxury houses, for Gu Jin and Si Li Ting, what they want is such a peaceful day. Even if it is a meal, two people can be very happy, tender feelings floating around them. The next day. This night, Hua Qing was excited all night, thinking of Si Li Ting. She felt that Si Li Ting must have never thought of giving up her, so she would do so. She still had a chance. Even Tang Yu was so ruthless to her that she didn''t feel anything in her heart. If she could get back together with Si Li Ting, she could do anything she wanted. Hearing the affirmative words, Hua Qing felt relieved. She dressed up deliberately today. If she could not see Si Li Ting, she would not be dressed in white. Finally, after a nce at the contract, Huaqing signed his name directly. I don''t know why Hua Qing always feels insecure in his heart. It is clear that this contract does not require too much in addition to overlord. Her heart was beating restlessly, even the hand holding the pen was shaking. Xu Feng checked the contents above and confirmed that they were correct. Then he put away the contract with a smile. "Miss Hua, wait a moment. Now, as long as the president signs and seals, our contract will be officially effective." "When will the presidente?" Hua Qing is a little anxious. "Is Miss Hua in a hurry to see our president?" "I''m not in a hurry. I just haven''t seen each other for a long time. I want to talk about the past." "I''ll ask you now." Xu Feng retreats to one side and calls Gu Jin. Gu Jinben has already arrived downstairs, but Si Li Ting is not going to pester her to y kinship. Gu Jin answers Xu Feng''s phone in the blush and heartbeat. "I''ll go upstairs in a minute." Gu Jin will be reluctant to give up the Secretary Li Ting, "uncle, don''t make trouble, someone can''t wait to see me." Si Li Ting arranges the clothes for her, this just released Gu Jin. Xu Feng returned on time: "Miss Hua, the president will be here soon." "OK." Hua Qing quickly went to the bathroom to make up her make-up, waiting for the arrival of Si Li Ting. When she heard the sound of opening the door, she was very happy. The moment the door opened, her smiling face stiffened on the spot. Chapter 324 Hua Qing is ready to see Si Li Ting, but she never thought that the person who came in would be the one she hated deeply. "What are you doing here?" Hua Qing prayed silently in her heart that Gu Jin''s appearance was just a coincidence. At this time, she did not associate Gu Jin with the president. She thought Gu Jin was just looking for Si Li Ting. "Miss Hua, I didn''t expect that we would meet so soon." Gu Jines in with a smile. Thest time Gu Jin stepped on her skirt, causing her to fall so ugly, this ount Huaqing remember clearly. Then there was so much negative news about her on the Inte that she would not believe it if it had nothing to do with this woman. She hated Gu Jin, but she was the number one woman in the fire, totally different from her own negative entanglement. This woman is very much like Su Jinxi. Now she is a female star. Hua Qing is afraid that Si Li Ting will be with her. Meet Gu Jin here let Hua Qing feel very uneasy, she has no and Gu Jindou bottom card. "You wicked woman, thest time you deliberately stepped on my skirt made me so ugly." Gu Jin smile, "Miss Hua has not done something to me, I just slip my feet." "Well, cunning, how dare you say those rumors have nothing to do with you?" "Gossip? Isn''t it true that what was uploaded on the Inte? It''s clearly justified. If it''s not true, why doesn''t miss Hua rify it? " Knowing that it was the woman in front of her, Hua Qing had no way. "Anyway, I have nothing to say to you. You go out." As like as two peas, she was very angry. "I''m gone. Who signed you up?" Gu Jin iszy. "What do you mean?" Hua Qing felt something was wrong. Xu Feng stood with his hands down and bowed respectfully to Gu Jin, "president." "What do you call her?" Hua Qingleng was on the spot. Xu Feng then introduced: "this is the new president of ourpany." "She Is it the president? " Hua Qing thought it was incredible to know the result. She always thought that the person who helped was Si Li Ting. Yesterday, she deliberately asked Xu Feng whether he was the president. He said yes, but he did not say which President it was. That is to say, it is a trap from the beginning to the end. It''s over. The contract! Gu Jin has gone to the back of the desk and sat down. Xu Feng delivers the contract signed by Huaqing to her. "President, you can sign." Hua Qingmeng toward two people, "contract I do not sign." Since he is not the president of Si Li Ting, there must be something wrong with signing that contract. Gu Jin takes a look at Xu Feng, and Xu Feng immediately stops Hua Qing. "Miss Hua, I gave you the contract yesterday. You have read it carefully. We have discussed everything. Now you want to break it?" "Before, I didn''t know that the boss of yourpany would be her. This is clearly thepany of Si Li Ting. How did it be herpany?" Hua Qing couldn''t believe this reality for a while. "Not long ago, the general manager of thepany has transferred all the shares of thepany to miss. The youngdy kept a low profile and did not publicize it everywhere." Gu Jin opened the contract and signed his own name. Hua Qing was stopped by Xu Feng and couldn''t get close at all, "no, don''t sign!" She can only watch Gu Jin sign and seal, everything is over. "Well, Miss Hua, the contract is signed. I hope we can have a good cooperation." Gu Jin handed the contract to Hua Qing. Trap, everything is a trap. Gu Jin signed the contract and put the pen back to its original ce. She got up with Shi ran and Si Li Ting was waiting for her downstairs. "Xu Feng, you will be the agent of Huaqing in the future. If you have something to do with me, thepany''s business has not changed as before. As for the new general meeting of shareholders, I will be very busy recently, and Huaqing will be handed over to you. " "Yes, chief executive. Take your time." Hua Qing Yu Guang nced at the text on the document, not Elena, but two words, Gu Jin. Gu Jin, her surname is Gu? Think of the press conference, she and Gu Nancang attend together, Gu Nancang and her rtionship is so close. "What is the rtionship between you and Gu Nancang?" Gu Jin steps a meal, "soon you will know." There is an idea in Hua Qing''s mind. Is she a family member? In this way, many incredible mysteries have been solved before, why she was able to parachute to the crew, and why she had such a good rtionship with Nangong mo. Why so many media to dig her background, nothing to dig, why Gu Nancang and her so intimate in front of the media, she did not exin. Thinking of this, Huaqing has stepped back. If she is the daughter of the family and a multinationalpany like Gu Jia, how deep is her background! What I had done to her before now looks like a child ying with the house.He is like a clown in front of her. If she really cares for her family, her status is higher than that of Si Li Ting. Hua Qing is holding the contract in her hand. There are only two words in her mind. It''s over. Xu Feng held out his hand with a smile, "Hello, Miss Hua, I will be your agent in the future, and I will cooperate happily." Hua Qing on his smiling face, how to look at him is in a smile. "Happy cooperation." Hua Qing said something against her heart. "Miss Hua, ording to the contract, we will help you deal with the previous scandals. You can go back and wait for information for the time being. If you need to, you will call you. Please keep your phone open at all times." When Hua Qing walked out of the office building, the whole person seemed to be taken away from her soul. She thought she was reborn again. Some people gave her hope, but also gave her disappointment, even sent her to hell. Hua Qing looked up and saw Gu Jin enter a car. The license te number of that car was too familiar to her. That is Si Li Ting''s car. She sees Si Li Ting pull Gu Jin into his arms and sucks his kiss deeply. The car disappeared in the corner in the blink of an eye, and the picture of Si Li Ting kissing Gu Jin is engraved in Hua Qing''s mind. Did Su Jinxi not die at all? Gu Nancang rescued her two years ago. Later, there was no sujinxi in the world, but more Gujin. Thinking of the flowers sent by Si Li Ting in the crew, and the priceless diamond ring, everything has a clue. Hua Qing began tough bleakly, so the two of them were acting from the beginning to the end. Only he thought that he would have a chance toe back. Gu Jin looked back and saw Hua Qing''s sad expression. Pushing aside Si Li Ting, "uncle, Hua Qing saw me get on your car." "So what, Susu, two years ago, if it hadn''t been for her, we would have been together." "Uncle, you really don''t feel for this ex girlfriend?" Gu Jin forgets everything in the past and doesn''t know whether Si Li Ting has feelings for her. "Little Susu, I''ve never loved her, and you are the only one I love in my life. As for Hua Qing, she only approached me when she was in school. Nothing happened to her and me." "Think about it. Otherwise, you can''t bother to help me. The shares you transferred to me are worth more than a billion yuan. You are generous." Si Li Ting chuckled, "it''s just an entertainmentpany, and the shares are not worth too much money, as long as Susu is happy." Gu Jin kisses Li Ting on the cheek, "thank you husband." "Dear Susu, when can we really get married?" Si Li Ting sighed. "When my project ispleted and I have a firm foothold in my family, no one will object to my marriage. Uncle, can you wait for me for a while?" "Si Li Ting hugged her more tightly." I''ve been waiting for her for so long. Do I still worry about waiting for another period of time? " "I knew you were the best to me." Gu Jin bird nestles in Si Li Ting''s arms. His mobile phone vibrates. He takes it out and looks at it. His expression changes quickly. "Uncle, what''s the matter?" Gu Jin feels the chill on Si Li Ting''s body and turns to look at him. "Nothing, Susu. I''m going to America on a business trip for a few days. You wait for me at home." "When will the third unclee back?" "The fastest three or five days, I''ll be back as fast as I can." Gu Jin is aware of what, "is Nangong Xun doing something?" She clearly remembers Nangong Xun threatening her. "Si Li Ting smile," no, is to talk about a contract, wille back soon. " Chapter 325 Si Li Ting left in a hurry. As he came back, he was sent to the airport. Seeing him passing through the security gate in a hurry, Gu Jin felt a little uneasy. She knew that some things could not be so simple even if Si Li Ting didn''t say so. But everyone has what everyone needs to face, Si Li Ting is so, Gu Jin is still like this. Just took over a newpany, her ownpany also piled up a lot of things. Gu Jin sees off Si Li Ting and rushes back to G group. She should also cheer up. As soon as he returned to thepany, Gu Nancang seized his cor and said, "jin''er, Ie back to China for you. I''m worried about you, but I''m not here to be a strong man for you." "Brother, it''s hard for those who can." Gu Jin pestered Gu Nancang and said, "I''m not back now. Brother, you see I''m ok here, so you should go back to the United States." Gu Nan Cang poked Gu Jin''s head and said, "little brocade, you have no conscience. You are going to drive me away so soon." "Brother, my family still wants you to be a town. If you go too long, you won''t be surprised." "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. I heard from the driver that you just came from the airport, and Si Li Ting went to the United States. You were so angry with Nangong Xun that he was reluctant to attack you. Do you think he still can''t give up Si Liting?" Gu Jin was surprised, "brother, do you know all about it? The third uncle didn''t want to tell me this when he left. Is he OK there "Of course, things are not small, otherwise he would not leave in such a hurry. You don''t understand Nangong Xun''s means. He has always been unscrupulous in order to achieve his goal, which is true to other people, let alone to Si Li Ting. " Hearing Gu Nancang''s words, Gu Jin immediately worried, "what did Nangong Xun do?" "Nangong is really cruel. Si Li Ting''s hard work in America is going to be uprooted this time." Gu Jin''s face changed. When he thought of leaving, Si Li Ting said to her that he woulde back soon. He just went to sign a contract. She knew that over the past two or three years, Si Li Ting had always wanted to open up the American market, especially after looking back on his own home, Si Li Ting was crazy to expand his territory in the United States. His hard work has been spent there. Now Nangong Xun''s attack on him has not directly destroyed all his efforts. "No, I''ll go back and have a look." "My little ancestor, you said you were good at everything. How could you get confused when you met the boss Li Ting? I wish you could go back home with me and settle down, but you are for a man. Do you want toe back with him? Jin''er, you are not su Jinxi now. You have no sense of responsibility. You are Gu Jin, the leader of the family. Don''t forget how much you paid to get the position of the master. Now that you''ve chosen this path, you can''t change your mind easily. You have to grow up quickly. Only in this way can you help yourself and him. " Gu Jin''s silent thinking, Gu Nancang said that he was right, in addition to being a woman, he also had a lot of responsibilities. "Brother, I don''t want the third uncle to be busy." "Jin''er, although Nangong Xun is tough, Si Li Ting is not a soft persimmon." Gu Nancangforted. "But brother, the Nangong family is a local viin in the United States. No matter how powerful the third uncle is, he is certainly not his opponent in terms of background. In the past two years, my uncle has devoted all his efforts to thepany in the United States. If his painstaking efforts were wasted, I would have owed him too much in this life Gu Nancang touched Gu Jin''s head with heartache, "jin''er, two people will encounter a lot of ups and downs together. A lot of people give up half of the way, few people will go to the end, but can walk side by side to thest must be the strongest feelings. You like Si Li Ting so much, you should believe him. At the same time, your burden is not light. You should know how many jackals are staring at you. Now that you''ve taken over the job of being the head of your family, you should also think about your own burden anytime, anywhere "I see, brother." "Jin''er, you should remember one thing. The women we care for can''t be looked down upon easily. If you want to help Si Li Ting, you should also be stronger. Only when you are strong can you have the confidence to help him. Your training in the past two years should not be wasted Gu Jin gradually regained his senses under his instruction. "Brother, I understand my responsibility, but you still have to go back to the United States. If uncle needs help, can you help him in my face?" "You''re a heavy color and light brother." "Who makes my brother so good." Gu Jin is wearing a sweet smile. "I really can''t stay for a long time. There are a lot of things waiting for me to deal with in America. You don''t want a good conscience for a few days.I''ve seen your 10 billion project. There''s no big problem with the preliminary n, but you have to be careful. The whole family will be watching your project in case someone ys a little tricks. This project has a great effect on whether you can get a foothold in your home "Brother, I''ll do it well." Gu Nancang saw the firmness in her eyes and was relieved a lot, "remember in the shopping mall, don''t trust others easily, peach, you can use it at ease." "Well." Gu Nan Cang also talked about many things to Gu Jin. For the first time, Gu Jin felt that it was better. She listened patiently to the experience Gu Nancang shared with her. Gu Nancang was like an elderly man who wanted to send her daughter to get married, and her eyes always showed her reluctance to give up. Even on the way to the airport, he kept telling Gu Jin, and Gu Jin had a helpless smile on his mouth. "Brother, don''t worry. I''m not a child anymore. I know all these things." "Just understand. I missed the stage when you are a child. I always want to make up for you. Jin''er, don''t be afraid at any time. You still have a brother." "Well, brother." Gu Jin hugs Gu Nancang tightly. This is the kinship with blood thicker than water. In one day, she sent off two of her most important people. Now it is night, and the streets are full of people. Si Li Ting has not been to the United States, has not separated a day, her heart has begun to miss him. He was used to being tired of himself. Suddenly, he lost his warm chest to rely on. Gu Jin felt his back was chilly. Returning to her apartment, she saw Nangong Xun leaning by the car as soon as she got off the car. He leaned in front of the car door, put his pocket in one hand, and held a cigarette in his other hand. Seeing Gu Jin appear, he put out the cigarette end in his hand. Gu Jin did not expect to meet him here, and he should know that Si Li Ting wille here. Know he to Si Li Ting''spany, Gu Jin is not as polite as before. "Mr. Nangong, what can I do for you sote?" Gu Jin asked coldly. "If I had saved you, you wouldn''t invite me in for a cup of coffee?" "Sorry, in the middle of the night, a lonely man and a few girls share a room. My boyfriend will not be happy when he knows." Gu Jin was not afraid to offend him and refused coldly. She doesn''t know Nangong Xun very well. Who knows if he will do anything. "Don''t worry, I don''t care to do that kind of dirty thing to you. If I really want to do it, I''ll leave long ago. I''m here to talk to you about something." Gu Jin looked at him suspiciously, "but I have nothing to talk to you about." "What if I said I was for the project you were nning?" Gu Jinmei''s head wrinkled, and she had a little clue about her project nning, which had not been fully formed, and there were still many details to be considered. How did Nangong Xun get the news so soon? He hasn''t announced it yet. Where did he get the news? "I have a lot of projects in hand. I don''t know which one Mr. Nangong mentioned?" In order to prevent Nangong Xun from deliberately saying the same thing, Gu Jin and he joked. Nangong Xun came from the car. "If I said that you were preparing the big project with tens of billions of dors, am I qualified to negotiate with you now?" Gu Jin''s pair of pupils, which became dark purple in the night, had a depth that she could not understand. Chapter 326 Although Gu Jin knew her past story from everyone, she had only a macroscopic impression in her mind. Gu Nancang said that Xiaotao can be trusted. This news is not leaked by Xiaotao. It is only the senior leaders of some branches who know their n. Nangong Xun can get news from the high-level, Gu Jin behind a cold. This man is really very powerful. He can''t be underestimated, but I don''t know why he came here today. "Come in, please." Gu Jin opens the door and asks him toe in. Nangong Xun looks at Gu Jin''s apartment. Very elegant and warm, not particrly luxurious, for ordinary people is very good, but ifpared with her status as a housekeeper, it seems simple. When I think about it carefully, when I get along with her, she doesn''t ask for food, clothing, housing and transportation. Nangong Mo says that she is also very easygoing in the crew. Even the No. 1 girl has no airs. She has the same lunch box as everyone in the crew. She is a good person to get along with. "Tea or juice?" Gu Jin puts down his bag and greets Nangong Xun as a guest. "I like coffee." Nangong Xun also put forward his own request. The rtionship between the two people is very strange, not like a couple, not like a friend, not like an enemy, as if in the middle of so many rtionships. Gu Jin opened the refrigerator and took out some fresh fruits. "I''m sorry, my uncle has a bad stomach. I''m afraid he''ll drink coffee if he stays upte at night. I''ll throw all the coffee beans away. There are only fruits at home. What kind of fruit do you like? I''ll squeeze juice for you Gu Jin does not cover up his rtionship with Si Li Ting. Not only did not cover up, but also very deliberately want him to know, so as to retreat from difficulties. Nangong Xun came to Gu Jin, "you don''t have to mention him in front of me." Gu Jin took two big mangoes to one side to peel, "then drink mango juice, usually uncle likes mangoes." Nangongxun: "it''s just Seeing Gu Jin''s white fingers peeling quickly, the yellow light fell on her, ting her with ayer of warm light, showing her special tenderness. Nangong Xun looks at Gu Jin quietly. He envies Mu Si Li Ting in his heart. He can see her like this every day. In front of Si Li Ting, she is extremely clever, just like a clever kitten. She will asionally stretch out her ws, and most of the time she is very gentle. In addition to in front of Si Li Ting, she is like this, when outside, she is full of gas. Nangong Xun is really reluctant to give up a woman who is willing to put away her ws and teeth and be a kitten when she goes home. He approached Gu Jin, stopped by her side and whispered, "what do you really want?" He thought that he was already regarded as the favorite of heaven. He could give Gu Jin everything. As long as she mentioned it, he was willing to give it to her. Gu Jin put down the knife to cut mango. "Mr. Nangong, I want you to help me and uncle, can you?" She said this with a hint of weakness in her voice, "uncle and I have been through too much suffering. Mr. Nangong, your conditions are so good that you can find any woman you want. No matter whether there is amnesia or not, there is only a third uncle in my heart. Why do youe to muddy water? " Nangong Xun''s slightly better expression disappearspletely at this moment, and turns to be cold immediately. "No way! I can promise anything, but this is impossible. " Gu Jin also immediately changed his face, "Mr. Nangong, no matter whether you answer or not, I and uncle will not separate no matter what they encounter. You will die as soon as possible." "Xiaojin, do you know what this society has taught me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "That''s the reality. I know the meaning of these two words since I was a child. People can''t live in fairy tales. Otherwise, why do we read fairy tales when we were children, and no one read them when we grew up? Everyone will grow up. This kind of growth has nothing to do with age. Some people are as simple as children all their lives, while others are very mature when they are young. The name that taught us to grow up is reality, Xiaojin. You obviously don''t understand what reality is now, but you can rest assured that I will teach you slowly. " Gu Jin suppresses her anger. To be honest, she doesn''t want to irritate Nangong Xun. If she can, she doesn''t want to have a fight with Nangong Xun. This will affect the friendship between Gu family and Nangong family for so many years. She continued to cut mango, mango as Nangong smoked body vent anger. Cut, cut, cut to death, you big viin. "All right." Gu Jin hands the mango juice to Nangong Xun. Nangong Xun didn''t answer, "I''m allergic to mango." Gu Jin: At this time, she especially miss Si Li Ting. No matter how cold he is to the outside people, he is always gentle to Gu Jin. No matter whether it is delicious or not, as long as Gu Jin gives it to him, he will open his mouth and eat it. A big president is especially good at feeding her in front of her.Just separated less than a day, Gu Jin''s heart more and more miss Si Li Ting. See Gu Jin distracted, her eyes looking at mango juice, mouth hook up a smile, obviously think of someone. Nangong Xun punches on the table and wakes up Gu Jin. He also suppressed the anger in his heart, never a woman dare to ignore him like this. "Xiaojin, all thepanies of Si Li Ting in the United States are about to be uprooted by me. I know that he flew to the United States to deal with those matters. I can let him go, and I know you''re nning a big project to get a foothold in your family. This project needs a huge investment in the early stage, and you may not be able to take out the money. How many people are waiting to see your jokes? I''m afraid my family can''t let you use so much money. I can inject money to help you. " Gu Jin looked at him coldly, "what do you want?" She never thought the sky would be empty. "I want an opportunity, a chance topete fairly with Mr. Li Ting. You and him before I know, perhaps he is very good to you, I may not lose to him. Don''t you think it''s unfair to me if I have to give up you just because of time? " Gu Jinben thought he would say some cruel words, but unexpectedly he would put forward such a request. If you don''t agree with me, uncle Gu Jin asked. "As I said before, this is reality. Since it is reality, then there is something to give up. This is how the adult world ys. If I follow my previous style of doing things, I can do it even better, leaving you no room for resistance. Through the contact with you and knowing about you and Si Li Ting, I found that you are not a project, I will not treat you like that. These days I also think a lot, I know Si Li Ting respects you very much, so I won''t force you too much. I have shown my sincerity. I will invest 2 billion yuan into it. I can let go of Si Li Ting. This is the biggest concession I can think of. I just ask you to give me a chance. " As long as you know Nangong Xun, if you see this scene, you won''t believe that it is true. Men who always do things in a vigorous manner and only look at interests will have the day when they bow to women. Gu Jin opened her mouth. Nangong Xun said before she opened her mouth: "don''t hurry to give me the answer. Three days, I''ll give you three days to think about. Three days is enough for one person to think clearly." After that, he turned to go out and Gu Jin sent him to the door. "Mr. Nangong, can you tell me something that we have known for only a few days. Why do you have to do so much trouble for me? I''m worth your time on this? " Nangong Xun stopped and turned to look at her, "this sentence you can go to ask Si Li Ting, what he paid for you is worth it?" "What will you do if I refuse your offer?" Nangong Xun gave her a deep look. "I hope you can understand one thing. A smart person should know the smart choice. If you can''t learn, I will teach you at the cost of blood. This time, I just blew a wind to shake his foundation. Next time, I will destroy everything of him myself. If I turn to support other people, do you think your position is still stable? Xiaojin, don''t make me embarrassed. If I can, I don''t want to hurt you. " Chapter 327 Thebination of kindness and authority has always been themon means of high-ranking people, but Gu Jin didn''t expect that one day someone would treat her like this. Nangong Xun has left for a while. She is sitting alone in the empty room, thinking a lot of things in her mind. The phone rings at hand. It''s a call from Si Li Ting. "Third uncle." Gu Jin tries his best to keep his voice calm, otherwise his sensitive mind as Li Ting is sure to find something wrong with him. "Susu, I''m in America. Are you asleep?" More than ten hours of flight time, Secretary Li Ting did not have a rest, has been processing various documents, or is in the calction. As soon as he got off the ne, he had no time to rest and jetg, and he was on his way to thepany. A body of fatigue and pressure from work, if ordinary people would have fallen. Si Li Ting is also afraid of Gu Jin worried about him. He pretends to be like an innocent man. In his voice, there is only tenderness. Gu Jin took a look at the dark sky outside, and she was alone in the living room for such a long time. "Go to sleep." "I''m not by your side, go home early, close the doors and windows, don''t stay upte, you need to have a rest earlier, your skin will be better." "Well, the third uncle should also remember to eat on time. If Ie back and lose weight, I won''t let you go." "Good, go to bed early." Si Li Ting gentle way. Gu Jin hung up the phone and drank up the mango juice. "Uncle,e back early." ustomed to Si Li Ting''s embrace, suddenly there is a person behind him. Gu Jin can''t sleep, thinking about Nangong Xun''s words all the time. Of course, two billion yuan is very attractive. Gu Jin is more worried about whether he will do anything to Si Li Ting, and how to say that Si Li Ting''s foundation in the United States is not stable. It is very difficult for multinationalpanies to do so. Local forces will exclude foreign forces. Even if he has worked hard for several years, he has only got a ce. Compared with the family which has been an enterprise for a hundred years, Nangong Xun''s words are not groundless. After thinking about these things, Gu Jin gradually fell asleep. When she didn''t have to film, she was not free. She had to go to thepany early in the morning. Company documents are always piled up, Gu Jin is too busy to think about anything else. The negative news about Huaqing has been removed by Gu Jin. Huaqing didn''t know it. Gu Jin bought the mediapany from the beginning. Gu Jin is also the person who has been pushing public opinion behind her. She guides her step by step to make Huaqing known as the abandoned son of thepany. Huaqing has long been at the bottom of the valley, abandoned by thepany, there is no room to get up. Si Li Ting shares to Gu Jin, let her revenge more straightforward. Hua Qing thought that after signing the newpany, he could do whatever he wanted, but he didn''t know that the real retribution started now. Peach rushed in, "Miss, Hua Qing is waiting to see you in the hall. How can the front desk catch her?" Gu Jin signed his name on the document, which raised his head and said, "let here up." "Yes." A minuteter, Hua Qing appeared at the door of the office. She had only guessed the rtionship between Gu Jin and Gu Nancang. In fact, she is not sure whether Gu Jin really cares for her family. She goes outside the office with psychological questions. "Mr. Gu is in it." Xiaotao leads her to the door. Thank you very much Hua Qing opens the door with a nervous mood. She has a thousand hopes in her heart, hoping that the person is not Gu Jin. When she came in and saw the familiar face, Hua Qing''s mood was veryplicated at this moment. This proves that her conjecture is right. Su Jinxi is not dead. She is saved by Gu Nancang and bes Gu Jin now! "JinSu River, you are indeed." Gu Jin looked at herzily, her expression was indifferent, "if it''s to reminisce about the past, then it''s not necessary. I don''t have anything to say to you." "You''re not dead?" Hua Qing thought before going to the funeral to see Si Li Ting''s indignant appearance, she would not think of Gu Jin''s death at all. "I''m sorry to disappoint you that I''m not only alive but also alive." Gu Jin leanedzily on the chair. When Hua Qing saw her for the first time, she thought she was just a little assistant beside Si Li Ting, and she was a famous star. Even to see her is to use nose to see,ter Si Li Ting to her meticulous good just let Hua Qing have a sense of crisis. She has always thought that she and Si Li Ting are still possible topound, the premise is to get rid of this woman first. However, she not only did not die, but also returned with another status and became her immediate boss. As a woman, Hua Qing is naturally not reconciled. Her eyes are full of envy and jealousy. "Is this your punishment for me?" Hua Qing throws the document in front of Gu Jin. Gu Jin probably nced at it. It was a vige drama, telling a story about a small mountain vige."Compared to the days when you didn''t shoot before, you should be grateful if I let you rehearse." Hua Qing had been very happy when she received the y, so she signed the contract and she immediately had a y. After reading the script, she almost didn''t let her die. She pointed to Gu Jin''s nose and said, "Su Jinxi, how could I not have noticed that you were so vicious? Do you know what I used to y? It''s all big director''s big production TV series. It''s just a matter of receiving country drama for me. Let me y the third girl, I don''t mention that the role I''m given is a widow or a widow who has adultery with the vige men! " Gu Jin has many troubles every day. She just orders Xu Feng to take good care of Hua Qing. She won''t be so free that she even gives Hua Qingxuan an election in person. It seems that Xu Feng''s special care is all this. Gu Jin held back his smile and pretended to be serious: "with your previous image on the Inte, do you think the general TV series wille to you? What''s wrong with widows? Or the charming widow, aren''t you a movie queen? I''m sure you can do it well. " "If I y this kind of y, I will beughed to death by my colleagues. Do you know who the audience is? Most of them are middle-aged and elderly people over 40 years old. I don''t y this kind of ghost Gu Jin had been bothered by a lot of things in his hands. Now Huaqing stilles to pour out, "OK, you don''t y, right? Then you''ll pay 50 million penalty for breach of contract." "You..." Hua Qing''s face changed from white to ck. Gu Jin sneered: "no money? Then y it for me. It seems that I want to tell agent Xu to get you more of this kind of y. There is no market for middle-aged people? I tell you that now only middle-aged aunts and uncles can watch TV dramas. If you want to get up, you can give me a good performance. Anyway, I''ve spent some money to clean up your mess. If I can''t get my money back, I''ll send you to Japan to be a actress. " Hua Qing was frightened by her cold temperament and stepped back. How could su Jinxi be so terrible in just two years? She still remembered that Su Jinxi was just a little sheep, and now she is the queen of high cold. "You wait for me!" Hua Qing left a threatening word coldly. Gu Jin''s expression was still indifferent, "Huaqing, I think you have lived a little half of your life and still don''t understand a truth. Why can''t you see the reality clearly? You think it''s still your heyday? Are you free to choose movie and TV y books? Now, even if you are looking for someone with zero pay, they will not give you the chance to act. By the way, do you know how you received Nangong Mo''s yst time? " "What?" Hua Qing''s expression is very ugly, in the heart already thought of some reasons. "I gave you that part. I know you don''t like my face, but I''m going to press you as a girl. You should be upset, right? Do you regret trying to get rid of me and end up with this Hua Qing recalled the scene of her audition before, no wonder Nangong Mo would not have given her a role, but suddenly gave her a female third. "Miss Gu, in order to get revenge, did not hesitate to lower her status to be a little actress. I also admire her perseverance." "Hua Qing, if it hadn''t been for you two years ago, I would have been the wife of Si Li Ting who was married by the matchmaker. How could I have separated from him in life and death? I will settle ounts with you slowly. Do you know why I deliberately let you off when I know you are the person behind me? How boring would you be if you were in prison? I want you to taste all the pain you once had on me and enjoy it. This is what you owe me Hua Qing carefully examined Gu Jin for the first time. She felt how terrible this woman was! "Su Jinxi, you don''t think you can be proud of being the eldestdy of the family now. There is no end between us!" "Hua Qing, if you want to y, I will apany you to the end!" She called Xiaotao, "send Miss Hua out. Don''t let anyone in without my appointment." "Yes, Mr. Gu and miss Hua, please." Peach cold channel. Hua Qing is so angry that she ms the door and leaves. Gu Jin takes a look at the script, which tells about the rural love story. It''s like letting a person who is used to a high-end western restaurant suddenlye to have a snack on the street. Naturally, she can''t get down this figure. Xu Feng is very popr. Gu Jin calls Xu Feng by the way. "Hello, Mr. Gu." "Hua Qing just came to me with the script." Gu Jin''s tone iszy. "Sorry, Mr. Gu, I didn''t take care of her and let her disturb you." Gu Jin gently smile, "may as well thing, you do very well,ter to her contact this kind of drama." Xu Feng was worried that Gu Jin would be angry, but now she was very happy to hear her voice, which rxed her. "Well, Mr. Gu, I have also screened several advertisements for her. I believe she will be very satisfied."Listening to Xu Feng''s tone, Gu Jin knew that the next advertisement Huaqing would be crazy. "OK, Huaqing will be handed over to you." "Mr. Gu, please rest assured." Gu Jin hung up the phone and looked at the distance with her eyes. Her mouth was covered with a light smile. Third uncle, now Susu can take charge of it alone. Don''t worry. Chapter 328 When busy, time always passes quickly. Nangong Xun doesn''t do anything radical these three days. The night is low and the earth is covered with a magnificent veil. The night view of city a has always been praised. Standing at the top of a high-rise building, you can see the bright world through the ss. Nangong Xun holds a wine cup in his hand and fantasizes the night into Gu Jin''s face. "Brother." Nangong Mo came in and saw Nangong Xun''s tall back. The floor to floor window, which had been wiped clean, showed his astonishing face, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised on his cold face. Nangong Xun''s mood is much better than he imagined, "today is the third day, tomorrow she should give me a reply." "Brother, do you think she will agree to your proposal?" Nangong Mo knows his brother very well, and he is a man with strong obsession. If he decides what he wants, he will spare no effort to get it. He didn''t dare to argue with him when he was young. Si Li Ting is not himself. To some extent, Si Li Ting and Nangong Xun are very simr. On the surface, Nangong Xun has the upper hand, but Si Li Ting also has some advantages. Otherwise, how could he grow so fast in a short period of time. There is also a Gu Jin between them. He and Gu Jin spend more time together than Nangong Xun. Gu Jin is also an unexpected existence. Nangong Xun shakes the red wine cup in his hand and looks at the bright red liquid inside giving off mellow fragrance. "Yes, any intelligent person can, let alone care for the owner." Nangong Xun is very confident. "But..." Nangong Mo, on the contrary, feels that Gu Jin is not so easy to agree with him. Gu Jin''s feelings for Si Li Ting are too deep. On the contrary, Si Li Ting is alsomitted to her, even at the risk of being uprooted and uprooted, he will continue to be with Gu Jin. "I''m not asking too much. If I ask her to marry me, she won''t agree with me. I just want a fair chance topete with Mr. Li Ting, and I still have two billion yuan to inject. Even if she doesn''t think about herself, she will think about Si Li Ting. If she really loves Si Li Ting, she will agree for him. " Just as he had fought countless battles before, he offered a condition that the other side would not refuse. Nangong Mo was eager to speak and stopped. When he got to his lips, he swallowed, "hope." Gu Jin is not a fool, but she is not a person who is fooled by others casually. This is for sure. Apartments. Gu Jin took a bath and washed away his tiredness. He took the video to Si Li Ting. The Si Li Ting in the picture is still busy, Gu Jin looks at his dark circles at the moment very distressed. She also heard about the situation of Si Li Ting through Gu Nancang, as expected, as Nangong Mo said. For the time being, he just blew a wind and didn''t really start with Si Li Ting. Even so, it''s enough to make Si Li Ting''s people turn upside down. Nangong ink cut off all thepany''s suppliers, and allpanies stopped shipping to thepany. Even if Si Li Ting has nothing to do at home, now he is abroad, he can''t send out domestic raw materials. This feeling is like boiling water but no rice can be under the pot, so that Si Li Ting is as anxious as ants on a hot pot. And securitiespanies have been suppressed, in short, that is a miserable. Si Li Ting only slept for a few hours these days, and the whole person was as busy as the top. People in the industry all know that Nangong family is suppressing new forces, and this kind of means is often seen in the industry. The Gu family and the Nangong family go hand in hand, and have always had a good rtionship. If Gu Nancang makes a move, he is going to fight with the Nangong family. Not only the Nangong family, but even the people who care for the family will be dissatisfied, so Gu Nancang can''t help anything except secretly pointing out a little bit of Si Li Ting. "Third uncle." Gu Jin''s face is also haggard. She knows the status quo of Si Li Ting, and she is also worried about Si Li Ting every day. Two people separate two ces, but the heart has been close. Si Li Ting raised a warm smile, "Su Su, is thepany very busy? Remember to rest early. " Gu Jin nodded, but his heart was a little sad. He was clearly busy in this way, but he had to be distracted and concerned about himself. "Uncle, what''s going on there?" Gu Jin pressed down the sadness in his heart and asked in a feigned calm way on his face. She knew that Si Li Ting must not want to feel sorry for him. "It''s a little trouble, but I can deal with it soon. Why, miss me?" Si Li Ting''s tone was brisk, as if nothing had happened. Gu Jin said bluntly, "well, I miss you. I want to miss you very much." Her words like a feather, soft fall on the heart, Si Li Ting silent, because he also miss this little woman. "Susu, give me a little more time, and I''ll be back to you as soon as possible." "Well, I believe in uncle." Gu Jin smiles sweetly.She suddenly thought something like, "uncle, I''ll ask you a question." "Well, you say it." "What is most important to you about work and me?" Gu Jin asked softly. "Susu, don''t you know the answer to this question? Working hard is for you. What do you think is important? " "Then you choose me? Even if you lose something because of it. " "Yes, even if I will lose everything, but all I want is you. What happened?" Si Li Ting is sensitive to notice that Gu Jin asked so for a reason. "No, I just miss you a little. Look at your bad face. You need a good rest." Gu Jin skillfully changed the topic. "Well, it''s gettingte. It''s time for you to go to bed. Good night, baby. I''ll be back soon." "Good night, uncle." Laughing, they hung up. Just after hanging up the phone, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting all put up their smiles at the same time. Si Li Ting looks at the ck mobile phone screen. His Su Su has changed. In the past, Su Jinxi wrote everything on his face. Now he clearly feels what Gu Jin is thinking, but she is not willing to say. But Si Li Ting can also feel that Gu Jin is doing this for him. Su Su, I am willing to believe you. Can you believe me? Gu Jin put the phone aside, and sure enough, the result is the same as she imagined, for Si Li Ting, the most important thing is himself. Uncle, I won''t let you down. Gu Jin had a wonderful night''s sleep. No matter what kind of storm there will be tomorrow, she is ready to go hand in hand with Si Li Ting. It''s lunch time with Nangong Xun. Gu Jin takes care of the things in his hands and makes people drive to the restaurant. When Gu Jincai stepped into Lanyu restaurant, he felt that he didn''t like it. She looked at a table on the terrace as if she had set something free there. A person dashed from her side, not waiting for her to speak, the other side is full of ferocity: "you don''t have long eyes Su Jinxi, it''s you The woman in front of her with heavy make-up felt familiar to her, as if she had seen it before. How can I always know some strange people? Hua Qing is like this, this woman is still like this. Peach came forward and said coldly: "you hit my miss, I apologize to my miss." "Su Jinxi, why are you so haunted by Tang Ming when you are dead? No wonder Tang Ming has refused me all the time. It must be because you are such a bitch." When she mentioned Tang Ming''s name, Gu Jin almost knew who she was, Bai Xiaoyu. In the cartoon, Bai Xiaoyu poured a cup of coffee on her. No wonder he didn''t like the coffee shop. Maybe it was here. I don''t know who provoked Bai Xiaoyu. She is full of anger. Now seeing Gu Jin has deepened her irritability. She took the coffee from the waiter and was ready to pour it on Gu Jin. This time, Gu Jin was faster than her. Before she spilled it, she grabbed her wrist and poured coffee on herself. "Bai Xiaoyu, are you still the fool in the past?" saw the picture of the coffee sshed in the cartoon, which was very angry. She was still at the time of makeints about her. If you are stupid, others bully you. If you pour coffee, you have to pay for it. I''m afraid it''s crazy. Si Li Ting at that time just a smile, I like you this little fool, a word on her body to resolve the anger. That''s the past self. When someone spills coffee, she has to consider that she is Tang Ming''s girlfriend. Do you think you are su Jinxi in the past? Chapter 329 From the cartoon, Gu Jin almost knows what kind of woman Bai Xiaoyu is, and he has embarrassed himself three times and four times. At that time, I was really a fool, thinking about Su family and Tang Ming, and even felt that Bai Xiaoyu was excusable. After thinking about so many people, it''s ridiculous to end up with a dead body in the sea. On the eve of the wedding, Bai Xiaoyu and Su Meng jointly sold themselves to a cruise ship, which almost made him a ything for others. If Gu Nancang had not arrived in time, he would have been finished. until now, Li Ting did not know that, just before returning home, he investigated all the enemies'' information. After he lost his memory, Gu Jin looked at those materials again to know the right and wrong of the past and these people. Almost ran a miss fish, white light rain, heaven has a way you don''t go, hell no door you want to break in. Bai Xiaoyu is startled by Gu Jin''s backhand spilled coffee. He seems to have no idea how it has be this routine. Three secondster, she responded, "you, what are you doing?" "As you can see, self-defense." Gu Jin light road. Peach forced to bear a smile, also do not know Gu Jin is intentional, dedicated to white light rain''s face. Her beautiful hair, as well as wearing delicate heavy make-up, stained with coffee after hair in a mess, still dripping coffee stains. "How dare you throw me!" In the past, Bai Xiaoyu bullied Su Jinxi, but today she has be Gu Jin bullying her. For a while, she has not responded to this change of status. "Why, if you throw me, I have to stand here and you can''t do it?" Gu Jin sneered, the woman looked very smart, did not expect to be a fool. At this time, Tang Ming checks out and just sees two people. At the moment when he saw Gu Jin, his eyes were shining, and she had thrown away all the flowers he had sent. Originally, he wanted to visit the crew, but he was very busy at that time. He never found a chance and didn''t expect to meet her here. When Bai Xiaoyu saw Tang Ming appear, he had an idea immediately. In the past two years, Tang Ming has been maintaining a friend rtionship with her. She has been waiting for so long but she has not been able to marry Tang family sessfully. How can she be reconciled? She thought that Tang Ming was sorry for Su Jinxi''s death. She thought that Tang Ming woulde out of Su Jinxi''s shadow one day. He apanied Tang Ming in silence. He would know well. Some time ago, Su Meng also disclosed to the media about his divorce from Tang Ming. Bai Xiaoyu thinks his opportunity hase. Who knows that Tang Ming''s appointment to meet her today is to cut off the rtionship between them. He also advises her to find a good man to marry and not waste her youth on herself. Bai Xiaoyu couldn''t ept this fact for a while, and then rushed out of it. When she meets Gu Jin, she thinks she can bully Gu Jin as she used to. Stealing chicken doesn''t make you lose rice, but you''ve been sshed with coffee. After seeing Tang Ming appear, her brain turns quickly, just as shecks a chance, men do not like weak people? White light rain immediately red eyes toward Tang Ming''s arms, "Ming, she sshed my coffee." Tang Ming used to eat this kind of food a long time ago. At that time, he felt guilty about Bai Xiaoyu. Bai Xiaoyu always responded to every request. Later, because of the rtionship between Su Jinxi and Bai Xiaoyu, he gradually lost his patience. Through Su Jinxi, he realized that the woman in the world could still be like this. Obviously appendicitis attack, she can endure the pain to push himself away, but it is Bai Xiaoyu moaning. The only remaining sympathy is also in the past two years, Bai Xiaoyu has not been close to him, Tang Ming moved to the side of the body. Bai Xiaoyu pricked up an empty, almost did not fall to the ground, managed to stabilize his body and stamped his feet, "Ming, what are you doing! She bullies people. " Gu Jin saw Bai Xiaoyu''s greasy performance and couldn''t help feeling sick. She said faintly, "Mr. Tang, I didn''t expect you to have such a bad taste." For Tang Ming himself, Gu Jin has no love or hatred. Although he has done some things before, fortunately, hepletely let go and helped himself a lot. "Su Jinxi, what do you say?" Bai Xiaoyu was a little angry when she was hiding from the open book by Tang Ming. She was also ridiculed and ridiculed by Gu Jin. She almost died of anger. Gu Jin takes a look at the watch in his hand, and it''s time to make an appointment with Nangong Xun. "I''m sorry, Miss White. I''m in a hurry." Bai Xiaoyu stretched out his hands and stopped Gu Jin, "you tell me clearly! What is bad taste Gu Jin stopped. "Miss White, first look at your face, and then see that your behavior is no different from that of a shrew. Is it not bad taste to have such a woman as you Finally, Gu Jin also turned his head and said to Tang Ming, "general manager Tang, please take care of your woman." "She''s not..." Tang Ming also wants to exin that he has nothing to do with Bai Xiaoyu. Gu Jin has rushed Bai Xiaoyu aside and rushed away.Bai Xiaoyu looks at Gu Jin far away with a pair of eyes. Is she really Su Jinxi? No, she is not. Su Jinxi is not as powerful as she is and never does such a thing. Just when she pushed herself away, she had a lot of strength. Except for that face, she didn''t look like Su Jinxi from head to toe. If she is not, call her Su Jinxi, why did she not deny it? Tang Ming also stupidly looks at Gu Jinyuan, she seems to be more attractive than before. "Ming, you can see what she did to me..." Bai Xiaoyu wants to act pathetic again. Too much use of the same move has long lost its effect, and it has to be useful for people who like you. Tang Ming didn''t like her at all. She used to be guilty. When she lost her guilt, there was nothing left. Bai Xiaoyu thought that Tang Ming would love her as much as before, but he didn''t know that Tang Ming only had disgust in her eyes. Because the hair tied with coffee has no shape, the makeup on the face mixed with coffee has be more greasy. "Bai Xiaoyu, I have finished what I should say. We broke up two years ago. I won''t like you. If you don''t wantpensation, I can''t help it. Mypany still has a lot of things to do. Don''t call me again in the future. I don''t have so much time to y with you. " Tang Ming did not leave with a trace of emotion, he walked very firmly, without any hesitation. Even if once had pity on her, those pity also by Bai Xiaoyu to personally do not have. "Ming, don''t leave!" At the moment when Tang Ming turns around, Bai Xiaoyu feels that the sky has copsed. Why did this happen? In the past, no matter what he did, he would apany him gently. Where did he go? Gu Jin saw this scene in the dark, and his face was still cold. It seems that she doesn''t have to do it by herself now. Tang Ming''s biggest punishment is to get rid of Bai Xiaoyu. After finding the room, she put away herplicated mood and went in. Nangong Xun has arrived. Nangong Mo doesn''t trust to follow him. He pretends to be rxed and says hello. "Xiaojin''er, I heard that you are all in thepany recently. Must be very busy?" Gu Jin''s official reply: "fortunately, you have been waiting for a long time." "No, we just came." Nangong Mo lies with his eyes open. Nangong Xun came an hour ahead of schedule. It can be imagined that he attached great importance to the date in his heart. Nangong Xun hands the menu to Gu Jin. From this action, we can see that he is very interested in Gu Jin. If he was someone else, he would not care what the other party liked to eat. Even if he ordered food, he wouldplete it by himself. He gave the menu to Gu Jin, that is to say, he gave the initiative to Gu Jin. Gu Jin did not refuse. She was really hungry. In order to prevent something unpleasant with Nangong Mo, she decided to fill her stomach first. None of them mentioned it. Nangong Mo has been looking for all kinds of topics, so don''t expect him to speak on his own initiative. As soon as he opened his mouth to talk about stocks, Gu Jin and he were interrupted by Nangong mo. There is no one like him. Chasing girls certainly needs to say something nice. When hees, he talks about stocks. "Xiaojin''er, have you eaten enough? Would you like to add some desserts?" "No, let''s get to the point." Gu Jin cleans his lips gracefully and puts the napkin aside. Chapter 330 This is thest link Nangong Mo wants to enter, and his intuition is that Gu Jin will not be obedient. He sat quietly thinking about who he would help if he had a fight? Nangong Xun put down his knife and fork, "how did you think about thest proposal?" "Mr. Nangong, thank you for your love for me. After careful consideration, I have the answer in my heart. I''m sorry I can''t ept your proposal." Nangong Xun didn''t smile. Gu Jin''s words made his face more serious. "Why? You should understand that my proposal is not bad for you, only good He never did business at a loss. In order to Gu Jin, he did this business. He thought he had given in and no one would refuse such a good offer. Gu Jin''s expression was still calm, "Mr. Nangong, as you said, I made a lot of money in listening to your suggestion. From the perspective of profit and loss, I am undoubtedly the biggest winner. However, emotion is not a matter of one hammer sale, and it can not be calcted by interests. " "I don''t understand. As long as you give me a chance instead of letting you promise me directly, such a condition is not bad even for his Li Ting. Or do you and he do not have the confidence to be afraid that you will fall in love with me, so you dare not even bet? " Gu Jin shook his head, "no, Mr. Nangong, it''s not that your conditions are not attractive enough, nor that we have no confidence. But my uncle and I have been through so many ups and downs along the way that we don''t want to be disturbed by other things. Even if it is against you, even if there will be losses, we do not want to have any idents. The conditions you said were not equal at the beginning. If I didn''t like Uncle San, I had no objection if you wanted to chase me. After all, we are all free bodies, and I will certainly choose someone more suitable for me. But the premise is that I don''t like Uncle, which is not in line with this point. I not only like him, but also love him. If I hadn''t been destroyed two years ago, I would have been his wife. Even without that piece of paper, he is the only one in my heart, and I won''t let him suffer "Would you rather let me destroy all the foundations he has worked so hard to build up in the United States, in order not to let him suffer a little?" "Mr. Nangong, no matter whether you are threatening or if you really want to do so, I think the third uncle has long been ready to lose everything and be with me." Nangong Xun''s fingers tightly pulled the napkin, and he met such a stubborn and stubborn woman for the first time. He said she was smart, but in fact she was aplete fool! "Well, you don''t care about him, so you don''t worry about your position? You have two cousins in Gu family. They are like two fortune wolves eyeing at you, you just got the right to take charge of the house temporarily. If I support one of them, what do you want? " Nangong Xun stares at Gu Jin''s eyes, trying to see a trace of fear and worry from her eyes. However, he was disappointed. Gu Jin''s eyes were like a calmke, without any change. Over the past three days, Gu Jin has figured out everything, "Mr. Nangong, if you have to do that, I have no way. It''s your freedom. At the beginning, you should havee to see me just because I am the person in charge of the family. You look at my identity. You''re good enough, and you need a wife who matches your identity, and I just met that condition. Although I don''t know why you will change your mind, I have such a strong obsession. If we don''t seed, you can help other people be home owners. I can understand that. I won''t me you. There is no smooth sailing in the world. Thank you for your help in the past. In the future, we will be enemies. I will take this as a training for me Nangong Mo looks at Gu Jin and feels that after this incident, Gu Jin has be more and more mature. In two years, earth shaking changes have taken ce in her body. She is a person who has watched her grow up step by step. "Well, well, now that you are ready, I have nothing to say." "Thank you very much for all the help you''ve been giving me. I''d like to express my thanks for this meal, Xiao Tao. Go and pay the bill." "No, I''m not in the habit of asking women to pay." Two people call the bell at the same time, the attendantes in, have not had time to speak, Gu Jin and south pce smoke one voice: "pay the bill." Both of them showed a strong aura, which made the waiter shiver. "Men first..." She is going to pass the bill to Nangong Xun. Gu Jin''s long voice came, "in today''s society, men and women are equal. I''ll buy it." "Yes, thisdy will pay for it." The waiter sent the bill to Gu Jin again. Nangong Xun nced at her coldly, "there are no words in my dictionary that let women pay for the bill."The waiter was numb by his eyes. It was the first time that she saw such a strangebination of bills. Gu Jin is not willing to be outdone, "then you have it now." "Gu Jin Nangong Xun wanted to strangle the little woman in front of her at this moment. Was she pretending to be cute around her before? Thought she was really so obedient, who knows it''s fake! "What can I do for you, Mr. Nangong?" There was a strong smell of gunpowder on both men. Nangong Mo speechless looking at two people, even before the atmosphere is not good, but the atmosphere between them is not like this. "Waiter, I''ll pay for it." Nangong Mo speaks silently. The waiter has the feeling of being rescued. It''s so good! Just wanted to give the bill to Nangong Mo, Gu Jin and Nangong Xun looked at him at the same time, "I''ll buy the bill after I said it!" Nangong Mo poked his finger, "hum, two freaks, I knew I didn''t care about you." Gu Jin and Nangong Xun took out a card at the same time, "pay the bill." "Sir and miss, otherwise you AA? One half? " The waiters are going to be tortured and crying by these two people. How could she be so unlucky to meet these two people. "It''s my treat." "The one who ordered the seat will be invited. The seat is reserved by me." Gu Jin is not willing to show weakness. "Who came first, please. I came first." Nangong Xun is rarely so stubborn. Both of them were big customers. The waiters didn''t dare to offend them. They had to stand on one side and look at the couple who refused to give in. When the two people were in a standoff, the foreman came over in a hurry, "Sir and miss, your order has been bought." "Bought?" Gu Jin and Nangong Xun look at Nangong ink. Nangong Mo even waved his hand, "don''t look at me. I don''t pay for it. I''ve been sitting here. Do I have the ability to separate myself?" Think about it, Nangong Mo did not leave halfway. "Who bought the order?" Gu Jin asked. "A gentleman in a suit." Mr. in suit? Is it Tang Ming? In short, the man helped the waiter solve a problem, Gu Jin got up with the bag. "Where is the gentleman?" "He''s just gone out. You can see it when you go out now, miss." Not only Gu Jin, but Nangong Mo also wants to know who the man is. Several people out of the restaurant, a Maybach in front of a person, a man ying with the lighter in his hand. The man''s head slowly raised, Gu Jin on a pair of clear blue eyes, the smile on the face slowly blooming. "Uncle..." Don''t want to run to the man not far away. I still had a video chat with him before I went to bedst night. It seemed that in the blink of an eye, he flew back from the other side of the ocean without any warning. Gu Jin knew that he had encountered a very difficult matter, and thought that he would not see him for a long time. Who knows he suddenly appeared in front of him. Si Li Ting steadily caught the small figure running towards him, "don''t run so fast in high-heeled shoes. I''ll be distressed if I sprain my feet." Gu Jin face full of joy, Si Li Ting''s appearance too let her surprise. "Uncle, why did youe back without saying so?" Si Li Ting mouth up, drooping eyes gentle look at her, "because there is a small thing said to miss me, I came back." Gu Jin is holding Si Li Ting tightly. It is only a few days since Gu Jin left. It seems that Gu Jin has been a century. She had be so dependent on him that she could not estimate it herself. Chapter 331 Where does Gu Jin have the strength in front of Bai Xiaoyu and the reason in front of Nangong Xun. She is like a long time did not see the owner of the little dog, a pair of eyes bright looking at Si Li Ting. His presence is the greatest gift to himself. Last night, Si Li Ting hung up the phone. He felt that Gu Jin had something to say. If asked directly, Gu Jin may not say that this idea makes him feel like a big stone hanging in his heart. His intuition Gu Jin asked him that question was a very important answer, and he flew back all night. When he got off the ne and found Gu Jin and Nangong Xun meeting here, he guessed that Nangong Xun might have said something to Gu Jin. The little woman in the arms tightly hugs his waist, hugs him, Si Li Ting just had a moment of peace of mind. They didn''t say anything, they just hugged each other. Nangong Mo saw this scene, "brother, you let it go, they are really well matched." "I don''t have two words to let go in my dictionary. I''m going to order Gu Jin." Nangong smoked cold mouth. Nangong Mo knew his stubborn character, so he could only sigh. He didn''t know what would happen between them. Gu Jin buried his head in Si Li Ting''s arms and felt the temperature of his body. For several days, he didn''t hold himself, so it was difficult for her to fall asleep every day. I don''t know from when, Si Li Ting''s embrace has be Gu Jin''s harbor, shielding her from the wind and rain. "I really admire Mr. Si''s easiness. I''m sure I''ve got time for love." Nangong smoked skin smile meat do not smile. Si Li Ting pulled Gu Jin out of his arms and said calmly: pared with Su Su, there is really nothing in the world that can bepared with her. If you don''te back, I''m afraid some people who dig the wall will get it. " Gu Jin''s cheeks were like flowers, some shy way: "third uncle, how can I be so easy to be poached away?" Nangong Xun saw that the woman who was clever as a little rabbit beside Si Li Ting was totally different from the big tiger who was waving his teeth and ws in front of him. Su Jinxi, who is so soft and glutinous, also wants to have her in his arms. "Xiaojin, you remember what I said." "Mr. Nangong, thank you for reminding me. I certainly don''t forget a word." Although Si Li Ting doesn''t know what they said, it''s not difficult to guess what happened with his IQ. "Nangong Xun, if you want to use me to threaten Su Su Su, then your calction is wrong. I will not give you this opportunity." "Si Li Ting, I hope you can be so calm all the time. What you have encountered before is that I haven''t really moved. If I did, I would like to see if you would be so calm as you are now." Si Li Ting gently smile: "I won''t give you this opportunity, in addition, thank you for the care of Su Su before. After that, Su Su won''t have to worry about it." With that, Si Li Ting took Gu Jin''s slender waist and got on the car. Gu Jin was lying in the arms of Si Li Ting with no bones. There was a posture to supplement the intimacy of these days. "Third uncle, what did you mean when you said you would not give Nangong Xun that chance?" Si Li Ting gently picked up her chin, "little Susu,pared with me, I want to know what agreement you and Nangong Xun have made." Si Li Ting''s eyes show a dangerous light, and every time he looks at Gu Jin, he is a little guilty. "That It''s not an appointment, it''s just a suggestion. " "What advice?" Gu Jin will be before Nangong smoked to her home all the things that happened once, Si Li Ting body cold sense aggravated. "Little Susu, it seems that you are too bold to let strange men into your apartment in the middle of the night." "Uncle Don''t get me wrong. He just came in and said a few words and left. He didn''t even drink mango juice "Si Li Ting is more angry," you return him to squeeze mango juice? My favorite drink. " Looking at the angry third uncle like a child, Gu Jin couldn''t cry orugh, "he didn''t drink it, uncle, don''t you get angry?" "Not good." Si Li Ting''s mouth was angry and he didn''t let go of Gu Jin''s hand. Gu Jin took his neck and gently kissed his cheek. "Uncle, you must not have a good rest these days. Let''s go home and have a good sleep." Hear sleep division Li Ting''s eyes light up, "good, you apany me to sleep." "I''m talking about simple sleep. Where do you want to go?" Gu Jin saw that his eyes were shining, and he knew that he thought of something that could not be described. Si Li Ting evil evil one smile, "I said is also simple sleep." "I don''t think your expression is simple." They fight and quarrel and enjoy each other''s warmth. At the moment, Gu Jin doesn''t want to care about his affairs in the United States. She just wants him around. Just into the house, the Secretary Li Ting can''t help kissing Gu Jin. The things these days are like a big stone falling on him.He is a man, not a God, and he is tired. Every time he feels that he can''t keep going, he will think about Gu Jin. No matter how tired she is, he has the motivation, and he must stick to it. "Uncle, go to bed. Don''t be here." Gu Jin is still not used to such things happening in ces other than beds. "As you wish." Hold her to the soft bed, Si Li Ting gently kisses every inch of her skin. "Susu, no matter what happens, don''t leave me, OK?" "Well, no Leave Ah. " Gu Jin bears his storm. The two people were close to each other, and the atmosphere became hot. They met again after parting, and they were more emotional than before. Si Li Ting is about very tired, after the end of the past, he would hold Gu Jin to clean up before falling asleep. But at the end of the day, he went to sleep and listened to his even breath. Gu Jin knew that he had not had a good rest these days. I feel that there is something flowing out of the body. This time, both of them are too emotional, and they forget to take measures. Gu Jin wants to go to the bathroom to wash his body. Before he leaves, he is hugged by Si Li Ting. He unconsciously murmured, "Susu, don''t go..." Si Li Ting''s appearance falls in Gu Jin''s eyes. Gu Jin is soft hearted and distressed. He said that he is his only love and rtive. He can lose anything but himself. Gu Jin lies back in his arms again, covers the quilt for two people, and puts his head against Si Li Ting''s chest. "Third uncle, Susu won''t leave." Calcte the time of hisst period, these days are the safety period, one time words should be OK, Gu Jin also closed his eyes. Nangong Xun was infuriated by Si Li Ting, and no one dared to go against his will. He has be paranoid about Gu Jin and will not give up until he gets the oath. He dialed a person''s phone, "notice to go on, prohibit allpanies to cooperate with him, do not provide raw materials, if someone cooperates with him privately, it is to make enemies with Nangong family!" The other side suffered from the anger of Nangong Xun, and at the end he said cautiously: "president, I just got the news." "What''s the news?" "Si Li Ting has sold all the shares of hispany at a low price. Thosepanies have nothing to do with him immediately." "What Nangong Xun understood the meaning of Si Li Ting''s words. He would not have a chance. Indeed, he did not have a chance. He would rather be broken than ruined, and the man himself would cut off his future. He has worked hard for several years, but now he has copsed for one woman. "No one has taken over yet, but the price he offered is very attractive. I believe someone will take over hispany soon." Nangong Xun sneered, "OK, if he wants to sell, I''ll buy it. Go and buy all the shares he sold for me." "Yes, president." Gu Jin does not know all of this, she quietly guarding Si Li Ting to wake up. "Uncle, what would you like for dinner? I''ll make it for you. " Si Li Ting looked at the dark sky outside. He even slept for seven or eight hours. As expected, Gu Jin is a good medicine for treating his insomnia. Take a long arm and take Gu Jin into his arms. "I want to eat you." "Once at noon?" "Not enough. Now I have a good rest. Let''s fight for three hundred rounds." Said Si Li Ting will continue to start. Gu Jin quickly pushed away his body, "uncle, why don''t you be serious? I haven''t eaten all day. I''ll eat first. " "Oh." Si Li Ting looks like a poor man. Chapter 332 Si Li Ting just woke up, with azy sexy body, these days he did not have a good sleep. Only when Gu Jin is around can he sleep peacefully, which has formed a habit. Gu Jin cuddles in his arms. Gu Jin feels that the man around him is like a big cat. When he was with her, he put away his sharp ws and teeth. When he was a stranger, it was a fierce beast who protected her behind her. Waking up, Si Li Ting regained his vitality and held Gu Jin in bed for a long time. At Gu Jin''s repeated requests, he released her and gave orders, "I want to drink mango juice, squeeze two mangoes, no, three, four." Gu Jin chuckled and turned back to kiss on the eyes of Si Li Ting, "yes, be careful of your husband." This person still remembers this stubble. She squeezed mango juice for Nangong Xun, although at that time, she deliberately told uncle Nangong what he liked, so that Nangong Xun would retreat in the face of difficulties. Instead of fuming Nangong away, he made someone eat flying vinegar. Si Li Ting bit her lip, "remove the prefix of careful eye." "Yes, my husband, I''ll cook you porridge." "Thank you, wife." Gu Jin gets up from the bed and looks at Si Li Ting happily rolling on the bed. It looks like a proud cat. "Better at home." "This is my apartment. Your home is not here." Gu Jinli trimmed his hair that had been tangled by him. "I don''t care. My home is where you are. You are here." A man who is not close to a woman outside and is domineering, evil and charming, is arrogant and doting on his wife at home. How can such a man Gu Jin not love? For him, she is willing to put away the sharpness of her body, just want to be a gentle little woman at home. This is probably love, for that person you will be a different person. Just like a cat, only in front of a trusted person will reveal its soft belly and make people scratch. It''s no doubt that you expose your weaknesses to that person, but that person will tolerate everything you have, including all your weaknesses. With love, even at night, you will feel that love dispels the darkness and bes the light in your life. Gu Jin didn''t ask him about the situation in the United States, and Si Li Ting did not ask Nangong Xun again. In their world, there was only one other. They fight and make a scene. At the moment, she is not a high-ranking family daughter, and he is not a Si Li Ting with negative energy. They are just an ordinary couple, enjoying their own love. At night, she can sleep well with his hug. For Gu Jin, it is more important for Gu Jin that Si Li Ting can stay with her. It doesn''t matter if you have money, as long as you don''t let go of each other''s hands in the most difficult time. Wake up to see his smiling face, Gu Jin''s good mood from now on. "Good morning, uncle." "Good morning, baby." Si Li Ting gave her a kiss on the face. They didn''t keep warm for a long time, because there were still a lot of things to do. Gu Jin''s project had been well prepared and was about to start officially. For her, the most important thing for her is to invest a lot of money in this project. Even if she is the owner of the family, she is just a little girl in everyone''s mind. Let her sit in the position of home owner, but also put forward a condition, a one-year probation period, her major decisions need to be approved by the senior management at the same time. This kind ofrge project with tens of billions of dors will be rejected by the senior management without even looking at it. If thepany is just kept as it is, the other party will find various reasons to let her down even after one year. It is better to ask for others than to seek oneself. Gu Jin must rely on himself. Nangong Xun''s proposal of two billion yuan will make her feel excited, but she will not give up Si Li Ting for money. Now how to find money is the most important thing for her. Gu Jin has a n in mind. Gu Jin went to thepany and set about the matter with all his strength, "Xiaotao, announce this project." "Yes, miss." Gu Jin wants to attract powerful people to invest. It''s too risky to do it alone, and the capital turnover is also a problem. All she can use now is the money of the branchpany, which was founded by Gu Nancang two years ago. Later, because he returned to the United States, he had been taken care of by others. He could only say that there was no loss and there was not much money to make. On the book, only 500 million yuan can be used by her, which is very good. For smallpanies, you should be d to find 50 million yuan. Gu Jin must engage others to do this project, but what she is struggling with is that even if someone joins in, she has to spend the most money so as to have the maximum executive power. Otherwise, this project is to make a wedding dress for others. Whether you can make money or not will not be admitted even if you have made achievements.Although she and Si Li Ting have a good rtionship, Gu Jin has never inquired into the property of Si Li Ting. She had never thought of relying on Mr. Li Ting before, let alone that thepany in the United States has such a big problem. She has learned from domesticpanies that there are not many people who meet her requirements. She doesn''t need too many people to invest in shares. The essence is the most important thing. "By the way, help me prepare a dinner party. I want to meet these people." "Is that thedy is going to appear in public?" Since the day when she returned home, Gu Jin has been in a low-key state. Even the paparazzi, who has always been very good at digging people, can''t find out her identity. Although the film is still in post production, what happened to the two protagonists made it hard to get rid of the heat. "Dew." Gu Jin turns the ring in his hand. "I''ll get ready in a minute." As soon as the project was publicized, it attracted the attention of manypanies, and it was good to enjoy the cool by taking care of the family. We all know the power of Gu family in the United States. Whichpany that wants to enter the United States does not want to please this local viin? If you can take care of your family, you don''t have to take so many detours. In one morning, manypanies have expressed their intention to cooperate. "Miss, it seems that the heat is still very high. This is the information about thepany you want to cooperate with. Please have a look." "Well." Gu Jin looked through thosepanies, even Tang''s group was listed, and there was nopany that did not take charge of Li Ting. She did not say these things in front of Si Li Ting, with the ability of Si Li Ting, she should also know this matter. There areplex emotions in my heart. "By the way, miss, the senior management of star universe has organized the board of directors, and the procedures have already beenpleted. You have never been there. We are in a hurry." "Today, then." Gu Jin looked at his watch and went to lunch time again. Did not know if Si Li Ting had a good meal? "Inform them of the board meeting at three o''clock." "Yes, miss. What else can I do for you?" "And you can get off work." Gu Jin picked up his coat and bag to go out. "What do you want to eat, miss? I''ll have it prepared." "No Gu Jin drove his car to Si Li Ting''spany. It turns out that he loves a person to such a degree that he wants to be with him all the time. Just when the car stopped, Gu Jin received a call from Gu Nancang. "What''s the matter, brother?" "I just got a message that Mr. siting has sold all his shares in the USpany at a low price." "What!" Gu Jinmeng stepped on the elerator with one foot, and her body leaned forward. Thosepanies are the painstaking efforts of Si Li Ting, he sold the shares is not to throw away all the efforts. In the cartoon, there is a picture of two people flying over the United States in a helicopter. What Si Li Ting once said. "Silly girl, of course not enough. This is a world of the jungle. There are still mountains high. Everyone is trying to climb up, only the top people can stand at the top of the food chain. " "Susu, one day I will stand at the top of the business empire. If I am king, you will be the queen." So ambitious third uncle even gave up his everything, Gu Jin this moment did not know what mood. He is not a fool, by contrast, he is smarter than many people, but he has done the most stupid thing in the eyes of others. It was just because he felt uneasy about a phone call. He was afraid that Nangong Xun would approach him when he was away. Maybe at first he wanted to deal with Nangong Xun, but in the end he chose a cruel way. Chapter 333 Already knew Si Li Ting''s deep affection to her, but she didn''t know he had arrived at this point. In the phone, she once asked him who is the most important work and himself, and he told her with his own practical actions. "Jin''er, are you listening?" Gu Nancang''s anxious voicees, and Gu Jin wakes up from his dream. "Brother, I''m listening." "You don''t have to worry too much. Even if it''s a low price, Si Li Ting won''t lose. I have to say that he is really good at business. In a few years, his share price has increased many timespared with the beginning, and now it is sold at a low price, and he will not suffer a loss. " Knowing that Gu Nancang is deliberatelyforting himself, Gu Jin is not happy. "Brother, you don''t know what he lost." "I know that if it doesn''t happen, hispany will have a good prospect. If it doesn''t, he will lose a lot. Money can''t make up for how much time and effort it takes to rebuild a newpany. He cut his own way. It is estimated that Nangong Xun didn''t expect this move. Si Li Ting is really a talent. " But the future of this talent was ruined by himself Better a broken jade than a whole house. He defended their love in his own way and would not give anyone a chance. This is her third uncle. "Jin''er, don''t be sad. Si Li Ting will do this. He must have been carefully considered. I was worried that he would be bad to you, but now I know that he can do this for you, and I can trust him to deliver you "Is there any movement in the south pce?" Gu Jin is most worried about Nangong Xun. That man doesn''t seem to be a person who lets go easily. Maybe he has a second hand. "I help you find out that Nangong Xun is going to buy all the shares of Si Li Ting." "Brother, stop him, you buy in the name of home, I will never let the efforts of the third uncle fall into the hands of others." "I think so too. There are a lot ofpanies that want to buy his shares. We all know that all of hispanies have great development prospects, and they can also make money by buying them." Gu Jin clenched the steering wheel, "if you go to buy the third uncle, you will sell it to you, and the family will agree with this decision." If you don''t agree with such a thing, you are really a fool. "Well, I''ll tell you something." Gu Jin hung up the phone and found several cars behind the parking lot. Because of the luxury car she drove, the people behind didn''t honk their horns. Gu Jin found a position to stop, theplexity of the heart deepened, "third uncle, what should I take to return your love?" He is clearly such an ambitious man, and to do so is to cut off his own ambition. Gu Jin was silent in the car for a while, until the phone rang, it was the call of Si Li Ting. "Honey, where is it?" Si Li Ting''s gentle voice came. Gu Jin pretended to be OK, "third uncle, I''m downstairs in yourpany. I''m going to ask you to have dinner together." "I''ll be right down." Hearing that Gu Jin is downstairs, Si Li Tinges in a hurry. Seeing that the familiar figure appears in his sight, Gu Jin''s heart is like a stone to start a thousand waves. "Why don''t you tell me I''lle to you?" Si Li Ting rubbed Gu Jin''s hair. Gu Jin rushed over from the co pilot and held Si Li Ting''s body tightly, "Uncle..." "What''s the matter?" Si Li Ting pacifies her. "Thank you." Thousands of words to the mouth only turned into two words. "I said, you and I never need to say this word, little fool, why do you still cry?" Si Li Ting picked up her face and said heartily. Gu Jin wants to keep from crying, but when she sees Si Li Ting, she can''t help it. This person who pays everything for her. "Uncle Is it worth it... " Si Li Ting gently wiped away the tears on her face, whileforting: "little fool, I said you are the most important to me. Since Nangong Xun wants to use his power in the United States to attack me, I don''t like being threatened. This is the best way to solve the threat. Besides, I really can''t bear you. How good it is now. I don''t have to run on both ends. I can apany you every day. " Gu Jin grabbed the clothes on his chest and said, "but uncle, you don''t want to have a foothold in Wall Street. You..." Si Li Ting sps her finger, two people ten fingers sp. "A temporary failure does not represent the future. I am not damaged economically. If I continue to dy and fight Nangong Xun for a long time, I will lose more. Besides, in this world, nothing is as precious as you, Susu. Believe me, I will protect you in my way. It''s just that I lost a fewpanies, but I got you. I''ll kill you one day. ""Well." Gu Jin heavily nodded, "I believe in the third uncle." "Although your tears are for me, I am very happy, but I will also be very distressed, do not cry, I am still." "I won''t cry, uncle." Gu Jin rubbed her eyes. She swore in her heart that one day she would stand at the top with Si Li Ting. Nangong Xun tried hard to break up the two men. He must not have expected that Gu Jin and Si Li Ting were not separated. On the contrary, they were even better off. Si Li Ting is right. It''s a pity to give up thosepanies now. It''s unpredictable in the future. After lunch, Gu Jin went to Xingyu to hold the board meeting. Before she came, Si Li Ting said hello to the senior management of the board of directors in her own way. Even if it is a temporary change of president, which makes the senior management feel very strange, but since it is the choice of Si Li Ting, we have no objection. The whole board of directors came down very smoothly. Gu Jin didn''t change much, but he continued to follow the previous n of Si Li Ting. We are also worried about the exchange of blood at this time, did not expect Gu Jin a person did not move, or maintain the original. "After that, Xingyu will trouble you to continue to work hard." Gu Jin said politely. "If Mr. Gu is there." Although we all think it''s amazing that a movie actor bes the president of thepany, it would be too expensive tough for the beauty of Bo. At the meeting, Gu Jin''s speech won the hearts of the people, and we gradually began to trust her. This president must be different. Gu Jin will be sent out of the door, the person in charge of thepany to take her to see thepany''s major actors. It''s strange to hear that the president of thepany will be changed. How can he be informed of the change of President? Hua Qing has known this internal news for a long time. It is said that Gu Jin is going toe and just roll his eyes. Actors and actresses,rge and small, were waiting in the conference room, and the person in charge opened the door respectfully. When Gu Jin appeared, the actors were surprised. "Isn''t this the actress who just finished the movie?" "I heard that her background is very hard. Has she been signed by ourpany?" "Well, there is another fiercepetitor. In the future, we will have less resources." "I thought she was ugly when I saw her in front of the camera. I didn''t expect that her real skin was so good, much better than in front of the camera." When we saw Gu Jin appear, we thought that she was a newly signed actress of thepany, and no one paid attention to her. Hua Qing sees Gu Jin appear, white eyes almost turn to the sky. Jian Yun can''t figure out what Gu Jin is doing today. She gets up and asks her to sit down beside him. Gu Jin ignored thements of the actresses andughed at Jian Yun. When she was in danger, Jian Yun helped her. Gu Jin always remembers this kindness, and she will repay it in her own way. "Don''t make any noise. This is the new president of ourpany, Mr. Gu." Before, Si Li Ting was very low-key. The actors of thepany did not know who the president was. Even if it was a new president, we did not know. If the person in charge doesn''t mention it, we still don''t know the news that the president has changed. After all, there has been no official announcement on this matter. Gu Jin stood in an elegant step, "Hello everyone, I''ll take over Xingyu and introduce myself. My name is Gu Jin." All the actors below, especially the actresses who had just discussed her, looked at her with their mouths wide open. "No, it won''t be..." "Mr. Gu..." "Mom, am I dreaming?" "Should I hold my thighs?" Jian Yun just Leng for a moment and then react toe over, that person when true love, she loved to the bone inside, unexpectedly will be so willing. Chapter 334 Star Yu is the number one entertainmentpany in China. Although the entertainmentpany is not as good as real estate, its shares are also worth a lot of money. He casually transferred it to Gu Jin. His love has never been just talk about it. He was convinced that he lost. The man was more courageous than he imagined. Gu Jin and everyone have a face-to-face, she came specially for a person. After saying hello, Gu Jin left thepany. Before leaving thepany, she specially took care of the person in charge. "What instructions does president Gu have?" "From now on, all the best resources for actors are given to Jian Yun, and thepany will hold her in high esteem." Gu Jin did not beat around the Bush and said this directly. When Si Li Ting was in, he had a little Guanzhao about Jian Yun, but he never said anything as clear as Gu Jin. The person in charge nodded repeatedly, "I know general manager Gu, and I will follow your instructions. However, thepany has three elders with more seniority than Jian Yun. If you only hold Jane..." Without waiting for her to finish, Gu Jin had already opened his mouth: "if someone is in the way, then give me pressure. I will give you a year to let Jian Yun be the first line, no matter what way." "Yes President Gu With that, Gu Jin has gone away. She was too kind in the past. Until now she understands that even kindness should have a sharp edge. She always considers how to think about others. Now her identity does not need to think about how to think about others every day, but other people want to think about her. Gu Jin left, thepany''s people have been fried. "Did she hear what I said about Mr. Gu before?" "If I knew she was my immediate boss, I should have tied her up when I was on the set." Said a woman who ys a supporting role in the film. The man pulled La Huaqing''s clothes. "By the way, sister Qing, you and Mr. Gu acted against each other before. Do you know she is our boss?" Hua Qing roared coldly: "don''t know!" There are discussions about that woman everywhere. Hua Qing is so angry that she leaves with her bag. These powerful eyes are still sarcastic when they don''t know who Gu Jin is. Now one by one, the appearance of kneeling and licking really makes her feel disgusting. Hua Qingba has never known Gu Jin. See her arrogant leave, everyone began to discuss her, "cut, to now like this still y big card, will soon go to y vige girl." "That''s not true. If it wasn''t for our boss''s kindness, she would never have been able to climb up in her life." "That''s right. Now you dare to show us your face. You really think you are the shadow queen." Those people didn''t wait for Hua Qing to leave and began to talk. Hua Qing didn''t want to hear it, and there was no way. Thinking of the past, even if the crew said half a word of her, blue moon they rushed up to curse. Now she''s alone, and she doesn''t even have an assistant around her. The production of country drama is very rough, and the investment is very small. Even the sry of the actress is very low, let alone her supporting role as a fourth girl. If you ask an assistant nanny and so on, how can her pay be enough? Those words are like a soft knife, a knife cut her chest, Hua Qinghong eyes. When she was on the podium, the scenery was infinite. How many media reporters'' shlights were aimed at her. She doesn''t have to worry about resources. How many TV ys and movie books will be delivered directly to her desk. But those days were gone, and she had no chance. Hua Qing went to the door and saw Gu Jin talking with the person in charge. She quickly hid at the corner of the stairs. She heard Gu Jin coldly say to the person in charge: "if someone is in the way, press it down for me. I''ll give you a year to let Jian Yun be the first line, no matter what way." The whole body is emitting dazzling light, once thought she was just a small follower of Si Li Ting. The world is really changeable. People who should have died not only didn''t die, but also lived well. They jumped to the top of everyone''s head. Hua Qing''s back is against the wall and her eyes are red. She can''t let such things go on. Gu Jin cheated her to sign a contract in order to torture her better. She can never fall down! Hua Qinghong looks at thepany. She still has a chance. She can''t divorce Tang Chen. She can''t. Hua Qing bought a pile of gifts and drove to the Tang family. As long as the old man protected her, she could not divorce. Master Tang immediately smashed the teacup on the table when he saw Hua Qing, who was covered with scandal. "You still have the face toe back. Get out of here." "Granddad, listen to my exnation. It''s not what you think. The previous reports were all defamatory to me. Now the reports have disappeared." As for this granddaughter-inw, the old man didn''t like it at all. If she was safe and upright, she would not say anything, but make such a thing. Think of him, the Tang family was also a big family with a lot of prestige. Who knows where to put his old face when his granddaughter-inw cheated?"The report disappeared. Do you think I''m really stupid? If it was fake, you would have responded. The news is well founded. It''s not a fake. You''re a woman in the name of our daughter-inw of the Tang family, but you do such a dirty business. " Hua Qing knows that any exnation is pale, the old man is iron heart does not recognize her, this is herst straw. "Granddad, I really didn''t do those things. The photos were made by others. You know that these reporters can do anything to catch their eyes. I''ve been in the Tang family for so many years. How can I do that? Please believe me. Tang Ji wants to divorce me for the reported matter. Only you can help me, grandfather. " The old man gave her a cold look, "Hua Qing, after the report came out, I had already sent people to investigate. There was not a word wrong in the report. If you want to divorce you, it is the best policy. Housekeeper, call Tang Chen toe back and divorce her." Hua Qing wanted to take advantage of his sympathy, but he was more cruel than Tang. Tang soon came, "grandfather, I''m sorry to let her disturb your rest. I''ll take her away immediately." "Don''t go in a hurry. You can divorce her first." "Yes, grandfather." The old man didn''t want to look at Hua Qing''s affectable face, got up and went upstairs, "you can handle these things yourself." Tang took out the divorce agreement from the briefcase and put it on the table. "Huaqing, I gave you a few days to think about it. Now it''s time." Hua Qing for the first time had a kind of desperation called "every day should not be called the earth is not working.". "Oh, I know I''m wrong. Please don''t leave me, OK? If we don''t get divorced, you can do whatever you want, as long as you don''t get divorced. " Hua Qing knelt down and climbed to Tang''s feet, holding his legs, "I beg you, don''t divorce." Tang Zhen rubbed her chin, and there was no pity in her eyes. "Hua Qing, you should know my character. I don''t have so much patience with you." "No, don''t..." "I''ve given you a chance, but you''re not sure." Hua Qing''s face tears wantonly flow, this moment she does not care what image, as long as not divorce anything good. "You have been indifferent to me these years. You marry me ande back just like decorations. You spend every day outside. Even if I know that I also turn a blind eye, I never me you for anything, am I not good enough? " "You are very good. If you have always been like before, it will not be the end of today. It is you who are clever and want to revive with Si Li Ting. I just punished you a little bit." "Although I am Mrs. Tang, what have you given me these years? At first, I had the resources to make money, but when I couldn''t get the y, I wanted to live. You forced me to do that. I''m just a woman. What else can a woman do to earn money? " Tang Gu snorted coldly: "did you finally say what you said in your heart? Hua Qing, I have no time to discuss these things with you. You just need to do one thing now, sign for me, and from now on, you and I will have nothing to do with you. " "Tang Ji, I''ll ask you a question. Have you ever liked me from the beginning to the end? Even a little bit. " Hua Qing is holding on to his trouser leg tightly, hoping that the answer he says will not hurt people so much. Tang looked at the humble woman under him and answered word by word, "no, never." Chapter 335 Not at all, Tang Chen''s answer is very positive, for the already cold Huaqing once again in the heart of a knife. Hua Qing''s tears kept flowing. "Since you don''t like me at all, even if you don''t like me, why do you want to marry me?" "Don''t you understand my character after you''ve been with me for so long? What I like most is not man but plunder. " Plunder, yes, Tang Chen had some abnormal psychology since childhood. "When you and Si Li Ting were together, I saw that your eyes were full of reluctance and desire, which he could not give you. I like to see the ugliness of people''s heart most, so I appear in front of you to tempt you with interests. Sure enough, you agreed soon. You must be very sorry. The day youy under me, Si Li Ting had nned to propose to you. And you are so shameless to please me, let him run into. " At that time, things were strippedyer byyer, and the bloody truth was revealed. "Stop it!" "You must regret that you are dead, because of the difference of thought, the wrong step, the wrong step. But don''t be too sad. When I touched you, it was the first time for you to show that the man didn''t love you at all. If he loves you, how can he not touch you all the time? You haven''t seen him treat Su Jinxi fiercely... " "Stop talking, I told you to stop!" Hua Qing''s softest ce waspletely injured by him. She has always been reluctant to admit the reality, and Tang Zhen must expose all this in front of her. "Why, do you feel bad? Hua Qing, you are a loose woman in your bones. It is reasonable that Si Li Ting doesn''t like you. You are more selfish than anyone else. You will note to a good end for a selfish woman like you. I thought you were the woman that Si Li Ting liked. I tried my best to rob you, but he didn''t care about you at all. " Hua Qing is holding his trousers tightly. This man is really heartless to a certain level! "Tang Ji, do you have a heart?" "Even if I had, I couldn''t have fallen on a woman like you. Hua Qing, don''t waste time. Sign a contract quickly. It''s good for you and me. I don''t have so much time to spend with you. " In the face of Tang Zhen that does not take a trace of nostalgia in the eyes, enough to see that he does not care about himself. Is it necessary for her to miss such a man? Tang also directly said that she would not be given any more opportunities. "OK, I''ll sign it!" Hua Qing signed her name on the divorce agreement with trembling fingers. Tang Jian threw a check to her, "from now on, you and I have no rtionship." Hua Qing tearful, looking at the man upstairs, he did not look back at himself. From the beginning to the end, he is just a ything in his hand, not to mention love, even the heart has never had. At first, he wanted to use himself to fight against Si Li Ting. Later, he found that it was useless, so he abandoned himself and went to the United States. He and he separated from each other, knowing that he was surrounded by a lot of women, also never dare to say a word. He thought he was responsible enough, but in the end, he realized that he was inferior to his bedpanion in his eyes. Hua Qing drags the check to leave. Looking at the gray weather, it seems that it will rain soon. Recently, the temperature is getting colder and colder. A cold wind blows, and she gathers her clothes. She was once on the altar to attract attention, but now she is alone and alone. Hua Qing wants to cry, but she feels that her tears are dry. Think about Si Li Ting, why should he give up such a good man. Otherwise, Gu Jin''s position today will be his own, and it will depend on whose face he is. No, she has to get back to the top. Rain said next, Huaqing is ready to find a ce to hide from the rain, but the mobile phone rings at this moment. It was a strange phone call. She wanted to hang up, but she must be a reporter again. She picked up the phone. "Hello." "Hello, Miss Hua." A deliberate disguise, non male and non female voice. Hua Qing quickly reflected whose voice it was. Two years ago, she suddenly received a phone call from a person who told her about the rtionship between Su Jinxi and Si Li Ting. This voice is too easy to distinguish. Thest time it was the man who helped destroy the marriage between Si Li Ting and Su Jinxi. Although Su Jinxi didn''t die in the sea, Hua Qing had already seen the man''s means. It may be a good thing to call yourself at this time. "It''s you, the one who tipped me off two years ago." "Yes, it''s me. Miss Hua has a good memory." The other party''s peopleughed. Because the voice has been deliberately disguised, it sounds like a creepy feeling. "What do you want me to do?" "I''m here to help you. I know Miss Hua is in trouble recently. I can help you out of this predicament.""I''m not rted to you. How can you help me and what''s good for you?" Hua Qing is not a fool. Two years ago, I acted in ordance with the man''s instructions. I thought I was just stirring up their marriage. Who knows that so many things will happenter. Su Jinxi fell into the sea and died. Si Li Ting had a car ident. The two people were still alive, which left a psychological shadow for Huaqing. She didn''t directly participate in thetter affairs, but she also contributed to forcing Su Jinxi away. For a long time after su Jinxi died, she couldn''t sleep well. She always dreamed that Su Jinxi was asking for her life. Two yearster, the man reappeared. Although Hua Qing was sad, she couldn''t believe him easily. "Ha ha, two years ago, Miss Hua and I were not rtives. Didn''t miss Hua fight with me?" "At the beginning, I really thought you were here to help me. Even if you wanted to stir up the marriage between Huang and Huang, who knew that your intention was to kill people. Si Li Ting had a car ident and Su Jinxi was also buried in the sea." "I help you get rid of Su Jinxi, aren''t you happy?" "I want her to disappear, but I didn''t want to have an ident with Si Li Ting. This time, what are you going to do with me? I advise you to die of this heart!" Pea big raindrops fall down, Huaqing stands in the rain curtain, listening to the terribleughter from the person on the phone. "What if I said I could help you get back to Si Li Ting? Don''t you want to? " The man was like a devil. Hua Qingming knew that he should stay away from her. She caught her weakness and had no resistance at all. "What can you do?" "Ha ha..." Gu Jin looks at the rain suddenly falling in the sky. When it rains heavily, she feels uneasy. "Miss, you''ve dealt with all the contracts in your hand. Why don''t you go home?" Xiaotao came in and saw Gu Jin standing in front of the window. Gu Jin woke up like a dream, "go home right away." Looking at the watch, it''s six o''clock. There are several missed calls on the mobile phone. She turned it into silence before the meeting. Quickly to Si Li Ting dialed the phone in the past, "uncle, where are you?" "Downstairs in yourpany, was there a meeting before?" "No, I''lle down now and wait for me." Gu Jin quickly packed up his things and went downstairs. He even stood here watching the rain for so long. Si Li Ting waited for her in the garage for 20 minutes. Gu Jin was sorry and said, "I''ve kept you waiting." "It''s OK. Go home or go to the restaurant at night?" "It''s such a heavy rain. Let''s go home early. It looks like lightning and thunder will happen." Gu Jin looks at the dark sky. Si Li Ting murmured: "thunder." "What''s the matter, uncle?" "It''s OK. Go home. I think you''re cooking." "Well, let''s go home." Si Li Ting is easy to get sick on a thunderstorm night. When Gu Jin is away for two years, he will let Lin Jun tie himself to the bed in advance and can''t move. Will you get sick if it thunders tonight? I hope you don''t scare Gu Jin. Gu Jin has lost his memory and forgot about the past. He may be at a loss. At that time, he did not have any reason, just like being upied by another personality. From the supermarket home, Si Li Ting is different from before. He is always in a low mood and always feels worried. Even if he sold all the shares did not have such an expression, Gu Jin was a little worried. "Uncle, is something wrong with thepany?" "No," "is that your stomach difort again? I''ll get you the medicine. " Si Li Ting pressed Gu Jin down andforted him: "I''m ok. Everything is fine. Don''t be nervous." Gu Jin frowned. He didn''t seem to be OK. Chapter 336 Si Li Ting stands in front of the French window, looking at the sky does not stop raining. Gu Jin took a bath and came out to see Si Li Ting''s tall back showing a touch of loneliness. "Uncle, you take a bath." "Susu, is your perioding soon? Let''s sleep separately tonight "I haven''te yet. What''s wrong with you, uncle? I don''t think you''re strange." From today''s not back, Si Li Ting has something wrong, and I don''t know what he is thinking. "That''s my mistake. I thought your period wasing soon. I couldn''t help but ask you to be by my side." Si Li Ting casually made an excuse. Si Li Ting is always careful and has a better memory than himself. He says that he will remember the wrong days. Gu Jin doesn''t believe it. Is it because he is too tired recently? "Uncle, that If you want, you can have it. Anyway, we have got the marriage certificate for a long time, and we are husband and wife. " Gu Jin hugged him from behind, shyly. Usually Gu Jin does not take the initiative, the Secretary Li Ting can not help it, let alone today Gu Jin took the initiative. "Si Li Ting bent over her in bed," Su Su, this is what you said After the cloud rain, Gu Jin lies in Si Li Ting''s arms and dreams soundly. Looking at the thunderstorm outside, Si Li Ting frowns. "Boom!" As soon as the sky rang, Gu Jinmeng woke up from his dream. If she was in the arms of Si Li Ting, she would surely fall asleep, but Si Li Ting was not around. Gu Jin was not at ease. "Uncle..." Gu Jin felt the coolness behind her. She reached out and touched him. She didn''t touch his body. Without the embrace of Si Li Ting, she felt that she was not used to it. Looking at the bathroom, he found that Si Li Ting was not in the bathroom. Is it something to leave? It''s such a heavy rain. There''s still lightning and thunder outside. Gu Jin gets up in his heart and walks to the living room. He doesn''t find Si Li Ting in the living room. His shoes are also in the porch. So he is still at home? Thinking about what he said he wanted to sleep with himself, Gu Jin went to the second bedroom, and the door of the second bedroom was locked. "Uncle, are you in there?" There is no reply from anyone inside. Gu Jin thinks more and more strangely and quickly takes the key to open the door. It was dark in the house. Lightning shed across the sky and deafening thunder was heard in my ears. There is a figure on the bed, Gu Jin is relieved, "uncle, how do you run to sleep?" Originally want to leave, see the bed of people moving, uncle wake up? "Third uncle." She called and got no response. Gu Jin felt strange and turned on the light. When she saw the picture in front of her, the whole person was stunned on the spot. Si Li Ting''s mouth is blocked with a cloth ball, and his body is tightly tied by ropes. How can you see it all looks like a murder scene. "Uncle, who tied you up?" Gu Jin rushed to pull off the cloth in the mouth of Si Li Ting. When the cloth group pulled off that moment, Si Li Ting tears in his eyes and rushed to Gu Jinhuai, "Mommy, don''t you want Ting son?" Gu Jin was stunned, "you, what do you call me?" "Mommy, ting''er misses you so much. If someone beats me, mummy wants to protect me." Si Li Ting''s body is tied by a rope, which makes it inconvenient for him to move. He is still struggling to tie himself to Gu Jin, just like a caterpir. It was originally a very funny picture, but Gu Jin was at a loss. By the way, such scenes were also drawn in the cartoon. Si Li Ting should have been stimted by some kind of stimtion when he was a child, so every time he came to the same scene, he would return to that time again, and his mind and intelligence remained at that stage. Gu Jin finally understand why Si Li Ting will have something on his mind. He is afraid of getting sick and frightening himself. He also specially locked the door and tied himself in this way. He must have done this often. The binding was very strong. His wrists were covered with red marks. In some ces, even the skin was worn out. Gu Jin looked heartbroken, and quickly untied the rope to Si Li Ting. At that moment, Si Li Ting quickly leaned on Gu Jin''s arms. He is nearly 1.9 meters tall, curled up in Gu Jinhuai, holding Gu Jin with long hands and long feet. He looks like arge pet dog, and doesn''t feel anything wrong. Gu Jin was held by him in this way, his face had some helplessness and some heartache. Si Li Ting raised his red hand which was worn by the rope, "Mommy, ting''er hurts." Gu Jin to boss Li Ting that pair of blue eyes, think of the childhood Secretary Li Ting must sprout bad, must be lovely and lovely. "What shall I do?" Gu Jinwen, judo, automatically regards himself as his mother. "It doesn''t hurt to blow on ting''er, like this." Si Li Ting took his own hand to blow, that poor little appearance let Gu Jinxin all melt. She can''t help but think that if she and Si Li Ting had a baby, it would be nice if she looked like him. "Mommy, why don''t you pay attention to ting''er?" "Why, ting''er is waiting for me here. I''ll be right here." Gu Jin is going to get the medicine box to deal with the wound on his hand.He was really willing to do it for himself. The wound on his hand was so deep that he didn''t know how hard he used to tie it. "No, ting''er doesn''t want mommy to leave. As soon as mommy leaves, ting''er will never see you again." Si Li Ting grabs Gu Jin''s nightdress. "I''m not going. I''m just going to get the medicine box for ting''er. If ting''er doesn''t feel at ease, he can go with me, OK?" Since it is a psychological shadow, then that memory is certainly not good, Si Li Ting has no sense of security is also certain. "OK, I''m going to be with mommy. Mummy hugs." Si Li Ting stretched out his hands. Gu Jin is full of ck lines. Even if he is a Hercules, he can''t hold a man of 1.9 meters! "Mommy doesn''t love ting''er any more. She doesn''t hold ting''er any more." Si Li Ting is ying rogue in bed. Gu Jin regrets that he didn''t record this scene with the camera in advance. This kind of uncle is a lovely crime. It is estimated that he will not be so angry when he gets up tomorrow! It can be seen that when he was a child, he must like to be coquettish. "Love, love, love, how dare I not love ting''er, but Mommy doesn''t have the strength to hold ting''er, can ting''er go by herself?" Gu Jin ttered the way. Si Li Ting raised a brilliant smile. Gu Jin had never seen such a smile before, just like a rainbow hanging in the clear sky after the rain. It turns out that her third uncle also has such a lovely side. How could she not find it before. Si Li Ting stretched out his face, "Nah, mummy kiss Ting baby." Ting baby? He imed to have changed from ting''er to Ting Baobao. If it hadn''t been for Si Li Ting who was looking at her solemnly at the moment, Gu Jin would have pped the table andughed wildly! Such a third uncle is a grinding goblin! "OK, Mommy, kiss baby ting." Gu Jin put his arm around his neck and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Although I used to be in charge of Li Ting, I never felt like that. I always felt like I wasmitting a crime. "And this way." Si Li Ting extended the other side of the face, Gu Jin obediently. "OK, Ting Baobao and mummy are going to get the medicine box, and Mommy will lead me." Si Li Ting stands in front of Gu Jin and stretches his hand to Gu Jin. Before, Si Li Ting was holding her as a boyfriend, but now she is a child. Ten fingers clenched, and before the same feeling, Si Li Ting skipping in front of. Can you imagine that picture? A tall man in his pajamas was hopping around like a child. The mouth also mumbled: "ting baby miss mummy so much, I always feel that mommy hasn''t seen her for a long time." Hearing this sentence, Gu Jin is very sad, Si Li Ting''s life experience is strange, and his mother has already died. Originally thought that the Tang family father is his father, after twists and turns to know that is not the case, his biological father until now do not know who it is. So Si Li Ting will be so worried about gain and loss, always afraid of losing, will be desperate to keep himself. "Timmy, honey, Mommy won''t leave you, never." "Well, Ting Baobao will always love Mommy." Gu Jin finds the medicine box from the designated position, Si Li Ting opens a pair of eyes to look at beside. "Put your hands out." Gu Jin ordered. "Good, Mommy." Si Li Ting is as straight as standing in a military posture, and stretches his hand to Gu Jin. Gu Jin took disinfectant, "ting baby, please don''t move, it may hurt a little, you should bear with it." "Mommy, I''m the bravest. I won''t be afraid at all." Chapter 337 Si Li Ting itself is a strong pressure, whether it is physical or psychological, he is far beyond the average person. Gu Jin wiped the wound with disinfectant. He thought he would cry pain. After all, he was still a few years old at this time. "Does it hurt?" She wiped it carefully and looked up to see his reaction. Si Li Ting smiles at her, "don''t hurt Mommy, I''m very strong." "Well, Ting Baobao is really good." Gu Jin rubbed his head. He was bandaged and drugged, but Li Ting didn''t say a word. He didn''t even hum. When he looked down at him, he was staring at himself. Gu Jin asked curiously, "ting Bao, what are you staring at me for?" "I think Mommy is so beautiful. When I grow up, I must marry a wife as beautiful as mummy." Gu Jin couldn''tugh or cry when she heard this. Could she tell him that he really married himself after more than 20 years? Kneading your head is a bit too deep for you to be in the drama. It will be more than 20 yearster. "Mommy, where''s my dad? Don''t you say Daddy wille to see us one day. Why haven''t I met him all the time This is the first time Gu Jin heard that Si Li Ting mentioned his father. He quickly asked, "your mother, no, how did I tell you before?" "Mommy said Daddy is far away and can''te for the time being. He wille to see us one day." Si Li Ting''s big blue eyes are full of hope, beautiful as sapphire. "Where is that far away ce?" Gu Jin asked tentatively. "I don''t know. Mommy never said that." Si Li Ting''s eyes are shining when he mentions his father. "Mommy, you said that ting Baobao can see daddy when he grows up. I have grown up. When can I see him?" To boss Li Ting that pair of beautiful eyes, Gu Jinshi does not know how to answer him. Just like himself, he is also curious about his parents. Si Li Ting was born out of wedlock since he was a child. Only he can know his hardship. Gu Jin gently kneaded Si Li Ting''s soft hair, "ting baby is good, when you are a little older, you can see daddy." "Mommy, I''ll listen to you. As long as I''m good, I can see daddy. Mommy says my eyes are like daddy''s, and I really want to see daddy''s eyes." "Good, one day daddy wille to see you. Ting''er is so good, how can daddy be willing to leave you?" Gu Jin gently bandaged him, and they were really like mother and son. When the bandage is finished, Si Li Ting happily jumps around Feng Xie, just like a lovely rabbit. It seems that as a child, Si Li Ting was very lively. If he had not grown up, he would have been nice, soft and cute. His appearance makes Gu Jin want a time machine and go directly to Si Li Ting''s childhood. "Mummy, Ting Baobao is so sleepy. Can Mommy tell a story to Ting Baobao "Well, let''s go to bed and tell stories." Gu Jin takes Si Li Ting''s hand back to the bed. Si Li Ting puts his head in her chest and holds her waist in one hand. "Mommy, today I''m going to listen to the story of how you and daddy got to know each other." This It''s hard for Gu Jin. How can she know the family affairs of Si Li Ting? "Next time, tell Ting Baobao that mummy is a little sleepy." She quickly found a reason to fool it. Fortunately, Si Li Ting is quite good. He said that he was sleepy and didn''t make any noise. He put his finger behind him and patted him, just like coaxing himself to sleep. Although growing up in a single parent family, Si Li Ting is a well-educated and clever child. Gu Jin can''t help but want to give him a baby. He and his baby will be very clever, if you can have a pair of eyes and he is better. In this way, Gu Jin sleeps in the past, only to sleep in the middle of the night, Gu Jin is suddenly surprised by an inexplicable coolness. Outside the heavy rain has not stopped, the thunder roars through the ear. Gu Jin wake up the first time is to touch the man around, where there is Si Li Ting''s figure. "Third uncle?" Gu Jin called softly. Did he wake up and go back to the master''s bedroom? Gu Jin didn''t think about it clearly and saw a figure at the head of the bed. It was estimated that he couldn''t sleep and got up again. "Ting baby,e and sleep with mommy." Gu Jin said. The man came towards himself, and a sense of danger came to his mind. Just then, there was a sh of lightning in the sky. Lightning lit up a sh of light, standing in the bedside of the hands of a fruit knife, eyes with killing intent. Just a momentter, the room was dark again. Gu Jin had already been cool all over. How could Si Li Ting look like this! Looking at the figure approaching him again, he raised the knife in his hand and directly stabbed himself. Gu Jin quickly rolled aside to avoid the blow."Ting Baobao, what are you doing? I''m Mommy?" Gu Jin got out of bed barefoot and pressed the light. Si Li Ting was quite different from before, and his eyes were cold. "You are not a mother, you are a little aunt, you hit me, Ting Er is so painful Ting''er is going to kill you, you big viin. " Aunt? What happened to Su''s twin sisters? At the moment, Gu Jin has no time and strength to think about these things. Although Si Li Ting''s thinking is only a few years old, his body shape and strength is an adult. If he is serious about himself, he is not his opponent at all. "Ting Baobao, I''m not a little aunt. I''m a mommy. I won''t hurt you." Gu Jin can only try to pacify his heart. Si Li Ting still did not waver, "you cheat people. You like to pretend to be my mother and cheat me. You will hurt my mother. I will kill you. As long as you die, Mommy can take me to find daddy." Gu Jinyue listen more confused, also do not wait for her to carefully think about the words of Si Li Ting''s mouth, Si Li Ting has rushed towards her. She finally knew why Si Li Ting would tie himself up before, in order to prevent him from hurting himself. Now it is toote to understand, Si Li Ting is chasing after her. Gu Jin picked up a pillow to block a knife. Goose feathers were flying in the room like snowkes. "Ting Baobao, don''t kill me, I will hurt." "You are a viin. As long as you die, mommy and I will be happy." At this juncture, Gu Jin has given up, let Si Li Ting think of everything, and she ran to the door in a dream. She repeatedly raised the vase to knock Si Li Ting dizzy, but in the end she was reluctant to give up. That''s her third uncle. Now he''s just delirious. If he knocks down, he''ll lose his memory, or hurt his brain? Gu Jin can''t start with Si Li Ting, so she has to be chased around by Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting doesn''t mean to let her go. "Auntie, you stand there obediently. You said that people will be relieved by pain when they die." Damn it, his little aunt is such a pervert, what she has done to this child, what she has said to her. Think of the lovely child Gu Jin who was around him before. He is a clever child. Just as she was thinking wildly, she was not stable at the foot of her foot. She did not step on the stairs stably in thest few steps, and her body fell down from the stairs. "Ah..." Si Li Ting has arrived, Gu Jin can not escape, regardless of the pain on his body, her eyes a nervous. "Ting Bao, no, uncle, it''s me. I''m Susu." "Auntie, go to hell." Si Li Ting looked at her from amanding position, only hate in his eyes. The light of lightning shed over his face, but his blue eyes were like a stormy sea, full of cold. It was the gaze of a dead man. Gu Jin''s brain was empty. She knew she was finished. The knife was shining silver in the lightning. Gu Jin closed his eyes and cried out: "no, uncle." The imaginary pain did note, but the sound of knifending sounded in my ear. "Susu." Hearing this sound, Gu Jinmeng opened his eyes, her body has been embraced into the arms. "Susu, I''m sorry, I almost hurt you." Si Li Ting regained his senses. "Uncle, you''re back atst." Gu Jin tightly grasps Si Li Ting''s clothes in front of him, and tears flow wildly. If someone else, she may hurt that person for self-protection, but the person in front of her is Si Li Ting, and she doesn''t want to hurt him at all. So I can only watch him hurt himself, almost be his ghost. "Susu, how can I do this to you?" But for the thunder and Gu Jin''s wailing, Si Li Ting would have made a mistake that he would never have forgiven in his whole life Gu Jin shook his head crazily, "uncle, don''t me yourself. I''m fine. I''m really fine." "I fell down the stairs and said it was ok? I''ll carry you back to your room Si Li Ting picked her up and went back to the room full of light. Si Li Ting looked at her leg with pain. "Uncle, it''s no problem. It''s just a few bruises." Seeing his distressed look, Gu Jin quickly advised him. "It''s all right when the skin is broken? Susu, don''te near me on Thunderstorm night. I don''t know what I will do. It''s because I''m afraid of hurting you that I''ll be separated from you. I didn''t expect you toe Si Li Ting is quite helpless. Gu Jin chuckled and said, "I didn''t sleep well without my third uncle around me. You just know to say me, don''t you forget yourself? I break a little skin and I feel so sad. What about yourself? He was so cruel to himself. His hands were all red. The rope was pulled into the meat. I was very distressed"If you don''t tie it firmly, I''ll break free. You can see that I didn''t recognize me just now." "There are six rtives who don''t recognize me. You are still holding me and calling me Mommy." Gu Jin knew that he was in a bad mood and deliberately made a mockery of him. "You." Si Li Ting is a little embarrassed. This is the second time. See him rarely blush, Gu Jin takes advantage of the victory to pursue, "third uncle must be soft and cute when he was a child, looking at me makes my heart crisp." "Don''t talk about it again!" It''s a shame. It''s probably his only ck history. Thinking about the picture of himself standing tall and shrinking in Gu Jinhuai and calling for Mommy, Si Li Ting himself felt a little inconceivable, with ayer of goose bumps on his back. Gu Jin raised his mouth and put his hand on Si Li Ting''s head, "ting baby is good, Mommy will buy you sugar." The body was Si Li Ting pressed to the bed, "little Susu, if you don''t forget the things before, don''t want to get out of bed." Gu Jinjiao pretty smile, "good, I forget, I forget the head office, do not make, sleep first." Si Li Ting turned off the light and took Gu Jin into his arms again, but a sharp light shed in his eyes. Some previously forgotten fragments shed through my mind. Chapter 338 The next day was quiet and busy. Gu Jin was busy with the next big project, as busy as a small top. But Si Li Ting cut off all his back ways in the United States and cut off Nangong Xun''s threat. For the time being, they don''t have to worry about Nangong Xun''s threat. Things are starting to look good. Nangong Mo knew what Si Li Ting had done in the United States. He was surprised and had admiration. He thought he would do it. Who knows that he actually did the simplest thing in the shortest time to avoid future trouble. Do not worry about Si Li Ting, he now began to worry about Nangong Xun, the first time with him to this point, this is no one expected. Although Nangong Xun had no economic loss, he lost a lot in spirit. "Brother, you have been here for such a long time. Don''t you go back to the United States to have a look?" After this incident, the rtionship between the two people is much better than before. At least, when I saw him at home, he took a detour. Where would he take the initiative to talk to each other. Nangong Xun looked at him coldly, "do you want me to give up?" "Elder brother, jin''er and Si Li Ting had such deep feelings before that they didn''t even separate them from each other While you don''t have deep feelings for her, letting go is the best choice. " Nangong Mo is his younger brother at least. He knows his temper more or less. Gu Jin is excellent and attractive, which is for sure, otherwise it would not attract so many people to fall in love with her. Nangong Xun didn''t know her for a few days. Of course, he liked her, otherwise he would not keep chasing her. But you have to say how deeply you love in just a few days. Nangong Mo doesn''t believe it. After all, Si Li Ting''s deep love is based on emotion and time. He can understand that Nangong Xun''s love for Gu Jin is more like than appreciation. Just like the former self, she was attracted to her at the beginning. Different from Nangong Xun, the environment in which he grew up taught a truth. Don''t think about what shouldn''t belong to you. It''s better to let go as soon as possible. It''s better to retreat to the position of a friend. Nangong Xun was the eldest son of Nangong family since he was a child. He was the sessor of all the attention, and his requirements were higher than those of others. Maybe it''s because his arrival has given him a certain sense of threat, and his character has be arbitrary. As long as he likes, he must get it, and will never give other people opportunities. He did not dare to fight with him, and he did not want to fight with him. Those people in his business could notpete with him. Si Li Ting is different, a man who has excellent appearance condition as well as vigorous and vigorous means. Simrly, two strong men get together, facing the most important woman in Si Li Ting''s heart, how can he give up. Even if it is to fight head and blood, he will not stop, Si Li Ting this move is very good. Although the future is gone and it''s a pity, he has not lost any economic losses and has no worries about his future. Such a man and Nangong Xun are at the same level. Nangong Xun is already a kind of obsession with Gu Jin, and he can''t get hold of it. Now there is a desire topete with Si Li Ting. These external factors cause him not to let go. Just talking about feelings, how deep can he feel for Gu Jin? He is such a smart man that he can forget soon after letting go. However, he did not let it go, and Si Li Ting had a life and death posture. "Let go? You think I''m afraid of him Nangong snorted coldly. "Brother, I got the news that yourpany in China has been hindered to varying degrees. Isn''t Si Li Ting suppressing you? Why do you have to do this? He has given up thepany in the United States, sold more than 10 billion shares, and he has a very strong fund. If I''m right, that''s one of the reasons why he''s going to cut his own path. Xiaojiner''s project needs strong financial support. He can fully support xiaojiner after selling his equity. With his help, xiaojiner is unlikely to fail. " Nangong Xun doesn''t want to admit the fact that the man can do anything for Gu Jin, which makes Nangong Xun very upset. Can''t he do what he can? It''s just that Gu Jin doesn''t even give himself a chance. "So what? At least I have a card in my hand "Brother, your home is in the United States and Europe, and it''s only in recent years that the focus has shifted to China. Now, because of xiaojiner''s rtionship, you have hindered his development in the United States, and he has hindered your development in China. Why do you have to? " The stubborn light shed in Nangong Xun''s eyes, "fight, I must fight him to the end." "Ah..." Emperor Huang. Si Li Ting sat behind the desk, looking at theputer in front of the dense data, Lin all knock in."Yes, the process of equity has been improved. Manypanies want to buy it, including Nangong Xun and Gu Jia. Who are you going to sell it to?" Lin Jun thought that Si Li Ting would speak directly to the Gu family. With the rtionship between him and Gu Jin, there is a saying that fat water doesn''t flow to outsiders. And selling it to Gu''s Nangong Xun is no longer a hindrance to development. If the situation changes in the future, there will be an opportunity to buy back the equity. Si Li Ting''s eyes shed a cold meaning, "you go to tell Nangong Xun, he wants to buy, add 2 billion." In order to get back to Gu Jin as soon as possible, he had to get rid of it quickly, and then he offered a very low price. Who knows Nangong Xun even wants to buy it. How can he let him pick it up? Besides, he doesn''t want to subsidize Gu Jin with 2 billion yuan? Lin Jun was stunned, "yes." It was sold to otherpanies at a low price, but Nangong Xun had to add 2 billion more. When Nangong Xun got the news, his face turned pale. "What a smart man! Count on me "Brother, I would like to suspect that you and he are brothers. You are too simr in character. They are all vindictive." "If he wants to y, I''ll y with him." Nangong Xun turned on theputer to calcte and estimate. Thepanies of Si Li Ting are doing very well. In two years'' time, they will be big. In fact, the two billion yuan is not expensive at all, and he will not lose money. But he sold to others at a low price, and he had to add more money to himself. This tone of voice was very ufortable in his heart. "If he sells, I will buy it." "Brother, if we add two billion, we will be close to 20 billion. Even if we have a good family background, we may not have so much liquidity, right? Even if hispany won''t lose money in buying, he will throw all the working capital out at once. What should he do if he encounters any trouble? " Nangong Xun said coldly, "this is not something you should worry about." Gu Jin''s office, peach quickly walked in, "Miss, just received the news, Mr. Si sold the shares." "Well? To whom? " Gu Jin knows that the situation has changed when Xiao Tao talks like this. Although they were together every day, neither of them mentioned anything about thepany. Gu Jinben thought that he would sell shares to his family if he didn''t mention siting. "Nangong Xun." Xiaotao took a look at Gu Jin''s expression, hoping that this matter would not affect them. However, Gu Jin didn''t have any expression on her face. Xiao Tao looked down on her too. She and Si Li Ting were partners inmon. How could they fall out because of money. What''s more, Li Ting, the stock secretary with more than one billion yuan, gave it to himself. Gu Jin knew better than anyone what position he was in his mind. Gu Jin stopped what she was doing and didn''t sell it to Gu family, but she didn''t expect to sell it to Nangong Xun. "Are you sure?" "Sure, just got the news, I heard that Mr. Si sold Nangong Xun an additional 2 billion." "Nangong Xun bought it?" "Well, yes, the people on both sides are already going through the process. It''s really strange between the men." Gu Jin chuckled, "forget it, let them go." The third uncle is by no means a person who tolerates others'' recklessness on his head. Since he has made up his mind, he doesn''t have to say anything more. It''s a matter between men, and Gu Jin doesn''t want to participate. "By the way, have all the invitation cards for the dinner party been sent out?" "Well, almost all the well-knownpanies in China have sent them out. Miss, why do you want to ce them on the cruise ship? I heard you''ve been on a cruise ship before. " "Once something happened, can''t you get close to me in my life? This time I just want to get to know these people in China. If it''s just an ordinary party, there should be a lot of mediaing in. I''m toozy to deal with the media. " After all, she appeared in public view as an actress before. Suddenly, an actor became the president of a multinational group. With this explosive point, the media did not want to extract news value from her. Gu Jin did not want to appear, but did not want to deal with reporters like flies. There will be strict control on the cruise ship. Once the cruise ship leaves, there is no way for reporters toe up. Of course, Gu Jinding has another reason to be on the cruise ship. Si Li Ting has done so many things for her, and she also wants to give him a surprise. "Miss is also thinking. I see that there is no Mr. Si in the invitation card. Did miss forget or..." "I''ll send his invitation in person." "I think so. How could miss forget the invitation to Mr. Si?" Gu Jin thought for a moment, "peach, in order to prevent someone from doing something wrong, you go to arrange the matters on the cruise ship in person." "Yes." Looked at the watch, "if you don''t have to leave early, I''ll leave first." Gu Jin turns off theputer. It happens that she has finished her work today. Today she will go to pick up Li Ting from work. The two did not deliberately agree, in short, who went to the other party''spany after work.Gu Jin is about to go to the garage to drive, but a person stopped in front of her. "Sister, I beg you to help me." Sister? Gu Jin looks at this familiar woman in front of her, which shows that she is her old friend. "Are you?" "I am Su Meng! Sister, I know you hate me, but you can''t pretend that you don''t know me because you hate me It turns out that she is Su Meng. No wonder she is familiar with her sister Gu Jin, who has never regarded herself as her sister. Thinking about before, for the sake of the Su family, I promised to be Tang Ming''s shield at a price of 30 million yuan. The 30 million yuan of their own did not move, all transferred to the Su family, they even do not want to buy their own clothes jewelry even if. To Su Meng is quite willing to spend money, Su Meng in the mall to buy her clothes. Even for a suit of clothes, she had to kneel down for others. If it wasn''t for Si Li Ting who sent someone to send the card in time, she didn''t know what she was going to be tossed into by Su Meng. Su Meng in order to get Tang Ming did a series of things, false pregnancy married into the Tang family, a stigma. As for what happenedter, my own amnesia is not clear, and there is no record in the data. In short, there must be something wrong with Su Meng''s appearance here. Gu Jin frowns tightly and doesn''t want to have any contact with her. "Sorry, I''m not su Jinxi. You''re in my way. Please get out of my way." Su Meng pulled her clothes and refused to let go. "No, I know you are su Jinxi. Elder sister, I know that I was sorry for you in the past. Now there is such a thing at home, only you can help us!" The original is to find their own use of value, this family is really as usual to make people feel sick. "Get out of my way. I don''t have so much time to listen to your nonsense." Gu Jin''s mind is Si Li Ting. What can I do for him tonight? Chapter 339 Su Meng looks at the distracted woman. Her face is the same as before, but her temperament ispletely different. In the past, Su Jinxi was kind-hearted and soft-hearted. As long as you blow the wind in her ear, she immediately obeys. Bai Xiaoyu came to tell her that Su Jinxi came back. The woman he saw at the party was su Jinxi. Su Meng begged to look at Gu Jin, "elder sister, you have done those things for Su family before, we are all seeing in the eyes. I know that maybe I have done something wrong, I don''t expect you to forgive me, but dad has been good to you since childhood. Now he is hospitalized for heart disease and needs high medical expenses every day. If he wants to cure his disease, he has to go abroad for heart bypass surgery. The Su family is over, and they don''t even have money for Dad''s operation. Even if it''s for Dad, you can save him. " "Finished?" Gu Jinjing is waiting for her to finish. The expression on her face is very calm from the beginning to the end, as if Su Meng is talking about a stranger. For her, Su''s father is just like a stranger. Anyway, she doesn''t remember the past. The only pain that Su''s family brings to her is pain. In short, she did not find that the Su family had done anything good to her. She was like a chess piece, which was used again and again. Su Meng didn''t expect that he had said so much. Gu Jin''s expression didn''t even change. It''s not all that easy to change and hard to change. Even after two years, she should still be the same as before. "Sister, you''ll help dad, won''t you?" Gu Jin coldly pulled her to one side and said, "finish speaking, leave here. I still have something to do. I have no time to apany you." "Su Jinxi, did you forget that your name is Su!" At the moment, Su Meng doesn''t know the real identity of Gu Jin, but she is the president of the entertainmentpany from the report. A president can put out millions at will. Besides, Su''s father has raised her for so many years. Before she came, Su Meng was 100% sure that Su Jinxi was teased by her and apuded for so many years. In the past, every month she would take part-time money to herself, what she wanted, as long as she could afford it, she would buy it for herself. A stupid woman like her just needs to say a few more words? Aftering to know that Su Jinxi is really different from the past, she is like a cold snake, blood is no temperature. "Miss Su, you may have misunderstood one thing. My surname is Gu instead of Su. If something happens to your family, you''d better take care of your family and don''t waste your time with me "If I can do something about it, do you think I''lle to you again?" Su Meng is the baby in the palm of her parents'' hands since childhood. When did she do this Yang thing? "I never asked you toe and ask me." Gu Jin ignores Su Meng and gets on the car directly, ignoring the woman who is still pounding the window. She drives straight away. The life and death of the Su family has not been rted to her for a long time. If she still has a little affection for the Su family, it is not love but hate. At the beginning of the wedding, someone destroyed his wedding with his third uncle. It was clear that Su''s mother and father knew that they were not Su''s daughter. As long as they can stand up and say a word, there won''t be a lot of things behind them. He devoted himself to them, but in the end he fell into this situation. Gu Jin thought it was ridiculous. Now the Su family is in trouble. Su Meng still has the face to ask for herself. I really don''t know how she grew up in that kind of family. Receive Si Li Ting, Gu Jin''s mood is much better. "Susu, who made you angry? I see you don''t look very good "Nothing. Su Meng came to me and asked me to pay for her father''s treatment. Her face is really big." Gu Jin snorted coldly. Li Ting, the director of the Su family''s affairs, also knows better. At least his mother is from the Su family. "Uncle''s illness is really troublesome." Si Li Ting has changed his words. On Gu Jin''s surprised expression, Si Li Ting exined: "Su Su, don''t get me wrong. I call him uncle just for my mother. If they had treated you well when you were in the Su family, I would have helped if the Su family was in trouble, but he was not worthy of it. From childhood to adulthood, you don''t feel a little affection. I love you too much. How can I help them? " Gu Jin justughed and said, "I know that the third uncle is standing on my side." "Susu, do you think we are predestined by fate? I thought you were from the Su family. Who knows that I am the son of the Su family." "Uncle, I''m more curious about your identity now." After that night, Gu Jin is most concerned about the real identity of Si Li Ting, who is as sacred as his father with sapphire eyes. "It wille out one day." Si Li Ting''s eyes are shining. He believes that day will not be too far away."Forget it. Let''s not talk about these things. Have a steak at night." "If it''s red wine in the cer tonight, I''ll have something to eat, and then I''ll have something to eat in the wine cer "No problem." When they are outside, they are powerful figures. When they are in private with each other, they are no different from ordinary lovers. Si Li Ting is very amodating to Gu Jin. Gu Jin is also very gentle to him. They won''t quarrel at all. The tacit understanding between the two is a model couple no matter who looks at it. Si Li Ting, a big man will apany Gu Jin to the supermarket to buy the food they like. When Gu Jin is shopping, he will go around the snack area to buy her favorite sweets and snacks. Next to the little couple because of snacks and quarrel, the man grabbed the woman''s hands of chocte, the girl was a little glum, "just buy a box, I haven''t eaten for a long time." "How fat are you? You don''t know how to count? If you eat these fattening foods again, I won''t want you any more. " "Husband, am I not already thin down?" "If you lose two catties, it''s also called thin? You know, I''m very embarrassed to take you out. Their girlfriends are as thin as spareribs. If you don''t lose weight this month, we''ll break up. " "Husband, don''t don''t don''t, I don''t eat. I''m wrong. Don''t break up with me." Gu Jin looks at the girl who is 165cm tall and weighs about 120kg. She is not thin, but she is not as exaggerated as the man said. In Gu Jin''s opinion, at most, the girl is a little fat, and her figure ratio is very good, but she just wants to eat some chocte. The man even said such an excessive thing. When she was in a daze, Si Li Ting had already pushed arge cart of things, "Susu, have you bought the meat?" "Well, uncle, why did you buy so many snacks? And isn''t it all one? " Gu Jin looked at the same kind of potato chips, there were five or six bags. Before that woman took the smallest package of chocte, the man counted them like that. Take a look at the same brand of chocte that Si Li Ting bought for himself. The biggest box he took was five boxes. "Last time I didn''t see you like this brand of potato chips, I bought you all the vors. And didn''t you say you like this chocte? I think there are other vors, such as hazelnut, peanut, white chocte and dark chocte. You can try it at home. And you like yogurt, I know you like strawberry vor, I bought every brand of strawberry vor yogurt Looking at the man in front of me that is quite different from the previous one, whether a man loves you or not can be seen from these details. "Uncle, these things are easy to get fat food, you are not afraid of me fat?" "It''s better to be fat and feel softer." Si Li Ting didn''t mind, "it''s my honor to raise you so fat, I''ll have a great sense of achievement!" "Then I''m not good-looking when I''m fat. Do you still like me?" Gu Jin thought of what the man said and asked deliberately. "Susu, are you questioning me? Do I like you just because of your looks? I don''t deny that you are very beautiful, but you are not the only one in the world to look at? If for your appearance, you and I would havee to this stage? Next time you say that again, I''ll be angry! I like you just because of you, whether you are fat or thin, beautiful or ugly, you are you, the unique Susu in my heart This words let Si Li Ting say a warm heart, in so many people, she can and Si Li Ting meet is a very difficult thing, he can also be so good to himself, Gu Jinzhen feel that hisst life is to save the gxy. Si Li Ting didn''t know the change in her heart. He looked at his booty and murmured: "forget to buy Biscuits. Susu''s favorite sandwich biscuit. Susu, wait for me a little longer." Said Si Li Ting and push the cart away, ignoring the women beside him cast a variety of eyes. He didn''t feel that it was strange for a person of his own status to buy snacks in the supermarket, and whether it would damage his image or not. In his heart, Gu Jin was the only one. Susu likes to eat sandwich biscuits, to buy more, in case she wants to eat when she can not get. In the past, these things were done by servants. When Si Li Ting finished it by himself, he was not impatient, but rather sweet. Gu Jin follows him to check out. Some people in the supermarket recognize his identity. "Isn''t that little actor who was very popr some time ago? God, she''s with a man. " "I don''t think this man is familiar to me, as if I''ve seen him somewhere." "Wo Cao, isn''t this the president of Dihuang?" "That yboy, ah, he''s blind, such a beautiful woman.""But don''t you think it''s strange that they really match each other. The man''s eyes on the woman almost overflow. yboy doesn''t send clothes and bags. Have you ever seen a woman shopping in the supermarket? He also bought so many snacks for women. He is a good man "Yes, she found out that I was not in charge of secretly photographing. Isn''t the star most afraid of the exposure of love?" "Look, look, they''re holding hands." Gossip people have a lively discussion, after all, in their eyes, this is a very incredible person. Si Li Ting pushed the car with one hand and Gu Jin''s ten fingers on the other hand. They could feel their sweetness far away. "Susu, it doesn''t matter if someone finds out?" "It doesn''t matter, uncle. It''s time for us to announce it." Chapter 340 Su Meng returns to the hospital with nothing. In a short time, Su''s mother has be very old. As soon as Su''s father copsed, her mother''s home, which she could rely on, copsed, and her world began to copse. Every day, Su''s father''s hospitalization expenses have be a thorny matter, as if he had a pair of hands to push it all. Knowing that Gu Jin is Su Jinxi, a glimmer of hope rose in her heart. Seeing Su Meng''s dejected return, she rushed to meet him, "what''s the matter? Did she agree? " "No, Su Jinxi is like a changed person. No matter how miserable I say, she doesn''t show any emotion. It''s impossible for a person to change so much. She also said that she is not su Jinxi. Maybe we really recognize the wrong person? " "No way. She must be su Jinxi. Didn''t you talk about it?" "It''s not my reason at all, but Su Jinxi haspletely be another person. Mom, you don''t see her now. You will be surprised if you see her." "Can a mouse be a cat? In the past, she had the softest ear. You just have to say two more nice words "Mom, she doesn''t listen to me at all. No matter what I say, she has an expression, just like she didn''t hear it. I think maybe she''s not su Jinxi." "Don''t worry about her. Your father''s operation can''t be dyed any more. We must raise money as soon as possible. Since Su Jinxi has no way out, we have to start from others." "What can I do?" "Su Jinxi can''t count on it. Si Li Ting is a member of the Su family at least. Your father has to shout out his uncle. She can''t be saved. I found that he just sold some shares in the United States, and he has nearly 20 billion yuan in capital." Su Meng''s eyes lit up when he heard this sentence, "20 billion? Mom, you''re not mistaken "This is what an old friend of mine told me. Even if he didn''t have the 20 billion yuan, his original value would be quite high. If a ring could be sold at a high price, what would millions be to him?" "Let''s go and find him." Mother and daughter rushed to Si Li Ting''s vi, Gu Jin in the kitchen to Si Li Ting cooking. Although there is a cook at home, knowing that Si Li Ting has a bad stomach, Gu Jin has time to cook for him personally. Even if he has a bad appetite, he will taste more for his own sake. Si Li Ting sitting in the living room online shopping, yes, recently he fell in love with online shopping. Just because I saw a topic on the Inte that day, the feeling of girls'' unpacking. In thements, all the girls said they liked the feeling of happiness. As soon as Si Li Ting was happy, he downloaded a shopping app, which started his online shopping career. In the past, the necessities at home were all reced by servants. Si Li Ting saw a lot of interesting things. No matter whether Gu Jin will like it or not, in a word, buy and buy. After a while, several hundred thousand were gone, and Si Li Ting felt very satisfied when he saw that the goods were to be delivered. Gu Jin will be very happy when he receives the package. One side of the servant to see Si Li Ting with a mobile phone giggle look very speechless, "I bet, the young master is doing something to please his wife." "Look at this expression. In the past, the young master sat on the sofa with his face full of serious thought about how to earn money, but now he is full of thinking about how to treat his wife well." "I don''t know what surprise I''ll give my wife this time. I feel like I''ve eaten a mouthful of dog food when I look at the good rtionship between them." "Yes, living with them makes my life much happier." Everyone quietly discussed, two uninvited guests came to visit, the servant came to Si Li Ting''s side. "Young master, there are guests." Si Li Ting''s eyes didn''t lift, still browsing the page, the search engine showed the surprise gift for his girlfriend. Is it a surprise? The finger identally points into the page of erotic underwear. Each female model and her seductive show us the interesting part of this dress, one by one is in good shape. If other men don''t spurt blood to death, Si Li Ting makes up Gu Jin''s appearance of wearing these clothes in his mind. Nurse''s clothes? Yes, stewardess? Buy, kitten maid''s dress? buy whatever you want. The servant saw Si Li Ting who was immersed in thework world and couldn''t extricate himself. He called again: "young master, are you listening?" "What, what?" Si Li Ting raised his head suddenly and found the maid standing in front of him. I don''t know if she has seen the things on the mobile phone page, those pictures make people fantasize, she won''t misunderstand it! "Did you see anything?" Si Li Ting looks at the maid seriously. Why does the maid have a feeling that she should be killed when she bumps into Si Li Ting''s secret? Where does she have the courage to see Si Li Ting''s mobile phone. Quickly honest shook his head, "no, no, young master, I didn''t see anything.""What did you just say?" Si Li Ting coldly asks a way, the ear root is quietly infected with a touch of pink. "Young master, there is a guest." Seeing the red on his ears, the maid murmured in her heart what the young master was doing. How could his ears turn red? "Who''s here?" Si Li Ting put down his mobile phone. It should be enough to buy so much today. "The people of the Su family, who have been let in by the guard, are waiting outside the door." "From the Su family? No Si Li Ting didn''t want to know why they came. The guard should be to see and their rtives in order to let them in, he and they have no rtionship, Si Li Ting hate is toote. "Yes, young master." The servant went out and said, "I''m sorry, Mrs. su. My young master doesn''t want to see you. You''d better go." Su Meng did not expect to even see his face, "we are his family, why not see us? You get out of my way. " Su Meng took Su''s mother and walked inside. The servants were also concerned about the rtionship between Si Li Ting and them, and it was not good to stop them too much. Two people so to the living room, Su mother pull rasu dream, let her not too presumptuous, after all, two people are asking for help. Si Li Ting''s legs ovep, leaning on the sofa and looking at the two peoplee in unhappily. At home, he was dressed casually, and even that didn''t suppress his momentum. Hands around the chest, frowning at the two people in, "who let you in?" "Cousin, we are all family anyway. Do you and we need to be so different?" Su Meng softened her voice. From the first time she saw this man, she was afraid. His eyes were too sharp, as if you could see through what you were thinking. "Cousin?" Si Li Ting pondered with a smile, for this address he did not have a little joy. "Your mother and my father are brothers and sisters. My father is your little uncle. Of course you are my cousin." Su''s mother also came out to make aeback. "Yes, Li Ting, do you think we are predestined. When we didn''t know your identity before, you and Jinxi were together and we were a family. Now we know your identity, we are still a family, and the family will not speak two words. I believe you also know that the situation of the Su family is very bad now. The family has copsed, and your uncle has also fallen. He had a heart attack and thepany was in debt. We couldn''t even pay for the operation. Your uncle''s illness can''t be dyed any longer. You can only see a doctor as soon as possible. Can you help us and lend us some money? " Su''s mother uses borrowed words. Everyone knows that this is a tiger borrowing a pig. Once borrowed, it won''t be returned. Si Li Tingzily looked at two people, also did not let them sit down. When Su''s mother finished answering, he said, "OK, I can lend it to you. How much do you want to borrow?" They didn''t expect Si Li Ting to open his mouth so easily. They thought he would deliberately make trouble for them. Su''s mother and Su Meng are overjoyed, and they are finally saved. Seeing Si Li Ting''s tone, Su''s mother immediately became treacherous, "that operation needs to go abroad for treatment. Even if the treatment is good, it still needs some rehabilitation expenses, as well as the high hospitalization expenses and medical expenses during this period of time. ording to the preliminary conservative estimate, it may cost 10 million yuan. Do you think it will be convenient for you? " Su Meng gave her mother apliment in her heart, but she couldn''t spend so much money on treatment. Chapter 341 Si Li Ting also did not break through the words of two people, continued to ask: "that good, how long to borrow." They looked at each other, and Su''s mother continued to reply, "you can see the situation of the Su family. I''m afraid we can''t pay back so much money for a while and a half, but it will take a year or two." "One year or two years?" Si Li Ting also did not say why, just tone is very serious. They did not understand the reason why he asked so clearly, "Li Ting, is there any difference between this year and two years?" "Of course, there''s a difference. It''s useful for signing IOUter." "And an IOU?" Su''s mother knew that the money was not so easy to borrow. She used to get the money in the name of borrowing money, but she never thought of paying it back. Si Li Ting sneered: "my aunt has lived for most of her life. She doesn''t even know about borrowing money to make IOU?" "I know, I know. I just think the whole family still need to make IOU. Is this a bit of a credit card?" "Shengfen? Did we know each other well before Si Li Ting''s rhetorical question made them speechless. Don''t say familiar, even strangers are not counted, if you have to add a definition, the enemy is also simr. Su mother reluctantly maintained a smile, "there was no chance before, but we will be familiar with it when we walk around more." "All brothers should settle ounts clearly, not to mention us. I won''t give you this money if you don''t make an IOU." It has legal benefits if you make an IOU, but you can''t ask the court to enforce it. Su''s mother hates that she didn''t have a good rtionship with Si Li Ting, and now she regrets that she has no way. "Well, hit it." He asked Mr. Ting again. "One year or two years?" "Two years." "Well, let Su Meni write the IOU, and the amount will be 11.44 million." "Why 1.44 million more?" Su''s mother found that there was something wrong with Si Li Ting''s words. "For the sake of our rtives, I only charge you three percent of the interest, which is only one million yuan in two years." Su''s mother ispletely confused. This is usury! "Li Ting, you see we are all rtives. Why are you so heartless? The bank''s loan is not even a cent. " Si Li Ting lined his head with his hands, and looked at the two people with indifference, "bank? Do you think you can still borrow money from the bank in the current situation of the Su family? You owe a lot of money in the bank, and all the rtives and friends around you have borrowed. What else can you do? " Su Meng clenched his fists. Si Li Ting was right, but every word was killing his heart. This is the status quo of the Su family. "The Su family will get better, but it''s just like this now." Mother Su''s red eyes framed the way. Si Li Ting coldly hummed, "in a word, I said here. If you want to borrow money, you must do it ording to my requirements. Otherwise, it''s unnecessary to talk about it and see off the guests." "Li Ting, he''s your uncle You just stick him, we are really desperate, otherwise we will not trouble you. Isn''t it a matter of fingers to you? If you buy a ring at will, it will be 100 million yuan. Ten million can save a person. This person is still your rtive. Can you really stand by? " Hearing her voice ying family card, Si Li Ting felt sick, "I can spend my money as I want. Even if I donate 100 million tomorrow, that''s my business. As for you have been saying that we are rtives and should help each other, two years ago at the wedding, you could stand up and tell the truth to prevent the tragedy from happening. If you feel your conscience, will it hurt? You have done so much harm to Susu and me, and now you have the audacity to talk about family rtions. " Thinking of how painful it was for Si Li Ting to get the news that Su Jinxi died in the sea at that time. If Su Jinxi really died, they were the killers who indirectly killed Su Jinxi. I hate that it''s toote, let alone help them. When you are most vulnerable, you did not lend a helping hand. When you are in trouble, what qualifications do you have to ask others to save you? Gu Jin heard the voice of dispute outside and came out with a te of fruit sd. "Uncle, who''s here?" Su family mother and daughter did not expect her here, see her suddenly appear, Su Meng tightly grasp Su mother''s hand. "Mom, she is Su Jinxi. Su Jinxi is still alive." Gu Jin cast a nce at the haunted two people. What this mother has done to her is more hateful than Su Meng. "What, I''m living and you''re stuck? Do you want to sell me to the cruise ship again Gu Jin will fruit te to Si Li Ting''s hand, when he opens his mouth to Si Li Ting, he is gentle. "Uncle, eat some fruit first, and the steak will be ready soon." Si Li Ting also unloaded the indifference in front of them, "tired? If you are tired, let the cook do it. "Her hands were white and tender, and he could not bear to let her do housework. "How can you be tired of cooking for the third uncle? It''s letting irrelevant people affect your appetite Gu Jin looked at them with some displeasure, as if they were heinous sinners. Si Li Ting grabbed her hand, put it on the mouth and kissed, "Su Su, I''m not as vulnerable as you think." "Although you are not fragile, your stomach is even weaker than ss. You can''t eat well and sleep well when you go to the United States these days, and you have lost a few pounds. Uncle, you want me to love you. I have to take good care of it to bring you back." The two people''s sweet interaction, simply forget the existence of other people. Gu Jin feeds a mango to Si Li Ting, and Si Li Ting forks a strawberry for her. After many stars fall in love, in order to hype the topic, they will deliberately pretend to be very loving, and the two people have no such feeling at all. They only have each other in their eyes, this is just their daily life. "By the way, Susu, what did you just say to sell you to a cruise ship?" Li Ting didn''t know about that night. Su Meng face some embarrassment, with Si Li Ting to Gu Jin''s attitude, if he knew that night''s matter, this money even less. "No, it''s nothing. I just made a joke with my sister." Su Meng quickly exined. The more she didn''t dare to admit it, the more she wanted to cover it up. "Susu, what''s up?" Su Jinxi took a look at Su Meng and said, "it''s nothing. On the eve of our wedding, someone and Bai Xiaoyu sold me to the cruise ship for auction, which almost made me a ything of others." Thinking of that night, he once said good night to her, but he didn''t get a response. At that time, he thought that Su Jinxi was who. Now I know that she was sold! "Pa" a sound, the dishes on the table were swept to the ground by Si Li Ting. Su Meng was so scared that her face turned pale. Her fingers tightly pulled her mother''s sleeve. Su''s mother didn''t know about it. She just thought that Su Meng was very strange that day. "Uncle, it''s all over. Don''t worry. My brother just saved me on the cruise ship." Gu Jin did not expect Si Li Ting to be so angry. After all, it''s been two years and I''m living well. It''s OK to say it. Si Li Ting all over the body is emitting to frighten people''s cold, a cold face. "Did you really do that to her?" He looked at Su Meng coldly, and Su Meng trembled with fear. "I, I just made a joke with my sister. It was Bai Xiaoyu who asked me to do so." She tossed the pot. Originally, the Su family was so miserable. If he was angry with Si Li Ting again, could he still live? Gu Jin advised Si Li Ting, "uncle, don''t be angry. It''s been so long. I really haven''t had anything wrong. Do you still worry about my brother''s protection?" Si Li Ting had been to that kind of ce for work a few years ago. All the men and women on the boat wore masks to cover their ugly faces. The scene to be more promiscuous, how lewd, his darling was sold to that kind of ce, even if he was rescued, Si Li Ting just thought about it, and his heart was filled with rage. "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Si Li Ting wants to pick her up. She doesn''t mention what happened in the evening. Gu Jin scratched his head, "this I forget that I should be afraid of your worry if I don''t tell you. You see, after two years, you are still so angry. I would not have mentioned it if I knew that. " Chapter 342 Although Gu Jin keeps saying that it doesn''t matter, the matter has passed. From the perspective of Si Li Ting, how can he rest assured? The more rich people are, the more dirty they are. They can y with any kind of tricks, especially if a woman like Su Jinxi falls into the other''s hands, she still doesn''t know what will happen. Just think of Si Li Ting on a burst of fear, unexpectedly let such a clean and innocent little thing get to what kind of dirty ce. Su dreamt that Si Li Ting''s expression was so ugly that he knew that he couldn''t borrow the money. "Cousin, at that time, I was just joking with my sister. I didn''t mean to. You have a lot of adults. Don''t worry about me." "Su Meng, who do you think you are offending?" Si Li Ting''s face is full of clouds. Don''t look at him. He is as good as a kitten beside Gu Jin. He is also a fierce lion and tiger outside. Su Meng was frightened by the coldness on his body, and his fingers tightly pulled his mother''s sleeve. Su''s mother also had toe out to fight the end of the field, "Li Ting, isn''t meng''er still young and ignorant? When I go back, I will teach her well. If there is any offence, you can give my aunt a face "Give you a face, how can I not know how valuable your face is?" Si Li Ting sneered. Su''s mother was beaten directly in the face, and her face was also a little bit unable to hang. Her previous temper had already pointed to Si Li Ting''s nose and scolded her. People in the eaves had to bow, she had to swallow this breath alive. Su Meng timidly replied: "I''ve already apologized. What else do you want after all this time?" Si Li Ting sneered and said, "how about it? I don''t want to do anything about it. I''ll lend you the money as long as you eat it. " Looking at what he pointed to, it was the te Gu Jin had given him to fill with fruit sd. He even asked Su Meng to eat the porcin chips. Su Meng''s face was white with fright, "how can I eat this kind of thing?" "You''re not joking with her, so I''ll make a little joke for you. Eat it." Si Li Ting looks at the person in front of him coldly. Gu Jin knows that Si Li Ting is really angry. Su Meng does everything well, that is, he should not do anything to hurt himself. "I..." Su Meng was scared by Si Li Ting. If she knew that Su Jinxi''s life would be so big, how could she not do that kind of thing. She did not get any benefits, but let Su Jinxi take advantage of her. "No? Then I won''t borrow a cent of the money to see off the guests. " In the face of such women, Si Li Ting doesn''t have any favor. Even if the Su family perishes, it''s because of them. "Li Ting, you can see that Jinxi is not here now. Why do you have amon understanding with her? Your uncle is still in the hospital. Even if you don''t recognize us, it''s for your mother''s sake that your uncle is her only brother The word "mother" is Si Li Ting''s weakness. His favorite in his life is his mother. "Don''t threaten me with her. It was you who drove her out of the Su family when she was unmarried. If my uncle really read that she is a sister''s friendship, how can she be exiled? In addition to the blood flowing from my body and your Su family, I have no intersection with you. I''ve already said that. If you want to borrow money, you can give me this piece of porcin. " "Si Li Ting, don''t deceive people too much!" "I am deceiving people. What can you do to me?" Si Li Ting ps the table aggressively. Gu Jin is his darling. As for other Si Li Ting, he can''t ignore it, but it''s rted to Gu Jin. He can''t swallow it. Even if things have passed for such a long time, even if Gu Jin is intact, they can notpletely erase what they have done to Gu Jin. Su''s mother had to pull Su Meng to leave. Now, not to mention borrowing money, it''s very good not to offend Si Li Ting. Two people full of confidence, embarrassed to leave, all self-esteem arepletely thrown in front of Si Li Ting. When they left, Gu Jincai began to cate him and said, "uncle, don''t be angry. I will be heartbroken for this kind of poprity. Si Li Ting''s eyes nced over a cold meaning, "they just don''t know how to live or die." Gu Jin shriveled his mouth and said, "the fruit sd I prepared for you was spilled by you." "Let people do it, Susu. You just have to stay with me. As for other things, don''t worry about them." "Well, I''m not in the habit of giving up halfway. I''ll fry the steak and I''ll be able to eatter." Gu Jin looks for someone to clean up the mess and goes to the kitchen. Si Li Ting looks after Gu Jin to leave, and his eyes sh with a cruel intention. He got up and went upstairs to the study on the second floor and dialed a number. "My Lord." Lin Jun''s voice came from the other end of the phone. Si Li Ting coldly ordered: "you do a thing for me.""What''s the matter?" Si Li Ting stands in front of the French window, looking at the car of Su''s mother and daughter slowly leaving, his eyes a cold. "You..." In the car, Su Meng suddenly shivered. Su''s mother looked at her, "what''s the matter with you?" "Mom, I always feel uneasy. Do you think they will revenge?" "Su Jinxi grew up in my childhood. Do you think she has the courage? What''s more, even if it was revenge, it would have been done by now? " "So it is." Su Meng nods. It has been such a long time since Su Jinxi returned home. If he had revenge, he would have done it. "Mom, Dad''s medical expenses are not avable now. The doctor says that time is running out and we must have surgery as soon as possible. What should we do?" "What else can I do? You''ve bought so many luxurious porcin and jewelry these years, and I have a lot of them. We have to sell them for money first." "Mom, that''s the only thing that matters to me." "More important than your dad''s life? You go back and sell your idle sports cars. If you sell some more bags, your father''s operating expenses should be paid. " Su Meng was not willing to, but after careful consideration, does she have other choices? "Well, Dad''s life matters. I''ll take a taxi to take care of dad in the hospital." Su Meng also grew up in the attack, not as arrogant and unreasonable as before. "Go ahead." Sue''s mother sighed. Compared with her old face, she was much older than two years ago. Su Meng got out of the car and soon came a car. "Miss, where are you going?" Su Mengmeng got on the car without thinking about it. She reported the address of her home. She thought that her old house and foundation were all sold. Now she wants to sell jewelry and cars. If you are short of money next, will you have to buy a house? Before, Su Meng never had to worry about the future. Even when thepany reported a loss, she never reduced the amount of money she should spend. In her opinion, it is natural for a tall man to hold the sky when the sky falls. What does it have to do with her? My father will deal with all this well. When Su Jinxi is working part-time outside and self reliant, Su Jinxi is a fool in Su Meng''s eyes. He has to live a good life, but he has to suffer. How much money can she make a day? Now, when his father is down, the Su family is on the verge of bankruptcy, and even his grandfather''s family falls with him, Su Meng knows what despair is. What she was most afraid of was the arrival of tomorrow. She had a feeling that she was a duckweed in the water and did not know what kind of feeling she would be tomorrow. I used to think that Su Jinxi was stupid and always teased her at home. Now she has be the boss of thepany, and I have to kneel down to beg her. It is really 30 years of Hedong, 30 years of Hexi, Su Meng face only helpless. Thinking of these things in his mind, the car is driving to a strange road. "Master, my home is not here. Are you going the wrong way?" "Little girl, I''ve been renting for more than ten years. I know more about which road is the fastest. The road you said is very congested at this time. I took another one, which is estimated to be as much as five to ten yuan." Seeing that the driver said it sincerely, Su Meng didn''t think much about it. This point is really blocked, stop and go. Su Meng spent most of this time in the hospital. She could not eat well or sleep well. At such a slow speed, she closed her eyes and went to sleep. She did not see that when she fell asleep, the taxi driver''s eyes in the rearview mirror showed a sessful smile. I don''t know how long after that, Su Meng wakes up from her sleep and opens her eyes. There is darkness in front of her. Where is this? Why isn''t the light on? Soon she realized that she was not in the taxi? Thinking of the previous driver deliberately detour, is it a ck taxi? Su mengcai thought so, and began to fear in her heart. Recently, she often sent some young girls to meet withizens and was taken out of her kidney. There are also some ck taxi people to the wilderness, first rape and then kill, dead without a whole body. For a moment, fear spread quickly from Su Meng''s heart. She would not be so unlucky. Just want to get up, found their hands and feet are tied, move and the sound of the chain rings in the ear, her eyes are covered, Su Meng is very afraid. "Is anyone there?" "What''s the name of the ghost? Shut up. " There was a rude male voice in my ear. "What is this ce? Will you let me go, sir? I am the daughter of a rich family. I can give you money. " "Miss Qian Jin? Hehe, you still want to go out here? It''s just a dream. " "What is this ce?" Su Meng asked in fear."You''ll soon find out." On the other side, Bai Xiaoyu has been washed with tears every day since she waspletely finished by Tang Ming. "Xiaoyu, does Tang really want you?" Asked a ruffian man. White light rain clip an eye, the eye fierce look at that person, "you do not speak, no one when you are mute!" "Xiaoyu, don''t you think Tang always knew what you nned about him?" "No way!" Bai Xiaoyu throws his cigarette into the ashtray, and the scene of that year emerges in his mind. When she entered the University as a freshman, she took a fancy to Tang Ming. Tang Ming looked warm and moist, but her personality was very cold. You always think that he is smiling at you, but actually that smile has the meaning of estrangement. Many of the girls who confessed to Tang Ming failed. Bai Xiaoyu has been waiting for the opportunity. Her family is very poor. People like Tang Ming must not look down on her family background. Once the confession fails, I have no chance to connect with Tang Ming. Bai Xiaoyu is very smart. He spent several years approaching Tang Ming. As a friend, he didn''t repel him. Whenever Tang Ming has a need, he will suddenly appear in front of him. Bai Xiaoyu thinks that one day Tang Ming will confess to her. After graduation, he didn''t wait for Tang Ming''s confession. Bai Xiaoyu felt that he couldn''t wait to die. He could only take the initiative to attack! Chapter 343 After several years of getting along with each other, even if Tang Ming didn''t like her, she was always regarded as a good friend. Bai Xiaoyu carefully prepared everything, waiting for Tang Ming to agree to her confession. However, after her confession, Tang Ming still did not agree, but refused her request. Tang Ming that person looks elegant, actually in the bone is colder than anyone else. Bai Xiaoyu spent several years in front of him to create a gentle and intellectual image. He thought he had done so much, and he would have a chance to get close to Tang Ming. Tang Ming''s refusal makes Bai Xiaoyu very sad. She feels that all these years of efforts have been wasted. When she was angry, she asked someone to drink. Her distant cousin dropped out of school early in the morning to mix in the society. When she heard that she was in a bad mood, she took her to the night party. Bai Xiaoyu gave herself to the demons. She was bewitched by others and yed more and more freely. Several times her cousin advised her to go back, but she didn''t think it was enough. If she wanted to continue, she left for the next venue. Bai Xiaoyu from the night to the hotel, with the strength of wine, she also dly bear, those people opened her door to a new world, and even used some props. Bai Xiaoyu has never experienced these things. At the beginning, he also felt very strange. Who knows, the more they y, the more they go too far. When Bai Xiaoyu was sent to the hospital, he was on hisst gasp. Her body was injured by a sharp weapon and her uterus was damaged. I''m afraid she will not have the chance to have children in the future. Bai Xiaoyu woke up toote to regret. Her cousin had already advised her that she wanted to y voluntarily. She did not expect to pay such a high price. She thought of Tang Ming and told Tang Ming what had happened to her. Of course, when she saw her words, she was forced to change into those who raped her. After all, in the past few years, Bai Xiaoyu has been managing her beautiful image in Tang Ming''s heart. Tang Ming always thinks that she is a gentle and pleasant girl. She suddenly suffered such harm, Tang Ming heart is very guilty, me oneself did not send Bai Xiaoyu home. Because of her guilt, Tang Ming not only contracted for all the medical expenses of Bai Xiaoyu, but also was afraid that Bai Xiaoyu could not think of it and came to see her every day. Bai Xiaoyu''s body gets better every day, and her heart is very unstable. She knows that if she is good, Tang Ming will leave immediately. She must think of a way to keep him around forever. Bai Xiaoyu performed a y before Tang Ming came. Tang Ming pushed open the door to see that Bai Xiaoyu was dressed in medical clothes and was ready to jump downstairs. He was scared at that time. "Xiaoyu, don''t do stupid things!" Bai Xiaoyu''s face is pale and tears. He says that he is dirty and has no face to live. He is stunned to die. In a moment of impatience, Tang Ming, in order to cate Bai Xiaoyu, says that others don''t want you and I want you. Bai Xiaoyu achieved the goal step by step, so she became Tang Ming''s girlfriend. Two people together for a period of time Tang Ming did not touch her, Bai Xiaoyu and effort to give Tang Ming under the medicine. Let Tang Ming touch her body, two people finally have a substantial rtionship. Tang Mingyu has always been a good woman, and she has never doubted everything. From the beginning of guilt toter habits, if not for Su Jinxi''s appearance, the rtionship between the two would have continued. Only a few people knew the truth of that night. After that, Bai Xiaoyu gave a sum of money to several people that night,pletely sealing their mouths. Bai Xiaoyu tries to get married into the Tang family step by step. When she thinks she can reach her goal soon, Su Jinxi destroys everything. Tang Ming finally found out that she did not like Bai Xiaoyu at all, and gradually alienated him. Bai Xiaoyu''s entanglement made him feel disgusted, and even directly let out the words of breaking with her. Bai Xiaoyu drinks alcohol every day, smokes not to leave hand, very deste, she can only use alcohol to anaesthetize herself. She is very clear that Tang Ming absolutely did not know what happened at that time, otherwise he would not have this attitude towards himself. "You should keep your mouth tight about the things in those days. If Tang Ming knows about it, I can''t spare you." white light rain is very addicting to cigarettes, and ignites one. The perfume of a body is also mixed with unpleasant smell of smoke. She is in a bad mood. "How can I talk nonsense? I think you''re big now. Anyway, that surname Tang will give you a huge break up fee. If I were you, I would marry a good man with this separation fee, and I would have no worries about food and clothing for my life. How many brand-name bags and clothes have you bought from Tang Ming these years? You have cars and houses. You are the only one in our family who has the best life. You should be satisfied. You can leave now and retire. You will have nothing to worry about for the rest of your life. " Bai Xiaoyu angrily smashed a wine bottle, "it''s easy for you to find a good man. Where in the world is there a better man than Tang Ming?" "This is also true. He is the leader of Tang''s group. How well Tang''s family has developed in recent years, the value of Tang Ming has also soared.The key is that he is not only rich but also handsome, and he is not yful. A man like him can''t be found with antern Bai Xiaoyu thinks about Tang Ming''s tenderness to her. Why can''t this rtionshipst? "I''ll go to the bathroom." Bai Xiaoyu thinks that he drinks a little too much. If he calls Tang Ming now, will hee to find himself? A secondter, she didn''t feel faint in the bathroom. A man went to Bai Xiaoyu''s cousin and said, "what''s the matter with you and Bai Xiaoyu just now?" Gu Jin didn''t know anything about the weather outside. She only cared about whether the dinner was good or not. "Uncle, what''s the taste of steak? Is it a little old? I seldom fry steak. The heat may not be well controlled Si Li Ting forked up the steak and chewed it in his mouth. "No, it''s delicious. It''s faster than a five-star chef." For Gu Jin Si Li Ting Si is not stingy of his praise, Gu Jin sweet smile, "uncle, you know to coax me." "If you don''t believe it, let someone elsee and try it, and make sure I''m not lying." Gu Jin chuckled: "good, I believe you are." "By the way, Susu, I''m going to see someone in the evening. Maybe I''lle backter. You don''t have to wait for me and have an early rest." Gu Jin raised his head and asked, "who is the third uncle going to see, male or female?" "Why, we''re going to check the post now?" "That''s of course. Who makes the third uncle so excellent and has so many people like you that I have to take you seriously?" "You don''t let me worry. I have a bunch of admirers wherever I go. I''m broken in order not to let others dig your corner." Si Li Ting apanied Gu Jin to walk for a while and then received a phone call, "Ye, it has been arranged." "Well, I''ll be right here." "Susu, I have to go first. You should rest early and don''t stay upte to wait for me. I''ll be backter tonight." Gu Jin feels a little strange. Maybe other rich people like nightlife best. In addition to the necessary social activities, her family wille back very early every day. Especially after being with myself, Si Li Ting canceled all the night''s appointment. When I came back today, I didn''t hear him say that he had an appointment in the evening. Somehow, one came out, and he woulde back veryte. Rao is Gu Jin think Si Li Ting can''t do anything, also can be a little strange. "Third uncle, who do you want to see?" "A friend, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Don''t worry. It''s a man. Susu doesn''t believe me yet?" Si Li Ting rubbed her soft hair. Gu Jin embraces Si Li Ting''s waist, rubbed in his arms, "third unclees back early." "Good." Gu Jin sends Si Li Ting away, and Si Li Ting''s smile doesn''t stop until Gu Jin disappears. I''m sorry, Susu. I lied to you. Although Gu Jin is different from before, Si Li Ting doesn''t want her to touch these things. Especially when she was once packed as goods in a cage, such memories forget the best. Si Li Ting has found out what happened to Gu Jin that night. For too long, the monitoring didn''t leave behind. There are still several photos. Even if she wore a mask on her face, Si Li Ting also recognized Gu Jin at a nce. In the picture, she is huddled in the cage, like a flustered little animal, and the men''s hands reach out to the cage one after another. Her limbs were chained, trying to avoid those people. At that time, Gu Jin was so frightened that Si Li Ting did not dare to imagine. If it is not mentioned today, he will never know it! Someone bullies Gu Jin so badly, how can he not revenge? In the cargo warehouse of the cruise ship, Su Meng''s eyes are covered and she is very scared. She kept pleading to the man, "I beg you to let me go! Please Hear you open, a familiar voice came, "what do you do, let me go, or I will call the police!" In a familiar voice, Su Meng said, "Bai Xiaoyu, is that you?" Both of them were wearing eye masks, and they couldn''t see clearly what was going on, but the other side''s voice would not be forgotten. After all, these two people were the people they hated most! He was once the enemy and joined hands again. Originally, he wanted to fight for Tang Ming, but no one came back. "Are you su Meng? Su Meng is you. " White light rain wine also woke up, did not expect to meet acquaintances here. "It''s me. You''re blindfolded and held here?" Su Meng asked. "Yes, I was drinking in a bar, I was knocked unconscious when I went to the bathroom, and I''ll be here when I wake up." The man''s voice rang out: "the two have leisure time for a long time, and their feelings are very good. Go in." Bai Xiaoyu''s body was also kicked into the cage. Bai Xiaoyu had been blindfolded, and the man didn''t show any pity.She grinned in pain when she bumped into the cage. "I warn you, kidnapping is going to jail, you all have to wear it at the bottom of the prison!" Bai Xiaoyu''s words only attracted a man''s sneer. "When we get here, thew can''t control it. We are still waiting in peace." "For what?" Su Meng grabs the cage and asks. "Naturally, it''s the buyer. With this kind of chitchat, you might as well ask the buyer tonight to be gentle. If he is killed by ying..." In front of him was the invisible darkness, and the voice of the man''s threat came from his ears. They were shaking with fear. "Bai Xiaoyu, do you think this scene is very familiar?" White light rain scared tongue can not find, faltering way: "what, what eye familiar?" "Two years ago, the night before Su Jinxi got married." With such a reminder, Bai Xiaoyu immediately remembered that Su Jinxi was sold to the ship by them two years ago. is now as like as two peas. The only difference is that the status is switched. It was su Jinxi who was supposed to be in prison, but she became both of them. The uneasiness in Su Meng''s heart magnified, "it''s her, it must be her!" Chapter 344 Today, Gu Jin deliberately mentioned things two years ago in front of her. At night, he was taken to a strange ce and locked in a cage. Isn''t it the same thing that she did to her? "Who is it?" Bai Xiaoyu is still drinking. Somehow, she is pulled over. She doesn''t know what happened. At this moment, her head still hurts. "It''s su Jinxi. She''s taking revenge for what happened two years ago." Su Meng grabs the cage with an ugly expression on her face. "Su Jinxi? It''s her "She is not the same as before, and her character has changedpletely. She must have done it." Bai Xiaoyu began to be afraid, "no, I pped her before and spilled her coffee. What should I do?" "Then it will be settled together." A familiar male voice suddenly rings in my ear. "Who are you?" Bai Xiaoyu is strange to his voice. Su Meng was immediately aware of who''s voice, "cousin, that matter has been in the past for such a long time, sister, she is OK, why do you still want to catch us?" "Don''t put gold on your face. I''m not your cousin. She''s not your sister. Su Su''s character is good, never with people''s evil, originally she unexpectedly suffered so many grievances behind her back, never told me. Well, anyway, I have plenty of time today. You can exin it to me exactly. " Si Li Ting looked at the two people in the cage. Two years ago, Gu Jin was also installed in it. How scared was she at that time? And I didn''t know anything. I didn''t know it until two yearster! Think of here, his heart is filled with deep guilt, that little thing a person actually suffered how many grievances? "You are Si Li Ting!" Bai Xiaoyu realized his identity. Si Li Ting''s expression is very cold, and beckons to let people take off their blindfolds. It''s hard for them to adapt from the dark to the bright. Looking at the man who is slender, with a cigarette in his hand, sittingzily on the chair, who is not Si Li Ting? "Yes, it''s me. I''ll give you onest chance to write down all you''ve done to Susu, and your fate can be determined by your frankness." Bai Xiaoyu was indignant and hard to calm down. "Si Li Ting, do you know that it''s against thew to sell people? As long as we go to sue you, you will be finished immediately!" Hearing her words, Si Li Ting only felt ridiculous, "since both of you know that it is against thew to sell people, what have you done to Su Su Su? I''m just giving you back what you did to her He asked someone to throw a notebook and pen to them. "Write it for me. If you don''t write one, you know the consequences." Bai Xiaoyu and Su Jinxi knew each other for a short time, and there was not much positive conflict with Su Jinxi. As for Su Meng, she bullied Su Jinxi many times from childhood to adulthood. She can remember many times, not to mention things that happened a long time ago. Bai Xiaoyu has written half a page, but Su Meng has not finished. "Is she your sister, and you have done so much to her?" Bai Xiaoyu can''t see what Su Meng specifically wrote. From the dense words on that paper, we can see how hateful Su Meng is. Su Meng didn''t like Su Jinxi when he was young. This is a kind of nature. Maybe it is because there is no blood rtionship. She not only dislikes it, but also dislikes it. Su Jinxi, who is both good at character and learning and sensible, is totally opposite to her character. She didn''t like to study. Her grades were in a mess. She couldn''tpare with Su Jinxi. So she tried to torture her. Later, the bigger Su Jinxi was, the more beautiful she was. Obviously, she was two sisters, but they had nothing inmon. Su Jinxi was tall and beautiful, and she was perfect in any way. In the past, the pile by pile was like a small stream slowly converging into the sea. When she finished writing, she was also confused. She had done so many things to Su Jinxi. Si Li Ting saw the whole two pages written by Su Meng. He was a little unbelievable that Su Meng had such a vicious heart since childhood. As a child, he was just a prank of a bear child, but those pranks could make su Jinxi die at any time. For example, push her into the pool, such as pushing her to the road when crossing the road, such as buying a pet snake to scare her while she is sleeping. Si Li Ting''s expression on each face was gloomy. This woman was looking for death. Su dream found Si Li Ting''s expression more and more gloomy, her heart was about to fall to the bottom, "you said as long as I confess, you won''t treat me how." Si Li Ting raised his head and said word by word: "what I said is that your frankness determines your fate tonight. You are very frank, but you must pay for the things you have done!" Said Si Li Ting to get up to leave, thinking of Gu Jin that gentle cheek, his heart only left heartache. Why didn''t he meet her earlier, why let her bear so much pain alone?Susu, from now on, I will not let you suffer again, and I will not let go of anyone who has hurt you! Si Li Ting left, Su dream and white light rain alsopletely have no bottom. "Sumeng, what will he do to us?" "What we do to Su Jinxi, he will do to us. No, he will even torture us in a more severe way." Su Meng has epted her life. What else can she do? Bai Xiaoyu also had some expectations in his eyes, "that''s just for you. I didn''t know Su Jinxi for a long time. I did a few things to her." "Ha ha, this man is crazy about Su Jinxi''s love. Even if you move a finger to her, you can''t bear to go away. Don''t dream. I''ll bet that our end will be ten times worse than that of Su Jinxi that night." "Why did it happen? Su Jinxi has nothing to do, but you and I have to suffer so much. I don''t want to be touched by other men. " They are self pity and self pity. At first they are rivals, then they be allies, and now they are prisoners together. Just when they were sad, someone came in with some transparent clothes in their hands. "Don''t take off my clothes, get out of my way, don''t touch me!" They yelled. The woman looked very experienced, there is no pity on her face, "give me a little obedience, if you don''t want me to change, then I have to let men change for you." Let two people shut up in a word. The people here are vicious. I don''t know what will happen if mene for it. They did not dare to make any more noise, so they had to let them change their clothes and put on a coquettish make-up. Looking at the woman about to leave, Su Meng quickly asked, "where are the masks? People whoe here don''t have to wear masks?" "Ha ha, you know the rules here, but I''m sorry, only distinguished guests can wear them. You are just prey." The reason why Su Jinxi wore a maskst time was that she was very beautiful in appearance and figure, so she was put on the mask in order to attract people to pay a high price. As for the appearance of Su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu, they could not meet that standard at all, and naturally they would not wear masks for them. That is to say, they even deprived them of thest cover. Bai Xiaoyu is better. Su Meng is the daughter of the Su family. It is inevitable that someone will recognize her. "Come back and cover your face for me!" Su Meng knows that she can''t change the ending. What she wants is not to be recognized. has the final say that "we will die if we wear a mask, a dangerous situation." Ten minutester, they were pushed out. They came once, and they knew some rules. Even the goods should be graded, and those in the front are worthless ones. For example, Su Jinxi yed as the finalest time, in other words, it was the most valuable. Bai Xiaoyu and Su Meng are the first to appear, and the implication is that they are the least valuable. Before arriving at the hall, I heard a lively voiceing from my ears. The boat that never sleeps has always been the most lively existence. There is also a huge casino on the lower ground floor of the cabin, which means that all the dark sides appear on the ship. Bai Xiaoyu and Su Meng are pushed out, and the closer they are to it, the more scared and nervous they are. "I don''t want to be treated as goods." "Fool, you think I want to? If it hadn''t been for your bad idea, we would be here now? " The two swearing and swearing were finally exposed to the public. Different from thest time,st time they could hide in the crowd and watch Su Jinxi''s jokes. Today, the people who read the jokes below became Si Li Ting. He deliberately arranged the two men in the first appearance, the more precious things we would cherish. If you buy this thing at a high price, you will take good care of it for the sake of money. If you only buy it at a very low price, it will not be so precious in your heart. Money and value are linked. Of course, generally speaking, it is a measure of amodity. When people suddenly be amodity, they are just like other things. Bai Xiaoyu''s body is shaking with fear. At this moment, they finally know how Su Jinxi felt at that time. The masked faces below were like demons, and they were their sacrifices, ready to be devoured by them. The auctioneer introduced the two men. The hands of the men around them had passed through the cage and touched them. This picture falls in Si Li Ting''s eyes very dazzling, two years ago that little thing is also facing people like this? Because it was a low-costmodity, and also buy one get one free, several men paid for them, only 500000 yuan, which is a big difference from the tens of millions of Su Jinxi. They can only be regarded as appetizers in front of people, and they are soon released. Su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu were exploded by a man, and the men threw them on the table beside them and started their activities."No, don''te here!" "Get your hands off me, don''t touch me!" Chapter 345 Their struggle seemed like a chicken in their eyes. In such a lively scene, the more they struggled, the more excited they were. Su Meng is also a daughter of gold at least, where has been treated like this, tears and snot wantonly flow. Peoplee here for excitement. Who cares about your feelings? In the next few hours, the two people suffered inhuman treatment. Si Li Ting coldly withdrew his sight from the two people, without any pity in his eyes. If Gu Nancang had not been on the boat two years ago, his little things would have been like this. Si Li Ting doesn''t dare to think about that picture. Even though Su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu have suffered the same fate as Su Jinxi, they still can''t solve the hatred in Si Li Ting''s heart. He left the cruise ship quietly and looked at his watch. It was twelve o''clock now. The little thing should have gone to sleep. No matter where he was, he was alone. Even if he didn''t like the cruise ship, he would still choose to rest on the cruise ship if it was sote. Now there is a concern in my heart. No matter in the ends of the earth, he wants to return to her as soon as possible. It seems that only by her side will he feel secure. Back in the bedroom, Gu Jin has already gone to sleep, he quietly washed before returning to Gu Jin to lie down. Gu Jin called out vaguely in his dream, "uncle, are you back?" "Well, I''m back. Go to sleep." Gu Jin lies down in the familiar chest and slowly falls asleep. Looking at her sleeping face, the corner of her mouth rises. In this life, the only person he wants to protect is Gu Jin. As for those who have hurt Gu Jin, he will let them pay the price one by one. On the third day after su Meng disappeared, Su''s mother came again. This time, she didn''te to borrow money. "Jinxi, where did you hide your dream?" Gu Jin was in a daze, "Su Meng is gone. What are you doing here? I didn''t see her again "Since she left from you that day, she said that she would go home. People did not go home at all, and no one answered her cell phone. I know Menger has offended you, but you can''t be angry with her because of these things. We''ve been so miserable. We have to forgive people. If you do something bad, what do you think will happen to you? " Su''s mother''s words made Gu Jin frown, "I really don''t know what''s wrong with Su Meng. As for the bad things, I think you know more about this category than I do. By the way, I would like to remind you that if Su Meng is missing, he can call the police in 24 hours. Now please leave my home, I don''t have any extra tea to serve you. " "You..." Sue mother as like as two peas in front of her face, but the behavior and action be quite different from before. Is she really Su Jin brook? "Seeing off the guests." Gu Jin goes up the building without mercy and ignores it. Maybe she and Su Meng deliberately co perform a y, the purpose is to ckmail people''s money, Gu Jin will not believe Su''s mother''s words as easily as before. "Jinxi Don''t you want to know your background? Why did youe to Su''s house? " A word from Su''s mother made Gu Jin stop. Before she lost her memory, Gu Jin was most curious about her life experience, what happened in those years, and who her biological parents were? "Why?" "I can tell you, but you have to promise me two things: first, give me 20 million unconditionally; second, send Su Meng back." Gu Jin knew that she would not be so easy to say, and there were indeed conditions. "I can give you the money, Su Meng. I really don''t know where she is." Seeing Gu Jin''s sincere expression, it doesn''t seem to be telling lies. If it wasn''t for her, who would be there? Su''s mother suddenly thought of a man who would let Su Meng eat porcin chips that day. "If it''s not you, it''s Li Ting. He was very angry when he learned about it that day. He must have done these things to avenge you. Jinxi, I know what I did in the past made you angry. Now the Su family has be like this. Even punishment is enough, isn''t it? We can''t afford to provoke the man Li Ting. Please let him show his respect and let him get away with it. " Su''s mother mentioned that Si Li Ting and Gu Jin remembered one thing. On the night of Su Meng''s leaving, Si Li Ting had gone out. Was it at that time that he went out to ask for trouble? To Si Li Ting''s character is very likely to achieve this point, Gu Jin heart has a number. "OK, I see. When unclees back, I will ask him. If it''s him, I promise to let Su Menge back. As for the money, I can give you a check right away. Can you say it now?" For his mother''s identity information, Gu Jin of course wants to know, if you can buy it with 20 million yuan, it is the only news she can know. "This..." Su''s mother was afraid that Gu Jin just said it verbally, and her face showed a puzzled look. Gu Jin saw her mind at a nce, took a check and signed 20 million directly."Here''s 20 million, you can, but I said in the front, if you''re here to fool me, then I''ll never let you get better." Su''s mother saw that she signed 20 million decisively, and her eyes did not blink. The person in front of her was not su Jinxi in the past. Twenty million yuan is not a small sum of money. She was afraid that Gu Jin would bargain with her, so she deliberately opened a high price. Who knows, Gu Jin agreed toe down with one bite. It''s like it''s not 20 million, it''s 2000 yuan. But in two years, how could the girl who worked hard every day to do part-time job change so much. "Don''t worry, I will tell you everything I know." Gu Jin beckoned her to sit on the sofa. She made a cup of tea and brought out some snacks. "Come on, I have plenty of time to listen and tell me everything you know about my mother, but if there is a lie, you should know the consequences." Gu Jin''s body exudes a cold breath, a pair of eyes full of cold, she is too unlike a person in her twenties, and her powerful aura is like a strong person who has experienced thousands of sails. Su''s mother said: "I and your mother are ssmates, a university ss, your mother is very dazzling, you only a little like her, but inherited her best." "Since I was a ssmate, how could my mother entrust me to you in the end?" "Your mother''s identity has always been mysterious. To be honest, I don''t know her origin until now." This is to let Gu Jin some surprise, "you are not her very good friend, you do not know her identity?" "Well, she has been strange since she was a freshman. I asked her identity many times and she changed the subject. At first, I thought it might be something difficult in her family. She usually eats and wears the same as ordinary people, but her temperament is different from others. She seems to be a daughter of arge family. She did not say I have no way, but asionally some envy and jealousy, after all, her kind of people are too dazzling, the first door subjects, good looks "Do you know my dad''s identity?" This is what Gu Jin is most curious about. Even Gu''s family doesn''t know about her mysterious father. "I don''t know. In the past few years in school, there are many people who pursue your mother. However, your mother has a high vision and despises those people. Anyway, I didn''t see your mother getting closer to any man at school After talking for a long time, she still didn''t get what she wanted to know "After graduation, we went our separate ways. I went back to China, and your mother went home, although I didn''t know where her home was until graduation. After graduation, we had asional contact, and she never talked about family information. Until one day I came to the United States for a holiday, she suddenly pitied me and said, "please, let me take care of her children for a while.". At that time, I was very surprised that she even gave birth to a child. Originally, I wanted to meet the father of the child. She put the child into my hands in a panic and said that someone woulde to pick up the baby soon. I waited for several days without anyone. I don''t know any information about her home. Even if I want to send you back, there is no way. I know you me me for not being good to you these years. After all, you are not my own child, and your mother has given you to me in that way. Do you think I''ll throw you away or send you to the orphanage? What if shees back one day? What can I give her. For you, I have aint, waiting for three years, your mother did note to pick you up, and you are also school age. I have to put your ount in my home. After all, you are also a life. I can''t lose you. " Su''s mother exined that although she didn''t get any useful information, Gu Jin didn''t hate her before. Even if Su''s mother was cruel to herself, at least she has raised herself for more than 20 years, which is enough. "This 20 million check is your alimony for me in these years. As for Su Meng, if it really has something to do with Uncle San, she wille back as soon as possible." "You Where did you go after falling into the sea? " Mother Su couldn''t help asking about this topic. "By chance, I found my family. Besides, do you know about my mother? For example, has he called on you over the years? " "No, I haven''t been contacted since that day. Atst, when I saw her, she looked very flustered. I don''t know what happened to her." "Mrs. Su, if my mother contacts you again in the future, please do contact me, I will reward you with a lot of money." "The dream thing..." "I''ll try my best." Gu Jin''s tone of speech is business. After seeing off his mother Su, Gu Jinwu stood in front of the window to see the scenery outside. In this way, her mother may not have died, but if there is no dead person, where is it? What was her father like? Chapter 346 When Si Li Ting came back, he saw Gu Jin standing in front of the French window. The night covered her face, adding a touch of gloom to her. "Why don''t you turn on the light?" From behind gently embrace Gu Jin, do not know how long she stood, hands a little cold. Recently, the weather is getting colder and colder. Before, as long as the temperature is a little bit colder, her hands and feet are cold, which has not changed. "Third uncle." Gu Jin returned to God and buried his head in Si Li Ting''s arms. "What''s the matter, Susu? What''s on your mind? " "Third uncle, Su Meng is missing. You know her whereabouts." Gu Jin is not an inquiry, but an affirmative sentence. Si Li Ting also did not deny, "know that people like her should be that kind of end, Su Su need not worry about her." Although Si Li Ting said light words, but Gu Jin is very clear about Si Li Ting''s means, his gentleness is only for himself. Maybe now Su Meng is living an inhuman treatment, just like what Su Meng did to himself before. "If I didn''t worry about her before, I promised a person today, uncle, to let Su dream go." "Who has been here?" Si Li Ting is very clear that Gu Jin''s mood has changed. Gu Jin told the truth: "it is Su Meng''s mother, she told me my life experience, and I promised to send Su Meng back." "Did Susu know her life experience?" Si Li Ting also heard that, like himself, Gu Jin''s father was unknown. "I don''t know. Mrs. Su and my mother are college students. It''s estimated that my mother has been hiding her identity as a family member. Mrs. Su didn''t know my mother''s identity until she graduated. A few years after graduation, my mother learned that she was on holiday in the United States and handed me over to her. Later, there was no news. " "Si Li Ting listened and sighed," howe this one by one is like this, leaving the unknown mystery disappeared. " In this matter, the two people have a resonance, after all, Si Li Ting and she are the same thing do not know parents. "Uncle, it doesn''t matter. I believe one day the puzzle will be solved. Even if we can''t solve it, we still have each other." "Susu." Si Li Ting hugged her more tightly. At the beginning, he was also very persistent in trying to find out the mystery of his life experience. Later, his attention turned to Gu Jin. As long as Gu Jin was around him, he was not so curious about the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation. If his mother wanted him to know, she would tell him in the morning. She didn''t have to tell him who his father was until she died. Two people in this world are lonely individuals, it is the existence of each other will not be so lonely. "Where is Su Meng? What did you do to her? " Gu Jin asked lightly. "Just do what she once did to you. Now I don''t know. If you want to save her, it''s not impossible." "Let her go. Although they have done some bad things to me, everything is over. Mrs. Su has indeed raised me for so many years." "If you say so." Si Li Ting nodded. He was obedient to Gu Jin''s words. Ningjia vi. There was a man lying on the gorgeous big bed, his empty eyes looking at the ceiling above his head, his face pale and bloodless. These days she was tossed into what she did not remember clearly, only know that the whole body pain is about to die, andter the pain is numb. Hearing the door open, her neck looked at the door mechanically, and came to give her an injection again? On the ship that day, Su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu could not use a tragic word to describe them. Those demons did not regard them as adults at all. When I saw Su Jinxi on the stage, I felt very relieved. Now it''s their time that Su Meng knew the pain. Be tossed dizzy past how many times, but have been hit by those demons heart shot toe back. After getting off the boat, she was taken to the vi to raise her body. Her hands and feet were bound by chains at the same time. She is not a human being, living a life that is not as good as a pig or a dog. Originally thought that a new round of torture began, who knew that the person who came in was the one she knew and didn''t want to see. Gu Jin sees a woman in transparent clothes on the bed. Under thatyer of gauze, the naked eye can see innumerable traces left by what they don''t know. A few days ago, Su Meng was still running to find himself, just a few days ago, just like a withered flower. "It''s you! Su Jinxi Su Meng saw her very excited, she struggled to get up from the bed, because the action was too intense, her mouth spit out a mouthful of blood. The bright red blood dye wet the bed sheet, Gu Jin is just some ident, but she also has no heartache what. Si Li Ting just did what Su Meng did to her at the beginning. If he didn''t help Nancang, Su Meng now is his original self. If she had been treated like that, she didn''t know what she had be.Since Su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu want to do this, they should bear the consequences of doing so. "It''s me. You''re lucky. Now you''re free." Gu Jin looks at Su Meng coldly. Si Li Ting took out a piece and handed it to the man beside him, "Ning Zong, everything on the ship has been written off. After that, she is still free." "General manager, you said that you are too polite. If you want this woman, I''ll send it to you. How can I bother you to go here? Forget the money. Anyway, I have enough money to y." The person who is called Ning Zong didn''t receive the check, so he didn''t have much money. Why didn''t he give it back to Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting looked at the people on the bed, "Su Meng, after a while, someone will send you home. This is just a lesson for you. If it wasn''t for Su Su Su''s intercession, I would let you lie in bed all your life. In the future, if you have different ideas again, please weigh your own weight. Can you bear the consequences? " Su Meng grabs the bed sheet fiercely. Even if she wants to say a million words in her heart, she has to bear it alive in the end. Now is not the time to be capricious, she must leave this ghost ce! Gu Jin confirmed that Su Meng was still alive, and then he left with Si Li Ting, "Su Meng, I''ll cancel the gratitude and resentment of Su family." Su dream can only watch the two people leave, her eyes full of hate. The most unforgettable thing for her is that the man who bought her was a good business partner of her father. When the mask fell off, Su Meng''s whole body was going crazy. I remember that my father would take himself to his home every new year. At that time, Hou Ning always gave her lucky money with a smile. Instead of saving himself when he was in danger, he joined those men. Si Li Ting and Gu Jin leave, Ning always smiles and goes to her in front of her, finger caresses her face. "Xiaomenger, don''t me me. If you want to me, you should be med for your appearance. Don''t remember Uncle Ning''s hatred. I haven''t been harsh on you these days." Su Meng gnawed his teeth and looked at the dignified man in front of him. How could there be such a disgusting person in the world! She did not speak, for fear that Ning would change her mind, and that the future would be long, and their hatred would be counted together! Su Meng eyes with cold, one day she will double the pain today to those who hurt her. The moment she was sent home to see her mother, Su Meng''s tears came out. She had never felt that her home was so good before. "Menger, youe back, you finallye back. If you don''te back, I don''t know what to do. I have found your father''s medical expenses. We can get together soon. Where have you been these days? Mom is worried Su Meng was speechless and choked, and called out in a hoarse voice: "Mom..." Su''s mother hugged her tightly, "juste back, and you''ll be fine in the future." "It hurts, Ma. Be gentle." She was dressed, so mother Su couldn''t see the wound inside. After hearing her say this, she took a look and saw the bloodstained body. Su''s mother was stunned. "Menger, how could this happen?" "Mom, I''m responsible for everything. Si Li Ting added everything I did to Su Jinxi. I''m in pain." "Menger, I''ll send you to the hospital. How can those animals make you look like this?" "Mom..." Su dream only left silent crying, had known so, at the beginning she certainly would not have done so. But why Su Jinxi is intact, but he has to suffer inhuman torture. Chapter 347 Finally, it''s time for dinner. Gu Jin has been preparing for the dinner party for the past few days. She invited all the top celebrities. This is her first public appearance as Gu Jin, which means that she intends to disclose her rtionship with Si Li Ting. The night beforest, Gu Jin personally sent the invitation letter to Si Li Ting, inviting him to attend the banquet in the evening. The banquet was set on thest luxury cruise ship, and manypanies epted the invitation in order to cooperate with G group. After processing thest document in his hand, Gu Jin was relieved. "Miss, I''ve already contacted the stylist for you. Now it''s just the right thing to say." Xiaotao tidies up the documents on the desk for Gu Jin. "Well, remember to take the information to the cruise shipter, and I''ll meet some important people in the evening." "Yes, miss. I''ll arrange someone to send you to do the modeling. I''ll give you pleasure ahead of time. Linda, the stylist, can go to her directly." "Well." Gu Jin goes to a high-end private club in the city, which serves the top stars. Of course, they will also serve the big people in the business field, such as Gu Jin, who are the most popr among them. Compared with the non mainstream stars, they are favored by heaven. They have a good background advantage at birth and can develop into long-term customers. It''s not like being a star. It''s totally unstable. In the past two years, the fire may be destroyed because of one thing. When Gu Jin appeared, the receptionist was shocked. "Hello, Miss Elena, do you have an appointment?" As a club that often deals with stars, everyone knows the stars in the circle very well. Gu Jin, as a new star in the performing arts circle, is also the most mysterious new man. Not only has her background not been dug out, but her value should have soared after she starred in Nangong Mo''s film. The most amazing thing is that she didn''t sign up for a brokerage firm at all, so many people wanted to sign her. There are also many famous directors ready to take advantage of her enthusiasm to invite her to continue filming, who knows no one else''s figure has been found. Today''s appearance here gives the reception a fright. Gu Jin smiles. "There''s an appointment. Is Linda there?" "Sister Linda is our chief stylist here. She has been made an appointment tonight. Miss Elena might as well try her other stylists in our family." Gu Jin handed over his business card. "This is my business card. I think I made an appointment with Linda." Tonight, the boss specially said hello. The seconddy of G group, who is also the mysterious figure of the president of thepany, wille to make a shape and let them wait. When Gu Jin handed over the business card, the reception almost went crazy. He looked at the business card, and then looked at Gu Jin. "You, Miss Gu?" This material is too explosive! No wonder before the media how can not dig out her identity, people are not ordinary people at all! Gu Jin introduced himself politely, "Hello, my Chinese name is Gu Jin. Of course, you can also call me Elena." "Gu, Miss Gu, pleasee inside. Sister Linda has been waiting for you for a long time." Thank you very much In the shocked eyes of the front desk, Gu Jin calmly enters the high-end VIP modeling room. Linda and she imagined some are not the same, originally thought the stylists are dressed very fancy, did not expect Linda a head of neat short hair, body clothes are also very neutral. "Are you President Gu?" Linda was quite surprised when she received her, even Gu Jin. No one would have thought that the high-rankingdy woulde to perform. "Yes, I will trouble you today." Gu Jin said with a smile. In the eyes of outsiders, she is modest and courteous, and her elegant temperament is revealed. She is not an ordinary woman at first sight. "Mr. Gu, please. I have selected several sets of dresses, because I have cooperated with Mr. Gu for the first time, and I still don''t know what style you like. So I decided to choose a few different styles of skirts. Please take a look at them. When the skirts are fixed, we can decide today''s make-up Linda is very considerate in her work and deserves to be the chief stylist. Gu Jin nced at the dresses of different colors. Each of them had a unique design, which she liked very much. ck mysterious feeling, white out of the dust elegant, colorful red. Finally, Gu Jin still chose the red slit dress. Today she is the main character. If she wears too dim, it can''t be said. "That''s it." "Mr. Gu has a good eye, but this dress is very open, but it doesn''t lose its personality. Ordinary people can''t support it at all, and only Mr. Gu can control it." Linda didn''t mean to please Gu Jin when she said this. From the first time she saw Gu Jin on TV, she felt that this woman''s temperament was very good. Gu Jin just smiles and doesn''t answer. He quickly changes his clothes. For such a long time, she has always had a wish that she would not be a flower protected in swaddling clothes by Si Li Ting, but be a strong man standing side by side with him.If it was in the past, she would definitely choose that white dress, but now she appears as a family daughter, that is to say, she has enough confidence to be arrogant. She wants to let everyone know that she is the one who stands with Si Li Ting. "Mr. Gu, you are in good shape. I have received many big figures in the entertainment industry here. To be honest, I have never seen anyone with a better figure than Mr. Gu. Those female stars are graceful in front of the camera. In fact, their skin is darker and yellow. Gu is always the only one with a in face that makes me feel amazing. I think God must have spent a lot of time in creating you to make you appear. " "Linda, you''ve always been so sweet in your business?" "Mr. Gu, you misunderstood me. I don''t want to say to others. Gu always makes me feel beautiful." They were chatting, but there was a loud noise at the door. "Linda has always been my master stylist. Why not today?" A sharp female voice sounded. "Miss Zhan, sister Linda was made an appointment before you, or I''ll rece her stylist for you?" "No, I''m used to it, Linda. Who''s using my exclusive VIP room? You know what kind of party I''m going to tonight, and if I mess up, I''ll settle with you." Miss Zhan is aggressive and humane. Linda put down her curling stick. "Mr. Gu, I''ll take care of it. You wait a moment." Afraid that the man would disturb Gu Jin, Linda went out to exin. The man not only did not listen to a word, on the contrary, more unreasonable, directly opened the door toe in. Seeing the face in the mirror that was enough to make all women jealous, she said sourly, "who should I be? It turns out that it''s our new girl, Miss Elena." Gu Jin is no stranger to the people whoe in. It is Zhan Weixue, one of the most popr female stars in the entertainment industry. And in front of the camera to create the image of pure jade girl, in private she is simply arrogant. "Miss Zhan, what can I do for you?" Gu Jin sits on the chair and looks at herzily. Zhan Wei snow see Gu Jin is still sitting on the chair, did not get up to speak, immediately some angry. "Has no one taught you that it is the rule for the younger generation to stand up and greet each other when the elder talks?" Zhan Weixue holds his arms and looks down at Gu Jin. His eyes are full of disdain. "But the neer who made a movie is just a little famous. He is so impolite." Gu Jinughed, "what do you think I should do to be polite?" "Since you''re a neer, you don''t understand the rules. I''ll teach you how to use this VIP room, and Linda is my royal stylist. If you have the right resources in the future, I will be able to share some with you. Otherwise, you are a neer who wants to have a foothold in the entertainment industry, but it is not so simple. " Linda stroked her forehead. The woman was too arrogant. Who gave her the courage to speak to the boss like this? As long as Gu Jin thinks, let alone a star, she can stretch out her hand to crush the g of Zhan Weixue. This woman still dares to be so arrogant. As a regr customer, Linda came forward to help her out. "Sister Xue, you can see that everythinges first and then. Otherwise, I''ll make you a shapeter?" Chapter 348 I don''t know if people in the entertainment industry are all of this kind of personality. As long as a little bit of fire, they will go to heaven and shoulder to shoulder with the sun. As if the whole universe must hold her in the palm of his hand, no one can disobey her, otherwise it is the following offence. All are created by the current market, as long as a little bit of fire, there will be a pile of advertising, and the director is looking for acting, will star to heaven. For example, there are too few people who are hot and low-key, so most of them can''t be hot for a long time. How many people are defeated in this way. As long as a scandal, the wall will fall immediately, and people will be pushed down and smashed to pieces. Before Huaqing and others are like this, in the fire when the voice is higher than others several degrees. Wherever you go, you are all arrogant and arrogant. When you are lonely, you are trampled by thousands of people. Even if you are not qualified as an ordinary person, this is the price that the star''s high ie has to pay. Zhan Weixue is one of the most popr female stars. When she is told to wait, her white eyes are about to turn to the sky. "What, let me wait? Do you know what kind of important party I''m going to this evening Linda also rolled a white eye in her heart. Before Zhan Weixue''s assistant contacted her, she had already told Zhan Weixue about the things she was scheduled for tonight. At the same time, I also know Zhan Weixue''s itinerary in the evening. Unfortunately, the very important banquet in her mouth was held by thedy not far away. Linda wants to tell Gu Jin''s identity over and over again, but she shows up as Elena for such a long time. If I didn''t make her beauty today, I wouldn''t know the secret. Maybe she was deliberately hiding her identity. Her profession was also very clear about what to say and what not to say, so Linda had to press down the words to blurt out. "Miss Zhan, she is also a very important client of mine. Please understand. If you can''t wait, I''ll have a better stylist do it for you? Is this design free This is the maximum that Linda can make. With her present poprity, she can''t find business. On the contrary, it''s like Zhan Weixue, a star who likes to find herself, and doesn''t have to design for her alone. "If we can find a better stylist here than you, I''m looking for you when I eat too much? Linda, you didn''t procrastinate in the past. You can do it for me right away. As for the money, I''ll double it for you, and I''ll give it together with her modeling fee. It''s kind of caring for the younger generation. " Gu Jin looked at the time. She came from work early in advance. Today she is the home court, so she should arrive early. "Linda, go ahead." She is toozy to talk to that man. "How can you be so stubborn? You didn''t hear me. Is Linda going to make a shape for me next? Don''t think you dare to be presumptuous when you y a y directed by Nangong with a little poprity. Do you believe that in the future, I will let you not get a spokesman? " Hearing Zhan Weixue''s threat, Gu Jin smiles. She originally nned to stop involving the performing arts circle. In order to revenge Hua Qing, she lost her memory. After that, she would be very busy and would not have time to film anything. Gu Jin did not look at Zhan Weixue, but directly said to Linda: "give you a minute to deal with this woman." "What is this woman? How dare you speak to me like that Zhan Weixue was enraged by her indifferent expression. Under the trade-off between Linda and Gu Jin, who can buy the whole store without starting, Zhan Weixue is just a clown. "Miss Zhan, please go out." "Linda, I oftene to take care of your old clients. Do you dare to do this to me?" "Sorry, if you don''t leave, I''ll have to call security." Linda is very unfeeling at this time. She can tell which is more important. "You call me, I don''t want me to look down on you today." Zhan Weixue didn''t believe she would offend herself for a newer. She swore to look at Linda, the next second Linda took out the walkie talkie, really invited security. "Let me go. Do you know who I am? I have aint against you. " Linda watched the woman who was dragged away. She closed the door and breathed out a breath. She was a tough person. "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry to disturb you." She stood respectfully beside Gu Jin. "It''s OK." Gu Jin didn''t care about these little things, so he didn''t need to be angry with Linda. By the time she finished handling Si Li Ting''s car, men would always be much more rxed than women, that is, changing clothes and taking care of their hair. See the person that appears red skirt sways, Rao is to get along with this woman everyday, still can have the feeling of heartbeat at the moment. The first time I saw Su Jinxi, she was like a clever white rabbit. Her big eyes were very attractive. I like to see her begging for mercy under her body. She is soft, cute and helpless, which is very attractive.When she came back from the United States, her temperament changed. She was mysterious and noble, like a princess from her royal highness. Now she appeared in a red dress, and her skin was white and wless against the red skirt. The well cut red dress outlines her perfect figure, just like a girl suddenly bes a woman. She did not perform very deliberately. She naturally has a kind of natural charm. Her actions and actions are all kinds of amorous feelings, which makes people reluctant to leave her at a nce. "Uncle, have you been waiting for a long time?" Gu Jin gets on the bus with a smile. Si Li Ting pulled her into his arms. "Soon, Susu is very beautiful today. I don''t want you to be seen by outsiders." "No exaggeration. I saw it in the morning." Gu Jin said so, but the corners of his mouth were inadvertently aroused. The woman is the one who likes herself, and the man in front of her is still what she cares about. His exaggeration will make her feel more happy. "Because it''s Susu. I''m not tired of seeing everything. I''m hungry. When I pass by the restaurant, I packed one of your favorite foods." I know that it takes a long time for a woman to make a model. When she is ready, she will rush to the cruise ship and take care of the guests. Where will she remember to eat. Gu Jin looks at the delicate food box. She doesn''t feel hungry at first. She is hungry when she smells the food in the box. "Uncle, you are so sweet." "You are always worried about whether my stomach will suffer if I don''t eat, but you don''t know how to take good care of yourself." Si Li Tingined and took chopsticks for her at the same time. Gu Jin thought for a moment, "today''s lipstick color is very beautiful. I''ll get rid of it after eating. Forget it, I don''t want to eat it." Si Li Ting helpless, it seems that women have this pain, he picked up the spoon, "I''ll feed you." "Even if you are more careful, you can still bear it for the sake of beauty. Anyway, I have gained two Jin recently and want to lose weight quickly Well... " Did not wait for Gu Jin to finish saying, Si Li Ting has already pinched her chin to kiss up, Gu Jin just struggled a little, also obedient. She could never do anything about this man''s kiss, and he was also attractive to her. In particr, his blue eyes were like the sea, and she was attracted by two more eyes. A deep sucking kiss Si Li Ting just let go of Gu Jin. Gu Jin''s Lipstick has been wiped away by him. He didn''t care about the bright red on his mouth and said with a smile, "there''s no more to eat now." Gu Jin has no choice but to let her eat in this way. Angry and funny with a wet towel to wipe his mouth, "his lips are dyed, but not loose?" "It''s the smell of Susu." "Uncle, if you publish a provocative quotation, I think it will sell well." Si Li Ting smiles and takes a spoon to feed her, "take advantage of the time to eat now, or it will hurt my stomach to drink on an empty stomach at night." On his doting eyes, this man when true love, she loved to the bone. "Uncle did not eat, let''s eat together." The driver looked at the couple at the back who had a loving interaction. You feed me and I feed you. Only at this time, Si Li Ting will unload all the indifference and defense, and be Gu Jin''s only gentle lover. Their sweet words and deeds make the driver feel very sweet, as if they are a few years younger, back to the time when they pursue their wives. It''s good to be in love. It''s better to be young. Chapter 349 On the cruise ship. The guests tonight are even more enthusiastic than expected. Gu Jin, who is the host, has already arrived at several guests on the cruise ship. It seems that everyone is very interested in this project and want to talk to Gu Jin before others. During this period of time, there were a lot of meeting with Gu Jin''s president every day. Gu Jin didn''t see any of them. Everyone was full of curiosity about the new Miss Gu, and they rushed toe one by one, which resulted in the host not arriving and the guests arriving first. Tang Ming stood on the deck with a ss of wine and looked at it from the railing. It was this cruise ship that he thought about what happened on the cruise shipst time. It is also that muddleheaded night, let Su dream organic take advantage of, Su Jinxi is covered with blood by Si Li Ting to hold and leave. Two years had passed, and he felt as if it was yesterday. Su Jinxi, I don''t know how she is recently. Just think like this, a wipe of red skirt suddenly appeared in the sight, this person is not exactly the Su Jinxi that he yearns for? She stepped on the deck with stiletto heels. Every step was steady. It was totally different from the little white rabbit who followed siliting in the past. Red dress and hair dancing with the sea breeze, she is like a lonely and noble dancer. When she appeared, all the people stopped the movement in their hands and looked at her in a daze. Her appearance is like a dynamic painting, like a model shooting some fashion blockbuster, which is beautiful and thrilling. Men''s eyes are straight, this world should have such a beautiful woman. In their hearts, they thought Gu Jin was a little star who came with the big boss. They did not see the man beside her, only an assistant. Some men came up and said, "Miss Elena, I heard that your movie is going to be on in a month." Gu Jin is probably the only one who has been on fire before the movie is released. "That seems to be the case. Thank you for your attention." Gu Jin nods. "It''s you again. How can I meet you everywhere?" Zhan Weixuees up with a middle-aged man. Gu Jin is so dazzling that it''s hard not to be noticed. See her standing in the men''s pile, Zhan Weixue heart is very unbnced. "Honey, she is the one who robbed me of my stylist. You have to avenge me." She said to Mr. Wu beside her. General manager Wu saw Gu Jin''s gorgeous face, and her eyes almost red out. Zhan Weixuepared with her, that is, one in the sky and one in the ground. He didn''t want to be rude in front of everyone, especially Gu Jin. "Don''t make a fuss. Don''t look at the asion." "I don''t know how to make trouble. You don''t mean that you love me the most. My dear, someone bullied your little baby and you just stood by?" Zhan Weixue takes Wu Zong''s hand and is coquettish and dallying. I''m very annoyed by her. If I don''t solve this problem, I''m afraid I won''t have a clean ear all night. After a while, when I saw Mr. Gu, he would like to talk about cooperation, so as not to be destroyed by Zhan Weixue. General manager Wu went to Gu Jin, "this youngdy, Wei Xue said that you bullied her maliciously and robbed her stylist." Gu Jin brick looks at Zhan Weixue, but she runs here again. "Oh, did she tell you the truth?" Gu Jin raised his eyebrows. "You disgusting woman, when you robbed me of my stylist, you are so vicious and innocent now. I''m talking about the truth. I want you to apologize to me now! " Zhan Weixue relies on his side to support more ways. "Want me to apologize?" One side of the peach ready to stop, Gu Jin reached out to indicate that she did not care about this matter. "Yes." Zhan Weixue thinks that Gu Jin is to recognize, from the side of the wine shelf took a bottle of brandy. "You drink this bottle of brandy in front of everyone, and I''ll let you go." She said triumphantly. Some of the other men wanted to see the beauty drunk, as if they had a chance. Tang Ming frowned and was about to speak for Gu Jin. A man''s voice sounded faster than him: "let her apologize to you. You can go back to your mother''s womb and reincarnate again." "It''s none of your business, what are you..." Zhan Weixue looks at the maning face to face, with one hand in his pocket andeszily. Zhan Weixue quickly stopped and murmured: "secretary, Mr. Si." Si Li Ting went straight to Gu Jin and said in a voice that everyone could hear: "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry, I''mte." Mr. Gu! On hearing the word Gu, everyone responded. Everyone knew that the new person of G group was a woman. But we don''t know how old this woman is, what she looks like and what her temper is. Even Tang Ming''s eyes shed a little surprise, she was actually Gu Zong who he always wanted to contact.Thinking of Su Jinxi falling into the sea two years ago, Gu Nancang once went to the sea to save her. It turned out that this was the reason. Some of the mysteries have finally been solved today. Next to the general manager Wu and Zhan Weixue''s expression is wonderful, two people are going crazy. Just now they still want to find fault, find fault and find no one on the head of the owner. Zhan Weixue also some don''t want to believe, "are you kidding me? How could a multinational president go to film?" Peach this just facial expressionless cold way: "this is my family president''s hobby, how, do you have an opinion?" "No, I dare not." Zhan Weixue where dare to say a word. This master son is more advanced than the man around her, and general manager Wu quickly divides the rtionship with her. He took his hand out of her arm and said, "how dare you offend Mr. Gu, but don''t you apologize to Mr. Gu?" However, in a moment, the two people turned upside down. It was not necessary for Wu to say that Zhan Weixue also knew what kind of mistake he had made. No wonder Lin Daning is willing to ask the security guard to drive him away, but she doesn''t dare to offend this woman. It turns out that this woman is a big man they can''t afford. "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry, I bumped into you before. Your adults don''t remember the viins. Forgive me this time." Gu Jin looks at the person who looks down at her eyes. This is the so-called reality. If she is not Gu Jin and has no family background, the woman in front of her must fly up and bite her. Si Li Ting said in a deep voice: "is it useful to say I''m sorry? Just now I heard that you were going to ask Mr. Gu to drink a bottle of brandy to make amends to you. You opened your mouth and wanted to take this matter over? " "I I''m not good at drinking. " Zhan Weixue quickly show weakness, where there is the proud appearance before. General manager Wu also took the opportunity to suppress, e on, who doesn''t know you are drinking when you climb to today''s position. If we are annoyed, Mr. Gu has to take some sincerity and drink this brandy Zhan Weixue looked at the brandy which was close to one kilogram. Even if she had a good amount of wine, she couldn''t drink one bottle at a time. She looked at Gu Jin pitifully, "Mr. Gu, please spare me this time." Su Jinxi may pity her before, but Gu Jin won''t, since Zhan Weixue is good at ying the jungle. Then it''s time for her to eat her own fruit. Otherwise, with her temper, I don''t know how many people have been suppressed. Gu Jin''s expression was indifferent, "this punishment method is put forward by yourself. No wonder others, Xiaotao, you supervise her to finish drinking. Ladies and gentlemen, the wind is strong on the deck. Let''s get together inside. " "What President Gu said is reasonable. Let''s go in and talk about it." Zhan Weixue pulled the corner of Wu Zong''s coat, and showed a pitiful look in his eyes, "dear, can you help me? I really can''t drink it." "You have to drink if you can''t drink it. If you don''t have eyes, you dare to offend Mr. Gu. After drinking, you can''t leave a drop." General manager Wu said that and went after Gu Jin. Zhan Weixue had to beg Xiao Tao for mercy. "Please let me go. They are all women. Why do you embarrass me?" "Sorry, this is an order." "Anyway, President Gu is gone. You just have to say to her that I''ll drink it all right." Peach sneered, "when you let mydy drink, I''m afraid you didn''t think you had this moment? What my miss hates most is a bully like you. I''ll drink it right away. If you feel good about the remaining drop, don''t think my youngdy has a good temper. If she is really angry, you don''t want to get mixed up in this circle. If you want to drink or not, you can figure out for yourself. " Zhan Weixue a listen to where dare to say half a word, twist the wine bottle, a mouthful of water, burning wine as if the de of a knife across the throat. In the end, you have to taste what you have done. Chapter 350 Tang Ming looked at the proud red dress, talking in the crowd of women, eyes and eyebrows between a mature charm. She is no longer the little assistant in her office, nor Su Jinxi, who has been wronged and doesn''t tell her tears. Now she is so bright that people can''t move their eyes. But also because of this, she stood beside Si Li Ting, more harmonious than in the past. If in the past she was just Si Li Ting''s partner, now she can also be Si Li Ting''s work partner. Knowing that she was su Jinxi, Tang Ming had no choice but to smile bitterly. Two years ago, he lost the qualification to embrace her, let alone two yearster. He had already lost the battle before it started. It was enough to look at her from a distance. "Mr. Gu, I heard that yourpany has recently developed a new project. We always want to cooperate with yourpany. Do you want to give us this opportunity?" "Well, the information of ourpany has been sent to Mr. Gu. I wonder if Mr. Gu has read it?" Taking advantage of the fact that there are not many people, we all want to have a good talk with Gu Jinxian. "I know all the sincerity of you. I''ve asked you to meet here today for this project. To be honest, I already know it." "Can Gu disclose some information?" Gu Jin smiles: "I think there must be a lot of peopleing for this project today, so we will announce the results when we all arrive." Everyone and Gu Jinhan Xuan a few words, did not pull out any useful words from her mouth, we also had to leave boring. Gu Jin went to Si Li Ting side, "uncle, I''m sorry to leave you out tonight." Si Li Ting held up his ss and toasted to Gu Jin elegantly, "no, I like this kind of Su Su very much. All over my body is shining with self-confidence." A long time ago, Su Jinxi told him that she didn''t want to be a cage bird. She was willing to stand beside him and walk hand in hand with him. At the beginning of that joke did not expect to now be true, she jumped to be a high-ranking family owner, let people tter. In this way, she doesn''t have to worry about being bullied. Now, with her identity, others hate to be around her. Who will bully her again. "The third uncle can move by himself. I have a surprise for you in the evening." Gu Jin smiles mysteriously. "What surprise?" Si Li Ting was quite curious. "In the evening you will know." See that wipe red clothes to leave, Si Li Ting in the heart some expectation meaning. There was a steady stream of guests. Hua Qing, dressed in a luxurious gift, came in with a man''s arm. Since the news of her and Tang''s divorce has been exposed, she has also been free a lot. Looking at Gu Jin surrounded by the crowd, Hua Qing''s eyes shed a chill. Gu Jin, I want you to pay for what you did before! She soon separated from the man around her and went to Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting leaned on the side of the bar, and looked at Gu Jin not far away. He casually drew the eyes of the women around him towards him. But those women are eager to try, no one really dare to get close to him. Hua Qing looks at that man, no matter when he is in the library, he is so dazzling, just like he was in school. "Long time no see, Li Ting." Si Li Ting was disturbed by her, looked at her, eyes have no feelings, perfunctory should and a: "for a long time no see." After saying this, he left with a ss of wine, as if he didn''t want to have any involvement with Huaqing. Gu Jin of course also saw this scene, did Hua Qing not give up today? But of course, she believes that Si Li Ting''s character is too good. If he and Hua Qing had anything, they would have been there early, and they would not wait until now. He was not in those hours, Si Li Ting did not have to wait for his return, for his Gu Jin is very at ease. Unconsciously, the time has passed two hours, Gu Jin has not had a rest in these two hours. There are so many peopleing up to talk to each other. Can''t she just drive one person away? Besides, the purpose of her party is to get to know these people. Everyone said itsted from a few minutes to more than ten minutes, and less than two hours. Gu Jin looked at the time, and at ten o''clock she announced the things about herself and Si Li Ting. She specially prepared a surprise. In the past, it was Si Li Ting who surprised her, so today she wille. "Sister, can you help me find my mother?" Gu Jin''s foot suddenly appeared a child. No one can resist children, including Gu Jin. She squatted down and said, "who is your mother? I''ll ask Uncle security to find it for you "Don''t want uncle security, I''ll ask my pretty sister to find it for me." The child is coquettish. "Good, good. I''ll find it for you." Gu Jin helpless way, let the little boy pull her to the deck.There are very few people outside. At the moment, everyone is talking about love with the sea breeze. The atmosphere is very good. "Is there your mother here?" Gu Jin asked gently. Think of thest Si Li Ting so lovely look, if he and he have a baby in the future, it will be so lovely. "I don''t think so, sister. Look at the stars in the sky. It''s beautiful." "Yes, it''s beautiful. It''s like a lot of small eyes shining." "Sister, let me tell you a little star story." "Good." Gu Jin sat on the deck with his legs in his arms and heard his tender voice. The child is very good-looking, with delicate features. Although he is only five or six years old, his speech and thinking are very clear. The little boy told a story to Gu Jin, who listened carefully. In the hall, Si Li Ting put down his ss. He waited for several hours. He didn''t know what surprise the little thing had prepared for him. Time is not early, or go to ask her, or I have always believed in God uneasy. A waiter came up and said, "Mr. Si, Mr. Gu asked you to meet. Here is your room card." Si Li Ting takes the room card. Is the surpriseing? He happily walked to the room, opened the door, but found that it was a dark. "Susu, are you there?" Si Li Ting has some expectations in his heart. What surprise did Gu Jin arrange for him? Groping for Gu Jin everywhere in the dark, "Susu, where are you? Are you ying hide and seek with me? I won''t let you out of bed tonight Just saying that, someone hugged him from behind. "Si Li Ting pulled her into his arms," said the surprise? This is what you gave me No, you are not Susu Gu Jin usually does not love perfume, but today she has a faint fragrance of hair spray, but the woman in her bosom is clearly perfume. This kind of strong taste, even if Gu Jin will spray, will not choose such a strong taste, Si Li Ting is too familiar with her. Suddenly, he pushed the woman in his arms to the ground. He turned on the light and saw that the woman on the carpet was Huaqing. "You? What are you ying with? " Si Li Ting looks at her coldly. Thinking of what Su Meng once did to Tang Ming, does Huaqing want to do the same? She also underestimated herself. She and Gu Jin have been together for so long, don''t she understand Gu Jin''s character? Hua Qing knows that he can''t hide from Si Li Ting, but he didn''t find out that he found out so soon, which shows that he cares about Gu Jin very much. Only when you care about a person can you think about her and know her every move. Hua Qing was pushed away by him. Although she just fell on the ground, there was a soft carpet on the ground. She couldn''t feel the pain, but she felt hurt in her heart. "Li Ting, we used to be friends with men and women. How can you be so heartless to me?" "Hua Qing, I don''t want to argue with you about what you have done to me. You and I have been in the past for a long time. I have also said many times not to pester me. It seems that you have not put my words in your ears." Hua Qing looked at him with red eyes, "Li Ting, it''s not what you think. I''m here to ask you to help me. In fact, I have not had a good time these years. Tang Zhen is very bad to me... " "Good and bad are your own choice. I have something else to do. I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense." Si Li Ting is about to leave with his long legs. Hua Qing but fiercely stood up and opened the zipper of her skirt in front of him, exposing her body to Si Li Ting''s eyes. "Li Ting, look what he has done to me." Chapter 351 Hua Qing''s body is full of traces of being hurt by sharp weapons. No wonder she wore a long sleeve skirt for the first time today. "You see, these Tang Yu''s cruel hands on me have never had a good face to me in the past two years. Not only didn''t give me any resources, but also killed me everywhere. What can I do as a woman, I''m not being manipted... " Si Li Ting frowned impatiently, "what do you say to me? I''m not interested in your life. I put on my clothes, and when I''m seen, I think I''ve done something to you Hua Qing came to Si Li Ting, "Li Ting, I know you resent me for betraying you. I was forced by Tang Zhen at that time." "I''m not interested in being forced. I didn''t like you when I was forced, let alone now. If you try your best to deceive me here just to tell me such nonsense, you will die. " Hua Qing stepped forward and directly threw himself on Si Li Ting, "Li Ting, listen to me..." In the hall, a woman suddenly eximed, "my diamond ne is missing!" "You can look for it. No one here will take your things." "My ne is worth 50 million dors. It''s my engagement gift. It can''t be thrown away." "You can''t steal anything from your own ship." People have been talking about it. 50 million is a sky high price for ordinary people, but nothing for the people on this ship. "Of course you can''t steal it. Maybe it''s the waiter? No, I have to find the ne. " Gu Jin went back to the hall from the deck and heard everything you said. It seemed that something had happened. Peeling off the crowd, she saw a beautiful young woman with a sad face. She went up and asked, "what happened?" "Mr. Gu, you are here at the right time. My engagement ne has been stolen, worth 50 million yuan." "Steal? Do you have any evidence? " "There was a waiter around me all the time, and I was bumped by her when I came out of the bathroom. Was that when she knocked off my ne?" Gu Jin frowns. Today she is the host. She must be responsible for such a thing on her ship. "Don''t worry, which waiter is it? We''ll know as soon as you call." The above waiters are vocational training, it is generally impossible to do such a thing. But people are dangerous. Who knows if they will see money? Diamond is a kind of jewelry to keep the value of money. You can sell it at a high price. This huge sum of money is enough for ordinary people to live a lifetime. Maybe the ne is lost and someone picked it up. "OK, Mr. Gu, you''ll find all the waiters and I''ll ask them one by one." Gu Jin had to find all the waiters, let her recognize that person can face to face, the woman looked for a circle did not see that person. "She''s not here. She must have escaped with my diamond ne! Mr. Gu, you should be responsible for such a thing on your ship! Where on earth did you find the waiter? If you don''t hurry up, you can forget the petty theft. It was designed by an internationally famous master. " Gu Jin heard a woman''s tone on some ufortable, due to so many people present, she is not easy to attack. "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with the youngdy''s judgment before he can find the waiter? We are on the sea now. If someone really takes your ne and wants to escape, it''s still on the cruise ship. As the host of this evening''s dinner party, I will be responsible for everything, and I will certainly seek justice for you. " "I''m relieved to have Mr. Gu''s words, but the waiter is not here. There is arge mole on her chin. I will not miss her." Gu Jin nced at all the attendants on the spot. There was no one with a big ck mole on their faces. One of the waiters said, "Miss, you said Dingxi, she has a big mole here. She said she was dizzy and went back to her room to have a rest." "Where is her room?" ¡°1022¡£¡± "That Dingxi must have hidden my ne in her room. As long as you search her room with me, you will know." "It has not been decided yet. You don''t want to steal it one by one. We only asked about some information in the past." Gu Jin is not so impulsive. "If she stole it, we''ll find out soon. Let''s go." Gu Jin followed her. I don''t know why she always feels uneasy in her heart. She always feels that this matter is too coincidental. She nced at the crowd, found that Si Li Ting is not here, to Si Li Ting''s temperament. He was afraid that someone woulde into contact with him. He wanted to keep watch on whether there was a man talking to him and doing wrong behavior.He had been looking at himself not far away all night. When had he not been in the hall since? Without seeing Si Li Ting, Gu Jin always felt a little uneasy in his heart, as if he had fallen into the prey of the hunter''s trap. Not only that, even Hua Qing''s figure is not in the crowd, is she thinking more? Has arrived at the door, Gu Jin heart more flustered, "slow down." "What''s the matter?" "If people really feel sick, it''s not good for us to rush in." "Mr. Gu, do you know that she stole the ne and wanted to cover it up? If you don''t go in front of the door, it''s not like letting the tiger go back to the mountain? " "I didn''t! I just She always felt that something would happen. She always had a good premonition. Room card has been opened the door, everyone rushed in, but did not expect to see such a picture. Hua Qing''s clothes faded and nestled in Si Li Ting''s arms. Of course, if you look carefully, you will know that Si Li Ting''s clothes are not disordered, and his fingers have not touched Hua Qing. How can other outsiders think of these, lonely men and women living in the same room, it seems that they are doing some shady things. "Ah, Li Ting!" Hua Qing eximed and went to the arms of Si Li Ting. Other people are tacit smile, "the general secretary is really lucky ah, did not think that did not catch the thief, but destroyed the general secretary''s good thing!" Si Li Ting wants to pull Hua Qing out of his arms. Hua Qing is like a dog skin ster and clings to his waist. He doesn''t care about anything. He just cares about Gu Jin. He looks at Gu Jin with some panic, "I don''t have any." Although in front of this picture is very dazzling, Gu Jin would like to tear up the woman in the arms of Si Li Ting. But she also saw the action that Si Li Ting wants to pull Hua Qing apart. Hua Qing is totally out of his way to hold Si Li Ting. Others do not know, she as Si Li Ting pillow person, she can not clear Si Li Ting is what kind of person? Before the sudden appearance of the child, and this priceless ne, everything is nned. The purpose is to let Si Li Ting and himself separate, if you think a Hua Qing can separate her and Si Li Ting, she is too despised. At the beginning of the wedding, I didn''t believe that those things would happen if Si Li Ting ran away. Gu Jin would not make the same mistake again. "Let''s not disturb the general manager''s good things. Let''s go first." The woman who came in offered to leave. "Wait, aren''t you looking for a thief? Why are you leaving now? " Gu Jin''s face was calm. Tang Zhen carefully looked at Gu Jin''s expression, and did not see a bit sad and sad. "There''s no waiter here, and we shouldn''t have broken in and disturbed people." The purpose of this man is to lead himself. Now he will go when he reaches his goal. Gu Jin sneered, "since you keep saying that the waiter has stolen your things, this is her room. How can you search before you leave. Don''t you say your ne is so important? If I don''t give you an ount, will I lose my identity as a host? " Even Hua Qing didn''t expect Gu Jin Hui to be so calm. This is different from the original script! Gu Jin walked towards Hua Qing step by step. "Miss Hua, we need to investigate. Please put your clothes on board. It''s very hot." Don''t mention other people. Even Si Li Ting doesn''t know what Gu Jin is thinking about. Will she misunderstand herself? Chapter 352 Hua Qing is also carefully observing Gu Jin''s expression. She doesn''t believe that any woman will not be jealous if she encounters this kind of thing. In particr, how can Gu Jin be so indifferent to his ex girlfriend? Thinking so in her heart, Gu Jin''s expression did not really appear what she wanted to see. "Why, Miss Hua likes to let others appreciate your body? Do you think your body looks good In his heart, Li Jin can''t be angry. Even if Si Li Ting has no feeling to her, she can''t hold Si Li Ting like this! She is also very clear in her heart what Huaqing wants to see, but it is her jealous expression, and she will not let her do it. Hua Qing is frightened by the indifferent expression on Gu Jin''s face. Judging from the feelings between her and Si Li Ting, they are absolutely not faking. If she really loves Si Li Ting, then how can she look so indifferent? "Of course I will, but please go out first. Li Ting and I will..." Hua Qing is shameless. Gu Jin couldn''t bear it. He didn''t expect that Hua Qing''s skin had be so thick that there was no one before him. Around the people are also whispering, Si Li Ting did not pay attention to other people, but straight looking at Gu Jin. "If I said I didn''t, would you believe it?" His eyes had already told her that if he really had an affair with Hua Qing, how could he choose such a ce and be found out on purpose. Everything tonight is designed by someone in the dark. Gu Jin knows this very well. That man''s purpose is to thoroughly stir up the feelings between himself and Si Li Ting. He and he had a lot of trials and tribtions to get to this point. How could he cut off everything for the sake of a Huaqing. Other people around also smell a little different atmosphere. Hua Qing is challenging Gu Jin. Gu Jin walked slowly towards the two men, her eyes coldly staring at Hua Qing. "I don''t care what your purpose is, but I can tell you clearly that you will pay for what you have done today!" She word by word, each word is deeply prated into Hua Qing''s heart, Hua Qing inexplicably behind a cool. Why is it different from the plot she imagined? Gu Jin shouldn''t be very angry when she sees this scene, and even fights with Si Li Ting. How could she be like this? Gu Jin stopped in front of Si Li Ting and said in front of all the people: "in addition to announcing the cooperators today, I will also announce one thing. I was ready, but I didn''t expect to be destroyed. Everyone is here. I will tell you directly. The Mr. Si beside me is my favorite. I am willing to marry Mr. Si. I wonder if Mr. Si will marry me? " The whole audience heard Gu Jin''s words are all ignorant, in such a case, she even proposed to a man!!! Before she said there would be a surprise, even Si Li Ting did not expect that she would choose to open today. Even when he was framed, she even proposed to be with herself Si Li Ting in the heart wants to be more excited to have how excited, "I am willing to." At the wedding two years ago, they were interrupted before the ring exchange waspleted. Gu Jin takes a look at Xiaotao. Xiaotao takes out the ring from her bag. This step should have been on the special program arranged by Gu Jin tonight. Unexpectedly, Gu Jin jumped over those ceremonies and confessed directly in front of the public. Si Li Ting put the ring on her hand for her, and Gu Jin''s mouth rose. "From the beginning to the end, I didn''t doubt you, Miss Hua. Have you finished the y?" Everyone''s eyes fall on Hua Qing. She is like a clown, directing and acting in a y. Seeing Gu Jin''s unconditional belief in Si Li Ting, the true feelings revealed between them are notparable to those of ordinary people. Even other people''s girlfriends believe it''s OK. Besides, Si Li Ting''s eyes are clear and clear. Where does he have a guilty heart? In other words, Hua Qing performed a y to induce people. A woman was not polite: "Miss Hua has been involved in a scandal recently. There is nothing wrong with climbing up, but it''s not right if you want to go astray." "Not only got a movie queen, but also acted all the time. Fortunately, Mr. Gu''s eyes are bright." "It''s better to demolish ten temples than one marriage. If you destroy the feelings of Mr. Gu, are you afraid of retribution?" "The actor is the actor, the dog can''t change to eat excrement, don''t bring your entertainment industry that set." "Don''t think you can do whatever you want with a bit of beauty. How can youpare with the boss? If you are blind, you will not care about being with you. " The direction of public opinion around has changed, and we all think that Huaqing has designed siting. Have you ever seen a person who has an affair will be dressed neatly. Si Li Ting has not even crooked his bow tie. He has never touched Hua Qing.From the expression of his disgust for Huaqing, we can see that he doesn''t like this woman. In particr, women deeply abhor these aspects, with the most harsh words to attack Hua Qing. Hua Qing was said to be unable to stay. She picked up her clothes from the ground and ran away in a hurry. Today, she lost her face again. Si Li Ting was still immersed in Gu Jin Gang''s words, "these things should have been prepared by me, how can you be a woman to do it?" "We''re all going to be together anyway, so what''s the difference between who does it?" Gu Jin took the initiative to stand on tiptoe and gently kiss the lips of Si Li Ting. Around the ring of warm apuse, always feel that the two people stand together is the most suitable. Si Li Ting''s heart this just put down, fortunately, his Su Su didn''t give up on him! This ceremony, which should have beenpleted two years ago, Gu Jin looked at him affectionately, "from now on, no one can separate us." "Well." Si Li Ting tightly held her hand, "holding the hand of the son, and the son with the old." At this time, Gu Jin''s sharp eyes found a furtive figure to leave. "Miss Li, please wait." This is the woman who yelled the most about losing her diamond ne. Gu Jin can be 100% sure that she and Hua Qing are together. First let people lead them away, and then lead away Si Li Ting. In the name of losing diamonds, this woman deliberately brought everyone here to misunderstand the rtionship between siting and Huaqing. They did not calcte that their trust in Si Li Ting had exceeded their level. Now that Hua Qing has messed up the y, Gu Jin wants to see how she will continue to act. "Congrattions to Mr. Si and Miss Gu. You can see that you are a perfect match. They are really enviable." "Miss Li, don''t be envious. Your ne is the big thing." "Since there is no waiter here, I''d better look elsewhere." "Since Miss Li lost her ne on my ship, I have the responsibility and obligation to help you find it. I have an idea. There is a monitor in the hall. Why don''t we call the monitor to see it? " The woman shook her hands in horror. "Don''t bother. It''s just a ne." "Miss Li just said that this ne is very important to you, and it is also an engagement gift. How can such an important thing be troublesome? Please move to the hall. I''ll transfer the monitoring to check. I believe there will be an answer soon. " Miss Li looked flustered. "Mr. Gu, today is a great day for you and Mr. Si. Don''t let my ne spoil your fun." "Theer is a guest. I lost 50 million nes on my ship. I, the host, must be responsible to the end. Don''t worry, Miss Li. I will make a good investigation and give you an ount. However, if someone dares to tell a lie, I''m not a soft persimmon to be yed with in my hands! " Thest sentence of Gu Jin''s voice was cold, and we almost understood what it was. It is estimated that losing the ne is fake. It is true to lead people here. Hua Qing has no face to leave. When can this woman still install it? Si Li Ting also found the clue of the matter from Gu Jin''s words. It seems that Huaqing colludes with this woman to harm himself. As soon as his eyes were cold, he almost wanted to estrange himself from Gu Jin. Fortunately, Gu Jin trusted himself enough, otherwise he was really destroyed by them. Si Li Ting said coldly: "if there is a lie, I will not light Rao!" Chapter 353 Gu Jin and Si Li Ting both made a speech, and Miss Li couldn''t stop. "I remember wrongly. My ne seems to have been taken down and put in my handbag. It should not have been lost." She opened her purse and took out a ne. We all know that she did it on purpose, but what can she say? That''s what she did on purpose. Lost things are small, will lead people here is the big, from Huaqing to leave, we know that she is the design of Si Li Ting. If Gu Jin does not firmly believe in Si Li Ting, then today''s scene will be out of control. "Miss Li, since things have not been lost, don''t talk about it casually. It is also a crime to frame her." "What Mr. Gu said is that I was confused after drinking a few sses of wine. I''m sorry for the inconvenience." Although we all know that this woman has a problem, but there is no evidence in hand, so we have to let her justify herself. Gu Jinming knows that she has been schemed. She can''t say anything about eating Coptis. She has to swallow it temporarily. "Since we haven''t lost anything, let''s get out of here first. It should be about time." "What''s the same?" The voice dropped and there was a deafening noise. Someone looked through the window of the corridor and saw the view outside. "It''s fireworks. It''s beautiful." "Let''s go and watch the fireworks on the deck." Everyone was attracted by the fireworks, and did not pay attention to Si Li Ting and Gu Jin. Gu Jin stretched out his hand to Si Li Ting, "Mr. Si, would you like to take me to see the fireworks?" "My pleasure." Ten fingers clenched, two people like a pair of Bi people slowly toward the outside. The night wind blows face to face, Si Li Ting takes off the suit coat to put on Gu Jin. Two people chose a best ce to watch fireworks, Si Li Ting holding Gu Jin, afraid that she would disappear once she let go. "I was going to announce it to you at this time, but I didn''t expect that kind of thing happened, so I had to announce it in advance." "Thank you, Susu. Thank you for believing me." Gu Jin raised a smile, "if you don''t believe in the third uncle, who should I believe? I didn''t expect that some women are still thinking about uncle. It seems that I am too tolerant of her Si Li Ting''s eyes shed a touch of dark light, "I was too kind, thought she had no threat, just let her stay to today, almost once again destroy our feelings, Huaqing will give me." "Good." Gu Jin didn''t ask him what he wanted to do with Hua Qing, but what she did was enough to make her suffer more severe punishment. In the brilliant fireworks, two people hugged each other tightly. It turns out that as long as two people are firm enough, then no one can destroy them. Tang Ming and others looked at that pair of hugging figures from afar. She really changed a lotpared with two years ago. After the brilliant fireworks is endless emptiness and loneliness, always feel what is missing in the heart. Gu Jin slowly retreated from Si Li Ting''s arms, "thank you foring to my dinner party today. I believe what you want to know most is whichpany I will choose to cooperate with? Now I''ll announce the answer. " "Mr. Gu, you have such a good rtionship with Mr. Si. You don''t have to think about it, just cooperate with him." "Yes, you are very affectionate. You must have chosen him." Gu Jin smile: "everyone guessed wrong, this time I chose the Tang Group." "President Tang?" There was some surprise at the result. Before Tang Ming helped her in her most critical time, and also helped her and Si Li Ting. This en Gu Jin finally took this opportunity to return. Now she has no chance to repay her kindness. And although the Tang family is no better than the Emperor Huang of Si Li Ting, it has a good reputation in the industry and is developing very well. It is certainly right to choose him. Gu Jin suddenly announced himself, even Tang Ming had no psychological preparation. These days, he also asked for someone to make an appointment with Mr. Gu several times, but there was no result. Even when they saw that she was president Gu on the ship, they just said hello to him, nothing else. Gu Jin said that he wanted to cooperate with him, which was quite unexpected. "Yes, there are also severalpanies that meet the requirements. Tang''s group has good reputation and financial resources. After thinking twice, I decided to cooperate with Tang Group." Tang Ming quickly put up the surprised expression on her face, carrying incense cake and went to Gu Jin. "It''s my honor for Gu to choose ourpany. I''ll let president Gu see that it''s right to choose us." "President Tang, happy cooperation." When the champagne cups collided, Tang Ming hooked his lips with a smile: "happy cooperation." Looking at the beautiful woman in front of her, she is really thirty years east and thirty years West. The first time I saw her two years ago was to cover up for myself. I exined the situation to her in private. It''s just a fake marriage. She asked for 30 million yuan, and they reached an agreement. At that time, it was also said that the cooperation was happy. Time turned to the present. Everything in the past was like a dream.Fireworks continue to bloom, do not know is to celebrate Gu Jin and Si Li Ting, or this cooperation. Although others haveints, they dare not open their mouths. This cooperation has not been sessful. There is a long way to go. Maybe it will seed next time? The carnivalsted untilte at night, and the talent scattered in twos and threes. Gu Jin drank a lot, Si Li Ting carried her back to the room. Si Li Ting takes a hot towel to wipe her face, but Gu Jin grabs his hand. "Uncle, I hate Hua Qing. I''m so angry that she dare to hold you!" Before the small thing in front of the person so calm, really think she is not angry, she just pressure down the fire. "I''m sorry Susu. I should have left that room earlier." Where does Si Li Ting know that Hua Qing has no face to this point. Gu Jin turned around and fell down on the bed, "you are mine, you can only be mine." "Well, I''m yours, and I''ll be yours all my life." After cloud and rain, Gu Jin falls asleep in the arms of Si Li Ting, but Si Li Ting doesn''t fall asleep so easily. Something must be nned tonight. He has a feeling that it is not Huaqing. It should be that there are masterminds behind Huaqing. Two years ago, when he and Gu Jin got married, a nanny suddenly came out to destroy himself and Su Jinxi. Today''s affairs are simr to those of those years. Si Li Ting got up quietly and the boat would dock after dawn. Now is the best time. He went straight to one''s room and knocked on the door. "Who?" Inside came the sound of vignce. Si Li Ting looked at Lin Jun, Lin all changed a voice to reply: "send night snack." "What''s the night snack for the big night? I don''t need it. " "Everyone on board, please open the door, miss." "Here it is. I''m so bored." Hua Qing is impatient to open the door, on is Si Li Ting cold handsome Yan. "Li Ting I know you really can''t let me go Hua Qing thought that Si Li Ting was looking for him for a date. He was very happy. Si Li Ting looks at the posture that she wants to rush toe over and retreats towards the back, Lin Jun blocks her directly. "What do you do?" Hua Qing also found that things are wrong, which tryst will bring a light bulb? "Bring it in." Si Li Ting snorted coldly. "Yes." Hua Qing was cut by Lin Jun and brought in the back of his hand, "Si Li Ting, what do you want to do?" "Hua Qing, I should ask you what you want to do! What''s your heart? " "I didn''t do it for you. We were made for each other!" Hua Qing''s eyes are full of anger. Lin can''t bear a p on Hua Qing''s face, "you still want to be wishful thinking? Two years ago, if it were not for you, my husband and wife would have been together for a long time. You are a bad woman. In those days, you betrayed your father. Now you see that you have found true love and are jealous of destruction. I saw you were a woman and had to be forgiven. But I didn''t know that you would be more aggressive and do such a thing. You think you can separate them? Not even life and death, you are nothing Hua Qing''s face was burning with pain, "you dare to hit me!" "Hua Qing, I don''t have so much spare time to spend with you. Who ordered you to do these things?" Hua Qing''s face changed, "what do you want me to do? This is what I am willing to do. The purpose is to separate you from Su Jinxi, so that you can be together with me again." Si Li Ting cold hum, "don''t say it, you can''t regret it." Chapter 354 For Hua Qing this woman, Si Li Ting has reached the extreme disgust degree, you said to give her again and again the opportunity is not good to grasp the opportunity. Always had a dream that didn''t belong to her. No matter what she said, she still insisted that she and she would still be together. Si Li Ting originally did not want to pay attention to, this time the matter lets him to Hua Qing thoroughly disappointed. If Gu Jin didn''t know himself enough, Si Li Ting didn''t dare to think about what would happen. The love that he finally waited for will be a bubble again, Hua Qing this woman lives is a disaster. Hua Qing to boss Li Ting that pair of eyes full of killing intention, the heart beats. "Li Ting, listen to my exnation. In fact, I don''t want to do these things. I just love you too much. I just..." "I''ll ask you for thest time, who is it?" "I don''t understand you." Hua Qing pursed her mouth. "I don''t know." Si Li Ting turned around and left. When he came to the door, he ordered, "take Miss Hua for a ride." What''s the wind on the sea this evening? Hua Qing feels bad in her heart. She just wants to open her mouth when Lin Jun puts a towel in her mouth. Hua Qing was taken to a speedboat, which only had Si Li Ting, Lin Jun and the helmsman. At night, the sea is very quiet, a round of moonlight fell quietly, adding ayer of mysterious silver yarn to the sea. If I change my mood, I still think this picture is very beautiful, but the scene at this moment only makes her feel terrible. The moon is dark and the wind is high. Does Si Li Ting want to kill her? Throw her body into the sea? Just think so, Hua Qing''s heart just had the idea of fear, she started to Gu Jin so many times, every time Si Li Ting let her go. This makes Hua Qing feel that Si Li Ting may still have her in her heart, so she will be more unscrupulous. She thinks Si Li Ting will not really start. Until this moment, she felt that he was not unwilling, but disdained. What happened tonightpletely made Si Li Ting angry. "Wuwuwuwu..." Hua Qing asked Si Li Ting not to kill her, but what she said was vague. Si Li Ting was holding her chin very much, "do you want me to let you go?" Hua Qing nods harshly, Si Li Ting really sneers, "the opportunity has already given you, but you are not sure." Instead of taking off the towel from Hua Qing''s mouth, he took a look at Lin Jun. Lin Jun handed over a knife and said, "master, shall Ie or do you do it yourself?" The de of the knife shed cold silver light under the moon. Hua Qing was scared to brush and shed tears. This line of tears was not deliberately squeezed out in previous ys. It''s the tears of fear that people leave behind when they are in danger. She can''t make a sound in her mouth, so she has to shake her head crazily. Si Li Ting''s de swam along Huaqing''s cheek. He didn''t really hurt her. The de of the knife was close to her thin skin, and Hua Qing was scared to tears more quickly Si Li Ting''s mouth was filled with a chilling sneer, "I think what you said must be asking me to let you go, and you will never do it again. So what about your injury to Susu? Hua Qing, do you think I dare not move you, so you have to challenge my patience again and again? " Hua Qing shook her head crazily. If she had a trace of thought in her mind before, she would not dare to think of anything at this moment. She doesn''t want anything. As long as she lives well, you can have more tomorrow only if you live. "I don''t know what you did to Susu. On the one hand, Susu and I still have no change in their feelings. There is also a reason that your father is." Hua Qing widened her eyes. She didn''t know why Si Li Ting suddenly pulled her father again. Her father was just an ordinary sanitation worker, which is why she never went home and imed that her parents were dead. If the media knew that her parents were very ordinary workers, and they were sanitation workers, after a lot of coverage, then it would be ok? So after her poprity, Hua Qing cut off her rtionship with her parents and never went back home for so many years. Suddenly heard Si Li Ting say her father, she didn''t know what the rtionship between her own affairs and her father. "At that time, I still had the name of a child born to the Tang family. I had a miserable life in the Tang family. At that time, I had nothing to do. I had been nning to do something about it. I had already started to n when I was in college. One night I drank too much and fell asleep on the side of the road. I was almost killed by a passing car. It was your father who got up early and swept the street to save me. You always want to get close to me. I don''t know. Besides you, there are many girls who want to get close to me. Don''t you ever think why I didn''t pay attention to others but you, really because of the band aid you pasted to me? " Hua Qing was stunned by his question. She always thought that she had touched the cold heart of Si Li Ting.She didn''t know how stupid she was until now. It wasn''t. "I identally saw a picture of you and your father in your wallet. It turns out that you are his daughter, so I did not exclude you and let you approach me. Later, I came together with you just because of gratitude. Didn''t you think why I and you are in the name of boyfriend and girlfriend, but I didn''t even hold your hand. Because I don''t love you at all, from beginning to end, even though I tried to love you. Love is not something that can be said clearly in a few words, so thatter you betrayed me and Tang Ji, and we parted ways. I thought I was born cold bone, until I met Susu, I knew that I would love in this world. You hurt her before, and I just took away your resources as punishment. I didn''t kill you because of your father''s kindness to me. But I can''t let go of what you did tonight. Hua Qing, I gave you so many opportunities. You don''t know how to cherish them. Now it''s toote to regret. " Hua Qing heard this bloody truth, her heart also seems to be severely cut countless knives, let her pain. She always thought that Si Li Ting was different to her. Otherwise, how could she have been with him for such a long time, how could she have walked into his heart. It turned out that he did not have himself from the beginning to the end. At that time, he wanted to repay the kindness. Later, he thought that he was not willing to repay. Hua Qing wants tough, but she can''t smile, because she still has the dagger of Si Li Ting on her face. At the moment, her mood can only be described by turning a hundred to a thousand. "Because of my kindness to your father, I let you go again and again. Until today, my kindness has been paid off. Huaqing should settle ounts with me." Hua Qing''s body trembled with fright, and she kept making a "wuwuwu" sound. Si Li Ting didn''t give her any room to speak. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. It''s against thew to kill people, and sometimes it''s more painful to live than to die. If you didn''t want to tell the truth when I asked you earlier, I can always find out the truth. You must be curious why I sent you here since I didn''t kill you, because There are better solutions than killing people. Blood will arouse the instinct of wild animals, whether it is onnd or in water. When I draw blood from you, there will be sharksing to eat. Just thinking about that picture, I think it''s very beautiful. Why? Are you scared? Don''t be afraid, at the beginning, some pain, slowly it will not hurt. Want to tell me the truth? I''m sorry, I don''t want to know now. I just want to give you back a hundred times. Hua Qing, don''t me me for my ruthlessness. If you want to me, you are greedy. You always want to get things that don''t belong to you. Now that you regret it, you''d better taste the bitter fruit you made yourself. " He said the knife in his hand fiercely toward Hua Qing''s face, the pain in the heart, Hua Qing mouth stuffed towel can not call out. "You don''t think you''ve got a good cheek, and now I''m ruining everything to let you know who can move and who can''t." Hua Qing repents. If she doesn''t do anything harmful to Gu Jin, she won''t end up today. If you don''t go to the bed of Tang Zhen, maybe Si Li Ting will stay with her. If But how can there be so many ifs in this world? Chapter 355 If there is no today''s matter, perhaps Si Li Ting will release Huaqing one horse, at least will leave her a way to live. Who knows Hua Qing didn''t put Si Li Ting in the eye at all, and began to attack Gu Jin again and again. Gu Jin lost his memory because of thest time he hid the needle immediately. Today, he has poisoned himself again, trying to break up the rtionship between himself and Gu Jin. If it''s tolerable, which can''t be tolerated, so he doesn''t need to endure any more. Since Hua Qing dares to do so, she has to bear the consequences. He approached Hua Qing with a knife. Hua Qing couldn''t open his mouth because he had something in his mouth. His eyes were wide open, showing a ray of fear, and his tears were brushing down. See Si Li Ting close to her violent shaking head, Si Li very firm pinched her chin, "Hua Qing, do wrong things will pay the price. For your father''s sake, I just let you have no drama to shoot. It seems that these costs are not enough to sober you up. It doesn''t matter. Today I''ll make you pay for the bleeding. " Say Si Li Ting fierce a knife to Hua Qing''s face, Hua Qing bit towel to send out painful voice. "Why, it hurts? Two years ago, Susu escaped from the wedding scene, and my heart seemed to hurt so much! Knowing that she was buried in the sea, I would like to die with her. How much pain do you have today? My pain at that time was hundreds of times more than that of you Hua Qing looks at Si Li Ting in fear, tears gush wildly, she knows wrong, but Si Li Ting will stop? No, Si Li Ting looked at the expression on her face, just coldly said: "this is just the beginning, I and Su Su bear how much pain, today you have to return to us!" Say again is a knife to cut Hua Qing''s body, Hua Qing where to bear this kind of pain, once about to faint. By Si Li Ting in the body cut five knife, she thought that this is over, the real pain now just came. Si Li Ting let people loose her hands and feet, looked up at the moonlight tonight, slowly opened his mouth and said: "the moon is very bright tonight, add some blood color to the bright moonlight." Hua Qing has some bad premonition in her heart. She pulls the towel out of her mouth with pain. "Li Ting, no, Mr. Si, I know I''m wrong. I really know. Please let me have a lot of your adult! Now that I''m hurt and my face is ruined, your anger should be relieved. I promise I won''t be in your sight again in my life "Calm down? I''m sorry, I just ruined your face, but you almost ruined my life''s happiness. Hua Qing, what you owe others should be paid back. " "Are you really going to kill me?" "No, killing is a crime. How can a good citizen like me do that? I just want you to experience Susu''s pain. " Si Li Ting looked at Lin Jun, and Lin Jun tied a long rope in Huaqing''s office. "Ten minutes, if your blood doesn''t attract sharks, then I''ll let you go. If you''re eaten by sharks, it''s not my fault." Hua Qing''s legs are soft after hearing the fear. Now the pain on her body is not pain. Where can Ipare with the fear from my heart. Hello, shark. She''s seen so many horrible scenes on TV. "No, no, no, Si Li Ting, you can''t do this to me. I made a mistake, but now Gu Jin is still alive, and I''m so miserable." Si Li Ting didn''t want to hear her voice again, "throw it down." "I say, I''ll say now, you''ll spare me." "Sorry, it''ste." Si Li Ting sneered, he gave Lin Jun a wink. Hua Qing is pulled to the side of the boat by Lin Jun, and Hua Qing repeatedly asks for mercy, "don''t..." "You can enjoy the sea." Si Li Ting waved, Lin Jun pushed her body to the sea. Hua Qing''s water nature is not bad, but under such circumstances, she can''t be calm as before, and her expression on her face is very stiff. "Help! Save Wu... " Sea water into her mouth, she swam to the side of the boat, and asked, "let me go, please let me go!" The wound on the body will hurt as much as it touches the sea water, but how can this painpare to being bitten to death by a shark. Her plea was not pitied by anyone. Lin all tied the rope to the speedboat, indicating that it was time to sail. Si Li Ting looked at the wrist watch, "ten minutes, can you survive, you expect God to pity." With that, the speedboat started the throttle and flew across the sea like an arrow leaving the string. The sea is quiet, Huaqing at the moment is like a kite, pulled by the rope. She closed her eyes tightly. The sshed child pped wildly in her face, and opened her mouth. With the speedboat speeding up, Huaqing feels like a rag doll, as if it will be torn at any time and anywhere. Even for ten seconds, she felt that she couldn''t keep going, let alone ten minutes, her body was sinking and floating in the sea water.Although it''s only on the sea, who knows if there will be sharks. Even if there were no sharks, it would be hard for her! Si Li Ting stands on the speedboat facing the wind, looking at the full moon, it is time to pull out the dark hand behind the scene. After all, who has been pushing behind him? He also has a number in his heart. He just wants to confirm Hua Qing. The most important thing is that he should teach Hua Qing a lesson. Ten minutester, when Huaqing was rescued again, she was wet by the water, and she was unconscious. "Well, it''s a big life." Si Li Ting snorted coldly. "Young master, what should I do now?" "I said, ten minutes to see her fate, since God has saved her life, I will not interfere." Si Li Ting returned to the tanker again. It was the dead of night when there was a man standing on the deck. Tang Ming hands with smoke, Si Li Ting eyes a dark, "you see?" Although the speedboat is not nearby, it will inevitably be seen when getting on and off the boat. Tang Ming leans on the railing and spits out a smoke ring. "Don''t worry, I don''t mean anything to you. In a sense, are we not friends, uncle?" Si Li Ting takes over the cigarette from Tang Ming. This man also loves Gu Jin. He is indeed a friend. "Susu decided to cooperate with you in order to repay you for our kindness." "I know, at that time, I just didn''t want her to get hurt. I didn''t expect to give myself such a big welfare." "Susu''s kindness has never died away. Compared with the past, she just has more revenge." "She''s more eye-catching. Don''t worry. I''ve heard a lot about Hua Qing''s affairs. She''spletely self inflicted. But I''m surprised that you two have such a good rtionship. Why didn''t she choose to join hands with you?" "It''s very simple. Susu has always been a strong character. She doesn''t want to rely on me. I know that very well. I didn''t take part in it from the beginning." "You really hurt her. I heard that you have made a lot of losses in the United States this time, and all thepanies you have operated in the United States over the years have been folded." Tang Ming also heard of the fight between Si Li Ting and Nangong Xun. I didn''t expect that Si Li Ting should have such courage. He would rather lose his wings than threaten himself. How many people can do this? In order to Gu Jin, Si Li Ting estimated that he could even spare his life. That''s why Su Jinxi didn''t choose himself. "Susu is a treasure I found very hard. If you don''t put it in the palm of my hand, I will lose her if I''m not careful, but I''m worried The real storm has note yet. " The two of you said a word and I said a word until dawn. Si Li Ting came back to the room. He thought Gu Jin was still sleeping. He pushed the door and saw the picture of Gu Jin standing in the window in his nightgown. The halo of the morning glow dyed a room, Gu Jin long hair shawl, unspeakable gentle, if more than a pair of wings, she is the angel of the world. From the moment that Si Li Ting gets up, she has a feeling. She knows what he wants to do. Standing in front of the window and watching the speedboat leave the sea, Hua Qing is dead? Even if you don''t die, you''d better live than die. Gu Jin didn''t ask these questions. She only knew that Si Li Ting loved her very much. Turning to him and smiling, "uncle, where have you been? I can''t find you when I wake up. " "I had a chat with Tang Ming on the deck for a while, and I had two hours to go to shore. If I wanted to sleep, I would sleep with you for a while." Neither of them mentioned the man''s name again. Chapter 356 The cruise ship came to the shore slowly. We all forgot about what happenedst night. No one noticed that one person was missing when getting off the ship. Hua Qing ispletely reduced to a joke in the circle. It can be said that he lost his wife and broke the army. What''s more deste is that she was infuriated by Si Li Ting and suffered unprecedented disasters. No one knew where she was going. Gu Jin takes Si Li Ting''s arm and sees off the guests on the cruise ship, without concealing her intimacy with Si Li Ting. If she didn''t have enough trust in Si Li Tingst night, maybe it was another scene now. Tang Ming slowly from the cabin out, looking at that standing on the deck of a pair of love. At the moment, he felt a lot of emotion in his heart. He witnessed and witnessed how hard it had been for Si Li Ting and Gu Jin. He was very pleased that they had such a result today, and sincerely wished them well. "Mr. Tang, let''s sit down and talk about cooperation some other day." "OK, I''ll ask Secretary Zhan to contact you. See youter." "See youter." Gu Jin smiles. "Come back to the Tang family and have dinner together. My grandfather misses you very much." "OK." To today''s point, Gu Jin has no intention to hide anything. Those people of the Tang family will meet sooner orter. Just like the people who care for her family, she will meet with them sooner orter. She announced the result herself today, and I''m afraid that she will be met by people who care for her family soon. But she will not regret, from the beginning, she and Si Li Ting are really in love, because of various reasons. For her, Si Li Ting swallowed his anger again and again, he should not have such treatment. Gu Jin has made up his mind that no matter what difficulties happen again, she will hold the hand of Si Li Ting and never let go. A woman''s figure stealthily came out of the cabin. Gu Jin saw the figure of the man and said, "Miss Li, please stay." "Good morning, Mr. Gu." There was some tension in the face of the woman who was called. "Please Miss Li, you should think twice before you do anything. If this happens again, someone will sue you for nder." "What happenedst night was that I was wrong. I was a bit drunk after drinking two sses of wine, which caused trouble to Mr. Gu. Then I have to go ahead." "Good, Miss Li, please take your time." Gu Jin cold road. Woman''s front foot just left, Gu Jin immediately attracted peach, "give me to follow this woman." "Yes, miss." What happenedst night was obviously a nned and premeditated behavior. No matter Hua Qing is just this woman, they are just cannon fodder. The real backstage gangster has not appeared yet. There is a cold light in Gu Jin''s eyes. There is no exnation for the assassination two years ago and the traffic ident of Si Li Ting. Some people have always wanted to separate themselves from Si Li Ting. Two years ago, they had no confidence and strength, but now they are different. She must remove all the people who hinder her and Si Li Ting together! As for the trend of Huaqing, she never asked again. When the agent said that Huaqing''s strike could not be contacted, Gu Jin just informed him to choose another person, so there was no need to worry about Huaqing. The woman repeatedly provoked herself, and thest time the needle hiding incident had set her free. Who knows she doesn''t repent, this is her fate. That night was taken away by Si Li Ting and never saw her again, I don''t know life and death. During this period of time, Gu Jin and Tang Ming cooperated harmoniously, and soon got on the right track. In two years, Tang Ming was firmly in the position of Tang''s group. Under his leadership, Tang''s group is also thriving. Both sides have reached a consensus on this cooperation, and the cooperation is rtively smooth. This project is very important for Gu Jin and Tang Ming. A weekter, Gu family also finally came to the news, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting together things spread to the ears of the family. That day, Si Li Ting just came back and heard Gu Jin answering the phone, with a low voice, "grandfather, I''m very busy recently, so I can''t leave in time." "Whatever you are doing, you muste back, immediately! I''ve got someone to pick you up "Grandfather, I''m..." The phone has been hung up, Gu Jin stares at the phone, and even Si Li Ting goes to his side and doesn''t find it. "What''s the matter?" Si Li Ting will her into the arms, gently asked, "the old man is in trouble?" Looking at Gu Jin''s expression, he could imagine what had happened. The old man wanted her to marry into the Nangong family. He thought that the Nangong family was the right match for her. Now she is free to announce her love rtionship with her in China. Where does she put the face of Nangong family? Previously, Nangong Xun has been giving Gu Jin a chance, hoping that she can give herself a chance. Gu Jin is determined to announce his rtionship with Si Li Ting on the ship. Nangong Xun lost his patience and went back to the United States to find his family. Gu Jin sighed, "yes, although I always knew that this day woulde, I didn''t expect toe so fast.""I''ll go back with you." "Third uncle, I''d better go back. At this time, the old man is..." Gu Jin looks at him nervously. Si Li Ting is a smart man. He should know that he will not have a good face to look at at at home at this critical moment. Si Li Ting put his finger on Gu Jin''s lips to stop her words. He raised his lips andughed, "we have been legal husband and wife, and the husband and wife should share weal and woe together. Even the ugly daughter-inw will have to see her father-inw sooner orter. Besides, am I so ipetent? " Gu Jin shook his head again and again, "no, the third uncle is very good and excellent. How can you not take it? It''s just..." Si Li Ting''s excellent performance is obvious to all. He is a very excellent person in terms of means and appearance. The bad thing is that the Gu family and the Nangong family have always been good friends, and the Nangong family is a hundred year old family. Si Li Ting suffers from theck of a good family background. From Gu Jin''s point of view, whether he is a business tycoon or a beggar on the street corner, she will not dislike him. Family care is different. The bigger the family, the more important the family background of each other. This has been the case since ancient times. Si Li Ting''s family background is much lower than Nangong Xun''s. He has an illegitimate son''s title on his head. I don''t know what people who care for his family will say. People who are not satisfied with it, even if Si Li Ting suffers only from this point, we will not let go. Gu Jin is worried that he will be ridiculed when he looks back on his family. From the perspective of protecting Li Ting, she doesn''t want him to bear those dirty words. What she wants to say, Si Li Ting is also very clear, Si Li Ting''s voice is gentle: "we must pass this pass sooner orter, and procrastination is not the way. I know you are for my good, but Susu, I am a man, let me take on these, OK?" Gu Jin heart flowing light warmth, she forced to nod, "good!" "I''ll take care of thepany tomorrow. Let''s start the day after tomorrow." They agreed to fly to the United States the day after tomorrow. Gu Jin entrusted Tang Ming and Xiao Tao with the cooperation for the time being. The night before departure, Gu Jin drank a lot of wine, thinking that he had been questioned by so many people when he looked back home. Even his own family members have no good words, let alone Si Li Ting. Those two uncles will try their best to find Si Li Ting''s trouble and think of his kindness to him. When he goes to his home and is ridiculed, he still feels sorry for him. In the past, I couldn''t do anything without money or background. I didn''t expect that I could still not do it when I had money and power. It seems that the world is so big that no matter who it is, it is impossible for them to do what they want to do. "Susu, go to sleep, the early flight tomorrow morning." "Good." Even in his dream, Gu Jin was full of mncholy. After a night, Gu Jin didn''t fall asleep. Si Li Ting was as rxed as ever, not as unhappy as Gu Jin. Long flight time, Gu Jin''s heart has been carrying, until the nended, Si Li Ting gently put on a coat for her. "Here we are. Go down." Gu Jin tightly grasped his hand, "third uncle, you''d better not go this time. I''ll handle all the things." "Susu, didn''t you all agree? It''s not something you should take on. " Si Li Ting gently stroked her face. "I just don''t want to involve you in being scolded. The mouth of those people who care for the family is very poisonous!" "Don''t worry. I haven''t heard anything all the way. Am I still afraid of them? Honey, believe me. " Chapter 357 The one who came to pick up Gu Jin was still the chariot. Gu Nancang met him and said, "are you tired after such a long flight?" "Not bad." Gu Jin has not been sleeping, thinking about the things of Si Li Ting. "Grandfather is waiting for you at home." "I know. We''ll be back in a minute." Gu Jin''s expression with a touch of worry, do not know what will be the next storm. Si Li Ting knew that she was in aplicated mood and held her hand. "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, we face it together." "Well." Gu Nancang took a look at him, "the old man is angry now. You should prepare yourself." "I know." A group of people got on the car, the more Gu Jia Gu Jin''s eyebrows wrinkled more fierce, and Si Li Ting was a light hearted look. For him, as long as you don''t let go of Gu Jin''s hand, he has nothing to fear in his life. "Brother, what''s the situation with my grandfather for the time being?" Gu Jin decided to explore the news first. "Nangong Xun made a fuss and scolded us for not trusting our words, but our betrothed fiancee ran away. What do you think of my grandfather''s reaction? Our Gu family and Nangong family have been making friends for generations. We have been married for more than 100 years on both sides. We have been fighting together. My grandfather didn''t know that you had a sweetheart. He thought that the eldest young master of Nangong family was a good match for you. of course, his main purpose was to support Nangong Xun in your career. Nangong Xun is a good match for you in terms of talents and all aspects. Her people still want to climb up with Nangong Xun''s rtives. For fear of being robbed by Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran, her grandfather will start first. I didn''t expect you didn''t eat this set at all. Nangong Xun didn''t tell my grandfather before. It was only after you announced it on the ship that Nangong Xun was in a hurry. The current situation is very unfavorable to us, and it is reasonable for my grandfather to be angry. " Si Li Ting looks at Gu Jin, "Su Su, regret it?" Gu Jin shook his head, "do not regret, we really love each other, from the beginning did not dare to be together openly, not easy to get married was destroyed, now it is not easy to get together, no matter what the consequences I do not regret." After listening to her reply, Si Li Ting grinned. Compared with Gu Jin two years ago, Gu Jin has grown a lot and has more courage. At the beginning, she looked forward and backward, worried about this, considered that, never thought about herself, now she is very good. "Susu, as long as you have this determination, there is something else in the world that can separate us?" Holding Si Li Ting''s hand, Gu Jin also has a lot of confidence. The car slowly drove into the vi, Si Li Ting looked at the scenery, and his family really deserved the reputation. He set a bigger goal for himself in his heart. "Here it is." The door was pulled open by the housekeeper, "thedy is back." Gu Jin gets out of the car in terror. The housekeeper takes a look at the tall and handsome man beside her, and understands who ising. "Miss, is there a guest?" "Well, he''s my boyfriend, Si Li Ting. He specially came to visit my grandfather." "Inside, please." The housekeeper walked in front of him without any expression. His face looked a little bad. Gu Jin''s palms are full of sweat, and Si Li Ting is pacifying her like an innocent person. "I''m going to cut my hand off with any more force." He grinned. "Uncle..." Gu Jinjiao smiles angrily. Being interrupted by him, Gu Jin also rxed. Of course, his rxed mood became tense at the moment of entering the door. The old man was sitting in the living room, along with her two uncles and two cousins. It must have been these two people who received some news and came here specially. "Oh, my cousin is back." Gu ran spoke first. They did not expect that in addition to Gu Nancang, there is a strange man, in fact, is not strange. On the Inte, they have seen Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting himself is taller and more handsome than before the camera, especially his innate noble temperament. Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran are both envious. How can Gu Jin He De surround himself with so many excellent men. "This is it?" Big uncle said. Si Li Ting didn''t pay attention to the two people, but looked at the center. The old man had a gloomy face. Although he had not opened his mouth, the aura of his body also proved that he was very angry! He took the time to introduce himself: "I''m sorry that I came here without a notice in advance. I''m Gu Jin''s boyfriend Si Li Ting. When I met for the first time, I didn''t prepare anything in a hurry. Please ept this gift." When Si Li Ting came, he didn''t see what gift he brought, even he didn''t mention it. Suddenly saw him from the body felt out a delicate jewelry box, give the male elder jewelry? What kind of courtesy is this? The second uncle''s face was even more sarcastic, "this gift is really thin enough, Xiao Si, our family is not those small families, tens of thousands of dors of jewelry can be sent.If you look at the vi which is not a six figure starting price, I advise you not to worry about it. The old man''s life is glorious. Few things can get into his eyes. You''d better take it back to avoid being beaten in the face for a while. " Gu Jin clenched his fist and looked back on his family. They were treated like this. Now Si Li Ting has been treated like this again. "Second uncle, this is a kindness from others. Isn''t it rude of you to talk to younger people like this?" "Oh, Xiaojin is still angry. He elbows out before he gets married. If he does marry, he will not even give up the whole family." The second uncle deliberately leads the topic to that aspect, and thinks that Si Li Ting and her together are the family property of the family, which the old man taboo most. Gu Jin was in a hurry. If this person was not her elder, she would have waved her fist. That mouth was just too disgusting. Si Li Ting pulled her, indicating that she did not mess. Gu Jin''s heart is very unhappy, usually in the country to get wind, are others look at his eyes Si Li Ting. Now he went to Gu''s home, put away his sharp stab, and humbled himself, so the aggrieved third uncle Gu Jin was even more aggrieved. The old man has been silent without opening his mouth, Si Li Ting''s box has also been frozen in the air. "My grandfather, this is a wish of others." Gu Jin reminds way. The old man didn''t look at Gu Jin, but looked at Si Li Ting and said coldly: "Mr. Si, please take it back. You won''t be rewarded for your work. You are here at the right time today. Even if you don''te, I''m going to find you. Jin''er is still young and can''t tell what marriage is. Love and marriage can''t be confused. I''ve found a better match for jin''er for a long time. Mr. Si, please die. " Although the old man didn''t insinuate as others, he also made it clear that he would not marry Gu Jin to Si Li Ting. Such a result Si Li Ting had long expected, so he didn''t get angry, and his face was still wearing a modest smile. "You might as well open it up and have a look. Maybe you''ll like it." Gu was very angry, and directly hit the box in the hands of Si Li Ting, "I said no, don''t you understand me! Don''t think you can abduct my granddaughter by taking something. I warn you, if you are sensible, you will leave jin''er, otherwise I will not let you go! " The box fell on the ground in a parab, and Gu Jin''s heart fell to the ground, "grandfather, how can you do this?" Her heart is broken into g g, Si Li Ting does not have to ept this grievance, he is for himself, but he can''t do anything. Gu Jin was anxious and angry. She thought she was very happy to find her family, but now she regretted returning to the family. Seeing this, Gu Nancang quickly came to the court and said, "grandfather, don''t be angry. People are also kind-hearted." "Well intentioned? I don''t want his hypocrisy, not to mention his dirty things. " Words, not to Si Li Ting left a little face, Si Li Ting is a proud man. Gu Jin looked at him apologetically. His back was straight, and he didn''t get angry because of the humiliation of the old man. Instead, he walked slowly towards the jewelry box and squatted down to pick up the things on the ground. It is an emerald heart-shaped gemstone ring. The ring is usually oval, and this ring has a special shape. He murmured: "I heard that this ring is the old man''s love thing, originally wanted to return to Zhaopletely, since the old man doesn''t care, then I will throw it away." Then he walked towards the window, pretending to throw away the ring. "Hold on!" The old man''s voice came in a hurry. Chapter 358 The old man suddenly stopped, his face was not so contemptuous as before, "you wait a minute." Si Li Ting stood by the window, ying with the grandmother emerald in his hand. "What a good color, if you just throw it away, it''s a pity." The old man fixed his eyes on the gem of Si Li Ting''s hand, and his eyes were a little excited. "Give it to me." Si Li Ting pretended not to know, "the old man just said no? Since you don''t want it, I have to throw it away. " But in an instant, the status of the two people was reversed. Gu Jin didn''t expect that Si Li Ting still had such a powerful after move. The old man got up and walked towards Si Li Ting, and his eyes were fixed on the gem. "I''m sorry, I was a little rude just now. Can you show me this gem?" Si Li Ting said with a smile: "of course." He handed the jewel over, and the old man took it with trembling hands, and the mist seemed to sh through his eyes. "Yes, that''s it. Where did you get it?" The old man was so excited that his voice changed. This is his love thing, identally lost for many years, now see the heart is alsoplex. Si Li Ting''s expression is light, "unintentionally obtained." What he said was light and light. In fact, there was no such ease. After Gu Jin left, he had been inquiring. In order to Gu Jin, he also inquired about a lot of things about the family, the old man is his focus of investigation. How could a man as smart as him not make any preparations? He had been preparing for it more than a year ago. Not only did he investigate the family background and family structure, but he knew everything about him and read all his interviews. Ten years ago, an interview host asked him what he regretted most in his life, including this one. Si Li Ting went to find the information of Gu Jin''s grandmother. Fortunately, she was in a high position. Some photos and videos of several decades ago have been preserved. Si Li Ting saw the emerald heart-shaped ring on her hand. He investigated it openly and secretly, and it took him a year to buy this ring from a European secret collector. No matter what will happen to Gu Jin and himself in the future, he has made preparations in advance. This emerald is his meeting gift. Facts have proved that his foresight is very useful. The old man was surprised and pleased when he got the ring, and his eyes wereplicated, which recalled his past memories. The others immediately said, "who knows if this is fake or not. You don''t want to use this ring to deceive people. Where did you find the ring after so many years of losing it?" "The younger generation is also unintentionally in a collector''s hands, feel good-looking to buy it, did not expect to be the old man''s love thing." Who would believe that there is such a coincidence thing, we can see from this matter that this Si Li Ting is more powerful than imagined. The old man is the most difficult person to deal with. He is rich and powerful. He will not care how much money you send. Who knows that people directly send out a memory and regret, this is how much money can not buy back! Don''t say whether the old man will let him go immediately, at least his attitude will change, this man has good ability! The old man red at his uncle. "Are you saying that my old eyes are dim, and I even admit my love Keepsake wrong?" "Dad, of course I don''t mean that. I just think the boy has a deep mind. Who knows what he''s up to." The old man red at Si Li Ting, "don''t think you send back the ring, I''ll treat you differently." Si Li Ting''s face still maintained a modest smile, "master, you misunderstood me. Today, I just want to visit you simply. There is no other meaning. The meeting ceremony is also out of politeness." "It''s better to be like this, jin''er. Come to the study with me. I have something to ask you!" The old man didn''t expect that Gu Jin would directly take Si Li Ting home. In addition, there were other people here, so he could not speak here. Gu Jin looked at Si Li Ting, "I went up first, you wait for me here." "Don''t worry. I''m fine." See Si Li Ting that deft manner, Gu Jin thinks still worry about himself, Si Li Ting is much more powerful than himself. With his fight with the old man just now, Gu Jin has confidence in Si Li Ting. Anyway, her third uncle is outside but the number one profiteer who eats people and doesn''t vomit bones. It doesn''t mean that he is gentle to others. Gu Jin followed the old man upstairs. The old man still had some anger in his eyes, "jin''er, what do you think?" "Grandfather, I''m sorry. Before I came back, I made a life-long appointment with him. We even had a wedding ceremony in China." In order to protect Gu Jin, Gu Nancang deliberately suppressed these things, so as not to let the family members find trouble. He didn''t even mention the old man. More is better than less. "You child, Nangong family is so good. I heard that you and Nangong Xun have already met. The child likes you very much. I think you are morepatible."Gu Jin shook his head. "Grandfather, although Mr. Nangong is excellent, he is not suitable for me. I already have a favorite person in my heart. I will not marry anyone else in my life except him." "I have already inquired about the Secretary Li Ting. Although he has some means, he is also brave enough. But he has always been an illegitimate son, and has had affairs with many domestic female stars. Nangong Xun''s rtionship with men and women was clean before you were married. You will never be wronged in the past. You young people always talk about beauty. Nangong Xun''s beauty is always online. You like mixed blood, and he is also mixed blood. Pupil is still rare purple, if youter baby may also be purple Gu Jin stroked her forehead. Unexpectedly, the old man would persuade her so. She had no choice but to say, "but grandfather, I prefer blue to purple. The sky and the sea are blue, and my baby will have a pair of beautiful blue eyes "Well, I admit that Nangong Xun and Si Li Ting are equally matched in appearance. Each has his own good qualities, and his physique and temperament are simr. As for the family background, the most important thing for us as elders is family background. Nangong family and our Gu family have made friends for so many years. The two families not only know their roots, but also the Nangong family is one of the top ten families, and stands shoulder to shoulder with our family. Si Li Ting''s business in China is not small, but still can''tpare with Nangong family. Even if you don''t look at the monk''s face, you should also see the Buddha''s face. I have already made an agreement with Nangong Xun about the marriage. If you announce your rtionship with Si Li Ting in China, you will p the Nangong family hard. We mentioned the marriage, but now we pped Nangong family. What do you want them to think? " "Grandfather, Mr. Nangong and I have made it clear. As for the engagement, you only said it verbally. There is no evidence. I owe brother Li Ting too much. The only thing I can do is to announce my rtionship with him. " The old man jumped, "jin''er, I thought you were a very clever child before. How can you suddenly be so stupid now. Do you think you''re stable when you be a housekeeper? How many people are waiting to pull you down. You are not only not doing things that are beneficial to your family, but also offend the Nangong family. Your two cousins are waiting for you to make mistakes so as to catch your pigtails. How can you not carry them clearly? Do you want people to drive you out of your position quickly? " Gu Jin also thought about the consequences of her announcement. At that time, she did it without hesitation. "I didn''t do anything wrong when I was at home. Marriage is not a mistake. It''s not so easy for them to pull me down!" "Silly girl, if Nangong Xun turns to help your cousin, what will you do? I don''t know if you have experienced Nangong Xun''s methods. Shopping malls are called ghost to see sorrow. As for Si Li Ting, no matter how big he is in China, it''s useless. Our main battlefield is here. Can his hand reach here to help you? I heard that his ownpany was suppressed by Nangong Xun. Girl, feelings can be cultivated slowly. Nangong Xun is such an excellent man. I believe you will really fall in love with him soon. We can give him some money to make up for it. Girl, in addition to Gu Jin''s identity, you are still the master of the family. In order to care for the family, let go. " Chapter 359 The old man''s words are reasonable, from several aspects, if this man is not Gu Jin love so deep, maybe she will agree. But he is a third uncle! It''s the third uncle who gave everything for her! Gu Jin directly shook his head, "sorry, grandfather, this man is very important to me, I can not care about my family, but I can''t do without him." "Boom There was a deafening sound in his ear, and the old man smashed the ashtray on the table to the ground. The ashtray was just smashed into a small corner, but it made a big noise. Gu Jin stood still. For the old man''s anger, she had thought that even if the sky fell down, she would not let go. "What do you say, say it again!" The old man was furious. Gu Jin bit his lips, and his eyes were firm. "Grandfather, brother Li Ting is very kind to me and has paid a lot for me. When I had nothing, he was protecting me and giving me a home. Although I didn''t have the chance to see my grandmother, from what my brother told me, my grandfather and grandmother fell in love at first sight, and their love was stronger than Jin Jian. After so many years of her death, grandma almost cried when you saw the love token. You know what true love feels like, so can my grandfather understand me? Brother Li Ting and I are the same as you and grandma. In those years, you and grandma''s marriage did not encounter opposition. Don''t you stick to it? " "You girl..." As soon as the old man heard Gu Jin''s words, he almost burst into tears, and thought of his past events. "My grandfather used to fight for happiness. Today, please forgive jin''er for being unfilial. I can let anyone down in my life, but I can''t let him down. He can tolerate me when I have nothing. Now even if I change my military uniform ande back to him, he will be more happy The old man was angry and angry, "dare you threaten me? Do you know your two cousins are going crazy for this seat. Once you walk with your front foot, they will fight with each other on the back foot. At present, you just don''t have a good seat to pick on. In a few years, the whole family is yours. Do you know how much wealth we have in our family? You have to give up for a man? " "Grandfather, I''ve got the biggest fortune." "You''re hopeless. What''s good about him? Even if he treats you well, Nangong Xun can do it. If Nangong Xun is a half hundred bad old man, my old man will not talk about this marriage. The key is that people''s looks and Si Li Ting are not bad, even better for you. You don''t have to worry about him after marriage. Such a man can''t be found with antern now. On the contrary, it''s Si Li Ting. I knew about it before you came back. During your stay in the United States, there was no shortage of women around him. Jin''er, were you deceived by his rhetoric? " Gu Jinyou suffering words, Si Li Ting''s good really only she knows best, now she doesn''t know how to exin to the old man. "Grandfather, it''s tooplicated, but I can assure you that he never touched any other woman except me. Those women are just a y for him." "Girl, I think you are obsessed. All the men are eloquent. I only believe in my own eyes. Not long ago, he was still messing with other women on the cruise ship. Do you think I said these words without any evidence?" The old man threw a picture out, and the picture inside is the picture of Hua Qing holding Si Li Ting. If there is no one on the spot, everyone will feel that they really have something. It is this photo that makes the old man hate Si Li Ting. Gu Jin only thinks that Si Li Ting can''t be cleaned up when he jumps to the Yellow River. "Grandfather, I was there that day. Everything was nned by someone secretly. If you look at this picture carefully, you will find that it is the woman who holds him tightly. His face is clearly disgusted." "I don''t care what it is, I only believe in my own eyes, such a bad man. Jin''er, your identity is unusual, but your heart is soft. I''m afraid that you will be cheated. There are few men in the world who are not honeyed. I have also inquired about the behavior of Si Li Ting, and he is extremely useful in the market. People who are addicted to love are often blinded. I can understand you when you are young. It''s not easy for my grandfather to find you back. How could he harm you? Just listen to my grandfather "Grandfather, I know you are for my good, and you really cherish me. Brother Li Ting''s first impression on you is not good, but I can guarantee that he is not the kind of man you say. " The old man didn''t expect that he said so much, Gu Jin was as stubborn as before, "what are you thinking of this girl! You really want to piss me off. " He sat down on the chair, a little pale, looking for medicine in a hurry.Gu Jin saw this, scared toe over quickly, "grandfather, the medicine is here, you take it quickly." The old man''s heart is not good. He can''t stand the stimtion. Gu Jin only cares about Si Li Ting, and almost doesn''t give him a heart attack. "Now you know how to give me medicine. Why didn''t you say that when you were angry with me? You''ll be happy if you really want to piss me off, little viin? " Gu Jin said helplessly: "grandfather, I can promise you anything, but this one can''t. You said that brother Li Ting is greedy for the power of our family, but when I first met him, he was just an unpopr daughter of the Su family. No one loves me and loves me. He is the only one for me. No one knows his kindness to me better than me. As for the women you mentioned, brother Li Ting is just trying to make a scene. He has never touched them. I''m a woman. What women fear most is these. Do you think I really like a yboy? Grandfather, brother Li Ting justcks a backgroundparable to Nangong family, but I believe that with his strength, he will certainly grow up in less than ten years. My granddaughter''s eyes can''t be wrong. This is the only thing I insist on. I will personallye to Nangong''s house to apologize. I''ll take my fault, but my love I''ll take good care of. I won''t marry anyone else in my life except him. " "You..." The old man sighed heavily. "I know my grandfather doesn''t like him yet, but can you give brother Li Ting a chance? Give him an inspection period. If he does something bad, you will oppose us at that time. I have no opinion. It''s not right for you to assume that he is a bad person just by using some bad gossip news. For Nangong Xun, you have a good-looking filter in your eyes, while for brother Li Ting, you have colored sses. Granddaughter has never asked you anything. That''s the only thing I want to ask you for. Grandfather, give me and brother Li Ting a chance? We''ll all be grateful. " "I didn''t find you could say that before, but this boy has some skills. An outsider actually knows my love token." "Yes, I don''t even know." Gu Jin hears that his tone bes looser, and Gu Jin rushes on. "If I remember correctly, I gave an interview about ten years ago, saying that my greatest regret was that I lost the ring. This ring is your grandmother''s favorite. It means a lot to us. Let alone you, even Nancang doesn''t know. So the boy must have inquired about all my affairs in advance. My hobby is that he can even find the ring that has been lost for many years. This proves that he is very skillful Gu Jin said with a smile, "brother Li Ting is very powerful. I promise that you will never suffer a loss when your grandson-inw." "You little viin, I didn''t promise. I just let him go first and give him an inspection period." "Thank you, grandfather..." Gu Jin sweet way, finished grandfather, everything is easy to do. "Don''t be in a hurry to thank you. I''ll see if he''s really suitable and if he''s sincere to you. As for the rest of the family and the Nangong family, I don''t care. You can clean up the mess yourself. " "Yes, thank you for being reasonable. I like my grandfather best." Gu Jin buried his head in his arms. The old man stroked her hair with a touch of love in his eyes. Chapter 360 Although Gu Jin''s looks and her mother are not very simr, but in terms of feelings, a tendon is inexplicably simr. As long as they identify the person, they will jump down even if the moth flies to the fire. This is also inherited from her grandmother, I think that if she had not insisted on being with her as always, I would not have had the opportunity to be with her. Seeing Gu Jin, she thought of her grandmother. The old man was not so cruel as to beat the mandarin duck. Two peoplee down again, Si Li Ting has found a ce to sit down, he is supporting chin with hand, facial expression is light. Next to the big uncle and the second uncle repeatedly bombed him, he was still indifferent. Gu Jin even has a feeling that it is not home, but Si Jia. He is very skillful and has no sense of embarrassment. See the old man down to slowly rise, "old man." Gu Jin quickly went to Si Li Ting''s side and protected him behind his back with the appearance of an old hen protecting his calf. Si Li Ting was made amused by her action, and his mouth lifted a light smile, "don''t worry, I''m ok." "Mr. Si, I just talked with jin''er for a long time, and she also said a lot about you. I''m all about to go to the ground. It seems that half a dozen mandarin ducks are not suitable, but you should not be happy too early. As an elder, I just don''t object to you, and I don''t agree. " As soon as the rest of the family heard the old man say this, his face immediately changed. "Master, this man has bad conduct and is an illegitimate child. He is not worthy of our brocade son at all." "Yes, Dad, you have already talked about marriage with Nangong family before. Now you want to renege. How can we exin to Nangong family?" The old man said calmly, "I said I just didn''t object to it, and I didn''t promise. And Nangong family is only oral talk, there is no formal engagement ceremony, the two sides have not yet discussed marriage. This is an inspection period. If it fails, don''t me me for my ruthlessness. " "Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I will not let you down." For Si Li Ting, this is the best result, as long as the old man does not object, this marriage has been half sessful. The big uncle and the second uncle looked at each other, and they did not speak any more. They just left a word out of breath. "Master, if you have to go your own way, we can''t help it. In short, we have finished what we should say. As for the fact that you have to protect Gu Jin and offend the Nangong family and cause disputes between the two families, we are not responsible for the result. " "Yes, Gu Jin is the head of the family now. Everything you say and do represents our family. If you make our family suffer, then don''t me us for pulling you out of the position of the head of the house. " After several people finished speaking, they left. In fact, this situation is not a good result for them. They hope that Gu Jin will make mistakes. Once there is a mistake, they will have the opportunity to pull Gu Jin down from the position of master of the house. Several people out of the vi, the surface is cold expression, "Dad is too biased Gu Jin, do not want to do so will bring any consequences." "Others think that Gu family and Nangong family can match each other, but the performance of Gu family has obviously declined in recent years. Now another girl ising to be the head of the family. If you want to offend Nangong Xun, who doesn''t know the means of Nangong Xun. If he uses other people''s means to deal with our family, can Gu Jinna girl cope with it? The old man is also old and dizzy. He can''t tell right from wrong. He doesn''t know what kind of family business he is going to be defeated by that girl. " , you makeints about me. Tucao is Gu Jinhe. Gu ran said with a smile, "I thought Gu Jin was a smart man. He was coaxed by that Si Li Ting. He has so many women. Who knows how many people he has slept with." "As the head of the family, she is willing to degenerate. In any case, she chose this road, and she can''t me others for suffering." The four people respectively walked into their own car, "let''s leave this matter alone and see what they''re going to do." "That''s it." The two cars drove out one after the other, and their expressions changed as soon as the door closed. "Pearl, this is a great opportunity for us. At first, there were many people in the Gu family who refused to ept Gu Jin, and some of them were from Nangong family. Now she chose Si Li Ting to beat the Nangong family''s face and split the rtionship between our two families. Nangong Xun is bound to be very angry when the timees. You can take the opportunity to please Nangong Xun and let him be engaged to you. As long as there is Nangong Xun''s support, the people who work together to care for the family will pull Gu Jin down in one fell swoop, and the house master''s position will be yours. " Gu Mingzhu''s face shed a smile, "Dad, you have to say it. I''ve thought of it for a long time, but Nangong Xun is not easy to get along with.I had a few face-to-face with him, and he didn''t even call me. I have investigated it in private, and he has been very indifferent in the rtionship between men and women. " "Cold? Where in the world there is a really cold man, it is like not to bow down for five Dou of rice, but the chip is too small. What you give is 100 Dou. Do you think those literati will bow down. Men are the same, as long as you catch the point he likes, then you will be able to move him "Dad, it''s easy for you to say that Nangong Xun is not another man. Does he see a few beautiful women? I haven''t heard any gossip about him The big uncle looked at her with an expression of hatred for iron and steel, "Pearl, this is not as good as Gu ran. You can keep that girl more open than you do. Go back and I''ll ask your mother to teach you quickly. You''ve been working in thepany all these years. How can a man like a woman who doesn''t understand your amorous feelings. In short, I don''t care what way you use, you must take Nangong Xun as soon as possible. We can think of this. Do you think Gu ran can''t think of it? The girl''s business ability is not strong, in these aspects is better than you, you have to pay close attention to yourself. " Gu Mingzhu nodded, "Dad, I know, don''t say whether it''s for the sake of the owner of the family. He is also a good man who has seen Nangong Xun for a hundred years. If I had this chance to marry him, I would have nothing to worry about all my life "It''s good that you know that. We don''t have much time left. You have to do it as soon as possible." In another car, Gu ran leanedzily on the pillow, "Gu Jin is such a fool that he has to dig his heart and lung to pave the way for her. Clearly, the foundation of the family is not stable. If we have Nangong Xun''s support, we will never have a chance in our life. She is very good, contrary to the old man''s will not say, at the risk of being hated by the family, also want to be together with Si Li Ting. Although the man looks good, is Nangong Xun worse than him? In terms of family background, I''ve dumped his illegitimate son for a few blocks. " The second uncle looked at his daughter''snguid manner and scolded: "girl, this is a chance that God has eyes to deliver to the door. Now, as long as you can handle Nangong Xun and continue to care for the family and marry Nangong family, the position of the head of the family is yours. " "Dad, you look down on me too much. You think I can''t think of anything you can think of? I dare not talk big about others. In terms of business ability, I am worse than Gu Mingzhu. When ites to men, how can an old maid be my opponent. With my rich experience, I know what men like. Even if it''s Nangong Xun, I can win it at one stroke. " As soon as she finished, Gu ran was punched by her father on the head, "you are still reasonable. How many times have you been warned about your private life. Nangong family is much better than our family. It''s better not to be known about your affairs. " , "Dad, you can rest assured that when I go back to y, I know what I have in mind. I have investigated ahead of time. In a few days, it is the birthday of Nangong''s father. Nangongxun will definitely appear at the birthday party. I will take the opportunity to get close to nangongxun. " "OK, prepare yourself well. I''ll send someone to bring you Nangong Xun''s personal information. Let''s find the right medicine." "Good dad." "Raer, you have to remember that this is our only chance. I have had enough of being trampled on for years." "Dad, it''s not only you who have had enough, but I''ve been tired of it for a long time. It''s time to change my family." Two cars with different minds, each with his own small abacus in mind. Chapter 361 In the living room, only Si Li Ting, Gu Jin and others are left. Gu Jin is much lighter in his heart. "What''s for tonight, grandfather? I''m so hungry. " Gu Jin began to be coquettish to the old man. The old man pinched her nose and said, "you''ve rxed your vignce so quickly. You can see your two uncles and cousins. They are staring at you and waiting for you to make mistakes." "What can they do to keep an eye on me? Anyway, my grandfather will support me." The old man pitifully looked at the little man holding his arm. He missed the growth stage of his granddaughter. Gu Nancang said that she had suffered a lot before looking back at her home. He felt the pain on Gu Jincai''s heart and wanted to make up for what she had lost in the past. For example, Gu Jin disobeyed him this time. If he was Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran, he would notpromise so quickly. "Jin''er, my grandfather can''tst a lifetime. I don''t have much time to live. My biggest wish is to look at your brother and sister well." Gu Jin looks at the old man with white hair, although she has forgotten the specific process of more than a year. Gu Nancang told her very carefully. Gu Jin knew that he really loved himself. The blood rtionship made her feel kind to the old man. Memory is not important, the important thing is that he really hurt himself. "No, my grandfather will live a long life. You have to wait until we get married and have a baby and my motheres back." Tears shed in his eyes. "Can shee back? After all these years, she would have gone home if she hadn''t died. " This is also the most regretful thing for him and his grandmother, hoping to see their daughter again in their lifetime. Is she alive or dead? How much manpower and material resources have been spent in these years, and no trace of her has been found. Gu Jin was hopeful, "grandfather, don''t you think you are waiting for me? Be patient and wait. Maybe mom will be back soon. " "If only one day I could go down and see your grandmother." For a moment, the atmosphere suddenly became very sad, Gu Jin looked at the old man''s face and felt some heartache. She didn''t know why, as a child, she didn''t go home for so many years, ignoring her parents and children. No matter how hard-hearted people can do this, so everyone thinks her mother is dead. Only Gu Jin still has a hope in his heart. He has not been loved by anyone in the Su family before. She had no feelings for her rtives. There were several pages of ck cartoons in theic book. Just looking at that time, I know that her mood should be very desperate and heavy, that is, at that time, Si Li Ting like a bunch of CD-ROM scattered her darkness and gave her warmth. She thought that she could do nothing in her life, as long as there was Si Li Ting. However, Gu Nan Cang''s appearance gave her a great surprise. In addition to her lover''s ident, she could also have a family. Even such an incredible thing happened, maybe my mother didn''t die. "Grandfather, don''t worry. Mom is just dyed. She wille back." Seeing that the atmosphere became more and more sad, Gu Nan Cang quickly opened his mouth and changed the topic, "my sister came back all the way, looking at what she looked like. Go up to wash and change clothes to relieve fatigue. Anyway, it will be a while before I eat. " "Well, I''ll go upstairs and take a shower first." Gu Jin stayed on the ne for more than ten hours. He had cleaned it well before. Today''s special situation has note. She was about to go upstairs and took a look at Si Li Ting. This is not at home. She can''t let Si Li Ting enter her room. At least the old man is still sitting here, and she dare not speak, no matter how thick she is. But let Si Li Ting alone stay here, Gu Jin and afraid of the old man treat him harshly. See Gu Jin look around, the old man is also some helpless, "don''t worry, I will not eat him, and even if I want to eat, he will obediently let me eat?" Think about it, Si Li Ting is not a soft persimmon that people can pinch casually. Gu Jin scratches his head and smiles. "Brother Li Ting turned out to be a guest. You should treat him well." Before leaving, she didn''t forget to find a bodyguard for Si Li Ting, so she left at ease. Gu Jinyi left, the old man also changed his expression, the old man tiger with a face, threw those photos ofce news to Si Li Ting in front of him. "Don''t think that if I love my granddaughter, I will love you. It''s not so easy to enter our home. You can cheat jin''er with your clever words, but you can''t cheat me. I will never tolerate a yboy in my family. " Si Li Ting nced at those photos. At the beginning, he only wanted to make a y for the backstage gangster. I didn''t want to be smart and confused for a while. After counting so many people, I finally lost one step to myself and dug a big hole for myself. "You wouldn''t believe me if I said these pictures were all on the spot."The old man vividly interpreted the expression of blowing beard and staring, "do you think I''m a fool? It''s all men, especially men in the mall. I''ve seen more things than you eat rice these years. You can take those lies to cajole the little girls. It''s useless for me. You''d better tell me the truth. " Si Li Ting will separate each photo, "master, since I came, I will face your result well. You can rest assured that I will not use the means in the market on you. I know that anyone who sees this picture will misunderstand. In fact, I did it to make people misunderstand. Of course, I didn''t expect to pass you in the future. This is my mistake. Master, you said that you have seen a lot of romantic men, so you can look carefully at every picture in it. Do I touch a woman? " The old man did not believe his words, one by oneparison, most of them were women smiling like flowers, leaning against his arms or holding his arms. He had either his hands around his chest or his hands in his pockets. He looked serious, and there was no swaggering expression at all. It doesn''t really look like those lewd men. It''s more like a graphic model taking pictures. "Why do you do that?" "I don''t know if the old man knows Su Su, that is, Gu Jin once fell into the sea." "Nancang mentioned it to me. What''s the connection?" Si Li Ting will be the original thing to tell the old man again, after listening to the old man also feel very surprised. I didn''t expect that so many things happened along the way, "so you pretended to be decadent and showed it to that person." "Yes, that person''s ultimate goal should be to make me live a bad life. The more miserable, the better. That''s why he started on Susu. Later, I created a wine addicted, decadent attitude, and after that, everything was fine. Not long before Susu came back, I found that the man started to move "Like you said, the target of that person is you, but he will attack the people around you. How can you let me trust jin''er to you?" "Don''t worry, I think Susu''s life is more important than my own. I don''t want my own life, and I won''t hurt her. I''ve been looking for someone in my mind for almost two years. Thest time I was on the boat was also nned by that man. He could not see that Su Su and I were happy together. He deliberately designed Hua Qing to destroy the rtionship between me and Su Su. It''s just that the man didn''t think that Susu and I had gone through so many hardships. We had already determined what kind of people we were. Su Su didn''t get caught in the trap, but took the opportunity to announce our rtionship. I also verified that the person was the one in my heart. " "Then, since you already know it, you don''t have to take measures earlier. What if you hurt jin''er again?" "Don''t worry. I have my own sense of propriety. No matter how secretive the mouse is, sooner orter, the rat will show up. I have prepared the mousetrap." "Well, you''ve ounted for it. What''s your n for Nangong Xun?" The old man also found that he was not a thing in the pool from his conversation with Si Li Ting. No wonder Gu Jinhui likes him so much. He is really a person with careful mind. "I know that my family background is not as good as Nangong Xun, but I have a heart that loves Su Su Su more than anyone else. I will never let go! Master, one of the things about Zhongnan Gong Xun is that he can help Su Su stabilize his position at home. If I say, "can I?" Chapter 362 How can a man with such a thorough mind as Si Li Ting be unable to touch the old man''s psychology? What kind of care for his family and how to make friends with Nangong family are not the most important. What he valued most was the interests of his family and Gu Jin. Nangong Xun could support Gu Jin to be the master of the family. But just a momentter, Si Li Ting witnessed Gu Jin''s two uncles and cousins. None of them was a fuel-efficientmp. It''s like a few hungry wolves staring at Gu Jin. Once she shows a little bit of distress, she will be knocked down by the wolves and bite her throat. The old man didn''t expect that Si Li Ting would take the initiative to mention this matter, and then said coldly, "what do you mean?" "Maybe you think I don''t have Nangong Xun''s background. How can I help Susu? Since you have also investigated me, you should know how I do things, whether it''s business or family. In fact, it is a very simple truth, that is, to control people''s minds, I started from scratch as an unwee bastard. However, in a few years, my business in China has surpassed that of Tang family, and my wings have been broken by Nangong fumigation in the United States. It seems that I lost a chip, that is because the bet is Susu, I do not want to use her to risk. Otherwise, with my temperament, I will not easily admit defeat, and Nangong Xun has put forward nearly 20 billion yuan. What I ask for is cash. Even Nangong family, who has a deep family background, may not be so rxed. Mypany is very valuable. But that''s the long-term value in the future. Even if he has great ability, he can''t earn so much money right away. And I have such arge amount of cash, no matter what happens to Susu, I can be her solid backing. " the old man also heard a little about the fight between Si Li Ting and Nangong Xun. At that time, he just got to know a result in a hurry. Knowing that Si Li Ting was defeated by Nangong Xun, he was also a little surprised after listening to the specific process. "Do you mean that nearly 20 billion yuan can be used to assist jin''er?" Si Li Ting chuckled: "yes, it''s just the money I sold thepany. Over the years, my ownpany also has some umtion. Whether it is mypany or some real estate rights, housing property rights and so on, I roughly estimate that the market value will not be less than 500 billion yuan. If something happens to Susu one day, I can sell my property, my equity, mypany and all my real estate. I have such determination to protect Su Su. Does the old man think it is not enough? " He said these words let the old man and Gu Nancang all surprised. On the one hand, he was surprised that Si Li Ting had achieved this in just a few years. I know that his business is very good in China, all walks of life are also industries, but I did not expect to develop so well. Allpanies add up to $500 billion, which is pretty good for people who have only spent a few years! What is more surprising is that Si Li Ting can do this for Gu Jin. "Do you mean that if jin''er has an ident, would you like to go out and help her?" "Yes, I never promise easily. I will do it as long as I promise. Maybe you think it''s exaggeration, but if you really love someone, you will understand my feeling. Love a person to the limit, even life can pay, how can you manage these external things. I want nothing else in this life. I just hope to stay with Susu until I get old. As for other things, I don''t care at all. In the past, I tried hard to run a business in order to get ahead. Later, Su Su appeared and I continued to work hard. At this time, I just want to create a good condition for Susu, so that she can stand on all the heads, without suffering any injustice. Susu is everything to me. I can''t live without her. I can pay any price for her. " Si Li Ting''s loud announcement let the two peoplepletely put down their hearts. They could easily distinguish the truth from the false. When he mentioned Gu Jin, there was a very special light in his eyes, which was when he saw the talent he loved. His love for Gu Jin is much deeper than he imagined, and has reached the bone. The old man closed his eyes and said, "OK, you win." Si Li Ting''s love for Gu Jin is definitely deeper than Nangong Xun''s. isn''t he the elder who hopes his children can get happiness? Willing to be for this man is just a glib yboy. Now it seems that he is wrong. He is far better and more courageous than expected. "If the old man thinks I''m just saying it verbally, here''s the 20 billion check." "Si Li Ting took out a check that had been prepared for a long time from the wallet." this is the real meeting gift. Please ept it with a smile Rao is such a big family as Gu''s, and no one can take ten billion to y with! The betrothal gifts or dowries given by Gu''s family, whether it is to marry a daughter or to marry someone else, are 100 million or several billion, or even billions of shares.No one has ever given a gift of $20 billion. Everyone says that money is vulgar. In thisplex society, sometimes money is the test of a person''s standard, if a person''s mouth, even if you want things can''t give you, is that still true love? Even if it''s Nangong family, if you let Nangong Xun take 20 billion yuan as a betrothal gift, I''m afraid the other party will think whether you are crazy, whether to marry or sell your daughter. In order to prove his sincerity to Gu Jin, Si Li Ting took out an astronomical number. Where does the old man dare to question him? A yboy may buy tens of millions of gifts for a mate, which is very valuable. But what yboy have you ever seen who''s going to give $20 billion to please? How much money can be made by investing 20 billion yuan? Si Li Ting''s eyes didn''t have a bit of heartache, as if he took out not 20 billion, but 200 yuan of tips. The old man handed the check to Gu Nancang, "you take it for jin''er." There is no shortage of money for the family, and the old man will also consider for Gu Jin. Now, Si Li Ting is very affectionate. Who can guarantee that his affections are temporary or lifetime, in case he changes his mind within a few years. Anything can change in this world, but money won''t cheat you. Since he is willing to give it, he will also seek a welfare for Gu Jin. She is the owner of the family. She also has a pile of jackals and tigers. Having so much money is also a card. Even if one day, Si Li Ting will no longer like Gu Jin, and Gu Jin will not end up in the end of having both money and money. Gu Jin himself may not care about these, they are the natural family for Gu Jinhao. "Good grandfather." Gu Nancang understands the old man''s mind. They are not like Gu Jin. They have 100% trust in Si Li Ting. How many people do not cheat in shopping malls? Si Li Ting also just caught their mind. No matter how well you say it, you can''t bepletely convinced. It''s easy to convince people. That is to show your sincerity. 20 billion yuan is enough sincerity? If the other party is not Gu Jin, how can Si Li Ting be so willing, that is because of her. If there is no money to earn, who should he go to? Gu Jin simply washed his body, changed his clothes and went downstairs. After all, he was still worried about the interrogation of the old man to Si Li Ting. In her mind is the old man, like a policeman''s question to the prisoner. In fact, when she came down, she did not find any trace of them in the living room. Not only did not have the old man and Si Li Ting, even Gu Nancang all disappeared. This can be anxious Gu Jin, just looking at the tea Butler, she quickly asked: "grandfather and them?" "Don''t worry, miss. They''re in the yard." What are you doing in the yard? Gu Jin ran to the garden in a hurry. There were several people at the stone table under the ginkgo tree. Si Li Ting and the old man are holding ck and white chess pieces. The old man always likes Chinese culture. Can''t he y go? She walked quickly to the two people, "brother Li Ting, can you y go?" The old man happily put the white one out, "five, I won!" The happy look was like a child. Gu Jin has a ck line. How did these two people develop to y chess together in such a short time? And y or Gobang! Si Li Ting hand over, "the old man is fierce, even win me three sets." "You boy, don''t think I can''t see it. You''re letting me, but it''s OK. They don''t want to apany me. You can make do with it today." The old man was in a good mood. Chapter 363 Gu Jin only heard from other people about what happened before. In fact, she has no memory, let alone that the old man likes ying Gobang. Beforeing, she patronizes nervously, all forgot to let Si Li Ting throw in his favor. Who knows Si Li Ting himself has been ready for all this, in less than an hour time to win the old man, and even coax the old man tough. Si Li Ting raised a smile, "Su Su..." Gu Jin came to him and said, "are you ying chess?" The old man seemed to be in a good mood and red at her and Gu Nancang. "You two little heartless people never y chess with me on the excuse of busy work." Gu Jin looked at the Gobang on the chessboard and thought that it was too naive for Gu Nancang. After the old man, as long as I can take advantage of the opportunity to join me "That''s what you said. The housekeeper is too good. I win every time. You still have some strength, but don''t let me know next time. Don''t think I can''t see it." "These three games are the courtesy that younger generation should have. I won''t let them in the next game." Si Li Ting said modestly. Gu Jin has only seen two looks of him. He is cold, arrogant, arrogant and gentle to himself. She has never seen Si Li Ting so modest and low-key appearance, but such a third uncle is more charming. The old man was even more happy to see him ying chess with himself. "Look at Ting boy, learn more from him, especially Nancang. No wonder people can start from scratch." Gu Nancang is also very tired. Half an hour ago, the old man wanted to kill Si Li Ting with a knife. In a sh, he became like this. It is said that women''s heart bottom needle, Si Li Ting did not apany him to y a few games of Gobang, and he turned over faster than a book? Mr. Si was also called before. Now he is called Ting boy. Gu Jin also found this subtle change, things have begun to develop in a good direction. The old man will two people to blow away, "you go to one side, do not affect me and Ting boy chess, to the meal point to call us." Gu Jin was in a daze and was driven out to the living room. Gu Jin asked curiously, "elder brother, what did the third uncle do? For such a short time, the old man was quite different from him." "Si Li Ting is really a character!" Even Gu Nancang was full of praise. "Did he do anything?" Gu Nancang thought about the skyrocketing check. Originally, he wanted to tell Gu Jin about it directly. But if you think it''s a man''s agreement, there''s no need to tell her about it. "In a word, the old man has already recognized half of him. I think with his means, even my grandson will have to wait for a week." Gu Nancang is quite helpless. Fortunately, before this, he also pinched a sweat for Si Li Ting and Gu Jin. Who knows Si Li Ting has such a means, only in such a short period of time to the most difficult to deal with the old man to deal with. No wonder he did well in China in such a short period of time. He really has this strength. "Brother, isn''t that exaggerated?" "Do you see if you have a good eye, with him by your side, your position will be very solid." Against the Si Li Ting to be able to deal with the old man in such a short time, what are the rest of the family? Cang sun''s and Nanmo''s help is not enough. Gu Jin hung up for such a long time, and finally fell at this moment. After finishing the old man''s affairs, he seeded more than half. Now, as long as she solves the Nangong family, she doesn''t have to worry about it. The burden seemed to bepletely removed at this moment, "brother, I went up to sleep for a while, I didn''t sleep for 20 hours." "Look at your tired face. You should have a good rest." "OK." Gu Jin went back to his big bed and fell asleep as soon as hey down. When she woke up, it was sunset, and she rubbed her eyes. Standing by the window was a man. The sun was shining all over his body. Gu Jin whispered, "Uncle..." The man turned back in the afterglow. Gu Jin had never known what amazing time was. But Si Li Ting back this moment, this picture is always fixed in her mind. Until many yearster, she still felt warm when she recalled this moment. The appearance of Si Li Ting is handsome, and there is a light warm light on his body. The blue pupil is full of tenderness. "Susu, are you awake?" He walked gently to himself. She had seen this face for many days, and now she really thought he was very handsome. Gu Jin all looked muddled, Si Li Ting gently put her in his arms, "haven''t you woken up yet?" "Have you eaten yet?""I''ve had lunch a long time ago. You get up just in time for dinner." "Did I sleep so long?" Gu Jinnan whispers to herself, and then she responds, "uncle, why are you in my room?" She thought that now she was not at home, but at home. How could they avoid suspicion. "I''lle in and see you." "And grandfather?" Gu Jin obviously couldn''t believe it. What benefits did he give the old man? "You should listen to opera downstairs." "How did you get up there?" "Coming up." "What didn''t my grandfather say?" When the two talents review home, the old man would like to kick out the Si Li Ting. In less than a day, the old man has epted him? Si Li Ting was evil and evil with a smile: "anyway, what should I do to avoid suspicion? Besides, I coax the old man very happy "Uncle, I really have you. I thought it was a storm waiting for us, but I didn''t expect you to resolve it so easily. To be honest, how do you know my grandfather and grandmother''s love affair? " Even Gu Nancang doesn''t know about this matter. It''s impossible for Si Li Ting to really look at the video ten years ago? But he was so busy every day. He was apanied by himself when he came home. He didn''t have time to watch any videos. "Do you think I''m not going to do anything to take care of my family? I''ve been preparing for it since you left my home. Knowing yourself and knowing your enemy is invincible. Based on the rtionship between you and the Nangong family, I would not have thought about the engagement of you and Nangong family? My family background is my hard injury, which is destined to be good when I was born. I can''t change it, so I can only find it in other aspects. It turns out that it''s useful to prepare for a rainy day. I''ve prepared for it for two years, and now I have this opportunity. " "Uncle, you are so good." Gu Jin is also convinced of him. No wonder so many people in China are afraid of hispetitors. Careful mind, take a step to see ten steps, if he is not prepared in advance, how can he and himself be so easy? "If you don''t care about it, how can I hold a beautiful woman so easily?" Si Li Ting fondly scraped her small nose. Gu Jin is wrapped by his warm love and takes the initiative to hold Si Li Ting''s neck. "Third uncle, no, I''ll call you brother Li Ting in the future. It''s really my luckiest thing that I can meet you in this life. I can only repay your kindness with my whole life." Si Li Ting put his head against her forehead, "at the beginning, you helped me once when you were doing part-time jobs. I only saw one side of you, but I have never forgotten your clean eyes. That night in the Tang family, I was drugged and saw you in the corridor. I didn''t expect that you would marry Tang Ming. Before I went upstairs, I clearly saw Tang Ming driving away. I had heard something about him and his little girl friend. I don''t know why he married you. The lust that I could control at that time broke outpletely after seeing you. Regardless of your will to force you, this is a moment of greedy joy, do not know when you this little thing into my heart. It makes me sleepy and sleepless. Susu, you must have a poison. I will do everything for you, so no matter what danger I may encounter, I only want to be with you. " Gu Jin''s heart was warm, "brother Li Ting, thank you for loving me..." "Little fool." Si Li Ting leaned over to kiss her lips. "Don''t This is home care. " "The old man is all from the past, he will understand, Susu, be good." Si Li Ting in her ear evil wanton smile, as at the beginning. Chapter 364 At dinner, the housekeeper knocked on the door of the room. "Miss, dinner is ready. Come down and have dinner." The Butler''s voice sounded outside. Also rely on in Si Li Ting''s arms Gu Jin small face dyed with red, faltering in the quilt to answer: e right away." Si Li Ting looked at Gu Jin in his arms in a good mood, "it''s been so long, haven''t you adapted yet? It''s the same as the first time. " I still remember that at that time in the Tang family, the master of Tang killed him, and Gu Jin was like this, nestling in his arms. The beautiful and delicate face is like the delicate color of roses, which makes him more reluctant to let go. I don''t know when I began to care about her. Now I want toe, maybe it is at that time that I can''t let go. "Brother Li Ting, go down to dinner. Let me go." Gu Jin''s soft voice makes Si Li Ting''s bones crisp. When he decided to give 20 billion yuan directly to his family, Lin Jun advised Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting has arge number of industries and needs arge amount of capital to be turned around every day. In case of trouble, this money can y a good role. What''s more, with the investment vision of Si Li Ting, this money can y the biggest power in his hand. Lin Jun thinks that his rtionship with Gu Jin is so good that there is no need to spend so much money. Even those close to him feel that way, let alone other people who don''t know him, they will think that he is a fool. How can other people understand his mood? For this little thing in his arms, he can not even live, let alone money. As long as Gu Jin looks at him like this, he will give her whatever she wants. This is the queen who can''t live outside. Only when she is around him can he be so soft and soft that he can''t stop. "No "Brother Li Ting, don''t make trouble. Now he is looking after his family." Gu Jin was confused and was tempted to roll once by him, and the bed sheet was very shy. She''s still in bed when it''s time to eat. How nice of you? "How about home care? Do you want you to have different asions? " Said Si Li Ting and Gu Jin pressure in the body. He just wanted to tease Gu Jin. He didn''t really want to do it again. Looking at Gu Jin''s nervous and pitiful appearance is one of his bad tastes. He likes Gu Jin like this. Gu Jin is dying in a hurry, and someone is still motionless. "Brother Li Ting, no, husband, will you let me go? What should I do if my grandfatheres in and sees it? " "If you see it, give him a little grandson. The one-year period should soon be over." Si Li Ting is counting every day. "Almost." Gu Jin''s face is even redder. Is it time to have a baby? When Nangong Xun is settled down, the two get married in good faith, and then they can prepare for pregnancy. Think of themselves and Si Li Ting''s children will be like? Gu Jin is looking forward to it. "That night..." Si Li Ting bends down in Gu Jin''s ear. "I, I ignore you..." Gu Jin pushes him away and runs to the bathroom with a red face. Looking at the mirror in the bathroom, her whole body is red, she poured a handful of cold water on her face. Clearly all so long, why is he still a few words on the blush. He put on his clothes in a hurry, and then he came downstairs slowly when his face was red. Si Li Ting had already put on his clothes and stood by the window looking at the night sky. With one hand in his pocket and the other on the windowsill, Gu Jin finally knew why he had no resistance to this man. He did everything, even if he didn''t do anything. He had a fatal temptation to stop there. "All right?" Si Li Ting turns to look at her. Gu Jin long hair shawl, wearing a simple dress, simple and fresh. "Well, you go down first." Originally Si Li Ting came to her room to let Gu Jin feel guilty, let alone two people just that what end, how does the grandfather think of her? Si Li Ting once pulled her, "be afraid of what, sooner orter all have to face." Then he pulled Gu Jin downstairs. Gu Jin''s face had just subsided for a while. In a twinkling of an eye, he was covered with red. When she came down, Gu Jin lowered her head like a child who had done something wrong. She suddenly had a feeling. It''s not that Si Li Ting came to see her parents, but she went to see his parents. The first time to Si Li Ting in her leisurely, leisurely. As soon as the old man saw Si Li Ting''s face, his face was beaming, "ting boy,e on, I''ll make you the grouper you like to eat in the evening." Gu Jin looked up at the old man''s smiling eyes. Didn''t he see himself? He is his lovely granddaughter! Si Li Ting''s face was hung with a modest expression, "the old man has taken great pains." Gu Jin a question mark, he slept for a few hours, why Si Li Ting seems to have be the father''s grandson.And he can''t see Si Li Ting still holding himself? Where was the old man who threatened Si Li Ting before? It is said that we should give an inspection period. If this is the inspection period of the old man, Gu Jin is helpless. Anyway, there are a few days. The old man was taken in less than one day. Gu Nancang is not surprised. He also admires Si Li Ting''s means. It seems that he has spent a lot of time to please the old man. "Grandfather." Gu Jin called out to remind him of his sense of being. "Jin''er, you can see how sensible Ting is. He not only yed chess with me all afternoon, but also specially asked you to get up for dinner. He didn''t like you and didn''t pay attention to me when I came back." Gu Jin: Master, you obviously drove us to leave! Gu Jin is also helpless to meet such an old man, but from another aspect, it proves that he finally epts Si Li Ting, which is also a good thing. Si Li Ting was soon integrated into the family. The four members of the family were very happy. The old man and Si Li Ting seemed to forget their old friends, so they couldn''t say how to specte. Gu Jin and Gu Nancang only have big eyes and small eyes. They all doubt that Si Li Ting is his lost grandson? The old man and Si Li Ting kept talking until the dead of night. Gu Nancang couldn''t bear to go to sleep. Gu Jin tilted his small head on the sofa and also slept in the past, Si Li Ting remaining light aimed at the sleepy appearance of the little woman. This posture is not good for the cervical spine after a long sleep. It is not good for him to help Gu Jin when he is present. Had to retreat to advance, put forward the meaning of farewell, "old man, time is not early, you see Su Su is also sleepy, I will not disturb you to rest, I go first." It was not easy for the old man to find a man who could talk with him so much. Si Li Ting was simply erudite. When they talked about the stock market, they both expressed their own unique opinions, and the topic finally shifted to personal preferences. For example, each other likes the football team, which football star, Si Li Ting can always tell the old man''s preferences. The old man thought it was a coincidence, but he didn''t know it was Si Li Ting who had mastered all his preferences. When Si Li Ting came, he wanted to drive people away immediately. Now that people really want to leave, he couldn''t give up. "It''s sote. Anyway, the house is wide, and there are all guest rooms on the second floor. You can choose one at will. Are you not in a hurry to return home?" "Don''t worry. I''m here to visit you. How could you leave so soon?" "That''s good. I''ll go to the morning exercise with me tomorrow morning, and I''ll stay here tonight." Si Li Ting hesitated for a moment and then replied, "this I''ll help you go up and have a rest After Gu Jin, Si Li Ting gently shakes her up, "Su Su, sleepy go back to the room to sleep, I send the old man back to the room." Gu Jin asked vaguely, "what about you?" "I''ll stay in the room on the second floor. See you tomorrow." The old man left Si Li Ting for the night, which shows that he really likes Si Li Ting in his heart. Gu Jin returns to his room, and the big stone in his heart can finallynd. I''m ready to go to bed when I hear a knock on the door. What else can I do for the housekeeper sote? She opened the door to see, a person quickly shed in, Gu Jin''s eyes widened. "Brother Li Ting, you are not sleeping in the guest room?" Si Li Ting turned off the light, locked the door, and said with a smile: "Su Su, how can I sleep without you?" The next second Gu Jin''s body was picked up, the man''s mellow voice resounded through the room, "Susu, let''s have a child." Chapter 365 In the morning, the warm sunshine fell into the room, and the two people hugged each other on the king size bed. In the sunshine, Gu Jin slowly opens his eyes, and once he opens his eyes, he can see Si Li Ting, which is probably called happiness. Until now, she feels a little unreal, Si Li Ting and himself sleep together at home, not a dream, but a real existence. His blue eyes always sparkle in the sun, like a sapphire. "Good morning." Si Li Ting gave her a kiss on the forehead. Before Gu Jin could enjoy the happiness, he suddenly thought of one thing, "grandfather didn''t ask you to do morning exercises in the morning. What time is it?" "What a fool. You didn''t wake up until I came back from morning exercises." Si Li Ting''s intimate way. Gu Jin''s face was very cute, mumbling: "it''s not that you tossed about so longst night..." Si Li Ting''s hand drifts to her abdomen, "don''t know if there is our baby here?" To Gu Jin''s side effects have passed, Si Li Ting can''t wait to have a child with Gu Jin. There is a big reason for liking Gu Jinzhan. Another reason is that as long as two people have children, both Nangong Xun and others will have to stop. From the day when he was with Gu Jin, Si Li Ting had been doing a good job. When the time was not ripe, Gu Jin didn''t want children. Now it''s different. It''s the right time, the right ce and the right people. They are about to get married. Having a child is just the icing on the cake. With the support of the old man, Nangong Xun has nothing to do with him. Think of here, Si Li Ting is in a good mood, looking at Gu Jin in the eyes of the love are quickly overflow. "It''s not so fast." Gu Jin is even more red faced. "Are you questioning my business ability? Do you want to make up for it? " Si Li Ting says again will Gu Jin to fall. Gu Jin now felt that his legs were a little sour, "don''t, brother Li Ting, that''s enough! It''s gettingte. I should get up. " Si Li Ting just let go of Gu Jin. Gu Jin steps to the bathroom. All over his body are traces left by someone. Is he a dog! Though I think so, the expression on her face shows a touch of tenderness. Changed the clothes toe out, again appeared in front of Si Li Ting is a brand new Gu Jin. Wearing a ck Slim umbre skirt, the foot is seven centimeter ck stiletto, casually took a windbreaker. The whole person is the dress up of working women, where there is the coquettish manner of the delicate little woman under himst night. "Brother Li Ting, I have to go to thepany to have a look. I''ve been in China all this time. If I don''t go to thepany, I''ll be gossiping." "Well, you go. I have something to do, too." Although Si Li Ting''s severalpanies have been sold out, it does not mean that he hase to do nothing. There are two more battles to be fought. Naturally, he has to make preparations in advance and likes to prepare for the rainy days with his personality. Two people are not ordinary people, except when they are together, they have their own things to do. "By the way, brother Li Ting, in a few days it will be the 80th birthday of Nangong master. I will go to Nangong''s home and make it clear." Gu Jin carefully took a look at Si Li Ting, she knew that Si Li Ting was very concerned about her, and would exin exactly. Si Li Ting chuckled, "how to look at me with this kind of eyes? Are you worried that I don''t believe you? " Then he ran over Gu Jin and gave her a kiss on the face, "I believe you, just as you believe me. I believe you can handle it." At the beginning, Si Li Ting was also afraid. At that time, he came back to China in a hurry. Gu Jingang just lost his memory. It was strange that he was not nervous when facing a powerful enemy like Nangong Xun. However, Gu Jin in the case of amnesia also did these things, let Si Li Ting very moved, thus also stabilized his heart. What else can the two masters of the family do not want to break up? Gu Jin to the head office, this period of time she is not by Gu Nancang in charge of. As soon as she came back, Gu Nancang quickly gave up her position. "Atst, it''s a holiday. If you don''te back, you''ll have to kill me alive." "Brother, this period of time is really hard for you. I will not return to China for the time being. You can take a vacation for yourself." "Now I have so many eyes staring at you. Where can I really rest? At most, I''m not as tired as before. I still have to do some work for you." Gu Jin took Gu Nancang''s hand and said sweetly, "thank you, brother. You are so understanding. You can find me a beautiful, gentle and quiet sister-inw in the future." "Come on, as long as you can be the head of the family, I have no other wish." Gu Jin stood in front of the big French window, looking into the distance, getting closer and closer to her dream life. One day she will stand side by side with Si Li Ting and walk hand in hand without fear of anyone''s threat.Before one day passes away, Gu Nancanges in with a message in the afternoon. "Jin''er, Nangong family will invite you to have dinner." Gu Jin was stunned, "when?" "Tonight, I''ve agreed for you." Gu Nan Cang shrugs helplessly. "It''s too fast. I just came back yesterday. Today, news came from Nangong family." "And this time, the Nangong master wants to see you. You should be prepared." Gu Jin sighed, "the one who shoulde wille after all. I still wanted to wait for the father''s birthday to visit again. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t hold his breath." "I think it''s better to start a teacher and make a crime. What he invited tonight is just you, jin''er. You have your own number." "Come on, you can''t eat me." Gu Jin continues to deal with the documents in his hands, but his heart has drifted far away. It''s still time to get off work. The Secretary reminds Gu Jin, "Mr. Gu, you should go to Nangong for family dinner. You will bete again." "Well." Gu Jin took out a mobile phone editor and sent it to Si Li Ting, telling him that he was going to Nangong''s home tonight. Si Li Ting quickly replied to her, "let it be, don''t be too reluctant, you didn''t apologize to anyone, the sky fell down with me." See Si Li Ting''s message, Gu Jin''s mood has be better. Yes, no matter what happens, everything still has Si Li Ting. "Get off work." She shut down theputer and left with her handbag. It was sunny in the morning. She didn''t notice when it began to rain. He wrapped up his windbreaker and got on the car. When the chill came, Gu Jincai suddenly found that it waste autumn and winter wasing. Time passed quickly. Looking out through the rain curtain of the window, the street pedestrians are in a hurry, and the outside is particrly lively. Originally some chaotic heart is slowly be quiet down, Gu Jin stroked the ring on his hand, as if Si Li Ting had been with her side. "Here we are, miss." When she was in a confused mood, the car had been parked in an extremely beautiful Chinese courtyard. Gu Jin takes a look at the outside, and his eyes are full of antique customs, just like ancient buildings. She was stunned, the door opened, and a waiter held up an umbre for her, "Miss Gu." A sense of coolness came. Even if Gu Jin te wore a windbreaker today, he still felt a little cold. She clenched the bag in her hand and got off slowly. Nangong''s house in the rain was more beautiful. Misty rain in the ancient buildings, antique, beautiful, as if through the ancient. Around the courtyard and across the bridge, she likes this kind of Chinese style building very much. The waiter took her to a hall where even the room was decorated in Chinese style. With mahogany furniture in sight, Gu Jin enters the room with cold air. Before reaction, she had a big towel on her body. Nangong Xun stood aside, his face as cold as ever, "wipe." Rao is the waiter''s umbre is big enough, her head and body are still nting in the rain wet. Thank you very much Gu Jin did not pinch, gently wiped the water on his head. Nangong Mo smiles. "Xiaojin''er, I didn''t see it some days. I found you are beautiful again." Gu Jin knows that Nangong Mo has good intentions and has no malice towards him. "It''s not too long. How about the movie?" "It''s estimated that it will be online at the end of next month, and it will reserve you a booking position." Chapter 366 Gu Jin and Nangong Mo are talking andughing, but Nangong Xun is very abrupt. At this time, an old but confident voice came from his ear, "it''s the brocade girl." Gu Jin looked up and went upstairs. An old man about the same age as my grandfather appeared in front of him. This should be the old man of the Nangong family. Gu Jin called out: "master." Nangong Mo and Nangong Xun go up and help the old man downstairs. It can be seen that the arrogant Nangong Xun also attaches great importance to him. "If you would like to invite Jinya home, would you not be angry?" "What the old man said, as a younger generation, I should take the initiative to visit." Gu Jin replied politely. From the current attitude of the old man, it is not her imagination of angry appearance, but some kind. "There is no outsider at home today, but my old man wants to say something to brocade girl. Brocade girl doesn''t have to be restrained." Perhaps seeing Gu Jin''s serious expression, the old manforted him. "Yes." Rao is an old man who seems to be very kind, but Gu Jin doesn''t dare to underestimate it. "Grandpa, the meal is ready, and xiaojin''er should be hungry. Let''s talk while eating." "No problem." The old man nodded and weed Gu Jin. The dinner prepared by Nangong family is very rich, and the exquisite table is full of Chinese food. The old man specially exined: "you just came back from home, you must still like to eat Chinese food, smoked son specially let people prepare for you." Nangong smoked purple eyes swept aplex light, and did not exin what. This is totally different from Gu Jin''s imagination. Isn''t Nangong''s family asking her toe over and question her marriage? Instead of getting angry, the old man seemed to have never happened. During the dinner, the old man was just talking to Gu Jin about his daily life, and he didn''t talk about anything about marriage or Si Li Ting. This kind of atmosphere made Gu Jin uneasy. Gu Jin took the lead in saying, "master, you are all here, and I have something to say. When I went to China earlier, my grandfather and Mr. Nangong talked about the marriage between our two families. At that time, he did not inform me or ask my wishes. I believe both of you have heard something about my sweetheart. I want to make it clear when Ie here today. " "So what the brocade girl means is that my Nangong family is not worthy of you?" "No, no, no, master, I don''t mean that. Nangong family and Gu family have made friends for generations, just like rtives. Even if it is a match, I Gu Jin is not worthy of Mr. Nangong, and I am willing to bear the inconvenience caused to Nangong family. Please do not involve the family. " Nangong ink doesn''t make a sound. Nangong Xun doesn''t speak much. He just waits for Gu Jin to finish. "Miss Gu, when I was in Europe, it was Mr. Gu who asked me toe back to discuss the engagement, although you were not there. At this time, the families of both parties have agreed that it is you who talk about engagement, and you are still saying that you are not engaged. Do you think our Nangong family is so easy to be bullied and let you take care of it? " That is to say, Nangong Xun would have such a good temper if he changed to Gu Jin. If he had been changed to someone else, Nangong Xun would have been hostile. He made concessions again and again, that is, he wanted Gu Jin to turn his mind around, and he didn''t want to really hurt Gu Jin. However, Gu Jin beat him in the face again and again, without putting his Nangong Xun in his eyes. The sage had a little temper, not to mention Nangong Xun, who had a bad temper. He felt that he had given his dignity to Gu Jin. Instead of cherishing it, Gu Jin repeatedly crushed him. Gu Jin knew that he was in the wrong. At that time, his grandfather was also for his own sake, thinking that Nangong Xun was not only a good family member, but also a good character. Besides, with the rtionship between the Gu family and the Nangong family, anyone who looks at this marriage will not be bad and will only feel that it is icing on the cake. The old man also thinks so, will give Gu Jin to decide early, who knows Gu Jin meeting does not act ording to the routine. There was a man living in her heart for a long time. For that man, she could give up the position of the head of the family. The marriage could not continue. Gu Jin knows that the old man is also kind-hearted, no wonder anyone. The old man is right, and the Nangong family is right, but all the results need to be borne by ourselves. "Mr. Nangong, I''m sorry. It''s really our family''s fault. I sincerely apologize. In order to express my sincerity, please ept a little of my heart at this time Gu Jin took out a contract from his bag and handed it to him. She had nned to wait for the father''s 80th birthday as a birthday gift to him. Since the old man had found her in advance, Gu Jin had to take it out. Seeing thend grant agreement above, Gu Jin exined: "I know Nangong family wants to start a real estate project recently. That area is our family''s territory, so I will give a piece ofnd to Nangong family for free."Judging from the market price, Gu Jin donated 100 million yuan ofnd. Of course, the price of thisnd is far more than that, and there is still great development potential in the future. Speaking of it, the two did not hold the engagement ceremony, nor did they announce it. They only had a preliminary negotiation between the two sides. You have to say that being engaged and having to repent will have a great impact. The situation like this is actually good. It is quite fair for Gu Jinping to offer 100 million yuan to make peace without any reason. Of course, Nangong Xun didn''t want her 100 million yuan. The old man''s face didn''t improve. The old man put the contract in his hand on the table, "Brocade girl, do you think our Nangong family is short of you?" "Of course not. I never thought the Nangong family would be poor in money. It''s just that we have made mistakes in caring for our family. This is my intention." Nangong Xun''s face was very ugly. He had been putting up with it, but he could not bear it at this moment. "Gu Jin, in your mind, my Nangong Xun is only worth a piece ofnd?" Gu Jin''s pair of beautiful pupil to shangnangong Xun''s pupil shows his manic anger. There has never been a man, let alone a woman, who has forced him to be this way. Gu Jin is the first one! "Mr. Nangong, please don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean that. I just I want to do what I can, and I don''t want to break the rtionship between our two families because of this. If you think thepensation is not enough, you can ask for it again. If I... " Gu Jin''s words didn''t finish. Nangong Xun got up and pped his hands on the table to make a harsh sound. It can be said that Nangong Xun was already very angry. "Compensation Haha, it''s the first time I''ve heard someone offer mepensation. " Nangong Xun walked towards Gu Jin step by step, his hands on his side, his eyes as cold as the snow in winter. "Gu Jin, who do you think you are? Who do you think I am? " Gu Jin is not used to being so close to someone. She subconsciously wants to retreat, but she is imprisoned in the chair, where can she escape. "Mr. Nangong, don''t do this..." "Don''t call me the damned Mr. Nangong, Gu Jin. You think I''m the one abandoned by you. Thepensation fee, ah, my Nangong Xun will be short of 100 million yuan?" Gu Jin also has no reason to say that if the old man had discussed with her in advance, he would not have ended up with today''s end. Nangong Xun is also a victim. He wants to get married for a while, but he doesn''t want to. What do you think of them. Gu Jin can understand this mood, but she is also very desperate! Si Li Ting is her only bottom line. Apart from Si Li Ting, she can give in to anything else. The key is to give up Si Li Ting. She can''t do it. "Xun, calm down first. You are really good and excellent. The women who want to marry you can be sent to Los Angeles from here." "In that case, why don''t you marry me? Where can Ipare with my boss Li Ting? I said, he can give you, I will only give you a lot more, I said to do. If you marry me, you are the only Nangong wife. There will be no Yingying Yanyan. I will help you to be the master of your house. If you like to care for your family, you can still stay at home after marriage. I won''t interfere. What do you want? " Nangong Xun''s words already have some meaning ofpromise. If she didn''t fall in love with Si Li Ting, she would fall in love with Nangong Xun. But What if? Nangong Xun''s affectionate Gu Jin couldn''t return it. Gu Jin bit his lips and firmly replied, "I''m sorry, I have someone I can''t live up to." Chapter 367 Hearing her reply, Nangong Xun takes back her hand dispiritedly, some injuries in her eyes. From small torge, he has what he wants. When he is a child, he just needs to open his mouth and things will be sent to him. When he grew up, he could get hold of what he liked through his own strength, until he met Gu Jin, he had a kind of helplessness. At the beginning, when Mr. Gu told him about it, he refused. At that time, he didn''t have the mind to start a family. I didn''t expect that the old man mentioned the old things again some time ago. Nangong Xun didn''t have a lover either. He thought that he might not have a woman he liked in his life. So he would find a suitable marriage. Gu Jin''s identity and his match, can be in more than a year to win the position of the head of the family, that proves that she has the ability. These two points are enough. Nangong Xun doesn''t like the weak. His woman must have certain ability and family background. Originally just with a task to see her, like a routine, but Gu Jin galloped on the horse, so quietly into his eyes. Then she lost her memory and was obedient. Her blue pupils were very clean. When she fell asleep in the car, she was like a cat, so good that people wanted to guard her all the time. After the appearance of Si Li Ting, she showed her original appearancepletely. Even the cat would show her sharp ws and teeth. It turned out that her cleverness was disguised, and she was not angry when she knew the truth. If Gu Jin obedient, with his own mind, perhaps he will not feel. It is Gu Jin who goes against his way and even he is fooled by Gu Jin. This woman is so powerful that she can still be so rational when she loses her memory, and her curiosity increases a little bit. She chose to be with Si Li Ting, even if she threatened her as before. From the beginning to the end, Gu Jin is different from other women. She is strong, calm and calm without losing the naivety of a woman. She is totally different from other women. Nangong Xun also from the beginning of the task psychology to her must, he really don''t want to give up Gu Jin. However, Gu Jin was more rebellious than he imagined. He would rather sacrifice everything than stay with Si Li Ting. Nangong Xun felt helpless for the first time in his life. The old man changed the subject. "Originally, I didn''t care about your young people''s affairs. Now you young people don''t like our old people''s fussy. But we have a lot to do with our family. I still hope we can get married. Brocade girl, you are young and easy to be confused. I can understand. Why don''t you give xun''er a chance, maybe he is more suitable for you than your sweetheart? We have to try several more clothes when we buy them. Only when we have the upper body can we know which one is more suitable for us Gu Jin got up slowly. "I''m sorry, old man. Love is not about buying clothes. You can have many clothes you like, but you can only have one in your life. There is room for discussion on everything except this one. Originally, we were not engaged, and there was no real loss to Nangong family. I will take care of my family''s mistakes. If I still can''t get your forgiveness, I can''t help it. Good morning,dies and gentlemen All she can do is just these. She can''t really agree to the conditions of Nangong master and try to associate with Nangong Xun. Even if she wants to offend Nangong family, she has no way. Si Li Ting is her most important person. Gu Jinzheng was about to leave, and suddenly felt dizzy. Was it the side effect of the medicine? She has been used to tinnitus and dizziness from time to time in the past year. She stroked her forehead and staggered a few steps. In front of her, she fainted. Nangong Xun hugged her. "Gu Jin, are you ok?" Nangong Xun is so scared that he can''t have time to get angry. The old manughed: "xun''er, don''t worry. She''s OK." "Grandfather, how can you faint? I''ll call the family doctor right away Nangong Mo is also worried. Not to mention whether Gu Jin had an ident at his home, he and Gu Jin were good friends in the past. He took out the phone and was about to dial out. "You all don''t be nervous. I drugged the brocade girl." The old man''s words let the two people realize that this is his purpose today. No wonder he has always been very friendly in order to eliminate Gu Jin''s vignce. "Grandfather, why did you do that?" Nangong Xun is not ashamed of this kind of means, but also can''t understand the old man''s status to do such a thing. "Why? Not for you! If you don''t like her so much, Gu Jin won''t marry if she doesn''t marry. Nangong family is still worried about finding a good daughter-inw? I know all the things you did for her in China. How could you have tolerated her with your temper if you hadn''t been affectionate to her. " The old man sighed that he was not fit to do these things as an elder. Nangong Xun is a child that he loves very much. His character is far from as cheerful as Nangong mo.As a child, Nangong Xun''s character was cold and stubborn. No one could enter his eyes, let alone put anyone in his heart. Gu Jin is the only one he likes, which is why the old man has always been good to Gu Jin. This is not a pretence. Even if he knows that she is not a virgin, the old man doesn''t mind. No matter how many women there are in the world, no matter how beautiful they are, Nangong Xun doesn''t even take a look at them. It''s useless for him to fill so many women over the years. Only this Gu Jin made him like it, even his character changed. Nangong Xun used to grab what he wanted, but he had some pity on Gu Jin. After learning how to protect and not hurt a person, maybe Gu Jin is the one who can change Nangong Xun. The old man sees hope in Gu Jin. Maybe she has a stain, but she has more advantages. If Gu Jin leaves, he still doesn''t know what kind of attack Nangong Xun is, which will even make his character more indifferent and cruel. For this grandson, the old man is also very hard-working. Otherwise, can an elder use such a mean? "Grandfather, I''m..." "Don''t say you don''t want this woman. As long as you have the truth of husband and wife, this marriage will not run away." Nangong Mo was indignant. "Grandfather, you can''t treat jin''er like this. What''s the difference between Nangong family and bandits in this way?" "You don''t want to see your brother happy?" The old man asked. Nangong Mo is dumb. No matter whether Nangong Xun likes him or not, at least he likes Nangong Xun and sincerely hopes Nangong Xun will be happy. From small torge that lonely figure, when he will have other people with him. The old man pped his hands, and several maids appeared, "wash Miss Gu''s body." Several people carry Gu Jin away from Nangong Xun''s arms. The old man looks at Nangong Xun. His face is not happy, but a little confused. "Xun''er, there is only one chance. If you don''t make good use of it, you will regret for life. You are a smart man and should know how to do it." Nangong Xun doesn''t open his mouth. Nangong Mo wants to say something and swallows it again. Does he want to disturb Nangong Xun? What if it''s going to happen this time? Seeing that Nangong Xun did not affirm or deny it, the old man looked at the other maid, "send the eldest young master back to his room to clean up." Nangong Xun was pulled back to his room, and the old man looked at Nangong Mo, who was pestering in the living room. "Go back to your room, too. It''s very important for your brother tonight. Don''t disturb me." "Oh." Nangong Mo touched his nose and left dejectedly. Of course, Nanjin doesn''t want to disturb him as a friend. The old man dismissed his servant and took thest sip of red wine leisurely on the throne. He walked slowly out of the living room on crutches and turned off all the lights before leaving. A sh of lightning, the living room was instantly illuminated, that table of rich dishes still left more than half. The incense candles on the table are still burning quietly. There is no one in the living room, only one room is silent. Outside the storm did not stop, flowers were beating chaos trembling, the yellow streetmp under a torrential rain. Si Li Ting looked at the heavy rain outside, inexplicably some uneasy, looked at the watch, the time is still early, Gu Jin should not have finished eating it. Today Gu Jin went to apologize. It would be bad if he appeared at Nangong''s house. Maybe his eyelids have been jumping, which makes him feel uneasy and gives Gu Jinfa a message. "Susu, are you finished? It''s raining hard. I''ll pick you up No one responded. Chapter 368 Si Li Ting stood in front of the window, the window was not closed, some raindrops flew towards him. It''s really hard to wait for Gu Jin to return the message. Three minutester, Gu Jin didn''t return. He can exin that it is very impolite to y with the mobile phone on the dining table. He also doesn''t know how many people came to Nangong''s house today. Maybe she doesn''t care to look at the mobile phone. Fifteen minutester, Gu Jin still did not answer, and Si Li Ting sent another one. "Susu, are you drunk? Shall Ie here now If it wasn''t an emergency, he wouldn''t have been in Nangong''s house. After all, his current status is very embarrassing. Gu Jin was dissatisfied with Nangong family just because of him. If only Nangong family and Gu family were involved, he would not care so much. The more important thing is to intensify the contradiction between Nangong family and Gu Jin, who will find various excuses. Whenever encountered and Gu Jin rted things, Secretary Li Ting will cast a mouse, afraid that will hurt Gu Jin. Another 15 minutester, Gu Jin didn''t reply. Si Li Ting couldn''t help but make a phone call to Gu Jin. The phone is no answer state, which can make Si Li Ting crazy. Gu Jin sent him a short message when he arrived at Nangong''s home, but now suddenly no one answered the phone. Even if the Nangong family are very angry, they will not take her seriously. At least she is still the owner of the family. Gu Jin didn''t get through the phone for only one reason. Her mobile phone wasn''t around her. At this point, she knew that she would worry, even if there was something she would call in advance. She didn''t call or say anything. There must be something wrong with her. Si Li Ting can''t help it any longer, so he ns to drive to Gu Jin immediately. Reasonpletely controlled him, he told himself not to be so impulsive, so he was ready to call Gu Nancang to ask about the truth. Just take out the phone, Gu Nancang is to call him first, Gu Nancang''s name lights up, let Si Li Ting''s heart is more tight. "Hello." "Just now my grandfather received a call from Nangong old man, saying that it was raining hard outside. My sister will stay at Nangong''s house tonight." "No way. Susu can''t do such a thing." Smart people know that things are wrong as soon as they hear it, not to mention that Gu Jin is going to make peace now. Even if Gu Jin and Nangong Xun are really engaged, the woman''s amodation in the man''s home also represents some meaning. At this juncture, Gu''s family is determined to divide the family from the Nangong family. How can they stay in the Nangong family. Does it not represent her engagement to Nangong Xun? Gu Jin is not a child, of course, he would not do such a thing. "Can I not understand my own sister? I think my sister must be in trouble. I called her just now and no one got through. It''s hard for the old man to say anything on the phone. Let me tell you. As for the choice, it depends on you. " As a family with a good rtionship with Nangong, Gu Laozi is not good at refuting Nangong in person. Fortunately, the efforts made by Si Li Ting yed a role in these days. The old man asked Gu Nancang to inform him. "I''ll go to Nangong''s immediately." Gu Jin has no one to answer the phone, so there is only one possibility, that is, the Nangong family gave Gu Jin the medicine. Otherwise, Gu Jin couldn''t have stayed at Nangong''s house for the night. Nangong''s father had definitely given him a reply, so he was sure that Gu Jin would not leave tonight. Gu Jin can''t leave, but he is drugged. He can''t be tied up by Nangong. I didn''t expect that Nangong family would use such a mean. Si Li Ting had already understood the old man''s mind. I''m afraid he knows that Gu Jin''s mind has been decided, so he will make such a bad decision, so that Gu Jin and Nangong Xun can get married in a proper way. No, absolutely not. I won''t let this happen. Gu Nancang''s anxious voice came: "don''t be impulsive. I''ll go to Nangong''s home with you. Maybe things are not as bad as we imagined." "I''m going first." Si Li Ting returned to his American apartment today. Hearing this news, he took up the key and rushed to the rain. On the way from the apartment to Nangong''s home, Si Li Ting has been stepping on the elerator all the time. In such a heavy rain, it is easy to slip. He can''t control so much. He only knows that if he goes one secondte, maybe Gu Jin will be finished. The distance from Gu''s to Nangong''s was a little bit more than that of Si Li Ting''s apartment. Gu Nancang also came out at about the same time. However, when he was about to get to Nangong''s house, he found a car like a cheetah crashing down from another road. No, it should not be called cheetah. It should be called mad dog. In order to stop Si Li Ting, he has been driving fast enough all the way, but the people who are far away from him arrive at the same time. It can be seen how fast Si Li Ting is driving along the way.Gu Nancang crazy to Si Li Ting honked, Si Li Ting did not even loosen the gas pedal, sh away. "This madman!" Gu Nancang saw Si Li Ting''s driving state and knew that he waspletely crazy. In my heart, I pray that Gu Jin must not have an ident. Otherwise, this madman may not be able to do anything. In order to prevent Si Li Ting from going mad, he ran after him. Nangong family. Nangong Xun stood under the shower for a long time. He asked himself again and again, is this what he wants? He likes this woman very much, and once had lust because of her. But what he wants is not Gu Jin in this state, but the appearance of a little woman that she actively caters to. Gu Jin nestles in Si Li Ting''s arms. It would be nice if she could be so gentle by her side. Just as he hesitated, the voice of the maid came from outside the door. "Young master, you have been washing it for a long time. Miss Gu has arranged it properly." Nangong Xunes out with a bathrobe and follows the maid to Gu Jin''s room. All the maids retired, and the room was very warm and beautiful, even a little romantic. Nangong Xun walked towards the bed, on whichy a woman in a white silk sling skirt. The woman''s graceful figure is revealed under the silk skirt, her body is soft and soft, and her hair is scattered on the pillow at will. She is abination of angels and demons. She looks like an angel in her face, but she is a devil in her body. That thin nightdress can not cover too much, she is enough to tempt all men''s capital. No wonder Si Li Ting can give up the bright future of the United States for her. Who would be willing to let go of such a beautiful woman. Even Nangong Xun, who had always been light in lust, felt strange at the moment, and his throat was dry. Sitting beside Gu Jin, he felt nervous about a woman for the first time. His heart beat fast. Her skin is very beautiful, beautiful as white bone china general, chest skin has a touch of ambiguous red mark. Rao has never touched a woman. Nangong Xun also knows what it is. There are some marks left by Si Li Ting on this body. There was a chill in his eyes, and an idea came up in his mind to change all the marks on her body into his. It seems that with this mark, there will be ownership of this woman. Nangong Xun''s fingers point to Gu Jinna''s round shoulder. When he thought of it like this, the sleeping man suddenly opened his eyes. A pair of shallow blue pupils are like the blue sky. Nangong Xun''s hand is embarrassed in the air, and then slowly takes it back. "Are you awake?" He spoke faintly, and his voice was already a little dumb. Woman suddenly pretty smile: "brother Li Ting, youe to pick up Su Su home?" The person she saw in front of her was Si Li Ting, not herself. Nangong Xun knew that what the old man gave her was psychedelic. Maybe it''s for fear that she will resist, or make violent actions to hurt herself. Psychedelic drugs will make her imagine the people in front of her as the one she most miss. She thinks it is Si Li Ting who hase to pick her up. This kind of feeling is not good, he should be taken as a stand in, it is a great insult to him. Gu Jin didn''t know, but rushed straight at him, snow arm around his neck, eyebrows curved. "Brother Li Ting, Su Su misses you..." She rubbed Nangong Xun''s cheek affectionately. Chapter 369 Maybe she doesn''t open her mouth to call Nangong Xun the name of Si Li Ting. Nangong Xun can''t control herself. Gu Jinna''s fierce thunder, like a basin of cold water, poured out his desirepletely. Seeing Nangong Xun didn''t touch her, Gu Jinsong started to look at him, "brother Li Ting, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you like Susu? Why not hold Susu Nangong Xun''s purple pupil deepened and his expression became more indifferent. He was silent. Gu Jin Du mouth some unhappy, "brother Li Ting, you embrace Su Su, Su Su is ufortable." Nangong Xun reached out and grabbed her hand, "who am I?" "You are my brother Li Ting. What''s wrong with you? You don''t usually do that. " Gu Jin wants to rush to his arms. Nangong Xun did not let her close, he wanted this woman, but not through another man''s identity. His self-esteem did not allow him to do such a thing, Nangong Xun pushed Gu Jin down on the bed and wrapped her body tightly with a quilt. "Don''t stay here." Gu Jin blinked at Nangong Xun not far away. He stood in front of the window, opened the window, and let the cold wind pour in. The rain nted in, and Nangong Xun stood still, letting himself get wet by the rain, so as to dispel his inner heat. He had his own pride in Nangong Xun. If Gu Jin was asked for in this situation, he would never be able to pass this ridge in his life. After waiting for a while, Gu Jin''s medicine strength also gradually came up, but Nangong Xun told her not to move with the quilt, so she did not move obediently. "Brother Li Ting, I feel a little ufortable. Can youe and kiss me?" "Don''t move." Nangong Xun can''t guarantee that if Gu Jin takes the initiative, he will resist it. "Oh." Gu Jin is really like a clever kitten in the quilt, even if the body has been fragrant sweat dripping. Nangong Xun knew that there were Nangong''s men outside. Although he didn''t want to, he couldn''t go out now. He knew that the old man did this for him, and he respected this grandfather since he was a child. He didn''t want him to worry. Thinking about it, he can only use this way to stand in ce, and Gu Jin is also very ufortable nest in the quilt. Si Li Ting doesn''t know that in his heart, Nangong Xun is a hungry wolf. Gu Jin, a small sheep, will surely enter the tiger''s mouth. Just think so in the heart, the foot force, the elerator has already stepped on the bottom. Gu Nancang was afraid that Si Li Ting woulde disorderly. He also speeded up the speed, and the two cars arrived at the iron gate together. Gu Nancang indicated his intention, "Hello, I''m Gu Nancang. I''m here to pick up my sister and go home." "Mr. Gu, wait a moment. I''ll ask." It''s sote that the guard doesn''t dare to let people in at will. After informing the old man and getting a reply from him, the guard said, "Mr. Gu, Miss Gu has already gone to bed. The master asked you to go back first. We will send the youngdy back in person tomorrow." The implication is that the old man doesn''t want them to disturb Nangong Xun. Gu Nancang is also worried. At this time, he heard the roar of the car engine, looked out from the mirror, and Si Li Ting hung the reverse gear and retreated. So he''s going to leave? But this is not like the style of Si Li Ting. Gu Nancang just want to ask Si Li Ting what to do, the next second heard the sound of the throttle. Si Li Ting withdrew from the dozens of meters, and then from dozens of meters away suddenly elerated to rush over. He was shocked when he knew what Si Li Ting did. Si Li Ting was such a lunatic that he even nned to knock the door open with a car! He quickly got out of the car to stop Si Li Ting, "Si Li Ting, you should be sober, don''t rush..." Answer him is Si Li Ting''s flying past sshing water, he spits out the water in his mouth, Si Li Ting''s car has hit the iron gate severely. "Boom!" With the thunder in the sky, there was a big bang and the door was knocked open. Si Li Ting''s car with millions of dors can almost be scrapped, and the front of the car ispletely deformed. The guards were shocked. Who knew that they would meet such a mad dog! He called security at the first time. Someone intruded into Nangong''s house! Where does Si Li Ting manage so much, he has only that person''s safety in his heart. In the rainy night, the security guard quickly rushed over, Gu Nancang quickly came forward to coordinate, "it''s all misunderstanding, don''t hurt people, we''re here to find someone, my sister is here." The guard knows Gu Nancang, but how to find someone to do this? He smashed people''s doors like this, although his own car was not much better. Si Li Ting braved the heavy rain and rushed into the Nangong house. There was no dinner in the restaurant. The wind blew a corner of the tablecloth. A maid was shocked to scream, "God." Si Li Ting has a wolf like cold double pupil, in the dark room is more attractive. "Where is Gu Jin?" "Gu, Miss Gu is in the upper room.""Take me there!" He took the maid''s cor and threatened fiercely. She was scared to climb upstairs. "It''s this room." Si Li Ting kicked open the door. When he came, he thought of many scenes. Maybe they were doing something unbearable. Maybe it was over. He didn''t know what he was feeling when he saw it, but he didn''t expect it to be like this. Gu Jin was sitting on the bed with a quilt, only a small head was exposed. The quilt wrapped her tightly, just like a small bun. As for Nangong Xun, standing in front of the window in his bathrobe, his face was very cold. So what''s going on here? Two people Gu Jin doubted: "eh, how can there be two brother Li Ting." Si Li Ting doesn''t care what happened to the two people. He runs to Gu Jin quickly and even takes her to his arms. "Su, Su, me..." Of course, Li Xun broke into the South Gate of the pce. He always knew how to break into the south gate. All of a sudden, he understood why Gu Jin would pay everything because he was so reckless to Gu Jin. Looking at the man''s recovered expression, Nangong Xun rarely opened his mouth to remind him: "don''t worry, I didn''t move him." No matter how much a man likes another woman, if this woman is touched, it will always be a thorn in his heart. The big stone in Si Li Ting''s heart fallspletely, and he spits out two words from his mouth: "thank you." "Don''t get me wrong. We are still enemies. I didn''t touch her. It''s not for you, but I don''t care for such a mean. The woman I like in Nangong Xun must be willing, not in a muddle headed situation. I haven''t been short of women yet. " Si Li Ting got up and took a serious look at Nangong Xun for the first time, "you are my only recognized opponent." "I didn''t touch her doesn''t mean I would give up. In my Nangong Xun''s dictionary, I didn''t give up two words." "I''ll be happy to apany you to the end. Anyway, I want to thank you for not touching her." Si Li Ting wrapped Gu Jin with a pile nket, Gu Jin was very clever in front of him, "brother Li Ting, am I dazzled, how can I have two you?" Said she also rubbed her eyes, Si Li Ting see her some mental state, in the heart more admire Nangong Xun. At this time, Gu Jin won''t have any resistance at this time. Under such circumstances, Nangong Xun can still adhere to his own principles, which is also very remarkable. Si Li Ting put her face disorderly hair to the ear, the voice gentle way: "Su Su, I take you home." "OK, brother Li Ting, let''s go home." She does not care where Si Li Ting will take her, in short, the ce where Si Li Ting is her home. When Si Li Ting goes downstairs with Gu Jin in his arms, the whole room is already bright. Nangong Laozi is sitting on the sofa with crutches. "Mr. Si, do you know what responsibility to take for breaking into the house without permission?" "Mr. Nangong, what responsibility do you think should be taken for abducting a woman and intending to have an improper rtionship?" Si Li Ting can almost guess that the person responsible for this matter is the old man, not Nangong Xun. If it is Nangong Xun, what should happen during this period of time when hees here. "What a sharp mouth, are you the man whom the brocade girl likes? It doesn''t look so good either. Brocade girl''s eyes are really poor. " The old man satirized directly, Si Li Ting''s face was like ice. Chapter 370 Si Li Ting hugs Gu Jin tightly, and almost all his fingers are caught in the quilt. It is this old thing. If Nangong Xun had no high self-esteem, he would have lost Gu Jin today. Blue eyes are like the surging waves in the sea. Si Li Ting looks directly at Nangong Laozi. "Originally, I thought that Nangong family was a hundred year old family, and they did all decent things. I never thought that you would prescribe medicine to a younger generation. The Nangong family is dirty when I step on it!" Nangong Laozi knew that he had done something out of measure, not to mention that he was drugging Gu Jin, and should not be applied to any younger generation. Originally thought is to let Gu Jin and Nangong fuming raw rice cooked cooked cooked rice, even if Gu Jin will be angry, but also in the way. Who knows Si Li Ting will suddenly break in, such a thing happened, his face also has no luster. "Dirty? I''m afraid you haven''t entered the prison as Mr. Secretary The old man pped his hands. All the security guards came in with guns. Gu Nancang also braved the heavy rain. "Nangong, I''m sorry to disturb you sote." "Mr. Gu, if youe, why do you bring an irrelevant person?" Gu Nancang knew that they had lost etiquette when they went to Nangong''s house at night, and his face was also wearing some embarrassed smile, "Nangong grandfather, my little sister knows the bed, if you are in other ces, you can''t sleep. My sister will see an important client tomorrow morning. If I don''t have a good rest at night, I will me my father for ruining my family tomorrow. We''lle here to pick up my little sister. Nangong, don''t me him. " "Pick up? This is your attitude of picking up people, and you''ve just smashed into the door of my house? What you know is to pick up people. If you don''t know, you think you are burry. " "Nangong grandfather, it''s not so serious as you said. It''s not the thunder and lightning outside. We are so anxious that we identally step on the brake as the elerator. I won''t disturb your rest at such ate hour. I''ll send someone to repair the door early tomorrow morning, and I''ll make sure it''s done properly for you. " Gu Nancang wanted to cover this matter with a sentence. The old man was not so easy to fool. "You want to go? Gu Xiaozi, you and we are friends, but he is not. He broke into the door and was clearly photographed in the video. I can''t deny it. I''m... " How can Nangong master let Si Li Ting leave like this? How can he let go of a chance. "Grandfather, let them go." Nangong Xun appears at the top of the stairs and looks at several people. "Xun''er, what do you mean by that?" He looked at Nangong Xun coldly and didn''t understand why he would let them leave. He is not a good master to provoke, Si Li Ting alle to pick things up. He can even sit down and let them leave. "Grandfather, I said let them go." With that, Nangong Xun disappeared at the foot of the stairs. Si Li Ting looked at the figure of the lonely left. For the first time in his life, he felt that Nangong Xun was not so annoying. He was a real man. Since Nangong Xun has made a speech, the old man is not good to embarrass them any more, so he has to watch him leave with Gu Jin in his arms. Gu Nancang said a few good words in the old man''s ear, and he also turned to leave. As for the old man, he went to Nangong Xun''s room angrily. Nangong smoked a cigar in his mouth. The white smoke ring came out of his mouth, which made him sad in his cold beauty. He stood by the window, his figure stretched out. "Xun''er, are you going to piss me off? You don''t like brocade girl so much. What a good chance that you let her go? " The old man''s tone is helpless. "Grandfather, Nangong Xun needs a woman by this means?" Nangong Xun asked. "My grandfather knows that she shouldn''t, but that brocade girl is so stubborn that you can see that she is so determined to that Si Li Ting. If you don''t need some means, she won''t be separated from Si Li Ting." "Grandfather, you don''t have to worry about my affairs. Even if I want her, it''s not in this way." "Forget it, you''ve grown up and your wings have grown hard. I can''t manage you any more. It''s just xun''er. I see you really like that brocade girl. I''m afraid you''ll miss her, and I''ll never find anyone else." "Grandfather, what are you talking about? There are so many women in the world. As long as I want them, who can''t?" Nangongxun''s expression was cold and distant. Only the old man could see that there was still a touch of loneliness on his face. Since childhood, this child is very stubborn, and no one can change the decision. He has been lonely for so many years. It''s hard to see that he has a feeling for a woman. Even if the woman has long been in love, the old man wants to keep Gu Jin for him in this way. "Silly boy." The old man sighed. "Grandfather, don''t worry. I''ll take care of my own affairs. It''s not early. I''ll help you go back to your room and have a rest." The old man had to shake his head. What can he do now?This world has long been the world of young people. It''s not sweet to try to make a fight. What''s more, Nangong Xun has his own way. Si Li Ting''s car has basically been scrapped, so he had to carry Gu Jin to Gu Nancang''s car. Gu Nancang wiped the rain on his dishcloth, "are you trying to scare me to death, and actually ran into Nangong family. Do you think Nangong family is where you want to go? If you were shot in the yard just now, people would only say it was self-defense. Fortunately, Nangong Xun has freed us from the siege. " Gu Nancang said most of the time, Si Li Ting only said one sentence: "drive." "Well, I say you are..." Nest in Si Li Ting''s arms, Gu Jin is beginning to be restless, "brother Li Ting, Su Su Su is hot, how long does Su Su have to stay in the quilt?" Si Li Ting touched her cheek. It was as hot as a fever. Damn it, the old man gave her medicine as expected. It seems that her effect has begun to attack. Si Li Ting cidly touched her small face, "Su Su obedient, soon we will be home." Gu Nancang knew that the fire was spreading behind him, so he had to step on the elerator. After another five minutes, Gu Jin began to pick up his quilt. "Brother Li Ting, I feel bad. You kiss Susu." Her consciousness began to scatter, unconsciously toward Si Li Ting''s face. Seeing that it was about to be broadcast live, Si Li Ting knew her temperament. If she did it in the car, especially in front of Gu Nancang, Gu Jin would go crazy the next day when she regained consciousness. Gu Jin has been unable to endure, only half the way. Si Li Ting made a quick decision, "stop." Gu Nancang slowly slowed down and stopped, "what are you going to do? There is a hotel nearby, but if you hold her like this, people will misunderstand that you are taking advantage of others'' danger, and maybe you will call the police. " Si Li Ting raised eyes toward him, "you get off." "Is there any mistake? This car is mine "Even if you want to see it, I''m not interested in giving you a live performance. Susu can''t hold on." Gu Nancang stroked his forehead. How could he meet everything. He had no choice but to turn off the engine and leave the car key in the car. "Remember to drive it back for me." "Well." Si Li Ting in the back row has already torn the thin nket on Gu Jin''s body. Gu Nancang braved the heavy rain and left, thinking to himself, what happened to him! As soon as he left, Si Li Ting had no worries about his future, and the mood that had been held in his heart broke outpletely. Si Li Ting is worried that it will be the worst result when he arrives at Nangong home. Fortunately, Gu Jin is still there. "Susu..." He pressed Gu Jin on the back seat, and the rain on his body moistened Gu Jin''s thin silk nightdress. In the huge rain curtain, a car stopped quietly on the side of the road, the heavy rain fell on the body. It''s not early, there is no pedestrian on the road, passing cars sh by, also did not see the ups and downs of the car. Gu Jin is like a greedy cat, whining and whining for it. Si Li Ting is alsopletely crazy, once for Gu Jin, it is just a pacifying effect. He quickly stepped on the gas to return to his apartment, only to open the door, not even the lights on, will Gu Jin against the wall. This night is doomed not to be calm, Gu Jin is like a goblin,pletely bewitched him. Si Li Ting lost and recovered, more cherish, every embrace is like to knead Gu Jin into the bone marrow. He seemed to be more than a satisfied beast, pushing her into the abyss again and again. Chapter 371 Pain, this is Gu Jin wake up the first thought, there is no point of the body is not pain. Gu Jin opened his eyes and looked around. It was a strange bedroom. She had never been there. In the minimalist style of ck and white, this is obviously a man''s room, and at first nce it is that kind of abstinence man''s room. Last night''s events came to her mind. She remembered that she had dinner at Nangong''s house. Then she got up and was about to leave. The next thing was broken. Is Gu Jin''s head boomed. She lifted the quilt and found traces all over her body. Of course, she understood what it was. Is there any medicine in your wine? Nangong Xun takes the opportunity Just thought here Gu Jin is going to be crazy, himself and Nangong Xun!!! Are you kidding? How could he do this to himself! How can I ount for Mr. Li Ting? Just thinking of this, Gu Jin''s heart surged with hatred, some sour tears in her eyes, she went through one side of the bathrobe wrapped in her body. It was obviously the size of a man, almost to her calf, Gu Jin heart a horizontal, Nangong Xun actually dare to do this to her. Even if she is dead, she will pull Nangong Xun as a cushion! Gu Jin holds themp on the bedside table, Nangong Xun, I want your life! At the moment, she was angry and aggrieved, and her body was dirty, so she could not deserve to be angry with her boss. At the same time, the hatred for Nangong Xun is unprecedented. She slowly walks out of her bedroom. Outside is a living room. Gu Jin is so angry that she hasn''t found out that this is not the Nangong family she came to yesterday. There was no one in the living room. Hearing the noiseing from the kitchen, Gu Jin killed the kitchen with amp. There was a man in front of the stove. Gu Jin was ready to smash themp on the man''s head, regardless of whether he was thirty-seven or twenty-one. Hearing the footsteps, Si Li Ting turned his head and said, "Su Su You... " Gu Jin''s hand is hanging in the air, some embarrassment on his face, "brother Li Ting, is it you?" Si Li Ting saw her lift the deskmp on the head to hook a lip to smile, "how? You want to murder your husband? " "No, no, I just thought..." "Why? Was the man Nangong Xunst night Gu Jin nodded, "I don''t remember what happenedst night. I''m afraid I was dirty by him." "If it was him, what would you do?" Si Li Ting took hermp and saw tears in Gu Jin''s eyes. She must have been scared when she got up. Gu Jin bit his lips and murmured: "if it is, I will kill him first and thenmit suicide." Body was Si Li Ting into the arms, "really a silly girl." "Brother Li Ting, what would you do if I was really touched by others?" "I''ll me myself for not protecting you, Susu. If I didn''t arrive in timest night, you shouldn''tmit suicide if something like that happened." "But if that''s the case, I''m dirty and I''m not clean." Si Li Ting gently stroked her back, "Su Su, there is nothing more precious than you in this world. No matter what happens, you are not allowed to leave me." "Well, brother Li Ting, what happenedst night?" Gu Jin knew that the manst night was Si Li Ting, and she was relieved. Si Li Ting told the story ofst night, and did not deliberately discredit Nangong Xun because of the hostile rtionship with Nangong Xun. "Nangong Xun is a man, he didn''t take advantage of others." Gu Jin kneaded his face with his hand, "the car bumps open the door, brother Li Ting, you are too impulsive. What if you hurt yourself?" "At that time, I only thought about you, how could I care about so many things." "But this trip is not without harvest. Nangong''s move is a mistake. It was our family''s fault. But he lost the prestige of his elders in dispensing medicinest night, so we''ll be even with each other, and we won''t owe him anything in the future. " Gu Jin put down the big stone in her heart. Is she lucky? "So I can marry you in all fairness?" Si Li Ting''s eyes brightened. How long did he wait today. Gu Jin nodded with a smile, "yes, we can be together! When I''m done with my family, we''ll get engaged. " Although there are many disasters, it is not so difficult to stride step by step. The two people''s faces are like a sunny day after the rain, showing a bright smile again. Gu Laozi knew about this matter and made a special call to Nangong Laozi. "Nangong Laoer, what have you done to my granddaughter Mr. Gu''s beard was very angry. If Nangong master was in front of him, he would surely beat him to death with his crutches. "So excited to do what, I just want to stay in my home "Do you have the way to stay? Youe here, I promise not to keep you! It''s a pity that you are all going to go to the earth and do such a thing to the younger generation.Nangong Laoer, do you have a brain? You''re not afraid to be scolded if it''s passed on to you! " In fact, it doesn''t need to be said that Nangong Laozi knows that he did it badly. But what can he do? Nangong Xun likes Gu Jin. He is to throw out this old face to fulfill the two people, if they be natural, no one will say that his means are despicable. The key is that he didn''t seed. Now he is very embarrassed when he makes people inside and outside. In the past, Mr. Gu dared to scold him like that. He had already jumped off his feet. This time, he had to listen obediently and pacify him. Two people now order exchange, before that Gu Jin and Si Li Ting together news, Nangong old man is also the same call curse. "Lao Gu, I know I''m wrong. Don''t say it again. I''m embarrassed if I say it again." "Shame? I see that your old face is thicker than that wall, and you will be shameless? " "Brocade wench also didn''t have what matter, that calls Si Li Ting''s door also gave my house to break open." Nangong Laozi tries to find some face for himself. "It''s important to hit you with my baby granddaughter? She''s a treasure I''ve been looking for for for so many years. She''s also the owner of the family. Do you look down on our family When Nangong Laozi scolded him, he was proud. At that time, Gu was ashamed of him and didn''t dare to answer back. He had to let him y. Now I finally seize the opportunity, but I still don''t scold the old man back. "After all these years, if I look down on you, I will associate with you? Lao Gu, I know you''re upset. You put forward the marriage for the sake of brocade girl. I gave the medicine to Jin girlst night. All in all, we are for the sake of those little bunnies. You should be able to understand my mind. Why should I be angry with me? This is my fault. In this case, our two families will be even. I''ll find a good ce to treat you to a meal tomorrow. It''s an apology, right? " Master Gu is not really angry with him. In addition, Nangong is really thinking about his children. Anyone can understand this mood. "That''s settled. Don''t let us get into trouble again." Both sides have made an agreement. Mr. Gu put down the phone. Gu Nancang nervously asked, "what''s the matter?" "It''s fine after the rain, you can rest assured." "That''s good. I can get a good sleep." "Let the cook make some delicious Chinese food tonight. Pleasee over and call other people who care for the family." After finishing the Nangong family, Gu Laozi didn''t have to worry about anything. At first, although he didn''t like Si Li Ting. In a short period of time, Si Li Ting gave him a different view, Gu from hate to like. Si Li Ting is indeed a rare good man, which he has already understood. Not only is he brave and resourceful, the key is his heart to Gu Jin. What happenedst night alsopletely changed his outlook on Si Li Ting. At that time, after Nangong Laozi called him, Gu almost guessed what happened in his heart. He specially let Gu Nancang tell Si Li Ting, the purpose is to test him. If Si Li Ting takes the power of Nangong family into consideration and bes a man who is afraid of his hands and feet, Gu Jin will have to marry Nangong Xun. Facts have proved that he not only has no rhetoric, but also has deeper feelings for Gu Jin than he imagined. Si Li Ting haspletely changed him. Today is his reception for Si Li Ting. Chapter 372 Apartments. Gu Jin lieszily in Si Li Ting''s arms, even if she doesn''t do anything. As long as she is with Si Li Ting, she will feel very happy and won''t feel time is boring. Si Li Ting received a call from Gu Nancang, "OK, I know. I will arrive on time." "Is that my brother? What did he ask you to do? " Gu Jin asked nervously. "What do you think it should be?" Si Li Ting''s face is calm, so people can''t guess his idea. "I think Is it possible that the old man knew that you had broken into Nangong''s house at night and asked you to set up a teacher to me him? " "Almost." Gu Jin was so anxious that he was about to get up, "no, I''ll go back to my home and exin to my grandfather clearly that it''s Nangong..." Seeing Gu Jin''s anxious appearance, Si Li Ting chuckled and stretched out his hand to pull her back into his arms, "little fool, what''s in a hurry? The old man asked me to take care of my family, not for the sake of setting up a teacher to me, but for inviting me to dinner. " Hearing this, Gu Jinle is about to take off, embracing Si Li Ting''s neck happily. "Really? Is that your grandfather''s admission? " If it was not admitted, how could she have invited him to dinner in a big way. "That''s all I have to ask your grandfather. No matter what he means, I should have good manners. That''s right. Susu, go shopping with me. I can''t go home empty handed." "Well, I''m going to change." Si Li Ting did not tell her that he had already sent a gift to Gu family, Gu Jin also seriously bought for him. "Brother Li Ting, my grandfather likes to drink tea, but I always feel that foreign tea is not as authentic as ours." "If you think about it carefully, Chinese people give gifts like tobo, wine and tea. If you don''t have tea, you go to buy a bar." "No problem." Gu''s family was not short of anything. Moreover, Si Li Ting sent the expensive emerald ring to his home for the first time. The gift he''s giving now doesn''t mean it. It''s better thaning empty handed. What he cares about is not choosing gifts, but shopping with Gujin. For a long time, they have too little time like this. In the past, when she was su Jinxi, they would take into ount the identity rtionship, and they could not go shopping openly. At that time, she was very happy to apany her around in the United States, but now it is different. He can hold her hand in a fair way. "Brother Li Ting, what are you looking at me for? Aren''t we going to buy wine Gu Jin didn''t know what he was thinking, but he was strange. "Nothing. Don''t worry about wine. Go to a ce first." "Where?" Gu Jin is at a loss. Si Li Ting took her hand and took her to the jewelry store. "Thest time that diamond ring was originally prepared for you, who knows I lost it by mistake and let another woman wear it. Susu, I still owe you a diamond ring." Two people are getting married is to exchange the process of the ring, suddenly ran out of a babysitter, the ring that should have been personally worn by Si Li Ting, finally did not know where it fell. When Si Li Ting went to look for it, but nothing was found. It is estimated that he was picked up by the guests at that time. "But don''t we already have the right to quit?" Gu Jin raised his hand. "As a man, it''s a matter of course that you give your own woman a ring. Go in and choose. This time I will wear it on your hand." Gu Jin also did not refuse, diamond ring for her is not how much value, but the meaning of the diamond ring. "Good." This is one of the most luxurious jewelry stores in the world. When he came in, Gu Jin was dazzled by the beautiful jewelry. Even if she is a housekeeper, she nevercks jewelry. She is born a woman. She really likes these jewelry. Through the ss polished brighter than the mirror, there are all kinds of jewelry on disy. From earrings to rings, everything is exquisite and dazzling. Si Li Ting took a fancy to one of the rings, "Su Su, do you think that ring looks good?" Gu Jin looked in the direction of his finger. It was not a diamond, but a beautiful sapphire. "Sir, you have a good taste. This is the treasure of our shop. It was designed by a famous designer. The designer named it the heart of the ocean, which means that the heart of a lover is as broad and affectionate as the ocean. There are a lot of people who like it, but they are scared off by the price. " Although we all choose diamond ring when we get married, we say that diamond willst forever. Diamond has the meaning of forever and forever, but few people choose other materials. Si Li Ting took a fancy to the ring at a nce, and Gu Jin also liked it very much, because the sapphire was very simr to the color of Si Li Ting''s eyes. "Let me have a try." "Yes, miss." The blue gemstone is very close to Gu Jin''s skin, so when you put it on, you can''t bear to take it off."Susu, do you like it?" Si Li Ting looks at the Gu Jin and puts on the ring of the right size. "Yes." Gu Jin answered without thinking. One side of the salesman also kept adding oil and vinegar, "this ring is just like a tailor-made for you, you see the size is so suitable, there is no need to adjust it, it seems that you and this ring are predestined, sir will treat you well as the implied meaning of this ring." Gu Jinyue likes it more and more. She has many diamond rings, but she doesn''t have such a beautiful sapphire ring. "How much is it?" "Five million." The salesperson looked at their extraordinary temperament and would certainly be willing to buy it. Gu Jin frowned and converted five million US dors into RMB, which is more than 30 million yuan, but a ring is a bit expensive. Thest time she and Si Li Ting sold 100 million yuan, not that the ring itself is worth so much money. It was a charity activity. No matter how much money it took, it was donated to the poor children in the mountains. It doesn''t matter how much money it costs. Gu Jin doesn''t think it''s cost-effective to spend more than 30 million yuan on a single ring. She just frowned and didn''t have time to take off the ring to hear Si Li Ting light way: "I bought." Gu Jin red at him, "more than 30 million yuan can buy a vi. It''s not worth buying a ring. I have many rings." Si Li Ting didn''t expect Gu Jin to be the same as before, no matter what position she was, she would not be extravagant and wasteful because of material. In the past, when she was su Jinxi, I was eager to please her and buy her what she wanted every day. This girl is a good girl. She never takes the initiative to ask for anything. She buys it for her. If she thinks it''s unnecessary, she willin about herself. "Susu, you are my favorite person. What''s the use of my money besides investment? Anyway, the money from the investment is also for you. It''s only 30 million yuan. I''m afraid I can''t match you. " The appearance of Si Li Ting''s big money makes Gu Jin think of the local rich man, and he insists on buying her, so he doesn''t refuse. Wearing that beautiful sapphire ring, the meaning of sapphire is also very good. Si Li Ting also bought a set of Sapphire Earrings and nes for Gu Jin when he checked out. This set also cost hundreds of millions. Gu Jin didn''t know that he bought it secretly. Seeing him carrying the handbag, he thought it was only the bag containing the ring. "Please take your time, sir and miss." The salesman''s face is almost rotten withughter. Can such customers give them a car every day? Si Li Ting bought the most expensive thing in their shop, which can be called a facade and signboard. They just mention it is a huge sum of money. Two people for the old man to choose good wine, this just took the car back to the home. The Gu family is very busy today. The old man took the wind and dust for Si Li Ting, and invited other people of Gu family on purpose to recognize the identity of Si Li Ting. This time, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting entered the door with a lot of confidence, which was not like the fear when they first came. Several uncles and cousins and seven aunts and eight aunts came, and the sofa was full of people. what confused and dizzy toy boy had been talking about before the arrival of Gu Jin was an old woman who disdained: "I think that the Secretary of Li Ting must be a little white face, so that he would be so confused with our family owners that Nangong smoked did not know how many times better than him. Such words can be said to be very hurtful, a female voice long rang out, "do you want to see a doctor for me?" Chapter 373 Compared with the day when she just looked back, Gu Jin was quite different. That day, she was worried that the old man would be angry with Si Li Ting. From her heart, what she is greedy for is not the money for her family, but the affection for her family. Si Li Ting is her most important person. She doesn''t want to see the old man forcing her to leave Si Li Ting. If it is, she would rather not care about everything at home, but also with Si Li Ting. Fish and bear''s paw can''t have both at the same time, she chose Si Li Ting, and only when she failed to care for her family would she always be nervous. Today, Si Li Ting has won the favor of the old man at the extreme time. What happenedst night did not disgust him, but he praised him more. For Gu Jin, Si Li Ting even dares to break into Nangong family. For Gu Jin, he does not hesitate to make enemies with Nangong family. This heart is beyond the reach of others. In the future, Gu Jin will no longer have to worry that Si Li Ting will not protect Gu Jin. Gu Jin only cares about two people in his family, Gu Nancang and the old man. Since the old man has agreed, she has not really paid attention to other people. The mood is different, of course, the mood is also different, Gu Jin took Si Li Ting''s hand and walked in, without taboo about their rtionship. Although she has lost her memory, Gu Nancang has already shown her the information of the family. The person who spoke before was her great aunt. Gu Jin a pair of beautiful eyes cold toward her, expression light, "big aunt, you just said my eyes what, can you say again?" It''s probably the most embarrassing thing for a person to say bad things just to be heard. Aunt''s face is not good-looking, "jin''er is back, my aunt didn''t say anything, just care about you." Home care is not the same as the usual family, the head of the family is the supreme existence, even if you are an elder, you have to be humble in front of her. It''s a rule, a rule handed down from a long time ago. Gu Jin didn''t grow up in Gu''s family since childhood. She came back only two years ago. Her prestige is not enough, so we dare to talk about it without fear. If the owner who grew up in Gu''s family was very dignified when he was young, he would not despise Gu Jin as much as now. Gu Jin looked coldly at the man who was sitting on the throne. He was an aunt by the side branch. Before Gu Jin came, he was the main force of the eight trigrams. Now when Gu Jines, his momentum will wither. The man quickly stood up, "master, you sit here." Gu Jin pulls Si Li Ting''s hand: "let me introduce you to my boyfriend, Mr. Si." Gu Nan''s face is hard for them to see. When the old man came down, I didn''t know how to punish her as a bold girl. So I thought that everyone was in a better mood. With a banter in their eyes, I wish the old man would rush down to teach Gu Jin a good lesson. Si Li Ting still will everyone''s eyes in the eyes, it seems that really not better than the Tang family before where to go. At first, everyone thought that he was the illegitimate son of the Tang family. In the eyes of the Tang family, he was a stumbling block to divide property anytime, anywhere. Such arge family did not feel a bit of warmth belonging to the family, but felt only malicious. The Gu family is bigger than the Tang family, so there are more people with ulterior motives in it. Hezily introduced: "Hello everyone, I am Si Li Ting." Gu Jin pulls him to sit down. Gu Jin, who looks back at his family, puts up his gentle arms in front of him, and keeps away from anyone. She can also understand that in ces like home care, if you are not strong, you will only be pinched as a soft persimmon. This is her ability to protect herself. She doesn''t want to be bullied by others, so you have to stand on the head of everyone and bully others. Gu Mingzhu disdain way: "Oh, Mr. Si also dare toe, thest time was not scolded by the old man enough?" "Cousin, this is what you don''t know. Mr. Si has such a thick skin. How could he give up easily?" Gu ran also followed the way. They dare to say so, but the others dare not. Everyone is watching the good y. "Is that enough?" Gu Jin made a cold voice. Seeing the displeasure on her face, Gu Mingzhu was in a good mood, "why, sister, are you angry? Sister, I am for your own good. Before I get married, I''ll turn my arm out, and I''ll have a good time in the future. " "That''s right. You don''t want to be a good Nangong master, but you have to look for him. My sister''s eyes are really strange." Two people sing a song and a duel, the front line is full of sarcasm to the two people. Si Li Ting is a man. He can''t gossip with them like a woman. Of course, he can''t use force to beat people. He sat quietly on one side, as if the two people were not talking about him, as long as the scolding was not Gu Jin, he did not matter."Sister jin''er, I admire you, too. After sleeping so many women''s shoes, it''s hard to realize that he is good at bed, so he let you..." Gu Mingzhu see Gu Jin and Si Li Ting did not stop, so the more issued four up. This time, she openly scolded Si Li Ting. Gu Jin could not bear it. She reached out and pped Gu Mingzhu in the face. "Pa" of the pping sound clear, all the people in the living room can hear clearly, just some lively living room instantly be quiet. Don''t talk about everyone. Even Gu Mingzhu was stunned, "you hit me..." "Yes, I hit you." First of all, uncle and aunt reacted and said, "Gu Jin, don''t be too presumptuous. Although you are the owner of the house, you don''t have the right to hit people casually!" They are such a precious daughter that they hold the Pearl in their palms when they are young. They are reluctant to beat and scold themselves. Gu Jin is such a thing that they dare to beat people. Gu Jin was full of cold, and suddenly patted the table and made a huge voice, "do you still know that I am the owner of the house? Are you talking to me? Is it the attitude of speaking to guests? Whether Mr. Si is my boyfriend or not, even if he is an ordinary friend today, you should treat him with courtesy. Even if we can''t, we shouldn''t insinuate. My family is a big family that has been standing for a hundred years, and you are the scum. Even if you chew your tongue behind your back, you dare to chew in front of your face. Do you really think that I am the master of your family? You parents don''t educate your daughter well. On the contrary, you say I am also a fool. if you don''t teach, then leave me to teach who has the final say in this family. Gu Jin is like an invincible general at the moment, galloping on the battlefield, holding heavy troops in his hands, and his eyes show fierce light. Gu Mingzhu has not put Gu Jin in the eye, but at the moment is frightened by the breath on her body. What the big aunt still wanted to say was all blocked in the throat, while the uncle''s face was red and he didn''t dare to really say anything. She was the owner of the family. She did not dare to be too presumptuous. It was like a thorn in her throat. I can''t spit out and swallow. I''m stuck in my throat and I feel terrible. On the scene of deadlock, the old man and Gu Nancang slowly downstairs, "what happened?" Gu Mingzhu immediately came back to God, the Savior came, she covered her face and ran to the old man, "grandfather, you can make the master of the Pearl." "Pearl, what''s the matter with you?" The old man can almost guess what happened by looking at the expression of everyone in the audience. Finally, the great aunt felt that she had a good ce to use. She rushed towards Mr. Gu and said, "Dad, she pped our pearl. Even if she is the owner of the house, our pearl is still her sister. How can she do this "Yes, yes, Dad, this girl iswless because of your favor. It''s clearly for her good. She''s just ungrateful. She has to beat people. She has no manners at all." Mr. Gu looked at Gu Jin and said, "have you made a pearl?" "Yes, I hit her because she should!" Gu Jin''s reply was natural and generous, without any hesitation. The old man asked, "what should I do if I''m not polite?" My uncle was happy to hear that, "of course, it''s handled ording to family rules." "Well, housekeeper, go and get the familyw." The old man ordered. The big uncle and his family were very proud and looked at Gu Jin provocatively, "although you are the master of the house, you are also a junior. The younger generation should have the attitude of younger generation!" Chapter 374 Gu Mingzhu and others heard that the old man asked the housekeeper to take the familyw, and their faces all hung with proud smiles. Everyone thought it was the old man who wanted to y Gu Jin. All of them were waiting for a good show. Aunt like a wall grass, just heard the old man want to take familyw, instantly in the heart was happy. "I don''t mean you. You''re the owner outside. You''re just a junior at home. You dare to talk to us like this. You don''t know how to behave." As soon as I heard the big aunt talk like this, the second aunt also teased her head and said, "jin''er, you don''t think you can do whatever you like in the position of the owner of the house. We are your elders in the end. They are your cousins. You should respect them." Gu Mingzhu covered her face and began to pretend to be a good man. "Cousin, although you hit me, you just have to apologize to me." Gu ran took the opportunity to stir up the mes in one side, "is ah, cousin, quickly apologize to sister Mingzhu." How can Gu Jin not understand these people''s thoughts? Many people havee to our house today, even the important uncles and aunts of the side branches havee. If Gu Jin apologizes in front of them, is it not self degradation, let people feel that Gu Mingzhu is higher than her status. She wants to apologize. She wants to apologize. Gu Jin''s mouth aroused a sneer and ignored those people at all. Gu Mingzhu was infuriated by her sneer on her face. "Gu Jin, don''t you apologize for beating me?" The housekeeper also took the familyw. The so-called familyw is an ancient crutch. I don''t know who used it before. The old man took over the familyw and nced at a room full of people. "I have always been strict with family rules. No one can vite them. Good deeds should be rewarded, and bad deeds should be punished. I specially invite the familyw to rece the ancestors'' punishment. " His voice is majestic. It can be seen that he is not joking. Others are all serious. Everyone looks at Gu Jinna''s thin body and thinks that this time is over. Gu Mingzhu''s eyes shed a joy, "grandfather, sister is a woman in the end, you''ll be light." "Who said I was going to hit her? Do you think I really didn''t hear that? Jin''er introduced his identity at the beginning. No matter whether they have this kind of rtionship or not, even if he is just a guest of our family, is this your way to treat guests? Jin''er should be pped, and you should also be punished. You should pay attention to the owner of the house. You have forgotten all the rules? " As soon as the old man''s words were roared out, a few family members who had just been ted felt as if the eggnt had withered. Gu Mingzhu even more unbelievable, "master, you want to hit me?" "Yes, if you offend the master, you should be punished. Jin''er, you are the master of the house, and it is up to you to punish." "Good grandfather." Gu Jin takes the crutch from the old man''s hand. Gu Mingzhu repeatedly retreated to the back, Gu Jin coldly looked at her, "cousin, where to go?" "Sister, I just joked with you. Let''s just forget it." Forget it? How could it be? The old man specially invited the familyw to let Gu Jin establish the dignity of the master in front of others. She did not understand. "Cousin, kneel down and be punished." Gu Jin''s height is higher than Gu Mingzhu. In addition, she is wearing high-heeled shoes with thin heels today, which makes her full of energy. Gu Mingzhu was actually a little timid. In front of so many people, how could she kneel down to Gu Jin? Once she knelt down, all her dignity was gone. "I don''t kneel. Why should I kneel? And you hit me "Why? I''m the one who is in charge of the family now. You don''t kneel, do you? Then I have to ask someone to make you kneel down, and then you will be hurt. Don''t me me. " Gu Jinqing smiles coldly. Today, Gu Mingzhu''s punishment is inevitable. Gu''s family is a veryrge family. In addition to my own family, I also need to support some people who care for their family. If you don''t have dignity, how can you make a prestige in front of everyone. Gu asked the security guard out of the house. Soon a group of people came in. Gu Jin took azy look at Gu Mingzhu. "Miss pearl, please kneel down." "Yes, miss." Gu Mingzhu looked at them indignantly, "who dare you?" Of course, they only listen to Gu Mingzhu''s words. "Sorry, Miss pearl." Several peoplee forward, Rao is Gu Mingzhu will be some boxing, she is not so many security opponents. Soon she was subdued and knelt on the ground. Gu Jin stood in front of her with a crutch and looked down at her. "Cousin Mingzhu, don''t me me. After all, I''m the owner of the house. Sitting in this position, I have to do what I should do. You havemitted the following crimes, but you still want me to apologize to you. It''s really a dream. It seems that I''m too easy to get along with all the time, which gives you this illusion. From today on, you''d better recognize one thing. I''m Gu Jin who is in charge of the family.My decision on behalf of the family, if anyone dares to me, I will never let her go! Gu Mingzhu is an example. " Gu Jin did not show mercy and directly pulled toward Gu Mingzhu. Gu Mingzhu held her fist tightly. She would never bite her lips with teeth. Today''s things she remembered, she will never let go of Gu Jin easily! Gu Jinlian took more than ten strokes to stop. "Cousin pearl, you should remember today''s lesson." "I remember it!" Gu Mingzhu said word by word. Gu Jin hands the crutch back to the housekeeper, and his uncle and aunt rush to Gu Mingzhu at the first time. "My daughter, you suffer." "I''ll take you up to the medicine." Even though they were dissatisfied with Gu Jin, they did not dare to get angry in front of the old man. If they didn''t see any clue about today''s affairs, they would be fools. Make it clear that the old man is trying to help Gu Jin establish prestige. If he still hits the gun at this time, they will be too stupid. Two people hold up Gu Mingzhu, still have to low eyebrow and smooth eye way: "old man, we send daughter to go back first." "Go ahead and remember what happened today. When I admit Gu Jin as the head of this family, you should treat her as if you treat me. If I know you don''t respect her, you will be finished!" "Yes." Watching Gu Mingzhu leave, Gu ran did not know how tough at Gu Mingzhu before. But at the moment, her heart is like a block of things, she can notugh out, even feel ufortable. Gu Jin is the number one enemy of the two. Now the old man supports Gu Jin and punishes Gu Mingzhu mercilessly. Gu Mingzhu has be the unlucky ghost who makes an example to others. Is this Gu family really going to be Gu Jin''s? "Why are we all unhappy? Since today is a family gathering organized by my grandfather, we are all happy. Who are we going to show them with a bitter face?" Everyone was scared by the incident just now, and didn''t expect that Gu Jin would really do it, and he would do so hard. Those talkative, gossip like women are also a little scared, fortunately they are not enough. Everyoneughed, but the smile was a little awkward. After Gu Jin''s rectification, no one dared to despise Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting has been quietly watching all this, his little woman from beginning to end is like a female general. She has be so strong that she no longer needs her own protection. Thinking of the little woman who loves others, she is all she has. This is also good, at least when she is not by her side, she has enough strength to protect herself, so that she can rest assured. Everyone began to chat, as if nothing had happened before, and many people began to change sides to please Gu Jin. In the past, he thought that there would be changes, but now it seems that Gu Jin can still sit in this position. Most of these rtives are children working in G group. Even if there are no children, some people will get some dividends every year. It is too important for them to take care of their families, which is closely rted to their own interests. Their mind Gu Jin heart all understand, looking at a surface to please, actually behind do not know how to design frame themselves. In this world, she can believe only three people, Si Li Ting and the old man, Gu Nancang. "The meal is ready. Please take your seats." Gu Jin''s elegant invitation. "Host and guest first." Everyone became very polite. Chapter 375 After cleaning up Gu Mingzhu, other people seem to be a lot more clever. They are no longer arrogant and respectful. Gu Jin sits down with Si Li Ting. The second uncle looks at the intimate behavior of the two people, and then looks at the old man without any objection. This is not very right. Didn''t the old man hate Si Li Ting very much before? How could earth shaking changes have taken ce in a short time. "Jin''er, you are with Mr. Si now. What about Nangong family? We are close to Nangong family for generations. I''m not against you and Mr. Si''s business. I''m just worried. Aren''t you hitting Nangong''s family when you and Mr. Si are together? " Gu Jin facial expression light way: "this matter two uncle don''t have to worry about, I and Nangong family have made peace." "Peace? How can it be! " Gu Ran is the first one who doesn''t believe that Nangong family is and what kind of tyranny Nangong Xun is. He will let Gu Jin and Si Li Ting together? Didn''t it hurt his self-esteem? Gu ran felt that his emotions seemed to be a little too excited, and he quickly eased his tone. "I''m just a little worried that Nangong''s family will make peace on the surface, and secretly will trip up my sister." "Cousin, you don''t have to worry about it. Master Nangong''s words still work. This marriage is cancelled. I have nothing to do with Nangong Xun in the future." No, it''s just a CP forced by the old man. Gu also slowly opened his mouth and said, "jin''er is not wrong. We have already agreed with Nangong family. This is my fault. If I had not made an engagement to jin''er without the consent of jin''er, it would not have been like this. Fortunately, we only made an oral agreement, and we haven''t really got engaged. That''s all. Jin''er''s boyfriend is Mr. Si. Today, I invite you toe here to announce this matter. Let''s get to know each other. Mr. Si is one of our family members. " "Mr. Si, I''d like to propose a toast to you." The old man all made a speech, everybody naturally began to show affection to Si Li Ting. After the dinner, rtives also left, Gu Jin heart of the big stone finally fell. "Jin''er, my grandfather can only help you to get here. Don''t look at these people who agree on the surface, but they are all the viins. Gu ran and Gu Mingzhu didn''t give up. They were waiting to fight against each other anytime and anywhere. " "Grandfather, I know." Gu Jin nods. "It''s not early, master. I''ll help you upstairs to have a rest." Si Li Ting is very sensible to please the old man. If he didn''t have the foresight to deal with the old man, how could the two things be so easy? "It''s just over nine o''clock. It''s not very early. Come here to y Wuzi with me." The old man''s obsession with gobang has reached a terrible situation, and Si Li Ting had to agree. Gu Nancang patted Gu Jin on the shoulder, "this battle is a victory, now should rest assured?" "Thank you, brother." "Silly girl, I just want you to be happy. Go back to your room and y games with my brother. We knew each other because of the game before." Gu Jin hook lips a smile: "then respect is better than obedience." The rtionship with Si Li Ting finally became clear. How long did Gu Jin wait for this day? After that, she didn''t have to worry about anything. The rest of the day is to choose a good day and Si Li Ting engaged, she is 23 years old, can also be engaged to get married, next year or the year after next. When Si Li Tinges in, Gu Jin hasn''t gone to sleep. She is wrapped in a bathrobe with a red wine cup in her hand. Standing in front of therge French window, looking at the night outside, elegant drink a ss of wine. Si Li Ting quietly hugged her from behind, "waiting for me?" "Yes, my Mr. Si." Gu Jin calmly turned around and hugged Si Li Ting''s neck. Two people''s marriage has been like a stone hit in the heart, this can finally free. "Happy?" "Well, brother Li Ting, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time." "Me too." They looked at each other with a smile. Only they knew how hard it had been. Fortunately, they finally got together. Nangong Laozi''s birthday is tonight. Gu Jin takes Si Li Ting to buy gifts early in the morning. Although the two sides have made peace, Gu Jin still hopes to maintain good rtions with Nangong family. "Brother Li Ting, you are so smart. You must know what to give the old man." Gu Jin is holding his arm closely. He is a little woman in love. "I''ve only studied your father''s preferences, as for others..." Gu Jin''s small face was a little disappointed, and thought that Si Li Ting also knew that, in this way, he could prescribe the right medicine to the case. Seeing the disappointment on the little guy''s face, Si Li Ting turned his words. "I also have some research on other people''s family. Little thing, do you think I will not inquire about Nangong family as my number one enemy?""Brother Li Ting, how can you be so excellent!" Gu Jin is really willing to bow down to him. No wonder his business is booming. Such a person is very reliable if he is a friend. If he is an enemy, it will be terrible. He has investigated everything before he starts. How can he fail? "Si Li Ting scraped her nose," is not forced by you, if you are not excellent, how can I deserve you. You are so good, there are so many men who want to take you away. I have to work harder to protect you. " "No one can take mine with you." "Little thing." He indulged in a smile, "Nangong Laozi likes jade, ordinary jade can''t get into his eyes, if you want to please him, you must find special jade." "Special jade?" "Well, his biggest hobby is collecting jade. He should have collected almost all the ordinary jade, so what you want to send must be something he has never collected." Gu Jin is really not familiar with this aspect. "Where can I find that kind of jade? It''s just one day today. I''m afraid it''s not enough. " "Enough, I know a ce, but I have to take a chance to find a good jade." "Brother Li Ting, how do I think you are a know it all?" "This is the basic operation of a good partner. Get in the car and I''ll take you there." "Good." Gu Jin got on the car happily. She didn''t have to worry about anything with Si Li Ting beside her. The ce where Si Li Ting took Gu Jin was a raw material of jade, that is to say, the jade that had not been mined out. Fortunately, they found a kind of jade material with good water color. After dressing up again, it was already sunset and they drove to the hotel. Nangong family is a century old family. There are so many people here that even the luxury cars at the gate are in constant stream. Gu Jin wore a dark purple open shoulder dress today, while Si Li Ting chose a dark purple suit, and they were wearing a couple''s clothes. Purple in the two people to y the best value, mysterious and noble. Si Li Ting gentleman led Gu Jin out of the car, Gu Jin took his arm and slowly entered. Nangong Mo seems to be very happy today. There is a timid girl beside him. He is constantly poking people''s forehead. Gu Jin recognized that the girl was the No. 2 girl in that movie. It seemed interesting to see the expression of Nangong mo. "Nangong." Gu Jin''s simple greeting. "Xiaojin''er, you are here. You are beautiful today." Nangong ink opens his mind. Next to the okra some embarrassed to say hello: "Elena, no, should be Miss Gu, long time no see." Gu Jin nodded and looked at the okra carefully. Today, she was very lovely and beautiful after her borate dressing, just like a little rabbit. "Long time no see." Okra may find it embarrassing to be together with Nangong mo after shooting the drama, "that I, I''m a femalepanion rented by director Nangong She exined at a loss. Gu Jin guessed that someone was holding something to ckmail okra. Otherwise, how could he bring people from home. "It doesn''t matter. Miss okra can have a good time tonight. It should be very lively." "Yes." "Nangong, we''re going first." "Well." Nangong Mo is obviously not in Gu Jin''s mind. Gu Jin hears his voice from behind. "Why are you so pale today? When you held my thigh in front of all the media and asked me if I could wear autumn pants or not? Just like a little mouse Gu Jin hook lips a smile, Nangong ink spring also came. Chapter 376 Nangong Laozi''s 80th birthday, it can be said that basically powerful upper ss people havee. Most of them are blonde foreigners, and a small number are Asian faces. Si Li Ting this type no matter where is very eye-catching, has a delicate hybrid look. In the Asian group, it seems very amazing, but now in the banquet abroad, Gu Jin has a feeling that he should belong here. He is tall, with blue eyes and blonde hair from Europe and the United States, and his facial features are very delicate. He is not inferior to these business giants. Gu Jin not only imagined who the father of Si Li Ting was, but also gave birth to such an elegant and noble child. It''s a pity that after so many years, he didn''t know who his father was. "Brother Li Ting, wait for me here. I''ll go and say hello to the old man." "Well." Gu Jin goes to find Nangong Laozi with a gift. Nangong Xun is holding a red wine cup in his hand. His face is cold and he looks at the guestsing and going. Many people wanted to talk to him, but they were deterred from his expression and cold breath. "Mr. Nangong." Gu Jin called him politely. Nangong Xun''s expression slowly focused on Gu Jin. He didn''t open his mouth. He just nodded slightly, but his expression was cold. "Thank you for thest time." Gu Jin sincerely said that she was very grateful to Nangong Xun for her kindness, and also helped Si Li Ting at thest minute. "Nothing to thank you for." Nangong Xun drank a ss of red wine. He had already seen Gu Jin and Si Li Tinging in their lovers'' clothes. After breaking the engagement with Nangong family, she can be with that person openly. The old man once asked him if he would regret giving up such a good opportunity. Nangong Xun said that he would not regret. Even if he did want her that night, what would it change? As long as Si Li Ting is in this world, there is only one person in her eye center. He didn''t have to force a woman who didn''t love him. Gu Jin wants to say something else. Nangong Xun has already gone away. She wants to stop talking. Nangong Xun is a person she will fail after all. The old man was talking to other people. When he saw Gu Jining, he took the initiative to walk towards her. "Brocade girl." He felt very sorry about that night. After all, an elder of his had done such a thing to his younger generation. "Master, I wish you a long life." Seeing that she didn''t mention that night, the old man felt a little guilty, "girl brocade, I''m sorry about that night, my old man..." "It''s all over, and I haven''t been hurt. Don''t worry about it. The Nangong family and the Gu family have been making friends for generations, and I don''t want this to affect the rtionship between our two families. " Instead ofining, Gu Jin was friendly and friendly. The old man liked Gu Jin more and more. Unfortunately, she couldn''t be his granddaughter-inw. Just about to say something, Gu ran and Gu Mingzhu came over. "Nangong grandfather." Gu ran called sweetly, and Gu Mingzhu took a cold look at Gu Jin. This hateful woman dared to beat her in front of so many peoplest time. It was an insult to her. She would never let go of Gu Jin. In order to find the ce, she has been carefully preparing the father''s birthday gifts for the past two days, in order to pressure Gu Jintou. "Oh, this is not a girl named ran and a girl named pearl. Have youe to celebrate my birthday together?" "Of course, when I was a child, I broke your vase by ident, grandfather. Please ept your little heart." Gu Ran has a sweet mouth and knows how to be liked. The old man said happily: "it''s hard for you to have a heart." "Nangong grandfather, it was taken from others at a high price. Do you like it Gu ran asked people to pass a rectangr box, and Nangong Laozi had to open it in front of her. It was a painting scroll. Gu ran exined triumphantly, "I know that you like Zhang Daqian''s paintings, and I specially asked someone to buy them. " on hearing Zhang Daqian''s three words, everyone''s eyes brightened, and Gu Jin was even more surprised. Zhang Daqian''s paintings are not cheap. Sometimes a painting can reach hundreds of millions at auction. Even ordinary paintings are expensive. Gu ran will spend tens of millions of yuan to buy a painting for Nangong Laozi? It''s a big deal, too. Compared with Zhang Daqian''s other giantndscape paintings, the paintings of these great painters are measured by ruler. In recent years, masters like Zhang Daqian and Qi Baishi have be more and more valuable. Even if the painting is notrge, it can''t be said that the paintings are not valuable and expensive. When the old man heard that it was Zhang Daqian''s painting, he was also excited. Slowly unfolded the painting, Gu ran kept boasting about how difficult it was for her to get the painting.Gu Mingzhu wanted to sew Gu Ran''s mouth with a needle and let her talk so much. Gu Jing CAI as like as two peas at the top of the cupboard, she found something wrong with the painting, because the picture was exactly the same as that in her cupboard. When she came back, the old man gave her a lot of jewelry and clothes. Of course, there were also many cultural relics and antiques. Because her room was decorated with modern decoration, it was strange to hang pictures, so she was given a room to collect. At that time, the old man also said with a smile that he would keep it as a dowry for her. How could there be a fake thing for the family? What''s more, she has more than one painting. He is also familiar with Zhang Daqian''s style, so Gu Jin is very sure that the painting is fake. But seeing Gu Ran''scent appearance, he was not aware that he had bought a genuine work. Gu Jin just smile, did not hit the face on the spot, she obviously saw the old man''s expression some subtle changes. As long as people who often look at the painting can find out whether it is genuine or fake. The old man is a loyal fan of Zhang Daqian, how can he not see the true or false. He didn''t say it was just to save Gu ran a little face, "ran girl has a heart." Gu ran certainly doesn''t know whether it''s true or not. Otherwise, he won''t bring it to shame. The old man didn''t tear it apart. Gu Mingzhu was afraid that the old man would like Gu Ran''s painting, so he said quickly, "master, I know you like jade. I bought a jade wrench specially. Do you like it or not?" Although both of them have done their homework, they can clearly feel that their mind is far less delicate than Si Li Ting. After investigating his love of painting, he bought a fake painting. He knew that he liked jade, but he didn''t know that ordinary stone was not good for him. Gu Jin''s mouth aroused a helpless smile, both of them are smart. The old man didn''t feel much happy to see the jade ring finger. He would receive such things every year. It''s like eating the same cake every year. Do you still feel fresh? "I love pearl, too." In order not to interrupt the enthusiasm of the two, the old man showed his attitude. Of course, if you look carefully, you can see that he doesn''t really like it at all, but he just perfunctorily. The two men thought they had been liked by the old man, so they immediately looked at Gu Jin. "Sister, what gift have you prepared for Nangong? Why don''t you show us your vision? " Gu ran said with a smile. Gu Mingzhu is also waiting to see the good y, "my sister is the head of the family, but the representative of the family. The things you send can''t be worse than us, or it will make people see jokes." It seems that these two people have made an appointment to give expensive gifts on purpose, which is to make their own things impossible. Gu Jin took out the box and said, "of course, my things can''tpare with yours. It''s just a wish. Please ept it." She and Si Li Ting picked a good stone, just a simple treatment, this piece of jade is very rare raw stone, such a short time can not be handled very well. Seeing Gu Jin''s box is not a big brand logo, they looked at each other with a sneer and said, "sister, what are you taking to fool Nangong grandfather?" "Yes, the Nangong family has a distinguished family background. Today is the father''s eightieth birthday. If you take out something bad, you will lose it, but we will take care of our family''s face." The two sang a song and a duet. Nangong''s father frowned and was dissatisfied with their attitude. Chapter 377 They are all people who care for their families. They should help each other. They are good, and they are trying to suppress their own people. When Gu ran takes out the fake painting, Gu Jin''s expression is obviously wrong, which means that she knows it is a fake painting, but she doesn''t make a sound. These two people wish that the things she gave were not good. They pointed to her to make a fool of themselves. What kind of character are these three people? Nangong master can see it at a nce. No wonder Nangong Xun didn''t feel a bit about Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran, but he was determined to Gu Jin, probably because of these reasons. Nangong old man took the box and said to the good: "the brocade girl has a heart." "Nangong, open it and see what it is." The two men were excited, waiting to see Gu Jin''s jokes. How can the contents of such ugly boxes be better? Nangong opened the box. "Poof, sister, what do you mean? I have no money for my family, or why, you sent a broken stone to the old man?" "If you can''t afford it, we''ll certainly help you, but you''ll fool people with stones?" Two people can be proud of this, in the side of the non-stop suppression of Gu Jin, Gu Jin did not exin so much. Because of theck of time, she didn''t have time to deal with it very well. People who don''t understand it think it''s a broken stone. People who understand understand it naturally understand it. Sure enough, the old man looked carefully, the stone had been broken a little, you can vaguely see the color inside. "Is this jadeite stone?" The old man was surprised and said that the purple was revealed from the exposed point. Gu Jin nodded, "yes, this is a piece of royal purple jadeite. I know you like your jade. Purple jadeite is very rare. This piece is still royal purple. I hope the old man doesn''t dislike the rough. It''s better to give it to you. You can polish the jade ornaments as you like. " The old man''s eyes twinkled with surprise. He excitedly took Gu Jin''s hand and said, "Brocade girl, where did you find purple jade?" "I can only say it happened by chance." It is estimated that even Si Li Ting would not have expected that he took Gu Jin to find jade, and he really found a rare stone. "I''ll have it polished." The old man''s happiness is beyond words. As for Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran, they are like two clowns. They said a lot of bad things about Gu Jin before, but now those words hit them hard in the face. "Nangong grandfather, you should take good care of it. This is a broken stone. You can''t be cheated by Gu Jin." Gu Ran is dissatisfied with Gu Jin''s gift, which makes him so happy. When he sent the painting, the old man only exchanged greetings. The old man looked at her with some unhappiness, "I am old, but I haven''t lost my eyesight. I can see the real one at a nce." His words have another meaning. Gu ran doesn''t know what the old man said she sent fake paintings. "Brocade girl, youe and apany me to appreciate this stone." The man and the Pearl didn''t care. He took Gu Jin to leave, and the two who pretended to understand were like two flies beside him. Gu Jinben wants to have a good rtionship with the old man. After all, she is the head of the family, and the rtionship with Nangong family is also very important. If you can win the favor of Nangong Laozi, it is equivalent to adding a support for her. This is why Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran are not reluctant to spend a lot of money to send things to Nangong Laozi. Gu Jin supported the old man and said, "Nangong grandfather, Gu ran should have been cheated. She certainly doesn''t know that this painting is fake." Gu Jin couldn''t hide the painting from Gu Jin. How could he hide it from the old man''s eyes? Gu Jin thought again and again and decided to make it clear. In order not to me Gu ran, so as to implicate the image of the whole family in his heart. "Oh? Can you tell it''s a fake painting? " The old man was quite surprised. After all, Gu Jin knew that she was not old enough to see that it was a fake painting. Gu Jin nodded. "I don''t have much research on calligraphy and painting. I just happened to see Zhang Daqian''s painting. It''s a good imitation. However, Zhang Daqian''s painting style is bold and heroic, and the whole picture is clean and neat, and there is absolutely no trace of filling and modifying. He did not have any hesitation in the process of painting, and his speed was very fast. But it is fast but not disorderly, fast and orderly, fast and organized. Gu ran gave you this painting, from the perspective of charm, it is obvious that there is no real master''s n. When painting, you can''t use the brush as you like. There are hesitation and formality in the use of lines and pens. He imitates the original painting too much, and the picture appears dull and lifeless. Zhang Daqian''s painting skills are extremely profound. Who in the world can really copy his paintings? However, he is not a dog, his broad-minded spirit is not learned by others.Of course, I said so much is not the point, the point is that the original painting of this painting is in my hands, so I am sure it is a fake The old man was amused by Gu Jin andughed, "you girl is interesting. If you don''t say thest sentence, I''ll think you are the appraiser." "I''m only half a bucket of water. Tomorrow I''ll have the original painting delivered." "No, my father painted a lot at home. I like the stone you gave me." The old man refused again and again. The original painting must be more than 20 million yuan at least. The old man is not short of money and painting. How can we let the younger generation spend money. Gu Jin chuckled: "I know Nangong''s family is rich, and naturally there is nock of a painting. However, as the head of the family, I should take care of the aftermath. Even if Gu Ran is unintentional, he can''t let his family lose his courtesy." "Yes, the little girl is like the head of the house. No wonder the old man doesn''t give the house master to those two people. He will wait for you toe back." All discerning people can see which of the three is more suitable to be the head of the family. The two are small-minded and aggressive. Gu Jin couldn''t tell one thing about Gu Jin''s gift. They were eager for Gu Jin to make a fool of himself. Gu Jin clearly saw that Gu Ran''s painting was a fake, but he didn''t say it in front of his face. Instead, he solved it in private, which not only saved Gu Ran''s face, but also broadened his heart. She is well-informed and intelligent, so she is the best choice for the head of the family. "I''m just ying a dagger in front of Guan Gong. I''m still good at it. I hope Nangong can give more advice to my younger generation." Gu Jin coax the old man very happy, "you ah, mouth is really sweet, no wonder the rare purple jade can let you find." Gu Jin was mysterious and said in the old man''s ear: "Nangong grandfather, in fact, this purple jade was taken by brother Li Ting and taught me to choose." "Hum, that stinky boy thinks I can be happy by giving me a piece of purple jade? It''s not about him crashing into my door. " Nangong Laozi is arrogant and coquettish. "Oh, Nangong grandfather, how can you still remember that? Brother Li Ting is a very nice man. He knows your birthday and specially takes me to choose a gift for you. He cares more than me." Gu Jin is very clever. She knows what will happen to him when he meets with Nangong family. She makes the two sides fight for each other in advance. Isn''t everyone happy? "You little man, don''t think I don''t know your n. That boy has a bit of courage, but I still want you to be my granddaughter-inw." Nangong Laozi is stuffy and does not like Tao. Gu Jin softened up a lot when he heard his words, and continued: "Nangong grandfather, you should also pay attention to buying things first and then. Who let me know brother Li Ting first? Don''t worry. Nangong Xun, who is handsome, rich and has means, can''t find a wife. " "But people''s hearts are all dead on you. You little heartless, I have never seen my family xun''er like a person so much." The old man shook his head. It was nature who made people. He also liked Gu Jin very much. Who let Gu Jin have someone else in his heart? "Maybe Nangong Xun''s lover hasn''t arrived yet. Nangong grandfather, don''t worry. He will find you a granddaughter-inw 100 times better than me." Nangong Laozi was amused and said, "it''s 100 times better than you. It''s only to find the fairy in the sky." "You can''t tell. What if Nangong Xun''s future wife is a fairy? Nangong, you should have confidence in your grandson. He is excellent. " "You No wonder my family likes you Chapter 378 After this, Gu Jinpletely solved the old man, but also sessfully adjusted the rtionship between the old man and Si Li Ting. The old man sees Gu Jin is iron heart, want to be together with Si Li Ting, what method does he have. The old man of Gu''s family agreed, what can he do? I can only feel some regret in my heart. I hate Nangong Xun for not meeting Gu Jin earlier. Nangong Laozi couldn''t put it down when he got the jade, and wanted to study it well. Gu Jin had to leave first when he saw that he was crazy about the stone. In the hall, peoplee and go, clothes and temples, which is the upper ss society. Women walk around in exquisite costumes, while men wear suits and leathers. They are not respectable. However, who can see the dirty inside? Gu Jin looks for Si Li Ting in the crowd and finds that he is talking with a woman. This person is a little familiar, but because of his amnesia, Gu Jin is not sure who that person is for the time being. It should not be the person she knew in the past. No matter who it is, he will not give anyone an opportunity to take advantage of, Gu Jin with a Champagne Cup went to the side of Si Li Ting. "Brother Li Ting, don''t you introduce me?" Si Li Ting knows that her memory has not been restored. In addition to somemon people, she has read the information in advance, and this person she certainly does not know. "This is Miro." If rice looks at two people, do not know what kind of tricks they are ying. Thest time Gu Jin met, he still held a high-profile kiss to prove ownership. Today, he doesn''t know himself? "Miss Gu really forgets a lot of things." Miro sneered. Gu Jin see Si Li Ting mentioned that if Mi had a little impression, before he also because of this Mi if and Si Li Ting make trouble. "It was Miss MI." Gu Jin separates Si Li Ting a little bit. She remembers that the MI in the cartoon is a short hair, very capable. Now if the rice long hair, the clothes on the body are also more soft and beautiful, change the style? Si Li Ting sees Gu Jin as if the old hen is protecting the chick. She will protect herself behind her back. Suddenly, sheughs. "Miro, help yourself. Susu hasn''t had dinner yet. I''ll take her to eat something." Si Li Ting finds an excuse to take Gu Jin''s waist to leave. If Mi doesn''t even have the qualification to stop him, he can only hate to drink a ss of red wine. Go away, Gu Jincai pretends to be a stranger: "brother Li Ting is not good at all. If I''m not here, I''ll go to find her other woman!" "Susu, conscience of heaven and earth, I stood there waiting for you. It was Miro who came here by herself. After all, she helped me a lot before. Can''t you say hello?" "You''re not allowed to see her or have intimate contact with her anyway!" "Good, good. I''ll listen to Susu. If shees, I''ll cover my eyes, OK? Like this. " Si Li Ting''s action let Gu Jin smile, "well, you only have me in your eyes." "Well, only you." "Susu, do you think it''s very lively here?" Si Li Ting suddenly said. "Nangong Laozi''s birthday will certainly be lively. Why?" "I mean when are we going to have a little bit of fun?" Si Li Ting means something. Their feelings were finally clear and agreed by their elders, and they had no worries. "When I get back, I''ll discuss it with my grandfather and choose a good day for engagement." "Well." The four eyes are opposite, and the love between them is filled with love. On the other side of the hall, an old man was so excited that his champagne ss fell off. "My wife, you see, that person is the one I met on the ind. Do you think he looks like..." The old man was excited and said to his wife and grandmother that they were the people who saved Gu Jin and Si Li Ting on the ind. "It''s like, it''s very simr. It''s like a mold. Maybe he''s bill''s child. That woman left with a baby." The olddy said she was going to walk towards Si Li Ting, and the old man caught her. "What are you doing?" "Go and ask about his family." "That''s too obvious. Let''s ask someone for his information first, and then we''ll find out." The old man waved, a bodyguard came over, "I want his information, the more detailed the better." "Yes." The old man happily took a picture with his mobile phone, "if only bill had a child!" "God forbid, this child may be Bill''s flesh and blood. Those eyes are so simr that I have never seen such beautiful blue eyes, like two sapphires." "It will soon be decided." Gu Jin ate two pieces of small cake, feel no appetite, "brother Li Ting, I don''t want to eat." "Don''t you like sweets?" "I feel a little queasy." Gu Jin put down the te, "but I feel so hungry." Si Li Ting took her hand and left, "go home, I''ll cook for you."In any case, the main purpose of Gu''s stay here is to remove the estrangement between him and Nanjin. Coming out of the hall, Gu Jin was shivering with cold wind. Si Li Ting took off his coat and put it on her body. "It''s cold. It''s getting winter." "Yes, it''s winter." Back in the warm apartment, Si Li Ting takes off his suit and tie and starts cooking for Gu Jin, who is busy removing her makeup. Change into a set of loose home clothes, holding a cup of hot milk, nest in the sofa, looking at the busy figure in the kitchen. Married happiness is probably such a feeling, the man''s shoulder is very broad, can be her dependence. No matter how strong she is outside, she just needs to be a little woman in front of him. Gu Jin some clear why Mi if will change the image of the past, perhaps she feels that gentle women will more please Si Li Ting. But unfortunately, Si Li Ting''s eyes can''t amodate her any more. "Smirk what?" Si Li Ting brought a te of delicious snacks from the kitchen, and saw Gu Jin''s rising corners of the mouth as soon as he came out. "Brother Li Ting, hold it." Gu Jin put down his cup and opened his hands. Si Li Ting didn''t know what she meant. He reached out to her and said, "what''s the matter?" "No, I just want to be coquettish." Gu Jin rubbed his cheek. Si Li Ting''s eyebrows and eyes were gentle, and whispered, "goblin." She fell down on the sofa, four eyes gentle, Gu Jinmei eyes are full of tenderness. "Brother Li Ting, we are finally able to be together, I am very happy." This evening, Gu Jincai waspletely relieved when he lifted thest hidden danger of Nangong master. "We''ll always be together, Susu." Si Li Ting gently kisses her lips. The family study. "Grandfather, I''ve been with brother Li Ting for so long. Should I get engaged? Nangong doesn''t me us any more. " Mr. Gu knocked on Gu Jin''s forehead, "who is so anxious to get married? I thought you couldn''t get married Gu Jin spat out his tongue and said, "if it''s not necessary to get engaged first, I''d like to have a wedding directly. It''s still so troublesome." "You It''s really a woman who doesn''t want to stay. " "Oh, grandfather, don''t you want me to give you a little grandson to y with? Soft, soft can be fun Seeing Gu Jin addicted to love, Mr. Gu was also very pleased, "as long as you are happy, I can still hold you in such a hurry to get married? Choose a good day. " "Next Saturday is a good day. I''ve seen it." Gu Jin replied in a hurry. The old man had no choice but to get married "Grandfather, how about a Saturday?" "What else can I say? Which hotel are you going to reserve? " "I discussed with brother Li Ting and decided to stay at s Cliff Hotel, which has beautiful scenery and is also a private resort ind." The old man nodded, "then set it there and let your brother prepare for it. We have to make a fuss about the engagement of our family owner." "Well, grandfather, I don''t want to have the media present, just invite people from the circle." "It''s all up to you. The media is really annoying and exaggerates at a little bit." After discussing the details, Gu Jincai left contentedly. In fact, thest time she and Si Li Ting announced that they were engaged. It just needs a ceremony, a ceremony that should be exined to others. As the owner of the family, her engagement naturally needs to be announced. This week is Gu Jin''s busiest time, and an engagement banquet isparable to someone else''s getting married. Every night, Gu Jin studies the details of engagement, for fear of neglecting something. "Little Susu, it''s time for you to go to bed." Si Li Ting takes the tablet from her hand. Chapter 379 This week, Gu Jii said very quickly. In addition to worrying about thepany''s affairs every day, she put all her mind on the uing engagement ceremony. She and Si Li Ting together after countless hardships, and finally one day she can ovee all difficulties with him together. Gu Jin wants to do everything, there will be no more problems. From theyout of the scene, the prepared cakes, and even the songs yed by Gu Jin, they were all personally engaged. Si Li Ting looked at her every day so hard also some heartache, "Su Su, if you are tired, I will be more distressed." "Brother Li Ting, do you know how much I look forward to that day?" "I know, because I''m looking forward to it, Susu. From now on, we don''t have to worry about anything else." How many ups and downs along the way, fortunately, they all rushed over, Mashan can see the rainbow after the rain and rain, it will be as brilliant as the imagination. The night before engagement, Gu Jin was so tired that he fell asleep in the bathtub. Si Li Ting waited for her not toe. He opened the door and saw that little face was sleeping soundly. Some helpless smile, "really a kitten." Think of her these days busy outside is really busy, Si Li Ting bent over with a big towel to her. Gu Jin looked at him vaguely, "brother Li Ting..." "Good, sleep." Si Li Ting gently kisses her forehead, Gu Jin continues to sleep peacefully in the past. Gu Jin had a good night''s sleep. She had a beautiful dream. In the dream, she wore a beautiful white wedding dress and walked step by step to the suit''s siting. She put her hand in his hand and gave him a gentle smile. He said to her, hold your hand and grow old with your son. Different from her, Si Li Ting had a nightmare. What he dreamed of was the scene of their marriage two years ago. They were about to exchange rings when someone interrupted them. Gu Jin left sadly and fell into the sea. "Susu!" Si Li Ting wakes up from the dream, his body has been wet by sweat, Gu Jin still does not wake up in his sleep. After a look, it was still dark outside, and the clock pointed to two in the morning. Is it going to rain tomorrow? How could he feel so sultry. Si Li Ting is restless, gently moves Gu Jin''s head to one side, gets up and opens the window. A cold wind suddenly poured in from the outside and woke him uppletely. Si Li Ting''s heart is always a little uneasy. He lights a cigarette and his mouth is filled with white fog. He looked at the gray night sky and could only see a few stars in the sky. The man lost his whereabouts and was ruined by his weddingst time. What about this time? "Brother Li Ting?" Gu Jin didn''t lean on his arms. He soon woke up and called out vaguely. Si Li Ting regained his mind and pressed the cigarette end out in his hand, "Su Su, I am in." He closed the window and walked quickly to Gu Jin. Gu Jin thought that he was sleeping and buried his head in his arms. Si Li Ting held Gu Jin''s body in his eyes and said firmly: "Su Su, this time I will certainly guard you well!" As soon as it was light, Gu Jin got up in full spirits, and the whole person was full of happy colors. "Brother Li Ting, get up." Si Li Ting didn''t sleep well all night, just had a sleepiness, and the day was bright. Today is two people''s big event, Si Li Ting forced himself to get up. In Gu Jin''s mouth fell a kiss, "good morning, baby." "Good morning, brother ting." Gu Jin''s eyes and eyebrows are light. The two men got up to wash themselves, and even Gu Jin, who never liked to make up, sat down in front of the dressing table and made up seriously. Because they were engaged on the ind, they came here early yesterday. Gu Jin changed into a white skirt with a shawl on it, elegant and generous. Push open the window, the sea breeze pours in, Gu Jin looks at the weather outside, already patter under the light rain. Her mood was not affected by the rain, but happy to Si Li Ting: "fortunately, I prepared two ns." Gu Jin read the weather forecast in advance. The ce where they held the ceremony was in the open air. It would have been troublesome if it rained. In order to avoid affecting the atmosphere, Gu Jin made preparations. The scene was arranged in ordance with the rainy day, surrounded by flowers and yarn, and the sea breeze was blocked out. There are many colorful umbres in the bucket, which is also very suitable for such an environment. "Brother Li Ting, I''ll go to see my grandfather first. I''ll see youter." "Well, I''ll go and serve the guests." Over the years, Si Li Ting has also umted a lot of contacts and has brought many guests from home. The old man is also wearing a new suit today. He is in high spirits. He is touching Gu Jin''s hair with his hand. "Girl, I''m very happy to see you get married." "Grandfather, today is just engagement, not marriage."There was aplicated look in the old man''s eyes. For him, engagement was the same as marriage. He regretted that he had not seen his daughter get married in his life. So now seeing Gu Jin''s engagement ceremony, he was as excited and pleased as seeing his daughter. "Well, since you have decided that he is the one you are destined to be, engagement is like marriage. Girl,e here. This is my wedding gift for your mother, but she I haven''t had a chance. I can give it to you now. " The old man took out a beautiful jade bracelet from the brocade box. It was a good jade many years ago. "It is said that people raise jade, and jade can protect people from evil and disaster. You can wear it." Gu Jin didn''t refuse. Gu Nancang was self-sufficient. She put it on her hand. She also had some deep meaning in her eyes, "my sister, you will be someone else''s person in the future." Gu Jin took the initiative to embrace him, "brother, I will always be your sister, our blood rtionship is a lifetime thing, you also quickly find me a sister-inw." "You''re not married. What sister-inw am I looking for? This is for you. " Gu Nancang took out a diamond bracelet, which he carefully selected for Gu Jinxuan. He knew that her skin was delicate and white, and it would look good on her. "Thank you, brother." Gu Nancang released her hand. "It''s gettingte. It''s time for us to go out and greet our guests." "Well." Gu Jin takes Gu Nancang''s arm. Gu Nancang walks into the rain curtain with an umbre. We didn''t feel disappointed by the rain. Many young people had a good time. Those who didn''t like the rain could rest in the hall. Gu Jin just saw Si Li Ting leave in a direction when she arrived. She just wanted to chase after him and asked. In the vision, familiar people appeared. Tang Ming holding a transparent umbre toward Gu Jin, "congrattions." "Thank you. How are things at work? I''m not in China at this time, so I''ll trouble you a lot. " "Don''t worry. Your assistant is very capable. She is very considerate." "That''s good. I''lle back when I''ve dealt with things here." Tang Ming doesn''t want to talk about business with her, but looks at Gu Jin deeply. He will never forget Gu Jin''s appearance on his first day in the Tang family. Wearing a white umbre skirt, gentle and introverted, a pair of big eyes and deer general, maybe at that time I was attracted to her. Nowadays, Gu Jin is less green and astringent, but more charming and sexy. "You''ve been waiting too long on this day. I''m really happy that you can be together." Tang Ming''s sincere blessing, once he had not give up, even some obsession, he did not want to give up Gu Jin. Later, Si Li Ting''s attitude towards Gu Jin made him willingly let go. He couldn''t achieve the situation of Si Li Ting, so she chose Si Li Ting Tang Ming instead and thought it was the best. "Thank you for your sess." "This is for you." Tang Ming also gave an expensive ne. "I know you don''tck jewelry, but I bought it a long time ago. I haven''t had a proper opportunity to give it to you. I don''t think it''s more suitable than an engagement gift." Two years ago, when Bai Xiaoyu pestered him for jewelry, Tang Ming took a fancy to this ne. At that time, he was not sure what he wanted. She just thought that all the money she bought jewelry for Su Jinxi was taken by the Su family. She was a youngdy of the Su family and didn''t even have a decent jewelry. He bought it quietly, but he didn''t give it to Su Jinxi. Later, so many things happened. Even if he gave it to her, he would not take it. Gu Jin smiles, "thank you very much." Tang Ming gentleman hugged her, "must be happy." Chapter 380 Gu Jin held the man back and said, "you should be happy too." Once upon a time, the enmity and resentment between Tang Ming and Tang Ming had long vanished. This man also stepped forward when she needed help most. Gu Jin didn''t hate him for a long time. Tang Ming is sorry to leave. Although he will be happy because Gu Jin finds happiness, where is his own happiness? Gu Jinggang just saw off Tang Ming, and a familiar figure appeared in his sight again. Today, Jian Yun is wearing a white shirt, and her hair is dyed back to ck, just like she was in college. It''s like the fresh and beautiful young people in theicsing from far to near, and the corners of Jian Yun''s mouth hook up a light smile, like misty rain. He is like a very beautifulndscape painting, no wonder he has been attracted to him. But it was only a young girl''s fantasy, a dream finished should wake up long ago. "Jian Yun." Gu Jin called his name. "You are beautiful today." Jian Yun stares at her seriously, and Gu Jin of high schooles to mind. At that time, she wore a ponytail, a simple white skirt, even without any makeup, pure and clean. Now her face has faded, she has changed from a girl to a woman, a woman who has changed because of that man. "Thank you for thest time." Gu Jin sincerely thanks the way, in her most helpless confused time is Jian Yun pulled her a, to her pointed out a bright way. Jian Yun shakes his head, "lift a hand, now the memory recovers?" "No, but I almost know what happened in the past. It doesn''t matter whether my memory is restored or not. The important thing is that the person I love is always with me." Sheughed clean and pure, like the peach blossom after the rain, delicate and sweet. Jian Yun sighed: "that is also, anyway, I wish you happiness." He took out the gift is not much precious jewelry or other, but a delicate ss bottle containing arge thousand paper cranes. "But I didn''t want you toe to me. This is just my own fold, although we are not predestined, I believe he will give you the happiness you want Gu Jin took it with both hands, and a thousand paper cranes seemed to have brought her back to her girlhood. "Thank you." Jian Yun regretted countless times. At that time, why didn''t he confess earlier? Maybe in that case, he would not miss out with Gu Jin. Now it is another time. In the rain all over the sky, Nangong Xun and Nangong ink came with umbres. Nangong Xun is wearing a ck suit with a pair of purple pupils and a cold breath. Nangong ink is a happy face handed over a bunch of flowers, "goblin, to be happy yo." Gu Jin couldn''t helpughing at his yful voice, "how can we send a bunch of flowers to our friends?" Nangong Mo spat out, "you don''t know that my brother is in charge of my family. I, Nangong young master, is just hanging a name. I''m very short of money." "Stingy." Nangong Mo pushed Nangong Xun out, "ah, look for him. He is rich." His eyes are opposite to Nangong Xun. There is an awkward atmosphere in the air. Gu Jin doesn''t know how to face him. "Mr. Nangong." The purple eyes looked at her quietly. He said nothing, as if to see through Gu Jin. "Brother, you don''t have the gift ready and you don''t take it out." Nangong Mo looks at his brother. If he goes on like this, he won''t speak for a year. How can he catch up with a girl in his whole life with his cold and motionless character. Nangong Xun took out a beautiful box, which was a very delicate sapphire ne. She said she liked the sea and blue, and he finally gave her what she liked. "If you go back now, I can take you." Nangong Xun is domineering. Nangong Mo a ck line, this brother, clearly let hime over to bless, he turned into a bride snatcher. Gu Jin knows that he is not joking. If he loves him, he may really go with him. Unfortunately, the person he likes is Si Li Ting. "I''m sorry, the one I love is here." Nangong Xun is not much surprised. He puts the jewelry box into Gu Jin''s hand and doesn''t go back. "Ah, xiaojin''er, don''t be a stranger. He is such a strange temper. He reallyes to congratte you. If not, he won''te today." Gu Jin, of course, understood, and she chuckled, "what a strange person." "Who said it was not. It was just an awkward and arrogant girl. I didn''t know what kind of sister-inw would be able to hold him down." Gu Jin saw Nangong Mo as if worried about her children''s marriage. She joked: "do you have to worry about your brother''s marriage? What about the assistant? " "Which assistant?" "Do you want to y with me? Where''s Miss okra? Don''t think I can''t see it. ""Oh, you said that little fool, she has returned home." Although Nangong Mo said it with a tone of indifference, his erratic eyes betrayed him. Gu Jin chuckled: "you, how can I say you? Clearly interesting to others, I don''t admit it, but I want to remind you. In fact, okra is very beautiful. If you dress up, you will be a little beauty. Maybe you will be chased immediately after you return home. If you don''t take care of it, you can''t cry when you get married. " "Well, who dares to rob a woman with my young master? I''m impatient?" Nangong Mo identally exposed his mind. Find Gu Jin that cunning smile, she is just to oneself under a trap. "Little brocade son, you are more and more cunning. As expected, you will be what you are when you are with someone. Si Li Ting is a big fox, so you are a little fox." "Thank you for thepliment. Just a litter." Gu Jinsi doesn''t mind. "You are hopeless..." Nangong Mo shook his head helplessly. "As long as it''s the right person, there''s nothing wrong with that." Nangong Mo saw the woman in high spirits and reached for her hair to the back of her ear. He put away the frolic on her face and said, "xiaojin''er, be happy." Today''s people are to send blessing, Gu Jin heart is also a warm. "Well, that''s necessary." Gu Jin continues to receive guests, Si Li Ting''s figure does not appear again, she has some doubts, where has he gone? She just saw him leave when she came. At that time, she wanted to catch up with him and ask. Tang Ming''s arrival made her forget for a while. Fifteen minutes ago, Si Li Ting had been receiving guests when his mobile phone rang. It was a strange phone call. He always had a bad feeling. When the phone was about to hang up, he answered it. "Who?" "Timothy, it''s me." A female voice rings in the ear, but Si Li Ting feels that his brain is going to explode in general, and the memory of the past suddenly wakes up. "It''s you!" He clenched his teeth. "It seems you haven''t forgotten me yet." The woman''s voice was shrill. Si Li Ting hung up the phone in a hurry and went in a direction. It was her. She was the one who nned all this. When he was on the cruise ship, he arranged for people to follow Miss Li in order to find out thest person behind the scenes. The man was very alert, and soon moved the position, he did not find her, did not expect her to take the initiative to show up. Si Li Ting arrived at the appointed ce, standing on the edge of the cliff a woman in ck, she held a ck umbre. The sea breeze raised her long hair, and under the cliff was the sea wave, which drowned the sound of rain falling on the umbre. Si Li Ting didn''t hold an umbre. He was wet by the rain. He approached the woman step by step. The heart of his chest beat fast, but his eyes were filled with hatred. "Coming?" The woman opened her mouth with a smile. Si Li Ting looked at her coldly, "little aunt, long time no see!" The woman turned slowly. She was wearing a hat. Half of her face was covered with ck gauze blown from the brim. If you look inside through the ck, you can see that her skin is not so clean, but has burned marks. "Auntie? I haven''t heard that for years, my little nephew Si Li Ting saw that she was wearing a diamond ring on her hand. It was the one that he and Su Jinxi got married two years ago to exchange for the lost ring. Seeing this ring, Si Li Ting was so angry that he shivered all over, "it''s really you who did it!" Chapter 381 The incident happened two years ago, and I suspected it to her. However, she kept her name secret and he never found her whereabouts. I didn''t expect that she came out on her own today. It seems that she is not good at it. "Auntie, can I ask why you do this to me? When I was a child, I remember, you abused me, hit me, resulting in a great psychological shadow. Later, you didn''t want me to die when you arranged for the ident. It was just for me to have a bad time. It also involved Susu. Why did you do so much? " Si Li Ting''s memory of childhood has disappeared. It is only recently that she remembered that she had just seen her face that stimted her memory of some forgotten memories. When he was a child, his mother lived outside with himself. Xiao Si Li Ting was simple and lovely. He didn''t know why he didn''t have a father, and his mother didn''t let him ask more. One day, a woman who looked like her mother came. She was her twin sister Suxi. "Sister, I''m going on a business trip. Please take care of ting''er for me." "Good sister, go ahead, I will take care of him." "Mommy, where are you going? Don''t leave ting''er, OK? Ting''er can''t be without Mommy without daddy. " Si Li Ting took Su Yan''s hand and was coquettish. Su Yan''s face was also somewhat intolerant. She squatted down and gently stroked Si Li Ting''s cheek and said: "ting''er is good, Mommy wants to make money to support you. You have to go on a business trip for a few days. You can rest assured that you wille back soon. aunt and momas like as two peas. When you think of me, you take your aunt as mommy, OK? Si Li Ting had no choice but to nod his head cleverly, "that mommy muste back soon." "Well, listen to my aunt." "Good Mommy." Su Yan left, she did not know that he will Si Li Ting handed over to what kind of a devil''s hand. With the door closed, Si Li Ting took the building block, "little aunt, do you apany Ting baby to y well?" Su Xi squatted down, with fingers of red nail polish pinched on the chin of sielting carefully. Small Si Li Ting doesn''t know why she wants to see himself like this, he just feels a little ufortable. "Auntie, don''t look at me like that. Ting Baobao is afraid." "Afraid?" Su Xi increased the strength of her fingers, and Si Li Ting frowned with pain. "It''s really like him, especially the eyes." Si Li Ting did not know, so, "aunt, who do you think I look like?" "Ha ha..." Su Xi smiles strangely and doesn''t answer again. Si Li Ting only thought she was strange, and he didn''t pester her to y with himself. He went to his room to y with building blocks. It''s a very difficult building block. Si Li Ting is definitely not at this age. Su Xi looks at the gifted child ying with building blocks in the room. He seems to be more intelligent than other children. "Ting Bao, have dinner." Su Xi called at the door of the room. "Oh,e on." Si Li Ting cleverly packed up the toys, went to the bathroom to wash hands. A boy at his age should have been the most mischievous, but he is very obedient and sensible. In addition to asionally thinking about his father, he will not do anything out of the ordinary. "Wow, my aunt made a lot of dishes." "Eat more if you like." Si Li Ting ate a whole bowl of rice, but he did not know that this was the beginning of his bad luck. After a while, he began to have diarrhea, and he was going to copse after a whole day of diarrhea. It rained heavily that night, and Si Li Ting was lying on the bed alone. At the end of the night, he woke up vaguely. Su Xi stood beside the bed, Si Li Ting was scared to grasp the quilt, "little aunt, what are you doing?" She took a rope to tie up the Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting struggled and cried at the same time, "little aunt, do not." "Ting Baobao, don''t me my aunt''s ruthlessness. If you want to me, you are their son. You also have a face that looks like him." Su Xi tied him to the tree in the yard and hung him. The downpour hit him hard. The sky was still shing and thundering. Si Li Ting, who was only a few years old, screamed out of his voice. "Mommy, Mommy, where are you?" No one answered him. The leaves were swaying violently by the wind, and the branches looked like ghosts. Si Li Ting was so frightened that his whole body trembled and his voice was hoarse. He was not released until dawn. From that day on, he had a serious mental illness. He was afraid of thunderstorm weather and his aunt. Later, he had a high fever, and Suxi didn''t send him to the hospital, leaving him at home to fend for himself. Su Xi also threatened him that if he dared to tell Su Yan, he would chop him up and feed the dog. Xiao Si Li Ting was afraid to tell his mother. Su Yan came back, "ting Bao, how can you buy it to meet Mommy?" "Elder sister, ting''er is not well these days. I asked the doctor to see him. He is sleeping." Su Xi didn''t expect that the little wild animal had such a big life that he didn''t even die of high fever."Ting''er is ill?" Su Yan left her suitcase and ran after her. Si Li Ting was burning feeble, thirsty and hungry. Hearing Su Yan''s voice, Si Li Ting cried wrongly. "Mommy, you''re back atst." Si Li Ting hugs Su Yan tightly and tears blur her clothes. With tears in his eyes, he saw Su Xi casting a warning look at him, and Si Li Ting was scared to shiver. He seemed to live in hell these days. "Ting''er, I''m sorry. Mummy will stay with you and never leave you again." Su Yan thought it was the first time that he left Si Li Ting. He would think about himself and never thought about other reasons. "Mommy, I''m thirsty, I''m hungry." Si Li Ting tried hard. "Mommy will cook for you." Su Yan loves his son and touches the bones of Si Li Ting''s body. He has lost so much weight in a few days. She doesn''t know how Si Li Ting came here. Si Li Ting doesn''t dare to eat Su Xi''s food any more. He only ate snacks and fruit every night to satisfy his hunger. With a high fever, he could still have such self-control, which was totally too strong for survival. If not, he would not insist on Su Yaning back. Su Yan only thought that his son was ill and weak, so heforted him and went to cook for him. Later, my mother reduced the number of times she went out and tried to stay with him at home. However, if she had to work to support her family, she would still have time to be away from home. Sometimes when she has to work overtime on weekends, Su Xi wille to torture Si Li Ting, and she will leave the wound in a ce that Su Yan can''t see. And she will threaten Si Li Ting fiercely. If she dare to tell others, she will kill Su Yan. Si Li Ting thinks she is a devil. He thinks Su Xi must do what she says, so he never dare to say anything more. Until one day Su Yan found the wound on his body, Si Li Ting said that he was careless. Su Yan thinks something is wrong. Si Li Ting obviously lies. She doesn''t know why he lies. She installed a camera at home, and when she saw all that in the camera, she didn''t believe that her sister should have done such a thing. Such a small child was cruelly abused by Su Xi, and she still scolded: "you should not have been born, little bitch! With such a mean mother like you, you are also a bitch. Don''t worry, I will not kill you, I will only torture you! Slowly torture you. " Su Yan finally knew how her son''s temperament changed greatly and why he was cautious in everything. It was because of Su Xi. Later, they tore their faces, and Suxi no longer pretended, "you bitch, if you didn''t go to his bed, I would be his woman." "Suxi, I''m your sister, my sister!" "My sister is going to rob my man? Su Yan, you shameless bitch, you even have his children. I will never let you go in my life. " Su Xi started a real revenge. Su Yan felt that she was a madman. After thinking a lot, she knew that Suxi would not let them go. There is only one way to solve all this, and that is to die. She nned the arson incident and entrusted Mr. Tang with Si Li Ting in advance, and she wanted to take Su Xi to hell. Si Li Ting remembers that day his mother made a lot of dishes for him and took him to the amusement park. He was very happy. "Mommy, take me next time." Su Yan''s expression solidified for a moment, then replied: "OK, but Ting baby wants to promise me one thing." "Mummy, tell me." "Take good care of yourself in the future." Si Li Ting didn''t know why, "Mommy, Ting baby hasn''t grown up, does mommy not take care of me?" Chapter 382 Looking at the lovely appearance of the bride, what will su look like when she grows up? But Su Xi''s madness has exceeded her imagination. As long as she lives, she will not let go of Si Li Ting and herself. She''s like a potential bomb, and I don''t know when it''s going to go off. It doesn''t matter if you die, but the birth of Si Li Ting is innocent. He can''t choose his own birth, let alone stop the fate. This is the only thing a mother can do for him. Ting''er, Mommy owes you too much, and she has to pay back his life with her own life. "Timmy will protect you forever." In another way. Si Li Ting didn''t recognize her voice over, holding Su Yan''s hand, "Mommy, you wait, and when Ting grows up, you can protect Mommy." "Darling, ting''er will protect another woman when he grows up." Si Li Ting did not understand her words, "Mommy, why should I protect another woman? Who is that woman "She is a girl you like and apanion for your whole life. If ting''er meets such a girl one day, she must be well protected, and she should not be hurt." Si Li Ting blinked, "Mommy, I know. You are talking about a wife, just like daddy and Mommy. Although I don''t know who my dad is, dad must love you very much." Su Yan''s eyes red, "ting son, why do you say that?" "Because it''s said on TV that only two people who love each other can have babies together. Ting''er is the crystallization of your love." "Don''t you me him?" "No wonder, because he is ting''er''s father. He is the closest person in the world to me, just like mommy. I think Daddy must have lost his way, so he can''t find mummy. One day, he will find us Su Yan hugs Si Li Ting tightly, tears gush wildly, Si Li Ting doesn''t know why to look at her, "Mommy, why do you want to cry?" "Ting''er, remember that you should always be kind and don''t resent anyone." "Well, I''ll listen to Mommy." Si Li Ting stretched out his little hand to wipe Su Yan''s tears. "Mommy doesn''t cry. Daddy wille to us soon." "Ting''er, you should learn to take care of yourself. You are a boy. No matter what happens, you should be strong, OK?" On the mother''s eyes, Si Li Ting from inside to see seriously, she did not know why mother suddenly want to say these words. He still nodded, "good Mommy, ting''er will be strong, ting''er is a little man." For Si Li Ting, Su Yan is more at ease, after all, he has been very independent, also very good, will not lose his temper. At a young age, he is different from his peers, and he will try to amuse himself. If I had left him, his daily life would not be a problem. It''s just that he is so young, how can he be willing to leave? He''s a piece of meat from his body. "Ting''er, remember, Mommy always loves you." "Well, I love Mommy too. I love mummy most. Mummy, it''s my birthday in a month. Let''s go to the yground after my birthday?" Su Yan hesitated and told him a lie. Su Yan will Su Xi about to their own house, she will Si Li Ting cheated out to y in advance. When Si Li Ting came back, there was already a sea of fire. Little Si Li Ting didn''t know why all this happened. "Mommy, Mommy! "He hissed and yelled, and finally master Tang took him away. After the fire, he was stimted and selectively forgot the things before the fire. He can''t remember anything about Su Yan, but on a thunderstorm night, he would get sick, or hurt himself, or hurt others. He couldn''t wake up at that age. Recalling that year''s things, Si Li Ting was so angry that he shivered, "it''s you who destroyed my home! You killed my mother Su Xi pulled off the hat on her head. Her face had been deformed. Her facial expression is ferocious, "I was burned in the fire, and Su Yan was burned to coke, which is evil and evil, she robbed the original position belongs to me, there should be this retribution!" "My mother has a good character. She will never rob other people''s things, let alone your things. She told me about you before. She said that aunt is the most rtive in the world, you are already connected by blood in grandma''s stomach. But you hurt my mother and me again and again. You don''t deserve to be a sister with her! " Si Li Ting was too young to understand why all of a sudden those things happened, until now he understood his mother''s good intentions. She is to protect herself. If she wants to live for a day, Suxi will be like a devil.She had a face as like as two peas, and could be taken away as a mother in any situation. Mother didn''t want to spend the rest of her life being watched by the devil. She had to exchange her life for her life and drag her sister to hell. But she didn''t expect that Su tuanfu was not dead. She not only survived, but also continued to retaliate against herself. "Bah, if she really treated me as a sister, she would not have climbed into that man''s bed! She''s a bitch "I don''t want you to insult my mother like that. Since you hate me so much, you have had countless opportunities over the years. Why didn''t you kill me?" This is Si Li Ting very puzzling thing, before those two car idents he obviously felt. If the other party is trying to kill him, he will not have a chance to survive. But he was injured every time and didn''t really die. She would rather kill Su Jinxi than kill herself, just to torture herself. "The reason why you are still alive, you''d better thank the man who gave you life. You have a face and eyes very simr to him." Speaking of eyes, Su Xi squatted down to look at his eyes for the first time and said something like that. now she looks as like as two peas in a nearly obsessed look. "You look more and more like him, especially in this kind of look. Why not kill you, because I love him, I don''t want to see a face like him disappear in front of me. I can''t bear that you are su Yan and his child, so I will torture you! Let you live, but not live as you please. " Si Li Ting saw her ferocious face and twisted heart, "I don''t know what happened to yourst generation. But I just want to ask you, are you really happy to put yourself in hatred all your life? " "Your bad life is my greatest happiness. I live to avenge you." "If you have the ability, why don''t you go to my father for revenge? You say you love him so much, why don''t you dare to look for him? Just vent your anger on our orphans and widows. You don''t think you are cowardly. " This sentence obviously stabbed her, her facial expression became more terrible, raised her voice and said: "who do you think he is? Can I see him? " His mother never said anything about his father. He doesn''t know the identity of that father until now, but Suxi knows it. She must ask for it. He was not as simple and kind as he was when he was a child. He thought that his father was lost and didn''t go home. Maybe he was in a high position and didn''t take his mother seriously. Otherwise, why never look for them for so many years? "Who is he?" Si Li Ting didn''t love him for a long time, and still hated him. If he was by his mother''s side, his mother would not die, and he would not have to bear the title of illegitimate son for so long. Not to bring so much misfortune to Su Jinxi, let her be reviled by everyone. "It''s sad that you don''t know who he is after so long, huh..." "Tell me who he is." Si Li Ting also wants to know who the heartless man is. Maybe he had his own family for a long time. Maybe he had forgotten his mother. Mom was just a passer-by to him. "Come here and I''ll tell you who he is." Si Li Ting walked slowly towards Su Xi. Chapter 383 The more and more heavy rain, this did not affect the interest of the guests, more and more people came. Gu Nancang came over with an umbre, "jin''er, where''s the Li Ting man? The engagement ceremony will be held soon. " "I saw him when I came out. I don''t know where he has gone and hasn''te back yet." "I''m going to find him, but I can''t let him dy the engagement time. My grandfather specially asked people to calcte. The old man believes that. If I miss the time, he will be angry." "Brother Li Ting should not be far away. I''ll go with you to ask the waiter." Gu Jin is not at ease, but also wee up. "No problem." Gu Nan Cang nods, and Gu Jin goes to see Si Li Ting together. Two people asked the waiter on the ind, Si Li Ting is toward the back of the cliff direction to leave. The back cliff is a special tourist attraction here. The sea water under the cliff is magnificent and magnificent. When I came yesterday, Si Li Ting also apanied Gu Jin to turn around, which went to the back cliff. "How could he go to the back cliff when he didn''t even hit an umbre in such a heavy rain?" "I guess something''s going on." "Brother, I don''t know why. My heart is very flustered. I always feel like something is going to happen." "Don''t scare yourself. He''s such a big man. What can happen to him? Besides, you have encountered all kinds of dangers along the way. From the probability, it will not be so bad. What else has not been experienced? " Gu Jin looked at the boundless rain curtain, and his steps were faster and faster, "brother, I mentioned it to you before. Ourst marriage was destroyed. As long as I was with him, someone would destroy it. I''m worried about this time... " "This time, I arranged the security in advance. No one will make trouble. You can rest assured that nothing will happen. You will arrive at the back cliff immediately." Although Gu Nancang said so, Gu Jin''s heart has always been unable to let go, and the more she got to the back cliff, the more nervous she was. "Look, isn''t that Si Li Ting?" Gu Nancang points to the man in the rain curtain, but after a closer look, there is a woman in a ck skirt beside him. The woman''s long ck dress in the sea breeze is like a witch who is waving her teeth and ws. She looks at Si Li Ting walking towards the woman. Si Li Ting came to her in front of her, "now you should say, who is my father?" "She is..." Su Xi stood on tiptoe in Si Li Ting''s ear and said, "Xiao ting''er, go to hell and tell you who he is. I''m tired of living. You can die with me." She strange smile, suddenly suddenly suddenly pull Si Li Ting, don''t know where she came from such great strength, Shengsheng will be unprepared Si Li Ting together pulled down the cliff. From small torge, although she used innumerable plots to torture Si Li Ting, none of them died. Therefore, Si Li Ting also firmly believes that she will not kill herself. Besides, she is just a woman. What can she do to herself? However, he ignored one thing, Su Xi''s psychology has long been abnormal to a certain situation. She has yed enough to torture him, Si Li Ting has been aware of her existence. If he hadn''t been in a hurry to return to the United States with Gu Jin and concentrate on dealing with her, perhaps Si Li Ting had already found out her whereabouts. Once the initiative is in the hands of Si Li Ting, she knows what will be the result of waiting for her. She won so many times that she didn''t want to lose again. She had yed enough games. In this world, she had no other thoughts for a long time. Why the Su family lost money again and again is not a natural disaster or a man-made disaster. It''s Suxi who has been pushing on secretly. She hates the Su family, so she wants to let the family go bankrupt. As for the nephew of Si Li Ting, half of his body is bleeding the blood of her sweetheart, and the other half is the blood of her sister. She has been struggling for so many years, and every time she sees his blue double headed head, she is reluctant to start, until now. Su Yan is dead, the Su family has fallen, she can''t get that person, so let her son bury with her. She doesn''t want anything, as long as Si Li Ting apanies her to go to hell. Si Li Ting would never think that Su Xi would lead him to implement the n. In a trance, he heard Gu Jin''s voice. He really wanted to look back. The cold sea breeze poured in fiercely, and he only left thest few words. "Susu, I love you..." Gu Jin had a good night''s sleepst night. She thought she had ovee all difficulties and finally was together with her beloved Tangtang. They will ept everyone''s happiness, but the change will happen in a second. "Brother Li Ting She saw that woman said a word in Si Li Ting''s ear, the next second Si Li Ting was pulled down the cliff by her. All the changes were unexpected. She didn''t even have time to take ast look at him. Gu Nancang is also confused, how can it be like this!!! Gu Jin lost his umbre, just like a runaway wild horse running away, "brother Li Ting, don''t, don''tA few words came from his ear, Susu, I love you. This is thest word he left behind. Gu Nancang realized that all this was not a dream, but the real thing happened. Si Li Ting fell off the cliff and Gu Jin couldn''t live! "Jin''er." He immediately reflected that he had to stop Gu Jin and absolutely could not let her have any ident. When Gu Jin arrives, where can I see Si Li Ting''s figure, only the vast clouds and the rough waves. This time is different from thest time she fell off the cliff. It''s clear sky and calm. However, the sea water here is turbulent, even if Si Li Ting meets the water, if he is not lucky enough to jump down, he will be shot on the rock by the wave, and he will be killed on the spot, and his bones will not be found. Gu Jin is like a wounded little animal, whining his name, all the lost fragments in his brain sh by. She never thought that one day she should be in such a way to restore memory, thinking of what Si Li Ting had done to her in the past. Gu Jin is full of tears at the moment. Suddenly she doesn''t cry. Her face is calm and says, "uncle, I''ll apany you." She closed her eyes and prepared to jump down. You said that even if it was death in this life, we would not be separated. Life can not be together, then we die together, uncle, you slow down, Su Su wille, we also want to go together on the way to the yellow spring. The body is strongly imprisoned, she can no longer forward half. "Jin''er, if you die, what will my grandfather and I do? You are my only sister. " Gu Nancang said loudly in his ear. "Brother, don''t stop me. When my third uncle is dead, I don''t want to live. He likes me so much. If he doesn''t have mypany, he will be alone, Susu How can you make him lonely? Brother, if you really hurt me and love me, you can let me go with the third uncle. Without him, even in the world, it''s like hell. I can''t live. " Gu Jin didn''t make a big noise. Her grief was more than death. Her eyes were full of despair, without any brilliance. "Who said he would die if he jumped down? We have fallen into the sea, and we are not living well now? " "It''s not the same! The waves are so big that he can''t survive if he falls. " "Gu Jin, you are the head of the family. You should keep calm at any time. I believe that Si Li Ting will not die easily. If you want to die again and dy the time to save him, then he will really die. What do you do? " What Gu Jin needs most is a hope. Gu Nancang knows that there is little chance for Si Li Ting to survive. But in order to let Gu Jin live, he had to tell this lie. Gu Jin''s eyes lit up, "is it possible that he is still alive?" "He didn''t die in several traffic idents, which means that his life is very hard, and the king of hell dare not ept it. He immediately informed the rescue team." Gu Jin also forced himself to calm down. He thought he was going to die, butter he didn''t live? She wants to believe Si Li Ting, believe God, they are not married, isn''t Si Li Ting favorite baby? She can give him a baby now, so he must not die! Must live well! Gu Jin regained hope and immediately called the rescue phone number on the ind. Gu Nancang looks at the tears still hanging in her eyes. He knows that what sustains Gu Jin to live on is Si Li Ting. If we get the news of Si Li Ting''s death, then his sister will be finished. God, open your eyes and stop tormenting this couple. Chapter 384 The rescue team will be here soon. The search and rescue team, salvage team and divers are ready. Gu Jin sits on the helicopter, the helicopter slowly flies toward the sea, the weather is very bad, the vision is fuzzy. Gu Nancang put on a big towel for her, "Brocade son, you go to change clothes, the day is cool, be careful of cold." Gu Laozi also some heartache, "good end how to have such a thing, girl, don''t be sad." Several people are very worried about Gu Jin''s situation, the helicopter hovers in the sea, this kind of bad weather even is the rescue team also very difficult to bear. The snorkeler went down and came up again. Gu Jin was lying by the window, paying attention to the scene below without saying a word. Her mood is very tangled, she is afraid to salvage the body of Si Li Ting, but also afraid that even the body can not be retrieved. Third uncle, you must live. Susu is waiting for you. The rescue team did not salvage the bodies of the two people. After all, the sea is not a river. To salvage a person is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Gu Jin stood on the deck, his clothes were dry and wet by the rain. When Gu Nancang saw people standing on the deck like sculptures, he was still distressed. "Jin''er, you''ve been standing all day without eating or drinking. Go and have a rest." "Brother, you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll wait for brother Li Ting toe back. If he doesn''t see him back, I''ll be worried." Gu Jin stands on the deck, fingers tightly grasp the fence, she is just pretending to be strong. If she can''t find Si Li Ting, she will copse. Now she is the only hope. From dawn to dusk, the sea stars are bright at night, but the sea breeze is cold and piercing. On the sea, the fishing boats of nearby vigers,rge and small boats, lit up like fireflies. Third uncle, did you see it? We''re looking for you. We''ve been looking for you. Come back as soon as you see it. If you don''te back, Susu won''t make it. "Jin''er, if hees back to see that you are thin, he will be distressed. Listen to my brother and go to have a rest." Gu Jin hugs Gu Nancang tightly. After enduring tears for a long time, Gu Jin finally can''t help rolling down, "elder brother, is the third uncle already..." "No, it won''t. We spent so much time looking for him. If we don''t find him, it''s good news. What you have to do now is take good care of yourself." "I can''t eat or sleep..." Gu Jin''s five fingers hold his clothes tightly, just like he is his only driftwood in the sea. "Brother, or I''ll go into the water to find him. I''ll be crazy here! Every second is a torment to me. " "You don''t know how to swim, what water?" "I put on my diving suit and oxygen tank on my back. I don''t need to swim. Brother, I''m going to find him." "No, what do you want my grandfather to do if something happens to you at this time? Be obedient. Go and drink some water. I''ll see what your mouth looks like Gu Nancang knows that she fell into the water two years ago, and she has a psychological shadow. She must not go into the water. "Xiao jin''er, don''t do this. Si Li Ting will be OK." Nangong Mo pacifies the way. After him, Nangong Xun came out wearing a ck diving suit. Nangong Xun didn''t say much. He just went to Gu Jin and stroked the tears around her eyes. "Don''t cry, I''ll bring him back." "Nangong..." Gu Jin''s heart filled with a touch of emotion, Nangong Xun let go, turned and jumped into the sea. "I''m a professional diver, but don''t worry about it." Gu Jin did not eat or drink until the rising sun. Nangong Xun went up and down the mountain several times in the evening. Gu Nancang brought milk to advise him, "even if you don''t eat anything, you have to drink something to have strength." Today, the sky is clear and the sea is much quieter than yesterday. Gu Jin is already disappointed in waiting. It''s been a day and a night. I''m afraid it''s also "Yes, Mr. Nangong picked up a man." When hearing this sound, Gu Jin''s milk cup fell on the deck, and the news came without warning. She always hoped to find Si Li Ting, but she didn''t want to find him. At least she could believe that Si Li Ting still had a glimmer of hope. When she heard the news, her whole body was shaking uncontrobly. Just as she was about to take a step, she found that her legs were shaking and could not even move half a step. "Brother, I, I can''t move, you Take me Hearing Gu Jinna''s stuttering voice and his expression of panic, Gu Nancang had to sigh. She stood all day and night without rest. How could her feet bear it? I didn''t feel it before. Now I feel it. "Fool, promise me to keep calm no matter what the result is." "Well." Gu Jin nods, but she pulls Gu Nancang''s hand tightly, revealing her inner tension and worry.A dead body, dressed in a ck skirt, was pulled up from the deck and deformed by the sea water. "It''s the woman." Gu Nancang opened his mouth. Gu Jin opened his eyes to see the face that had been burned by the fire, and was more disgusting because of the sea water. "Ouch..." Gu Jincai only looked at it for a moment and then turned sick. The clothes on her body she knows are the people who pull Si Li Ting to jump off the cliff. If she is dead, then Si Li Ting Gu Jincai thought that here, the eyes of a ck, people fainted in the past. "Jin''er!" In the dream, Gu Jin dreamt again and again of the scene of Si Li Ting falling off the cliff. No matter how she hissed and called his name, he never looked back. "Uncle, youe back!!! Don''t leave Susu alone. " Suddenly, the dream changed, thest second or in the cliff, the next second became her scene when she fell into the sea. The sea water gushed in from all directions, and Gu Jin screamed with fear. One nightmare after another, she''s been confused. The person that keeps her side also very afflictive, "Brocade son goes down like this how to do?" "She''s been burning for a whole day, and the fever can''t go down and people can''t wake up." See that small face has been tight together, looking at people feel heartache. "When the childes at this time, I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing." Gu''s face was haggard. He was a few years old overnight. "Grandfather, don''t worry. In my opinion, this should be a good thing. If it wasn''t for this child, how could jin''er live?" "Is there a curse on my family? Can''t children grow up healthy in a family with healthy parents? " "In my opinion, this child is a lucky one, and we will love him well." Two people are talking, Gu Jin on the bed shouts and suddenly sits up from the bed. "Jin''er, you finally wake up." Gu Nancang was happy in his heart. Gu Jin looked at him in a daze. He didn''t know where he was and what he was doing. "Where''s brother Li Ting?" She spoke in a dumb voice. She had no food for a few days and had a fever. Her throat was on the verge of a fire. "No news, jin''er, don''t worry. No news is the best news." Gu Jin wiped the sweat on his forehead. Indeed, finding Si Li Ting is his body. It''s good news that he didn''t find it. "Jin''er, I have good news for you." Gu Jin eyes a bright, "Li Ting brother has news?" "No, not him, but you." "Me?" "Before that, you fainted on the boat and were ill for another two days. I specially asked a family doctor to give you a detailed examination. You already have small life in your stomach." Gu Jin did not respond for a moment, "what, what?" "Jin''er, you are going to be a mother. I have a little nephew." This news is like a heavy bomb. Gu Jin looks at his t abdomen, and there is no movement. If it was before, she would be very happy, but whye at this time? Gu Jin''s tears came down, "why should I be pregnant? I don''t want to be pregnant..." With a child, how can she apany Si Li Ting to die? If Si Li Ting is really dead, what is the meaning of her living? If you don''te early orte, you shoulde at this time. "Jin''er, don''t be like this. You''re already weak, and you''re still sick, and you haven''t eaten anything. The first three months are the most sensitive. Let alone whether Si Li Ting cane back, this is you and his children. Are you sure you want to do this? " Chapter 385 The child came too without warning, Gu Jin was not very happy after knowing the news of his pregnancy. Looking at her nk eyes, they were very worried about her current situation. They thought she would be a little happier because of the children, but her expression was even worse. "Jin''er, you should be happy with this child." Gu Jin failed miserably with a smile, "without him, what''s the fun of living in this world?" Now she is just like a withered flower, which seems to wither at any time. "Jin''er, this is the child of you and Si Li Ting. If you don''t take good care of yourself, he will love you when hees back." "Come back, can hee back?" "Of course, the body of that bad woman has been found for a long time. If they fell into the sea together and Si Li Ting died, the body will also be found. The search and rescue team is still fishing for you in the past two days. There is no Si Li Ting''s whereabouts. The current of that day is very fast. Maybe he has been rescued. So we can''t find him. " "If he has been saved, why note to me?" "You know, that cliff is so high, and the current below is very fast. Even if Si Li Ting is not dead, he will be injured, maybe in the hospital." Gu Nancang originally just to ease her mood, Gu Jin''s eyes lit up, "yes, there is this possibility, I''ll go to the major hospitals immediately." She just ready to get out of bed, the body continued to fall back on the bed, weak body, hands and feet. "Sister, you''re not in good health now. Don''t move around. I''ll handle these things. What you have to do is to take good care of your own body. You are pregnant before. You can''t use medicine and injection for fever, only physical cooling. These two days only give you a little nutrition, your body is very weak, you should take a good rest, even if not for your own sake, but also for the children in the stomach. The doctor has said that if you don''t take good care of yourself, the mother''s weakness will cause a burden on the child, and it is easy to face the risk of sliding fetus Gu Jin touched his t abdomen, this is her and Si Li Ting''s child, she must keep. "Brother, I''m hungry." "Well, I''ll get you something to eat right away. You wait." It''s rare that Gu Jin has an appetite. Gu Nancang is so happy that he quickly brings something to Gu Jin. Gu Jin gobbles at it. I don''t know if he is really hungry or for the baby in his stomach. "Jin''er, eat slowly. Don''t choke. Drink some milk." Gu Jin''s appearance of eating only to fill the body''s needs, rather than for the delicious food itself, makes people feel more distressed. "I''m ready, brother." Gu Jin wipe good mouth, a good look, until now she really epted the fact that she was pregnant. Think before she is again drenched in the rain isa do not eat, this time she just some fear. "Brother, how is the child? Will my fever affect my child? " See Gu Jin finally began to care about the child, Gu old man also showed a gratifying look. "Don''t worry, the time is still short, the child won''t have any influence, as long as you take good care of your body in the back, it doesn''t matter." Gu Jin nodded forcefully, "grandfather, I know, I won''t do stupid things again." "Not only that, but you have to be in a good mood. Excessive depression can also make your children run away. In short, everything you have to do now is to give priority to children." Gu Jin nodded, "I will take good care of myself when I know my grandfather." "Girl, Ting boy''s life is hard, it will be OK. Now what you have to do is to regte your body." "Well." "You have a good rest. If you need anything, you can tell the servant. We will tell you the news of Ting boy." "Good." Gu Jin became very cooperative. The old man and Gu Nancang saw that she was in a better condition and left. Gu Jin leaned on the bed and felt his stomach again and again with his fingers. "Brother Li Ting, if you know that I am pregnant, you will be very happy, right? I''ll take good care of myself and wait for you toe back early. Don''t let me and the baby wait for a long time Perhaps he epted the reality and immediately Gu Jin became very maternal. She wanted to die before. With this child, her first thought was how to survive. After two days of rest, she looked a little better, and she dared to get out of bed and walk around at will. Si Li Ting still has no news, salvage team did not salvage his body, there are no hospital patients. He seems to have disappeared out of thin air. He can''t be seen alive or dead. Gu Jin''s mood also slowly calmed down, but asionally she still hoped that she would turn around and that person would be behind her. She asked people to bring backic books from home, and she would then draw cartoons of everyday stories."Sister, the Nangong family hase to see you." Gu Nancang led them over. Gu Jin is cutting flower branches and practicing flower arrangement. Because he was cold and malnourished a few days ago, Gu Jin didn''t go out these days for the sake of the fetus, and most of them stayed in the room. No matter whether Si Li Ting cane back or not, she must protect the child. Maybe this child is the only one she can rely on. Nangong Xun came into the door and saw a woman sitting beside the window with elegant pruning of flowers. She looked at them with a soft smile. "Here you are." She is more beautiful than before, perhaps because of the brilliance of motherhood. "Xiaojin''er, I heard that you have a baby. I don''t care. I want to be a baby Godfather." "Well, there''s nothing wrong with having more than one baby." Gu Jin nted thest flower. Nangong Xun didn''t open his mouth, but quietly watched her pruning the flowers. His face was a little indifferent. "You Are you ok? " Si Li Ting has not been whereabouts until now. If he had been alive, he would havee back. There is a possibility that he was washed to the deep sea. Thinking of the scene that Gu Jin wanted to die in front of them, she was still in fear. She thought her state must be bad, but she was much better than she had imagined. Of course, this is just a superficial phenomenon. How can a man who once loved so much heal his wounds in just a few days. "That''s good. What''s wrong with me?" Gu Jin smiles with elegance. Obviously, this is what we want to see most. She didn''t want to die, but lived well. Why do you feel so sorry for her? "Since you are OK, Si Li Ting wille back." "Well, I''m sure he wille back and won''t leave me and the baby." Gu Jin touched his stomach. This has be her habit, she will unconsciously cover her belly. "Why do you look at me like that? I''m really good. I''ll go to work in thepany when I recover. " "That would be the best. We were afraid that you would be upset. We are very happy to see you like this." "Well, it''s not early. I''ll take a lunch break. I''ll bezy after pregnancy. I''ll treat you well next time." Gu Jin saw off the guests with a smile. "Then you have a good rest and we''ll see youter." "Good." From the beginning to the end, Gu Jin gently sent them away. Nangong Xun''s eyebrows were tight, and he was not happy. Gu Jin is too normal. On the contrary, sometimes the more normal she is, the more abnormal she appears. At the moment of closing the door, Gu Jin suddenly burst into tears. After her pregnancy, her mood became more sensitive. She is only afraid that others will be worried to pretend calm, every night she toss and turn can not sleep, no one will know. Gu Jin''s body slipped down from the door and sat on the carpet. She held her knees and cried. Brother Li Ting, everyone says you wille back, but when will youe back? Just crying, she thought that she was pregnant now. She must keep a good mood and never be depressed. As if she were schizophrenic, she immediately stood up and reluctantly pulled it. I patted my cheek and told myself again and again, "I want to be strong, I must be strong, and I can''t fall down." Gu Jin wiped away her tears and began to read a book. She could not be so cowardly. The eyes stay on the paper, but in the mind is thinking about other things, thinking of Si Li Ting''s smile. She has long been used to that man''s arms, without him, she is like a puppet without soul. Third uncle, do you really want Susu? Chapter 386 When the nended, Gu Jin put on sunsses and walked out gracefully in a gray wool coat. It''s been a month since he fell into the sea from Si Li Ting. He didn''t see anyone alive or dead, and the salvage team was scattered. Gu Jin can''t help it. She starts her own work after taking good care of her body. Only when she is busy will shepletely forget that person. This time she came back home to manage Li Ting''spany well. The so-called country can''t be without a monarch for a day, and thepany can''t have a president for a long time. Even if Lin is very powerful, but some important things still need to be handled by Si Li Ting himself. Lin Jun arrived at the airport two hours in advance to meet him. Seeing Gu Jining out, Lin Junfei stepped forward quickly. "Madam, my Lord, he has really..." The news of Si Li Ting''s falling into the sea has been blocked down. The people in China don''t know yet. Lin Junyi knew that and couldn''t leave. Si Li Ting is not in the day, Lin is still dutiful to do everything. "No, he wille back!" Gu Jin didn''t want to hear that word and interrupted Lin Jun''s words directly. "I''ll take care of thepany for the time being." "OK." Lin Jun can breathe a sigh of relief. He has not had a rest for a whole month. "It''s been a hard time for you. I''ll give you a holiday after I take over the whole thing." "No, Lin Jun''s life was saved by the Lord. I should do this if I am not here." "He wille back. Your and my insistence is useful." Gu Jin''s words do not know whether it isfort or self deception. She always believed that Si Li Ting woulde back and woulde back. They had gone through so many difficulties and obstacles that he could not die like this. To the Emperor Huang, this is the first time Gu Jin sits on the chair of Si Li Ting to do things for him. "I have dealt with the general affairs well in advance. These are the projects that have to be given to me. I can''t move about because the number involved is toorge. It''s very kind of you toe, madam. I''ll exin each contract to you in a moment. As for the choice, I''ll leave it to you. " "Well." Gu Jin soon entered the role. These are all the foundation of Si Li Ting. She must keep it for him. From dawn to dusk, Gu Jin didn''t take a break. He umted too many things in a month. In order to have a baby in her belly, she has to rest. Lin Jun doesn''t know about her pregnancy. "That''s all for today. I''ll stay here in the evening and continue tomorrow." Lin Jun looked at the time and said, "I''m sorry, madam. I thought it was very early. Would you like me to take you home?" "No, it''s a waste of time. His suite has everything. I''ll sleep here." She was pregnant and could have traveled back and forth for another reason. There are too many memories of her and Si Li Ting in that family. Gu Jingen didn''t have the courage to face it. Her strength is just a strong support. If she is not strong, then who will be strong for her? She is crying, and her daily grief can only have a bad effect on the people around her. Instead of being a Meng Jiangnu and crying day and night, she would rather be Hua Mn and y her own value in the army for her father. Emperor Huang was built from scratch by Si Li Ting. Everything here is his painstaking efforts, and he must not let his efforts be destroyed. Lin Jun stayed up for a month, only a few hours of sleep a day, most of the time did not sleep well. Si Li Ting is his master, but also his Savior. Si Li Ting''s life and death is unknown, but he has no choice. "I can sleep in thepany if you want, madam." Gu Jin saw Lin Jun''s haggard face and knew that he was suffering from hardship this month, both mentally and physically. "You''d better have a good rest and go back to work after 10 o''clock tomorrow. What should I do if you fall down?" Lin Jun can be said to be a very excellent person. He can not copse even after he has been away for a month. It is thanks to his careful cultivation in weekdays. "Yes, ma''am." Both of them were the most important people of Si Li Ting. After he left, they tried to guard all these things in order to hand them over to him when he came back one day. Inside the suite or maintain Si Li Ting left before the appearance, Gu Jin opened the wardrobe, inside is all she likes the brand. I still remember the first time I went to his office at that time. I was still a naive student out of society. I found him in order to get a project cooperation. Who knows mysterious Emperor Huang president unexpectedly is Si Li Ting, at that time he taught himself a lesson here. "Little Susu, the weak eat the strong in this society. If the weak want to seed, you know what to pay?" "Women and men are naturally different. When ites to the ratio of men to women, men are obviously more than women. This is the quickest and easiest way for a woman to climb"Rich men have amon problem, like to y, y with money, y with women, they have a lot of ways to y with women." "I don''t like it. I just like you." "I really want to ask you here and teach you how to be a man, so that you don''t know when you are sold. But I can''t bear to see you cry. The Bible says that women are created by a rib of a man. That''s true. You are my weakness His every word he remembered clearly, not only his voice, but also the seriousness with which he said it. The temperature of his fingers on his body, his love words, his lingering love. But now all of this is in vain. She doesn''t have the third uncle who always calls her little Susu. As soon as Lin Jun left the office, he was left alone. I thought that if I didn''t go home, I didn''t have to think about that person, but this is where he used to be. In the past, in order to catch up with the project, he often spent the night here. At that time, he didn''t have his own. He worked all day and night. Dihuang group is located in the highest office building in the center of the city. Standing in the highest building here, she can see everything below. The lights of thousands of homes are dazzling, just like stars all over the sky. I still remember that on the American helicopter, the man once swore that he would stand at the top of the Empire and that he would apany him at that time. Now she really has the status that can bepared with him, but the people around her have disappeared. There are so many lights in the world, but none of them belongs to her. Gu Jin stood in front of the French window, which was polished brightly, and clearly reflected her sad face. Si Li Ting, third uncle, brother Li Ting, do you hear me calling you? It''s winter, my stomach has been slightly raised, the baby has grown up some, no matter where you are, can youe back earlier? Susu really can''t live without you. You are wrong, not only I am your weakness, but you are my whole world! From the moment you fell off the cliff, I felt that the whole world had copsed. If it wasn''t for the baby supporting me, I couldn''t live. Gu Jin wept silently. After her pregnancy, she became more sensitive and her mood changed quickly. Said not to shed tears, tears fell between no warning. Gu Jin wipe dry tears, for the sake of children, she can not let herself in a sad mood. She had to wash and go back to bed and began to talk to herself about the story to the baby. Just like once Si Li Ting did for her, the baby is too small to hear, she said just for himself. She was afraid that she would cry if she didn''t find something to do. During the day, she was busy, but at night, she waspletely crazy. Lonely, full of brain is Si Li Ting''s good, his eyebrows, his eyes, his smile. It''s like this when you''re awake. It''s still the same when you''re asleep. Sometimes she would dream of a particrly beautiful dream, even if she knew it was a dream, she would not like to wake up, if there was him in the dream, she would rather immerse herself for a lifetime. The next day, Gu Jin woke up again with tears on his pillow. She knew that she must have called that person''s name many times this night, which had be her normal. In the past, you can see that person''s face every day when you open your eyes. Now you can only see the empty bed when you open your eyes. No one will say good morning to her. After a month, she thought she was used to the days without him. But how could she forget the man who had been engraved into her soul? Chapter 387 Gu Jin has no time to grieve and Lin Jun has no time to rest. Disaster ising. Lin Jun came in a hurry. "Madam, the event is not good. I don''t know who will spread the story of Ye falling into the sea. Now the media has begun to release news." "What, who spread the news? Press it down Gu Jin''s face changed. After Si Li Ting''s ident, Gu Jin was sad to return and blocked the news for the first time. Although Si Li Ting is the president andrgest shareholder of Dihuang, he still has a lot of individual shares. People''s heart is the most difficult thing to predict. In the past, when Si Li Ting was in, it was a kind of deterrent. Who dares to be wild in front of him? In addition, he has always been very strong, thepany''s performance has been up and down, in just a few years, thepany''s market value has already soared to the sky. Now, when something happens to him, those who have ulterior motives can''t sit still. Such arge piece of cake, now there is no master, we all want to how to divide. Even if it is a few percent of each person, it is also a huge wealth, more greedy to directly swallow all the shares. "Madam, it''s toote to press down. It''s fast. I went to bed earlyst night and just woke up to see the news. It''s the news released in the early morning. Many people have seen that there are already shareholdersing to thepany. I''m afraid that the next big and small shareholders wille to make trouble. " Gu Jin knows the seriousness of the matter, "this is a tough battle." Seeing Lin Jun''s annoyed look, Gu Jinforted him: "assistant Lin, are you a human being or not a God? You''ve been cooking for a month, which is very good. Now I don''t have time to say more about it. You should go and help me to do some things. It''s up to you if you can keep the Emperor Huang! " "Yes, ma''am." Lin Jun was right. Gu Jin was right. Now what they are most important is to turn the tide back. Gu Jin gives Lin Jun a few orders. Lin Jun leaves in a hurry. She looks at the oppressive weather outside. In the eyes passed a cold meaning, "third uncle, I will certainly guard your things, no one wants to move a finger." Now in another vi. Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran are sitting at the dining table. They have always regarded each other as enemies. They are in a good mood and can eat face to face calmly. "At this moment, Gu Jin is afraid that he is burning his eyebrows." Gu ran chuckled: "my sister still has a way to deal with the mess for others." "So it''s better for this person not to be emotional. Once there is a w in emotion, Gu Jin is too stupid." They didn''t mention anything about their frustration in Nangong Xun. They wanted to hook up with Nangong Xun. Who knows Nangong Xun doesn''t eat hard and soft, so he doesn''t pay attention to them at all. They can''t help it. They are almost angry and have to find ways from other ces. To pull Gu Jin down that position, it needs to use some brains, Si Li Ting is her weakness. "When we broke down Dihuang, Gu Jin''s confidence would be severely damaged, and then her fiance''spany copsed. It was said that she had prepared arge project with tens of billions of dors in China. If there is any problem with this project..." "When the timees, there will be no ce for her to live in. It''s a good thing to kill two birds with one stone." They looked at each other with a smile. In fact, they both had ns in their hearts, but they wanted to get rid of Gu Jin by the power of the other side. "I found out that her project is not very good, sister, do you have a way?" "Of course, I''ve already arranged that she, the head of the family, has one year''s inspection time. This project costs 10 billion yuan. If there is a problem, all the family members wille to make trouble. Even if the old man wants to cover her up again, Gu Jin will bepletely finished! " "Wish us victory in advance." The sses collided with each other and made a crisp sound. Many shareholders came to Dihuang building, which is very simr to the appearance of children and grandchildrening from various ces after the death of the emperor. Not to mourn the dead, but for the power in the hands of the emperor and the benefits they can share. Gu Jin can clearly see this scene from a high ce. Every face is full of desire. That a happy smile, as if primary school students spring outing as happy people. Gu Jin is a little cold hearted. As far as she knows, Si Li Ting is indifferent, but he handles affairs fairly. These people only invested a small amount of money at the beginning. As Emperor Huang became more and more powerful, their dividends increased. Considering that they are the people who apany him to fight together, Si Li Ting will give them extra bonus every year. People''s hearts are not enough. Snake swallows the elephant. That''s what everyone said. Everyone didn''t show gratitude to Si Li Ting. Instead, he took advantage of the fire after his ident. What''s the difference between this and bandits? Third uncle, if you see it, you will be very cold hearted. The emergence of shareholders in groups, the staff saw the news, panic, even more disturbing shareholders. In the past, although they could not see thepany, thepany was operating normally, and no one would feel that there was a problem.Si Li Ting is their pir. We don''t want to lose this pir. Dihuang''s sry is higher than manypanies in the industry, especially the bonus is more exciting. As long as you work hard here, you don''t have to worry about no pay. The staff of thepany have a lot of enthusiasm. The rapid development of Dihuang is closely rted to the management of siting. As soon as something happened to Mr. Li Ting, people''s hearts naturally dispersed, and the staff came to see the development of the situation. The shareholders went to Lin Jun, "assistant Lin, we want to see the president, please arrange it." "The president is on a business trip, so it''s not convenient to meet for the time being." Lin Jun stabilized his mind. "Assistant Lin, don''t lie to us. The president had an ident in the United States a month ago." "What happened? Do you have any evidence? " Lin Jun sneered. "It''s all said in the report that the president identally fell off the cliff, and his body has not survived. Should assistant Lin not have read the report?" "I read the report. There is no credible evidence except the words. I can also say that it''s a little bit of nonsense." "No way. Someone on the scene told me that such a thing happened on that day. Assistant Lin, we know that you are sincere to the president. But now the president of this kind of thing, the top priority is to stabilize the overall situation, do not let the president''s efforts fall short. " "Yes, if something goes wrong, we should solve the problem. We are all old shareholders of Dihuang. If the president is absent, we should quickly discuss how to deal with Dihuang." Everyone, you say a word and I say a word, ostensibly under the guise of thepany, but in fact, theye for shares. Lin Jun saw their greedy faces, and their eyes grew colder. "Since you are here for an exnation, I will give you an exnation. Please move to the conference room. This is not the ce to speak." "Good." Shareholders don''t believe that his little assistant can do anything. In the conference room, everyone was very pleasant, like the Chinese New Year. "Well, the president is so unlucky. You said he lost his life for a woman." "It''s a pity that Emperor Huang had developed so well." Everyone said it was a pity, but the expression on their faces really let us not see any pity. Seeing that Lin Jun didn''te in for a long time, everyone made a lot of noise. "Why hasn''t assistant Line? You want to dy time. " Another administrative assistant stroked his sses and said, "don''t worry, assistant Lin wille soon." "Call him now, we don''t have so much time to waste here." Everyone felt that this was Lin Jun''s n to dy the war. At this moment, the door opened and everyone was confused. Gu Jinyi dressed in a ck wool coat, stepped on ck high-heeled shoes to walk gracefully, with no smile on his face. And Lin Jun stands behind her respectfully, which is very simr to that of Si Li Ting when he attended the meeting. He will always be the most dazzling star, as long as he appears, everyone''s eyes will fall on him. Gu Jin''s face did not change and went to the throne, Lin Jun stood behind her, just like her secretary. "Assistant Lin, what do you mean? Today is the shareholders'' meeting. What do you want a woman to do? " Many people recognize her. It''s hard to let people know about Gu Jin''s movie fire some time ago. Moreover, it has long been known that she is a Miss Gu. Why did she appear here? Chapter 388 Gu Jin coldly appreciates the facial expressions on these faces, which is an expression to shake their interests and dissatisfaction. Lin Jun pushed his sses with a cold expression. "Mr. Wang, please show some respect." When Si Li Ting is in, Gu Jin is the baby with his sharp heart. How can he allow others to talk to her like this. Another person is more respectful, "today is the board of directors of Emperor Huang, I don''t know why President Gu appears here?" Gu Jinzily looked at the crowd, "then I would like to ask you to mobilize the masses to Emperor Huang is what meaning?" Of course, in order to share the shares! That''s what everyone thinks. On the surface, we have to pretend to be modest and polite, "we heard that the president was killed in the United States. Emperor Huang can''t be left alone for a day. Naturally, she came here today to discuss countermeasures." "Yes, Emperor Huang is the president''s painstaking efforts. He is not here. We need to think of a proper way to deal with it." Gu Jin nodded, "so it is. Everyone is kind." "Of course, the general manager managed Emperor Huang so well that he died now..." I don''t know why, every time someone mentions the word "disaster", Gu Jin''s expression is very bleak. "I know what you mean. Now you can go." Gu Jin didn''t want to hear the word "victim". Other people thought that Gu Jin had made it through, but she even opened her mouth to let people go. "Mr. Gu, what do you mean?" "It means literally. If youe here today to worry about the change of Emperor Huang, I can tell you for sure that Emperor Huang will be better than before." "What guarantee does president Gu take? You are the daughter of G group. This is Emperor Huang. " "Yes, Mr. Gu, don''t you think your hand is too long?" "Mr. Si always meets..." This time, the difficulty of that person has not been said. Gu Jin suddenly looks at him with the de like eyes, which frightens the man to swallow the words he was supposed to say. Gu Jinyi pats the table, and the audience is silent. Her hands are on the table, like a teacher who makes achievements. Her eyes are awe inspiring. A group of men below were awed by her eyes and swallowed subconsciously. "Don''t mention these words in front of me. He didn''t die and he won''t die." "Why didn''t the Secretary return home in January?" A weak man said. "He just went to a far away ce and will definitelye back. All the people sitting here are the founding fathers of Emperor Huang, meritorious officials and people apanying him all the way. I am very grateful for your support. With your support, Dihuang will be so good. Now that he has been away for a while, we all know that thispany is what you saw growing up, just like children. Do you really have the heart to let it fall apart? You know very well that the Emperor Huang grows day by day, and its value will be greater in the future. Is it a pity to give up the huge cake in the future just for the sake of small profits Gu Jin did not me the public, but said everyone''s mind in a word. With Si Li Ting sitting on Emperor Huang, who would have other thoughts, that person was born king, he would take everyone to another height. As soon as he left, no one could have his talent and ability. Only then did we want to divide up the current value. Si Li Ting has no father, no children, no wife, and his shares are naturally everyone''s. Gu Jin''s words poked their heart, saying that there was no emotion for Emperor Huang. Some people thought of the way that Si Li Ting looked for them to invest in joint stock. He was very young at that time, but he boasted that he would build thepany into a leader in the industry within five years. It is clear that the tone is so arrogant, for anyone will feel that he is crazy. But we all believe in the young man. He has a strong and vigorous way of doing things. In one year, he doubled the promised dividend. Only then did we know the ability of the young man, so we increased the capital injection, and no one would doubt him any more. Up to now, Si Li Ting has indeed fulfilled his promise, and the market value of Emperor Huang has risen by leaps and bounds. If it had not been for the news of his ident, everyone would not have thought about it. They only thought about their own interests, and had never thought of Si Li Ting. Lin Jun thought Gu Jin would be tough, but she yed an emotional card. Lin Jun also quickly followed up, "all shareholders, although Ye is indifferent, he has never treated you any harshly, whether it is thepany''s employees or your shareholders. You ask yourself, my Lord is bad to you? You apany Emperor Huang to start, but you want to break his wings when he takes off. Emperor Huang is a legend in the industry. How many people are waiting to see her fall? Do you really want to be ridiculed by others? " What he said also hit everyone''s mind. Many friendsughed at the investment of these people in Dihuang.Unexpectedly, he threw the money to an unknown boy. Maybe he was a liar. He didn''t even have water flowers when he threw the money into it. A yearter, Si Li Ting pped everyone with his behavior, and every shareholder of Emperor Huang got a generous dividend. Everyone just like their own children in the school test first hit back, and proved how good their vision is, so that those who refuse to Si Li Ting are upset. Emperor Huang did not treat them badly. Lin Jun and Gu Jin''s words also made us ponder. "In fact, we are not people who don''t talk about human feelings. If the president is absent, how can thepany operate?" "If we can, we don''t want Emperor Huang to go bankrupt, but who else can survive besides the general manager?" "And me." Gu Jin''s voice sounded coldly. "Mr. Gu, are you kidding? You are the owner of G group. Yes, this is Emperor Huang Others also expressed doubts about whether the man had gone to the wrong set. Gu Jin nced at Lin Jun, and Lin Jun said, "I don''t think anyone can sit in this position except his wife." "Madame?" Everyone looked at each other and did not understand what was going on for a while. Gu Jin said faintly: "two years ago, brother Li Ting and I had already got the license to get married. However, there was an ident at the wedding site. I had been his wife. If you didn''t forget, my name was su Jinxi two years ago." As soon as the name came out, itpletely awakened everyone''s memory. Two years ago, Si Li Ting was devastated and said that he would never marry again in this life. Later, he disappeared from a serious illness, followed by reports with various women. At that time, everyone was very worried about his copse, which led to the copse of Emperor Huang. Unexpectedly, although he was not in Dihuang, Dihuang did not get worse, but became better. As time goes by, people forget the name of the dead man. Until she mentioned it, everyone thought of it. Gu Jin''s eyes have been operated on, and her pupils have turned blue. Her temperament has also changed. Who would have thought that she was su Jinxi in the past? "Are you su Jinxi?" "Yes, I am Su Jinxi. This is my marriage certificate with brother Li Ting. Brother Li Ting has fallen off the cliff, but the body we salvaged for a month has not been found. I believe that he is still alive and alive. As soon as this reportes out, everyone is waiting to see our Emperor Huang''s jokes. Do you really want to give them such a chance? " "Of course we don''t want to. We just take care of you..." "As the head of the family, I promise you that Emperor Huang will be better and not worse in the future. Everything else is the same. You give me a year. If the Emperor Huang doesn''t improve in one year, then you can oppose me again. I have no opinion. I don''t want you to believe me again, brother? " Everybody, look at me, I see you, the other side is a woman, but this woman is the head of the family, is the woman that Si Li Ting deeply loves. They see a familiar look in the eyes of the singing woman, which is what Si Li Ting once had. At that time, the arrogant man who had nothing was like this. "I''d like to believe ma''am!" One man came out. "I''d like to..." "I support it unconditionally." Gu Jin''s eyes twinkled with a firm look, "I swear here that one day, I will never smash the signboard of Emperor Huang!" Chapter 389 Maybe the woman in front of her looks very simr to that person, maybe her status is noble, maybe she is the person he loves. At this moment, everyone is willing to believe her. If it wasn''t for Si Li Ting''s ident, who would be willing to give up such a good Emperor Huang? Gu Jin''s words gave them hope and they were willing to believe her again. Seeing off all shareholders, Gu Jin was relieved. Lin Jun was very happy. "Ma''am, you still have a n. You can use both kindness and authority. If I were, I couldn''t stop these people today." Gu Jin''s face was a little pale. She got up early in the morning and was so busy that she didn''t even drink a mouthful of water. She would have continued to work before, but now there is a little guy in her stomach. "You can''t rest your breath. I just boasted about Haikou. Emperor Huang will only be better, not worse. If he doesn''te back one yearter, Emperor Huang may not be able to keep it." Gu Jin can only do his best, but the opponent is Si Li Ting. Can she do better than that person? "Yes, ma''am, I see." "Go and prepare breakfast for me and bring it to the office." "Well, ma''am, I forgot about it. Just a moment." Gu Jin went back to his office and stood in front of the French window. The bustling street scene came into view. She touched her stomach and whispered, "one year, brother Li Ting, will youe back? If you don''te back, I can''t hold on In the next few days, she got up early and workedte, and finally managed to deal with the things umted in thest month. Before we had time to rest, another big news came. Gu Jinzheng is dealing with today''s affairs and preparing to have a good rest. The work intensity of these days is too strong. To tell you the truth, she was a little worried that her baby would not be able to eat. Fortunately, there was no difference. Sitting on the chair to rest, I wanted to drink coffee, but finally changed to fresh juice which is better for the body. When the phone rang, Gu Jin took a look at Tang Ming and said, "hello." "Jin''er, where are you?" Tang Ming heard each other''s voice, full of fatigue, a little bit distressed. "I''m in Dihuang." Gu Jin didn''t cover it up, and Tang Ming was her ally. "Something happened to the project." "What?" Gu Jin opened his eyes fiercely, "what''s the matter?" "Let''s talk about it. I''ll pick you up in a minute." "Well." Gu Jin is immersed in the affairs of Si Li Ting, thinking that there are Tang Ming and Xiao Tao in that project, so she doesn''t worry too much. Aftering back is the first time to the Emperor Huang, his original things have forgotten. Si Li Ting''s blow to her is too big. What she does is mainly Si Li Ting. Who knows such a thing happened suddenly. Tang Ming came quickly, and Gu Jin got on the bus with a cold air. I don''t know if it''s because of pregnancy. How does she feel that she''s more afraid of the cold than before? She feels very cold when it''s winter. In thepany, she dressed very professionally and elegantly. The employees of Dihuang knew that the boss''s wife was in charge, and her heart was gradually pacified. Tang Ming looks at Gu Jin and sees that her state is not bad except some fatigue. "What''s the matter? I didn''t get through to Xiao Tao just now There should be no one in thepany at this point. Gu Jin calls Xiaotao and she will know the bad thing. It''s no use worrying. It''s already happened. All she can do is make up for it. "I haven''t had dinner yet. I''ll make a reservation and talk as I go." "Well." Compared with the past, Gu Jin is much more leisurely. Even if there is a small problem in therge-scale project with tens of billions of dors, the superior will be very worried, but she is still so calm. This spirit is not ordinary people canpare, especially when she just suffered a severe blow. Tang Ming slowly opened his mouth: "this period of time you did not manage G group branch?" "No, I didn''t feel well a while ago. I was recuperating in the United States. I believe you''ve heard about it. Brother Li Ting''s falling into the sea is spread. How many people stare at such a big piece of cake. Emperor Huang is his painstaking efforts, I will not let people exhaust his efforts, I can only take care of Emperor Huang first. Speaking of Xiaotao has not reported anything to me for a week. The problem is that she is Gu Jin was not stupid. She guessed something. Tang Ming sighed, "said you have changed, in fact, a little you have not changed from beginning to end, he is always the first person in your heart." It used to be, and still is. "I am not the same to him? What happened to the project? " Seeing Tang Ming''s dignified look, Gu Jin also has psychological preparation. "Run away with money." "What?" Gu Jin doesn''t believe that this is the reason atst. Xiaotao has been with her for two years. She is a trustworthy person."We have a cooperative rtionship in this project, mainly G group, and we have had a goodmunication in all aspects in the past two months. Because it is a joint capital injection, ourpany''s capital is into yourpany. Today, people in ourpany have been unable to contact people. After going to G group, we found that the finance department and your secretary disappeared. I knew you wouldn''t do it, and it''s impossible as you, so I stopped people in ourpany from calling the police. " Tang Ming may be afraid to hurt her, but he is more gentle. Although such a big thing happened, he said it in a light tone. Gu Jin knew that if it wasn''t for him, it would have been known to everyone. "I''m sorry, I ignored the branch office this time. Xiao Tao is my confidant. She didn''t report to me these days. I thought she was afraid to disturb me, but it happened. In the first phase of investment, you invested 1.5 billion yuan, and we invested 2 billion yuan, that is to say, four billion yuan were swept away. " "Yes, it''s four billion. If you call the police, it will constitute a very serious criminal case. Not only can the project not continue, but it will have a very bad impact on yourpany, and even you will be detained and interrogated. I know you must be hiding it in the drum. I have sent someone to trace it, but the other party is well prepared. Moreover, your secretary is a talent, and you can''t recover the money for a while and a half. " "I didn''t expect that she would do such a thing. Mr. Tang, I will try to find a way to make this money. It can''t be known to others for the time being." "Naturally, once exposed, it will have a great social impact." Gu Jin is calm on the surface, but in fact, she believes Xiaotao so much. Before in the filming time peach also handled very well, otherwise he would not allow such arge amount of money to her hands. She doubted that she had applied for her own fundsst week. Money is one thing. If you want to know this, you have to let yourself take over the position of the leader. Therefore, this matter can not be handled with high profile for the time being, otherwise Gu Jin will be finished. "Jin''er, the Tang family''s working capital is not much at present. I can still get 300 million yuan at most..." Tang Ming also wants to help her. Tang''s group is on the rise. This 10 billion project has been a big challenge for him. It would be nice to have another 300 million yuan. If someone else encountered this kind of matter, G group would have been sued in court. Tang Ming not only did not report to the police, but also wanted to help Gu Jin. "I didn''t handle this matter well. I''ll give you an ount of the rest. Thank you for not calling the police." "If you can''t find peach in one day, then you will note back. Where can you find four billion?" "There will be a way." Gu Jin''s eyes shed a deep meaning. Even for her, four billion yuan is not a simple thing. She can''t move her family''s money, otherwise she will have more words to say. When they arrive at the restaurant, they sit face to face. Tang Ming hands the information to Gu Jin. "I think you have to deal with this matter in person. This is our process these days. There is no problem with other processes. As long as we inject funds as soon as possible, the project can continue to operate. Please take a look at the data first." The mealsted for a long time. Of course, most of the time they were talking about business. Tang Ming didn''t expect to have dinner with Gu Jin in this way one day. It was better than the ufortable way before. Gu Jin is stronger and more steady than he imagined. He is not the assistant who followed him at the beginning. She changed. "It''ste. I''ll take you home." "Thank you." Gu Jin did not refuse. After all, they are partners now. Chapter 390 Tang Ming takes Gu Jin back to her apartment. When she gets off the bus, a cool wind blows in the face. Gu Jin shrinks her neck. "Jin''er, what happened to the third uncle..." Although Si Li Ting is not Tang Ming''s blood rtives, he is still used to call him so. Gu Jin covered his cor and looked at the boundless moonlight on his head and said, "I didn''t find his body, so I firmly believe that he is still alive." "Don''t be too sad. The fate of human beings has been predestined for a long time "Well, don''t worry, I''ve adjusted it." "But four billion, what are you going to do?" With such arge sum of money, if otherpanies have already dered bankruptcy, they may not be able to recover the money for a while. "Give me three days and I''ll get the money." "In short, call me if you have something to do. I will try my best to help you and remember that we are not only partners, but also friends." "Well, I know. It''s gettingte. Go back." Tang Ming watched Gu Jin leave. Looking at the stubborn figure, he sighed deeply. Why should God be so unfair? He had to let her, a weak woman, take on so many things? Gu Jin''s mood is far from her performance so rxed, in fact, she was greatly hit. On the one hand, it is the feeling of being betrayed. The people who believed in her for two years ended up doing this to her. Mobile phone rings, is Nangong Xun''s phone, this point, he calls himself to do what? "Mr. Nangong." She said calmly. Nangong group headquarters, Nangong Xun sitting in the office chair,nguid way: "need help?" This phone calls so coincidentally, Gu Jin asks tentatively: "Mr. Nangong, what do you mean by this?" Nangong Xun came to the point: "I know that there is something wrong with your project and you need arge amount of working capital." She didn''t know about it until today, but Nangong Xun, who was far away in the United States, knew it first. "How do you know?" Nangong Xun also didn''t hide anything, and said directly: "in order to force you to marry me, I put people in yourpany." "You are quite frank." It''s quite like Nangong Xun''s style, but he didn''t use any means before he got married. In a sense, he let himself go. "You''re four billion short now, right? Tang''s is good for you. Not only didn''t call the police, but also suppressed you." Gu Jin finally knows why this man is so powerful in business. He is far away in the United States, but he knows everything and can''t hide anything from him. If he really wants to deal with himself, he is certainly not his opponent, especially Si Li Ting is not around. "Mr. Nangong wants to help me?" "Yes, marry me, I will help you to straighten out everything, and I can also help you to find out the people who are ying tricks." If Nangong Xun had put forward this condition before, Gu Jin would not have been surprised, but now he clearly knows that he is pregnant. "Mr. Nangong, you should know that I am pregnant and his child." "I don''t mind, and I won''t force you to do anything. As long as you marry me, I will treat this child as my own child." Gu Jin: I''m afraid this man is crazy. "What? You don''t believe it? As long as it is what I say, there will be no falsehood. If you don''t believe it... " "I believe it." Gu Jin opened his mouth, "Mr. Nangong is very insistent. How can he cheat me a little woman, but I can''t promise you." "Why not? It''s been so long. Even if he didn''t die, he would havee back. Gu Jin, your child needs a father, and you need a man more. I don''t need to tell you about the situation of home care. Who did this thing? Your two cousins try to get close to me every day, but they want to win me over. You are pregnant in the body, more need a person to protect you, even if you do not think about yourself, but also for your belly child. Before I let go because I know that you and he are true love, I struggled and hesitated for a long time, and finally let go. Now that he has left the world, you and your children need to be taken care of. I will not force you to love me immediately. I just want a chance to take care of you. " Nangong Xun, who has always been proud, would say such a thing. To tell the truth, Gu Jin is shocked. She did not expect Nangong Xun to do this for her. Of course, she did not suspect that this man would cheat her. It''s just "Thank you for the kindness of Mr. Nangong. No matter whether he wille back or not, I will not marry in my life." "Gu Jin, what are you insisting on?" "Mr. Nangong, please call me Mrs. Si." Gu Jin hung up the phone with a smile, turned on the light and looked at everything in the room. Tears flowed down like the copse of the city wall.She can camouge in front of anyone, but she can''t disguise herself in front of herself. Although the time they spent in this apartment was not as long as that in Si Li Ting vi, they were full of memories everywhere. In the living room, I''m holding the apron and making a story for her in the living room. They are such a good couple, but now they are only themselves. Gu Jin''s body slipped from the door, covered his face with his hand, and tears dripped from his fingers. It is said that time can cure everything. It has been more than a month. Why does she feel that her feelings for Si Li Ting are not reduced, but are growing day by day. The indifference in front of Tang Ming and the calmness in front of Nangong Xun are illusions. "Brother Li Ting,e back soon. Susu missed you..." In the living room, Gu Jin cried like a tearful man. "Brother Li Ting, you don''t like me crying the least. Now that I cry like this, why don''t youe back?" The mobile phone rings in the handbag, Gu Jin looks at the call, and the tears are more turbulent. "Brother..." This with a cry of Ge rang Gu Nancang heart is broken, "sister, open the door." Gu Jin didn''t expect Gu Nancang to fly from the United States. When the door opened, Gu Jin rushed to the people''s arms. "Girl, what''s the matter? Don''t cry. " "Brother, I miss him. I want to miss him very much." A wordpletely let Gu Nancang copse. For more than a month, Gu Jin pretended to be indifferent in front of them. Now she haspletely burst out her emotions. Gu Nancang can help her with anything else, but this one can''t. He can only tightly embrace Gu Jin, as if pacifying children, "don''t cry, good." Gu Jin didn''t cry for long. Considering the child in her stomach, she rubbed her eyes and couldn''t stop sobbing for a while. "Brother, why are you here?" "I heard that Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran came to China. I was worried about you, so I came here to see why they cried so sad?" "Brother, something happened to thepany." "What''s the matter?" Gu Nancangforts Gu Jin in a soft voice and helps her to sit down on the sofa. Gu Jin told Gu Nancang all the things happened in thepany, "I didn''t think Xiaotao would betray me." Gu Nan Cang rubbed Gu Jin''s head, "don''t cry, Xiao Tao, if there was someone behind her, she would not dare to do such a thing. Four billion is not much for our family, but at this juncture, it is enough for you to pull off the horse. " After listening to only one beginning, Gu Nancang guessed what happened. Some people''s goal was not to spend more than four billion yuan, but to put Gu Jin to death. Gu Jin eyes a cold color, "their ultimate goal is to pull me down from this position." "Yes, if you don''t have money, you will certainly mobilize funds from your home, and then they will catch your pigtail." ¡±Elder brother, I can''t take this money from my home, but the project must be injected as soon as possible. I have some money here, but it is far from enough. Do you have it there? " Gu Nancang took out a card and handed it to her, "the password is your birthday." Four billion working capital is not a trivial matter, even if it is Gu Nancang. She thought Gu Nancang would say that he would try to find a way for her, but he took out a card directly. "How much is in it?" Gu Jin blinked at him. "20 billion." "What, what!"!!! Brother, where did you get so much money? " Gu Jin is confused. "Girl, this is not my money." "It''s not your money. You give it to me? If it''s public money, I can''t move it. " Chapter 391 20 billion is not 2 million. This is an astronomical figure. Nopany can keep so much cash. Gu Nan Cang''s big palm is ced on Gu Jin''s head, just like pacifying a child. "Fool, this is what Si Li Ting prepared for you. Do you remember the first time he came to take care of his family? At that time, he gave us $20 billion. " "Is it his?" Gu Jin was a little surprised. He never told himself about the money. Gu Jinben thought that the gift he gave the old man was good enough. Unexpectedly, he took 20 billion gifts. "Yes, in order to win the trust of the old man, he directly took 20 billion checks to grandfather. What is the concept of 20 billion cash for business people? He even gave it to you directly, which proves his sincerity to you. My grandfather asked me to take good care of it for you and take it out when you are in trouble. That man has protected you again. " The tears that had just stopped flowed out again, even when he was away, he was still so kind to himself. "Brother..." "Silly girl, I know what you think in your heart. Don''t cry. If you love him so much, he won''t be willing to leave you. Maybe you can see him tomorrow." "Well." "It''s not early. Go and take a hot bath and have a good sleep. If you don''t sleep, the child will sleep? I heard that you are very hard-working, girl. Don''t forget you have a child in your stomach. This time I''m here to share some for you. I''ll apany you to the branch office tomorrow. " "Thank you, brother." "And I thank you for what? Who makes you my only sister. " Comfort Gu Jin, Gu Nancang did not sleep, but rushed to thepany overnight. If it''s really Gu Mingzhu and their hands, then they will definitely have a backward move. Gu Jin got up early the next day. After all, what happened to thepany? How could she sleep? "Brother?" Gu Nancang did not sleep in his room, and his quilt was folded neatly. I don''t know whether he got up early in the morning or stayed up all night. The door opened, and Gu Nancang came in with a delicate food box in his hand. "Jin''er, I bought what you like." "Brother, you get up so early to buy me breakfast?" "I''m afraid you are busy and forget to eat breakfast. By the way, jin''er, you should transfer 4 billion yuan to the ount first." "Good." Gu Jin didn''t think much and transferred the money to Gu Nancang''s ount. Although had the money, but thepany''s business has not been handled, Gu Jin quickly finished breakfast. "Brother, let''s go to thepany." "Good." I thought thepany was in a mess. When Gu Jin arrived, thepany was in order, just like when she left. "General manager Gu, there is someone from the group headquarters." Gu Nancang''s super assistant came towards him. Gu Jin was shocked, "unexpectedlye so fast." "Come and have someone take over." "Yes, Mr. Gu." Gu Jin facial expression some flustered, "elder brother, time is not much, we must quickly make up for the loophole left by peach, can''t be found by the head office." "It''s toote. They''ve arrived at thepany." "Gu ran and they are really cruel. I''m afraid it happened yesterday that she sent someone toe here." "I know that you have no time to worry about thepany when you are sad. When the enemy deliberately sets a trap, which one can you guard against? Don''t worry. I''ve dealt with everything. Even if they want to pick a bone from an egg, they can''t pick it out. " Gu Jin saw Gu Nancang''s current ck heart ache: "brother, did you sleepst night? Why don''t you call me "Silly girl, your brother is not so useless. You need to dig up a pregnant woman in the middle of the night. If your brother is there, you can take care of your baby." Gu Jin has a warm feeling in her heart. Although she lost Si Li Ting, there are other rtives and friends around her who have been concerned about her. "They''reing." When the elevator door opened, Gu Mingzhu, Gu ran and other people from the group headquarters walked out slowly. Gu Jin has restrained the tenderness in front of Gu Nancang and reced it with a cold and serious expression. "Why did both cousinse to the branch office?" "We are not worried that my sister is inexperienced and will make a mess of the branch office. The people from the group headquarters wille to check the ounts and see if there is any loss." The thief wanted to catch the thief. They had designed it early. Now they want a proof to kill her. "Cousin, is it convenient for us to check now?" Gu ran was very happy. Gu Nancang sits in the town, and Gu Jin knows that everything has been dealt with perfectly. However, the two cousinse here very hard. How can he not give them something.She deliberately pretended to be guilty, "a few hard toe, first have a rest, I''ll let people arrange breakfast for you." See her so flustered, where can two people miss this great opportunity, "don''t need, we have already rested, start now." "Cousin, you look pale, don''t you dare?" "Is there something wrong with thepany''s ounts?" Gu ran also took advantage of the victory to pursue. "No, as usual." "If so, how could my cousin look like that? Second uncle, you''d better take care of our family and check the ounts properly, so as not to make some people lose money in a mess. " The two people who were invited were also their own, and went to the finance department despite Gu Jin''s obstruction. They were very proud, "cousin, but I heard that there was a big event in the branch office. If you fail this time, can you still be the owner of this house?" "Well, I''ve advised you for a long time. What''s so easy to sit in as the head of the house? I''ll see how you end up in a moment Gu Jin and Gu Nancang also did not argue about anything, allowing the two people to ridicule, because soon they could notugh. Half a dayter, the second uncle and his assistant came out with a ck face. Gu Mingzhu rushed to meet her, "second uncle, you say, how to deal with her?" "She has lost so much money that I can''t spare her this time!" Second uncle will leave the ount book, "clearly thepany is in a state of profit, what are you talking nonsense about?" Before peach did not start before thepany is still dedicated to thepany, although the branch did not make particrly good results, the overall calction is not bad. There is no deficit, let alone billions. "No deficit? impossible! Isn''t she losing four billion dors in new projects? " "You think I''m old and blind? Open your eyes and have a good look. What''s the difference of four billion? " "No, she clearly..." "Clearly what?" Gu Jin looks at them coldly. Gu Mingzhu''s expression was extremely ugly. "How can you find so much money in a day? You must have taken it from home." "Take money from home? What do you mean by that? Is it possible to suspect that I have a rich purse Gu Nancang looks at two people with bad expression. "Nancang, of course I don''t mean that, I just..." "You two stupid things who have not done enough and failed enough to cheat me on the ne for such a long time, knowing that I am not in good health, are damned." The second uncle was also deceived by the two people. He thought that something really happened. He could take the opportunity to share a share of the share. However, he lost face in front of the younger generation. "Second uncle, we really didn''t cheat you. She must have embezzled the group''s money to fill the deficit." Gu Nancang snorted, "what if not? What about your bloody mouth? " "I''ll quit without me." "Well, you can go to the headquarters and check it now. If you don''t, get out of thepany." They thought they had set up a perfect n, but who knew that it had been broken long ago. Stealing chicken would not make rice. Gu Nancang and several people returned to the United States, Gu Jin suffered such a big loss, also began to reorganize the branch. She looked at the photo of Si Li Ting and murmured: "you protected me again." Gu Mingzhu and Gu Nancang go to the group confrontation, who knows Gu Jinzhen did not embezzle public funds, she was expelled from thepany at the moment did not think about where she came from so much money? The project went on smoothly, and the time went by day by day, but the man seemed to have disappeared into the world without any news. ¡­¡­ On the day of falling into the sea, a luxury cruise ship slowly approached the ind. A man stood on the deck. He turned the ring on his hand and looked at the ind with dark blue eyes. Today is that man''s engagement banquet. Will he really be his own child? Thinking deeply, the crew member eximed, "someone has fallen into the sea." Chapter 392 At this time, the wind and rain are dense. How can someone fall into the sea in such bad weather? "Save people." With an order, people were soon rescued. The rescuer was dressed in a well tailored suit, blond hair and a handsome cheek with all the advantages of China and the West. When he saw the man''s cheek, the umbre in the man''s hand fell on the deck. The old man was also surprised and worried, "bill, he is the man I told you. How could he fall into the sea for no reason?" "Help From day to night, the man in bed finally wakes up. He slowly opens his eyes, with a pair of blue pupils on the other pair of slightly worried blue ones. "You are awake." "You are..." ¡­¡­ In the fourth month after the disappearance of Si Li Ting, Gu Jin''s stomach has obviously seen the bulge. Her heart from the beginning of hope, hope to thest despair. Now the only thing that can support her to live is the child in her belly. The family doctor checked that it was a boy. Gu Jin could vaguely see the outline of the child from the four dimensions, which was the same as that of Si Li Ting. She had fantasized again and again that the child would have blue eyes like his father? And Tang Ming agreed to meet in the coffee shop, she sat by the window, looking at the snow falling outside. The snowkes flying all over the sky are like lovely white elves, dyeing the city with ayer of holy and wless color. With a pen in her fingers, drawing became her only hobby. In the days when Si Li Ting is away, she wants to paint everything that she thinks is beautiful. Red maple in autumn, snow in winter, she will all these in the picture, and one day Si Li Tinges back to show him one by one. When Tang Ming came in, she saw the little woman sitting by the bed. Today is the weekend. She is not so professional. She was wearing a beige sweater, and her chestnut hair was soft and scattered over her shoulders. With a pencil in her hand, she drew carefully. Snow was falling out of the ss window beside her, and the light of the coffee shop was warm on her. Less dignified in thepany, but more soft and delicate vor. "Jin''er, I''ve kept you waiting. I just had a meeting." "It doesn''t matter. I''m fine today anyway. I''ve already ordered it. You can see if there''s anything to add." "You know my taste." Tang Ming takes off her coat and sits down opposite her. She stares at Gu Jin, who is in. Her whole body radiates a kind of maternal brilliance. In recent months, they have be very good friends. Tang Ming will meet Gu Jin every now and then. ¡±By the way, my mother asked you to eat in our house tomorrow, and my grandfather would like to see you Although there was such a scene at the beginning, mother Tang liked Gu Jin from the beginning to the end. "I''m going to trouble my aunt again." "What are you doing with me? My mother doesn''t have anything to do with her every day. She just cares about your business. How is your health recently?" "It''s very peaceful at the Emperor Huang''s side. There are assistants from my brother in the branch office. Even you are fully responsible for this project. What else can I do for you? Nutrition has not been broken, the body can not be good Although she didn''t have Si Li Ting, she was concerned by her family and friends, not to mention Tang Ming. Even Jian Yun would fly back to see her every time she finished a y. Nangong Mo, not to mention, a few days ago, she was so nervous that she sent her ten sets of small shoes bought from all over the world. Gu Jin is speechless. Before the children are born, he buys shoes for them. Nangong Xun is no better than him. He receives some strange things every few days. No matter what Gu Jin said, what people should give is still to give. Even Nangong Laozi began to give some gifts like jade Guanyin. He also said that men wear Avalokitesvara and women wear Buddha, which he personally supervised and made people carefully create. Nangong family is like this, can Gu family stop? Mr. Gu is fond of nourishing food. Basically, the so-called good food for pregnant women in the world has been brought to her by him. The child has not yet been born and has been cared for by everyone, which is probably a blessing in the blue. She and Si Li Ting have never been cared for since they were young. What they want most is to be cared about. Their children will not repeat the same mistakes. Tang Ming gave Gu Jin a detailed report on the current situation of the project, and the previous four billion also recovered. Everything seemed to be going well, except that the man didn''te back. They talked for two hours and looked at the dark sky. "I''ll take you home." "Good." Gu Jin wrapped up his down jacket. In the past, she would never wear such a bulky down jacket. After all, you can see which President is swinging around in thepany wearing down jacket.Now, for the sake of children, she can''t care so much. She even gave up her high-heeled shoes and chose a pair of thick snow boots. Tang''s big down dress covered her stomach. He took out a scarf around Gu Jin''s neck, "New Year''s gift." Gu jinha took a breath. Yes, it''s the new year. "Will you go back to the United States for the new year?" Tang Ming asked. "Probably." "It''s good to go back. You don''t have rtives here, so you should have a happy family for the new year." Gu Jin murmured: "the whole family is round and round." Tang Ming found that her expression had changed, and immediately responded, "jin''er, I..." "It''s OK, brother Ming. It''s all over." She looks up and smiles. On her innocent smile, Tang Ming''s heart seems to be hit by something. I can''t help it for a moment, "jin''er, maybe I''m a little abrupt in saying so. I want to give you and your children a home. Now you don''t think so much. When the child is old, what should you say when he asks his father where he is? I hope you give me a chance to take care of you and the children. " Since Tang Ming said so, he would certainly do it. Gu Jin just chuckled. "Brother Ming, thank you. I didn''t want to marry again in my life. When my child is older, I will exin it to him clearly. My child will understand his father. His father and I don''t love us very much Her gentle eyebrows and eyes were tinged with ayer of perseverance, which was the only thing she insisted on. Tang Ming did not say anything more, just stepped back to his original position. "I''m sorry, I was rude." "Never mind. I understand your heart." "I''ll take you home." "No, don''t you have an important appointment for the evening? I called the driver. He should be here soon Tang Ming looked at the watch, and it was reallyte. "Call me when I get home. I''ll pick you up tomorrow." "Good." Tang Ming got on the car and looked at the woman standing on the side of the road more and more far away. He thought that Si Li Ting could appear again and give her a warm embrace. She, a little woman, should not suffer so much pain. Gu Jin sees Tang Ming off. She walks around the corner aimlessly. In fact, she doesn''t call the driver. She stood at the corner of the street, watching a couple passing by. The girl seemed to beining. The boy took her hand and put it to his mouth. "Isn''t it so cold?" The girl raised her lips andughed, "well, it''s not cold." Gu Jin stood there, once upon a time, there was a man who was so gentle to her. After her pregnancy, her mood was very unstable and she became more sentimental than before. Suddenly her eyes were ck, and she lost consciousnesspletely. When she was conscious again, she heard a strange man''s voice in her ear, "this woman is too beautiful." "It''s not. Look at the delicate skin. It looks so pretty without makeup. If you put on makeup, you don''t know what kind of goblin it is." "It''s a pity that this woman is pregnant. If she''s not pregnant, it''s fun." "Cut, what are you afraid of pregnancy? It''s not the same. Anyway, the employer said that as long as you don''t y, you can''t go too far. Remember to take photoster. " Gu Jin frowns. Is he kidnapped? Just think so, she suddenly opened her eyes, "who are you?" "Oh, the beauty wakes up. These eyes are blue. Are you a half breed girl? Come on, give your brother a kiss. " "Presumptuous!" Chapter 393 Gu Jin was cold, and someone was so presumptuous that she was not only kidnapped, but also rude to her. She looked around. She didn''t know where the old warehouse was. The air smelled of erosion. "Oh, the beauty has a big temper. Oh, you say you are so beautiful. Your husband dares to let you alone. It''s not urgent for me to cover it." Gu Jin''s brain quickly thought who would do this, Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran? If it''s the two people, they won''t find such ruffians. They''d better go straight to the killers and kill them all. From the words of these people, we can feel that they are just a group of punks, and they still don''t know their identity. Who else would hire such a punk to attack himself? "A million, let me go and tell me the people behind you." Gu Jin said calmly. A few punks looked at each other and didn''t seem to think that this man would be a million dors. "You, you''re not kidding?" "Do you think I can joke in such a situation? I don''t have a grudge against you. You can see that I''m pregnant. If you hold your hand high, I will pay you a million dors, and you will cancel everything you have done to me. " "Who are you?" Some people obviously don''t believe it. This man is so powerful. Gu Jin did not directly say his identity, but said from the side: "my family is a business, if my husband can''t see me, I will call the police. If you let me go, I won''t embarrass you, as long as you tell me who the person behind me is. " One of them was obviously moved, "boss, a million." "Let''s let her go." The man, who was called the boss, thought over and over again with a cold look on his face, "what should I do in case this woman goes to the police?"? Some people believe this kind of lie Gu Jin shook his head. "As long as you don''t hurt me, I won''t go to the police. I just want to know who your employer is." "Boss..." "Shut up, this woman. If you don''t y, I''ll y alone." Then he rushed to Gu Jin. Gu Jin''s hands and feet were tightly bound by the rope. At the moment, she was so anxious that her tears fell down. She is not afraid of what she has, she is only afraid of the baby in her stomach. "Don''t hurt my children. I''ll give you as much as you want." "Pa" a sound, the top of the light bulb broken, the warehouse in a dark. "Damn it, how did the light break?" "Boss, you wait. I''ll take my cell phone." A figure like a ghost appeared around several people. Only the sound of gunfire was heard in the ear, and the sound of ghost barking was issued in the warehouse. Gu Jin has been stunned. She doesn''t know whether it is a fight between gangsters, but she doesn''t want to be involved. She is afraid that her child will be injured. She can''t be tied to the board. Gu Jin did not dare to make a sound, lest he would be affected. In the dark, he only heard the voice of abuse and fighting. She was like a caterpir, her feet and back arched to safety. I don''t know who turned on the shlight of the mobile phone and was about to shine on the person. The next second he was kicked to the side by a flying kick. A few minutester, Gu Jin heard that the warehouse was quiet. She didn''t know whether those people were beaten down or killed. She only heard steady footfallsing towards her, and theer defeated a group of thugs with only one person, which showed his cruelty. Gu Jin felt that the man was approaching her step by step, which scared her to open her mouth: "I, I am the one who was kidnapped by them. Don''t hurt me and the baby. I can give you as much money as I want." Even though she had tried her best to calm her mood, her voice still trembled. At the beginning, when thepany was swept away, she did not have much expression. At the moment, it was rted to the child in her stomach, which was the only treasure left to her by Si Li Ting. With the faint shlight in the distance, she turned her head to look at the people around her. She can only see the figure of the person, that is a tall man, he stood beside himself, looking at himself from amanding position. I don''t know if he is nning to kill her at the moment. Just enough time is enough for him to start. He just stood still, indicating that there is still room. Gu Jin swallows saliva, "I beg you not to hurt me, the baby is very important to me. Whether you want money or women, I can satisfy you. Can you spare me Don''t these punks just want money? As long as she can survive, it doesn''t matter how much she spends. The man is silent and doesn''t open his mouth. Gu Jin has no bottom in his heart. He doesn''t know if he is thinking about it. Gu Jin had no choice but to continue: "I have my business card in the pocket of my down jacket. I am the president of G group. As long as you let me go, I can give you anything you want."Gu Jin thought he wanted the business card in his pocket. However, the man was chopping at her neck. As soon as her eyes were dark, she fell into aa again. The man picked her up with light hands and feet, and the cautious action was like holding some precious treasure. Gu Jiny soft and soft in the man''s arms, allowing the man to take her out of the warehouse. The warehouse was full of fallen bodies and blood flowed all over the ground. The man carried her into a ck car, by the roadside light, the man carefully looked at the woman''s pale face. Women''s eyes and crystal clear tears, the man bent over gently kiss to tear marks. Fingers with thin cocoons caressed her cheek, her eyebrows, her eyes, her lips. And her bulging belly, where a little life has been born. The man''s big palm stops there feeling the small life, the woman in the arms frowns tightly, do not know what dream. "No! Don''t hurt my child, please Please. " Heard the woman''s nonsense, the man''s heart seems to be cut a knife and a knife. Reaching out to touch the cloud of the woman''s eyebrows, the woman unconsciously grasped his skirt. "Young master, we should leave." The driver urged. The man takes out the mobile phone from Gu Jin''s hand, Tang Ming''s missed calls actually have five. Before dialing, Tang Ming''s call came in again, and the man handed the phone to the driver. "Tell him the location and let hime." "Yes, young master." Tang Ming anxiously looked at the time, Gu Jin should have been home, before she would have specially made a phone call or sent a text message to her home. Long time did not wait for her message, Tang Ming had to dial her, called five times, no one answered, Tang Mingsheng was afraid of her big stomach ident. Fortunately, thest call through, Tang Ming quickly opened his mouth: "jin''er, where are you? Why don''t you answer the phone? " A strange male voice answered the phone and hung up after reporting the location. Tang Ming did not know what happened, stepped on the elerator to the waste warehouse. Man holding Gu Jin, time one minute slip by, "young master, that person should arrive." "Well." He gently pulled away the little hand that held on to his cor and dropped a kiss on the woman''s lips. Gu Jin will be ced outside the warehouse on the ground, Tang Ming rushed to see a man lying on the cold ground. "Jin''er!" It was snowing heavily outside. He was afraid that Gu Jin would freeze out, so he took off his overcoat and put it on his body. Gu Jin''s body is not covered with snow, just a small amount of snow, hands are warm. Tang Ming looked around and didn''t see anyone. Who saved Gu Jin? At the moment, he didn''t care so much, so he put Gu Jin on the car and left in a hurry. He didn''t see that there was a ck car not far away from the dark, in which the man would pay everything. "Go." The man takes back his sight, but in his eyes is aplex color. "Yes, young master." Gu Jin felt that she had a long dream. Fortunately, the dream was sweet. In the dream, she met someone she had not seen for a long time. She ran to him happily, "brother Li Ting, you finallye back." "Susu, I''m back." "Brother Li Ting..." Gu Jin opened his eyes, but looked at the pale ceiling. "Jin''er, you finally wake up!" Chapter 394 Gu Jin looked around. There was no figure in the room, so she just had a dream. In the dream, Si Li Ting said to her with a smile that she had done many times. If there is no ending, then it is not as good as no hope. Reality and dream are just two extremes. Knowing that this was just a dream, her heart was lost. If she did not have it, she would not know what it was like to lose. "By the way, jin''er, how did you get out of that old warehouse? Didn''t you go home? " After Tang Ming''s reminder, Gu Jin just reacted. Kidnapping, fighting, kidnappers, mysterious men. "Brother Ming, how did you find me?" Gu Jin asked in a hurry. Before she was unconscious, there was a man standing beside her. "I''ve been waiting for a long time without waiting for your call. I''ve been calling you and nobody answered. Thest call was answered. He is not fluent in Mandarin and tells me you are here. Let mee here quickly. " Gu Jin has some doubts, "not fluent Mandarin?" "Yes, they should be foreigners. They are not very proficient in Chinese. When I want to ask more questions, they hang up." "Is that so?" Gu Jinnan murmured to herself, more lost in her heart, what is she still dreaming of? Do you think Si Li Ting will appear beside her? "All the scumbags in that warehouse were shot. Jin''er, they didn''t do anything to you, did they?" "No, not yet. A man in the dark saved me, but I didn''t see his face. When I woke up, you would be by my side." Gu Jinzhi to now also do not understand the purpose of men, he is and those gangsters have any hatred, see themselves pregnant women just let go of their own? "I have been diagnosed by the doctor, your body is normal, you and the baby are OK, this is lucky." "Can I be discharged from the hospital?" Gu Jin didn''t like to stay in a hospital full of disinfectant water. "Yes, I''ll take you home." Tang Ming will Gu Jin back home, is still Xiaozhu in care of her. "Miss, you are back atst!" "Don''t worry, I''m all right." "Give her some delicious tonic. Although she is OK, she is still frightened." "OK, Mr. Tang, I''m going." Xiaozhu went to the kitchen and edited a text message. Please rest assured that you have arrived home safely. Tang Ming looked at his watch, "jin''er, I have something to deal with. You don''t have to go to thepany these two days. Have a good rest at home." "Well." Gu JINDA was not very happy since he was discharged from hospital. He had been thinking about one thing in his mind. Why does she seem to feel that she is back in the arms of Si Li Ting when she is confused? His arms were warm and warm, just like before. At the end of the day, she still sighed. It was about her own hallucination. She dreamed that he would have such an illusion. Tang Ming left the apartment, the gentle smile on her face had changed, and told the driver to go to a ce. The car stopped in front of an upscale apartment, and Tang Ming knocked on the door. There was a stunned face in the sight, but it soon turned into a smile. "Ming, why are you here? I''ve learned some new dishes recently. Can I cook them for you It was Bai Xiaoyu who opened her mouth. Two years ago, Tang Ming made everything clear and cut off her rtionship with her. Aspensation, Tang Ming didn''t take back her credit card, and she left her apartment and car to use. In the past two years, he has been busy with his work and has no other femalepanion. He has only met Bai Xiaoyu a few times. It''s been more than half a year since thest time she met. Thest time she asked herself out, she had a cup of coffee. The woman he once wanted to spend his life with is now feeling nothing. Tang Ming silent into the apartment, found that the apartment is not the way he used to be. Obviously, the apartment is more like other men. For example, the cigarette end in the ashtray, for example, a man''s shirt left behind in the living room. Tang Ming doesn''t object to Bai Xiaoyu finding a man. In fact, he hopes that Bai Xiaoyu can find her happiness again. If it was before, he might be pleased to see that she could finally get out of her shadow. But now he has only the feeling of disgust to Bai Xiaoyu. It is clear that she has already had a boyfriend, but she still wants to please herself when she just opens the door. Bai Xiaoyu saw Tang Ming''s eyes fall on the shirt, and quickly exined: "this is my cousin''s, he came to my house for the night a few days ago." "You don''t have to exin. We have nothing to do with each other. Today Ie to you for other things." "What''s the matter?" Bai Xiaoyu suddenly feel guilty, until now she has not received the video and pictures, that person''s telephone also can''t get through.Tang Ming doesn''t know about it, does she? No, he won''t know. Tang Ming directly threw a photo of one out, "do you know this person?" When Bai Xiaoyu sees the person in the photo, isn''t he her cousin? "I don''t know. Who is this man? You came to me for him Bai Xiaoyu pretends to be innocent. If it wasn''t for Gu Jin''s ident, Tang Ming went in-depth to find out how cruel and cruel the innocent woman was in front of him every day! "Bai Xiaoyu, I used to think that you are naive and gentle. Although I don''t love you, I pity you and even want to make up for you. Over the past few years, I have given you delicious food, but I didn''t expect you to do such a thing. You send someone to kidnap jin''er, but you want to hurt her and the child in her stomach. Are you human or not? How can you have such a vicious heart! She''s a pregnant woman. How can you do something to her? Has your conscience been eaten by dogs? " Bai Xiaoyu saw that what he had done was uncovered, and he was still dead. He said, "I, I don''t have it. What pregnant woman has an ident? Ming, even if you don''t like me now, you can''t impose these unnecessary charges on me If it was not for her own investigation, Tang Ming almost believed her words. "Bai Xiaoyu, it''s a pity that you don''t want to be an actor. If you go to be an actor, you have already won the film award. It''s no wonder I was yed around by you. I didn''t expect you to be such a woman. Your cousin said everything, including graduation day, you yed off, leading to infertility. But you lied to me that you were raped, which made me feel sorry for you for so many years. " Bai Xiaoyu saw this and quickly knelt down to beg for mercy, "Ming, you listen to my exnation, I really don''t want to hurt her, I just want to scare her and let her leave you." Tang Ming fingers tightly pinched her chin, the corner of the mouth hook up a sneer, "let her leave? What qualifications do you have? Don''t think I don''t know. Your love history in the past two years is more colorful than rainbow. To tell you the truth, Bai Xiaoyu, I really don''t have any opinions about your association with others. I sincerely hope you can find a person who is kind to you. What have you done? Take my money to raise a pile of small white face, but still do let me back dream. At that time, I mistakenly believed you, and nearly let jin''er suffer a fatal blow. Bai Xiaoyu, I''ve been too tolerant to you all the time. Now you should pay it back. " "Ming, I do this because I love you so much. Please give me another chance. I promise I won''t hurt her again. I''ll..." "You should be d that your cousin is dead, or you should be in prison now." "What, he is dead? Then you just cheated me "Yes, I found a familiar face in those gangsters. I''ve seen you together before. After a careful inquiry, I found out the truth of that year. I guess it must be your order this time. Any fraud will be cheated out. It''s a pity that all the witnesses have died this time, and I can''t take you to court, but naturally I have other ways to avenge her Bai Xiaoyu cried and wept, "please don''t, Ming, I''ve been with you for a few years, you''ll forgive me this time." "Bai Xiaoyu, you were sold to others by Si Li Ting. I worked hard to save you. I wanted you to change your ways. I gave you a chance. If you don''t want to be a good man, don''t me me! " Chapter 395 Bai Xiaoyu repents, and Tang Ming tells her what she did one by one. It''s like peeling off her clothes and exposing her naked. In the past, the things she did made people disgusting. Tang Ming thought she was just a little wayward. Now she knows that these things she has done are more than capricious. As a person, she is unworthy. Her heart is like a snake and a scorpion. Tang Ming doesn''t know how she used to get along with people like her. "From today on, I''ll take back all the properties, cars and credit cards I gave you, give you half an hour and get out of this apartment." White light rain a listen to want to take back her thing, this but give her to anxious bad. Although Tang Ming didn''t get close to her in the past two years, at least she didn''t have anything harsh on her material. She has enjoyed so many years of glory and wealth, and never thought that one day she would not have these! "No, it can''t be like this, Ming. You can''t do this to me." Tang Ming could have made her disappear from the world in a special way, but after thinking about it, it was too cheap for her. This woman has enjoyed the best material for so many years, which makes her feel worse than death. Living is more painful than dying. This is the best ending. "Not only that, you can''t take anything with my money, including jewelry, clothing, cosmetics." Like some jewelry, although there are not millions, these years, hundreds of thousands of luxury porcin products Bai Xiaoyu did not buy less. These things can still be taken to the junk market for a lot of money, enough for her to continue to squander. "Ming, I bought these things myself. You have no right to take them back." "I have no right? Hehe, tell me, you have not worked since you graduated. Your parents are just ordinary employees in a small county. A Hermes bag is 400000. Where did you get the money? " Bai Xiaoyu is speechless. Unexpectedly, Tang Ming will use such means to punish her. "Ming, I know I''ve done something wrong. You can give me onest chance. I promise I won''t harass you and her again. I just want to spend the rest of my life well." Tang Ming has no feeling for her tears. Instead, every time she cries, she only makes him feel sick and thinks that she is deliberately practicing. "Bai Xiaoyu, over the years, you have eaten mine and used mine. Life is really natural and unrestrained. If you don''t move her, I don''t mind keeping you. Snake swallow elephant is talking about a woman like you. Thank you for letting me see your true face thoroughly. From the beginning to the end, you are a real ck heart rice worm, taking advantage of my mood is not too bad, you quickly leave my sight. Otherwise, I will ask you to give me all the flowers I used to spend. Bai Xiaoyu, don''t challenge my patience Tang Ming ovepping legs, eyes no mood, he even talk to Bai Xiaoyu are very impatient. Bai Xiaoyu wanted to beg again. She saw the anger in Tang Ming''s eyes. This time, she had no way out. "Tang Ming, at least we met, you should let me pack some clothes to go." "Yes, no more than two pieces. No jewelry or bags can be taken away." Of course, Tang Xiaoyu just doesn''t want these things to hurt. Bai Xiaoyu packed up the two most expensive skirts and put some jewelry in her most expensive bag. Now things have be like this. Look at Tang Ming''s meaning, he will not give himself any chance. In this way, it''s better to have a sense of self, so as not to do something more terrifying to Tang Ming. Bai Xiaoyu is a woman with a lot of heart. Before Tang Ming was obedient to her, she felt guilty. Now Bai Xiaoyu''s true face has been exposed, Tang Ming has no feeling for her, she can only see good and close. See here out, Tang Ming cold mouth: "wait a minute, I look at the bag open." "Ming, I''ve been with you for so long that you don''t even trust me? Did I stay with you because of your money? " Tang Ming lit a cigarette and looked at her coldly, "isn''t it?" If the woman really had the love she showed, she would not have changed so many men. Bai Xiaoyu didn''t expect that Tang Ming, who has always been tolerant and elegant, should be able to do this. "Open your bag. Don''t let me say it three times." Bai Xiaoyu wanted to take the opportunity to escape, but was blocked back by the people at the door. One opened her huge bag, full of jewelry, rings, nes, earrings. Jewelry doesn''t take up space. How much can this bag hold? Hundreds of thousands of hundreds of thousands of at least a few million, Bai Xiaoyu did not put him in his heart from the beginning to the end. "You say you''re not for money, so what are these?" Tang Ming spits out smoke and looks at Bai Xiaoyu coldly.He suddenly felt that his eyes were really blind. What had supported him to sleep with this woman for several years. "Ming, do you really want to kill them all? I don''t have a job now. I''m just leaving a good path for myself. These things are nothing to you, but they can save my life! What''s more, I don''t have the right to dispose of it? " "Is the y over? Bai Xiaoyu, do you think I will care about your feelings as much as I did in the past? You''re ck in front of me. You can''t wash it any more. Put it down and leave the apartment. " Tang Ming thinks that today he can really see the true face of Bai Xiaoyu, and this woman is too good at camouge. Bai Xiaoyu was forced to leave with his ID card, bank card and mobile phone. Before leaving the apartment, she seemed to hear Tang Ming say such a sentence. "All the luxury porcin in the house will be counted out and sold, and then donated to the disaster area and the poor people." "OK, Mr. Tang, I''ll draw up a detailed list for youter." "Well, this apartment and the car are sold to me and donated as well." "Yes, Mr. Tang." Hearing this, Bai Xiaoyu is so heartbroken that she didn''t expect Tang Ming to do this to her. Fortunately, she left thest hand, she took Tang Ming''s credit card with her. He should have forgotten it just now, and didn''t take it back. While he did not find out now, he quickly to cash. Bai Xiaoyu went to the bank in a hurry. As soon as she came, the manager of the bank was very polite. "Miss Bai, long time no see. What do you need me to do for you this time?" Every time, Bai Xiaoyues in full dress. The manager thinks that she is Tang Ming''s girlfriend and is very polite to her. "Manager, I have made some investment recently. Do you think you can help me set up some cash?" Although cash out is illegal, but Bai Xiaoyu can''t take care of so much, these snobbish eyes in the face of Tang''s group will certainly get her. "Miss Bai, I''m afraid it won''t work It''s against the rules. " Bai Xiaoyu uses all kinds of skills. It is because she can''t, shees to grind the manager and open the back door. She was good at acting, but the manager finally agreed to cash her out. Bai Xiaoyu secretly happy in the heart, can cover hundreds of thousands of out also enough for her to support for a period of time. Soon the manager came back. "I''m sorry, Miss White. I''m afraid I can''t help you with this." "Why?" Bai Xiaoyu''s face changed. "Because this card has been frozen, not to mention cash out, you can''t swipe the card to buy things now." "What? Frozen Bai Xiaoyu finally knows why Tang Ming doesn''t take back the card. It turned out that he had been well prepared before he came. He really wanted to have nothing of his own. "Miss White, your card." Bai Xiaoyu lost his heart and walked out of the bank. The snow was falling on her, but she didn''t feel cold at all. All of a sudden, Bai Xiaoyu felt that his sky had copsed. At the beginning, she and Tang Ming were just ordinary graduates. It was Tang Ming who gave her a luxurious life. She felt that she was just like those girls who lived with good food and drink every day. Now Tang Ming feels like she has nothing to take back! Tang Ming, you have a cruel heart. They all say that it is difficult to change extravagance into frugality. She is used to the life of rich clothes and luxuriant food. Now how can she adapt to the life of an ordinary person. He didn''t do anything to himself, because this is the most cruel punishment! Chapter 396 Heavy snow continued to fall for several days, because of theing of the Spring Festival, the streets were decorated with prosperous lights. In a piece of snow shining in a colorful light, the street pedestrianse and go in a hurry, rendering the atmosphere of the new year. Walking in the crowd, Gu Jin can not feel a trace of warmth, as if she is the only one in her world. Every time I see the couple on the corner, Gu Jin''s eyes are sour. There is no one around her who will apany her After booking a ticket back to the United States, if she stayed at home again, she would be driven crazy by the atmosphere of reunion. Before leaving, she specially went to visit the people of Tang family. Tang''s mother likes her as always. "Xixi, my aunt wanted to keep you in our family for the Spring Festival. You see, you are not an outsider. It would be nice to have a new year in our house." Gu Jin also likes this kind-hearted woman very much, although he knew that he and Tang Ming were just having a good time at the beginning, andter they were together with Si Li Ting. Not only did mother Tang not hate her, but also took care of Gu Jin after she returned home. Knowing that she was pregnant, Tang''s mother was more patient than taking care of her daughter-inw. Every now and then, she stewed all kinds of tonic Soup for Gu Jin. "Auntie, my grandfather and big brother are waiting for me in the United States. Although they were born in the United States, they still attach great importance to Chinese customs, so I have to go back." "Yes, who doesn''t want a happy new year? Will youe back in the new year? " Mother Tang looked at her stomach. It will be more than six months, and she is not suitable for going back and forth. "It should not be. The project has been very smooth. With brother Ming in, I don''t have to worry about anything." "Thank you for giving Minger this opportunity. Many domesticpanies want to cooperate with you. The Su family really has no vision. If you don''t want to have such a good daughter, you were treated that way. " Although it is said that Tang''s mother is now good to Gu Jin partly because of her identity, even if she does not have this identity, she will not treat her unfairly. Speaking of the copse of the Su family, Gu Jin''s money is just a drop in the bucket. The Su family filed for bankruptcy, and the Suzhou Group copsedpletely. Su''s motherter went to Gu Jin and hoped that she could help, but Gu Jin refused. She had already broken off with the Su family. Later, she heard that her father was well, but she sold thepany and the house, and now she lives in a small apartment. In fact, there is nothing wrong with being an ordinary couple. They have enjoyed the splendor and wealth for half their lives, and they should also taste the taste of grains. As for the dream of Su also don''t know where to go, has not appeared for a long time, perhaps is Si Li Ting''s blow to her too big, shameless. In short, even if the Su family was really abandoned, if the Su family were a little bit better to Gu Jin, Gu Jin would help. However, Gu Jin only has endless painful memories left by that ce. It''s very good that she didn''t kill her. How can she send charcoal in time of disaster. "Auntie, I''m here to see you today. I''ll go to the airport soon." "Good boy, it''s rare that you have such a heart. When you have a baby, I''ll go to the United States to see you." "Good aunt, I''ll go first. Take care of yourself." Gu Jinwen and Tao. Before she finished, Tang''s mother said again, "Xixi, don''t you really think about our tea? You see, I always like you so much. I wish you could be my daughter-inw. Minger''s heart for you has never changed. Li Ting is a good boy, but it''s a pity that his life is not good. He needs a father to stay with you and see that the child is about to be born. " "Auntie, I know you mean well, but I''ve decided I won''t marry again in my life. I''m sorry." "What a silly girl. You''re only in your twenties. If you say you don''t marry now, your aunt is in love with you." Gu Jin stroked his broken hair with a smile: "Auntie, in fact, there is nothing wrong with a person. I believe that the baby can understand his father." "Now that you''ve made up your mind, I''d be a bit unkind to say anything else, as long as you feel happy." "Well, auntie, goodbye." Gu Jin said goodbye politely and went to the airport. She should note back in China for the time being. Dihuang''s side also developed very well. Some important documents Gu Jin authorized to Lin Jun, after all, she was too big to be in thepany. After her pregnancy, she went to sleep longer and longer, and when she got on the ne, she put on an eye mask and fell asleep. Gu Jin did not find that after she fell asleep, a man slowly walked towards the seat beside her. The man seemed to be afraid of disturbing her and even sat down carefully. Looking at the woman who is sleeping very well, the man''s breath is getting thicker and his heart rate is quickening. He wants to take her into his arms. And her close distance, he can not touch her, can only quietly gaze at her.Gu Jin sleeps so well that she doesn''t even open her eyes to eat ne meals. She can''t wake up if she doesn''t sleep for more than ten hours. In her sleep, she felt as if someone was covering her. Maybe it''s an illusion. Gu Jinben wants to open her eyes, but she can''t open her eyes because of her fatigue. During the long flight time, her head unconsciously leaned against the shoulder of the man beside her. The man did not push her away, but gently dropped a kiss on her forehead. I want to hold her in my arms and kiss her eyebrows and eyes. Ghost knows how he endured the flight time of more than ten hours. It seems that there is a devil living in his heart, suffering every minute and every second. Her hair has grown a lot, soft spread in her shoulders, I do not know if it is because of pregnancy, she looks more soft than before. Suddenly, the ne was affected by the strong airflow, causing a great deal of turbulence, which awakened Gu Jin from his dream. Gu Jin took off the blindfold and found himself leaning against a man''s shoulder. "I''m sorry, sir. I just fell asleep." She apologized quickly. Men do not know is very afraid of the cold, with a long scarf wrapped in the face, long ck bangs covered his eyes. The lights in the cabin were not turned on, and the light was very dim. Gu Jin took a look at the man wrapped tightly around him. "It doesn''t matter." The man''s cold mouth, blurted out is English. Gu Jin felt that this man was too used to it. He said that he could understand Chinese, but he could answer in English. It was a strange person. It''s OK to fall asleep, but suddenly wake up. Gu Jin is seldom interested in others. I don''t know why. She has a feeling of heart bumping around this strange man. Why do you feel this way? Gu Jin subconsciously wants to stay away from it. She thinks that this kind of environment may be responsible for the fact that there are only a few people in the first ss cabin. She and the men are so close that the airport is dim, so she has a special feeling. Just so thinking of the ne is another huge turbulence, Gu Jin is scared to death and covers his baby with one hand. Because she was pregnant with a child, she did not fasten her seat belt, and her body was shaking violently forward. At this time, the man''s hand like an iron arm pulled her back and held her tightly. At that moment, Gu Jin felt like crying. She thought of Si Li Ting. "Don''t be afraid." Men still speak in English, with a low voice. The ne is still shaking, she dare not move, let the man hold her tightly. The voice of the stewardess came from the cabin, saying that there would be some turbulence when encountering strong airflow, so that everyone could rest assured. It is said that the ne bumps as if it is about to crash. Who is not afraid? Gu Jin is holding on to the man''s coat tightly. He can''t say why he feels safe because of a stranger. Maybe he said that don''t be afraid, his voice line is a bit like Si Li Ting. See the woman in the arms nervous trembling, the man is also heartache. He leaned over Gu Jin''s ear and spoke slowly¡° OncetherewasaQueen.Shewassittingatthewindow ¡­¡­¡± Gu Jin heard his low but gentle voice, she gradually rxed, listening to the man tell her the familiar fairy tale. Listen, listen, she went to sleep again, just holding the hand of the man''s skirt never let go. Chapter 397 The man holding Gu Jin''s body never let go. The ne began to smooth gradually. The woman in his arms seemed to be a drowning man holding onto the driftwood. Holding her body quietly, he wished he could hold her to the end of time. "Uncle..." The woman in her arms speaks. The man''s body trembled, he quickly looked at the man in his arms, found that she was still in aa, just also unconscious mouth. It''s OK. The ne hasnded, see Gu Jin has not woken up, the stewardess wanted to wake up Gu Jin, but was a man a cold eye to stare back. The people in the first ss next to her got up to negotiate with her. The ne stopped in a safe ce, and no one came to wake Gu Jin. This sleep Gu Jin sleep for a long time, as if returned to the arms of long lost. She didn''t wake up until dark. She didn''t know what happened. She thought she was in the arms of Si Li Ting. He rubbed the man with his small head and murmured: "Uncle..." Three secondster, she immediately responded that she was on the ne and fell asleep in the arms of a strange man! "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m asleep!" "It doesn''t matter." The man let go of her body by understatement. Gu Jin takes a look outside and finds that the ne has alreadynded. There are only her and this man on the ne. Weird Why didn''t the stewardess call her? And I sleep too much. The man has already got up. Gu Jin sees that he is moving his hands and feet. He is forced all the way. He must be embarrassed to push away. "I''m sorry for the inconvenience, sir." "It doesn''t matter." The man still answers coldly. Clearly, his whole body is emitting a stranger not close, I am very cold, you do not provoke the breath. However, he is very tolerant to people. When the ne encounters strong turbulence, he tells himself the story of snow white tofort himself not to be afraid. Even he allowed himself to press all the way without anyints. Who was the man who covered his face so firmly. Gu Jin is waiting for her, but she doesn''t get up at the door. After sleeping for such a long time, she also got up and moved her body. She felt that her bones were going to sleep. The man was waiting for her at the door of the cabin. When he got down thedder, he looked at her sideways, as if he was worried that a pregnant woman would be in danger. This cold man has a more delicate mind, Gu Jin grabs the armrest slowly. Man and she have always maintained a distance of three steps, if more than three steps, he will wait. Gu Jinxin wants to be sure that it is because of her pregnancy that she has been taking good care of herself. When he got to the ce where he took the luggage, he didn''t see his luggage. The man stopped and said, "I asked the assistant to take the suitcase. He is waiting for me outside anding with me." Was he afraid of being taken away, so he took it for himself? But Gu Jin didn''t expect that the airline would not wake up until she woke up. After reading the watch, her passengers left more than an hour ago. Is the service attitude of the airlines so considerate? This man is a big brand custom-made, and his body is also noble. Gu Jin will not worry about him taking his own suitcase. If he let someone take it, he would not tell himself specially. Gu Jin looked at his back. I don''t know why, she always feels that the people in front of her are like Si Li Ting. But Si Li Ting has golden hair and blue eyes, while he has ck hair and ck pupil. The key is that if Si Li Tinges back, how can he not recognize each other. Gu Jin has no choice but to smile. He is lovelorn. How can he feel that he is Si Li Ting when he sees a person? Follow the man out, as expected, there is a man in a ck suit waiting there. "Young master." Si Li Ting hands the suitcase to Gu Jin, who bows his head to thank him. "Thank you, sir. What''s your name, sir?" The man took a deep look at her and said, "Smith." Smith? A very familiar surname. This surname is called by many people in the United States, especially in a mysterious family. Can he be a member of that family? From his appearance and bearing, either rich or expensive, Gu Jin introduced himself in English. Gu''s family is also one of the top ten families. If he really belongs to that family, it''s polite to get to know each other. "I know you." The man spoke faintly, then looked at her stomach, "also heard about the child''s father." It turns out that this is the reason, so men will take care of themselves all the way, mostly because of sympathy. Gu Jin touched his stomach, but he still took the child''s blessing."How many months?" He said again. "More than five months, almost six months." Gu Jin''s brows and eyes became gentle when he mentioned the child. She had no idea how charming she was at this time, and her whole body was full of maternal brilliance. "So fast..." "Mr. Smith, what did you just say?" "No, I have to go in advance." Men are cold. "Yes, thank you today." Gu Jin politely thanks. "Goodbye." The man and assistant soon disappeared in the airport, Gu Jin looked at his back, some nostalgia in the heart. Damn it, I''m thinking about something, but I''m a stranger who just met. The mobile phone in Gu Jin''s pocket vibrates. "Brother." "Where are you, girl? Your ne arrived more than an hour ago. Why didn''t I see you? The phone is also off. Have youe back? " Gu Nancang''s anxious voice came. It was estimated that he was worried. "Brother, I''m in the airport lobby." Gu Nancang didn''t know where he came from. He took the suitcase from her hand and looked at her big stomach. "Girl, don''t say you spent more than an hour at the airport?" "No, brother, I fell asleep on the ne. Now the service attitude of the ne is getting better and better. No one calls me when I fall asleep. I have been sleeping until now." Gu Nancang looks at her like a fool, isn''t it? How can there be such a service? Airport management is strict, how can the ne park for more than an hour? How much trouble will it bring to other nes. This thing is obviously a little strange, but Gu Jin has no feeling, and his face is excited: "brother, guess who I met on the ne?" "So happy, is he back?" Gu Nancang joked. "If only he woulde back. The man sitting next to me was a member of the Smiths family, as mysterious as their family. The man covered his face with a scarf and looked like a mummy. He was cold and polite Gu Nancang twitched at her adjective, "Smith family, how can you be sure?" "Because he said his name was Smith, but it was strange that Smith was a Native American family, but the man had ck hair and ck eyes, just like Asian people. As for the face block is too tight, I can''t see clearly, it''s really amazing "If you look so excited, don''t you like someone else?" "How can it be? I just feel very surprised. What kind of family is it that keeps a low profile in the industry but still keeps the first ce. It''s a pity that I didn''t see the man''s face. I don''t know what it looks like It''s a good thing for Gu Nancang to see Gu Jin talking like a child. After all, before she was indifferent to everything, it was not easy to wait until she was interested. Who would be the man she met? "Grandfather is waiting for you to have dinner at home. Go back first." "Well." "You have a big stomach. Slow down. I''ll hold you." "Brother, I''m not so delicate. Don''t be so careful. I''m not an egg." "You are the key protection object of our family now. When you go home, you will know how exaggerated it is. My grandfather asked people to wrap up all the corners of the family. By the way, anything that might be dangerous to you is also put away. You are more precious than the giant panda. " Gu Jin smiles, "which has so exaggeration." "For the next few months, you''ll be at home waiting for birth. Don''t go anywhere!" "Oh..." A person in the dark quietly watched two people talking andughing away, the ck pupil in the pan out of the unknown mood. "Young master, let''s go." Chapter 398 The day when she returned to the United States was called pig raising day by Gu Jin. The whole family was more careful about her than the egg. It was only five or six months old. It was like a parturient who was going to give birth to her. The huge vi waspletely new. All kinds of edges and corners of the table and sofa are covered with ayer, and the stairs are paved with a thickyer of anti-skid carpet. No matter where Gu Jin goes, it is soft and soft, just like floating clouds. What''s more terrifying is that she took the scissors and wanted to trim the flowers. Then she picked up the scissors and remembered the maid''s voice in her ear. "Miss, let''s do it. Tell us what you need to fix it." Gu Jin: She can''t figure out how dangerous a pair of scissors can be, and she is not a psychopath. She will take the scissors to prick her stomach to y! What''s more, I''m bored. I want to find something to do. What''s the fun of letting others build flowers? Read a book and watch TV. Someone came to interrupt me if I didn''t watch it for a while. "Miss, it''s bad for your eyesight to see for a long time, so the baby will also have an impact." Gu Jin can''t stay in this house. At least the panda can bounce around in the museum. She seems to be carrying a shackle. OK, she can''t stay at home. Let''s go out and have a look. Just went to the door, a group of people came over, "Miss, do you want to go out? I''ll arrange some cars for you right away "I''ll just walk around without a few cars!" Gu Jin was about to cry. "Yes, no matter it''s a bodyguard or a nanny, you have to follow the youngdy anytime and anywhere. If you are tired, you should have a rest immediately. If you are thirsty, you need someone to pour water. If you are hungry, you need to be arranged. " Therefore, every time he goes out, he must be surrounded by arge number of people, and Gu Jin wants to take a walk and attract other people''s attention. "Forget it. No one else but the driver should follow me." "But miss, you are pregnant with a child, and it''s so cold outside. If anything happens to you, we can''t make it." "There are so many pregnant people. I haven''t seen other people more delicate than me. After ANN, I''ll go for a drive nearby and let the driver drive me." "Well All right, miss The housekeeper took Gu Jin the warmest down jacket and big scarf for her, for fear that a little wind would blow in. Now, no matter what temperament image, as long as warm line. Gu Jin saw the old housekeeper also brought her a pair of lovely rabbit ears to protect her ears, and wished to put ayer of down quilt on her body. "Housekeeper, how can it be so cold?" "Miss, don''t underestimate the cold wind in winter. You are pregnant now, but you can''t be vague at all. If you are sick, you can''t take medicine or injection. It''s you who are in pain. So we should take good measures to keep warm." Gu Jin nodded, knowing that the housekeeper was also kind. "Well, good." She was wrapped up tightly, and the housekeeper was at ease. "Miss, if you want to buy something, you will send the driver. You must not be affected." "Well." The car slowly left, Gu Jin forehead are sweating, she touched her stomach, "little things, youe out quickly, there are many people love you." Gu Jin has nothing to do to go shopping malls ready to shop children''s clothing, although there are many people at home have sent clothes, said that she has not bought it. To the child''s level, Gu Jin is confused, see those children''s lovely small clothes, small shoes, every mother''s heart will be soft. Gu Jin looked at this and that. Little stars appeared in his eyes. She likes every dress so much that she can''t wait to buy it all. She picked up a bear suit, light blue let people look at the mood is very good. "I want this one." A woman suddenly appears and wants to take away the small clothes in her hand. Gu Jin politely said, "this is what I saw first. Thisdy, please have a look at others." Since bing a mother, perhaps it is the maternal brilliance, she has be more gentle than before. If she had been robbed of clothes, she would never have been so gentle. "This is a limited edition. There is only one in each store. My baby likes this color. I''ll order it." The woman looked at a woman dressed like a bear and didn''t put her in her eyes at all. Gu Jin takes a fancy to this dress at a nce. If the woman''s attitude is better, it doesn''t matter if she gives up. The key is that she has a bad attitude. "I''m sorry, I saw it first." "Husband, there is a woman here who dares to rob me of clothes." The showy woman waved and a man with a big stomach came up. Both of them were Asian faces, and Gu Jingang felt that the woman was familiar. Seeing the man around her, she remembered that this man was not a big investor in Singapore, but a small artist from the 18th line.A few years ago, there were a lot of scandals about this woman. It was only in these two years that she stopped a little. It turned out that she was close to her father and had a child. But this tycoon''s family has a mother Yasha, a junior is also so arrogant. Gu Jin was wrapped in a big scarf half of the face, show spread on both sides of the cheek, two people did not recognize her. In addition, her down jacket is specially made by Mr. Gu. The style is very old and there is no logo. They think Gu Jin is amon people. "Thisdy, my wife likes this dress. I''ll give you a thousand dors. Go and have a look at other things." It seems that she is a pregnant woman. The man doesn''t talk too much. He just uses money to kill her. That woman is acent look, "beggar, take a thousand yuan to leave, see you wear such rubbish, this dress is limited, you can''t afford it." The swagger looked like an old hen who had justid an egg, and wanted to announce it to people all over the world. Not far away, the man in suit and leather went to the floor selling children''s clothes. Although he could not look at Gu Jin every day, he thought of her all the time. Because she has a child in her stomach, he likes the children''s things more. Just came to see Gu Jin wrapped up as tightly as bear. When he saw her, the man''s eyebrows and eyes became more gentle. But the next second, I saw the woman beside her arrogant treatment of that person, and there was a cloud on her eyebrows. "Young master, do you want me to rescue you?" Asked the assistant. The man ordered a few words in his ear, and the assistant was surprised, "young master, you want to..." "Do as I say." "Yes, young master." Gu Jin didn''t receive the money. Xiaosan snorted: "why, are there too few beggars? Then give you two thousand, and you give me this dress. " "Here you are. Get out of my sight." Gu Jin said coldly. It''s just that she has nothing to do recently. Xiao San obviously didn''t expect that she would say such words, and her expression changed instantly. "What do you say?" "100000 is not enough? That''s 200000. You''re a nuisance. " "Husband, she insulted me." Xiao San is holding a man''s arm. She doesn''t believe that this woman has so much money. Who would be a real richdy dressed like a bear? At this time, they didn''t think of giving Gu Jin 1000 yuan to insult others. "Why, do you think you deserve a higher price?" Gu Jin''s eyes show contempt, and the implication is to satirize that she is fostered. The woman was so angry that she wanted to kill Gu Jin. "You beggar, do you dare to humiliate me?" "I stabbed you in pain?" Although she was well dressed, her aura burst out in an instant. "Do you know who my husband is when you talk to me like that? Husband, you have to say something. " The woman saw that the man did not open his mouth, and pulled his arm. Although Gu Jin only showed a pair of eyes, but you can see that her eyes are very beautiful, her skin is white and tender, in face still has such a good state, the man is moved. At this time, a man came from afar and said enthusiastically: "Mr. Gu, I didn''t expect to meet you here!" Xiaosancent, "husband, someone called you." That person is also a multinational president, junior three is acquainted with, see his kind of personage all respectful to oneself man''s heart don''t mention muchcent. Gu Qingping said, "Hello, general manager Fang. Long time no see." Xiao San nces at Gu Jin with pride, as if to say that all he knows are big people, different from her. Who knows that the man didn''t even look at Gu Qingping and went straight to Gu Jin. "Mr. Gu." Chapter 399 Because they are both surnamed Gu, Gu Qingping''s first feeling is to call him. The head-on Fang stopped by Gu Jin with a warm face, "Mr. Gu, are you shopping alone? Why don''t you ask bodyguards to follow? It''s dangerous for you to have such a big stomach. What do you want to buy is on my ount. " Fang''s enthusiasm for Gu Jin is the same as that of the two people beside him, which makes them very embarrassed. When Gu Qingping saw this big man, he also had to call this young woman in a proper manner. Her surname was Gu. Could it be that As soon as the brain changes, Gu Qingping responds that she will not be one of the top ten families! It is said that women are in charge of the family. Is she the head of the family? I have been in Singapore for a long time. Although Singapore is not bad, it is far from them. Gu Jin took off the scarf, "general manager Fang, long time no see. I didn''t expect that you still know me when I wrapped up like this. It''s amazing." "I was lucky to see Mr. Gu in Chinast month. As soon as I saw it, I knew it was you. Did Mr. Gu buy clothes for the baby?" Mr. Fang looks ttered. "I like it very much, but someone has to rob me." General manager Fang looked at Gu Qingping beside him and said, "Oh, who was I at that time? This is not Lao Gu. What''s the matter? A big man and a pregnant woman rob things?" General Fang''s tone immediately bes high, where there is ttery in front of Gu Jin. Gu Jin has long been surprised. She was often bullied when she was su Jinxi, but now it is impossible for these people to bully her. Xiao San knew that both of them were surnamed Gu. It turned out that there was a misunderstanding. The key was that the man was very low on Gu Jin and was domineering over them. Seeing Gu Jin''s face, she knew that she had made a big ident and that she was too stupid. "Mr. Gu, you like this dress. Can I give it to you? Don''t mind what happened just now. I''m just kidding you Xiao San changed his face faster than he opened a book. After he knew his identity, he immediately looked like a changed man. How could Fang miss such an opportunity to tter, "I''ll pay for it." In order to please Gu Jin, people on both sides scrambled to pay, and almost all of them wanted to fight. The shop assistant came quickly, "madam, all the things in our house are yours. Do you need me to wrap them up for you and send them home?" Gu Jin is at a loss. She hasn''t paid for it. The two people have been fighting for this dress, but they haven''te up with a result. Howe all the clothes are their own? "I haven''t paid yet." "Well, in five minutes, someone bought the store and told her that everything in the store was given to you, including our shop. Madam, when is convenient for you toe and sign the transfer agreement and other procedures with us. " Gu Jin was even more stunned. He looked at a child''s clothes, and someone bought a shop for her. She looked around and saw no one else. "Are you wrong?" "May I ask if your wife''s surname is Gu?" "Yes, I''m Gu." "Then there will be no mistake. It''s for you. What else does your wife like besides this dress? I''ll wrap it up for you." In the face of the smile of the salesman, Gu Jin is a little dizzy. She is not just at home and has nothing to do, but someone sent her a shop. Is there any mistake! This is a shop, not a flower. You can send it as you like. "Who sent me to the store?" "Ma''am, I don''t know about this either. It was the store manager who informed me. You just need to go through the formalities." With that, the salesman took the small clothes from the two people who were fighting for the bill. "I''m sorry, some guests. This shop is closed for the time being. Please look elsewhere." When she said this, she looked at Xiao San and made it clear that she was speaking to her. Before she ridiculed Gu Jin, now people directly ask you to go out, but little three has nothing to say. As for that small dress, no one has to pay for it. Even the whole store is Gu Jin''s. Fang Zong touched his nose, a little embarrassed: "the pursuer of general manager Gu is really big." People familiar with Gu Jin know that her fiance had an ident on the day of her engagement, when she was already pregnant. Even so, there are no less pursuers around her, some for the sake of family property, and some for Gu Jin. Gu Jin has some helplessness. She doesn''t even know who the other party is. Even if she pursues it, she has to show her face. How can she send a shop at will. "I''ll buy it at the original price. As for this shop, I''ll give it back to whoever bought it. I don''t want it." Although she was not short of money to buy the shop, she was not paid for her work. "Ma''am, the other party said that if you don''t want the goods in the store, they will be packed and sent to your home, and the store will not be operated."Damn it, she was forced to ept it. Gu Jin wants to cry without tears. Can''t she! "Ma''am, we have a lot of beautiful clothes here. It seems that your stomach will be born in a few months. Now it is suitable for baby preparation. First of all, what you need when you are inbor, and after you have a baby, our family is veryplete. " Gu Jin is a mother to be, but she doesn''t know what she needs. "What do you need?" "Let me introduce you." The salesman pulls Gu Jin to introduce carefully, and the other three look at each other and have to leave. Xiaosan left indignantly, after a long distance, he took Gu Qingping''s hand and said: "husband, do you think others will send a shop if you can''t move it? What about me?" "You? Do you know how much the store costs? Are you worth it? " The man is in a bad mood because he lost his face in Gu Jin. "Honey, don''t walk so fast, wait for me..." The woman had to leave in dismay. The man in the distance looks at Gu Jin carefully selecting things, and the most lovely woman is the serious one. He wanted to be close to her, but he could only look at her from a distance, even if he could not hold her in the past. "Young master, it''s time to go. There''s an important meeting in the afternoon." The man reluctantly looked at the little woman, and finally had to leave. Gu Jin always feels that a person''s sight falls on her, is it an illusion? She looked across the window, where there was only one model and no one else. Are you hallucinating again? After selecting the things, she left the address and left the mall. On the way back, she had been wondering who gave her a shop. Was it Nangong Xun? That man sometimes does things that are incredible. In addition to him, Gu Jin can''t think of a second person. Gu Jin dials Nangong Xun''s phone. "It''s rare that you should call me on your own initiative." Nangong Xun''s voice is cold. Since then, Gu Jin has cooperated with Nangong Xun several times, and has a good rtionship with Nangong family. His rtionship with Nangong Xun tends to be more friends. "Where is it?" Some time ago, he sent his children''s things to himself from Europe. Gu Jin said that his children had not been born yet. He bought these things too early, but they could not hold people''s money. "What, miss me?" It''s rare that the cold man would joke. "No, it''s just a courtesy question back to America." "What a cold woman. I''m in Europe and I''ll be back about the day after tomorrow." He''s still in Europe, so it''s not him. Who else is there besides him? "And your brother?" "He? It''s like shooting in Greece. Why, miss him again? He already has that little actor, you don''t have his idea, I''m single Gu Jin is speechless. How can Nangong Xun be so unsophisticated? It''s probably because I''ve been too familiar for a long time. "When youe back, remember toe to my house for dinner. The old man has been talking about you several times." "I see." Gu Jin hangs up the phone. It''s not Nangong Xun and Nangong mo. Tang Ming is still in China. So who is going to write so much? All the way home, Gu Jin was in a muddled state, and Gu Nancang met him. "What''s that look like? The wind blows you dumb? " Gu Jin red at him and told him what had happened before. "What? Someone gave you a children''s clothing store? My sister, you are really lucky. You have such a crazy pursuer with a big belly. " "Brother, don''t be kidding. Can you help me think about the possibility?" "Maybe? I think only Si Li Ting can do this kind of abnormal thing. He doesn''t care about anything for you, but he... " Chapter 400 Referring to Si Li Ting, Gu Jin''s expression is a bit dull. Gu Nancang also saw that she was in good condition. After all, things had passed for so long. He thought that Gu Jin hade outpletely, and then he said it quickly. "Jin''er, I''m sorry for your sad incident." "Brother, I''m fine." "Don''t think much about it. It''s a gift for the baby. It''s not a bad thing, is it?" "Well, I don''t want so much. I''m a little sleepy. I''ll go back to my room first." "No problem." Gu Nancang helped her to the room. "The temperature is low recently. Just stay at home. When it''s warmer, I''ll take you and your baby to y." "Well." Gu jinruo closes the door, and the expression on his face copsespletely at the moment of closing the door. That person has been away for so long, everyone thought she was slowly put down, only Gu Jin knew not. She would not be able to erase that figure from her mind for the rest of her life. Si Li Ting''s body hasn''t been found. Maybe it''s been buried in the sea. Maybe she will never see him again in her life, but her heart is still full of thoughts about him. "Brother Li Ting, the baby will be born in a few months. Would you like toe back and have a look at our baby?" Everyone advised her to give up and find a partner, so it''s good for the baby. As a single mother, she can''t make up for the father''s love. Gu Jin has been stubborn to say that he can, but deep in his heart is still eager for Si Li Ting toe back to give her aplete home. The Spring Festival is just around the corner. Although people who care for their families have been rooted in the United States for many years, they still retain their own culture. The vis were decorated withnterns and decorations, and Mr. Gu personally asked people to buy many new year''s products. Gu Nancang''s face was very happy, "jin''er, there are more and more people in our family. This year, we have another person to apany us across the new year." "Brother, you''ve lost your sleep. Where are you?" "The baby of your stomach, I did a four-dimensional color Doppler ultrasound a few days ago. The outline of the little guy is very delicate. He cane out in more than two months. He is also a person." Gu Jin touched his stomach and thought about his time in China half a year ago. "Uncle, let''s celebrate the new year together this year." "Well, where do you want to spend the Spring Festival?" The man raised his head from a pile of papers and looked at her gently. "It doesn''t matter where we celebrate the new year. What matters is to spend the new year with you. Well I want to go with you to set off fireworks Si Li Ting doted on scraping the tip of her nose, "good, all ording to you, I give you a flourishing fireworks." "What kind of fireworks in a prosperous age is so exaggerated." "Ah Then you will know. " Thinking of this, Gu Jin''s eyes are moistened with tears, and Gu Nancang is eager to say something. Nothing said, just raised his hand to her tears. Gu Jin seemed to wake up from a dream, "the wind is so strong here, and the sand is in my eyes." "Jin''er, what do you want to eat? I''ll ask the housekeeper to buy it. We''ll have a good time this Spring Festival." "Dumplings." "What else? Would you like some dumplings, and what vor do you like "You don''t have to worry about me if I have dumplings." "All right." Gu Nancang saw that her mood was not very good and did not continue. Gu Jin stood in front of the French windows and looked at the rednterns hanging outside. It was a new year''s atmosphere. Tangyuan is a symbol of reunion. Without him, it can''t be called reunion. In the twinkling of an eye, Gu Nancang seldom has a holiday to stay at home for a few days. In order to amuse Gu Jin, he also tries every means. "Jin''er, someone held antern party tonight. Let''s go and have a look." "Thentern club?" "Yes, it''s said that the organizers have spent 100 million yuan to prepare, not only various kinds of lights and fireworks, but also the food of various countries. Aren''t you bored at home? Would you like to go over and have a look Mr. Gu looked up from the news and said, "nonsense, how can your sister go to such a crowded ce with a big belly? Are you responsible for something?" "Grandfather, I am not looking at jin''er these days boring, want to make her happy." "Grandfather, I''ll go with my brother to have a look. My stomach is not too big. With my brother there, I will pay attention and be careful." Mr. Gu was so entangled that he had to rx and say, "well, well, you can take good care of your sister." "Yes." Gu Jin has not participated in such a lively activity for a long time. He has some expectations in his heart. Put on a rabbit fur coat with a horsetail and a pair of cute rabbit ears on the hat. If it wasn''t for her tummy bulge, she would be as young and beautiful as a student. "Grandfather, we''re going.""Be careful." Gu Nan Cang, a gentleman, supported Gu Jin. Most of the time, they were treated as husband and wife when they went out. "Jin''er, you see, it''s just ahead." "I see it." Gu Jin sees Nangong Mo waving her hand suddenly. In addition to being a little more serious on the set, Gu Jin is a young master who releases himself everywhere. "Hi, little jin''er, we are here." Okra shyly with the south pce ink side, of course, with the same wooden pile Nangong smoked. Nangong Xun takes a look at Gu Jin''s cute dress, and her eyes brighten. "Okra, don''t you go home for the Spring Festival?" Gu Jin is a little curious. After all, this festival is very important for Chinese people. Whether it is the migrant workers in various ces, they will also go home. Okra was much more beautiful than when I first saw her. She took off her big frame eyes and her eyes were clear. "I..." She faltered, embarrassed to say. Nangong Mo put one hand on her shoulder, "what''s hard to say, it''s not that I rent you home for the Spring Festival." Okra small face powder puff very cute, no wonder Nangong Mo will be moved, it is estimated that these two people also happened a lot of stories. Gu Jin didn''t ask much, but said, "you should be nice to others. There is only one rtive here." "I know, xiaojin''er, how long will Xiaojin be born? I can''t wait to y with him. I hope to look like you, but not like that bad guy Nangong Mo wants to reach out and touch Gu Jin''s stomach. Nangong Xun grabs it back. Nangong Mo looked at Nangong Xun sadly, "brother, it''s not your child. What are you so excited about?" Nangong smoked cold eyes swept, Nangong Mo shut up. Seeing that the feelings between their brothers have improved a lot, Gu Jin is also very pleased. Nangong Xun looked at Gu Jin''splexion, and said, "how are you recently?" "Not bad, but are you going to stay with me all the time?" "I''ll talk about itter. Today I''m taking jin''er out to breathe. Let''s go." Gu Nancang takes Gu Jin and leaves. Nangong Mo told the okra beside him, "Hey, what are you doing so far away from me? I won''t eat you again "Oh." The okra came closer to him. Nangong Mo directly handed his hand over to him, "well, I''ll try my best to let you hold it today. Your English is not good. I''ll hold me for a while. No one wille to you if I''m lost." Okra quickly took Nangong Mo''s hand, and the corner of Nangong''s mouth was unconsciously aroused. See their initial love, think of their own and Si Li Ting at that time just know the appearance, at that time think he is a real devil. How could there be such a disgusting person in the world? Who knowster will love him so ardently. Today''s okra and Nangong ink is so, two people carefully close. Gu Jin is a little envious. Today, in addition to many Chinese, there are also many foreigners. The Lantern Festival is close to the river. The style of the arrangement is also very wonderful. Itbines Chinese and western. For example, there are ssicalnterns hanging on the trees, but there are colorful lights with modern vor. There are not only some small luminescent toys, but also some masks in the costume drama. At this moment, Gu Jin has a sense of crossing. Okra walks to the stall selling masks. "Nangong, I want to buy a mask to y with." "It''s not a masquerade. What kind of mask do you wear?" Nangong Moined while taking a colorful mask to wear on okra. Gu Jin was amused by his action, but he didn''t know the man in his heart. "Brother, I want this little white cat''s mask." Gu Jin points to one of the masks. "OK, I''ll put it on for you." Chapter 401 All of them put on their masks. Gu Jin, contentedly wearing the little white cat mask, continued to shuttle among the antique lights. "Brother, do you think it''s like crossing here, it''s like going back to ancient times." Gu Nan Cang looked around, his face was serious, "I think there is something strange in this." "How strange?" "This Lantern Festival is too big. It is divided into several areas. There are also water activities there. Generally, what kind ofrge-scalentern festival is for the developers to publicize and attract the eyes. Otherwise, it is held by some event organizers for the purpose of profit. However, this Lantern Festival does not have these, as if it is just for people to enjoy. " Gu Jin stayed at home for a long time. She was not used to thinking about these things. She was confused. "So this multi billion Lantern Festival is just for other people to y?" "Almost that''s what it means. I don''t know who has such a big hand. I guess it''s for the purpose of marriage proposal. Everything has its own reason." "No matter what other people use it for, we just have to look good. Brother, there are some ancient snacks. Let''s go there." "Good." Gu Nancang doesn''t want to do this. After all, he doesn''t have much to do with him. His purpose is as long as Gu Jin is happy. Gu Jin had a good time. Along the way, she ate a lot of cakes that she could only eat when she was a child. I remember that when I was a child, Su Meng was the only daughter in the hearts of the Su family. She never had her share in going to the amusement park. Gu Jin''s childhood was far worse than some ordinary children. Today''s Lantern Festival was very lively, and Gu Jin had a good time. Gu Nancang felt much better when she saw that she was so happy. Gu Jin was very clever when she came home these days. When she should eat, she should have a rest. It is just that she is too clever to make people feel sad, because she seldom shows such a happy smile, at that time she mostly forced to smile. Gu Nancang was fascinated. If only Gu Jin was so happy every day. With the arrival of the night, more and more people, Nangong Mo took okra to other areas, Nangong Xun has been following Gu Jin. As long as Gu Jin takes a look at something, Nangong Xun will buy it immediately. All the way to Nangong Xun, his hands are full of things, Gu Nancang there is not much better. As long as you see the cute gadget, Gu Nancang will want to buy it, and Gu Jin can''t stop it. At this time, some performers appeared, "brother, it''s my favorite band! I didn''t expect that they would perform the ancient style. I saw it for the first time "Don''t get excited. You still have a baby in your stomach. You''re happy to take off." Gu Jin was eating marshmallow, and his face under the mask was very excited. There are more and more people around here. Gu Nancang and Gu Jin are gradually separated by the stream of people. In the crowd, Gu Jin in the crowd to see a and Si Li Ting very simr to the back. "Third uncle!" She ran after the man madly. When she came back to her mind, she couldn''t see Gu Nancang any more, and she didn''t see that man again. Gu Jin has no choice but to smile. He has made a mistake again. When Si Li Ting had an ident, Gu Jin would catch up with him every time he saw a figure simr to him in the street. Every time the hope in her heart would be shattered by reality. She had not been sick for a long time. All of a sudden, Gu Jin has a special feeling. She suddenly looks at the back. I saw a man in a ck suit with a fox mask on his face. The fox on the mask is very enchanting, a pair of long and thin eyes raised, like a smile. He just stood there motionless, Gu Jin felt his sight fell on his body. Just saw his that moment, Gu Jin has only one feeling in his heart, "third uncle, is it you back?" She was like a puppet with her soul taken away, walking towards the man step by step. The man took a look at her, turned and left into the crowd, Gu Jin rushed to catch up. "Uncle, don''t leave!" She followed the man''s back to turn left and right, and finally the man stopped by a quiet water. Gu Jinmeng came forward and hugged him from behind, "uncle, it''s you whoe back, right?" Feeling the shaking of the woman behind him, the man''s heart seems to be pricked by thousands of needles. The beloved is around, but he can''t meet. The wind blows their hair, and Gu Jin hears the man''s cold English ent, "you know the wrong person, Mrs. Gu." The man''s voice seemed familiar to her before she knew who he was. "You, Mr. Smith? We met on the ne." Gu Jin quickly let go of the man, just the behavior is too impolite, the man''s body and Si Li Ting are too simr. "Mrs. Gu, we meet again."Gu Jin''s heart is only lost, "I''m sorry, your back is very simr to my fiance, I took you for him for a moment." "I''ve heard something about Mrs. Gu. Why didn''t Mrs. Gu remarry after your fiance fell off the cliff?" Gu Jin''sst warm behavior on the ne made Gu Jin feel a little good for him, but he didn''t expect that the man would ask such a question. "I love him." "What if he can''te back for the rest of his life?" "He will be in my heart all my life, no one can rece him." Gu Jin said every word. At the moment, the man in front of him is only ecstatic. What he is afraid to hear is another answer. Fortunately, she has not. Susu, she''s still his Susu. Si Li Ting looked into her eyes affectionately, "Mrs. Gu, your insistence will move heaven. I believe that the person you are waiting for wille back to you." Gu Jin had no choice but to smile, "from the beginning to the end, only you said that, Mr. Smith, everyone told me that he would note back. Falling from such a high ce, he must have been saved by the strong waves below. But I always hold an inexplicable fantasy, one day he will appear in front of me, because I have his child, this is our baby. He loves me so much, how can he not want me and the baby? I would never be happy without him. He said that he would make me happy. No matter where he was, he woulde back and give me happiness one day. " Although Si Li Ting can''t see her face, she knows the expression on her face at the moment. That expression is the least resistant of him. "He wille back. He wille back. I think he is just in some trouble for a while and he can''t get out of it. Maybe he is afraid that his troubles will bring misfortune to you and your baby, so he can''t show up for the moment. When everything is done, he wille back to you and the baby, just like you said. How can he be willing to leave you and not give you happiness when he loves you so much? " Si Li Ting''s words let Gu Jin''s eyes ignite hope, "trouble? Is there any trouble for the third uncle? " "I''m just guessing. Didn''t I say that I haven''t been able to salvage the body now? The women who fell into the sea with him that day were all salvaged. There is a great possibility that he is still alive. There must always be hope. Maybe a miracle will happen to you. " Gu Jin nodded, "yes, I can''t give up hope. I always have a feeling that he is not dead, and sometimes I can even feel that he is looking at me. I think he''s crazy. He''s trying to make a mistake. I''m sorry, Mr. Smith, to mention these things to you Like this topic, Gu Jin doesn''t even talk about Gu Nancang. Unexpectedly, she can speak freely in front of this man. "It doesn''t matter. If Mrs. Gu trusts me, I''d like to be your listener. I won''t tell anyone." "By the way, Mr. Smith came to thentern party alone?" "Yes, it''s said that there will be a beautiful fireworks banquet tonight. Can Mrs. Gu enjoy it with me?" When she was on the ne, Gu Jin felt that the man in front of her was lonely. She knew he was of the opposite sex, but she had no room to refuse. "Good." The body answers faster than she thinks. The answer is so straightforward, Gu Jin himself is muddled, she this is how? Why can''t you control yourself in front of this man? "Keke, what? I''m just looking at my husband. We are destined to meet each other..." Gu Jin hastily exins why she is afraid that this man misunderstands her as a frivolous woman? Chapter 402 In the dark, she seemed to hear the man''s lowughter, although only once, but it was very maic. Gu Jin is a little embarrassed. What''s wrong with her? Why did she be a little bit like herself in front of this man. The first time I met him on the ne, the ne bumped and I was held in his arms and fell asleep. All along, he is very exclusive of men''s approach, especially after Si Li Ting left, many people want to get close to Gu Jin. What kind of rich resources is it to be the son-inw of the family? A lot of people have bad intentions. After several times, Gu Jin and strange men have always maintained a sufficient distance, even in Gu Nancang side, she is difficult to expose her real ideas. Only in this man who met for the second time, her heartbeat became uncontroble, even her behavior could not be controlled. "Mrs. Gu doesn''t have to exin. We''re predestined." Si Li Ting sees her at a loss to exin the small appearance, can''t help but want to rub her head. He took it back after he moved his hand. Now they are just strangers. If they are close to each other, they will arouse her antipathy. "Mrs. Gu, let''s go." "To where?" "Didn''t Mrs. Gu promise me to go with me to watch the fireworks just now?" Gu Jin has some doubts, "can''t you see it here?" "The best ce to watch fireworks is not here." Seeing that Gu Jin didn''t move, Si Li Ting exined, "can''t Mrs. Gu trust me? I don''t mean anything to you. I just think you look like someone I know Gu Jin was also confused. He had never seen himself before he met him on the ne, but he took care of himself. "May I ask, who is that man of yours?" Gu Jin couldn''t help asking. "It''s a very important person for me, but I lost her by ident. The story of Mrs. Gu and I are simr. Probably because of the same experience, Mrs. Gu and I are on the same boat. " Si Li Ting said vaguely, Gu Jin also felt that the feelings he said must be very important. "They are the same people from the end of the world." "Mrs. Gu, pleasee with me." Gu Jin thinks that he is a pregnant woman, and he will not attack him. Besides, Smith is a big family, and he will not make such a disgraceful thing. What''s more, there is an inexplicable sense of reassurance in him, just like Si Li Ting, who is indifferent on the surface, but actually gentle and considerate. As the man walked for a distance, Gu Jin saw a helicopter waiting there in a wide field of vision. "I think the best ce to watch fireworks is in the sky." Si Li Ting exined. From childhood to adulthood, Gu Jin has seen a lot of fireworks, but she has never seen it specially in the sky. Some expectations and some curiosity, along with the man to the helicopter. She didn''t reach out to the helicopter. Gu Jin shyly put his hand in the palm of the man''s generous palm, holding hands for a moment. Dong Dong Dong Gu Jin''s heart beating wildly, is it her illusion? Why is this feeling like Si Li Ting holding her. Not only she felt deeply, but also the Si Li Ting on one side was also trying to endure the palpitations in her heart. The gentleman led her to the helicopter, and the table in the cabin had already set out exquisite dishes and snacks. Each dish is fixed on a special te so that it doesn''t spill out even when the ne is tilted. "Mrs. Gu, please have a seat." Si Li Ting leads her to sit down and looks at these things with her strange eyes. Even stupid people will think it is very deliberate. "To tell you the truth, it was originally prepared for myself. I didn''t expect to meet Mrs. Gu on the way." "Today is very important to Mr. Smith? I see you are very well prepared. " "Tonight is new year''s Eve. This day is very important to many people. Besides, I once promised to apany her across the new year..." Seeing that every time he mentioned the other half, Gu Jin''s curiosity was all hooked up by him. "May I ask why you are not with her since that person is so important to Mr. Smith? Did she... " Previously, he said that he was in the same situation as he was, but his partner died. Gu Jin''s words have not finished, Si Li Ting then interrupted: "no, she just went to a ce temporarily, very healthy." Speaking of this, he looked at Gu Jin with a guilty heart. She and the baby should be healthy. "Then why don''t you go to her?" "Because there are some troubles now. If I go to her, it will bring danger to her. When I handle the trouble, I wille back to her." Gu jinruo nodded thoughtfully, "no wonder Mr. Smith said before that let me continue to wait for that person. It turns out that Mr. Smith is in this situation.However, if you are in love with each other, I advise you to go to her early, and don''t let her wait too long. Waiting is the most painful thing in the world Gu Jin, who has experienced countless dark nights waiting, is obviously very touched. She doesn''t know how toe through the long night. "It won''t be long..." Si Li Ting murmured to himself. Between their conversation, the ne has taken off, and Gu Jin sends a message to Gu Nancang. In the sky, she found that the whole Lantern Festival was not arranged randomly, but in a special formation. "Mr. Smith, the lights below look like a symbol." Gu Jinpo said seriously by the window. Si Li Ting came over, "then you might as well see what symbol it is?" "It seems to be a number. No, it''s English. SS. There''s a peach heart behind it. What does that mean?" "Who knows, the organizers are very mysterious. The Lantern Festival is not for profit. Who knows what he is thinking." "Maybe it''s a proposal ceremony. This letter is the abbreviation of the girl." Gu Jin said that when Si Li Ting''s heart beat, would she think of himself? But soon Gu Jin has no interest, she just turns around and bumps into Si Li Ting''s head. Both of them were wearing masks. Fortunately, the masks covered each other''s expressions. Gu Jin took off his mask. "I''m sorry, Mr. Smith. I didn''t notice that." "It doesn''t matter. Is Mrs. Gu in a bad mood?" Take off the mask Gu Jin Si Li Ting a nce to see Gu Jin''s expression some lost. Gu Jin lost a smile and said, "I''m not afraid of youughing at me. After he left, I feel a little ufortable when I see others happy together. It''s probably that other people''s happiness has nothing to do with me. I may be too selfish "No, you are very well, Mrs. Gu. Don''t be sad. The person you are waiting for wille back." "I hope so." Gu Jin has no choice but to smile. His smile is full of bitterness. See this appearance of her Si Li Ting heart seems to be thousands of needles, his Susu or had some changes, and these changes are because of themselves. "Mrs. Gu, when I''m not happy, I''ll eat some sweet food. After eating, I think I''m the happiest person in the world. Try it." This is specially prepared for her. When Gu Jin was sad, he would amuse her with candy. After talking for a long time, Gu Jin found that the man opposite was still wearing a mask. "Mr. Smith, don''t you take off the mask?" On the ne, she wanted to see his appearance, a figure and Si Li Ting so simr person, do not know if his appearance will also be some like? Si Li Ting looked at her quietly, "do you want me to open the mask? Before you did not say that my figure is like the person in your heart. If I revealed that there was a lot of difference between him and me, would you be lost? " Gu Jin shook his head, "you are you, he is him. Even if you are like two people again, how can I treat you two as one person? Besides, you don''t say that I look like a very important person to you, just like a God, but I''m not the same person. I''ve seen you twice, and to be honest, I''d love to see what you look like Si Li Ting hook lips a smile: "my appearance is toomon, see Mrs. Gu may be disappointed." "No, we are friends. Since we are friends, how can we care about this?" "Well, I''ll take off the mask." Si Li Ting stretched out his hand toward the mask on his face, Gu Jin saw his action, and his subconscious was tight. Say that you don''t care, how more nervous than she imagined? Chapter 403 The man''s fingers are long, bony fingers around his ears and take off his mask. His movement is not slow, but Gu Jin feels like a slow motion rey at the moment. She is so nervous that she swallows. Even the fingers unconsciously grasped his coat, even the corner of the coat wrinkled into a ball did not find. When the mask was removed, a in face came into her eyes, with ck hair and ck eyes. Her face was only delicate and handsome. But it is such a picture is not handsome, evenpared with the handsome men around her can only be regarded as mediocre men. He sat there with a cool expression, and his gestures and gestures were noble. He didn''t show any mountain or dew, but you can''t despise this man. Although Gu Jin said it didn''t matter, in fact, there were some concerns in her heart. She didn''t know why she felt very lost. It''s not because the man in front of him is handsome or not, but he is not the person he is waiting for. "Mrs. Gu, did I scare you?" Si Li Ting naturally did not miss the lost color in Gu Jin''s eyes. She is looking forward to and lost what Si Li Ting knows, two people together for so long time, how can she not feel familiar with it. "No, I just wonder why Mr. Smith has an oriental face?" "My mother is Asian, and I''m more like her. There is still a moment for fireworks. Mrs. Gu can try this snack. I can''t eat it alone "Well, then I''ll be obedient rather than respectful." I don''t know if it is because of the same experience, Gu Jin is very rxed in front of him. They had a good time talking to each other. Gu Jin also wondered how anyone in the world could be so simr to her. She did not know that the person who knew her most in the world was not Gu Nancang, nor herself, but the man in front of her. Knowing all her preferences, he could naturally have a good time talking to her. Time passed unconsciously, and Gu Jin''s mood was very high. "My God, that was my favorite band when I was a child. I didn''t expect you to like it too." "Maybe this is fate." Si Li Ting grinned. That smile makes Gu jinsilly in situ. Why does she feel that this man''s expression is so like Si Li Ting. She rubbed her eyes, the man in front of her was still that ordinary face. Maybe it''s two people''s temperament is very simr, so at that moment she will see the fancy. "Look over there, Mrs. Gu." Si Li Ting raised his hand and pointed to the sky in the distance. Gu Jin turns his head to see, the quiet sky shed a blooming fireworks, also only a moment to disappear in the dark. "It''s not a fireworks feast. Why is there only one Gu Jin''s voice had just dropped, and in an instant, it began to ring from all sides. The sky was as bright as day, and all kinds of gorgeous fireworks shed across the sky. It was the first time for Gu Jin to see such arge-scale fireworks. She has never seen fireworks in the sky, and the fireworks in this perspective are very beautiful. "How beautiful..." Gu Jin murmured. It is said that the most gorgeous fireworks bloom, but after the bustle is endless destion. But a variety of fireworks, as if never stop, will not give you a lonely opportunity. You can only think of fireworks as if a hundred flowers vie for beauty, each has its own merits, various graphics and colors. Gu Jintou once knew that there were so many kinds of fireworks, and she could not see it in a daze. The fireworks were set off for an hour. Gu Jin was a feast for the eyes. Although they were all fireworks, each time was different. It would not give people a drop in the sky. Instead, it would make people feel very novel. He wanted to see the fireworks below as soon as possible. When the fireworks fell, the night sky regained its tranquility. Gu Jin also breathed a long sigh, "it felt like watching a very good movie. The plot ispact and coherent, and there is no urine point in the whole process. It''s really good-looking." She has just finished, the next second the sky again burst out a gorgeous fireworks. "Is it not over yet?" Gu Jin murmured. This time, the fireworks burst out in the air, but formed a string of characters. ¡°Waitforme¡£¡± Wait for me. Seeing this scene, Gu Jin tears burst down, Si Li Ting didn''t expect her to be such a reaction in the end. He originally just wanted to let Gu Jin have an expectation in his heart, who knew that he would make her cry. "Don''t cry." He was in a hurry to wipe Gu Jin''s tears with a paper towel. He didn''t expect Gu Jin not only didn''t stop, but cried even more. Gu Jin was originally a strong person, and her only weakness was Si Li Ting. When something happened to Si Li Ting, she could no longer manage her emotions. She often cried without feeling. Combined with pregnancy, she was more sentimental than ever. Si Li Ting a did not resist, simply sat opposite, a Gu Jin into the arms.Gu Jin did not struggle, but tightly grasped his skirt. Neither of them opened his mouth. Only Gu Jin wept silently, and the tears wet his suit. He didn''t want to see what happened on his face. He just wanted to fulfill his promise and give her a hope. Who knows Gu Jin is crying, his heart seems to be stabbed by a knife. The helicopter did not know when it had stopped on the ground, Gu Jin also slowly stopped tears. "I''m sorry, Mr. Smith. I''ve soiled your suit." "It doesn''t matter." He was a gentleman from the beginning to the end. He did not touch her skin, but held the back of her head tofort her. "Now can you tell me why I cried?" Si Li Ting asked softly. "I was so excited just now because I saw that string of English. Half a year ago, he and I were still in China. He once promised to apany me to celebrate the new year, and also said that he would give me a flourishing fireworks. This fireworks is very beautiful, but at the end of the time appeared waiting for me, I thought of him for a moment. I''m so stupid. I know it''s just a distant hope, but I can''t bear to die. When I saw that string of English, I thought of him subconsciously. In fact, it was just like this fireworks. It was just a dream Si Li Ting listened patiently, took out a handkerchief to dry her tears, "maybe you are not fantasy, this fireworks is really he held for you?" "How could he havee back to me if he hadn''t died, Mr. Smith. I know you''reforting me." "I..." Si Li Ting thought for a while, and then stopped. Finally, he didn''t say anything. "It''s not early. I''ll take you home. You and the baby should have a rest." Gu Jin turned on her mobile phone and found that Gu Nancang had made n calls and sent n messages to her. Before in the sky signal is not good, fireworks and explosion, she did not pay attention to the mobile phone. "My brother is still waiting for me. I''ll go back by myself. I''m still very happy today. Thank you very much for the hospitality of Mr. Smith." "No, I said we were predestined, and I''m very happy tonight." "Mr. Smith, can I leave a phone call for you?" Gu Jin is a little twisted. "That Don''t get me wrong. I just feel very calm around you. If I can''t endure in the future, I hope to see you, so that I can feel better Si Li Ting''s expression was stunned, "Mrs. Gu, I''ll contact you in a few days." Gu Jin was surprised. Did he refuse or promise? Mobile phones are not avable to everyone. Why take a few days? "Well, that''s all for tonight. I''ll go first. Thank you again for your hospitality." Si Li Ting gentleman helped her get off the ne, put his finger on her head and gently rubbed it, "take good care of yourself and the baby, don''t cry." Gu Jin heard his words, and his tears almost came out again. Watching him return to the helicopter to leave, Gu Jin looks up at the sky, tears back. Just that action and the tone of speech are like Si Li Ting! Is she crazy about him? "Jin''er, where have you been? We are in such a hurry Behind him came Gu Nancang''s voice. "Brother, I''m fine." Nangong Mo and others quickly walked in, "do you want to scare us to death when you disappear with a big belly?" Nangong Xun first took a look at the helicopter that disappeared in the night sky, and then took a look at Gu Jin. "Are you crying?" Chapter 404 Nangong Xun raised Gu Jin''s face with her fingers, and her eyes were obviously red under the light. "Who bullied you?" Nangong Xun lenglenglenglengleng asked. In an instant, his body exuded a very cold aura. It seemed that if anyone bullied Gu Jin, he would have to wash that person. Gu Nancang also noticed this, his face changed from worry to seriousness, "jin''er, you tell brother, who bullies you, I will revenge you." "Yes, xiaojin''er, if you have been wronged, you must tell us. We will not let you be wronged in vain. Look at my Tianma meteor boxing." "No one bullies me. I''m just sentimental. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine." Gu Jinmian forced a smile, Gu Nancang saw her hand pulled a handkerchief, which is clearly a man in the chest pocket. Before she sent herself a message, which is also ambiguous. "So long, where are you? We can''t find you everywhere and the phone can''t be connected. Do you know how worried we are about you? " "I''m sorry, brother. I met an old friend. We chatted for a while. Let''s go home." See Gu Jin don''t want to say anything, a few people also did not say anything, just quietly will Gu Jin on the car. Nangong Xun leaned on the side of the car and said, "if you have any trouble, you can contact me at any time." "Well, I see." Gu Nancang closed the door and said goodbye to several people. Until the car drove away, Gu Nancang said, "jin''er, who is the man you saw just now? Tang Ming is still at home, don''t try to pull him out to block the gun. As for Nangong Xun and Nangong Mo, who are your old friends? " "Brother, who I met is so important?" "Sister, you should know that many men have bad intentions in your identity. I am afraid that you will be cheated. What''s more, if you have a big stomach, how can I give the bus service if you miss something Gu Nan Cang was bitter in her heart. Seeing his serious face, Gu Jin knew in his heart that he must have been trying to be crooked, so he seriously exined, "I met Smith." "The man I met on the ne before?" "Yes, he was alone, and I was also alone. We chatted together for a while, and we had a very opportunistic conversation." "Then why do you cry when your cell phone doesn''t have a signal?" "Because we watch fireworks in the sky, the signal in the sky is not good, plus the fireworks explosion, I don''t pay too much attention to the mobile phone, so you are worried." Cang looked at the sky frowned "Well, just like me, he lost his favorite, so we talked so opportunely. He is not a man with ulterior motives, which I can be sure of. And in his capacity, do you think he will be greedy for his family? We just had a very opportunistic conversation. From the beginning to the end, he was very gentlemanly and did not do anything out of the ordinary. As for why I cry, as I said before, I thought of brother Li Ting when I saw the fireworks, so I just... " See Gu Jin said is very normal, but Gu Nancang feel that there are some things wrong. "What''s his name?" "I forgot to ask about this. I only know his surname. In short, I can feel that he is a good man. Brother, if you believe me, he will not hurt me, and we will meet with fate." "I''ll think you''re in love with him when you''re defending him like that." Gu Nancang was helpless. "No, I can''t tell what it''s like. I can feel at ease when I''m around him. He''s a gentleman, and his conversation is good. I can be friends with him. The key is that he is different from others. He has people he likes, so I can talk with him "Silly jin''er, do you know it''s safe for a man to approach another woman? That is to say, he has a girlfriend, which will put people off guard. " "Brother, as a pregnant woman, I have only met with him twice. How could he possibly have something to do with me. What''s more, when I asked for his phone number, they didn''t promise me. I can see that he loves his sweetheart very much. " "Anyway, be careful yourself." "Well." Gu Jin looked at the night scene flying past outside. She was lying on the window blowing the wind. "Elder brother, the third uncle once said that he would give me a flourishing fireworks. Do you think that one of today''s fireworks may be set off by the third uncle?" "If so, why didn''t hee to see you and the baby? I know you miss him so much... " "At the end of the fireworks, it was written to wait for me. If it was really a third uncle, he must have encountered some trouble." "If he''s still alive, that''s the best thing." Gu Nan Cang sighs, Si Li Tinges back, Gu Jin can bepletely happy. Today''s Gu Jin is not noisy and noisy,pared with the previous silence is too much. Si Li Ting is the source of her life, and everyone is happy when hees back.At midnight, Gu Jin took a bath, wiped his head and walked out. Found that some mobile phone information, most of them are domestic friends or partners blessing SMS. Gu Jin didn''t like to send out these things, so she turned to a strange message. "Happy new year." There are only four words on it, and there is no sign off or blessing. Most of the general SMS will write a pile of useful and useless words, the number without storage is only four words. If she had seen it before, she had a strong premonition in her heart for a moment when she thought of the fireworks before. She couldn''t resist theplicated mood and called back along the number. "Du..." The phone went through, but no one answered. He sent a message that was five minutes ago. Isn''t the mobile phone around him? In a European style castle vi. In the dark, the mobile phone is constantly shing light. There is a person sitting next to the mobile phone, and the man stares at the call reminder on the mobile phone. Susu. He just watched and did not reach out to answer, quietly watching the phone light disappear in the dark. The man exhaled heavily, got up and headed for the bathroom. The huge and gorgeous bathroom is more than the living room of ordinary people. It is exquisite and luxurious from bathtub to electric toothbrush. The man''s slender fingers took out a bottle of medicine and poured it into the water. Soon the water changed color. Clean hand took out a pair of ck contact lenses from his eyes and poured it on his face. Soon the skin on his face became loose. The man, like a juggler, tore off the special human skin mask on his face and took a towel to dry his face. A handsome face appears in the mirror, the man''s expression is light, blue eyes like the sea. He pulled off his clothes and walked naked into the shower room. The water turned ck and flowed under his feet. Come out again, the man''s dazzling golden hair, as well as sapphire like double pupil eye-catching. Walk out of the bathroom in your bathrobe and take a sip of the red wine you''ve already woken up on the table. The door opened quietly, and a hot figure entered the room. Partly hidden and partly visible, is wearing a transparent ck skirt, with a strong red lips and a charming eye liner. A woman can see the man who has just bathed, and the fragrance of shampoo is still in the air. The man wrapped his bathrobe at will, revealing his honey chest, and staring at himself with cold eyes. This man, whobines the advantages of the East and the west, is iparably beautiful, tall and slender, with strength in his exposed legs, and his muscles are even more provocative. "Who let you in?" The man sends out the pure English ent, a man who is elegant and noble from the bone. "Smith, I think you''re short of women, so I''m here." The woman wanted to hug him from behind, and the man poured a ss of red wine on the woman''s head. The red wine trickled down her cheek, and the woman''s face was very angry. "I think it''s necessary to clear your impulsive mind a little bit." "How the hell can you do this to me?" Women are very angry. "Miss Alice, it''s the breeding of your family toe to the men''s room at midnight? I don''t want this happening again. The door is over there. Please "Smith! Are you a man "No, it''s none of your business." Si Li Ting indifferently takes back his sight and ignores the publicized woman again. Chapter 405 The warm spring and blooming season, winter has long passed, people put on beautiful spring clothes. When the grass grows and the Orioles fly, people can''t help being in a good mood. Gu Nancang walks in slowly. "Jin''er." Gu Jin put down his hand and yawned, "what''s the matter, brother? You seem to be very happy "I''ve seen you in a bad mood recently. I''m going to take you to rx." Gu Jin touched his round big stomach, "there are ten days is the due date, where do you want to take me?" "It''s cherry blossom season recently. I''ve found a beautiful ce. I promise you''ll like it. I asked for a three-day leave, just to apany you out to rx, three days back, do not dy you to have a child Gu Jin had seen the fireworks feast three months ago, and her heart was full of hope for Si Li Ting. However, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Since then, no news hase. Seeing that all the children are about to be born, Gu Jin certainly hopes that at this time there will be a father beside her and greet the arrival of the child with her. That look forward to the heart also because Si Li Ting did not appear into despair, her mood naturally not how high. Gu Nancang looks at the pain in his eyes. He is afraid that Gu Jin''s mood is too low to affect the children. In order to make Gu Jin feel better, he finally thought of a good way. Take her to a beautiful ce to rx. "Where?" Gu Jin is somewhat curious. "When you get there, you just need to get your clothes ready and take a coat even though the temperature has been rising recently." "Good." Seeing Gu Nancang so mysterious, Gu Jin had to agree. Gu''s face is not at ease, "if I say that at this juncture, don''t go to toss about, your sister is about to give birth." "Grandfather, don''t worry about it. The doctors have said that jin''er will only dy the delivery, not ahead of time. Taking her out for rxation will help to give birth." "Anyway, you should be careful." "Yes." Gu Nancang left with Gu Jin, the car drove to the seaside, Gu Jin was confused, "brother, go to the sea to y?" There are some thrilling and exciting projects on the sea. How dare she y with a big belly? However, Gu Nancang has always been steady. He should not have done such a stupid thing. "It''s almost the same. I heard from my friend that someone bought an ind specially to please his daughter-inw. It''s very beautiful, so I''ll take you there to have a breath of fresh air." "How beautiful is it?" "You will know when you arrive. Just like fairnd, I''m afraid you''ll get bumpy on the boat. The helicopter I specially asked for will not take us too long." Gu Jin''s curiosity is gradually aroused by him. What is the fairnd like ind? The helicopter flies along the vast sea to a small ind. Gu Jin doesn''t know what Gu Nancang means until it is over the ind. In the eye a piece of pink, here is actually a peach blossom ind, the whole ind is covered with peach blossom. The bird''s-eye view is already very shocking. Gu Jin can''t imagine how beautiful it would be if he went down. She couldn''t wait tond. Seeing her joy, Gu Nancang said, "don''t be excited. We can stay for two or three days." "Is there anyone on the ind?" "It''s a private ind. Outsiders certainly don''t have it, but I don''t know if it''s a friend of the owner. I specially asked my friend. He told the master of the ind that no one would disturb us these days. It seems that the owner of this ind is still under development for the sake of his sweetheart, and there will be no outsiders. You can rest assured. " Gu Jin is about to give birth. She is afraid of too many people. She can rest assured when she hears that the ind is quiet. The corner of the mouth raised a shallow smile, "this is good." While talking, the Kung Fu helicopter has slowlynded on the apron. Gu Jin is helped down by Gu Nancang. Just came to the head-on to blow a sea breeze, mixed with the fragrance of flowers, the mind instantly became sober up. "Jin''er, I knew you would like it here." Seeing Gu Jin''s expression is full of joy, Gu Nancang is also very happy. "Brother, look at all the peach blossoms floating in the breeze." "There are several kinds of peach blossom and cherry blossom on this ind. This is thest flowering period and will wither if you don''t see it again." "We must have fun these days." Gu Jin stretched himself. "It''s a little cold on the ind. I''ll take you to your room and change your clothes first." "Good." Gu Jin can''t wait to feel the scenery of Taohua ind. Many months of haze at the moment, Gu Jin mood rxed and clear. Taolin on the other side out of a few people, the first is the golden haired blue eyes of Si Li Ting, he side to the people around him tomand something, just turned around to see two back has stayed in the helicopter not far away."Young master, that seems to be a family man." Assistant Mo Sen way, he follows in Si Li Ting''s side also almost understands Si Li Ting''s matter. Si Li Ting immediately recognized that the figure was Gu Jin. Some people said that he wanted to borrow some friends from his ind. See that person said sincerely, Si Li Ting also agreed, but he didn''t expect to be Gu Jin and them. After counting the days, there are still 10 days to go before her due date. At this critical moment, she is not at home waiting forbor. What is she doing? Si Li Ting was happy and worried. "Tell me to go down and let people take good care of these distinguished guests." "Yes, young master." Si Li Ting looks at the sky, really is God gives him this opportunity, can meet her on the ind. After seeing Gu Jin, he didn''t take his time to do his own things. He casually told the designers around him: "for the time being, ording to the n I said, I''ll let the assistant tell you what needs to be supplemented." "OK." Si Li Ting looks at the direction of Gu Jin''s departure. Su Su, wait for me. One day, we will hold a grand wedding here, and I will let the whole world witness for us. The rest vi is also very beautiful, unique design, Gu Nancang showed his identity, the manager politely said: "please follow me, your room has been ready for a long time." "Thank you." They followed the man for a few steps. The man answered a phone call and stopped. "I''m sorry, please. Pleasee here." Gu Jin and Gu Nancang looked at each other, "why, is there a problem?" "No, I just got a call. I heard that the two are distinguished guests. Let me change a room for them." "So it is. That''s the trouble." Gu Nan Cang nodded. Two people to a luxury vi in front of, "two, these days you can live here, need any service can tell us, we will 24 disappear for your service." "OK." The new vi is very beautiful. It has two floors. Most of the downstairs are leisure ces and there is a huge infinity pool. The whole vi is made of a very unique material. It looks like a house built of ss. It has a sense of design. From the inside, you can see everything outside clearly, but you can''t see the scenery inside. The furniture in the vi is also very exquisite, with a thick carpet. "Jin''er, you can see the scenery of the whole ind here. I''ll bet that this suite on the whole ind is the best." "Brother, your friend is so brother. How can I have the sense that this is the master''s private vi? In terms ofyout, it is the best. " "No matter whose house it is, you like it. Are you tired? You usually sleep at this point. " Gu Jin yawned and said, "let''s go around again when I wake up." "OK." Gu Nan Cang chose the room next to her. Gu Jin sleeps on the soft big bed. It''s really beautiful like a fairnd. There are also some peach trees under the vi. A gust of wind blows, and the petals are flying around. Many of them fall on the bed, which is very beautiful. Gu Jin liked it very much. He yawned and went to sleep. She did not know, after she fell asleep, the ss door opened quietly, a tall figure came in. This house was originally designed by Si Li Ting himself. There are many organs in it. He can easily go to Gu Jin''s side. Gu Jin sleeps soundly, because he is in a good mood, even the corners of his mouth are slightly up. Si Li Ting stood quietly in front of her. Compared with three months ago, she seemed to be a little fat, and her skin color was more white. Her stomach is also a lot bigger, Si Li Ting gently picked up the side of the thin nket to cover her body. Chapter 406 Gu Jin had a good sleep. She dreamt that Si Li Ting was walking towards her in the midst of falling flowers. "Susu, I''m back." Gu Jin wept with joy, and the one she had to wait for finally arrived. Open your eyes, the corners of your eyes are moist. You just wake up and see the strange environment. For a moment, there are some mistakes. You are stunned for a few seconds before you react to where you are here. Looking down at the nket on her body, she blinked and was puzzled. She remembered that she was very tired after entering the room, and fell down on the bed and went to sleep. Should not the nket be covered? However, since her pregnancy, she has forgotten a lot of things. The so-called three-year pregnancy is absolutely right. Maybe I forgot again. It''s not very important. This wall in the room is decorated with ss, because the whole vi is made of various ss materials. Gu Jin has no doubt at all. This mirror is actually a double-sided mirror. You can clearly see her every move in the next room. Si Li Ting is now in another room, the original design is just for fun. He wanted to meet Gu Jin and take her and her children to spend a holiday here. He could clearly see the baby and her every move in another room, which was convenient for him. At that time, for the baby''s idea, now it came in handy, he nestled in the sofa reading, quietly bathed in the sun. For him, such a quiet life has not been lived for a long time. From time to time, her eyes would look toward Gu Jin. She slept for about two hours before she woke up. Stretched like a kitten on the bed, the nket slipped off her, revealing her round belly. There are still 10 days to see the baby born, I do not know whether the baby looks like himself or she is more. Si Li Ting put down his parenting ssics, in order to meet the arrival of the baby, he also made a lot of preparations. He will be a qualified father. Although we can''t recognize Gu Jin for the time being, it''s also a kind of happiness to look at her quietly. Think of the next three days he will have a chance to be close with her, Si Li Ting has a light sense of happiness in his heart, all the fatigue of his body are dispelled. Originally he was ready to enjoy this special holiday, but an unexpected guest came to the vi. Gu Jinzheng changed her clothes and prepared to go out. She put on a long white skirt and a hat, just like a holiday dress. This period of time at home can give her to suffocate bad, finally in here she recovered some vitality. Here is simply a paradise, you can forget all your troubles for a while. "Dududu, Dudu..." There is someone outside knocking on the door, not with knocking, but with great force. It is very impolite to listen to it. Gu Nancang will never be so impolite. When he knocks on the door, Gu Jin seems to hear some English abusive voices outside. My brother doesn''t mean that it is not open to the outside world. It seems that something has happened. She opened the door. As soon as the door opened, she pped him directly. Gu Jin was stunned on the spot. Maybe I didn''t expect to be at home, so the pot came from the sky. The woman in front of her has long golden hair, fair skin, green eyes and beautiful features, just like a doll. Of course, she would have been more beautiful if she hadn''t been so ferocious. Gu Jinmeng is there, and the woman has been abusing her, swearing and even hitting her. The waiter didn''t dare to pull, and seemed to be afraid of this woman. This time, Gu Jin reacted. She grabbed the woman''s hand and pped her face. "Is that enough?" Gu Jin said coldly, what is the matter with this woman. "How dare you beat me? I don''t know how to be ashamed to have his children. I''m going to kill you today, you son of a bitch. " Gu Jin''s counterattack makes her even more crazy. Gu Jin looks at the woman''s expression of excitement. However, he looks like a person who is going to catch a traitor. "Are you mistaken? I came to this ind for the first day today." "How could it be wrong? How can you live in this room if you''re not his woman? " In the eyes of a woman, she was so angry that she would swallow the woman in front of her. This damned woman is pregnant with his child. How should she be? Gu Jinyue heard more confused, "this room is not arranged for me, what''s the problem?" She looked at the waiter who was leading the way. As soon as the waiter heard that the matter was transferred to her, she did not dare to offend the eldestdy. She quickly exined, "we are just obeying orders. It''s the orders of assistant Mr. Morson." "Morson is hismand. Dare you say you have nothing to do with him? Today I''ll kill you and the little bastard in your stomach. " Si Li Ting is too anxious in the room. Damn it, how did that womane? If he appeared at the moment, he would havepletely angered the woman, and all that had been done was in vain.If he doesn''t go out, his wife and baby are likely to be in danger. Si Li Ting has dealt with many problems, but he has never met such a difficult thing today. It is definitely not a good thing for Gu Jin to go out now. It was only in order to protect them that he did not recognize him. This woman has a great future, and going out on her own can only temporarily stop her abusing Gu Jin. But it can''t stop her crazy revenge on Gu Jin. The woman is just like a madman. Gu Jinlin is on the verge of making any mistakes. Today, he didn''t expect Gu Jin toe here, so he didn''t bring any liquid medicine to change his appearance. If he went out, he would be recognized by Gu Jin. It''s not only the woman who is terrible, but also how does Gu Jin think about himself? I haven''t found the right opportunity to exin to her. Si Li Ting was too anxious. Maybe God saw his dilemma and sent him a person to help him out. Gu Nancang appeared in time, and stopped Gu Jin behind him, "who are you?" Seeing the intimate posture of Gu Nancang and Gu Jin, the woman is stunned for a moment. Did she misunderstand something? This couple is husband and wife? "Who are you and why are you here?" Gu Nancang did not have a good way: "we are visitors to the ind, what are you crazy about, did not see my sister pregnant, if she has any ident, I will not let you go." "The visitor of the game?" The woman has some doubts, these two people are not husband and wife, then she may be a mistress, but the mistress with family members to have an affair is not justifiable? Gu Nancang sees Gu Jin''s red cheeks. When hees in, Gu Jin grabs her hand. It''s conceivable that she has moved her hand. "Miss, I don''t know if you have made a mistake. My sister is in a bad mood recently. I specially asked my friends to find the ind and made an agreement with the owner of the ind. But you suddenly burst in and beat and scolded my sister. It''s hard for me to understand your behavior, but now you have to apologize to my sister." The woman found that she seemed to have made a mistake. There was no figure in the room. What could she do as a pregnant woman. She has always been arrogant, even if she knew she was wrong, she would not admit it. "I pped her and she pped me. We are even. This ind is my man''s Ind. It''s good for you toe and y. You can''t make more progress." She turned her head and left. The waiter was sorry, "sorry for the guest..." As her position, it is difficult to do anything. She dare not provoke the eldestdy. Gu Nancang touched Gu Jin''s cheek with heartache, "is that woman crazy? Does it still hurt? " "Brother, you didn''t say that the owner of this ind is to please his sweetheart. I thought that the woman who let the man use his love deeply would be a very excellent one, but I didn''t expect it was such a person." "Don''t think so much about it. Seeing this kind of woman is extremely insecure, I have a feeling that she is not the sweetheart of the ind owner." Gu Nancang connects the road directly. "Why?" "I am a man, and I know very well that if a man really loves a woman, he will give her the best. That''s what this house is like. If she is, why isn''t she the one who lives here? " Gu Jin scratched his head, "so I''m not the one he likes." "It may be that the ind is still under development. Since the master has arranged this way, you should not have psychological pressure. The woman should stay away from her." Chapter 407 Originally, Gu Jin''s very good mood waspletely destroyed. Gu Nancangforted her for a long time. Maybe the people''s hearts during pregnancy were a little more fragile than others. Gu Nancang sees that Gu Jin is in a low mood, which is unreasonable. It happens that Nangong Mo and Nangong Xun are in the United States at this time, so he simply calls them. People are a little more lively. Even if it''s the same thing before, people are more powerful and see who dares to bully Gu Jin. Si Li Ting see is beaten Gu Jinyao more heartache have more heartache, his own pain in the heart of the woman on the top of the beat. Soon, someone knocked on the door of his room, which was much more gentle than before. Si Li Ting''s eyes shed a anger, he was worried that there was no ce to vent his anger. Reach out and press a button, the electric curtain will automatically close to cover the special mirror, and put away the parenting ssic. Si Li Ting opens the door, the woman is going to bump into his arms, he has long been used to her tricks. Prepared body to the side of a hide, the woman did not touch his body minute, was thrown empty, almost fell to the ground. "Alice, have you had enough?" Alice gave a pretty smile. "Steven, people miss you." If she had not seen her ugly face in front of Gu Jin, most people would have been deceived by her. Si Li Ting frowned. "Call me Smith." He didn''t like to be called by his first name, which would be very kind. He didn''t want to have any kind connection with this woman. "Well, Smith, why don''t you tell me when youe to the ind, and I heard that you let a woman live in the room next to you, that''s for me?" Alice''s emotional intelligence is very high. She doesn''t use an interrogative tone, but is coquettish, which will not arouse men''s antipathy. However, Si Li Ting didn''t like her from the beginning to the end. He knew more about her than anyone else. On the surface of cleverness can not hide her dark heart. This ind was prepared for him to marry Gu Jin. However, Alice thought she would marry her, and she took herself as the hostess. Anyway, she usually will note here, Si Li Ting also ignored. "She is a guest invited by my friend. It is said that she is about to give birth. Shouldn''t we take care of pregnant women?" Si Li Ting suppressed the anger in his heart. If he was angry at the moment, he would expose everything that he had peeped at Gu Jin before. He could only pretend that he did not know. "So it is, Smith. The ind is changing so fast that I haven''t repaired my vist time. If you give me the room you should have given me, I''ll have to stay with you tonight. " Alice enchanting to lie on the big bed, she and this man have known each other for several months, she was infatuated with him at the first sight. He is so beautiful and noble, born with dignity and tyranny, so that she has always been high requirementspletely out of control. This man is extremely indifferent, not only to her cold face, not to see a week. If she didn''t know he was cold by nature, she would have thought he was hiding himself. She doesn''t believe that being called a sexy goblin doesn''t appeal to men at all. Every time a man meets her for a short time, he follows the rules. Just eat, drink coffee and coffee, and you won''t get along with her in private ces at all. Thest time I finally slipped into his home, and wanted to be sessful, I didn''t expect that the man would drive him away. If she had not known that he was so estranged from other women, Alice would have doubted that he did not think highly of herself. This man is extremely cold, but let her have the desire to conquer. Knowing that he bought an ind to be used for marriage, I felt that he was a very romantic man at that time. Maybe he didn''t like himself for a long time. She specially pursues to the ind, thinks this is a good opportunity, romantic atmosphere, young men and women, naturally some things will happen. Si Li Ting didn''t know her implication. Her eyes were indifferent and said coldly: "there are many rooms on the ind, you can choose at will." "But I want to live with you." Alice took his arm and rubbed her breast against him. Si Li Ting''s expression was as disgusting as eating a fly. He shook off her hand. "I should have told you that I don''t like people touching me. Alice, we haven''t been engaged yet, but we understand each other. Please respect yourself." To tell you the truth, Alice was a little sad to see him so haughty, but on the other hand, she thought that Si Li Ting was very cool. How many men are still able to sit still like him? "Dear." "Please call me Smith." Physically, even verbally, he didn''t want anyone to be close to him. Alice was speechless. "Well, Smith, we''re going to get married sooner orter. I''m yours. Why don''t you exercise your rights ahead of time?"The words were so clear and clear that Si Li Ting was as calm as a monk. "Sorry, I don''t ept sex before marriage." When he said this, his face was not red, his heart did not jump, and he was not afraid to hit the face. After all, when he was drugged before, he could solve it by himself. Who knows that when you see sujinxi, it''s like a hungry wolf pouncing on it, eating all the dregs of sujinxi. Now it''s just that the woman is not the person he likes. Alice had to give up for the man who didn''t get into the oil and salt. She couldn''t press too hard. The man didn''t touch her. Although he was a gentleman on the surface, he didn''t like himself so much from another angle. No man is indifferent to the person he likes. "Anything else?" Si Li Ting has already begun to make an order. "Honey, you are so cold." Alice had no choice but to stand out and leave. Si Li Ting sent Alice off, the first time to inform the housekeeping Department of people to let theme up to change the bed sheet. Even if Alicey down for a while, he couldn''t ept other women sleeping. After leaving Gu Jin, his habit of keeping away from others came to an extreme. Can''t go back to see her to take care of her, think of her for their own child, Si Li Ting heart is very sad. He can''t look at her, naturally better clean, he refused to any woman close. If Alice had not been in a special situation, he would not have gone out for tea and dinner. Closing the door, he reopened the curtains. Gu Jin in the next room is sitting in front of the window. Gu Nancang seems to be persuading her. She was in a good mood before it was destroyed by that woman. Si Li Ting couldn''t help depicting her outline with her fingers. It was not enough to look at her from such a distance. He thought of her, touched her face, hugged her, and kissed her stomach. Susu, I miss you. I miss you so much. Suddenly, Gu Jin looks in his direction. Knowing that Gu Jin can''t see himself, Si Li Ting is still scared to the back. Two people''s eyes through the mirror intersection, Si Li Ting can clearly see the color of confusion in her eyes, Gu Jingen could not see him. "Jin''er, what are you looking at?" "Nothing. I just feel weird. It''s like someone is looking at me." "Oh, you said that mirror ah, it''s OK, my room also has, I tried not to double-sided mirror, can''t see you." Gu Nan Cangforts a way. Although other rooms are decorated with mirrors, they are all single-sided, and only one side is different. Gu Jin takes back his sight, "maybe I think too much." "I called Nangong and them toe over. Otherwise, we would be a little lonely. You should have dinner first. Maybe they will arrive after dinner." Gu Jin nodded, "OK." Although she has no appetite, she has to stick to it for the baby in her stomach. Gu Nancang ordered the food toe up, and the delivery man came with a cart, offering everything from Chinese food to Western food. The table was soon full, which was more exaggerated than eating in a hotel. "Brother, are you too wasteful? Can we finish ordering so much? " Gu Nancang is also confused, "I said two people, such a short time toe so much, the cook efficiency is really fast." How could he know that when Gu Jincai came to the ind, Li Ting, the boss, specially asked people to prepare, but how could he do what he said temporarily. Chapter 408 Although Si Li Ting knows Gu Jin''s taste before, I heard that the taste of pregnant people will change. She is not very clear about her current preference. Also afraid that she had no appetite, he specially prepared two kinds of food for Gu Jin to choose. Gu Nancang originally said that he could eat anything at noon. Who knows it''s so rich. There are a lot of dishes on a table, and only one or two chopsticks are included in the table. Gu Jin can''t eat any more. "It''s very kind of the ind owner to take care of us like this." "About to see you are pregnant, jin''er, we forget the unhappy things before, these days we are well on the ind." "Good." Gu Jin ate sweets, the mood is much better, she still retains the original preferences, not happy when eating sweets will be in a good mood. At the end of the meal, we saw a helicopter flying towards the ind. "It''s probably Nangong and they''re here. I''ll go out and pick them up." "Brother, I''m just full. I''m going to eat with you." "Well, it''s windy outside. Put on a coat." Gu Nancang led Gu Jin out of the vi slowly. When he saw the petals flying all over the sky, Gu Jin was in a good mood. When the cabin door opened, Nangong Xun walked down with a steady step. His every move was filled with a kind of elegant atmosphere, as proud as a king. At the moment of seeing Gu Jin, he said coldly: "she has such a big stomach. How can you take her out at will?" "Nangong, my brother wants me to go out and rx, which will help to give birth to children. Besides, I like it here very much." Nangong Xun went to her side and took a look at her stomach, "be careful." "Good." After Nangong smoked down, it was Nangong Mo, and he poked his head out of the cabin. "Wow, it''s so beautiful here. Next time I''m sure to take pictures here. I''m full of girls'' heart. Come on, ball." Okra got off the ne slowly. From the address, the rtionship between the two seemed to be much better than before. "Sister jin''er, your stomach is so big. Are you going to have a baby?" "The due date is ten days away." Gu Jin touched his stomach. "The baby must be beautiful. I can''t wait for him to be born." Okra stares at Gu Jin''s stomach, as if the baby will have an ident immediately. Gu Jin mouth up, "fast." She is also looking forward to the baby. "Since you''re here, just walk around. It''s rare that the air here is fresh. It''s really a good ce for self-cultivation." A group of people walking on the ind, a gust of wind blowing, fragrance filled, as if in a fairnd. Okra and Nangong Mo have been in trouble for a long time. Nangong Mo catches a worm and throws it on okra, which makes okra look pale. She is most afraid of these bugs. Nangong Mo likes to tease her most. Okra is angry. "Ah!! Nangong Xun, do you want to die? " Okra did not move as if the general point, the man is also too annoying. "Ha ha, little fool, a little bug is afraid, stupid to death." Gu Jin Snickers aside. Nangong Mo is as naive as a junior high school boy and likes to scare girls to y. She went to the okra and took the bug off her shoulder. "Ah, xiaojin''er, you''re not interested in this way. I still want to see how the little fool is afraid." Gu Jin looked at Nangong Mo with his hands around his chest. "I think it''s better for you to care about yourself." "Nangong Mo, you son of a bitch, I will kill you." Okra is really angry, pick up the skirt and go after Nangong mo. Two people''s frolic sound far away, Gu Jin looked at the two people''s back, the corners of his mouth smile, some envy in his eyes and some lonely color. Nangong Xun saw the deste color in her eyes and said slowly, "the children are going to be born. Do you really want to go on like this alone?" "I..." Gu Jin hesitated for a moment. From a child''s point of view, she didn''t want the child to be born in a single parent family. From her own deep thought, she would not marry anyone again, because there was no second Si Li Ting in the world. "If you go on like this, there''s nothing wrong with it, but you''re old enough to get married early. Nangong grandfather will break his heart for you." "If you want to marry, I can marry you at any time." Nangong Xun doesn''t know how many times he mentioned it. He has been waiting for Gu Jin to change his mind. "Nangong, let''s be friends." As always, Nangong Xun did not continue this topic. In the vi, Si Li Ting sees Gu Jin and Nangong Xun walking side by side. They are very well matched. His heart seems to be gouged out by something. What he was most afraid of was that Gu Jin had fallen in love with others on that day when he went back. At this moment, he felt a strong unwillingness in his heart. He wanted to put everything down and return to her side.He doesn''t care about any responsibility, sessor or concern. All he wanted was her. "Young master, this is what you want." Morsen sent him what he needed. Si Li Ting took things to the bathroom, and when he came out again, he had changed his appearance. The golden hair turns ck, and the beautiful ck pupil covers the blue pupil. Even the handsome face bes ordinary. Only in this way can he approach her. Just after leaving the vi, Alice came up and said, "well, Smith, why are you dressed like this again?" It is obvious that she has seen Si Li Ting like this. Before Si Li Ting had no way to drink coffee with her, he dressed up like this. "No way?" Although he didn''t often work in the United States before, he was also afraid of meeting acquaintances in the mall. Dressing up is also a means to protect himself. "Of course, I wish you were like this all the time, so that those women would not look at you. By the way, I found a group of friends toe and y. Is that ok? The bar here is great! " "Whatever you want." Si Li Ting''s mind is not in her body, he some anxious toward Gu Jin to leave the direction to chase. "Smith, what are you doing so fast? Wait for me." Alice stamped her feet and ran after her. Finally, they had time to be alone, and she would not miss the opportunity. See Alice catch up with Si Li Ting had to give up the idea, her jealousy is very strong, a little bit of their own care for Gu Jin are easy to bring her danger. Si Li Ting had to change direction, Alice followed closely, "Smith, do you think we should get engaged earlier?" "I don''t think I know you." "That''s because you are too busy to know me. It''s better for you to get to know me tonight, from inside to outside." "I think I''ve made it very clear. I have something else to do. y by yourself. Don''t follow me." Looking at him and leaving her figure, Alice stamped her feet in anger. Did this man like himself or not? She couldn''t tell what kind of person he was. He seemed to be an instor to women. Doesn''t he like women and men? There was a look of surprise in Alice''s eyes. Jason called in a number Tonight she wants to see if this man likes men or women! Si Li Ting doesn''t dare to meet Gu Jin. She can only watch from afar. She is sitting on the beach blowing wind and chatting with the people around her from time to time. Nangong Mo and okra are fighting around them. Gu Jin is smiling at them. He stood there and looked at her, as if the end of the world. Several people choose to eat at the seaside, and the kitchen prepares them with a rich seafood feast. When Cang''s dishes are not all the same, they can''t be surprised. Some seafood is not very good for pregnant women, he clearly did not order, the kitchen deliberately avoided. On the contrary, the seafood is rich in protein and calcium shrimp, fish. "Strange, I didn''t tell the kitchen there was a pregnant woman." "Maybe your friend said hello in advance." Gu Jin didn''t think much. Okra satisfied to drink a mouthful of juice, "I never thought I could have a big meal at the seaside, so romantic!" "Little bunny, it seems that I have to take you to high-end restaurants in the future, so that you don''t look like you''ve never seen the world before." "When I make my own money, I''ll eat it myself." Okra nuozi, nearly a year''s time, she has been a small well-known star in the entertainment industry. Chapter 409 Nangong Mo made that movie fire, the domestic media have exploded, but it is a pity that the starring stars have something wrong. Gu Jin, the most popr one, stopped filming at the most popr time. Many directors originally wanted to invite them, but they didn''t sign up for anypany at all. Many people think that she is a good seedling, taking advantage of this heat does not know how much fire. Advertisers and directors looked for her, and finally found out that she was thepany''s behind the scenes president. At that time, the incident exploded in China, but I didn''t expect that the president personally took part in the battle. As for the other two stars, one was arrested for stealing a ring, and Hua Qing was praised for his work with the director, and then there was no trace. So the public''s attention was focused on this little reporter. It was said that she was captured by Nangong director in anger at that time. Although the acting skills are still green, but barely pass, in the case of the disappearance of several major stars, she naturally became angry. Later, she signed up for Nangong Mo''s studio, and Nangong Mo personally screened her films for her performance. Okra is also a little well-known in China. Nangong Mo only signs her two films a year, and he has to read the script himself and approve it. So okra is generally more leisure, of course, her every move is closely rted to Nangong mo. "You make money? Little ball, do you want to hold my thigh? I''ll find you some films? " Nangong Mo joked deliberately. Okra family is not rich, even now only two movies a year, but also better than her previous life. But since it''s money, who doesn''t want to earn more, okra''s eyes are shining, "really?" "Make you happy." Okra mumbled, "Nangong, you really hate it!" Nangong Mo smiles on the side. Maybe this is the best way of love. A man can only show his childish side in his beloved woman. Gu Jin thinks of the man again. She lowers her head to eat, for fear of being seen lonely in her eyes. Now the atmosphere is just right. She doesn''t want to disturb everyone''s interest because of herself. Several people are usually busy, rarely so leisure time. Until the setting sun disappeared in the sky, the ind at night was a little deste because it had not been fully developed. Several people walked towards the vi, Nangong Mo saw the name of the bar at a nce. "And the bar. Great. Let''s go and have a look?" "Jin''er is still pregnant. How can he drink?" "This is not the bar on the market. Jin''er can sit on the side and drink milk or something." "It''s true. There are no people on the ind. I don''t think there are any people in the bar. It''s just a little cleaner." Gu Jin see Nangong Mo love to join the fun is not good to sweep his interest, "first say good, if too noisy, I will leave." "Good." It''s a bar. In fact, the interior decoration style is very casual and elegant. It''s more like a clean bar, not as messy as thosemercial bars. Gu Jin chose afortable seat and asked for some fruit and milk. Nangong Mo ordered a pile of wine to mix with Gu Nancang. "It''s so nice here. I''m not afraid that any media will steal photos. Let''s y more." "Jin''er is a pregnant woman. She will go to bed before ten o''clock." "OK, xiaojin''er, wait a minute. When you unload the goods, you can have a drink with me." Gu Jin some speechless, "what is unloading?" "Is to have a baby, by the way, do you want to have a cesarean section or a natural birth? I hear it''s terrible for women to have children Gu Jin has been reluctant to face this problem, no matter how she was born, she was afraid. "Don''t ask, let it be. Jin''er''s face is white." Gu Nancang hastened to make aeback for Gu Jin. Gu Jin drank a mouthful of milk to suppress his surprise. A group of people appeared in front of the bar, mostly foreigners, with fair hair and white skin, both men and women. One of the most striking is Alice, before she could not help but hit Gu Jin one p. Until thest person appeared, Gu Jin did not expect to meet him here. Smith. I haven''t seen him for more than three months since the Spring Festival. Strange to say, I always think of Si Li Ting when I see him, and I won''t think about him after I leave. Last time he had asked for his phone, he declined and didn''t give it, so people still don''t n to give it to themselves. Gu Jin thought of avoiding suspicion and did not say hello to him. Si Li Ting would not havee to such a ce, but he saw from the monitoring that Gu Jin and his party came to the bar. He was afraid that Alice and Gu Jin would have a conflict and had toe over. Entering the door, his sight fell on Gu Jin, and a ss of milk was ced in front of her.Two people''s eyes in the air opposite, Gu Jin just a shallow smile and then moved his eyes. Such a cold look at let Si Li Ting heart some ufortable, just should that sentence. The furthest distance in the world is not between life and death, but when I stand in front of you, you don''t know I love you. Si Li Ting didn''t dare to leave too long sight on her body, and took it back. He found the nearest distance from Gu Jin and sat down. Alice sat down beside him. Si Li Ting eyebrow micro wrinkle, "stay away from me, I don''t like others close." "Problems." Although Alice was a little discontented, she made way a little. Others were also looking at Gu Jin''s table, "Alice, who are they? The man with purple eyes is so handsome. Can I ask for a phone Nangong Xun has always kept a low profile. How can these people see him. Alice thought it over for a moment and found out his identity. "He''s not easy to get into trouble. Don''t do it if you don''t want to." Although the Nangong family''s business is in the United States, Nangong Xun has developed his own business to Europe, where he gets along well. Alice is also from Europe. There are not many people in the world with purple eyes. She also guessed who Nangong Xun is. "Isn''t he? He''s a big man? Is Mr. Smith any better? " Those friends who are friends of evil friends are obviously cautious when they talk to Si Li Ting, and they are obviously afraid of Si Li Ting. "He is the sessor of Nangong family. What do you think?" Several people looked at each other. Nangong''spound surname was too high-profile, as long as no one knew it. "The Nangong family is about the fifth in the top ten families. In terms of strength, of course, the Smiths are more powerful. By the way, Mr. Smith, when are you engaged to Alice? We are all waiting to bless you. " Si Li Ting expression light, "it''s still early." "It''s still early? How do I hear that you and Alice are engaged to inherit? Smith and the wood family work together, both in the United States and in Europe is a strong alliance Si Li Ting was obviously absent-minded. When he didn''t want to talk, no one could force him. Everyone''s attention is on Gu Jin''s table again. Some people recognize the identities of Gu Jin and Gu Nancang. Some women are also eager to try, if you can catch such a fierce man, the rest of his life will not worry. Someone began to walk towards Nangong Xun''s table. Before he could say hello, Nangong Xun said, "go away!" Gu JINDA was a little lost after sit down from Si Li Ting. I can''t say why. He felt that people as noble as he should not be with that group of demons, especially the one named Alice who often talked to him. Is that the man Alice is talking about? It turned out that he was the master of the ind, but Gu Jin didn''t expect that the woman he liked would be such a type. Alice at that table got angry at Nangong Xun''s table. "Alice, you have to show us the truth. That man is so fierce." The wood family can be regarded as a local viin in Europe. Since Nangong Xun is there, there is no reason not to give her face. Alice noticed that the woman in the corner was the one who had lived in that room before. "Miss, we met again. I offended you on impulse before. This wine is my apology." Gu Jin took a drink from the milk cup. Alice was so old that she had not been beaten, and she was still angry. "Miss, I drink wine. Do you fool me with milk?" Nangong Mo patted at the table, "elder sister, don''t you see that others are pregnant?" Chapter 410 In the face of Alice''s provocation, Gu Jin didn''t get angry, but Nangong Mo and Gu Nancang got angry first. "My sister is pregnant with a child. Is it because you have eye problems that you can''t see?" Gu Nancang is not a guest. Alice was loved all over the world when she was a child. Gu Jin pped her before, but now she is hated so much. "What''s the big deal about pregnancy? If she doesn''t drink, you can drink it for her Alice points fire at Gu Nancang. "Who do you think you are? If you let us drink, we will drink it? Pretty girls are pretty much the same. " Nangong Mo Leng hum. The implication is to call Alice ugly. What Alice hates most is that someone disobeys her. She put the ss on the table and said, "what? Don''t you dare to drink with me "You want to drink, don''t you? I''ll be with you, one on one. " Nangong smoked cold mouth. Gu Jin didn''t want to cause trouble. She came here to kill time and rx. This Alice is so arrogant, it can be seen that her family is very good, making a big noise is not good for anyone. "Nangong..." She just wanted to persuade, Nangong Mo stopped her directly. "Don''t worry, xiaojin''er. My brother has a good capacity for wine." Alice is so confident that she must have nothing to say about her drinking capacity. "Nangong Xun, you still have seed." "Alice, it''s just that there''s no fun in gambling on wine. If you want to y, you''ll have to y with tickets." Nangong Xun obviously knew her identity. "Well, how do you want to y?" There was a twinkle of interest in Alice''s eyes. Her favorite thing was to have fun. "If I lose, I want a piece ofnd besides drinking." "Where?" "Don''t worry, it''s something you can definitely take." At this time, Nangong Xun fully showed his ability as a traitor. "OK, if you lose, you''ll have to spend a night together with my friend tonight. It''s said that the head of Nangong family never touches women. I''m curious if you have any problems." Nangong Xun sneered, "OK, I''ll be with you at any time." He let people take a card, "simple and crude game, guess size, lose people drink, how about?" "Yes!" "For the sake of fairness, one of you and one of us will shuffle the cards." "I''ll do it." Gu Nancang took the lead in opening his mouth. He had a lot of research on shuffling. Alice was about to find one of her friends to shuffle the cards when a cold voice rang out: "I''ll do it." "Well, Smith, youe." Alice knew that he was cold-blooded, and had thought he was not willing to take part in the speech. But Alice was very happy when he proposed it. Nangong Xun looked at him, "are you Smith?" "What? I''m not? " Si Li Ting changed his ent, and his most prominent features had changed a long time ago. He didn''t believe Nangong Xun would recognize him. "There was some surprise." The Smiths were born and raised in Ennd and America, but they had the face of Asian talent. "I''ll do it first." Gu Nan Cang took the lead in opening up the situation, his fancy shuffle let people see at a loss, draw a card from the middle. "Big or small?" Alice quickly guessed, "small." "Then I can only guess big." Nangong smoked the light way, in the eye already firmly fixed expression. Gu Nancang flopped, "J, big." Alice finished her drink. "Come again." The next is the ugly picture, Alice one cup after another, no matter how good the amount of wine can not endure. "No, shuffle." She couldn''t take it anymore. Si Li Ting said at this time: "how about doubling the bet? From now on, lose two cups at a time? " Alice thinks that Si Li Ting is helping her. She drinks so much, how can she not let Nangong Xun put some blood. "I agree, Nangong Xun, you won''t dare?" "I told you to stay with me." Alice didn''t see the sneer that Si Li Ting''s mouth involuntarily aroused. This small action was caught by Gu Jin. as like as two peas, she had an illusion again. Before she was torn up, she would not know the corners of her mouth, even the corners of her mouth were exactly alike. Blinking, the man in front of him is just Smith, not Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting shuffle technology is not bad, is still a dazzling way. "Well, guess the size." He drew out a card. "I guess small." Nangong Xun doesn''t want to talk. "I guess it''s big." Alice thought it was Smith who shuffled the cards, so she would certainly help her. Open the card and it''s a four. "Heresy." Because Si Li Ting opened her mouth, she only drank one cup at a time, until she copsed. Nangong Xun only drank two cups during the whole process. Alice couldn''t even stand still. She fell towards Si Li Ting, who was quick in his eyes and quick in his hands."You send her back to sleep." Others wonder why he is so cold? No one could have doubted anything. As soon as Alice fell, everyone could not stay. When the crowd dispersed, Nangong Xun said coldly, "Mr. Smith, you don''t help your girlfriend, but youe to help me. We don''t have any friendship." Gu Jin has long felt strange, how can a person be so unlucky and lose all the time. She''s been sitting here, and so many people are watching. How did they do it? Si Li Ting lightly swept a nce at Gu Jin''s face of doubt, "you are my guests, I should do my duty to the host. It''s not early. Please go back and have a rest." He said this mainly for Gu Jin. She always sleeps at home at 10 o''clock. It''s already 12 o''clock. "Thank you." Gu Jin opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but after careful consideration, she and Smith were on both sides of the same coin and had no friendship at all. Gu Nancang helped her up. "Jin''er, let''s go back." Nangong Xun''s sight still stays in Si Li Ting''s body, Si Li Ting looks after Gu Jin to leave. "I never said Alice was my girlfriend," he added As if it was an exnation, Gu Jin walked away. She didn''t know why. When she heard this sentence, she felt inexplicably happy. Everyone went back to their rooms. Gu Nancang was afraid that Alice woulde again and ask Gu Jin to close the doors and windows several times. Gu Jin agreed with a smile: "good, good, brother, you don''t nag, almost be an old woman, go to sleep, tomorrow morning we have to watch the sunrise." "Well, good night." Si Li Ting makes Alice drunk. Alice has no time to bother herself tonight. As soon as he came back, he couldn''t wait to see Gu Jin with a double-sided mirror. Gu Jin came out of the bathroom, wearing a loose nightdress. See her lying on the bed, while touching his stomach, while reading, the mouth is still reading. She is telling a story to her baby. Her whole body is full of maternal brilliance. Si Li Ting see this scene in the heart has be soft a lot, this is his wife and son. After washing out in a good mood, Gu Jin has already fallen asleep, themp has forgotten to turn off, and the quilt has not been covered. He was still as worried as before. Although there was air conditioning in the room, he was still afraid that she might catch a cold. After observing for a while, he felt that Gu Jin was really asleep. Si Li Ting quietly entered Gu Jin''s bedroom. The woman was lying on her side beside the bed with her stomach as round as a big ball. Washed hair soft scattered on both sides, the yellowmp light on her body, her body is full of maternal brilliance. Si Li Ting put the book aside and covered her with a quilt. Fingers gently brush her cheek, his strength is very light, for fear that will wake her up. Gu Jin''s deep sleep will never wake up, who knows that this moment she suddenly opened her eyes. Four eyes are opposite, Si Li Ting is as sharp as a thorn in the back, his back a cold, such a result is he never thought of. Gu Jin just woke up, so there was still some confusion in her eyes, after which shepletely reacted. The man in front of him has golden hair, blue eyes and a familiar handsome face. She looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. She didn''t even blink her eyes, because she was afraid that if she blinked her eyes, she would disappear. Two people you look at me, I look at you, no one spoke. Finally 30 seconds passed, Gu Jin seems to confirm that the person in front of him is still there, not disappeared. She rushed at him fiercely, "brother Li Ting, youe back, I knew you woulde back! I miss you so much Chapter 411 The person who thought for so long is now in his arms, and he wants to hold her tightly. However, when I think of the baby in my stomach, Si Li Ting can only hold her gently. "Susu, I''m back." He bowed his head and gently kisses the tears from the corner of her eyes, but Gu Jin feels that all this is too unreal. She has had many dreams before, all of which are dreams of Si Li Tinging back. This time should also be her dream. "Uncle, even if I''m dreaming, I hope you can stay with me for a long time and don''t disappear so quickly, OK?" Si Li Ting heard the meaning of her words, she probably thought it was a dream, maybe she often do such a dream will say so. In the face of her retention, his heart is even more guilty, she is the person he cares about most, but let her suffer from Acacia every day. "Susu, I''ve never been far away. I''ve been looking at you." Gu Jin buried his head in his arms, "uncle, I''m not doing well without you these days, not at all. I dare not go to the ces we have been to, nor dare to see the sweetness of those lovers, because these will make me think of you crazily. By the way, I had your baby when you left. Now that the baby is so big, I will have a baby in a few days. " Gu Jin put his hand on his round belly like a treasure. This is what Si Li Ting wants to do for a long time. He is afraid to disturb Gu Jin every time. Today, he can finally touch his baby with his own hands. It''s his and Gu Jin''s baby. His big hand trembled and covered Gu Jin''s stomach. Only when he touched her stomach, he suddenly felt a jump in his palm. "The baby is kicking you, uncle. Do you feel it?" Gu Jin Gang''s eyes, which had just been crying, looked at him brightly. It''s a feeling he''s never had before, a little thing kicking his hand. In his heart, he was excited and excited. Even if he knew Gu Jin was pregnant, he was ready to be a father. Want and reality arepletely different things, when the baby kicks in his palm, Si Li Ting has a real feeling that he wants to be a father. "The baby is moving, he is moving." At this moment, he was as happy as a child, and the excitement in his heart was beyond words. "Yes, at week 18, I felt the baby moving. I was so scared that suddenly something was moving in my stomach." Talking about children is obviously more interesting than any other topic. "In the first three months, it was really hard. I had a reaction of pregnancy and vomiting. I was vomiting everything I ate. At that time, I missed you very much. Fortunately, I have this child, so I will be strong to survive "It''s hard for you, Susu. Is it hard for the bad baby?" "No, I don''t think it''s very hard to think of your baby. By the way, you haven''t seen the four dimensions. The baby''s outline is very simr to you. I don''t know if it has blue eyes and golden hair like you." Si Li Ting on her face excited small face, she did not me himself. "Susu, why don''t you ask me where I went?" "I''m afraid you''ll disappear when I ask you." Gu Jin cautiously said, until now she still thinks this is a dream. Si Li Ting couldn''t help kissing her affectionately, "Susu, my Susu..." "Uncle, your body is so warm, just like before." Si Li Ting kisses her eyebrow, her eyes, her lips, which makes him miss the taste of a long time. It is hesitant to think about it. Now is the most critical period. How can he hurt her. Originally is his beloved woman, plus such a long time, Si Li Ting will be out of his mind. He had no choice but to take a deep breath and suppress the evil thoughts. "Uncle, I''m afraid you''ll disappear again when I open my eyes tomorrow morning. Please give the baby a name." Si Li Ting caresses her tender small face,pared with her face in the past a little fat circle, feel better. "Jinnuo." "Why the name?" "I''ve never forgotten my promise to you, Susu. Wait for me for a while, and I''ll be back to you soon." Gu Jin''s eyes are deep. Why does she feel that there are too many secrets hidden in Si Li Ting''s eyes? This dream is so real that she doesn''t feel like a dream at all, as if he were really around him. "Uncle, don''t make me wait too long." Sue, I love you more than anyone else Si Li Ting said sincerely. "Well, I know, I always know that everyone says you won''te back, but I just have a feeling that you wille back, but you can''te back because of something. You love me so much, how can you leave me alone? Besides, I have your baby nowGu Jin said with tears in her eyes. Her tears are the most powerful weapon for Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting''s eyes also have tears shed, he tried not to let the tears fall down. Holding Gu Jin''s shoulder tightly, how much responsibility should she shoulder. "I''m sorry, Susu. I''m really sorry." He was kissing her on the forehead over and over, and his whole body was shaking. These days, he did not live well, every day in the missing Gu Jinzhi spent. Compared with that time, he has lost a lot of weight, but the whole person is more dignified. Gu Jin gently rubbed his face like a kitten. "No, I have never med the third uncle. Oh, the third uncle is so kind to me and has done so many things for me. What can I do for you? If you really have something to deal with, please tell Susu that Susu will wait for you toe back. " "Susu, my baby." Si Li Ting wants to rub her into his arms, but considering her body, he is full of enthusiasm, but he doesn''t know how to vent. Gu Jin pulls him to his side and lies down, and his fingers follow the outline of Si Li Ting. Again and again, as if never tired. "Uncle, we haven''t seen each other for many days. It feels like after several years, you are thinner, but you are more handsome." Si Li Ting took her waist and gently looked at her, "we have 265 days without meeting, every day I will miss you many times, Su Su." "Uncle, if all this is not a dream, I know that when I wake up at dawn, all this is a dream, and I will return to the days without you." Gu Jin''s tone is full of sadness, Si Li Ting almost blurted out to tell her that this is not a dream. "Susu, believe me, I''ll be back with you and baby soon. Remember, our baby''s name is Jinnuo. That''s my promise to you." "Well." "It''ste. It''s time for you to go to bed." "No, I want to see you more. It''s hard to dream of you, and I''ll kiss you more." Gu Jin, like a little girl, seems to have gone back to the past. They have never left. "Honey, I''lle back to see you tomorrow night. You should go to bed early." Si Li Ting shaved her nose. Gu Jin was coaxed by him, and the knot in his heart was put down, "then you are not allowed to cheat. You wille to my dream tomorrow night." "Don''t cheat." "Hook." She stretched out her finger, Si Li Ting hooked her little finger. Gu Jin buried his head in his arms as before, holding his waist and sleeping slowly. Pregnant, she is very easy to fall asleep, Si Li Ting''s hand has been on Gu Jin''s stomach, small things are very active, there is no sense of sleepiness at all. Is that how she''s been in these months? The little thing messes with her every night. He seems to be able to feel the baby''s little feet and him across the mother''s stomach, this feeling is very magical and very subtle. Si Li Ting was reluctant to blink, so he wanted to hold their mother and son until the end of the day and the old man. Until the sky exposed fish belly white, Si Li Ting just reluctantly picked up the things to leave. "Susu, wait for me." The mobile phone ringing at the head of the bed wakes up the person in his sleeppletely. Gu Jin mumbles: "uncle, please turn off the mobile phone for me." Before she wanted to stay in bed would be like this, the mobile phone is still ringing happily. Gu Jin suddenly woke up from the bed, "uncle." She opened her eyes, there is only a scattered book around her, as well as the bedsidemp on, empty bedroom, where there is Si Li Ting''s figure. She had a dream, a very real dream, as if he had really hugged and kissed himself. Chapter 412 Gu Jin touched his lips, and the feeling of kissing him was so real. How could it be fake? There is also the temperature in his arms. Gu Jin can clearly remember the look in his eyes when he looks at himself. She got up and looked at her anti locked doors and windows. It was impossible for anyone toe in through her anti locked doors and windows. So it''s still her dream. Gu Jin''s heart is full of disappointment, and she knows it won''t be true. Touching his stomach, thinking of his happy and excited appearance in his dream, he also named the baby Jinnuo. He said he woulde back. That was his promise to himself. Even if it was a dream, Gu Jin took it seriously. "Baby, you will be called Jinnuo, Si Jinnuo. Dad won''t want us. He said he woulde back soon." A fantastic dream, Gu Jin as his only hope. Hello again, the phone call rang "Xiaojin''er, we didn''t say that we would go to see the sunrise in the morning. Would you still be sleeping in?" Gu Jin looked at it was about to dawn, "where are you?" "We''re already at the beach." "I''m not up yet, you see." Gu Jin hung up the phone and she pushed open the door on the balcony. This is the best view of the whole ind, she stood on the balcony and looked at the line of orange in the sky. "Uncle,e back soon." She did not know that there was a man standing on the other side of the wall, watching the magnificent sunrise with her. Susu, I''ve never left. Gu Jin was in a good mood for the next day, and no one knew why. "Jin''er, what''s the matter with you? It seems that the mood is very high. " Gu Jin didn''t say that she dreamt of Si Li Tingst night. The dream was different from what she had done before. "Maybe it''s the new environment. I like it here." She couldn''t wait to get to night, because in his dream he said he woulde back tonight, and what he said would be counted. If you tell them about this, the character of Nangong Mo will certainlyugh at her, and a dream is so serious. Gu Jin was immersed in her own world all day, and when it was dark, she was anxious to go back to bed. Can I see him earlier if I fall asleep? "Jin''er, you only ate a few mouthfuls of rice. Are you sure you are full?" Gu Nancang obviously thinks that she is very strange, just like It''s the same with evil spirits. "Brother, I''m not hungry, but I''m a little tired and want to sleep." "You''ve never been to bed so early at home." Gu Nancang exposed her Xiaojiu. She can''t say that she wants to meet Si Li Ting in a dream. She doesn''t think she''s insane. "Brother, I''m tired of walking around the ind today. If you''re bored, go to the bar and y. Don''t worry about me." "Xiaojin''er, how boring we are if you don''t go." "Nangong, I''m really tired today. When the baby is born, I''ll recover. Let''s go to y happily." "That''s what you said." "That''s what I said. I''ll go back to my room first. You don''t have to worry about me." Seeing Gu Jin insist, we can''t force her, so we have to tell her a few words. Nangong Xun anxiously sent her to the door, "call us if you have something." "Well, don''t worry. I''m just resting. Nothing will happen." Gu Jin closed the door and locked the door. She read in bed after taking a bath like yesterday. I don''t know if she couldn''t sleep because of her excitement. Si Li Ting see Gu Jin has been back and forth, also kept rubbing his hair, "how can''t sleep, fast sleep, sleep can see the third uncle." Her hair was kneaded into a little madman by herself, and she had no feeling at all. His Susu was still so lovely. At this time his doorbell rings, Si Li Ting looks unhappy and pulls down the curtain. It was Alice. She was so drunkst night that she came again tonight. "Smith." "Something?" Si Li Ting looked at her coldly, and didn''t mean to let her into the room at all. "I want toe and talk to you. I''ll be gone soon." "Let''s talk here." Si Li Ting didn''t like other women entering his field. "Don''t you like women?" Alice came to the point. "If I don''t like it, I''ll call Jason. He''s gay." Alice always thought it strange that he couldn''t see a beautiful woman like herself? If you don''t like women, you like men, and she has to make sure. , "are you free?" "Of course not. I just want to know more about my fiance." "I''ll give you time to understand. I''m very tired today." Si Li Ting began to follow orders.Alice said, "if you don''t like men, prove it to me." She took the opportunity to slip into Si Li Ting''s room. Si Li Ting frowned slightly. Fortunately, he pulled down the curtain, otherwise she could see the mystery of his room. Alice took off her bathrobe and showed her slim figure. "Use me to prove that you don''t like men, or I''ll call Jason over." "Alice, I said I didn''t like premarital sex." "Don''t you like it or not? You have to be clear that our two families are married. I need to know if my fiance is not good in that respect She will say this up, do not believe that he is not angry, normal men have long been angry! How can Si Li Ting be stimted to "no matter how you think, I won''t touch you." This sentence was no doubt a heavy blow to Alice. Alice''s eyes were full of tears. "Smith, who do you think you are and how many people want to be with me, but you don''t care about me! Believe it or not, I can marry someone in a minute "Whatever. I''m going to sleep." Si Li Ting is still indifferent. Alice clutched at thece skirt. "Do you have a heart?" Any gentleman''s man would not be like this. He is a gentleman, and he is too much of a gentleman to touch. "There was, but not afterwards." Because that heart he had lost in others. "Well, you are cruel enough. Don''t regret it!" Alice got up and put on her bathrobe, but her eyes fell on the nursery encyclopedia on the bed. "How can you read such a book?" Alice grabbed the book and questioned. Si Li Ting did not panic, but light way: "I am a responsible man, after marriage with baby, I want to learn some parenting knowledge in advance." Alice was in a good mood. Most of the other men who would take care of the children would throw them to the servants. The fact that he is still studying is enough to show his responsibility. Alice broke her tears into a smile: "I''m sorry, I misunderstood you." "I''m going to sleep." Alice left happily, feeling that she had found a good man. She felt a little strange when she went out. She urged him to get engaged several times, and he procrastinated. He even didn''t decide to marry, let alone get married. He was disgusted with premarital sex. Where did hee from? Isn''t it too early for him to see these? With his usual indifference to herself, Alice didn''t think he was interested in her. For a moment, a strange thought appeared in her mind. Her eyes were looking at the next room. When she came, she pped the woman hard, and she lived in the room that should belong to her. Smith exined that she was pregnant and had been asked by her friends to take care of her. They had nomunication during the whole process, and they didn''t think much about it. But was it really bad luck that I drank so many sses of winest night? The woman is about to have a baby, but he is reading the parenting book next door. If you connect the two people who seem to be unable to get together. As a woman, she is very sensitive. None of the men around her is her husband. How did her childrene without a husband? Alice thought very much, and always felt that there was some hidden rtionship between them. Back in her room, the first thing she did was make a phone call. "Check someone for me." "Miss, who are you looking for?" Alice''s eyes were cold. "I''ll send you a text message. Remember, I want her toplete all the information." "Yes, miss." Alice hung up, edited the message and sent it. She knew that she would receive all the information before dawn tomorrow. Smith, I hope you don''t let me down! Chapter 413 After seeing Alice off, Si Li Ting breathed a sigh of relief and reopened the curtain. Gu Jin didn''t fall asleep. See that in the quilt rolling around like a caterpir like woman, Si Li Ting mouth light, or his little fool. He took a bath leisurely. When he came out again, Gu Jin was already asleep. Like yesterday, he went to Gu Jin''s side and gazed at the sleeping woman. The water drops on his head identally drop on Gu Jin''s face. Gu Jinmeng wakes up from his sleep. "Uncle, you didn''t cheat me. You reallye to my dream again." Gu Jin plunges into his arms, this dream is so real that she can smell the fresh bath liquid fragrance on his body. And his soft blonde hair was still dripping, and he never changed. He always forgot to dry it after washing it. "Susu, I''ve kept you waiting." "No, I wish I could dream of Uncle three every night. Unfortunately, I''m leaving tomorrow. When I get home, will youe to my dream?" "I''ll try my best." After the Secretary Li Ting can not guarantee. "As long as you oftene to see me, although this is only a dream, but I really feel your presence." She jumped out of bed and took out a hair dryer, "but don''t dry your hair. They say it''s not good for your health." Like before, she quietly blow dry his hair, no matter how long apart time, the two people together will always be so harmonious. Because love has long prated into the soul of two people, no one in this life can make this love disappear. "Well, blow dry." Si Li Ting pulled her into his arms and kissed her lips. Do not need too much words, each other is deeply missing each other, the atmosphere gradually hot. Si Li Ting''s breath is heavy, Gu Jin of course knows what he wants, but he stops at thest minute. "Uncle, it''s in a dream. It doesn''t matter." Si Liting said, "I''m sorry, but I don''t know Little fool, this is not a dream at all. No matter how much he wants it, she can''t want it in this situation. Although there are still a few days of due date, this is the most critical time. The first three months and thest three months are very dangerous. He could endure it for a long time. Gu Jin face some lost color, "third uncle, do you think I be fat and ugly, no longer attractive to you." Even in dreams, self-esteem as a woman is very important. Her figure is not slim, not even waist, only a big belly, he must think he is ugly. "Fool, how can I dislike you? I''m just afraid I''ll hurt you, little fool "But it''s in a dream, it doesn''t matter." Gu Jin felt that he could do whatever he wanted in his dream. Si Li Ting see her face powder, tears in her eyes, this is her emotional appearance. She is the same as herself. The pregnant woman is more sensitive than other times. In addition, she is a beloved. Gu Jin has already reacted. Si Li Ting leaned over in her ear and gently said, "little Susu, there are other ways to make you happy." The evil spirit Si Li Ting came back, Gu Jin looked at him with some iprehensible eyes. "Honey, close your eyes and feel it." His kiss down, Gu Jin suddenly understood, "uncle, no..." But the body is obviously more honest, with fingers holding the sheets tightly and twisting them into various twisted shapes. This night is destined to be charming, ear sideburns, sentimental. Untilte at night, Gu Jincai took his waist to sleep. Si Li Ting smelled her good smell of hair, closed his eyes and enjoyed the tranquility of this moment. When Gu Jin wakes up again, he looks at the position around him. There is no sign of Si Li Ting. Last night, the picture of blushing and heart beating entered her brain, and her brain lost its response to such strong entertainment. Clearly is a very real feeling, Gu Jin always feel that Si Li Ting is not a dream, but really came. She ran to the bathroom and found that the hair dryer was neatly ced there, showing no sign of being moved. In addition to the loss of heart is lonely, she still had a dream, or very absurd dream! Looking at the dry traces on the sheets, Gu Jin felt ashamed to death. It must have been a long time since, so she had a shy dreamst night. Si Li Ting saw a red face, as shy as a quail, pressure all night evil thoughts can no longer control. What a grindstone. He had to go to the bathroom to take a cold shower. His mind was full of Gu Jinna''s soft look. She said that she was pregnant and ugly, in fact, she did not, her body is very clean, there is no stretch marks. And she became more sensitive than before. God knows that if he didn''t think about the baby, he would not be able to help it.While they are still immersed in this beautiful morning, the other room is full of low pressure. Alice didn''t sleep all night. She sat on the balcony and drank one after another. She received the information a few hourster. "Miss, do you want me to pass this information to my husband?" "No, my father, you are not allowed to reveal a word! If this is known to a third person, you know the consequences. " "Yes, miss." Before reading the information, Alice almost knew that the result was not good, otherwise the bodyguard would not have told her father. Hesitated for a long time, a bottle of red wine bottom, she still can not resist the inner doubts. Maybe that''s why Smith has been so cold to her that she opened the information. She had checked Smith before, but nothing was found. The information only said that he was weak and sick and had been in treatment, so she never showed up. Every big family has its own secrets. It doesn''t matter whether he knows his past or not. When she opened the information, Alice''s cell phone hit the ground. It turns out that his life experience has been erased, but the woman has ws. She is one of the top ten families and makes friends with Nangong family, which is why she is together with Nangong Xun and others. This identity seems to have no problem, nine months ago, her fiance fell into the sea and died. That is to say, the child in her belly was left by her fiance before he died, which can also match the reality. However, turning forward, Alice saw a group photo of her man. The man was named Si Li Ting, a Chinese business tycoon, and then suddenly disappeared. Although Si Li Ting has let people erase all his news and photos, he is still negligent. On that asion, Gu Jin announced that he was his fiance. Although this scene was not captured by the media, it was photographed by his colleagues on board. Originally was with the blessing mentality, but how also did not expect is to dig out the Secretary Li Ting identity fuse. From the three words of Si Li Ting, you can find a lot of his news, most of them are words, and there are no photos. That one is enough to prove the rtionship between him and Gu Jin. From these words, Alice understands all the causes and consequences. After falling off the cliff, Si Li Ting returned to the Smith family. Alice was very surprised that he did not see the woman again in the past nine months, and no one knew that he was still alive. Even the woman didn''t know what he wanted to do? If it is to abandon his past identity and inherit Smith''s family business, why does he ignore himself? If he really loves that woman so much, why not tell her that he is still alive? The man''s mind was so deep that Alice couldn''t see through him at all. But she knew one thing well, even if the woman didn''t know he was still alive, the child in her belly was his. The nursery book he readst night was also for that child. What does not ept sexual behavior before marriage, Alice sneers, no matter what his idea, she takes a fancy to him, he can only be her own man. As for children, he can only be the father of his own children. He never wants to escape from his own Wuzhishan in this life! Gu Jin has a big stomach in her mind. Does she want to give birth to this baby? Dream! I will never let myself and his blood born in this world! Alice threw the empty bottle on the ground. She was very angry in her heart. At the thought that he was cold to himself, but gentle to that woman, her heart seemed to be bitten. She''s going to take it back with her own hands. Chapter 414 Gu Jin gets up full of vitality. Nangong Mo looks at her strangely, "xiaojin''er, why do I think you are in a good mood these days?" "You look so full of spring. People who don''t know think you are in love." Gu Jin thought of that beautiful dreamst night. She had such a shy dream. "I just like this ind. You think too much." "If you like,e back next time the baby is born. We''ll go back after lunch." Gu Nan Cang gently rubbed Gu Jin''s head. Gu Jin some do not want to leave, although at home she will dream of Si Li Ting, but that kind of dream and these two night''s dream are different. There is no strange plot, but it isplete. "Good." When she gets back, she''s going to be inbor. Today''s lunch was especially rich. Si Li Ting specially ordered the kitchen to make a lot of her favorite food. Okra and Nangong Mo fight and make a scene, just like a pair of living enemies. With them around, even eating bes more lively. "Well, don''t make any noise. There won''t be a quiet time." Gu Jin looks like an adult when he has a match with them. "Jin''er, you don''t care about them and eat your food well." Gu Nancang brought her a bowl of soup. Gu Jin did not drink, suddenly felt a small abdominal pain, "brother, I have a good stomachache!" The pain came quickly, almost without warning. "Jin''er, what''s the matter with you?" Gu Jin felt that some liquid flowed down his thigh and the amniotic fluid broke. "No, it''s going to be premature. Doctor, call the doctor." Fortunately, Gu Nancang left with a private doctor. Now it is really useful. Nangong Xun picked up Gu Jin and said, "don''t be afraid. I''ll take you back to your room to deliver the baby." Gu Jin has a bad premonition in his heart, "we must keep our children." Mingming doctor has checked her body many times, but it will not be postponed. But how can the baby be born so many days ahead of time? There is no time to think about what, abdominal pain unbearable, although she has not had a child, but also feel very wrong. Normal production is a slow attack, especially the first fetus, some people will attack one or two days in advance. She didn''t feel anything this morning, but now it came so fast that she was afraid that something had happened to the child. Nangong Xun quickly took her back to the room and put her on the bed. He was surprised to find that there was blood in Gu Jin''s amniotic fluid. See blood, not good! "Doctor!" Nangong Xun is also worried to death. There is no medical equipment on this ind. What if something really happened! He regretted that he had not studied medicine, otherwise he would not be helpless now. In order to avoid Alice''s contact, Si Li Ting deliberately far away from hiding. When he came back, he saw Nangong Mo and okra face panic, okra face still hung with tears. He subconsciously felt that there was something wrong with Gu Jin. He grabbed Nangong Mo''s hand. "What happened?" "Xiaojin was born prematurely." Si Li Ting heard the news, scared his face white, is he too muchst night? It''s not right. He was gentle enough at that time, and would never hurt her. How could a well behaved baby be born prematurely. Can''t care to say anything at all, Si Li Ting runs to Gu Jin''s room for the first time. When Nangong Mo arrives at the doctor, he grabs the doctor''s hand and runs wild. "Come on! " the doctors were scared to death," how could the owner of the family suddenly give birth prematurely? Before I set out, I specially checked her body, and all the indexes belong to the normal category "We''re having dinner. Who knows why this happened? Hurry up!" Si Li Ting faster than the doctor to Gu Jin side, run all the way do not know whether the body is afraid of sweat or tired. He forced himself to calm down. "What''s going on?" Nangong Xun thought it was the doctor who came, but he said, "the situation is not optimistic." He pointed to Gu Jin''s body, amniotic fluid mixed with blood. Neither of them was a doctor. He was worried but had no way. "Smith That''s it Gu Jin looks at him weakly. Si Li Ting heartache looking at that dying woman,st night she was still gentle at his side, why would it be like this? He didn''t know how he got to Gu Jin. "It''s OK. You''ll be OK." "Herees the doctor!" South pce ink big voice way, everybody all dodges, the doctor hastens to diagnose. "No, she''s a slippery fetus. Fortunately, the child is mature andes out ahead of time. All the men go out. I''ll prepare for her delivery right away." "Doctor, you don''t have assistants. We all stay here to be your assistants." At this critical juncture, who can rest assured to leave, just rely on the okra, in case of dy is life."Well, prepare hot water. I only bring simple delivery equipment here. Fortunately, it''s not a cesarean section. I don''t need otherplicated instruments." Gu Jin is ready to have a baby without warning. Gu Nancang has informed the best medical team toe as soon as possible. "Jin''er, you should hold on." Doctors are under a lot of pressure, because it''s early delivery and all other causes of bleeding. No one knows what''s going on with the baby. Everyone knows that Gu Jin is not born naturally, but forced. Gu Jin''s heart was torn and his eyes were whirling with pain. "Doctor, I must keep my child." "Master, breathe in!" At present, there is no equipment inspection, no one knows the situation of the child, and doctors dare not talk nonsense. "Jinnuo, you, you have to insist!" Gu Jin''s face was pale with pain, and the child had his name. He could not do anything. His hand was suddenly held by someone. Nangongxun and others looked at Smith. What did this man who appeared here for no reason? Gu Jin looked at him through tears. Si Li Ting took her hand and said: "you said I am like the one you love very much? Now you take me for him, and you must stick to it. " His wife and children''s lives are hanging on the line, but he can''t do anything. Si Li Ting wishes that he is Gu Jin, and now he gives birth to children instead of her. If he had known that production would be so hard, he would not have been so impulsive at that time. Susu, hold on, uncle will always be with you. Gu Jin grabs his hand with pain, "I''m sorry..." "If it makes you feel better, you can grab it." He suffered less than one tenth of hers. Gu Jin was about to faint with pain, "third uncle Ah Only that person can give her strength. This is his baby. She must protect Jinnuo. Dear baby, you must make it through. Mommy is with you. "Master, with more force, you can see the head of the young master." This sentence gave Gu Jin some hope. Gu Jin''s teeth would bite his lips into a bloodless state. Si Li Ting''s hand was caught by her, he kept encouraging her: e on, the baby wille out." Suddenly she seemed to see Si Li Ting beside her, "uncle, the baby will be born safely." "Not just the baby, but you." "The child''s head ising out, try again!" Gu Jin had to copse several times, holding in her hand that extremely strong force has been supporting her. She can''t fall. It''s not a hospital. She can''t have a C-section. She has to live on her own. If you give up, the baby will suffocate in the stomach! The amniotic fluid is broken and in critical condition. Gu Jin screamed, her voice let a room of people heartache. "Sister,e on! The child wille out immediately Everyone''s encouragement let the tired Gu Jin gnaw his teeth and bear hard. His fingers exerted force again, and he scratched the bleeding mark on the hand of Si Li Ting. "Young master ising out!" "Wow" a baby cry ring through the ear, the people in the room this just relieved. "Do you hear me? The cry of the child, the child was born, hard work. " Si Li Ting wants to kiss her very much, but there are too many people around him, he can only restrain. At the moment, his heart is very excited andplicated, Gu Jin gave birth to their baby. Gu Jin was relieved when he heard the child''s voice. He closed his eyes andpletely fainted in the past. Before everyone could rx, the doctor''s voice came again. "No, the owner of the house is bleeding. We need to stop bleeding and blood transfusion immediately, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable." "What!" Si Li Ting''s expression changed. If she wanted to give birth to this child at the cost of her life, he would rather not have a child all his life, as long as she was happy. (if you like this article, you can enter the group: 274955378) and Chapter 415 The sound of helicopter propeller sounded in his ear, and hope appeared in Gu Nancang''s eyes. "Herees the medical team. Jin''er is saved!" "I''ll pick them up." Nangong Mo runs very fast. Now we have to race against the clock. Bleeding is too dangerous. A few decades ago, when the medical environment was very poor, pregnant women gave birth to children, which was equivalent to a trip to hell, many of them died of massive bleeding. Although the medical environment is good now, the key is that no one thought that Gu Jin would give birth prematurely. Gu Ting''s hand has been pulled, but he hasn''t. Nangong Xun looks at his hands and his eyes are shining. Why does this seemingly simple man have the illusion of "Si Li Ting". He didn''t help Alice at the bar that night. Instead, he helped himself. Was it really because the guests were so simple? Si Li Ting holds Gu Jin''s hand. As her most intimate person, he can''t do anything for her. Si Li Ting''s heart seems to be pierced by thousands of arrows. Why is Gu Jin lying here? He would rather bear all these pains instead of her. Susu, you must stick to it. Uncle three is back. Open your eyes and look at me. In his eyes, Gu Jin is the only one in his heart. He doesn''t even take a look at the baby. Although okra has never delivered a baby, she still has a younger brother who is a few years younger than her. She has had the experience of taking care of children since she was a child. ording to the doctor''s orders, she also managed in good order, wrapped the baby in a nket and took good care of it. The child is very clever, when he came out, he cried and never cried again, as if knowing that his mother was still in danger. Everyone''s heart is affected by Gu Jin, and no one is in charge of the baby. The baby doesn''t cry or make trouble in okra''s arms, and even his eyes are not opened. Soon the medical team arrived with professional equipment. "The patient is in a very bad condition and needs immediate hemostasis and blood transfusion. Tina, you and your assistant are going to stop the bleeding. I''ll take care of the blood transfusion. First, I''ll test the patient''s blood type. As for the others, leave the room temporarily." Nangong Xun and Nangong mo were driven out, Gu Nancang took the first step, "don''t waste time, I''m the same as her blood type, take mine." "Well, sir, can you go out? You''ll get in the way of us here. " The doctor said to Si Li Ting. How could Si Li Ting leave at such a critical moment? He gave the doctor a look at his hand which was tightly grasped by Gu Jin. "She''s emotionally unstable and needs me to be stable here." Looking at the back of his hand is full of bloodstains, before the birth of the woman must be very hard, if not her lover, how could be caught like this still not let go? The operation was carried out in an orderly manner. Gu Nancang was looking for the best professional team, and soon Gu Jin''s situation improved. "The blood has stopped." The attending doctor was relieved that as long as there was no bleeding, the rest was to deal with blood transfusion. Gu Jin had a long dream. She was running with a child in her arms. Suddenly someone took the child from her hand, and she chased her all the way. "Give me back my child!" "Baby!" She ran for a long time, crying heartrendingly, "baby, don''t move my baby, it''s the only child I and he have." I don''t know how long it took to run out of that dark cave with dazzling light. When her eyes adapted to the light, she opened them, and in the bright sunlight she saw a man with golden hair and blue eyes, with a child in her arms. Man''s eyes gentle as the sea, he in the sun to his gentle smile: "Susu, our baby." She ran to the man, "uncle!" With a cry, Gu Jin opened his eyes from his dream. Si Li Ting heard her voice, the third uncle almost hurt heart and lung, her dream are all themselves, but they want to use another identity to approach her. Susu, his Susu. "Jin''er, you are awake." Gu Jin opened her eyes and saw familiar faces. She said weakly, "what happened?" "Xiaojin''er, you won''t lose your memory again!" Nangong Mo Ke doesn''t want to experience Gu Jin''s amnesia again. At this time, the baby in the swaddle suddenly burst into tears. "Wow Gu Jin then responded, "baby, I gave birth to a baby." "Yes, you don''t know how frightening the situation was before. You had a lot of bleeding. Fortunately, the medical team came in time. Your body is not in any serious trouble for the time being, but you are very weak. Don''t you like it here? It seems that you are going to be here for the next month. " If the general pregnant women can of course go home, Gu Jin gave birth in advance, postpartum hemorrhage, very weak, not suitable for back and forth. In particr, she should have been in confinement, and was not even able to work hard. She could only have a quiet rest. She couldn''t get out of bed a few days ago.Gu Jin looked at her and Si Li Ting''s hands, thinking about production, he seemed to say a word to encourage himself. Let oneself regard him as the beloved, at that time he was originally unable to support, finally or gnashing teeth to insist on. It is relying on the heat from his hands that she can stick to it and watch the back of his hand being scratched out by himself. Thinking that at that time, I was so painful that I didn''t care about it. "I''m sorry, Mr. Smith. I''m I didn''t mean to. " "It doesn''t matter. I''m very happy that you can have a baby safely. It''s hard for you." Si Li Ting gently pulls the broken hair on her face to the ear. That moment''s gentleness lets Gu Jin seem to see Si Li Ting again, she is to miss that person''s reason too much. as like as two peas bad guy, you haven''t seen the baby, you look like the big bad guy. You dislike it. You thought it was more like you. Makeints about Nangong. Okra red at him, "Mr. Si is so handsome, like him how good, but unfortunately the baby''s hair color is ck." "What about the eyes?" Gu Jin''s favorite is the eyes of Si Li Ting. Although her eyes underwent surgery to be light blue, and Si Li Ting bornpletely can notpare, Si Li Ting''s eyes are like a pair of beautiful sapphire. "The baby hasn''t opened his eyes since he was born. I don''t know what his eyes look like. By the way, the little guy was very good before and didn''t make any noise. I just heard your voice, and now I cry. I think I miss my mother Okra holds the child to Gu Jin, but Si Li Ting catches the baby first. He was closest to Gu Jin, and it was normal to pick up the child. It was strange that once the child was handed over to him, he would not cry. The next second, everyone was surprised to see the baby open his eyes. Before he had not opened his eyes, we are still worried about whether premature delivery caused eye problems. The doctor checked and said that he probably didn''t want to open his eyes. Many newborns would not open their eyes at the beginning. Si Li Ting just took over, baby''s eyes are like Epiphyllum bloom general slowly open. A pair of sapphire like eyes suddenly appeared in everyone''s field of vision, and everyone was stunned at the moment when they opened their eyes. Beautiful eyes, as if the eyes contain the whole universe. His eyes and Si Li Ting have a little different, that is the charm, Si Li Ting''s eyes are mostly deep. But the child''s pupils are very pure blue, like clear water to the bottom. Everyone thought of a person at the same time, Su Jinxi! Once upon a time, Su Jinxi''s eyes were crystal clear, so clean that there was no impurity at all. The baby inherited all the advantages of the two, because he had just cried, like a washed green hill. "It''s rare to see a newborn so beautiful and have such big eyes." "You can see how well he was conceived in his mother''s body. Jin''er, you have worked hard." "Babyughs!" Okra looks excited. Nangong Mo frowned and said, "it''s a little heartless again. How long have I held him just now? If I don''t open my eyes and look straight at me, it''s OK. Now I still smile at strangers, and I''ve inherited the gene of the big viin." Everyone you say me a word, who do not know theplexity of Si Li Ting''s heart at the moment. He was so excited that his heart would jump out. This is his and Gu Jin''s children! children as like as two peas in their outline and eyes, but they smile alike. He was so excited that his hands were trembling slightly. The baby was smiling at him, and his heart was filled with excitement. A weak voice came: "that I want to see the baby. " Chapter 416 Everyone was immersed in the joy of the baby''s eyes, and for a while he forgot Gu Jin. Si Li Ting carefully put the baby on her side, Gu Jin another hand has injections, she can only one hand around the baby. The baby also looked at her curiously. Mother and son were born with a special connection. The baby was more happy to see her smile. "Wow, it''s amazing. The baby knows who you are, and heughs so happily." unable to restrain the emotions, Gu Jin as like as two peas on the baby''s eyes and the same face as Shi Li Ting, and the face that resembles SHLI ting. "Uncle, our baby is born!" At this moment, her heart was filled with emotion. Before that, she even thought that the child could not be saved. The face was gently held up, Si Li Ting stroked the tears on her face with his hand, "it''s not good for eyes to sit in a month and cry." This curtain fell in other people''s eyes, how to see all feel a little strange, the bed lying weak woman holding the baby, the man gently wipe her tears. People who don''t know them will think it''s a very harmonious family, but the man is Smith, the most mysterious and low-key family. Before that, he didn''t even say a few words to Gu Jin except once in a bar. Why does a stranger create the illusion that they are a family? But before Gu Jin and the baby only experienced life and death, the little life was born after difficulties and obstacles. Even strangers would be moved under such circumstances. Gu Jin weak smile: "yes, I can''t cry, I shouldugh." "Xiaojin''er, you are very weak now. You need to rest. If you don''t like here, you can leave in a week." "No, I like it very much. Let''s have a baby here, brother. Please arrange it." "Well, don''t worry, but I''d like to talk to Mr. Smith before that." Gu Nancangforts Gu Jindao. Gu Jin thinks that the ind belongs to Smith, and it will cause trouble for the host to live for a month. It is also polite tomunicate well in advance. Si Li Ting and Gu Nancang leave together, and Nangong Xun also follows. "Mr. Smith, I''m afraid you''re going to give us an ount of what''s going on today." Gu Nancang is no longer gentle in front of Gu Jin. Nangong Xun''s body is cold, purple double pupil lenglenglengleng is staring at this man in front of. "ount." He only said two words, but the weight of his tone was quite heavy. He would not let anyone hurt Gu Jin. Si Li Ting was not in the restaurant, so he didn''t know what happened. When he heard that Gu Jin was premature, he was scared and almost scattered. He had no time to ask the truth. "I don''t know what you need from me?" Gu Nancang''s face was gloomy. "Jin''er, beforeing to the ind, I specially asked the doctor to check her body, and all the indicators pointed to normal. Her condition, the doctor said, would only exceed the due date, and we even made an appointment with the doctor who gave her a C-section. In the past two days, she was in good health. When we were ready to leave after lunch, she suddenly said that she had a stomachache. There may be many reasons for premature birth, such as fatigue, hyperthyroidism, stimtion, drugs, and other conjectures are obviously not tenable. The biggest possibility is that she took the food that was drugged to cause miscarriage. Fortunately, Nangong Mo and okra are making a fuss today. Jin''er patronizes to watch the two fight, so she doesn''t eat much. If she ate more, it would not be premature, but stillbirth! Mr. Smith, all the food here is provided by you. I''m very grateful to you for letting us go to the ind for a visit. Now you can see jin''er''s body. She can''t move freely within seven days. If this happens again, who is responsible for the safety of jin''er and Baobao''s life? " Gu Nancang''s words are not too heavy, because from what Gu Jin described to him before, this man has no malice towards her. Originally thought he was interested in Gu Jin, fireworks feast to now, he and Gu Jin have never met. This time on the ind or put forward his own, he is interested in Gu Jin, this can be ruled out. Just when life was at stake, he was willing to let Gu Jin abuse his hand without saying a word. Gu Nancang''s intuition was not what he did. Even if it''s not him, Gu Jin has to recuperate here, and he wants to get rid of all the dangers. Si Li Ting hears the cause and effect on the face also some surprised color, "do you mean that she ate to cause premature birth?" "Yes, all the ingredients are provided by you, and we did not have any difference, but she gave birth to a pregnant woman. I have specially observed before that all the ingredients are edible for pregnant women. It is clear that some people deliberately started to attack jin''er Si Li Ting thought of the book scattered on the bedst night. He already knew who did it. His wife and children almost died because of him. At the moment, Si Li Ting''s heart became angry because of the arrival of his new life."Mr. Gu, please rest assured that there will be no more problems from now on." "Mr. Smith, jin''er is not in a hurry now, so I''ll send someone from home, so you won''t have to interfere with her food in the future. As for Jiner''s parturition on the ind, I can pay you ording to the price of the moon Center... " "Gu always thinks I''m short of money? She had an ident on the ind, which I will definitely find out. As for the matter of confinement, please rest assured that no one will disturb her rest again. " "That''s good. I believe in Mr. Smith." Si Li Ting nods to leave, after leaving his face immediately changed an expression. He specially told the kitchen pregnant women, must pay attention to the problem of diet, in his deliberatemand also had a problem, there is only one reason, someone is ying tricks. Si Li Ting went directly to a person''s room and kicked open the door. At the moment, he didn''t care about any disguise. All he knew was that his wife and children almost died because of him, and he didn''t know anything like a fool. There was a strong smell of wine in the room. Alice was wearing a bathrobe and puffing with a cigar in her hand. She opened her misty eyes and looked at the angry man in front of her, who obviously knew everything. Alice said with a cold smile: "before that, I had imagined countless times. Today I don''t want to see you, but you stille." If Si Li Ting doesn''te, it will prove that the information is just a coincidence. He is not a Si Li Ting, he is a frail and sick Smith since childhood. He came with rage, and the answer was clear. Even if Hua Qing did something so excessive, his anger value was far from reaching the present situation. A few steps went up to Alice and grabbed her by the neck. "I never do it to women, but you damn it!" Si Li Ting''s voice is as cold as the cold wind in winter. Alice''s throat was choked by smoke, and her throat was pinched by Si Li Ting. Her face turned red with pain. "Cough You''re going to kill me? Because I killed your women and children? " Si Li Ting has known for a long time, although he has erased everything, but as long as from Gu Jin, he will find out. So he has been careful not to have too much contact with Gu Jin, that is, he wants to hide from the sky. I didn''t expect that thest thing leaked out was herself. Alice noticed the book about parenting. If Gu Jin didn''te to the ind, then Alice would not think of her. Everything seems to be a trap deliberately set by God, and he pushes all this in the dark. One night''s time is enough for Alice to find out. What Si Li Ting didn''t want to happen happened happened. "You know it." Alice''s eyes were red. She was crazy and pounded at his chest, "you bastard! Since you already have a sweetheart, why do you want to provoke me? " Si Li Ting sneered: "Miss Alice, have I provoked you from the beginning to the end?" Alice thought of their meeting. He didn''t even show his true face. He was dressed up in a very ordinary way. At that time, she was still wondering how there was such an ordinary person in the Smiths'' family. Who knows the ident happened, he got wet and went to the bathroom to change his clothes. When she saw his real face, she decided to have this man. He was estranged from himself in every way, but he pursued him relentlessly. Yes, he was provoked from the beginning to the end. But then what, this man she''s going to decide! Chapter 417 Si Li Ting looked at the woman in front of her fiercely, "Alice, do you have a bit of humanity after all, facing a pregnant woman with pregnancy. No matter whether she is my woman or not, my child in her belly, how can you bear to start! That''s two lives! " "For you, even if my hands are covered with blood donation, I just want to see what happens to you when she really happens. If you don''t have any reaction, I believe you are not Si Li Ting, or you really want to cut off the past. I have been praying to God this day, but you stille. She is indeed the most important woman in your heart Si Li Ting thought of his lovely baby so difficult birth, Gu Jin bleeding almost died in bed. She was just saying something, trying. "It turns out that human life is so cheap in your eyes." Si Li Ting was very angry, and his fingers tightened uncontrobly. At that time, he had only one idea, to kill her, to kill the woman who would threaten his wife and children. Alice felt the fear of suffocation, she thought that Si Li Ting woulde to her trouble, but she didn''t expect that he wanted to kill himself directly! When it became difficult to breathe a little bit, death hung over her. Alice fought hard. "You You can''t kill me It''s all from her voice. Si Li Ting''s pupil only leaves killing intention, can''t leave this disaster, she will hurt Gu Jin and baby. Just when Alice felt that she was going to disappear from this world, a man appeared behind Si Li Ting. That person towards Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting''s conditioned reflex shed over, and her finger immediately released Alice. "How are you, miss?" Alice''s bodyguard Daniel showed up in time. Alice was lying on the bed, breathing the fresh air. If Daniel hadn''te, she would have been strangled by that man. Si Li Ting just regained a little sense. He almost killed Alice by mistake. "Miss, I''ll call you right away." Daniel was so shocked to see the mark on Alice''s neck. Si Li Ting closed his eyes and took a deep breath. His n was made a mess, which he had not calcted. Alice''s character will certainly make the world known. When the wood family is in trouble, they will be attacked. Even if will usher in the worst situation, Si Li Ting also does not regret just the practice. "No way." Alice said coldly, stopping Daniel''s phone call in time. "It''s not for daddy to know. I order you not to say a word." Daniel looked at her in disbelief. Is this still his proud youngdy? Even Si Li Ting did not expect her to be this reaction. Alice adjusted her breath and said, "Smith, I know exactly where you are now. If I turn against you, you will lose everything. For the sake of your children, I can understand you about me, I really love you, and I want to tell you that I can do more for you than that woman. I won''t say anything about today. I''ll give you a month to think about it. You cane to me when you think about it. If you are not with me, then I will choose to marry your cousin and let you and your father disappear from Smith together Then Alice left the ind coldly. Before leaving, she asked, "is that woman dead?" She let people under the weight enough for her abortion, life or death depends on her nature. "Postpartum hemorrhage, very weak, the medical team came in time, and there are suitable blood transfusion objects, she survived." "Life is great." Alice snorted coldly, but her purpose this time was for the child, as long as the child died. Without the child, she believed that she would seed in snatching Si Li Ting. The biological rtionship of children was too troublesome. "By the way, is the child dead?" The bodyguard hesitated for a moment, and then answered with difficulty: "no, she didn''t eat too much food. The medicine she took was not enough to abort. It only caused premature delivery." "What! They all survived! " Alice thought it was because of the death of a child or two lives that she had seen just now. That''s why she said those words and gave each other a step down. She likes Si Li Ting, really want to marry him, but his heart has long lived in a person. As long as you can let him know his good, he will fall in love with himself. But now that neither the child nor the woman is dead, this is undoubtedly the biggest threat. "Miss, when did you suffer from this kind of injustice, I think I''d better tell my husband that he will punish the man severely." "Don''t meddle in this matter. I''ll take care of my man myself. I''ll see if it''s the woman who matters or whether it''s more important to inherit the Smiths." What Alice wants to see is that Si Li Ting abandons that woman for the benefit. She wants to prove that Gu Jin is worthless in Si Li Ting''s heart."In case What about the woman he chose in the end? " Alice sneered, "do you think he will? Even if he is willing to give up, his seriously ill father will not give up. Even for his father''s sake, he must bow his head and beg me! " "Miss, are you a little aggrieved for a man?" The bodyguard took a look at the bright mark on her neck. If he hadn''t rushed in just in time, maybe Alice would have died in the hands of angry striding. Usually people identally hit her, she would be furious, let alone the man almost strangled her. It seems that she is quite attached to this man. "Aggrieved? If I can get this man, what''s the grievance? I''ll be merciful and give him a month. After a month, he will naturallye to ask me. Maybe it won''t be a month. " Is it not for the sake of rights that people live in this world? Si Li Ting a person standing in such arge room, the room is also filled with a strong aroma of wine, smelling it makes people feel a bit drunk. He lit a cigarette and watched the sunset''s afterglow disappear on the ind. His eyes were extremely cold. Hidden in the dark, he pressed the end of his cigarette and dialed a number. "Ting''er." Although he has an English name, it is his mother''s name. The man''s Chinese name is still his Chinese name, which will be more cordial. "I''m sorry, Dad. I messed up." Si Li Ting looked at the lights on the ind, but the room was dark. "What''s going on?" "Susu came to the ind to rx. Alice found out our rtionship by ident. She gave Susu medicine, and Susu was bleeding." "How is she and the baby? Are you all right? " Si Li Ting is very d that his first concern is his wife and children, not Alice knows about it. "Fortunately, she did not eat too much, leading to premature birth, the child was born safely, Susu also received timely treatment, mother and child safety." The man on the opposite side breathed out a breath, "if nothing happened, is the child lovely?" Bill''s biggest regret is that he didn''t see him when he was a child, so he cared about his children. When Gu Jin didn''t know, a father-inw had already prepared a gift for her at a high price. She also bought Gu Jin''s private doctor directly, and every time she went to do a birth examination, the report would be sent back to a father-inw for the first time. When Gu Jin returned to the United States for the first time to do four-dimensional color Doppler ultrasound, when the color ultrasound photos were sent to bill, bill was happy all day like a child. "Ting''er, you see, this is my grandson. He''s so cute. He''s as cute as you. Look how much his face looks like you." Si Li Ting saw the vague outline of the baby, and he was also very excited. The two men had a night''s wine because of a color Doppler ultrasound. Now that the mother and the son are safe, they are relieved. "The child has ck hair, blue eyes and smiles like his mother." Si Li Ting softened up when he talked about children. When he called, he was cold, and he wanted to talk about serious topics. Who knows, when father and son talk about children, they are all controlled by children. Bill could feel his mood all over the phone. "ck hair, blue eyes? We inherited the Smith family''s unique gene, ck hair is Oriental talent, must be a very smart baby Chapter 418 The vast majority of Si Li Ting inherited from him, and his appearance is more western. This is a pity for bill. After all, his mother is an oriental woman. If you can inherit more characteristics of Oriental women, you can think of that woman when you see him. Si Li Ting''s children just make up for his regret, a good baby born out of the East and the West. Said for a long time the child''s topic, Si Li Ting originally prepared to say the topic did not know where to go. He forced the conversation back. "Dad, now Alice knows about it." The topic immediately became serious. "Is she going to turn her face?" "No, she said to give me a month to think about it. If I don''t spend a month with her, she will choose Carter." "Ting''er, I know you love Miss Gu deeply. If I had not forced you to stay, you would have returned to her side. When a mother gave birth to a child, it was the hardest time and the most vulnerable psychological defense line. I felt very sorry for leaving you. The n has beenpletely disrupted. This time I will not interfere with your choice. The people who raised you and raised you over the years are not the Smiths. I will support you whatever you choose, ting''er. Follow your heart. Maybe God gave me the instruction to give up the Smiths "Dad, you''re wrong. I didn''t intend to give up. Since n a failed, there was n B." "What nB?" "n a is made ording to your idea. You take family friendship into consideration, so I don''t want to turn over my face easily. Not only that, but also the marriage of the wood family. Dad, you''re not in good health. I''ve been following your wishes for the sake of your poor health. I''m sorry, I can''t do what you want now, Carter and Alice are aggressive. You think about them. Do they think about you? I''ve had enough of these days. When I promised you, I made two preparations. I knew you would not like my means, so I never told you. Dad, it''s not about being open and aboveboard in shopping malls. The brotherhood you value is just the capital for them to talk andugh. They only have interests in their eyes, and they are full of ideas about how to calcte us. You can''t deal with wolves with dogs. There''s still one month left, enough for me to turn the tables. " Si Li Ting has never been loved by his father since he was young. What hecks most is his father''s love. When he was rescued by bill, he knew that his father had always been alive, but did not know his existence. In order to make up for this defect, Si Li Ting has been working hard to be a son, to protect the interests of his father. But now it''s about his wife and children''s life. He thinks he can''t go on like this. "Ah..." Bill sighed. "Dad, you never know what I went through from scratch as a man with nothing. I see a lot of darkness. The benefit is to step on other people''s bones and climb up. My way of doing things is extreme, but it is simple and useful. Before it was for you, this time I was to protect my wife and children. For a month, I want everything by all means. " Bill was silent for a long time. "OK, I won''t stop you. I have a hope. Do it easy." "Dad, they are wolves, not dogs. They can''t be domesticated. Only one wolf will be selected among the wolves." Si Li Ting hung up the phone, the light source of the phonepletely disappeared in the dark. Alice, your fault is that you shouldn''t have given me a month. I''ll make you pay a heavy price for what you''ve done today. Those who hurt my wife and children, die! The whole room was shrouded in a frightful chill. He was a dark man, so why should he be a gentleman. The only thing he craves is the warmth that belongs to him. Different from bill, Si Li Ting lived in aplex and diverse environment since he was a child. He was ridiculed and grew up in the eyes of others. He had a gloomy childhood as an illegitimate child, and he knew that he had to change it all on his own. He nned carefully and finally reached the summit. Bill is a rich second generation who has lived in a luxurious family since childhood. He wants wind and rain, so long as he opens his mouth, he has everything. He is the legitimate eldest son, should inherit everything in the family, gentle he was raised as an heir. However, he could not resist the ambition of a wolf. His beloved brother led the wolf into the house and treated others with tolerance. Finally, he was forced to give the right of inheritance to others. Just at this time, Si Li Ting found out. If you know Gu Jin has Si Li Ting''s children, it means a greater threat to them. Si Li Ting was afraid that they would attack their own children in order to fight for power. Bill would not do such a thing, and his brother, who was mean and cruel, would not.That''s why he didn''t recognize Gu Jin and didn''t even contact her on the phone. His second uncle and cousin tried to catch his pigtail, waiting to find his weakness. In order to protect Gu Jin and the children''s safety, Si Li Ting can only look at her from afar and dare not approach. He was afraid that once he met her, he could not help but want her to meet. Later, Alice appeared, which made Si Li Ting more afraid. Until Gu Jin gave birth to the baby, he still did not choose to recognize each other. In a month''s time, he wants to solve all this thoroughly! Alice thought he had no way out, and she would only flinch and beg her to join hands with the wood family against Carter. She may not help but look down on himself, Si Li Ting is to take advantage of her carelessness this month to eliminate all the dangers. Si Li Ting walked out of the room, his face was covered with clouds. Morsen had already known everything and stood by his side without saying a word. With his understanding of this young master, this matter will thoroughly stimte Si Li Ting''s ferocity. Bill didn''t know his son very well. He was clearly a wolf, but he was making him docile by training his dog. At the moment, the wolf nature of his body ispletely aroused, and Si Li Ting has no expression. "Today, all the people in the kitchen change it for me, and find out the person who prescribed the medicine for me." "Yes, young master." Si Li Ting was very aggressive. He told us to prepare well, and some people wanted to murder his wife and children for their own selfish desires. He won''t let anyone go easily! In front of the blue swimming pool, Si Li Ting plunges in. Although many things happened today, there are joys and sorrows. But in the end all stay in the news of mother and son''s safety, from today on, he will be a father! When my son opened his eyes andughed at him, God knew that he was going to be excited. Later, Alice, who was drugged, temporarily suppressed his inner joy. There was no one else at the moment. He didn''t even take off his suit. He swam back and forth in the water to release his excitement. was as like as two peas. He was smiling. Jinnuoughed like Su Su. His eyes were so beautiful. Susu is great, Susu, my good wife. I really want to hold her and hold her high! Someone switched to the naive channel and swam around for tenps. Then he was lying on the edge of the pool, looking smugly at Morson. "Hey, did you see my son? As like as two peas! " "Young master, I don''t have that blessing to see the young master, but the young master''s gene is so good, the young master certainly can''t be bad." "Of course, my son will be better than me when he grows up. Who will let him have the most beautiful, lovely, gentle and virtuous mother in the world." "Young master, I know you are happy, but if you want to swim, do you want to change your clothes? You look like you''re wearing a suit and leather shoes. At least you can take off your shoes first, OK Such Si Li Ting is like a neuropathy! Si Li Ting red at him, "I don''t, I have a son." Mohsen: "what do you mean He underestimated the evaluation of Si Li Ting, who was just a father! "Moson, do you know what color my son''s eyes are?" "Blue, young master, you have said it eighteen times." "So many times? Who do you think my son looks like when heughs "Like his mother, young master, you have said this 20 times." Morson stroked his forehead. What about your wolf nature, young master? Why do I seem to see a forgetful husky? Chapter 419 When the chef was taken to the edge of the swimming pool, he was afraid to see a man swimming in the water in a suit. Swimming in suits? This is too wonderful. For a moment, he even wanted tough. But soon he couldn''tugh. Moson said to the man swimming in the water, "young master, the man is here." Si Li Ting gets up from the water and changes his clothes in the changing room. When hees out again, his temperament has changed dramatically. "Did you give the medicine?" Si Li Ting leaned on the couch at will and lit a cigarette skillfully. Before meeting Su Jinxi, he liked smoking. Later, he did not want her to smoke secondhand. He habitually reduced the number of times he smoked. During this time, his addiction to smoking became more and more serious, especially when he was upset. When the chef saw his expression, he knew that something had happened. "I''m sorry, young master. I''m just following Miss Alice''s orders." "It''s good to follow her orders." The chef didn''t know what he was thinking for a while. Alice was his fiancee. It should be right for him to follow the instructions of his little grandmother. Just think so, Si Li Ting asks to one side of Mo Sen, "does he have a child?" Morson took out the little book that had been prepared for a long time. "One son and one woman. By the way, his wife is six months pregnant." The chef''s face suddenly changed. "Young master, I''m all at Miss Alice''smand. She asked me to do this..." Si Li Ting snorted coldly: "I specially told you that the things for pregnant women must be carefully prepared, and there should be no mistakes. Alice asks you to prescribe medicine in the food. In your heart, Alice is your boss, and I will help you. I won''t have to be a cook again in my life "Young master, no, boss, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I shouldn''t be obsessed with money. It''s Miss Alice who gave me a million yuan, and I just..." The price of the super chef working on the ind was not cheap. In order to earn more money, he even abandoned his basic conscience and professional ethics. Si Li Ting raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth: "I didn''t expect that my son is only worth one million in your heart." The cook only felt a roar in his ear, as if he had been struck by thunder. "What, the boss''s son?" "Unfortunately, the target of your medicine is my wife and children. My son almost died because of you. How do you calcte this ount?" Si Li Ting''s anger value rose sharply, thinking of Gu Jin''s dystocia and bleeding, she was so painful and weak, all of which was given by this person. The cook finally knew why the boss ordered three meals a day after the woman went to the ind. He thought it was the host''s courtesy, but now he knows that the man is his wife! The cook quickly knelt down and begged for mercy. "I''m sorry, boss, I''m wrong! Miss Alice made me do it "She forced you? Good. I''d like to see what she''s made you look like. Then I''ll force her to put the medicine into your wife''s food. Isn''t your wife pregnant? Then take your son''s life and pay my son''s life. " The cook knelt close to Si Li Ting, "boss, thousands of mistakes are my fault. I''m obsessed. My wife and children are innocent. If you want to punish me, don''t involve them." "Your wife and children are innocent. Are my wife and children guilty? Even if Alice forces you, you can tell me. As long as you tell me in advance, you not only make no mistakes, but also reward you. However, you are so obsessed with money that she gives you a million yuan. Yes, a million dors is your ie for several years. Who would refuse such a good job? You''re a smart man, I''ll help you. I''ve made Morson put medicine in your wife''s food. I want you to taste the pain of losing your wife and children The chef cried, "boss, I''m wrong. I''ll give you all the money." "You think I''m rare?" Si Li Ting looked down at the man who was crying with his legs in his arms, "because of you, my son almost died. My wife''s postpartum hemorrhage, because of the damn million! You almost let me lose my most important person. What the hell do you have to ask for my forgiveness In this life, all the weaknesses of Si Li Ting are in Gu Jin. Now there is a little more. When Nangong Mo told him Gu Jin was premature, what was his mood? When he rushed to Gu Jin''s side in a hurry and looked at her crying in pain, what kind of pain was he? When he saw the birth of the child should be relieved, but met with Gu Jin bleeding, he was sad what kind of. He hated why he wanted to make Gu Jin pregnant, why the person lying there was not him, and why he wanted Gu Jin to bear all this? He tasted all the joys and sorrows of the world in just a few hours, and even now he still felt cold in his back. If Gu Jin has anything to do with any of the children, what should he do? They are the driving force for their own survival, and they must not be lost.The chef also realized this kind of mood, cried even worse, he regretted. "Everyone should be responsible for what they have done wrong. If you prescribe medicine to the guests, it is against conscience and professional ethics. You can choose what to do." Si Li Ting has already said this. The chef knows that if he doesn''t show a little determination today, he is absolutely inseparable from this ind. He took out a knife from his tool box, which was originally bone cutting and extremely sharp. "Boss, I''ll give you what I owe you!" He cut off his right hand with a knife with his own hand, and can never take the knife aspensation. "You go. I don''t want to see you again in my life." "Thank you, boss!" The punishment is the lightest. The chef knows that if he does this kind of thing, he will not throw him to feed the shark. Morson had the doctor deal with his hand injury and had him expelled from the ind. The cook knew that his wife and children could not be saved. He rushed home in a hurry. Maybe it would be bad news to meet him. "Wife." Along the way, he did not care about the pain of his hands, only his family. Opening the door, he saw his wife was watching TV with a big belly. "Did you eat anything?" He asked nervously. "I had a piece of pizza two hours ago. What''s wrong? Didn''t you send me the pizza? " The chef''s face was as gray as a leaf, "finished, go to the hospital, and go to the hospital quickly." "Ah, your hand." "My hands don''t matter. Do you have a stomachache?" "My stomach is OK. What''s wrong with your hand?" The woman screamed with fear. The chef rushed to take her to the hospital for examination, and finally found that all her indicators were normal, and there was no problem with the specially sent pizza? "What''s the matter with you?" His wife looked at him for no reason. The chef was in a daze at the moment, and he called Morson. The voice from the other side was pleasant, "it seems that you have reached home." "Assistant moson, my wife, how can she be ok?" "You are lucky this time. Our young master is safe and sound. If something happens to their mother and son, you will not end up like this. For God''s sake, the young master is in a good mood. He said that intentionally, just to let you experience the feeling of losing rtives. He knows that feeling, no matter how much he hates you, he will not attack innocent children and women. " "My God, I''ve been crazy for hours! Thank you for your kindness. " "If you want to thank you, thank you. Let me tell you a secret. He has blue eyes and smiles at him." With that, moson hung up the phone, and the chef was in a daze. What does that mean? It is because the baby''s soft smile to Si Li Tingpletely melts his anger. Otherwise, the end of the cook is worse than feeding the shark. He breathed a sigh of relief, saying that he had escaped a robbery. Although he lost a hand, it was the best result. "Honey, you haven''t told me what happened to your hand? Aren''t you a chef on the ind? Why did you suddenly go home? What the hell happened The chefughed and said, "this is the punishment I deserve for my wrongdoing. Don''t ask. Let''s go home and you''ll be OK." His wife looked at him nkly, lost a hand still so happy? Chapter 420 Not long after Gu Jin gave birth to the baby, her room was full of excitement. Mr. Gu heard that she had such a big thing, and rushed toe. Entering the door, Gu Nancang was severely patted, "Stinky boy, what did I say? Your sister should not run around with a big stomach, and now she will be in this situation." "Grandfather, don''t me my brother. It''s none of his business." Gu Jin weak voice came, the old man''s attention sessfully transferred to her body. "Jin''er, you have worked hard." "Grandfather, everything is OK, my baby and I are fine." "By the way, let me have a look at the little thing. This little thing that has been troubling you for so long has finallye into this world." The old man looked at the little one who was sleeping soundly in her arms. "Ah, what kind of baby is this? It''s so cute." Gu Nan Cang a face ck line, "have so turn curved boast person?" Before Mr. Gu had time to look more, another person appeared in the room. Nangong old man came over in a hurry, "smelly old man, left me and ran away. Girl Gu didn''t tell me anything except such a big thing." Gu was ying Gobang with Nangong when he got the news. They agreed to fight for 300 rounds. Mr. Gu went to the bathroom and no one was there. He didn''t answer the phone. The old man of Nangong gets angry with Nangong Mo, which is his outlet. Every time he got angry and couldn''t find a ce to vent his anger and call other people, people would ignore him. Nangong Xun couldn''t say a word for a long time. Only Nangong Mo can coax people. Every time he gets angry, Nangong Mo will coax them. this time, he also gave the little grandson Tucao to the old man as usual, and said how he could not makeints about his old face and watch it lose or run. Nangong Mo told him a more terrible news. Gu Jin had an ident, and Gu''s son was on the ind. Nangong old man came after him. Heined that Gu didn''t give face and didn''t tell him such an important thing. "As soon as I get to your back foot, you''re quick." "Of course, girl. How are you? Where''s the baby? " Although Gu Jin has been pregnant with Si Li Ting''s child, in the old people''s mind, Si Li Ting is mostly unable to return. He is still looking forward to Gu Jin''s being together with Nangong Xun one day, and the child will be regarded as his own. "Nangong, you''re here, too." Gu Jin, pale and weak, said, "I''m sorry I can''t get up to meet you." "Lie down, you are weak. Don''t move around. I''m here to see you and the baby. The baby is so cute." Gu''s face was proud, "of course, I don''t want to see whose family it is. My family''s children are naturally very cute." Both of them tried to hold the baby, and the baby was awakened by their noise. A pair of eyes slowly opened, Gu Laozi knew that the baby was actually blue eyes. "Baby has blue eyes?" Gu Jin lovingly touched the child, "yes, it''s blue eyes, just like his father." When ites to the father of the child, the atmosphere in the room is a little dignified, but the father does not know where the mother and son are at the critical moment. "Why do you look like that? I''m ok. The baby''s father wille back Gu Jin is bathed in the gentle maternal brilliance. "By the way, girl, the baby hasn''t been named yet. I thought of a name. What do you think, Hansel?" Nangong Laozi has been reading dictionaries for a long time. Mr. Gu was not happy to hear that, "I take care of the children. It''s better for me to name them. Jin''er, don''t listen to him. How about Gu Qinchen?" "How do you think our name is too small Even Nangong Mo ran to join in the fun. Gu Jin had to get up and toss him if he was not too tired. What proud day, thanks to him or to be a director. Everyone, you and I canvassed for your name, and there was a stalemate for a time. "Of course, my family''s children listen to me. What''s your Nangong family doing?" "Jin''er is also my half granddaughter. Her business is my business. It is everyone''s responsibility to name her!" "Yes, grandfather Gu, let''s listen to jin''er. I believe she prefers the name Aotian." Gu Jin and other people make enough noise before opening their mouth: "I have thought of the name of the child, Jinnuo, his name is Si Jinnuo." Nangong Mo looked dejected, "when did you give the baby a name?"? No wonder you were always called Jinnuo when you had a baby Two days ago, they also talked about what name is better. At that time, Gu Jin was still in a fog and said that he didn''t think about it, but he thought of it today. "Why is the surname Si and Si Xiaozi noting back? I think it''s good to call Nangong." Nangong Laozi ising.Gu Jin helpless, "this name is the child''s father took." "What? Is Si Li Ting back? Where is this dead boy? If you leave your mother and son alone, I will blow his head when hees back Gu was so angry that he blew his beard and red. "Grandfather, it was brother Li Ting in my dream. He said the child''s name was Jinnuo, and he told me that he woulde back. This is his promise to me." Seeing Gu Jin''s happy appearance of indulging in dreams, Nangong Mo shakes his head again and again, "it''s over, xiaojin''er, you''re hopeless. You can take a dream seriously." "Girl, you are thinking every day and dreaming at night. How can a child''s name be so casual? A dream can''t be taken seriously. I''ve calcted your birth date. Hansel is really a good name Nangong continued to sell his name. "Jin''er, you think about it. My name is also good." "I think very clearly, the baby is called Si Jin Nuo, do you say right little nono." Gu Jin looks at the baby gently. When the motherfuckers insist, we have to give up. The roar of the ne sounded again, but this time it was not a helicopter, but a dozen military helicoptersnded on the ind. "What''s the matter?" Nangong Mo went to the balcony to observe and found that there were many soldiersing. When they got off the ind, they scattered all over the ind. "These are private mercenaries, brother. Did you call them?" Nangong Mo looks at Nangong Xun. Nangong Xun shook his head. This ind belongs to Smith in the end. It is not provocative to use his own mercenaries without authorization. The Nangong family and the Smiths have always been well water, so he would not do such a stupid thing. "It''s not yours. Who sent it?" "No matter who sent it, my girl needs a good rest now." "Grandfather, don''t worry. I''ve invited the best chef to take charge of jin''er''s food." "I''ll also invite the nurse. I''m on my way. I''ll make sure that xiaojin''er can sit like a empress this month." "The medical team is on call." After what happened before, everyone was more careful about Gu Jin than national treasure. They wanted to build her a castle that was invulnerable, and no one could hurt her. At this time, someone knocked at the door, "may Ie in?" Gu Nancang weed him in. "Hello, Mr. Smith." Gu and Nangong focused their eyes on this seemingly ordinary man. They also heard about the recent session war of the Smiths. There has been a low profile about the mysterious Smith heir, who has not been officially seen in public. "Are you?" "Hello, everyone. I''m Steven Smith. I''m sorry for what happened on my ind." "You''re Steven? Is this ind yours? " Looking at the man in front of him who did not have the characteristics of the Smith family, it was hard to imagine that he was the legendary figure in the circle recently. "Yes, my cook identally put some ingredients in the meal to inducebor. All the cooks have been expelled. As for the chef, he left by himself. I specially sent 100 elite mercenaries to protect the ind 24 hours a day. Any suspicious person will be killed on the spot. I have arranged the safety issue properly. Miss Gu can rest assured that the previous things will not happen again Chapter 421 He didn''t mention Alice. If Alice was involved in this matter, it would be more serious. It was a family dispute. Alice will let her give it back to her. "Mr. Gu, may I ask if this exnation is feasible?" Secretary Li Ting a pair of business tone way. "Yes, I hope my sister can rest on the ind and not be disturbed." "Certainly not." After the previous things, Si Li Ting will never let anyone approach and hurt his baby. Alice is a proud person. She recognizes that she has no way but to ask her. In addition, she will not move Gu Jin for the time being. The whole ind has been protected by its own heavy troops, and there will be no more idents. Seeing that Smith''s attitude is so sincere, Gu Jin''s mother and son are safe. Next, Gu Jin has to stay here for a month. It''s not suitable to make the rtionship stiff. This is how it is handled. Everyone around Gu Jin and baby, Si Li Ting wants to get close to baby and Gu Jin have no chance. He had to go back to his room and look through the mirror at the bustling scene. With the time gettingte, in order not to disturb Gu Jin''s rest, everyone left, leaving only okra to take care of Gu Jin''s and baby. Si Li Ting made a worry, if okra is in, he can''t enter from the special door. The hour hand points to 12 o''clock, Si Li Ting sees okra dozing off next to him. The baby is leaning against Gu Jin. He can''t see the expression of the two people. His wife and children are there, he really want to have a close look, the key is okra this girl, a past she woke up. Si Li Ting was so anxious that he would leave the room early tomorrow morning. If he didn''t take a good look at them now, he would not be able to see them for some time. After thinking about it, he knocked on the door decisively. Okra rubbed his sleepy eyes. "Mr. Smith, what can I do for you sote?" "Miss Gu had such a thing on my ind. I always wanted toe and apologize to her in person." "Oh, yes, pleasee in." Okra will meet him in the past, Gu Jin did not sleep, see Si Li Ting over, "Mr. Smith." "I want to talk to Miss Gu alone." Okra looked at Gu Jin, she can shoulder the heavy responsibility, absolutely can''t let Gu Jin in danger again. "It doesn''t matter, okra. I see you are dozing off. Go back to your room and have a rest. I''ll talk to Mr. Smith." Gu Jin said so, okra had to leave. There are only two people left in the room. Gu Jin feels very strange. Every time she is around this man, she feels at ease. "Mr. Smith, I''m sorry to have made your hand like that before." "It doesn''t matter. I have to take full responsibility for your premature delivery. Thank you for trusting me." This matter is known to all people who have a problem. Gu Jin does not say it does not mean that she is not clear. In this case, she still dares to get along with herself alone. She does not know whether to say that she is bold or she trusts herself. Gu Jin mouth slightly hook, "I said you are very much like an old friend of mine, you want to kill me long ago, why wait until today." "Can I hold the baby?" Si Li Ting asked cautiously. It''s like when you were a child, you wanted to buy a favorite toy and ask your mother for pocket money. "Of course." The child was wrapped in a small ball in the nket. He was afraid that he would crush the baby with his own strength. His hand was shaking when he touched the nket. Gu Jin saw his dignified expression and cautious movements. It was as if he was holding a bomb instead of a child. "Don''t be afraid, Mr. Smith. I see your hands shaking." How did she know how excited he was when he was a father for the first time. Originally due date still has a few days, who knows today the child is born, have no in mind preparation. Si Li Ting put the little thing on his chest, thinking that before he was still kicking with his feet in Gu Jin''s stomach, the baby was in his arms for one day. He held the child and woke up the child. The child''s beautiful blue eyes began to cry. "Wow..." Si Li Ting is flustered. How can this happen? Didn''t he like himself very much when he held him in the afternoon? Gu Jin, who has been a mother for most of the day, is also experienced. "Nono is a good boy. He doesn''t cry at all. He should be urinating or hungry. Mr. Smith, please order okra for me." "No, I will." Si Li Ting put the child t on the bed. Fortunately, he watched a lot of videos to learn. Although the first time he did it was a bit green and astringent, at least he was experienced. Open the child''s diaper, and it''s really the child who is ufortable with urine before crying. Gu Jinben thought that it would be very difficult for him to ept such filth. However, when Si Li Ting saw those things, he not only did not reject them, but alsoughed."Little thing, it''s so small that I''m addicted to cleanliness." That intimate tone is like Si Li Ting, Gu Jin suddenly seems to see the person is Si Li Ting. She rubbed her eyes, and she was sick again. She always took him for that person. See Si Li Ting put the child in a safe ce, he is up to get a new diaper, the action is very natural. Gu Jin is a little strange. How does he know where the diapers are? However, what''s more strange is that she saw Si Li Ting change diapers for the baby. As soon as she saw the action, she knew that it was a little awkward. It should be the first time to do it, but the steps were correct. "Mr. Smith, have you ever had children before?" Gu Jin asked curiously. "No "Then how could you change your baby''s diapers?" Don''t say it''s a big man. Even if it''s a woman who has never had children, she will be in a hurry for the first time. Si Li Ting just did very well, but also deliberately pacified the baby''s mood. "I''ve seen other people change." He can''t say that he has practiced in his mind thousands of times! "By the way, the baby should be drinking milk." Si Li Ting looked at his watch. He already had a set of system in his mind to raise children scientifically. Gu Jin''s milk is sucked out by the sucking machine. As long as it is heated, it is convenient to feed the children. Originally, Gu Jin meant to let okrae, but this man took the initiative to be a father, and he did it very well. Even the feeding posture is very scientific, there is no sense of disobedience. The little baby is full of food and drink, lying in his arms, Si Li Ting stretched out a finger to tease the baby. The baby unconsciously grasps his finger, Si Li Ting is very happy. "You see, his hands are so small. They are really too small." A big and a small form a sharp contrast, Gu Jin see this scene also feel very warm. As a result, they didn''t say anything. Instead, they talked about their children all night. Until sunrise, Si Li Ting heard the sound of the helicopter, he reluctantly put the child back to Gu Jin''s arms. "Take a good rest here and no one will hurt you again." Gu Jin saw that he was going to leave, but in his heart, he felt some reluctant emotion. "Mr. Smith, the baby seems to like you very much. Can youe to see him often?" "I''m sorry, I''m about to leave the ind. I''ve got rid of all the danger on the ind." Si Li Ting promised. Gu Jin doesn''t care about those, she only cares about the man in front of her. "Are you going?" Gu Jin subconsciously grabbed the man''s sleeve with his hand. She didn''t know what this little action meant to Si Li Ting. All the psychological defense lines of men were defeated at the moment. Si Li Ting suddenly leaned over to kiss Gu Jin. Gu Jin was stunned. From the moment he saw this man for the first time, he was a gentleman. He''s never been more polite, but now he''s kissing himself? Is this a dream? The brain was nk. Man''s kiss can be said to be very wild overbearing, would like to rub her into the bone marrow. He should be pushed away, but why does the body seem to have been punctured. The sun shines down the balcony, two people put on ayer of golden light, the children are still sleeping in their arms. The man kisses the woman affectionately, this scene is quiet and beautiful. I don''t know how long it took. In short, Gu Jin felt that he was going to suffer from anoxia and suffocation. The man finally left her lips. "That, that..." She couldn''t find her tongue. To be exact, she has been a fool. Who is she? Where is she? What is she doing? There is only a man''s deep sexy ending: "I will marry you." Chapter 422 Until Si Li Ting disappeared at the door, Gu Jin slowly reacted, she was just forced to kiss by Smith! The point is that she hasn''t resisted! The finger caresses the lip that he kisses, why he kisses oneself feeling so familiar, just like that person. Third uncle? Can he be a third uncle? Gu Jin''s brain is in a mess. She doesn''t know that it is because she regards him as Si Li Ting, and then there is an illusion that Si Li Ting is kissing her. Or is his kiss very simr to Si Li Ting, if he really is Si Li Ting, what''s the matter with his eyes and hair, even his face? If Si Li Ting is still alive, why doesn''t hee back? He is pregnant with the baby for so many months, he does not ask, has he be a father like this? No way. Her third uncle would not be so cruel to her. All the questions end up in one sentence, I will marry you. He said he woulde back to marry himself. He and he had not seen each other several times! Gu Jin''s thoughts arepletely confused Okra ran in a hurry, "I''m sorry, I went back to my roomst night to squint. Who knows how to sleep until now, is the baby OK?" The baby is still sleeping peacefully in Gu Jinhuai, and Smith takes good care of him this night. "It doesn''t matter. There''s nothing wrong with the baby." Gu Jin looks at the sunrise outside the ss window, and her head stays on the kiss just now. she is not repelled by strangers kissing her. Is she short of men for too long. "You have a lot of color today Nangong Mo came in and saw Gu Jin with peach blossom on his face. Only Gu Jin knew that the blush on her face was shy. She seriously suspected that she had not refused that person''s kiss because she had not been kiss for a long time. And his temperament is very simr to Si Li Ting, which led her to automatically regard him as Si Li Ting at that time. But Why is his breath so familiar? The following days became more leisurely. After a few days'' rest, Gu Jin was getting better. Although she could not go out, she could at least walk around the room. Nangong Mo and others have left. Xiaozhu is taken care of personally. Xiaozhu used to take care of her. She is morefortable with her. The baby is very good, except when there is a need, usually it is not noisy, whether you put him or hold him, he will be clever and not noisy. Gu Jin likes to drink a cup of warm fruit tea in the afternoon and sit at the table to write and draw. Most of her paintings are babies. After feeding the baby, Xiaozhu finds Gu Jin lying on the table and sleeping. The weather in April is just right. It''s neither cold nor hot. The warm wind will blow in and some pink petals will fall on the painting paper. Through the ss window, the sunlight falls on Gu Jin, one person, one painting, a little peach blossom, and the color pen outlines the bright color on the drawing paper. I don''t know whether she painted a picture or whether she was the person in the painting. In the cradle beside her, the baby bit her fingers and looked at Gu Jin curiously with a pair of big eyes. Xiaozhu took this picture and sent it to one person''s mobile phone. Just flew to Las Vegasnding Si Li Ting mobile phone in a message, opened, cold face suddenly be soft. Lover''s and baby is his strong backing, for their own ability to fearless go all the way forward. Morson''s expression was dignified. "Young master, that one is not very easy to deal with. If you want to get shares from her, you may have to pay some price." During the nine months, Si Li Ting apparently kept good rtionship with all the members of the family ording to Bill''s orders. In fact, he is very clear about a truth. He is a newer, not to mention that some people doubt his identity. Even if there is a paternity test, everyone doubts his ability and means. If you want to get a foothold in such a big family, you should be ruthless and more skillful than his cousin. Si Li Ting had already found out everyone in the family. On the surface, he was an obedient young master. In fact, he had predicted the future. If you want to seed, you have to be ahead of others. The shares of the Smiths are scattered in the hands of rtives and high-level people. The heart is the mostplicated thing. On the surface, a lot of people support bill, but in fact, he has been bought by Carter and his second uncle for years. It is not a simple thing to get shares from this group of people, so he spent a lot of time to pave the way in the early stage, waiting for the moment of closing the. Of course, those shares that can be recovered are only small fish, and thergest shares in the individual shares are in the hands of one person. That''s his little aunt, K Smith. At that time, the proportion of shares distributed by grandfather Si Li Ting before his death was 35% for bill, 15% for second uncle and 10% for Ka. The rest is a few loose shares. The old man knows that the second one has always been in a bad mood, so bill still has the upper hand in terms of shares. Even if the second son bought Ka, 10% of it was still less than Bill.As a matter of fact, the first thing the second man did after the death of the old man was to buy the shares in Ka''s hands, which were all rejected by Ka in the end. Later, K married abroad, and there was no second chance. Over the years, Carter and his second son have been secretly buying shares in others. At present, Carter has a 45% stake in his hands and is still in the process of acquisition. Soon it will be the family''s shareholders'' meeting. If Carter holds more shares than Si Li Ting at the shareholders'' meeting, then Si Li Ting and bill will lose the dominant power. There are also some scattered shares outside, as well as the important shares of this little aunt. Once Carter gets her shares, it''s a steady win. The little aunt''s position is very important. He inquired about her recently in Las Vegas, and specially flew to look for her. The information shows that the aunt and the two brothers are not close, so I don''t know who she will incline to for a while. Las Vegas is a paradise for people who like to eat, drink and y. This huge city seems to be a monster, a monster nurtured by people''s desire. A lot of people here live a life of money and money, from a beggar to a rich man, from a rich man to a beggar. Although Ka was married to Europe, she had a huge underground gambling house in this city ording to the inquiry of Si Li Ting. She controls the casino like a queen, and her mysterious husband never shows up in the Smiths. This background of the character is naturally not short of money, this person''s difficulty coefficient may be more difficult than he met before. Si Li Ting stepped into the luxurious gambling house and contacted the aunt in advance. His heart was also somewhat bottomless. I have never met her, she will give her face? He didn''t expect that when he stepped into the gate of the casino, someone came up and said, "are you Mr. Smith, please?" "Yes." "Kate is waiting to see you upstairs. Please follow me." So easy to see that mysterious little aunt? How does Si Li Ting feel so unreal? He and Morson look at each other. Is this aunt so easy to get along with? Not to mention such a powerful family, even ordinary families are the most important economic disputes, family and other things in front of money is worthless. Si Li Ting doesn''t like casinos. In addition to special social activities, he doesn''t usuallye to such ces. The decoration style of the top floor of the casino can only be described by darkness. Usually, one can see her inner world from her favorite decoration style. For example, Si Li Ting likes simple ck-and-white decoration. His personality is neat and neat, and he doesn''t like to be sloppy. Out of the elevator, the lights on the whole corridor are dim, and thick columns stand on both sides of the corridor. Generally luxurious decoration will use stone pirs, but here is very different, stone pirs are all carved with a variety of demons. What did Si Li Ting associate with? An ancient legend, Solomon 72 column God. In an ancient legend, King Solomon made a contract with the king of demons and got the power tomand all hell demons. Later he printed each demon''s neck, driving them to serve themselves. In return, he will give his soul to the devil king Berial after his death. What kind of a person is his aunt? It''s not like those whoe here to gamble, all of them dream of sess, and finally owe a huge amount of usury, even their souls are sold out. And she is the one who contains the soul. Shepares herself to the king of demons. Chapter 423 From this gorgeous and dark style, his sister-inw was unusual, as if he was about to deal with a devil. At the end of the corridor is a huge gate of hell, carved withplex and vicious totems. As if he knew his arrival, the door opened slowly. The heavy voice gave people a dull feeling. Morson helped his sses and felt a little fluffy in his heart. With the door open, you can see a huge office. How big is the office? It is about several hundred square meters. The top beam is also very high. It gives people a feeling of broad. The style is simr to that of the outside, mainly in the dark wind. There are many abstract murals hanging on the walls around. Arge luxurious chandelier is hanging in the air, and the branches of the chandelier are winding around like vines of nts. This style is really unheard of, never seen before. "My little nephew, you are here atst." A clear female voice sounded. The office is too big, everyone''s attraction is concentrated on the decoration design of the office, and no one found the people inside. A woman in ckce cheongsam is lying on the bay window. Holding a long bar of silver Japanese tobo, slowly puffing. The white smoke filled her delicate face. She was 40 years old this year, but she was well maintained. She looked only 30. A woman''s slender legs show, a woman with noble body. "Hello, aunt." Si Li Ting is the first time to see this type of woman. "Come here." Ka hooked her finger at him, and Si Li Ting walked in. The woman took a close look at his face and spewed out a puff of smoke from his mouth and vomited it on the face of Si Li Ting. "Nephew, I don''t like the way you look. That''s the bathroom." After all, this strange little aunt, Si Li Ting, had to obey orders and went to the bathroom to remove all disguises. When he came out again, he was already blonde, blue eyed and handsome. "Yes, this is my nephew. He is much better than your father." K looked at him with approval. "My dad was just too tolerant." "Ha ha, I was born in a rich family, but I have a Bodhisattva''s heart to save the world. My stupid big brother yed his cards like this." Kate is a bit cynical and lonely. Si Li Ting opened the door to see the mountain: "little aunt, you must know my origin, I want to buy your shares." "This has been said before you. You are all my nephews. Who do you think I should help?" The woman''s face is enigmatic smile, Si Li Ting can''t understand her idea. "My little aunt is very deep in her mind, and my nephew can''t figure it out. My second uncle and Carter should have wanted to acquire shares from my little aunt several times over the years. My little aunt has not handed over the shares up to now. You don''t appear to be involved in the affairs of these families. You are in a neutral state. But you know one thing very well. My father owns 35% of the shares, and some loyal shareholders hold 11% of the individual shares. Even if Carter tries his best to remove your shares, he can only get 44% at most. After all, Carter is still one percent behind, and will never be thergest shareholder. On the surface, my aunt didn''t help anyone. In fact, you have helped my father. I believe the second uncle will buy shares with many attractive conditions. " After listening to his analysis, Ka gave a graceful smile: "you said you can''t understand my mind. In fact, you can see through everything. Compared with the second brother who is cruel and cruel, I certainly want to help the stupid elder brother." "That''s why my grandfather used to divide the shares so that you could restrain each other. Of course, this is the situation in those years, and now a lot of changes have taken ce. My father is too gentle to be the opponent of the second uncle. In addition to a few sincere shareholders did not change, some have long abandoned him. Now Carter has 45% of the shares in his hands. Although I help my father to take back some shares. Now it''s only 40 percent. For us, the situation is not very good, so I hope my little aunt can help us There are also 5% of the loose stock division Li Ting is still in theyout, and it will take some time to get back. Put aside the factors of instability, as long as he gets 10% of his sister-inw''s hands, his chances of winning are much greater. That''s why he kepting to see his aunt. Of course, Carter had the idea. He came to Las Vegas long before him. "You want it, and Carter wants it. You are all my nephews. Who can I give it to?" "Auntie, you weren''t on my dad''s side before. If you wanted to give it to Carter, you wouldn''t have to wait until today." Ka took a puff of smoke. "Nephew, did you misunderstand something? I helped your father because he was my stupid big brother. I could help him, but there was no need to help you.What if I give you the shares and you''re a scrap and make a mess of the Smiths? Although I am married, I am a member of the Smiths family, which will never change. " It is said that a woman''s heart is like a needle in the sea. "Little aunt, nephew is stupid, what do you mean?" "It''s very simple. Prove to me that you have the drive to lead the Smiths." "How can I prove it?" K smiles mysteriously, jumps out of the bay window and walks towards her desk. "All the people whoe to me are gamblers. Some lose their homes and lose their fortune, while others are ruined. You may as welle and gamble with me. The bet is 10% of my shares. If you win, I will transfer it to you for nothing. " The sky will never drop pie, this truth Si Li Ting already knew. "If I lose, what is my stake?" Si Li Ting said solemnly. "If you lose, you''ll have to work for me for ten years for free and stay in this gambling city." Such strange conditions Si Li Ting is also unheard of, but he has no way out. "Well, I promise you, what will you bet on?" Keira chuckled. "It''s easy. I want you to make 100 million dors in 24 hours without any principal." Morson''s face changed. "Young master, this bet is too difficult. How can someone earn 100 million in 24 hours? You can''t promise. " "Little aunt, I hope you keep your word." "Of course, there are two contracts here. One is the letter of equity transfer and the other is your deed of sale. What we sign in the end depends on your ability." "My little aunt is so sure that even the contract is ready." "That''s natural. It''s not so easy to inherit the Smiths. It''s a monitor and a bug. I want to know all your itineraries and make sure you don''t cheat." Si Li Ting took the initiative to put on the monitor. What the little aunt wants to see is his ability. A waste can''t manage such a big family. "I''ll wait for you here in twenty-four hours." "Yes, little aunt, I won''t let you down." Si Li Ting and Mo Sen leave. Morson looked worried. "Young master, this bet is very difficult. If you lose, you can''t leave." "To deal with demons, you have to be prepared to swallow your soul." Si Li Ting left this sentence to leave. The heavy door closed slowly, Keira lit a cigarette again, and a man came out of a nearby room. The man, blonde and blue eyed, hugged K from behind. "Is that what you''re doing to your little nephew?" "Isn''t that what the man meant?" K''s enchanting smile pushed the man down. "Lo, do you think he will win?" "Shall we make a bet?" Man evil spirit way: "I bet he will win." "And the stakes?" Keira''s fingers crossed his Adam''s knot andnded on the cor of his shirt. "How about who''s on it?" The man took her hand and put it to his lips, and the gentleman gave him a kiss, "honey, you are so strong." "Compared to her, I''m as tame as a kitten." "Ah..." The man rolled over and pressed her, "that''s a little wild cat that can only bite people." K pushed the man aside and got up. "Lo, you haven''t won yet." "It''s stingy..." The man dressed and got up. Keira leaned against the bay window, exhaled a deep breath of smoke, and looked at the dim lights in the distance. Chapter 424 On the ind. Gu Jin embraces the sea breeze and holds the baby in his arms. "Miss, you are still in your confinement. You can''t blow too long, or you will not be in good health." "I know. It''s warm at the moment." Gu Jin enjoyed the afternoon. Xiao Zhu came in with a lot of express delivery. Since Gu Jin''s postpartum, she has received many gifts every day. Receiving express delivery has be a daily routine. "Miss, this is today''s share. Come and split the express with me." There are several things women in the world can''t control. They buy their favorite bags, clothes and jewelry, and the next thing is to dismantle express. Dismantling express delivery will give people inexplicable surprise, even if you know what is sent will be very looking forward to. Gu Jin puts the baby in the cradle and dismantles the express with Xiaozhu. Without opening a package, Xiaozhu would send out wow praise, "Miss, you see this small jade card is really beautiful." "And the gold lock. How delicate it is." "This baby''s suit is made by Mn masters It''s all brought by those people in the business field before, as well as the status of their families. Many people will take the initiative to give gifts. Gu Jin collects these things every day, and her eyes are full of flowers. The baby''s things are always very lovely and delicate. Bamboo suddenly opened a box, Gu Jin was confused, "what is this?" The box is pure ck. I don''t know what material it is made of. It feels like heavy metal wind. Baby''s things are usually wrapped in colorful, pink and tender packaging boxes, so there will be such a design? "This box is so strange." Gu Jin opened the box carefully. Just opened Xiaozhu and screamed. Inside, there was a ck skull with dark eye holes and grinning grin, which made people scared to death. "Miss, throw it away, whose prank is this?" Although the skull is a fake, not a real head, it would be disgusting to open it so suddenly. It''s a wonderful thing to have a baby. Who knows someone will send this kind of thing. Gu Jin finds that there is a card in the box. She slowly opens the card. "Sooner orter, I''ll get everything back." There is no signature, the font is alsoputer printed, and there is a bloody knife on the card. "Miss, who sent this? Is it the man who gave you the medicine? " Gu Jin also thought of Alice for the first time. Although things had been solved that day, everyone knew that the cook was not behind the scenes. How can a cook have such courage? What''s more, what''s the benefit of Gu Jin and his children''s ident for a chef? Smith did not disclose the person behind her. We all know a little about Alice''s identity. If we really want to make a scene, it will lead to several big family wars. Gu Jin and the baby are safe and sound, this matter also pressed down. But on second thought, if it was Alice, her motive was to misunderstand her rtionship with Smith. Take everything back. Smith? But I had nothing to do with Smith, except the inexplicable kiss. He had been away for many days, and if it had not been for the kiss, she would not have thought of him asionally. "Miss, I''ll go to inform the young master, is there anyone who is not good for you?" Xiao Zhu looks worried. Gu Jin looks at the ck skeleton and the card. Is it really Alice? If not, who would it be? "It''s always good to be on guard. Throw these things away." Gu Jin can''t think of a reason toe, and finally only let people throw it away. "Yes, miss." Gu Nancang would take a helicopter to see Gu Jin every day. On that day, he came to see Gu Jin''s dejected appearance. "Jin''er, what do you want?" "Brother..." Gu Jin is eager to speak, but she doesn''t know how to say it. If it''s just a prank, she said it''s not a white matter to worry about, but this premature birth has made everyone worried. "What''s the matter? If you have anything to say, just say it, and I have something to hide. " "Brother, I want you to check Alice and Smith for me." Think about it, now is not her alone, if someone will start on her and the baby, she will not give a little chance. "Why did it suddenly ur to you to look them up?" Gu Jin told Gu Nancang that he had received a strange gift. "No matter whether it''s a prank or not, we should be more careful." "Smith is very mysterious. I have dealt with the Smiths before. But it''s with Carter. As for Steven, he''s never seen him. He seems to havee out of nowhere "Out of thin air?" "Yes, probably because he never showed up. It seems that he was sent to some sanatorium for recuperation because he was weak and sick since he was young, and his health has improved in recent years.If he doesn''te out, I don''t know there''s a young master in the Smiths. " Gu Jinyue thought more and more strange, "then his past things can''t be found?" "No, you think I didn''t want to check it. You said I did after you met him. This man is well protected, there is no clue, and I don''t know which sanatorium he is recuperating in. It''s only in recent years that he has started his activities. Recently, the Smiths have been in a mess. " "What''s the mess?" "In the past, Carter was the most active person. Everyone thought he was the sessor. Suddenly, a Steven appeared. They were fighting for the right of inheritance. As for Alice, it''s the same old story. Steven married her for the sake of amercial marriage, that is, he joined hands with the wood family. It is also very helpful for the Smith family to enter the European market. In fact, these are all business models. If you hadn''t been determined to marry Si Li Ting, you would have married Nangong family. " Commercial marriage? So Smith didn''t like Alice at all. He didn''t help her when she was drinking in the bar. He said that he had lost a beloved woman, but why did he say he wanted to marry himself? Gu Jin thought more and more headache, as if she entered a mess, the more pull more chaos. "Jin''er, you treat Smith and he Are you interested? " Gu Nancang was careful. Over the past nine months, how many people want to marry Gu Jin, not to mention others, Nangong Xun has been waiting for her. If Gu Jin is not dead hearted, she can still marry well. She didn''t catch cold from others. Although she didn''t get along with Smith for a long time, Gu Nancang could clearly feel that she was different from Smith. I have to say that Smith didn''t seem to have much contact with her. On the day of delivery room, no matter how Gu Jin grabbed his hand, he didn''t say a word. Later, he gave Gu Jin the illusion that they were like a family. Even Gu Nancang has a special feeling. He looks like Si Li Ting. It''s not about appearance or hair color, but temperament. No wonder Gu Jin is attracted by him. "What are you talking about, brother? He and I are just friends. " That night and Smith warm get along, there is no vition of the GA, he changed the baby diaper wet, feeding, like a father. If Si Li Ting is still there, he will do well. Gu Jin felt that he had put the missing of Si Li Ting on him, so he had a special feeling for him. This feeling would not be the love between men and women. "Jin''er, nine times out of ten, Si Li Ting can''te back. If you have this idea, it''s not impossible. After all, nono needs a father and you need a perfect home. Compared with Smith''splicated family, I suggest you stay with Nangong Xun. The Gu family and the Nangong family are friends of the world. Everyone knows the root and the bottom. Nangong grandfather also likes you very much. They will treat you well and will not let you suffer injustice when you marry Gu Jin shook his head. "Brother, how can you say that? I really don''t want to get married. I''m just afraid Alice will hurt the baby." "In the future, you will keep a distance from him. If you are pure, the woman will give up." "Well." Las Vegas. Ever since that door came out, Morson had been frowning. "Young master, what are we going to do next? One hundred million is not a small amount. " "It''s impossible in other ces, but here, beggars can be rich." "Young master, do you want to gamble?" "No, I''m a gambler. Chapter 425 It is impossible to think about how to earn 100 million without any principal. Morsen''s face was almost worried, but Si Li Ting was very calm. "Young master, what should I do now?" "I haven''t eaten since I got off the ne. I''ll fill my stomach first." "Young master, are you still in the mood to eat?" "There is going to be a battle next. What can we do if we don''t have enough food?" Si Li Ting took Mo Sen to the luxury restaurant nearby, and they ordered a full table. When the monitoring screen showed a table full of rich dishes, Luo Tiao Mei said: "you little nephew is interesting, you have to eat enough when you die." Ka leanedzily on the sofa, holding a cigarette in one hand, and half squinting, "this is the quality that an inheritor should have. The sky is falling and it doesn''t look like color." She put a bug and monitor on Si Li Ting''s body. The 100 million yuan is just a gimmick. What Ka really wants to test is him. Si Li Ting is obviously a smart person. From the beginning to the end, what he reveals is calm and self-confident. A qualified heir to arge family should not panic in any danger. You''re running a big family. If you panic first, what about the rest? You''re a stabilizing force. "You seem to appreciate him." "Whether it''s worth it or not depends on his own ability." Keira puffed out a puff of smoke. After dinner, Morson urged again: "young master, what should I do now? Shall we gamble? But gambling requires principal. We can''t take a cent of the principal. Otherwise, I''ll borrow it from others. It''s not my own. " Moson wants to y a word game. Anyway, K doesn''t say that she can''t borrow, she just says she can''t take the principal. What Si Li Ting sees is far from that one hundred million. Ka wants him to prove his own strength. If it''s just a trickster, how can you make that person look at you differently? "I have my own discretion. Let''s go." Si Li Ting took the lead to return to the casino. Luo also sat up straight, "it seems that he is going to start from scratch, but where does he want to find the principal?" "Keep looking." Even Keira found it interesting. Casinos are divided into multi-storey, the higher the floor, the greater the corresponding y. It is known as the city of never night. It is sparsely popted during the day, and the real nightlife begins at night. In the casinos, there are many dressed up women waiting for a big money. There are also many like mice in the general secretly peep at those who win and lose money, trying to get another sum from them. Si Li Ting did not act rashly, but quietly looked at, a pair of cold eyes, still looking at others. Although he was in a hurry, he couldn''t help it. He couldn''t understand the way he worked with the master for more than nine months. He can only quietly apany with Si Li Ting, allowing time to pass by. Half an hourter, Si Li Ting finally began to act, and he walked to one of the tables. People at that table are ying dice, which is the simplest, direct and crude game, than the size. The rule of the game is the leisure home to the banker bet, each time before the bet, the banker first put three dice in a covered vessel shaking. When the bets are finished, the makers open the utensils and distribute the lottery. The total number of points is 3 to 10, which is called small, and 11 to 17 is the big one, except for the round dice. This kind of game makers will always be in a favorable position. Idle yers can''t improve their chances of winning with technology. In the long run, they will win. Why say ten bet nine lose, the final winner is only the banker, not to mention some dirty hands and feet in the inside of the people. The ordinary gambler may win a lot of money for the first time, taste a little sweet, and then he may lose his fortune. Lose red eye people in order to win back will go to borrow usury, thus rolling profits, and finally family ruin. Si Li Ting stands beside a gambler whose eyes are red. He has only onest chip left. Previously, he won the most, yed more, but lost more. A lot of people began to buy his opposite. Anyway, he was a broom star appendage. People would buy what they bought and what they lost. "I don''t believe it!" He pushed the chips up to the top. Other people are also happy to send the chips to his opposite, before the reverse buyer has won several times, tasted the sweetness. "Hey, see that guy, if you buy him the opposite, you can win." "Yes, I have bought them several times." Most of the people whoe to the floor to y are casual tourists. Most of them are tourists who join in the fun and are not very good at gambling. The man hesitated and wanted to change it before the banker moved."No, wait a minute. I''ll buy a small one." He wanted to push the chips to the other side. But a hand stopped, "this one, buy big." Si Li Ting''s steady voice came. The man red at him and said, "I''m going to lose. Do you pay for my loss?" "Since it has been so long, why don''t you insist on it?" Si Li Ting hook lips a smile, smile has a touch of profound meaning. "What do you want, sir?" The people on the side saw that he was extraordinary. Maybe he was some big man. "I don''t have money. I don''t bet." He said frankly. Everyone was stunned. He wore a high-end hand-made suit, but said he had no money. Who would believe it? The man noticed his watch, which was worth more than 8 million yuan, and said, "if I lose, you willpensate me for this watch. Who let you talk nonsense?" "You want money to be crazy. They are just kind enough to tell you." "Yes, sir. Don''t pay attention to him." The smile of Si Li Ting''s mouth didn''t decrease, "OK, if you lose, I''ll give you this watch." This bet is no longer important. What matters is the bet between Si Li Ting and him. "But you have to put all your chips in." Mr. Li continues. The man took a look at his hand and tens of thousands of chips, even if he lost all, it was notparable to his watch. "Good." Men are gamblers, lose red eyes, listen to the words of Si Li Ting, and smash the money into it. The dealer began to shake the dice, and finally opened it. It was really big! On the spot, everyone was in a daze. It was clear that before so many games, men had lost. They could win as long as they pressed in the opposite direction. Listen to the words of Si Li Ting, the man bet heavily, although did not win money, but received some of this back. Fortunately, he just did not change, if he did, he would lose all! Si Li Ting has left the gambling table. Mo Sen is looking at Si Li Ting with a bright face. "Young master, how do you know it will open up?" "You think I just stood there for half an hour for nothing? Gamblers here want to make money, don''t they? To win money, you have to figure out the psychology of the banker. At first, he won a lot, and then he began to lose. Others think that if you see business opportunities, you can win by buying the opposite. In fact, everything is controlled in the hands of the banker, a man is just a chess piece, used to fish. How can the money let the fish and shrimp take away? So he''s sure to win this game. " Mo Sen all want to admire, all people want to win money, only Si Li Ting in the analysis of the banker. In his opinion, this is not a gamble, but a mathematical problem. "But what''s the use of this, young master? Will the man give you the money when he wins? It''s too far from 100 million. " Si Li Ting''s enigmatic smile: "Mo Sen, the banker is fishing. I''m not fishing. Look at it. The fish will soon be hooked." Sure enough, the man came over with the chips and looked at Si Li Ting with a red face. "This gentleman, just thank you for your help. If it wasn''t for you, I would have lost again." "You''re wee. You deserve it." "Sir, I can see that you are very good at gambling. To be honest, I am a real estate owner in Hong Kong, and I lost a lot of money this time. If I lose again, I''m finished! Can you help me, sir "I can help you, but you have to promise me one thing." "What''s the matter?" "You have to do whatever I ask you to do. Don''t question any of my decisions. Besides, if you win, you need to give me half." Morson finally understood his intention. He said that it was not gambling money, but gambling people. Chapter 426 There are many floors in the casino, and the more chips you need to go up one floor. Du Xu couldn''t believe that he looked at more and more chips in his hands. After listening to Si Li Ting''s words, he really won. Even he did not expect to win so much! Although he has lost, he will win more next time. They have won 50 million yuan. Du Xu has never won so much money. "That''s all for tonight, sir." He won enough money to make up for the previous deficit, and he learned to take it when he was good. If you bet on it, no one knows what it will be. If you lose something in your hand, it will be over. Si Li Ting sneered: "no way." "Sir, why don''t wee back tomorrow? I think today''s business is very smooth, and if we continue, we will lose." "I don''t have time for you tomorrow. I said that if you want me to help you, you have to listen to me. I don''t want to stop without saying it''s over. This money is far from enough. The game continues. " Si Li Ting''s tyranny made men dare not shrink back, so they had to obey his orders. "Don''t worry, Mr. Du. It''ll be over soon." Si Li Ting pressed thest floor of the elevator. Du Xu looked blue when he pressed the elevator button. "Sir, are we going to the top floor?" "Didn''t you see it all?" The basic chip to enter the top floor was 50 million yuan. He understood the intention of Si Li Ting. From the beginning, he aimed at the top floor. For ordinary people, 50 million may not be a lot. On the top floor, it can only be regarded as the starting price. Du Xu swallowed his saliva and said, "well, sir, I think we''ll take it as soon as it''s good. It''s not easy to win 50 million yuan. If we lose, all our efforts will be in vain." "Shut up, you just listen to me." Si Li Ting can''t wait that long. He didn''t stay in one ce for a long time, because he was afraid that something would happen. As long as his little aunt interfered, he could not win money. Si Li Ting is very clear, little aunt is observing him now. After all, he didn''t know what she was thinking. Once she started, she couldn''t win again. He walked so fast at every step that his routine waspletely out of the question. Even the little aunt did not expect that he would enter the attic to challenge at such a fast time. The top floor is a first-ss banker. Will he win? "You little nephew has some courage." Luo''s eyes shed with praise. "That''s right. I''m much smarter than my stupid brother. I''m brave and resourceful, and I''m notck of courage." "As long as you don''t intervene, he can make a hundred million yuan, I believe." Keira chuckled and said, "I''m afraid he''s worried about my intervention, but he doesn''t look down on my people. I''m not hostile to him, and I won''t do more. If he can win this 100 million yuan from my people, I have no problem "No, you''re wrong. If he wants to win, it''s not just 100 million. You forget his agreement with that man? He took half. " The implication is that Si Li Ting automatically doubled the difficulty. He has to win 200 million yuan toplete the bet. "This boy is interesting." "I''ll see." Out of the elevator, the door opened immediately two bodyguards in ck asked to check the chips. The first time a strangeres to the building, he will check his chips in advance to make sure that his capital is more than 50 million and then let you in. Du Xu and Mo Sen follow behind Si Li Ting, quite like his younger brother. Compared with the hall, the top floor is quiet and frightening. Du Xudong has a look at the West. Even if he was a real estate owner, he never dared to enter or leave such a ce. Compared with the big guys, he is too small. He fixed his eyes on the man walking in front of him, and guessed his identity secretly. He is not an ordinary person in terms of his dress, words and behavior. Why does he say he has no money? Si Li Ting chooses a room, the serious atmosphere makes Du Xu''s feet tremble. This is the peak of the city of desire. 50 million yuan is just a throw in the hands of the rich. It''s just a simple thing to win billions overnight. He does not have that big fortune, just a small developer. "Sit down." Si Li Ting reminds him that Du Xu''s legs and stomach are soft, and he can''t help shaking when he sits down. There are also a few idle families around, all of whom are famous on the rich list. Du Xu never thought that one day he would be able to sit down and y cards with them. Several people are also looking at them, everyone''s attention is focused on Si Li Ting. How to see him is the master, but he stood aside and looked at the man sitting there shaking his body. Whatbination is this?A man''s arms sitting enchanting beauty, the woman looked at Si Li Ting, such a handsome man looked at the feast. Si Li Ting whispered a few words in Du Xu''s ear. Du Xu was stunned, "what?" "Do as I say." He threatened in a low voice. "Yes." Du Xu obviously can only believe him. A look at Du Xu is a soft persimmon, on the card table general atmosphere fierce person wins the face is also bigger. On the contrary, it''s like those who lose money. The more they lose, the more bad they get. There''s no aura. Du Xu is a type of person who thinks that he is the object of money. Several people smile. It seems that someone will lose his fortune again tonight. They yed Texas card. At the beginning, Du Xu''s hands were shaking. Compared with other makers, he was the most unstable one. Si Li Ting has been very calm and calm, carefully watching the situation in the field. The huge amount of chips is as simple as buying a pack of cigarettes. There is no pain at all. Every time Du Xu takes out a little chip, his heart is dripping blood, but they earned money all night! It''s a waste to lose here. It''s the end of seeing it. Thest time he adds chips, Si Li Ting takes a look at morsen, and Mo Sen takes out all the chips. ¡°Showhand¡£¡± Maybe 50 million is nothing to these people on the field, but that''s all he has. Si Li Ting''s expression is calm from the beginning to the end. He can''t be wrong. Du Xu looked at his hand. Although it was not small, it was not worth the whole bet. Other people''s cards would certainly be better than himself. He did not dare to think about what his cards would be. Everyone showed the cards one after another, and his heart died every time he lit one. ording to the cards on the court, unless he can get a spade a, he can win. The other side has yed a flush, flush is the day big card. John got a flush of hearts and put everyone down. To be older than him, only royal flush, spades akqj10. How many times has the Asahi egg game been prepared. "Bottom card." Si Li Ting reminds one, he trembles the finger to open. Spade a, how can it be! He fiercely throws the card, the royal flush presses down the flush, Du Xu is happy to take off. The other few idle families all look incredible. They are sure that no one dares to cheat here. Du Xu''s eyes were worth seeing. He won and gambled. The whole person was immersed in joy. If he really met a noble man, with so much money, he also had the confidence, the heart did not beat, the breath did not breathe, the hand did not shake. Si Li Ting but at this time cold way: "go." "What?" Du Xu was so stupid that he thought he was going to do a big job. The man actually wanted to leave at this time. "Why should we leave Si Li Ting did not say anything more, "if you want to continue, I will not stop you, I am only responsible for taking my reward." Morson has taken away 100 million of the principal, Si Li Ting light way: "Mr. Du, we cooperate so far." "Will you not stay with me, sir?" It''s a pity for Du Xu to leave with such good luck. Maybe he can win 1 billion yuan tonight. Si Li Ting was toozy to answer and left with 100 million chips. Mo Sen admired Si Li Ting with admiration, "Sir, you are so good!" "If you don''t leave, you''ll lose everything." He took a look at the closed door. If Du Xu doesn''t go now, he can''t leave. No one thought that he woulde and go. Who could give up his interest and not want to continue to win? The more people think so, they lose miserably in the end. What Si Li Ting gambled from beginning to end was not money, but people''s heart. Chapter 427 It took less than 24 hours, just less than eight hours, and the hour hand pointed to five in the morning. The city that never sleeps is the busiest time. People are engulfed by interests. The loser wants to win money, and the winner wants to win more. Si Li Ting didn''te to win money from the beginning to the end, and Du Xu was obviously engulfed by desire. If he didn''t go, he would not be left with bones and dregs. How can hepare with other people with hundreds of millions? If others can afford to lose, tens of millions of him will be bankrupt. How could he let you win all the money, otherwise his job would be in vain. Si Li Ting ys psychological warfare, no one knows he will only y a game, even Dutch officials are very surprised. He has already warned Du Xu, as for whether to listen or not, how to choose has nothing to do with him. Come to that room again, there is a person in the room, a middle-aged man with evil spirit. The man was in excellent shape and bearing, and K was in his arms. One enchanting one evil spirit, two people are very match. "Little aunt, this is a hundred million chips, you order." Si Li Ting put the chip box on the table. "That''s good, boy. It took you eight hours toplete your goal, and it was over fulfilled." Si Li Ting was not proud, but modest way: "thank you for staying under my sister-inw." He knew that if K was going to do it, he would be finished, and that''s why his pace was so fast. "You really have some skills. My stupid big brother is lucky to have a good son like you." Si Li Ting did not choose to gamble, but chose a chess piece. What he wanted to show himself was not a result, but a process. He saved a man who was about to go bankrupt, put him in the seat of the rich list, and finally left without hesitation after reaching his goal. He wants to tell himself that he can turn corruption into magic, whether it is a person or apany, and he has the strength. And that person, he can make him a billionaire, or he can make him penniless. In the ten thousand bets, he showed his strong ability. He not only had courage and courage, but also could control people''s hearts. Even Dutch officials were defeated in his hands. "Aunt, our bets..." "If you win, I can transfer 10% of the shares to you unconditionally. Tonight, you show me all the qualities that an inheritor should have. I can trust you with the Smith family, and your grandfather will be d to know that." "Thank you, aunt." Si Li Ting in the eyes of this just appeared a touch of joy, with this 10% of the shares, he wants to win is easy things. K rose from loway, and her name was signed on the share transfer agreement. "Well done, boy." My aunt is very happy. She has not given up her shares for years in order to wait for a real sessor. The elder brother is too kind and the second brother is too vicious and radical. Neither of them is the best candidate. Until the appearance of Si Li Ting, he is the most suitable person. Luo slowly got up and walked to Si Li Ting. "Boy, lead the Smiths family well. You can only protect your most important person if you climb to a high enough position." Si Li Ting was stunned. He always had a feeling that there was something in Luo''s words, as if to remind him of something. "Thank you." He said politely, "should I call you little uncle?" This man is supposed to be the mysterious uncle. He matches K very well in appearance and temperament. "Ah..." Luo chuckled, "you want to call it right, as an elder, give you a piece of advice, try to be stronger." "Yes, I will, for the people I love." Si Li Ting thought of that gentle little face, she was still waiting for himself to go back. Only when you be strong enough, can we meet the next storm and protect her and her children. "Auntie, I still have some things to deal with and need to rush back immediately. Thank you very much for your shares." Ka raised her eyebrows. "Come all the way, and don''t stay for a few days. This is a man''s paradise. Anyway, I''m your aunt. Do you want to experience what''s paradise on earth?" "I''m sorry, aunt. I have something very important to do. Next time youe back, I''ll do something for you, and I''ll take care of you personally." "Well, I won''t keep you. Here you are." Keira throws something at him. Si Li Ting picked it up steadily, and found that it was a long-lived jade lock. The jade was warm and smooth, and the workmanship was very exquisite. It was the best one. But this kind of thing is for the child, is not always to his nephew this meeting gift? Luo Xie said with a smile, "this jade is very nourishing and suitable for newborns to wear. It''s a gift from our two elders." Si Li Ting on this strange man''s eyes, why he has a feeling that they know all their things, including their newly born children.But he didn''t know anything about them. He had been hiding Gu Jin very well. How did they know? "Thank you." Si Li Ting has ayer of cold sweat behind Li Ting. It''s not good to be peeped at. "You''ve made up your mind and we won''t stop you, boy. Make a good achievement." "Yes." Si Li Ting simply said goodbye, until he left the door, he had a kind of creepy feeling. Over the past nine months, he has been careful, for fear that anyone will know about Gu Jin''s affairs, even Alice only recently. However, people who had never seen each other in the distance knew his affairs. Si Li Ting was definitely not what Bill said. In order to protect Gu Jin, both men kept their mouths shut. The other party obviously knows everything about him. How can it be? With the share transfer agreement, Si Li Ting''s heart sank to the bottom. He thought that the matter was settled, and he could go back to Gu Jin, and no one could tear them apart. There is something in my uncle''s words. What is he reminding himself of? Morson breathed out a long breath. "Young master, today I look at you with a new look. You are so good too!" See Si Li Ting silent, Mo Sen turned to see him, "what''s the matter, young master, we''ve got the share agreement, why are you not happy?" Si Li Ting''s mood is not only not very happy, but more depressed than before. "Nothing. Go back." Si Li Ting suppressed theplex emotions in his heart, so he could count every step. Soldiers to block, water and earth cover, he will protect Su Su and baby. "You haven''t slept for more than ten hours, or we''ll go back after a rest?" "No Si Li Ting hasn''t seen Gu Jin for many days. His mind is full of missing for her. When he came out of the casino, he met a man at the door, it was Du Xu. Du Xu was driven out. He lost the money that Si Li Ting won him back. He also wanted to learn the courage of Li Ting, who knows how bad his luck is. "Sir, please help me. I''ve lost all my money!" Si Li Ting looked at the people who came to him, his face expression indifferent, "I seem to have reminded you to leave." "Sir, I regret not listening to you. Give me another chance and help me." "Sorry, I''m not the Savior." Si Li Ting finished and left Du Xu. Mo Sen coldly said: "let him not walk, fall into this end, me oneself." Si Li Ting looked back at the city that never sleeps. Her aunt said that this is a man''s paradise. To him, it was just a thought of heaven and a thought of hell. "It''s time to end." "I don''t know how many people lost this night." "This is the end of dealing with the devil." Si Li Ting takes back his sight. "Not everyone has your brain. If you were to be someone else, you would be left with nothing left." Morson was afraid to think about the dense decoration design. "It''s getting light." Si Li Ting murmured. The sky has shown the belly white, the night will disappear in the day. "Yes, it''s morning." Morson spits out a puff of turbid gas. He can also rx. This 10% share is a tranquilizer. Si Li Ting murmured: "I miss her." In the room, Lowe pinned K under her. "Honey, it''s me who won. You have to be down here tonight." "Ah..." Chapter 428 Si Li Ting rushed back to the ind without stopping. He didn''t see his two treasures for half a month. He was very worried. Running back and forth for nearly 20 hours without sleeping, Si Li Ting felt relieved when he returned to the ind. When he arrived, it was Gu Jin and the baby''s nap time, Si Li Ting quietly walked to the bedside. Although he was tired, he felt that all the fatigue had disappeared when he saw both of them. Susu, I''m back. Si Li Ting gently fell a kiss on her face, very want to go deep, and finally choose to taste it. It''s all over, and when he''s done with the Smiths, he''ll show up with a new identity. The baby who raised his hair and looked at him with a pair of big eyes. Compared with the day when he was born, the baby obviously grew up a lot. Skin delicate white, a pair of blue eyes is beautiful, pure like two sapphire. Father and son looked at each other, the baby grinned, and his little hands were waving in the air, wanting him to embrace him. Although his eyes are like himself, they are simr to Su Jinxi in the past. Si Li Ting has no resistance. Carefully took him out of Gu Jin''s arms, and the child was lying in the arms of Si Li Ting with a satisfied face. Si Li Ting teases him with his fingers, and Noro grabs his fingers and pulls him tightly. Father and son had no verbal conversation, but they got along very well. Little nono was very happy. Si Li Ting holding the baby''s heart is soft, the original baby is so lovely. He did not dare to stay too long. He held the baby for a while and then sent the baby back to the distance. Cover them with nkets. Gu Jin usually sleeps for two hours. It''s almost time. Si Li Ting quietly left, he left, and he was not happy to leave. He left his mouth and began to cry. Gu Jin was awakened by the cry of the baby, "baby, how did you cry?" Gu Jin hugs him tofort him. Diaper is very dry. I''ve fed milk before, so I won''t cry. Noro is usually very clever, he never makes trouble, he must cry for a reason. Gu Jin looked at his small face, aggrieved Baba, and couldn''t say anything. He didn''t know what he wanted at all. Put his face on his face, "darling, don''t cry or cry, Mommy is here." She gently coax baby not to cry, Si Li Ting saw this scene in a good mood. He went back to his room and took a bath. Looking at his wife and children, he could finally have a good sleep. This sleep is dark and dark, Si Li Ting has not slept so sweet for a long time. He wakes up slowly at two in the morning and finds something to eat. Xiao Zhu leaves the room under his sign, Si Li Tinges to Gu Jin again. Baby has fallen asleep, only a faint bedsidemp is on, and the yellow light sprinkles on her face, and her whole person is particrly gentle. She looks much better than when she left, and the whole person is in excellent condition. Small mouth slightly open, like a delicate rose in the attractive picking. Si Li Ting slowly leans over, Gu Jin seems to have a feeling to wake up. An eye opened to boss Li Ting that familiar eyes, she was surprised and happy, "third uncle." "Susu..." Si Li Ting''s kiss has fallen. Before why she would choose to stay here for a month, that is because she dreamed of Si Li Ting is very real. It''s a pity that she never dreamt of him after that. Gu Jin hopes that he can dream every day. Si Li Ting''s kiss is so long that Gu Jin has no power to resist. Whether it''s a real or a dream, Gu Jin takes his neck and deepens the kiss. Two people kiss in the dark, clothes scattered, Si Li Ting panting for breath, whole body hot iparable. "Susu I miss you. I miss you Si Li Ting''s tender words sounded in her ears, and the atmosphere gradually became hot, but he still did not dare to move her. It was only half a month before she recovered. "Uncle, you see our baby is born. Why didn''t youe to my dream for so long? I miss you so much. " "I''m sorry Susu, you''ve suffered." Si Li Ting forced down his inner evil thoughts. She was pregnant to bear, gave birth to a baby did not recover to have to endure, Si Li Ting felt that he would soon be a ninja turtle. In particr, the postpartum Gu Jin has a light smell of milk, unspeakable. "Uncle, I''m so afraid that I can''t keep this child. At that time, I had a massive hemorrhage and the baby was born prematurely. I was extremely afraid." Thinking of this, Gu Jin still felt frightened. She couldn''t imagine what the oue would be if the child didn''t survive. "I know, I know, Susu, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault." It was he who brought the pain to her. "The baby looks like you, especially the eyes. I like your eyes best." Gu Jin depicts Jin Nuo''s face.Si Li Ting is looking at her, such a harmonious family seems to be in a dream. He didn''t dare to touch it again, for fear that he would be out of control. Si Li Ting is lying beside Gu Jin in his clothes. They are chatting with each other. Most of them are talking to themselves. Said Gu Jin then lean on his arms to sleep in the past, Si Li Ting kisses her forehead, "sleep, Su Su." He holds Gu Jin and Gu Jin holds his children. Even if he doesn''t do anything, he will feel very happy. With his wife and children around him, he had nothing to ask for in his life. When he was a child, he longed for a home with his parents around him. Jinnuo''s fingers tightly grasp Gu Jin''s clothes. Xiaojinnuo, I will give you a happy home. Day is about to break, Si Li Ting left with a kiss on his face. He has to deal with everything thoroughly and thene back to her, and no one will destroy it. As the sun rises, Gu Jin wakes up from her sleep. There is no man around her. It''s really strange that she dreamt of Si Li Ting against night, which was a real and beautiful dream. She opened the quilt and got out of bed to wash. She heard the sound of a helicopter not far away. She saw a helicopter leave. Who left so early? As far as she knows, she is the only one on this ind to stay in confinement at present, and there is no one else except some people who protect her. For example, the people who deliver food and fruit every day are on boats. Gu Nancang didn''te to the ind yesterday. Who left the ind? Facing the sunrise, the helicopter disappeared from her sight. Si Li Ting has one of the most important things to do. One night with his wife and son is enough to charge him well. Back at Fort Smith, Bill knew he woulde and prepared a table full of dishes for him. "Good morning, my son." "Dad, I''m back. I''m lucky to be alive." He took out the share transfer. "Morson told me, you did a good job." Bill had an elegant meal. Hisplexion is much better than before. Nine months ago, when Si Li Ting saw him, he was haggard. Si Li Ting found that someone put a chronic poison in the water he drank every day, which nibbled at his body. If they didn''te back on their own, they would have seeded. Si Li Ting invited the best Chinese medicine from China to recuperate his body every day. After such a long time of conditioning, his body got better. "At present, we have 50% of the shares in our hands, which is 5% more than that of Carter. He doesn''t know that I took the shares of my little aunt." Bill nodded. He didn''t expect his child to be so excellent. In just half a month, he had surpassed Carter''s efforts for so many years. "Call a general meeting now, and I will transfer all my shares to you, and you will be the sessor of the Smiths." Si Li Ting sneered: "Dad, the good y has not begun, how can you rush to end the curtain?" "What are you going to do?" "I don''t like any idents. Even if we have more shares than Carter now, don''t forget that there are 5% of individual shares outside. Even if it is 1% of idents, I will not let him exist." This is also the reason why he came back. He will continue to purchase the remaining shares, so as to be sure! As for Carter, he thought he had only 40% of the shares in his hands, and now he is trying to find the rest of the loose shares. The result will soon be known. Bill saw the certainty in his eyes that this child was the most suitable sessor. "See the baby?" He is now concerned about his little grandson. It''s not enough just to look at the pictures. Bill can''t wait to hold the lovely child. Chapter 429 Bill has been paying close attention to Gu Jin all the time. It is not enough to rely on the photos of little baby every day. Before the appearance of Si Li Ting, his condition became worse day by day. He had thought that he would die like this. Anyway, Carter is also a member of the Smiths family, so it''s good to give power to him. Later, the second uncle told him that there was a child who looked like him. It was probably his child. Si Li Ting came back to cheer him up and had new expectations for life. He had not only a son, but also a grandson, and bill dreamed of hugging the baby. Si Li Ting mentions Jin Nuo when the eyebrow eye also became gentle a lot, "saw, grew up some." "I want to hug him myself, too." Bill sighed. "Dad, don''t worry. You can hold it soon. Besides, Susu is still in confinement, which is not very convenient." "Ting''er, let''s finish all this. I''m tired." "Good." The next time, Si Li Ting and Carterunched a white hotpetition, for the remaining 54%. In order to be able to get shares, Si Li Ting is unscrupulous. Coffee shop, Si Li Ting looks out of the window scenery, while leisurely drinks afternoon tea. Just Xiaozhu just sent him a small video of Gu Jin coaxing Jinnuo. In the video, Gu Jin hugs Jinnuo and says gently with his eyebrows and eyes: "Noro, do you think Daddy wille back?" After that night, she did not dream of Si Li Ting, which made Gu Jin very confused. She often had a feeling that Si Li Ting was looking at her not far away. He always said that he woulde back. When would hee back? Is this your own wishful thinking? "You don''t know. I think he wille back because he won''t leave Mommy alone." Gu Jin talks to himself, teasing the baby. Only ten seconds of small video, Si Li Ting came back and forth to see several times. Morson looked at his watch. "Young master, they haven''t been here for more than 20 minutes." Today, Mr. Li Ting made an appointment with thest two minority shareholders who held shares in their hands. He was sote for the appointment that he was obviously not in the eye of him. Maybe before, Si Li Ting would be unhappy. His time is precious. Just saw Gu Jin and baby video, he was in a good mood, "wille." After waiting for another 20 minutes, the other party directly called to tell him that he could note temporarily. "Young master, how unreasonable, these two people put you in the eye In the face of Mo Sen''s anger, Si Li Ting was indifferent, "they know I want shares, waiting for me to ask them, you call them again to guarantee that they wille." "Young master, we have enough shares in our hands. Why should we ask for help?" "People are greedy. I can understand that they want more benefits, but it''s not so easy to take here. Go and make a phone call." Morson said, "OK." Sure enough, after this call, the other party showed up quickly. Moson suspected that the two people were just at the door and couldn''t see in. "Young master, I''m sorry we''rete." They said sorry words, but there was no sense of sorry on their faces. Si Li Ting chuckled: "please sit down." "I don''t know what the young master asked us to do? Master Carter is contacting us for dinner Two people deliberately mention this matter is to give Si Li Ting pressure. "In fact, both of you know very well that I came here to buy the shares in their hands. I hope you can transfer the share agreement to me." Si Li Ting hit the nail on the head. The two looked at each other. "The eldest young master, master Carter has mentioned this matter many times. We don''t want to sell it." "Other people''s shares have been acquired, and both of them know the situation of thepany, so it''s a favor for me. It''s useless for them to hold a few percent of the shares." "Since the eldest young master has said so, we have to promise you. What price is the eldest young master going to give you?" Finally, the topic turned to the main topic. They didn''t sell the shares to Carter. In fact, they were seeking high profits. They think that Si Li Ting''s shares are not as good as Kate''s, so they will pay a big price for this 5%. Even if the shares are sold to him, he and Carter are on the same level, so that he does not have to offend Carter, but also can make a lot of money asionally. If usually Si Li Ting certainly won''t take out such a rich sum of money, in order to keep his position, no matter how expensive he has to give. Two people deliberately hang appetite is to test Si Li Ting, as expected, he hooked, this share is too important for him. "I believe you''ve already got a number in your mind when youe here. You''d better make an offer." "Young master, we have recently seen a suite and want to make some investment. We are short of money. Can you give us this number?"Hepared a five, Si Li Ting said: "50 million?" "Young master joked. How could a five percent share be worth 50 million yuan?" "That''s five hundred million?" Mr. Li continues. "No, five billion." The two lions opened their mouths. The rarity is the most expensive thing. Usually, 5% is not valuable, but at this time, they can ask for a high price. There are only five percent left in the whole family. If Si Li Ting doesn''t give it, they can ckmail Carter. That is to eat set Si Li Ting dumb eat Huanglian, there are also bitter can not cry out. Mo Sen directly patted the table, "how unreasonable, this is the starting price, ording to the market price, the maximum is 200 million, you actually want 5 billion." "Young master, if you don''t want to, master Carter wants it too." They raised their eyebrows with pride. If they can''t get a high price, they can also sell their shares to Carter as a favor. It will be good for them to be the sessor of Carter at that time. Two people are old and wily, even if the n is good, from Si Li Ting do not want. Although bill is benevolent and righteous, he can still bring out 5 billion yuan. They have calcted everything. "I''m going to fix your shares, but I can''t give you the price." "How much do you think is appropriate?" They asked, if it was less. "This number." Si Li Ting stretched out his finger andpared it to a four. Two people thought for a moment, "four billion is just fine." "No, you think too much. I said four hundred thousand." "What, the young master is joking with us." Two people smile, obviously do not believe Si Li Ting''s words. Si Li Ting gently smile, "I never like to joke, four hundred thousand, more than one point also has no." The smile on the two faces stopped, "young master, are you making fun of us? Sorry, we don''t have so much time to y with you. " Said two people are about to leave, Si Li Ting does not hesitate to open a way: "two stay." "Four billion less, we''ll sell our shares to master Carter." "No, I mean to show you these things." Si Li Ting took an envelope out of the briefcase. When they opened it, they found that there were all kinds of photos inside. The photos are obviously two people and their lovers. Si Li Ting never fights an uncertain battle. Nine months ago, he began to collect all kinds of information and find the right medicine for each shareholder. At that time, he was prepared that his aunt''s shares could not be obtained, and then the shares of others would not be allowed to fail. These two people are the most cunning existence, he must be careful to deal with, which is why he deliberately put them in thest to deal with the reason. There is a female tiger in both families. They are afraid of the inside, but they don''t want to give up the flowers and nts outside. I thought I was secret enough. When these photos appeared in front of them, their faces turned white. "Young master, how could you have this?" "It happened that a friend gave me not only photos, but also two recordings and videos. By the way, do you want me to send the video seeds to my wife for a look? Although the two uncles are over 40, they are still very energetic in bed. " "Young master, we are wrong. Please don''t give it to my wife, or you will die!" The situation turned upside down in an instant. They knelt down and begged for mercy. Mo Sen couldn''t help pping his thighs. Could his young master be more powerful! No wonder he had arranged everything for a long time. Chapter 430 This habit was formed by Si Li Ting a long time ago, and he was always ready to cheat in the market. Weak nature will only be forced to this point like his father, even two small shareholders want to ride on his head. Even if he had nned everything in the morning, he had to see if he had the ability to threaten him. If these two people don''t show off or ckmail him today, they will follow the market price or even a higher price. Who knows these two people actually dare to threaten him, still think he is soft persimmon good pinch? It is impossible to give them 40 million yuan, not to mention the price of hundreds of millions. He held the handle of threatening two people in his hand, and they had to ask their parents and grandmothers for forgiveness. Si Li Ting raised a smile and said, "I don''t want to give these photos and videos, but it''s about shares..." "Young master, we give it to you. Please don''t let the one in my family know." "Of course, I also hope that the two families will be happy. This is the share transfer letter, and the price is 400000. Do you have any opinions?" Who dares to say that he has an opinion? That''s looking for death. "No, no, we have no opinion." Morson put the assignment in front of the two people, "sign it." They were scared to take a pen to sign, for fear that it would be a little slow, Si Li Ting would send all the things to his wife. Morson saw that they were facing a great enemy. He secretly congratted himself that he had followed a good master. He would surely lead the Smiths to the top. These two shareholders can be regarded as Lao Lai''s type. They are crafty and cunning. Even Carter is not an opponent, but they fall into the hands of Si Li Ting. "Well, look at it, young master." Two people dogleg will transfer to Si Li Ting. "You''ve worked hard. I''ll pay 400000 to your ount in proportionter." "No hard work. I hope you will win and remember us more in the future." "Of course, I will remember your kindness." "Then we won''t disturb the young master''s elegance and go first." "Help yourself." As soon as they left, Morson would be so excited, "my God! Young master, you are so good. You even took the shares of 400000 yuan. Do you know how much Carter offered them? " "How much?" Secretary Li Ting gracefully collected the share transfer. "Five hundred million, those two old crafty men didn''t agree. They wanted to ckmail you, but they didn''t expect to be fooled by the young master." "If I don''t want to ckmail, I can give them a good price. Unfortunately, I don''t like being threatened in this world." It''s always him who threatens others. Isn''t his family''s treasure threatened by him? Where do you get threatened? Morson''s eyes were shining. "Young master, how do you know how to use this method? Those two old things are hard and soft Si Li Ting took a sip of coffee gracefully. "In this world, everyone has weaknesses. There is an old saying in China, beating a snake and hitting seven inches. As long as we grasp their weakness, no matter how fierce an opponent is, we can defeat it." "Do you have any weakness, young master?" In morsen''s eyes, Si Li Ting is a man with means and mind, perfect and perfect. Thest amazing move in Las Vegas has opened his eyes to him. This time, he won such a perfect victory against Lao Lai. He is just a God. "No one has no weakness, so do I It was because he knew what his weaknesses were that he didn''t show up for nine months. Even though he tossed and turned for many days and nights, he couldn''t go to sleep because he wanted Gu Jin to go to her. He was afraid that if he was too close, he would not give up. For the sake of love, he gave Carter a chance. So he wiped out his weakness and preferred to suffer from acacia day and night rather than bring danger to Gu Jin and Jin Nuo. Even now that he is in a winning position, he still hasn''t recognized him, and he hasn''tpletely seeded. Carter won''t let the dog brocade hand over all his shares at the critical moment. If that is the case, what he has done will fall short, which is the most calm point of Si Li Ting. Only when the danger ispletely eliminated and there is a safe environment, will he choose to recognize Gu Jin. "The young master''s weakness is probably only the young grandmother and the young master." Morson understood his mind, too. "Even you know it''s hard. Carter doesn''t know. The more you get to the end, the more careful you are." Morson used to think that he was a little cruel, and that his wife and children could pretend to be a stranger in front of him. What if they''re in private? At least can give his wife a peace, let people not wait for it. Until today, he saw that Si Li Ting took out the evidence of the two people''s adultery, and Mo Sen suddenly realized.There is no seamless thing in this world. Did those two people do so covertly, were they not discovered by Si Li Ting? If his wife and children are bound to fall in love with themselves, they will make him fall in love. This man is really powerful. For the first time, moson admired a person so much. "Do not let out the news of the acquisition of shares for the time being. The more low-key the better." Si Li Ting ordered. "Yes, young master, I know." Seeing the victory is around the corner, Si Li Ting does not allow any idents. Morson also restrained his expression, "now that the shares have been acquired, do you need to go back to the ind?" "No, wait." He had endured it for so long that he didn''t care to endure it for another period of time. "Yes, young master." As a pure foreigner, he likes Chinese culture very much. "Ting''er, how about my words?" Ma Chenggong, the font is powerful, Si Li Ting nodded, "very good." "What about the shares?" "It''s done, Dad. Don''t worry. Just go through the final process." "Ting''er, if it wasn''t for you, I would have lost everything." "Dad, that''s what I should do." Si Li Ting clenched his hand and was d to see that bill was getting better every day. Everything will be fine after rain. The rest of the time, Si Li Ting pretended to run around every day to make a false impression, in order to make people mistakenly think that he was worrying about the shares. Seeing the time of the shareholders'' meeting getting closer and closer, Alice couldn''t sit still. She thought that Si Li Ting would take the initiative to ask her for help, but she was ignored and never met her again. Although he did not pay attention to her, he did not go to the ind, which shows that the woman in his heart is not important. If it is important, he will not go to see her for a year. Pregnancy and confinement are the two most important stages. This time is the most need for men to apany, but he did not choose to stay with her. And from Gu Jin''s reaction, she did not know that Smith was Si Li Ting. Suffice to prove that Si Li Ting doesn''t like Gu Jin at all. He pretends that he doesn''t want to be recognized. As for why he was so angry, or because he had done a stupid thing. Even if he does not love her, at least the child she is pregnant with is his, no matter how hard hearted people will not allow their own son to be killed. Alice only thought about one side, not the deeper. Si Li Ting is indifferent to Gu Jin''s mother and son, not because she doesn''t love, but because she loves too much. "Young master, herees Miss Alice." Si Li Ting calcted the time. Alice could hardly sit still after waiting so long. "Let her in." Alice came in slowly, not dressed as brightly as before, but more in. "Smith." "Something?" Si Li Ting with a cigarette, see her think of before she give Gu Jin medicine things. If it was not for fear of scaring the snake, he would have done it to her. Smoking to suppress the resentment in his heart, he tried to make himself more calm. "I heard that there will be a meeting of the Smiths in a few days'' time, and a new sessor will be selected based on the shares you hold." Alice volunteered. At first, Bill wanted to get the marriage of striting and Alice. The purpose was to make these shareholders feel that he had a great backing with the help of the wood family. Chapter 431 Si Li Ting did not admit or refuse. In order not to refute his face, he politely contacted Alice several times. Of course, there was another reason that his foundation was not stable at that time. In order to prevent Alice from being attracted by Carter, he did not do too well. In fact, he had already made other ns, and marriage could only be regarded as the next strategy. In order to protect Bill''s dignity as a father, he didn''t talk about Bill''s means, but arranged secretly. Si Li Ting doesn''t like to give his own fate to others. If he really wants to get married to save his shares, it is equivalent to being strangled by others. What he does depends on the look of the wood family. After all, you are controlled by others. Now it''s different. He proves himself by his own means, and he doesn''t have to worry about other people at all. As for the fact that he hasn''t kicked Alice out yet, it''s his patience in thest few days. "Yes, you know a lot." "I also know that you only have 40% of the shares, while Carter has 45% shares. If you go on like this, you will lose." "Losing is also my business. What does it have to do with you?" Si Li Ting exhaled a puff of smoke. He did not camouge at home,zy leaning on the sofa, the whole personzy and noble. Alice was obsessed with looking at that beautiful face. Why did she poison him? There is a strong attraction for women in this man, which makes people want to get close. "I can help you get the remaining five percent, so that you can be on a par with Carter, and you''ll be Bill''s child, supported by the wood family, and you can carry on with your name." Si Li Ting sneered: "Miss Alice, I am not rted to you. Why do you want to help me?" "Smith, I know I did something wrongst time. I admit I was jealous of her. I''m jealous that you''ll like other women, you''ll touch her, and even have children. I love you so much, Smith. If you want me, I can have children for you, and I can help you Alice bowed her proud head in front of him. Instead of being as aggressive as before, she apologized sincerely. "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I had too much to drink and I didn''t want to hurt her child." Her sincere apology will only let Si Li Ting not so hate her, but will not love her. "Alice, you go back." Si Li Ting saw the humble woman in front of her suddenly did not hate. In the end, he still used her, maybe this is his retribution, but God has eyes, let the baby was born. "There are still a few days left. If you lose, you will not have a chance to turn over." Alice was in such a hurry. "That''s my business, too. It''s none of your business." Si Li Ting light way. "Smith, why don''t you ept me? Am I really that bad?" He shook his head and didn''t speak again. Alice couldn''t get the answer she wanted and left with tears in her eyes. "You''ll regret it!" Smith''s other house, a man with blue pupils, got thetest news. "Alice left crying, and it seemed that Steven had turned her down again." "What a stupid woman. I don''t know how good it would be to marry me, but to provoke that cold ice." "I''m sure Alice will see Steven clearly and throw herself into master Carter''s arms." The assistant also praised. "All the shares are ready?" Carter confirmed that there were still a few days to go before he could make any mistakes. "It''s all done. Now the young master has 45% of the shares." "That''s enough. Those two old guys dragged the shares to death, but I couldn''t get them, and Steven couldn''t get them either. After all, I won." "Congrattions in advance, young master. Soon you will be the sessor of the Smiths." "Arrange a celebration banquet and invite all my friends. I''ll have a party all night that day!" "Yes, young master." The general meeting of shareholders still came, Si Li Ting got up early in the morning, it was time to finish. "Ting''er, are you ready?" "Dad, don''t worry. It''s all arranged." The two entered the conference room one after the other, and the second uncle and Carter also arrived. Carter couldn''t help but make a sarcasm on Si Li Ting, which must have happened every time he met for ten months. Most of the time, Si Li Ting allows him to speak without answering. Instead of wasting his words on such things, he might as well do more useful things. It is because he is very low-key that can make today''s sess. Si Li Ting still doesn''t pay attention to it. Maybe this is Carter''sst sarcasm on him. All the former shareholders are sitting in their seats, Carter is proud. "Well, it''s really a lively day." A woman wearing a ck cheongsam and holding a long cigarette slowly walked in.People were surprised when they saw the woman. Bill''s eyes were a little ted, "K." "You look better thanst time. It seems that my son wille back." Kehoe was not afraid of her calling bill. "Lo didn''te with you?" Bill asked with concern. "He can''t walk away. I heard there was a lot of activity here today, but I came here to see it." Keira lit a cigarette and sat down casually on the chair. Si Li Ting called respectfully: "little aunt." "Good, big nephew." The interaction between the two makes Carter feel uneasy. He can''t know her. Why do they feel like they have met? "Auntie, did you drink the super ck tea I sent youst time?" Carter began to approach. He went to Las Vegas many times, and thest time his aunt made him earn 100 million yuan in one day. He failed andpletely lost the right to own shares. "Not bad." Ka had a lovely smile, and her long, narrow eyes shed through her eyes. "It''s about time. Let''s start." Carter can''t wait. First of all, shareholders vote. Who is more suitable to be the sessor? Of course, this is just for reference. The most important thing is to see the proportion of shares. "Now that the shares are announced, Carter holds 45 percent of the shares." Carter nced at striding, his eyes full of satisfaction. "Here''s Steven, who owns 55 percent of thepany''srgest stock..." "No way! He has only 40% of his shares. How can he suddenly increase his shares by 15% Carter pped the table with excitement. "Silence, in ck and white, see for yourself." Carter and his uncle changed their faces. Even if they saw the evidence, they still couldn''t believe it. So the little aunt''s share was also taken by Si Li Ting. Carter looked at Ka and said, "Auntie, why?" Si Li Ting only came back half a time ago. He never met Ka. How many times did she beg her for so many years? She didn''t give it to herself. Why give it to Si Li Ting? "Little nephew, don''t think your aunt is unfair. You are given the same question." "You say he made a hundred million dors in a day? I don''t believe it Carter made it clear that he didn''t believe it. "He didn''t make a hundred million dors a day." "Then why do you give him the shares? I''m not convinced Carter argued. Ka slowly exhaled a puff of smoke from her mouth. "My little nephew, I mean he didn''t use a day. He only made 200 million in eight hours." "What..." Don''t say it''s Carter. Other people have such expressions. How can he do it without any capital? "He has done a good job, better than I thought. He is brave and resourceful. I think he is the most suitable person to sit in this position. Don''t you think so?" Bill announced the results of the previous vote, and the number of votes of Mr. Smith was far more than that of Carter. It turned out that he had unconsciously bought so many people''s hearts, Carter had nothing to say. "I''d like to announce that Steven is the new president of thepany from today on. Do you have anyments?" "I support Steven." "Noment." "Steven is great." The scene is one-sided, and bill takes off a ring. "This is a keepsake of the Smiths, and I''ll give it to youter." Si Li Ting put on the ring and looked at everyone. "I promise that I will lead the Smiths to the top in the future, and I will never fail to live up to your expectations." Apuse rang out, Si Li Ting on that pair of gratified, jealous, unwilling eyes, everything should be over. Chapter 432 After a month''s recuperation, Gu Jin''s health is almost good. Today is the day of her birth. Gu Nancang came to meet her. "Jin''er, you can be liberated from today. I''ll ask if you are happy!" Gu Nancang looked at the safety of his mother and son. He was in a good mood. "Of course, I''m happy, brother. I can''t eat this one or that one. I''m greedy." Gu Jin smiles mischievously. Today, she can go out and breathe, eat what she wants, and regain her freedom. She can be as happy as she wants to be. "By the way, jin''er, my grandfather asked if you would like to have a party for nono? He''ll be ready in advance if he needs to. " "No, brother. Let''s go home first." "No problem." Gu Jin holds Jinnuo and leaves the room. The peach blossom on the ind has withered and the ind is covered with green trees. Spring morning with the fresh wind, the tree under a man in suit and leather shoes ising towards her. Smith, whom I haven''t seen for a long time, has never met since he kissed himself that day. Seeing him, Gu Jin thought of the inexplicable kiss and the sentence he said. Before getting along with Smith, it was a very light and warm feeling. Apart from that kiss, Gu Jin saw that he didn''t know how to get along with him again. Gu Nancang came forward and said, "thank Mr. Smith for the amodation provided to my sister. My sister and the baby have had a good time this month." "That''s what I should do." Si Li Ting bypasses Gu Nancang and goes to Gu Jin. Gu Jin''s eyes twinkled, and the kiss made her a little confused. "Are you going?" Si Li Ting, as always, asked the gentleman. Seeing Gu Jin''s head down, he knew that she must still be deeply troubled by thest incident. She must be ufortable if she suddenly kisses her as a stranger. "Well, thank you for your care. We''ll go first." Gu Jin looks like a little quail, so Su Su is very cute. Did not wait for Si Li Ting''s reply, she wanted to leave. Si Li Ting is a hand to seize her hand, "please stay." At that moment, Gu Jin was flustered. "Mr. Smith, is there anything else?" She looked up at him, in those smiling eyes, Gu Jin was flustered for no reason. He has changed. He is not like the man with a gentleman''s smile before. Instead, he looks like a bad uncle. Yes, it is Si Li Ting who looks at her with a bad smile, which makes her blush and her heart beat faster, so she can''t resist. Gu Nancang holds Jinnuo and looks at their interaction. It seems that there is a trace between them The smell of adultery? "This is an invitation. I hope you cane to my dinner party." Si Li Ting will be a well-designed invitation to Gu Jin, and then let go. For a few seconds, Gu Jin''s heart was beating wildly. At the moment when he let go, she was relieved but lost. What''s going on? Is she still waiting for him to do something? "Well, good day." Gu ji leaves Gu Nancang''s hand without returning. How does Gu Nancang feel that she has some sense of fleeing? Si Li Ting looks at Gu Jin''s back, and his mouth brings up a vicious smile. Susu, we''ll meet soon. On the helicopter, Gu Jin urged the captain to drive quickly, as if there were some monsters chasing her. "Jin''er, what happened to you and him? Why, you look like hell. " Gu Jin mentioned the man with an expression of appreciation. She has been in confinement this month. She should not have any intersection with Smith. Why has she suddenly changed? "No, No "I didn''t say that. Look at your panic stricken appearance, he just handed you an invitation card. What''s your nervousness?" Gu Jin touched the sweat on his forehead. Did he have such a great influence on himself? "It''s really nothing. I haven''t been out of the house for a long time. I''m a little ufortable. What kind of party is this?" She looked at the delicate invitation in her hand. Was it something like his engagement party with Alice? "By the way, you''re in confinement. You don''t know. The Smiths have changed a lot." Gu Nan Cang is holding the baby and saying to Gu Jin at the same time. "What earth shaking changes?" "I didn''t mention to you that Steven and Carter are in a fiercepetition, and the Smiths are fighting. In order to seize the shares, the two brothers fought openly and secretly, and finally concluded the curtain yesterday and separated the winner and loser. " Gu Jin''s heart did note from a tight, "then he won or lost?" Seeing Gu Jin''s nervous expression, Gu Nancang deliberately pauses for a moment, "jin''er, don''t you find that you care about him?""No, I''m just curious. Every family has its own fight." Gu Jin casually found an excuse, her erratic eyes have revealed some secrets. "You''ve never been so attentive to others, but he is the only one. You haven''t seen him several times, but you have gone beyond ordinary people''s emotions to him." Gu Jin bit his lip, "probably I think he''s a little bit like brother Li Ting. " "It''s strange to say, not only do you think so. Thest time you had a baby, he took the initiative to hold your hand. Clearly is a very strange face, but he looks at you, I also think he is Si Li Ting. It''s taboo for a man to give birth to a child. He is a stranger who is willing to apany you. " "Brother, I think he''s really like him." Gu Jinben doesn''t want to admit that Si Li Ting is the only one in her heart. No one can rece him. However, she feels that others are like him. "Jin''er, do you think there is a possibility that he is Si Li Ting?" "But if he was a third uncle, why didn''t he tell me? Why should he pretend that he doesn''t know me when he has so many chances? " On the day he left, Gu Jin thought that this problem was going to explode. After a month''s rest, he met him again. "Maybe he had to have a hard time. Of course, this is just our guess. I think his temperament is very simr to that of Si Li Ting. In case this is an illusion." Gu Jin clenched the invitation card in her hand. Maybe she should ask for an answer. "By the way, brother, you haven''t told me the result yet." "Do you want him to win or lose?" "I won, of course. I''ve lived in his ce for so long." Gu Jin did not think of ropeway. Gu Nancang also didn''t expose her Xiaojiu. "It''s true that he won. Today, the circle has exploded. How many people have been optimistic about Carter before. Carter had designed it for so many years, but it was finally done by a young master who suddenly appeared. In a short period of time, he actually reversed the defeat and turned the tide, and secretly took back a lot of shares. Carter also felt confident that he would win, and finally lost in a mess. Although I was not at the scene, ording to the people who came back from the scene, Carter''s mouth was almost out of breath. " Hearing the news that he won, Gu Jin''s mouth slightly raised and felt happy for him in his heart. "And now he''s in charge of the Smiths?" "Yes, the dinner was hosted by him as heir, that is to say, after telling the people in the circle that he is the master of the Smiths family, and your invitation is given by him, which proves that you have a different status in his heart." Gu Jin looked at the time, "maybe it''s just by the way, there are still ten days." "He''s supposed to be dealing with the Smiths at this time. It''s been rumored that he''s married to the wood family. It''s been passed on for so long that I haven''t seen how they really are. This time, he pulled Carter down on his own and didn''t rely on the wood family. " Gu Jin looked at the sea of clouds outside, and his mood became not very calm. He seemed to be shrouded in a mystery that she could not understand. "It''s not peaceful for Gu family recently. During your absence, those two people are ying tricks again. It''s just that you have been resting for so long ande out to move your hands and feet." Since ancient times, as long as a powerful family has never been calm, the Smith family is so, the family is still like this. Gu Jin is pregnant and doesn''t have time to take care of thepany. He relies on Gu Nancang. Although Gu Mingzhu was expelled from thepany, she set up her own door to fight against the family, causing some losses to the family. Chapter 433 The Smiths were the eldest among the top ten families, and the recement of sessors was the most important thing for everyone. Many eyes were fixed on that position, and those who had stood in front of Carter regretted that he was the sessor of the future. Many managers ofpanies have paid a lot to catch up with the Smiths, and now all their efforts are in vain. In the past, it didn''t matter if the heirs were reced. For the new sessor, everyone tried to please him. In the next ten days, Si Li Ting''s social intercourse did not stop, and he was very happy that everyone would take the initiative to find him. He used to be passive, but now he has the initiative, just taking advantage of it topletely swallow up all Carter''s rtionships. Many people are looking forward to the banquet. Some are waiting to say something to him at the party, brushing their sense of existence. Some people are looking forward to his unmarried wife. Alice thought that Si Li Ting would fail, so she prepared for his failure. Who knows that not only did he not fail, but he also won, she began to panic, he did not need the help of the wood family. Although he had not yet approached the woman, Alice had a bad feeling. He didn''t choose the wood family when he needed help the most, and now he doesn''t need it. He doesn''t use him at all. Many famousdies are ready to move. Who doesn''t want to be Mrs. Smith? This dinner has be a chance for people to get close to him. Not only others, but also two sisters who care for their family. Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran put all their mental strength on Nangong Xun before, but they didn''t know Nangong Xun was simply an invulnerable monster. No matter how Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran ask him out, they can''t even see the shadow of people. They even went to Nangong''s house to block people. Nangong Xun didn''t even return home. He ignored them, but he was very intimate to Gu Jin. Although he was unwilling, they had to give up. It took a year to catch up with him, so they had to focus on other people. Smith''s sessor is a very good opportunity, two people order luxurious dress, must be in the spotlight tonight. Night ising. Gu Nancang changes his dress andes in. I found that Gu Jin chose a very simple and elegant evening dress, and the makeup on his face was quite simple. "Isn''t it, sister? This is going to a dinner party. Why are you dressed so in?" Gu Jin looks at herself in the mirror. After all, she has not made up for nearly a year. To her, that was already a fine dress up. "Is it simple and elegant? I think it''s OK. Besides, I''m a mother of children. I''m not suitable for those colorful clothes "My silly sister, do you know what day it is?" Gu Jin looked at the calendar carefully and found that it was not a special anniversary. "May 4th Youth Day has passed for a few days, but mother''s day has not arrived yet." "Jin''er, it is said that a child is stupid for three years. I think it is true. Tonight is the day for the prince to choose his concubine. Have you seen Cindere''s story?" Gu Jin then responded, "you said Smith is going to choose a partner tonight?" "Nine out of ten, though not explicitly stated, do you know how many men and women at this dinner party are thinking of him?" "Men..." Gu Jin puffed at the corner of his mouth. "Where do you want to go? Of course, men are for work, and women are for him. Even Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran ordered a high-ss evening dress from Mn, which made a lot of money. He didn''t get married to the wood family and didn''t get close to Alice, which gave all women a chance. The sessor has been decided, and the next step is to solve the problem of singleness. I think tonight is simr to the college entrance examination. " Gu Jin''s eyes were flickering, and her heart was not happy, "is it? What''s the rtionship with me?" Gu Nancang said, "jin''er, no matter whether he is Si Li Ting or not, at least I think that among so many men around you, he is the only one who can affect your mood. If Si Li Ting doesn''te back, you should also n for yourself and your baby. You can''t live a lifetime. " "Brother, I I won''t marry anyone else, not in my life. " Gu Jin murmured. "Jin''er..." "Brother, don''t talk about it. For me, it''s just a party held by my friends. I''ll attend on behalf of my family. That''s enough." "Well, if you''re ready, let''s go." Gu Nancang shrugged his shoulders. "Well." Gu Jin gave Jinnuo milk before he left, and took him to y for a while before leaving. "Xiaozhu, I''ll be backter, and I''ll give it to you." "Youngdy, take care of me."Gu Jin and Gu Nancang left together. She hasn''t attended such a feast for nearly a year. When the lights are on, the night bes lively from this moment. The Smiths are a very old family, so the house is also a very old royal architectural style. "Brother, is that the Smiths?" Gu Jin points to a vi road in the distance. "Well, it seems that Smith''s ancestors were royal nobles in Europe, andter they came to America for no reason. Looking at this building, it retains traces of history, just like those in fairy tales we read when we were children. " In the light of light, the overall presentation is a solemn and solemn feeling. That''s where the man lives? Along the way to the vi to a continuous stream of luxury cars, we can see the influence of the Smiths family. Although the Gu family is one of the top ten families, it is at the end of the list, while the Smith family is the number one boss. But the Smiths are very low-key, usually rarely appear, and walk around with each family is not frequent. How can outsiders know? In fact, the real reason is that bill has been poisoned by chronic drugs, and his health is getting worse day by day, so he seldom shows up. The car stopped in the parking lot, and when I looked closer, I knew that the castle was much more beautiful than she had imagined. in addition to the exquisite horticultural design, there were some naturally formed roses climbing on the wall, which looked like the pictures in the movie. The women who got off the bus were dressed up gorgeous and beautiful, wearing all kinds of gorgeous evening dresses. Gu Jin has the illusion that all the stars are gathering together to walk on the red carpet today. It''s really spectacr. And those who wear shiny, low cut,ce all kinds of eye-catching clothing. She chose a moon white fishtail skirt, simple and noble, wearing a ne that Si Li Ting once gave her. Simple and elegant dress, after giving birth to a child, she has more mature charm than before. She was as soft and elegant as the moonlight,pared to the women who were dressed up in all sorts of ways. She took Gu Nancang''s arm, and people who didn''t know thought they were a pair. Gu Nancang is wearing a blue suit, which matches Gu Jin''s clothes. They appear in the hall and attract people''s attention. "Mr. Gu, you are here too. I didn''t expect that you will be more beautiful after the birth." Some old acquaintances began to talk. "If we didn''t know you were brothers and sisters, we would have thought you were a couple." Gu Jin''s temperament and the past have some changes. He has an invisible appeal to men. Many mene to chat up, and Gu Nancang blocks a lot of peach blossom for her. "See, if you have a partner, you can get in the way of these people." Gu Nancang joked, "you are a delicious dish now. Everyone wants to try it." "Have people''s aesthetics changed now? We will not let go of women who have just given birth. " Gu Jin frowned. Gu Nancang chuckled: "jin''er, you don''t know how attractive you are." Especially after she gave birth to a child, she changed from a girl to a woman. Her unique temperament is really attractive to men. Among these colorful butterflies, she will stand out. "Brother, don''tugh at me. It seems that I should find a male partner to block the peach blossom." "It''s not easy to have a man. Herees the man." Gu Nancang looks at the maning face to face. Nangong Xun was dressed in a dark purple suit with a pair of purple pupils. He walked steadily towards Gu Jin. If you want to find a shield, Nangong Xun is indeed the best candidate. Chapter 434 Who doesn''t know the rtionship between the Gu family and the Nangong family. Even if Gu Jin wants to marry again, he is most likely to marry the Nangong family. Nangong Xun exudes a strong aura, which makes people flinch. He goes directly to Gu Jin. Cang taut, frown in the side of what. He didn''t want such an expression on her face, she should live carefree. "Who made you unhappy?" Nangong Xun came to her and asked. "My sister will be happy when youe, and remember to be her guardian tonight." Gu Nancang pushes Gu Jin to Nangong Xun''s arms. "Brother..." "Jin''er, I have something to look for Mr. John, so I can''t take care of you. Let him do it." Gu Nancang has a sly smile. He is just Gu Jin''s brother. Many people will stille to chat up. Besides, whether it is Nangong Xun or Smith, he always hopes Gu Jin cane out of the shadow of Si Li Ting. Maybe today is a very special opportunity. He has a feeling that although Gu Jin and Smith do not have much intersection, Gu Jin is different for Smith. For example, all the invitation cards were distributed uniformly, but Gu Jinna was sent by him in person. Even if by the way, he was still on the field at that time. Why didn''t he give his invitation card by the way? There are Gu Jin''s invitation cards and they are not the same, which can not exin the problem, then Gu Nancang is Bai Chang so big. At the beginning, Smith and she watched fireworks together. Gu Jin said it was a coincidence. How could there be a coincidence on such a special asion. At that time, Gu Nancang felt that there was a problem, but this idea waster eliminated by the two people who had no intersection. Until now, Gu Nan Cang is more and more sure that Smith is absolutely interested in her. However, this dead hearted sister, thinking of Si Li Ting, may not agree to his request. Nangong Xun has been chasing her for so long. It should be a result. When Smith ran into Nangong Xun, what would Gu Jin choose? Gu Nancang broke his heart to find a father for Jinnuo! Nangong Xun soon understood why Gu Jin was in trouble. Not to mention her appearance and temperament, it was enough to attract a lot of people just to care for the head of the family. "Take me." He whispered in Gu Jin''s ear. Gu Jin looked at him suspiciously, "why?" "Do you want to be haunted by those flies all night?" Nangong Xun raises eyebrows. Gu Jin thought that in less than 15 minutes, there were seven or eight men around her. Although some men are simply attracted to her, and some may not even know her identity, she does not want to spend the night dealing with others. She stretched out her hand and took Nangong Xun. There was nothing wrong with Gu Nancang at ordinary times. Suddenly she took someone else, and Gu Jin felt very strange. "So stiff, I have ice in my arm?" Nangong Xun was dissatisfied. "Sorry, I just I''m not used to it. " Gu Jin rxed a little. "I won''t eat you. What are you afraid of?" "Nangong Mo doesn''t like to be lively. Why didn''t hee today?" Gu Jin digs off the topic and says that she didn''te when she was born. With his character, this is quite abnormal, usually every other time, the south pce ink is shouting to want to and the baby video. "When he went to Egypt to collect materials, he seemed to like a mummy. He had to buy it back and had a conflict with the local people." Nangong Xun mentioned that the unreliable brother is also a ck line. "It''s something he can do." Gu Jinguang thought that the picture was very funny. The rtionship between Nangong Xun and Nangong Mo is much better than when she knew Nangong Mo only a few years ago. At that time, when Nangong Mo mentioned Nangong Xun, it was the same as mentioning the impermanence of ck and white. "Have you had dinner yet?" "Not yet. If you don''t tell me, I forget. There are self-help cakes over there. I''ll get some." Nangong Xun reaches for the waiter and orders Gu Jin to make some nourishing soup. She has to feed her children. How can she eat cake alone. Back to see Gu Jin and a child generally eat with relish, her favorite is sweet food. When she was in confinement, she could only eat some light food. She had not eaten cake for a long time. When she was waiting for prince charming to appear, she was alone in the corner eating cake. "Is it delicious?" Nangong Xun walked to her side and asked gently. "It''s delicious. It''s my favorite mousse vor. Would you like to try some?" Gu Jin''s happy eyes narrowed. Nangong Xun didn''t like sweets. Seeing her contented appearance, she couldn''t help saying, "you feed me." Gu Jin took a spoon again from the side and scooped him a mouthful, "try it." "I said that I couldn''t find my sister everywhere. It turned out that I was here with Mr. Nangong, and you were on me." Gu ran said sarcastically.After all, Nangong Xun didn''t even have a positive eye on them, but he was so good to Gu Jin. There must be some imbnce between them. "I used to talk about how much I love Si Li Ting in my family. I have to marry him in my life. This person has not been like this for less than a year." Gu Mingzhu also agrees. "Mr. Nangong, I really admire you. In your status, no woman can be found, but she is willing to be the pan Xia." Nangong fumigation eyes swept, "two are idle?" Being watched by his threatening eyes, the two dare not be bold again. The danger degree of this man is much higher than Gu Jin. "I just say it casually. Don''t be angry, Mr. Nangong." "Yes, Mr. Nangong, I just think that someone is too shameless. If he wants to seduce you with his children, it is a disgrace to his family." Gu ran mocks Gu Jin. Gu Jin had a lot of kindness after having children, and what they had done before was just to drive out of thepany. It is also because of this, two people think Gu Jin has no temper to dare to be presumptuous. "You two, I give you face?" Gu Jin coldly looks up at them, these two people are typical to face shamelessly. "Don''t think you''re making those little moves behind your back. I don''t know. I haven''t paid any attention to you all the time. For the sake of the same family members, if you don''t want to be shameless again, don''t me me for not remembering the old love." Gu Jinyi got angry, and the two had to leave in dismay. In the final analysis, she was the one who took charge of the family. Even if she didn''t like it, she couldn''t offend her openly. Nangong Xun said coldly behind them: "you have made a mistake. I am seducing her from the beginning to the end. As long as she is willing, I can marry her at any time." Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran were beaten in the face by his maintenance. They didn''t want to send them to other people, but they were waiting for Gu Jin. "Don''t be angry with irrelevant people." Nangong Xuwen judo. "They''re not worth it. Thank you for helping me out." Gu Jin Tiantian smile, "it''s a pity that I''ve already had my own heart, or I''ll love you." Her joking words also rejected Nangong Xun''s mind, but Nangong Xun was helpless. "If he doesn''te back, do you really want to be alone all your life?" "He promised me that he woulde back." "When did you promise it?" Nangong Xun asked in surprise. "In the dream." ¡°¡­¡­¡± She is too involved in the y to get out. , "smoked, you still makeints about your marriage. Grandpa in Nangong has been tucking me for many times, and my ears are going to start cocoon." "Don''t you know he wants you and me?" The question came back again. Nangong Xun always knew what she wanted, but she couldn''t reply. At this time, the crowd began to move in a direction, it seems that the protagonist appeared. Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran also went in that direction. When they saw Si Li Ting''s in appearance, everyone was disappointed. "No, don''t all the Smiths have blue eyes?" "He''s too ordinary." "Yes, is it wrong?" Compared with the rest of the Smith family, his appearance was quite different. Although his appearance was different from his imagination, his status was valuable. "Hello, Steven. Can you invite me to the opening danceter?" A bold woman came forward for the first time. She is to take advantage of others have not had a chance to start first for the strong, appearance can eat? A bunch of stupid women. Chapter 435 Si Li Ting''s mind is obviously not in them, but in the crowd looking for his baby. After sweeping around, he saw Gu Jin with Nangong Xun in the corner. He didn''t know what they were talking about. The distance was very close. Si Li Ting frowns tightly and strides towards Gu Jin. Gu Jin isforting Nangong Xun, "well, you look so handsome. There must be many girls like you. There will be many beautifuldies tonight. If you are sorry, I will help you choose er." Nangong Xun was not happy, "you know who I want." Gu Jin embarrassed smile, "this mousse is very delicious, or you eat two more, when you are in a bad mood, as long as you eat sweet food will be better." She scooped up a spoon to feed Nangong Xun, so the intimacy of the action just by Si Li Ting ie. "Delicious?" As if the ghost general voice sounded in Gu Jin''s ear. Gu Jin''s body trembled with fright. He was not surrounded by other women. How could he appear at his side in an instant? She forced it down. "Delicious." "It''s all on my face." Si Li Ting reached out and stroked the mousse cake at the corner of her mouth, which was extremely intimate. His touch makes Gu Jin''s heart beat faster. When did he get so close to him? Nangong Xun also had some dissatisfaction with his action. He took Gu Jin to his arms and said, "Smith, please respect yourself." That possessive action makes Si Li Ting angry. Who is Nangong Xun? Why does he hold his own woman? "Let go." Si Li Ting cold way, this moment Gu Jin seems to feel the illusion that the person is around. "She''s mypanion. Why should I let go?" Si Li Ting suppressed the anger in his heart. He reached out to Gu Jin and asked, "beautifuldy, can you please dance with me?" How many women look forward to such an important opening dance that he even chooses to dance with himself. Gu Nancang blinked at Gu Jin not far away, as if to say: "I said right, you are different to him." "I will marry you." That day, he said that sentence in the mind repeatedly recalled, Gu Jin bit his lips at a loss. All the attention of the audience was focused on them, and the voice of discussion came: "who is that woman?" "You don''t know her? She is the owner of the family. I heard that she had just given birth, so she didn''t show up for a long time. " "Isn''t it? It''s just as good as that after giving birth to the baby?" "Since the birth of a child, that is to have a husband, married women to join in what is really shameless." "She was also very unlucky. On the day of engagement, her fiance fell into the sea and died. At that time, she had a baby." "Oh, I remember, is there such a thing, she has not been married, do you also aim at Mrs. Smith''s position?" Everyone, you and I have a good gossip, one side of the well-dressed Alice face is blue. When Gu Jincai came, she had been observing her. She found that Gu Jin and Nangong Xun were together, and Alice felt relieved. Tonight, she wore a very delicate make-up, dressed like a noble princess, only she is worthy of the boss Li Ting. He would invite himself to the opening dance, and there was anyone else worthy of him besides himself. However, in the end, he went to the woman, which proved her difference in his heart. She was his wife. Alice suddenly shed an idea in her mind. She thought wrong at the beginning. He ignored Gu Jin. It was not that he wanted to get rid of the past life, but he was protecting her! When all the dust settled down, he woulde back to her side again. From the beginning to the end, he was like a joke. No, he can only be a chess piece in his hand. He has already calcted himself in it. Knowing the truth, Alice gritted her teeth and stared at the pair of people, and her fingernails fell into the palms of her hands. Gu Jin some flustered, Si Li Ting''s hand has been ced in front of her waiting for her answer. How to say no, she looked up at him, and he was in a veryplicated mood at that moment. He looked at her quietly. Gu Jingen had no resistance and put his hand in his palm. Nangong smoked his heart like a knife. He chased Gu Jin for such a long time without sess. The man just showed up and asked her to agree. Gu Jin and his hands sped at that moment, the familiar feeling came back. maybe she just as like as two peas in his body, she can''t refuse. The two walked to the dance floor, the lights went out a lot, and romantic and soothing dance music sounded in their ears. Gu Jin was led by him, and his brain was always confused. His hand was on her waist. See her also muddled appearance, Si Li Ting grabs her small hand to put in his chest."It''s about to start." Gu Jin was dancing with him all the way, and she was thinking about one thing. "Who are you Two people''s bodies sometimes together, sometimes separate, like a pair of split and close lovers. It was clearly the first time to dance, but they had a good understanding. "This is Smith." His gentle words sounded in her ears, his hot breath fell on her neck, such an ambiguous and intimate action. The dance music was soon over, and Gu Jin returned to his arms gracefully. Si Li Ting whispered in her ear: "don''t let other men get close to you, wait for me." That possessive words, Gu Jin reacts toe over when he already released her. There is no reason to rise in the heart of a loss, she even nostalgia for the temperature in his arms. Gu Nancang shook in front of her eyes, "stupid? No, just a dance. I''ll see what you''re up to. " "He''s so much like that man." "I know." Gu Nancang looks at the back of Si Li Ting''s leaving. Just when the two people dance, his brain has automatically brought into Si Li Ting''s face. Gu Jin retreats to one side. She feels that she must have a good talk with him when the banquet is over. Nangong Xun is a bit jealous. It''s nothing to lose to Si Li Ting, but who is the man whoes out on the way? Before he asked people to prepare the soup, the waiter also sent up, bearing in mind the displeasure way: "you didn''t eat dinner, I let someone stew pigeon soup for you, you drink some." "Smoked, thank you." "Why promise him?" Nangong Xun spoke with displeasure. "What if I said I couldn''t resist his request." Gu Jin was honest. "Is he a different being to you?" "No, I, I don''t know..." Gu Jin is full of the words he just said. Then a waiter approached her and said a few words in her ear. Gu Jin Gulu Gulu drank up the pigeon soup, "smoke, I''ll go to the back garden, you don''t have to worry about me." "You want to see him?" "I have something to ask him." Gu Jin takes the skirt and follows the attendants to leave. Nangong Xun looks at her back and looks dim. Or No way. When Gu Jin arrived at the back garden, the waiter showed her the way and left. Gu Jin was startled by the beautiful scenery in front of her. What appeared in front of her was arge area of Wisteria trees, with Wisteria flowers falling. On the ground is growing all kinds of Hydrangea, set against the light, here is beautiful like a fairy tale world. She plucked the wisteria flowers and went to the front. Under the tree stood a man. He slowly turned to look at her, she was like a princess out of the moonlight, so holy. She also had an engagement ring on her hand and a ne on her neck. How can he not love such a Susu. "Mr. Smith, I have a question for you." Gu Jin stops. Si Li Ting is close to her. Her heart beats faster every time he approaches. The irresistible feelinges again. She subconsciously wants to retreat, but behind her is a big tree, she can not retreat. "Who do you want to ask me?" "Well." Si Li Ting bad smile pick up her chin, ambiguous in her ear way: "who do you think I will be?" At such a close distance, Gu Jin can clearly smell his body''s clean bath liquid fragrance, and the air is filled with a faint fragrance of flowers. The surrounding atmosphere was so good that Gu Jin felt that his heart was about to jump out. "Are you a third uncle?" She was emboldened, though it was too unlikely. Si Li Ting for a long time did not see the little white rabbit general panic Gu Jin, his favorite is her appearance. "Ah..." With a slight smile, he directly kisses her on the lip. Susu, is there anyone else but me? Chapter 436 The familiar kiss makes Gu Jinyi crazy. I don''t know whether the atmosphere here is too good or the scenery is too beautiful. She has no time to think about anything. Fingers unconsciously cling to Si Li Ting''s neck, the air is filled with a faint fragrance of flowers, Si Li Ting''s kiss will soon melt her in general. Gu Jin felt that his stomach began to feel hot, and his whole body was unnaturally hot. What''s going on? Her reason gradually became blurred. Si Li Ting also obviously feels her strange, the body temperature is not natural. He quickly released her, "what''s the matter with you?" Gu Jindao''s eyes are a littlex. He just feels empty when he leaves himself. "To Third uncle... " She said vaguely, her eyes unable to focus. Si Li Ting see her appearance understande over, damned, unexpectedly someone to her medicine, and still very violent that kind of medicine. The kiss just like a fuse, or catalyst, directly ignited the me on Gu Jin. At the moment, he does not care to reminisce about the past, Gu Jin grabs his skirt unconsciously. "Hot, third uncle, third uncle, so hot..." She has no reason, no matter who the man in front of her, in front of her became Si Li Ting''s appearance. Si Li Ting where can wait for what, a will Gu Jin embrace to leave. In the hall, Gu ran shook the red wine in his hand, "did you really prescribe medicine?" "Of course, I heard Nangong Xun ask someone to stew pigeon soup for her. I specially put the medicine in it, which is several times more than the normal amount. You said that in front of so many people, Gu Jin''s little rascal would be more interesting to perform live. " "The housekeeper is like an oestrus female dog. When he sees a man, he will ask for it. Tut tut. Then you can give her a close-up. The headlines will be very good tomorrow." Gu ran thought about that picture, and he drank the wine in his hand. "Will Nangong Xun or Smith look at her when they see her "They''re all famous people. Who would like a slut? She has lost a big face here. How can the people who care for her family still let her be the head of the house? " They looked at each other with a smile. Gu Jin had been expelled from thepany, and had always wanted to catch her pigtail and pull her down. However, she was pregnant and had a baby. Gu Nancang did not make any mistakes in thepany. It''s hard to find an opportunity today. How can they let it go? "By the way, where''s that bitch?" Gu ran nced at Nangong Xun. There was no sign of Gu Jin around him. "I was still talking to Nangong Xun just now. Why did he disappear in the blink of an eye?" "Find her quickly. If I don''t lose face in front of the public, I''m not a white medicine?" The two began to look for Gu Jin''s figure in the hall. They nned the big y. How wasteful was it? Because of the heavy weight, Gu Jin soon lost consciousness. She only felt that her whole body was burning like fire. Si Li Ting took her back to the bedroom and put her on the soft bed. With Gu Jin''s cold sheets, Gu Jin''s cheeks are flushed, and her hands unconsciously grasp the sheets. Red lips open, like a rose. How many times has this picture appeared in his dream? Every time he wakes up, all he has left is endless emptiness. Before touching her, his body has begun to burn, as if the person who was drugged is not Gu Jin, but he. Slowly bending over, before touching her, Gu Jin has already grasped his tie and pulled him off. "Uncle, I want you..." She was kissing on his face, shaking her body. It''s about forty days before the birth of a baby. Her body should have recovered. This time, Si Li Ting didn''t intend to endure any more. In the face of his beloved woman, his kiss could no longer be restrained. "Su, Su, me..." "Is that you? Third uncle, is that you... " Gu Jin doesn''t know whether he is awake or in a dream. His mind is in a state of chaos. She felt like she was sleeping on a soft cloud, soft and warm. "Baby, it''s me. I''m back." He looked at her tenderly andughed. Gu Jin rubbed his eyes and found that the man in front of him was not Si Li Ting. "Who are you? You''re not a third uncle. Don''t touch me. Get out of here!" Si Li Ting thinks of himself or the appearance of easy appearance, did not expect Gu Jin has been like this, but also have a little consciousness to distinguish who he is. Gu Jin kicked him to one side and murmured: "you are not the third uncle, not my brother Li Ting. I don''t want you." Like a child, she crawled up and down on the bed, and Si Li Ting was about to suffocate. At the critical moment, she came to this stubble. A woman who was about to fall to the ground was fished back into his arms. Gu Jin refused to obey, "you let me go. You are not him."She was sweating all over her body, but she was still holding on to her position, which proved how deep she was to her own heart. Si Li Ting loosened his tie, "baby, wait for me in bed." Gu Jin seemed to understand, nodded obediently, "good." "The third uncle will apany you, darling." Si Li Ting coax Gu Jin like a child. He went to the bathroom with his bathrobe, took off his contact lenses, and his eyes returned to their original color. Tear off the human skin mask on his face and throw it into the garbage can. There is no need for this mask to exist from now on. When he went to the flower shed, he washed away the disposable pick dye and revealed his original appearancepletely. When she came out again, Gu Jin on the bed groaned like a kitten, her hair was scattered long ago, her clothes were pulled down, the scenery on her chest was half exposed, and her slender legs were on the edge of the bed. Because it is inctation, her chest is much bigger than in the past, and her body is hotter. Gu Jin felt as if he was suffering in a pot, and he felt very ufortable all over. In the haze of consciousness, she saw a figure that she always thought about, the golden soft hair, and the beautiful blue eyes like the sea. Familiar eyebrows, familiar eyes, familiar lips. "Brother Li Ting." Gu Jin rushed at him. Si Li Ting steadily caught her, "baby, I''m back." Gu Jin stretched out his trembling fingers and stroked his cheek. The hot temperature came from the fingers. He was still alive, really alive. "It''s really you." "I said, I''ll be back. Sorry to have kept you and the baby waiting so long." "No, not long, not at all, as long as you cane back." "Don''t cry, Susu. I''ll love you if you cry." Si Li Ting kisses her eyebrows and eyes, and kisses the tears from the corners of her eyes. "I feel terrible, brother Li Ting..." "I know, I know. Can I help you?" "Good." Gu Jinshun lies down from. Si Li Ting covered with the body that yearns day and night, kisses every inch of her body''s skin and looks at her blooming like petals under her body. Love to the depth, ten fingers tightly, the body intertwined. "Brother Li Ting..." Gu Jin has no sense of security. "I''m here." He responded to her shouts again and again. It is clear that the person who prescribes the medicine is Gu Jin, but Si Li Ting is hotter than her. When Gu Jin wakes up, her limbs are weak and aching, and her head aches unceasingly. When she opens her eyes, she is not around Jinnuo or at home. After a few seconds of brain crash, the memory ofst night was gradually restored, and she was led to the back garden by the waiter in the hall. The waiter said Smith was waiting for her there and she had a lot of questions to ask, so she went over. She wanted to ask him if he was Si Li Ting and why he did those strange actions. Suddenly, she was forced to kiss, and then she lost consciousness. She seemed to take the initiative to hold the man and ask him to take himself. Last night, I didn''t know how the rtionship between the two took ce. Thinking of this, she felt a strong shame in her heart. She was sorry for Si Li Ting. Last night, she and other men Her back is still close to the man''s fiery chest. At the moment, Gu Jin''s whole body is stiff and iparable. He doesn''t know how to face such a situation. "Awake?" A man''s low and sexy voice came from his ears. Gu Jin turned around and bowed his head and said: "Mr. Smith, I''m sorryst night. I was drugged. Can you forget what happenedst night?" "Honey, how could I forget you were so enthusiasticst night?" Gu Jinmeng raised his head with a familiar voice, "you, you are..." A pair of familiar blue pupils in the line of sight. As the first time, he said with a smile: "your man, Si Li Ting." Chapter 437 The warm morning sun fell into the room. His golden hair was shining in the sun, and his blue eyes were like a clear sky. Gu Jin blinked, as if to confirm whether this is her another real dream. In the blink of an eye, I found that the person did not disappear, but in front of her. She rushed at him for the first time, "brother Li Ting, am I dreaming?" Before that, she had a lot of dreams about Si Li Ting, especially on the ind. "It''s not a dream. I''m really back." Si Li Ting can''t helpughing at her muddled face and stooped down to kiss her lips. Like a spring rain kiss, with thousands of tenderness and honey from all directions wrapped Gu Jin. Gu Jin feels the temperature on his lips. He doesn''t dare to blink. His four eyes are full of tenderness. "Susu, now believe I''m back?" Confirmed eyes, is the one I love. Gu Jin stabbed him in his arms, tears gushing. "When you came back, I knew you woulde back." After such a long wait, everyone told her that Si Li Ting could note back and let her get married earlier. Holding a vain hope, she is hard to bear a child, waiting for his return. "Susu, don''t cry..." Si Li Ting gently patted her back, soothing her mood. Gu Jin recalled the details before, "so Smith is you. Last time you calmed my mood on the ne, you set off fireworks for me, and the strange man who saved me in the warehouse." In China, she was kidnapped. When she was in danger, a mysterious man appeared. Later, when she was sober, Tang Ming was with her. The ne bumps, she is very nervous buried in his arms, although he did note out to recognize, but to tell a story to calm her mood. He promised to give her a flourishing fireworks, now think of SS is not Su Su. He has beenforting himself not to give up, perhaps the lover just met something, wille back soon. He also said that he also had a lover who was very simr to himself, but could not apany her for some reasons. So many coincidences that she never contacted him at all. She was misled from the beginning. Gu Jin thinks that if it is Si Li Ting whoes back, he wille to find her. How can he avoid her. "It''s me. It''s all me. I''m sorry Susu." Gu Jin''s heart is extremely aggrieved, she suddenly pushes Si Li Ting away, "Si Li Ting, no, Smith, is it really interesting to y with people like this?" "Susu, listen to me." "I don''t listen." Gu Jin pushes him away, picks up his clothes on the ground, puts them on at random and leaves. For nearly a year, she was pregnant with a child, waiting for someone who might nevere back. In front of everyone, she was forced to smile. She didn''t want anyone to worry about her. Only when she was alone in the dead of night, she cried in secret. Even if Si Li Ting has any difficulties, he should at least say to himself, even if it is to report peace? I worry about him day and night, smile every day and manage my emotions. Who knows that he has been by his side all the time, and even contacted himself many times. Gu Jin can tolerate anything, but he can''t tolerate the deceit of Si Li Ting. He doesn''t talk about how he and Alice are. "Susu, I have a problem." Si Li Ting picked up the bathrobe, wrapped it in his body and chased out. Gu Jin seems soft, usually in front of him like a clever little sheep, but she is a very stubborn person. When she was drugged, she would rather harm herself than let others touch her. At that timest night, she still maintained thest trace of reason. Some of his own practice hurt her self-esteem, Si Li Ting was very afraid. Originally, under the tree, he nned to announce everything to her. He nted those hydrangeas in advance for her. What he wanted was to tell everything in a good atmosphere. But before he spoke, she was drugged. I still owe her an exnation. Gu Jin ran so fast barefoot that the servants of the castle were confused. A woman ran out of the young master''s room. Si Li Ting, you big bastard, think you want to die, but you have always been around don''t tell me. Tears blurred his eyes, Gu Jin bumped into a person head-on. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." She didn''t want to apologize. Just raised his head but on a pair of dark blue double pupil, in front of the man with a very simr face and Si Li Ting. Bill grinned gracefully, and the gentleman reached out to her, "are you hurt?" Gu Jin is helped up by him. Gu Jin is stupid. This man should be Si Li Ting''s father.He cametest night. Gu Jin had already left when bill arrived, and they did not meet. It is said that his daughter-inw is most afraid of meeting his father-inw. Gu Jin never thought that he and his father would meet under such circumstances. She was wearing a wrinkled evening dress, her hair was messy, she was barefoot, she had no shoes, and she didn''t wash her face. Last night after she fell asleep, or Si Li Ting took off her make-up and cleaned her body. Although there was no blemish on her face, she could see her father-inw in such a dishevelled condition. "You, you are..." Gu Jin asked with a panicked expression on his face and prayed silently in his heart that he was just the uncle next door. He should not be the father of Si Li Ting. "Susu, he''s my dad." Si Li Ting''s voice came from behind. Gu Jin felt as if thunder had struck. Her first reaction is to quickly hide behind Si Li Ting, "uncle, I''m sorry, I haven''t dressed up yet. Can you pretend that you haven''t seen me just now?" Gu Jin''s reaction made the two menugh, and bill had a kind smile. "Well, I pretend I didn''t see you, but you seem to be crying. If there is any misunderstanding between you and ting''er, I can exin that he has a hard time." In the early morning, Gu Jin left in distress and cried, and bill could guess some reasons. Gu Jin didn''t listen to any exnation. All he thought was that he was too rude. "Uncle, that I''ll see youter. " Gu Jin covered her face and ran back. There were some servants around. She felt that her face had been lost today. Bill looked at her flight. "I finally know why you like her, lovely little girl." Si Li Ting had no choice but to smile bitterly, "it happenedst night, I haven''t had time to exin to her, she is very angry now." "The little girl has you in her heart. Make a good noise." "Yes, I know." Si Li Ting rushed to catch up. Gu Jin covered his face and almost lost his way in this big castle vi. All me her for crying and running out before. I don''t know which room Si Li Ting is. She can''t go back and ask where your room is! Gu Jin was so anxious and angry that she would cry for herself. The more anxious, the more flustered, the more flustered, her foot stepped on the skirt, and her body fell to the ground. A big hand took her back to his arms. "Susu, are you ok?" Gu Jin more aggrieved, "you bastard, you big bastard." Si Li Ting allowed her to beat her chest, "Su Su, I''m sorry, but I really have a hard time. I''ll exin it to youter, OK?" "I''m so humiliated, so many people, and your dad, my first impression was terrible." Gu Jin is like a little quail buried in Si Li Ting''s arms, shy and angry. Just now she shouldn''t be impulsive. Even if she washed her face and tied up her hair, she must be crazy now. "It''s OK. Don''t worry. My father has seen you for a long time. He knows what kind of person you are and won''t me you." Gu Jin still refused to let go, and there were so many servants along the way. "Why don''t you pull me? My ugliness has been seen. They must think I''m a madman or a fool." Si Li Ting walked back with her in his arms, and said in a soft voice, "who dares tough at you? You are my wife, the hostess here. Besides, my Susu is so beautiful that I don''t need to dress up. As for why I don''t pull you, I''m still in my bathrobe when you''re running, and I can''te out naked to pull you? " "You, you asshole." "Yes, yes, my son of a bitch. Let''s go back to the room and I''ll let you fight as long as you want, and never fight back, OK?" Chapter 438 Si Li Ting will Gu Jin back to the room, after just so a row, Gu Jin''s gas also eliminated a lot. However, on the surface, she was still very angry. She had been worried for so long. She had to teach this man a lesson. "Where is the bathroom?" "Over there, I''ll carry you." "No more." Gu Jin jumped out of his arms and went straight into the bathroom. Si Li Ting raised his feet to catch up with him. The door was mmed shut and almost didn''t hit his nose. He felt his nose helplessly. He was impressed by Gu Jin''s good temper and character, and almost never lost his temper in front of him. Thest time she was so angry or misunderstood his rtionship with other women, she cried and got angry. This time, it''s obvious that things are much more serious. It''s no fault to Gu Jin, for anyone will be angry. Gu Jin enters the bathroom. Although his family is luxurious enough, the castle has existed for hundreds of years and its decoration has a sense of history. There is a pair of contact lenses on the hand washing table. There are ck lenses inside. This is the big viin. Do you use this to cover his eyes? The washing table was clean and there was nothing about women''s use. As he drained the bathtub, he looked at the bathroom. Did he live here this year? Although it was my first time, Gu Jin felt very warm because it was the ce where Si Li Ting lived. His body slipped into the bath, and all the pent up Qi in his heart disappeared. In fact, he didn''t need to exin, but she also knew that he had a hard time. If he doesn''t care about himself, how can hefort her on the ne, how can he arrange the fireworks for her? At that time, he and Gu Nancang were together. Si Li Ting deliberately led her away. Helicopters and cakes were prepared for her. Including why he would help Nangong Xun on the ind. When he gave birth, he always held his hand tightly. Think carefully, the most painful thing in this matter is not himself, but he. The few times I saw him on the ind were not a dream. He was really with him. He wanted to recognize, but he didn''t know how tangled he was. Thinking of Gu Jin, only the joy of reunion is left in her heart. Although she hypnotizes herself every day, he wille back. But it was just a dream, a dream she never dared to ask for. Now that he is really back, Gu Jin looks at the red marks left on his body, which shows the madness of the twost night. This is the evidence that he is alive. No matter what his name is now, he is the Si Li Ting he knows. Jinnuo, the promise to Gu Jin, he realized. Think of Gu Jin, where there is still a little angry, just leave pleasure. Because it is Si Li Ting''s ce, Gu Jin did not feel ufortable at all and wiped his body with his bath towel. She was surprised to find that both shower gel and shampoo were the brand she used to like, even the fragrance. If a man loves you to the extreme, even your living habits will be epted. Gu Jin lifted a smile from his mouth and dried his hair. When shees out again, Si Li Ting sits on the bed cleverly, just like a wrong child. "Susu, I was wrong. Can you forgive me?" "What''s wrong?" "I shouldn''t hide the news that I''m still alive. I shouldn''t let you worry and be afraid. I shouldn''t let you be alone. You should not take care of you with a child." "It seems that you are still very clear about your crime, so I will give you a chance to make a change and tell me why you want to hide it from me?" Si Li Ting talked about the things after he fell into the sea, "Su Su, I swear that I have never changed my heart to you for a moment. But the situation was very critical. My father was in poor health. If I left him, not only would the Smiths fall into Carter''s hands, but he would not live long. I have never experienced my father''s warmth since I was a child. I finally found a family member. I know that he didn''t mean to leave us. I haven''t given him filial piety for a day After much deliberation, I chose to stay and help him. I know you want to say why I didn''t tell you the truth when there are so many opportunities. Even if I send you a text message or make a phone call, but Susu, you should know how much I love you. I''m afraid that as soon as I tell you, you will have expectations, and I will want to contact you. You don''t know what a tough guy Carter is. He''s so cruel that he even dares to poison my father. As long as I am close to you, there will be clues. Once they know that you and the baby exist, they will poison you. Once a person has a weakness, he will be grasped by the other party. It is precisely because of this that I dare not take you and the baby at risk. In order to be afraid of getting closer and closer to you, even in the ne, I can only hold you and dare not say who I am.Susu, you and the baby are my whole world. I am not 100% sure to protect you from harm. So I can only make such a bad strategy, and wait for me to finish everything and have no worries before you appear in front of you. After all, I still didn''t think that Alice would find out your identity on the ind. She has poisoned you Referring to Alice, Gu Jin''s face sank, "what''s the rtionship between you and her?" Si Li Ting cried andughed: "if I say I have nothing to do with her, do you believe it?" "It doesn''t matter. Would she call herself the hostess? And kill my child, and how does she find out about us? I don''t even know you exist. " It''s OK not to mention this matter. Gu Jin''s heart is angry when ites to this matter. The baby is her whole world. How can she allow others to attack the baby! "Susu, I''m sorry. I thought I did it well enough, but I didn''t expect a hundred secrets. She came to me that night and found a Book of parenting in my room. In fact, I designed the room you lived in, and I bought the ind for our wedding. Alice has always been amorous. She thinks she is the one I want to marry, so she will find trouble when she knows you live in that room. It''s because of the parenting book that hasn''t been collected that reminds you of living next door and having a baby. She will naturally be suspicious, although I erase my information in advance, but you will still find some clues. She found out about our rtionship, so she tried to kill Jinnuo. Fortunately, you ate very little that day, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. " Thinking of the scene at that time, Si Li Ting was scared. His wife and children almost had an ident. "It''s no wonder that the way you hold your baby is so orderly that you have been studying." If Si Li Ting doesn''t say it, Gu Jin will never know that it is a bloody case caused by a parenting ssic. "I know you are pregnant very hard, although can''t apany in your side, but I will prenatal and postpartum all the knowledge of the system once again." Think of what Si Li Ting has done to her before, which is really what he can do. But Gu Jin''s point is not here. She pokes her finger at Si Li Ting''s chest. "What does she do in your room at night? Eat midnight snack? Si Li Ting, if you don''t exin it to me clearly, we will not finish this matter. " Si Li Ting is pitiful. The image of two people is a moment tall, and the other is shrunk into a group, shivering in the corner. "Susu, conscience of heaven and earth, I haven''t even touched a hair of her!" "So what did shee to you for?" Gu Jin grabs his cor. Si Li Ting faltered and stammered, "that Don''t do anything. " "Say it Gu Jin roars on a roar, Si Li Ting frightens the body to tremble three tremble. Whining, such a Su Su is so terrible, Si Li Ting is like a little pitiful who is bullied by others with a small handkerchief. "She wants to seduce me, but Susu, you know my heart to you. I, I have no eye on her at all. Heaven and earth can tell. Except you, I have no second heart for other women." Gu Jin is obviously not satisfied with his statement, "how many times has this happened?" "I, I don''t remember much." Si Li Ting was forced to the corner of the bed. "Uncle, I remember you have a good memory. Tell me! Make it clear to me word for word. If you hide something, I won''t forgive you. " Gu Jin grabs his bathrobe with one hand, and sets it on the head of the bed with the other hand, pressing Si Li Ting with the posture of wall Dong. Chapter 439 This is clearly what Si Li Ting often did to Gu Jin before. When the two people met, Si Li Ting beat her with such a posture many times. I didn''t expect that the geomancy took turns. Today, it was Gu Jin''s turn to be in the upper hand, and he was like a little daughter-inw. "Big, about a few times." He stammered, his eyes wavering. Why did he feel so guilty when he didn''t even hold Alice''s hand? Maybe Gu Jin''s eyes are too scary at the moment. "How many times, uncle, do you want me to teach you how to count?" Gu Jin''s tone of calling him "third uncle" can refer to that he called her "little Susu" before. Si Li Ting suddenly felt that the most terrible thing in the world was not separation, but Gu Jin. Now Su Su is too terrible. He swallows saliva, "cough, that what, about four times." "To what extent?" Gu Jin continues to press questions, hoping to ask all the details clearly. "Susu, it''s all over. I can swear I didn''t touch her. Isn''t that enough?" "Not enough! How did she seduce you "Well, she just ran into my room in very thin clothes, or she would lie in bed, but I changed all the sheets she hadid. As for her body, I never looked at her more. Susu, believe me Si Li Ting shakes Gu Jin''s arm, much like Gu Jin''s coquettish appearance to him before. Gu Jin''s fingers moved up slowly until he finally pinched his chin. "Uncle, you''re not good at all. How can I punish you?" She suddenly bad smile, Si Li Ting heart has a kind of bad feeling across. The next second Gu Jin began to brutalize him. Of course, this kind of destruction should be the favorite of every man. Gu Jin kisses him on the neck. He is the one he loves most. He doesn''t need any action. Even if he looks at him, he will feel something. Not to mention Gu Jin''s active kiss, Si Li Ting, who can hold it, will turn over and press her under the body. Gu Jin directly reached out and stopped him, "want?" "Susu, look at me like this." Si Li Ting Wei Qu Ba Ba''s looking at her. "Sorry, children who do wrong will be punished." "Susu You really have the heart... " Gu Jin''s fingers wandered restlessly in his body. He had not touched a woman''s body for nearly a year. Although they had itst night, it was more like a snack before dinner. She slightly a stir Si Li Ting can''t help, "third uncle, your body is very sensitive." "Susu, you know it''s because of you." Si Li Ting grabs that restless little hand. Gu Jin chuckled and leaned over his earlobe. "Uncle, tell me everything between you and Alice. Don''t hide anything. If you do, you won''t want to touch me in this life." I''ll never touch it in my life! Si Li Ting almost cried out with a cry, so serious!!! "Susu, don''t you think you''re too cruel?" Si Li Ting was indignant. Gu Jin''s smile widened. "Compared with the third uncle leaving pregnant women for a year, this silly pregnant woman still has an impossible hope. I have been very kind to you. At least so many people have advised me to marry others and find a father for Jinnuo. It seems that I should have promised them earlier, whether Tang Ming or Nangong Xun, I believe they will be good to me and Noro. " "No!" Si Li Ting''s face suddenly changed, "do you dare to go to them and have a try?" "Uncle can find another woman. Why can''t I find another man? We haven''t been engaged yet." Si Li Ting found that this little woman is more and more fierce, no, before she just deliberately put away her ws and teeth in front of her and exposed her small belly to him. Now she held out her little w and lit it up towards him. Naturally, it would be a little different from before. Si Li Ting had no choice but to say, "OK, I''ll tell you everything. Actually, she and I are not what you think. I went back to the Smiths and started taking over my father. At that time, my father was chronically poisoned by Carter. As bad as he wanted to be, most of thepany fell into the hands of Carter and his son. It can be said that the Smiths were in a mess at that time, and what I took over was a mess. It is not possible to set things right and re n the forces that belong to us overnight. At that time, I could only n step by step. First, I deliberately showed weakness to eliminate their attack on me. Secretly, I secretly returned home to look for a reliable Chinese medicine to treat my father. As for Alice, it was an ident. The wood family wants to marry the Smith family. If Alice and Carter are married, it will speed up the process of Carter''s acquisition of shares. Although my father knows that I have you in my heart, for the sake of the overall situation, he has no other way.He could only push me out for a while, and I could only meet Alice, neither promising nor refusing. I didn''t expect my real face was identally seen by Alice, and she began to chase me. I didn''t mean to please or date her. I avoided meeting her a lot. I don''t know if people have such a mentality, the more you can''t get, the more you want to get. I don''t care about her, but the more interested she is, I can''t hide from her, and I can''t spend time alone with her. The time on the ind was an ident. You can see that the ind has not been fully nned. I was going to monitor the progress. A few days ago, a friend said that some of his friends came to live on the ind for a few days. I couldn''t refuse. I thought it would be OK to stay for a few days. Who knows his friend is you, at that time I was excited and surprised, and asked someone to take you to the room prepared for you. Alice didn''t know where she had heard from. You know what happened afterwards. Susu, from the beginning to the end, my heart for you has never changed with or without Alice. It won''t change before, and it won''t change in the future. I love you. " If Gu Jin had been touched by the words of Si Li Ting before. Of course, now she will still be moved, but in the moved more rational. Although she is very clear that Si Li Ting will not have anything to do with Alice, because that two nights Si Li Ting was with her side. But as a woman, he has some sensitivity. During his separation from him, he was even with another woman. Even if it''s not a rtionship between a man and a woman, Gu Jin can''t bepletely relieved. The action in the hand increases, Si Li Ting can''t help but tear off her bath towel. "Susu, I can''t help it..." "No way." Gu Jin grabs his hand. "I said that bad children should be punished." Si Li Ting was on the verge of copse and tried, "my dear Su Su, what do you want me to do?" "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to punish my uncle a little bit." She went down his neck and felt numb where she had been kissing. "Uncle, kiss you. Your reaction is the biggest here." "Susu, stop it." "Uncle Bai, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Gu Jin''s heavy bite, the pain and joy hit at the same time. "Susu, you little viin! You can''t torture me like this. " "Uncle, you are the worst viin." Next, Gu Jin interrogated and tortured Si Li Ting for an hour. Gu Jin was extremely tempting to him. Whenever he wanted to release her, she would stop. Again and again, he was about to be driven mad by her, this talent is the real devil goblin. Not only that, she also asked him all kinds of details of the year, Si Li Ting is a double torture. "Susu, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. If you have arge number of adults, please spare me this time and never again?" Si Li Ting is almost driven crazy by her. "Andter?" Gu Jin''s cold eyes swept. Si Li Ting was about to be scared out of her wits, "no, I swear I won''t have any more." "Good, next time, you won''t touch me again in this life." "Mm-hmm, I promise, that lovely, beautiful and kind-hearted wife can let me go?" Gu Jin gracefully hooked his lips with a smile and leaned down. Si Li Ting''s soul was almost out of the body, and unconsciously whispered: "Susu, you are my life..." Chapter 440 Tossing for a while, Gu Jin lies on Si Li Ting''s chest, listening to his heartbeat. Gu Jin''s Qi also disappeared almost, "uncle, wee back." Si Li Ting took her slender waist, "Su Su, thank you for forgiving me." "Although I am angry with you and me you, what is better than that you are still alive? You know, up to now, I''m still scared when I think of you falling off a cliff. " "I''m sorry Susu, you''re worried. That day, I received a call from my aunt. She was the object I had been pursuing. She finally showed up. I didn''t realize that she and I were the same person in the mountain "It''s good you''re OK." All of a sudden, she thought of what kind of spring up from the bed, "ah, it''s time, and I said I''m going to see your father." Before she lost face in front of the servants and bill, Gu Jin instantly returned to the lovely appearance of a small sheep. Si Li Ting saw her cover her face with a shy face and said, "Susu, it doesn''t matter. The morning thing is just an ident. My father has seen you for a long time and knows your character." "But this is the first time I''ve seen him." Gu Jin is still shy. "My dad will understand." Si Li Ting lifted the quilt to get up, he opened his own wardrobe, half of which are women''s clothes. Gu Jin doesn''t think much because all the clothes, including underwear, are of her size. "When did you prepare it?" "A long time ago, because I knew you woulde here one day." Si Li Ting kisses her on the brow. Although Si Li Ting is not with her, all he does is for Gu Jin. "Uncle, thank you for not changing." Gu Jin nestles in his arms. "Susu, I''ll take a bath first. I''ll take you to see Dad. By the way, if you let Jinnuoe, Dad would like to hold him." As long as any family has a baby, the elder wants to hold it most. Bill has been saying it in the ear of striding for many times. Gu Jin covered his face, "I I''m not ready yet. Anyway, the first meeting should be formal and with gifts. I was just like that "Susu, my father is really a good person to get along with, so you can rest assured." Gu Jin waved to him, "you go to take a bath first." Si Li Ting touched her head, two people shake hands and make peace, this is the best result. Gu Jin opened the wardrobe and saw the clothes hanging inside. They were all her favorite brands. The man was really considerate. That person is really very careful, will her big and small matter all remember clearly. Gu Jin''s handbag was in Gu Nancangst night. He suddenly disappearedst night, and I don''t know what he will be anxious for. Quickly take Si Li Ting''s mobile phone to Gu Nancang, Gu Jin took his mobile phone to see, on the cover is a hazy woman''s shadow. Others think it is a casual wallpaper, Gu Jin but a nce to recognize that person is himself. I don''t know when he shot it. The screen is locked. She just tentatively entered her birthday. The lock soon opened, Gu Jin hung heartpletely put down, men''s mobile phone password than bank card password are more important. He has been using her birthday as a password, you can imagine how important he is in his heart. Skillfully dial that number, and soon the other party is connected, "hello." "Brother, it''s me." Gu Jin opened his mouth. Gu Nancang was surprised and pleased to hear her voice, "jin''er, where are you? I''m in such a hurry this evening It was in the reception hall of Smith''s house yesterday. There was no monitoring inside. Gu Jin''s handbag was in his hand. Although it is impossible for such a big person to disappear, Gu Jin''s leaving without saying goodbye is also worrying. "I''m sorry, brother. There was an identst night. You can rest assured that I''m safe and OK. Last night I was resting at Smith''s house. Brother, take Jinnuo to Smith''s house." "What happenedst night? How did you sleep at Smith''s Gu Jin thought of her active appearancest night, she blushed with shame. "There is a little ident, I can''t say a few words clearly. In short, brother, you should bring nono here first." She can''t say that she was drugged, and then rolled the sheets with Si Li Ting all night, and she was so forgetful. "OK, as long as you''re OK. I''ll be right here." Gu Jin hung up the phone, as a woman''s curiosity, she opened the phone of Si Li Ting. There are about a hundred unread messages in it. Gu Jin is curious and finds that all of them are from Alice. She also had some admiration for Si Li Ting. How could he resist seeing so many articles? The recent articles have been issued in thest two days, which are nothing more than questioning Secretary Li Ting.Gu Jin goes in one by one, and finds that Alice really loves Si Li Ting very much. Her love for him is almost to a very humble degree. "Smith, I really like you very much. You give me a chance to get along with each other. Don''t deny me at the beginning. Give me a chance and I will do better." There are many items like this. Gu Jin can imagine Alice''s mood at the other end of the phone. It''s a pity that she loves the wrong person. If it''s someone else, they will cherish her very much. Si Li Ting''s mobile phone is very quick, most of them are business information and phone calls. Gu Jin put the mobile phone aside. He was also a demon. He could peek at his mobile phone. A year''s time did not meet, the woman''s heart also had some sensitivity. Found that there is no gu Jincai happy to choose good clothes to start make-up, before the future father-inw left that impression, Gu Jin decided to pull back a game. Make up can not be too strong, so she dressed very seriously, Si Li Ting out of the time to see sitting in the dresser obediently dressed women. could not help but hugged her from behind, and Gu Jin Jiao said, "don''t make any noise, uncle. I''ll smear my mascara in a moment." "Susu, you don''t know this is a picture I''ve been thinking about for a long time. I used to be with you every day, used to watch you dress up and ask me what I''m wearing. All of a sudden, one day I wake up without you, and there is no figure of you in front of the dressing table. I am at a loss for a long time every day This exmation made Gu Jin''s mood veryplicated. "I was not used to it when you just left. Before, you held me to sleep every day. After you left, I had nightmares every night. I always dream of you falling into the water, and it''s in my mind again and again. I wake up with cold sweat. At that time, I longed for you toe and hold me, uncle. Don''t leave me again, OK "No, never again." Si Li Ting hugs her, kisses her ear, sniffs the fragrance of her body, the biggest happiness is that you will be around me every morning when I wake up. After two people finished cleaning up, Gu Jin was not at ease, "uncle, will this lipstick color be too light? And this skirt, are the shoes not matched well? " "Susu, don''t be nervous. You are beautiful today." Looking at Gu Jin, this simple white skirt oveps with the picture in memory. "Susu, I think of your first day in the Tang family. When you came down the stairs, you wore a white skirt, and Tang Ming stood beside you. At that time, you were as beautiful as a little angel, a stupid little angel, walking to my arms Gu Jin smacked his chest with his fist, "uncle, you still mean to say that at that time, I was scared to death by you, and I was afraid to see you most. When I see you staring at me, my feet are trembling. The more I fear, I will get more and more. Finally, I will stop breathing when I directly fall on you Si Li Ting intimately shaved her nose, "little fool, at that time I will eat you, fortunately, my eyes are very good, find such a good wife." At that time, she and Tang Ming were falsely married, so she didn''t feel much about the Tang family. But now Si Li Ting is her lifelongpanion. Seeing Bill will still make her nervous. Si Li Ting handed her arm, "I remember that day you were holding Tang Ming." Gu Jin had no choice but to smile: "how long do you still remember?" Chapter 441 Si Li Ting chuckled: "I remember all the things about you. I clearly remember that day you were like a fairy." "Sweet mouth." How did she know that she took Tang Ming''s hand and walked down the stairs, as if covered with sunshine. At that moment, Si Li Ting was stunned. Gu Jin stretched out his hand to hold him, the corner of his mouth curved upward, "let''s go." "Don''t be nervous. I''m everything." They were going to visit bill before they went out. They heard the housekeeper say that Gu Nancang ising. It''s estimated that they want to see Gu Jin earlier and let peoplee here. Gu Jinying went up, Gu Nancang was still wearing the dress ofst night, his face was a little haggard, and he was holding Jinnuo in his arms. See him this appearance, Gu Jin heart is very guilty, "elder brother, let you worry." "Jin''er, it''s ok if you''re OK, but you should say hello to me when you leavest night." "I said to Nangong Xun before I left. I thought he would tell you. There was an identst night. I''m sorry." Nangong Xun saw her go to find Smith, knowing that he would never have another chance. He left and shut down to find a bar to drink. He didn''t know that these things would happenter. Gu Nan Cang looked for Gu Jin''s person, but he didn''t find Gu Jin''s person. In the end, he only looked back home and other news, and didn''t sleep all night. "You haven''t told me what happenedst night, and where was the ident?" "I was the ident." Si Li Ting slowly came out, Gu Nancang see that familiar face, suddenly the whole person is also Leng there. Although he often advised Gu Jin Si Li Ting toe back, when Si Li Ting appeared in front of him without warning, Gu Nancang had no psychological preparation. "You, are you really not dead?" Seeing Gu Nancang''s worried look on his face, Gu Jin chuckled: "elder brother, before you said that it is possible that Smith is the third uncle. Now how are you scared by him?" "I did it to ease your mind. So he''s always around you, but he doesn''t recognize you? Si Li Ting, you have a cruel heart. " Gu Nancang responds and throws the child to Gu Jin at the first time. He is going to beat siting. Seizing Si Li Ting''s cor with one hand, "let my sister tear every day for you, but you are in love with other women. You really have you. I shouldn''t have given jin''er to you at the beginning, you bastard!" "Brother, it''s not like that. He has a problem." Gu Jin holds Jin Nuo and holds Gu Nancang in one hand. Although at first she was angry when she knew the truth, there was only worry left. "The pain? He can''t tell you that he''s still alive, even if it''s a big pain? " Gu Nancang asked. Gu Jin didn''t know how to exin it. It was not clear in a few words. "Si Li Ting, I don''t care who you are now. I don''t have to look up to you. After you fell into the sea, jin''er washed her face with tears every day, and her state was so bad that she could not help crying with her big stomach? If you don''t care, there will be someone who will. She will never marry. I will raise her for the rest of my life and I won''t ept your cowardice. " Think of Si Li Ting did not tell Gu Jin the truth, but also and Alice do not know clearly, at this time Gu Nancang gas do not hit a ce. There was a gentle man''s voice in his ear: "Mr. Gu, I think you misunderstood Ting Ting er. Of course, it can''t be med on you. It''s all our fault. If you don''t mind, you can sit down and I''ll tell you everything." Gu Jin''s heart did note from a tight, this is her future father-inw, red face and whispered: "uncle." "Xiaojin''er, I heard that you and ting''er got the marriage certificate when they were in China. Should you change your words?" Bill is a very gentlemanly middle-aged uncle with a cheek that looks like Si Li Ting, which makes people feel good about him. Gu Nancang also loosened the cor of Si Li Ting and politely said hello. "This is Jinnuo. Can I hold it?" Bill''s dark blue pupils are shining. Gu Jin thought of what Si Li Ting had said before. Bill always wanted to have a grandson. "Of course." She quickly handed the child to bill. Bill and striding held the baby for the first time, and their eyes shed with excitement. They held the baby carefully like a treasure. Jinnuo a pair of blue eyes quietly looking at him, in the end is a blood rtionship of rtives, Jinnuo grinned. "Look, the baby is smiling at me, nono. Good Noro." Bill was as happy as a child with tears in his eyes. Gu Jin finally understood why Si Li Ting made that decision. Bill didn''t have other women in his life. He didn''t even know he had a son. He missed the growing up picture of Si Li Ting when he was a child, and now suddenly he has a big grandson. You can imagine his inner joy and excitement. "Well, only rtives canugh." Gu Jin exined with a smile.Gu Nancang some dissatisfaction, pinched the small nose of Jin Nuo, "why to uncle smile so little." "Elder brother, you also eat vinegar from a child. Don''t Jinnuough now?" "Little thing." All Gu Nancang''s anger disappeared at this moment. Bill held the baby and didn''t give up. "Nono is so good. It''s much better than the picture." "Uncle has seen Jin Nuo''s picture?" Gu Jin has some doubts. "Well, I''ve seen it before." How could he say that even Jin Nuo is still in Gu Jin''s stomach? They have seen it many times. "Mr. Gu, you see, I forgot to hold the baby. Let''s go in and say," if it''s convenient, can you invite Mr. Gu here? " The original n was that bill and they woulde to the door in person, but Gu Jin''s ident broke the nst night, so all of that had to be advanced first. "No problem with this. I can contact my grandfather." Gu Nancang is not so angry. After all, he is Gu Jinai''s man. "Please, ting''er. Let the housekeeper prepare well." "OK, Dad, Susu, wait for me." Si Li Ting himself told what to prepare. No one is more familiar with the taste of the family than he is. This is the first time Gu Jin hase home. Of course, he has to prepare well. Bill didn''t want to let go of Jinnuo, and Jinnuo was very clever in his arms. "I think I should exin what happened this year instead of ting''er. He didn''t mean to ignore xiaojin''er." Bill will save Si Li Ting from the beginning to the end of the matter, and Si Li Ting before to Gu Jin said the same, there is no big difference between him. "Xiaojin''er, I''m sorry that he didn''t apany you because of my rtionship. I want to apologize for ting''er "Uncle, brother Li Ting has already exined it to me." Gu Jin''s tension also disappeared a lot, did not expect bill to be so kind. "Xiaojin''er, ting''er told me about you. I know you are very important in his mind. In the past, because of my rtionship, I left him at home and had some contact with Alice. But you can rest assured that he was just stalling and nothing happened with Alice "Well, I believe that. In fact, I don''t me him any more. He has not had a better year than me. Maybe he has worked harder." "I''m really happy that you can think so. Ting''er really has a good eye. Anyway, I''d like to thank you for your tolerance and magnanimity." "Brother Li Ting has paid a lot to me. It''s not easy for us to get to this day. I also cherish this hard-earned happiness." Si Li Ting returned to the living room and heard her saying this. He felt warm in his heart and sat down beside Gu Jin. "Thank you, Susu." They looked at each other with a smile, and all the bad things in the past disappeared. Mr. Gu didn''t know what happened. There was no contact between the Gu family and the Smith family. Bill invited Mr. Gu for the first time. Although he didn''t know what happened, he came here soon. Before he came, he was still a little nervous. Gu Nancang didn''t say that Gu Jin disappeared. He just thought that the two children were in trouble? With a variety of guesses, who knows to see the Si Li Ting at a nce. "Ting boy, you''re not dead?" "I''m sorry, old man, that I lied to you." Si Li Ting apologized. "Well, you boy, you''re not dead. Let brocade girl worry about you so much. Are you ying us for fun?" "Mr. Gu, please calm down and let me exin it." "You exin? Who are you and exin what? " Gu snorted coldly. "I''m his father." Chapter 442 Gu Laozi from came in and began to focus on the sight of Si Li Ting, did not see other people around him at all. As soon as the speaker was Bill, the atmosphere was embarrassed for a second. The old man took a breath to react, "well, you, are you his father? So he''s Smith? " "I''m sorry, the Smiths were in a mess before. Ting''er had to dress up in order to hide his former identity. Now that the Smith family is in peace, he can show up with his real face. Master, pleasee here. I think we owe you an exnation. Sit down and I''ll tell you slowly. " Bill was very patient. He said that. Of course, Mr. Gu was not very angry. He sat down slowly and listened to the story. "It turns out that Ting''s life experience is so strange that we thought he was born out of wedlock before we lost it. Who knows that he is actually a Smith''s child." Gu thought about what he had done to him. At first, he was very opposed to the marriage when he found out that Si Li Ting was an illegitimate child. He thinks it''s wrong that the door is not the same. In addition, Gu''s family and Nangong''s family are friendly. He wants Gu Jin and Nangong Xun to be together. He also blocks Si Li Ting. Now I know that Si Li Ting is the sessor of the Smith family. He is more powerful than Gu family. "Put aside the status first, the main reason is that the two children like each other. My ting''er likes brocade and the girl likes it very much. This year, although he did not apany in the brocade wench side, also has been paying close attention to the brocade girl''s news. Now it''s sunny after the rain, I also hope to let the two children have a good result. There was something wrong with their engagement ceremony before. Today I invite you here to discuss the engagement of two children. It may be a little abrupt. I didn''t go to visit my family in advance. But please understand Ting er''s concern about brocade girl, and I don''t want to wait any longer. " Si Li Ting''s most annoyed is that he left the scene early at that time, which led to the cancetion of the engagement ceremony. Even if he was to have an ident, it would be better to wait until the ceremony with Gu Jin was over. This has always been a pity in his heart. Betrothal to Gu Jin is one of the things that he wants to do most now. Bill just knows this point and will put it forward now. Mr. Gu is also very sorry about this. "The two children have been very hard all the way. I see this in my eyes. Those empty gifts don''t matter." "Ting''er has set up a wedding venue, but now the ind is still under development. Let''s get engaged and get married after the ind has been built for a year and a half. Anyway, it will be just a ceremony." The parents on both sides agreed that they were too bumpy because they hadpleted the cultivation earlier. For the time being, the wedding ceremony and the marriage certificate can be prepared. Seeing that Smith wanted to get engaged immediately, Mr. Gu was also very happy. After all, Gu Jin''s children have been born. Before that, he thought that Si Li Ting was dead. Now that he hase back, it can''t be said that he doesn''t give Gu Jin a name. "It''s rare that you have the same idea, and the engagement will be left to you." "Don''t worry. Ting''er has already been preparing for it. This time it will be in the hotel. You can choose a day and let us handle the rest." When Gu Jin saw Bill and Mr. Gu, they were talking about each other in a lively way. It was clearly the first time they met. They seemed to have been friends for a long time. They had a tacit understanding. Neither of the suffering children wanted them to miss it again, and soon the two sides agreed to be engaged this weekend. After all, Si Li Ting is also very hard along the way. He has to do more than Gu Jin. Si Li Ting and Gu Jin take a look at each other. Although they have received marriage certificates before, they have also held weddings, but they stillck some. After all, master Tang was not Si Li Ting''s biological father, and the Su family at that time wanted to squeeze every drop of blood from Gu Jin. The first wedding did not seed, alsocked the blessing of rtives. The second engagement ceremony is alsock of Si Li Ting''s parents, both of them have a sense of satisfaction at the same time. You don''t have to worry about it, but you have rtives on both sides. This feeling has never happened. The two of them were like a couple of new people. After the discussion between Mr. Gu and bill, it was almost time to have lunch. Bill was in high spirits and invited everyone to dinner. Mr. siting opened a chair for Gu ji. There was no big difference between them except for having a child, and he was still the most doting one for her. Originally the meal time is by others to take the baby, Si Li Ting actually took over Jin Nuo from the servant''s hand. "I''ll hold it." Before only in the small video to see the greedy, just been held by bill for a long time, he finally had a chance to let go. Jinnuo is very clever in his arms, Si Li Ting looks at him, even his eyes are reluctant to move away.Although his face looks like himself, Jin Nuo''s character is obviously more like Gu Jin, especially when heughs. "Brother Li Ting, you won''t be hungry after nursed, but you will be." "It doesn''t matter to me." Si Li Ting kisses Jin Nuo''s small hand, is he himself and Gu Jin''s baby? It belongs to the crystallization of their love. I don''t know why, he still feels a little magical, suddenly there is a little thing in his world. Jinnuo is very happy with his pro smile, and his eyes are crooked and hooked, which is very beautiful. "Brother Li Ting, nono can''t run again. It''s time for you to eat." Gu Jin thinks that now Si Li Ting is more like a child. He has to be coaxed to eat. Gu Nancang looked at the happy appearance of their family, and the corners of his mouth also slightly raised. This is the picture he always wanted to see, and Gu Jin should be happy. The atmosphere of the dinner was very harmonious. After dinner, Bill took the initiative to put forward: "father, in the case of Jinya and ting''er, it would be a bit presumptuous to ask for this. However, ting''er and I both hope that brocade girl and nono can live in our house for the time being. What do you think? " Gu touched his beard. "Although I want to keep her at home, they haven''t seen her for such a long time. We don''t object to it." Si Li Ting looks away from Jin Nuo''s face. Wei Qu Baba looks at Gu Jin. He doesn''t say anything, but he shows clearly in his eyes. Gu Jin sees his fondness for children. He and he are separated too long. She also wants to be with Si Li Ting. "Grandfather, I''ll stay." "It''s a woman who doesn''t want to stay." Gu Nan Cang sighed, "but I support you. The whole family should have been together. After suffering, I have to see nono." "Brother, thank you for your consideration." "If I didn''t see someone waiting for him at home pitifully every day, I wouldn''t let you live here before marriage." Gu Jin smiles. Gu Nancang says that is what he says. In fact, he is still facing her. Even if the matter is settled, I don''t know who went away and said that the Smiths were about to marry the family, and that they had taken a fancy to the family''s daughter. When ites to caring for the family, the first thing we think about is Gu Jin. After all, who doesn''t know that Gu Jin is a single mother with children. In terms of Smith''s position, he would not choose Gu Jin at all, so everyone''s attention was focused on the other two unmarried people. Gu ran and Gu Mingzhu were surprised and happy when they received the news. They thought whether they dressed very well that night and attracted Mr. Smith''s attention? "Daughter, it is said that Smith is going to marry his family. Is it true?" Gu came in excited. Gu Mingzhu was a little pleased. "Dad, I''m not sure. I dressed better than my sister that night. Yes, but I haven''t had a chance to talk to Smith. Does he like Gu ran Uncle Gu saw the expression on her face with a smile, and his heart also affirmed some. "There are only a few daughters in Gu''s family. Apart from Gu Jin''s single mother, the rest are you and Gu ran. You are knowledgeable and reasonable, which is not like Gu Ran''s crazy girl. I think the woman Smith likes is you, which must be right!" "Dad, he didn''t even talk to me." Chapter 443 At that time, Gu Mingzhu was also a little disappointed when she saw Smith. She thought that the Smiths must have good genes, but who knows that the man is so ordinary. Ordinary as ordinary, who let him be the group president or thergest shareholder? As long as you can marry him, you will be Mrs. Smith, and you can be proud of yourself at home. What is Gu Jin? Uncle Gu was also very excited, as if his daughter was going to get married soon, but when he thought of another thing, his face became more sad. "I heard that Smith appeared for a few minutes that night, and invited someone to dance and leave. Did he invite Gu Jin?" "He danced with her. I don''t know if he is blind and wants to dance with that kind of slut. However, with the identity of Smith family, how could he marry a single mother with children? It''s just Nangong Xun''s fool." When ites to this, Gu Mingzhu is still a bit upset. Nangong Xun, who wants to be such an excellent person, can''t see it. He has been guarding Gu Jin all the time. Nangong Xun is understandable. After all, the Gu family and Nangong family have been making friends for generations, and Nangong old man also wants to marry Gu family. But the Smith family is different. They have no contact with the Gu family, and their status is far above the Nangong family. They are not stupid enough to be in charge. Even if he is temporarily hoodwinked by Gu Jin, how can his family agree? As the president of the group, he will never make such a stupid mistake, which Gu Mingzhu firmly believes. "At present, the news that Smith is going to marry someone who cares for his family. It depends on you or your sister. Gu Ran has a lot of heart. In a word, you have to be careful. Maybe Nangong Xun will also take care of Smith." "Dad, I know, this time I''m going to get it!" Gu Mingzhu thought about the graceful gentleman on the dance floor. Although his appearance is very ordinary, but he is born with noble, just this temperament, others can not imitate. On the other side, Gu Er Bo also received the news and ran home in a hurry. "Raer, did you hear that?" Gu ran raised his head and asked, "what did you hear?" "Smith is going to marry his family. Now it''s all over the ce. Do you know him well? Will he marry you or Gu Mingzhu Gu ran dropped the brush and said, "what? to unite to marriage? Dad, did you hear me right "How can I make a mistake? Everyone knows the news, but I don''t know which Miss Gu is married to. It can''t be Gu Jin?" "Of course, it can''t be her. She''s such an unlucky person with her child and dead husband. Besides Nangong Xun, who would want her? Who is Smith? As the head of ten families, even Nangong Xun is afraid to see him. How could the heirs of such a family allow such a marriage? Smith wasn''t that stupid to be the catcher Gu Ran is very sure. Gu Er Bo nodded, "you are right to say that. Besides you, there is another girl in the family. Gu Mingzhu is more efficient than you. She pretends to be noble and generous outside. Do you think it''s her?" If you don''t think about it from other aspects, people who see Gu Mingzhu for the first time absolutely think that she is a noble goddess. Gu Ran''s eyes shed a hatred, "is it because the gem she wore that night attracted Smith? No wonder she said she was going to leave early. Did she seduce Smith while I was not paying attention? " That night, Smith appeared and danced a dance and then disappeared. Gu Mingzhu left early. Gu Ran is very suspicious now. He was silly in the hall waiting for Smith''s reappearance. Who knows Gu Mingzhu secretly colludes with Smith. "You silly girl, how can you give her this opportunity? Don''t look at our status in the family. If she marries Smith in the future, she won''t even pay attention to Gu Jin, let alone us "Dad, I didn''t know she was so insidious." Gu ran thinks that it may be Gu Mingzhu. "Taking advantage of the fact that they haven''t known each other for a few days, don''t you seize this opportunity and really let Gu Mingzhu stay with him? We will have no ce at home. " Gu Ran is also worried. Even if Gu Jin can''t find anyone else, at least she still has a Nangong Xun as a spare tire. If Gu Mingzhu married so well, she would not beughed to death by rtives and friends? "You have to get Smith before Gu Mingzhu, so we can have a chance." "Dad, I know. I''m trying to get close to him now." "Well, my daughter, the hope of our family lies in you." Gu ran carefully put on a make-up, "Dad, I''m out." "Raer, do you think of a good way? That Smith is so low-key that he can''t even be found. How can you get close to him? " Gu ran raised a sneer, "Dad, don''t worry, I know in my mind that I won''t go to hispany.""Then you..." "Dad, I''m going." Gu ran drove directly to Smith''s house, she wanted to get rid of Smith as quickly as possible. In terms of beauty, she was not bad. As long as they were not married, she had hope. "What can I do for you, miss?" The guard didn''t let her in when he saw it was a stranger. "One of my earrings dropped here that night. That earring is very important to me. Can Ie in and look for it?" "Just a moment. I''ll ask." In the room, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting are changing their baby''s diapers. It''s rare that his wife and children are all there. In the past weekend, Si Li Ting must have worked overtime. Now he goes home to take the children after work every day. "Susu, you rest, I''ll change it for the baby." "I''ll do it. You work hard enough every day." Gu Jincai has not gone to thepany for the time being, so he takes care of his children at home. Like other men can''t touch such things, Si Li Ting is an alien, rush to change. As long as he was at home, she even got out of bed and walked almost let people Si Li Ting instead. When eating, he always asked people to prepare her favorite dishes. If it was a little salty, he would make people redo it. It''s seafood like hairy crabs. It''s OK for him to shave meat for her, but he takes a small spoon to feed her. Gu Jin full of ck line, "brother Li Ting, I''m not a child, you don''t have to feed me." "But I just want to feed you, honey, open your mouth." Gu Jin: In the evening, Gu Jin coaxes the baby to sleep and prepares to wash and sleep. Si Li Tinges out of the bathroom, "Susu, the bath water is ready for you. Go and see if the water temperature is suitable." Gu Jin: About this year, he didn''t apany with him, so now that he meets, he wants to make up for all the missing before. Really should that sentence, contain fear to melt, hold afraid to fly. Even the children''s affairs he is so concerned about, Gu Jin felt that this year has not been in vain, he is worthy of her love. Si Li Ting for the baby to change a good diaper wet, intimate rub Nuo Nuo, "my nono is a little bigger." "Yes, children grow up the fastest at this time, and they change in a few days." Si Li Ting took her waist and kisses her cheek, "Susu, thank you, thank you for giving me a home and returning me nono." Every time he survived, he would be grateful that he was still alive and loved. Gu Jinzheng wants to say what, housekeeper knocked on the door, "young master, madam, there is a youngdy in Gu''s family." Si Li Ting and Gu Jin looked at each other, as if there was no ident, "Su Su, I''ll go out for a while." "Well, brother Li Ting, do it easy." Gu Jin also knows his intention. Last time two people gave her medicine, fortunately, the person they met was Si Li Ting. What if someone else? The dose of the drug was so heavy that she could not resist it even if she could keep her head on. To Si Li Ting''s character of revenge, he certainly won''t let them go. It was he who revealed the marriage between Smith family and Gu family. All of us know that we are married to our family, but we don''t know which youngdy to marry. What do the two cousins think when they hear this news? This news is like a bait for fish. If you want to, you will be on the hook. "Don''t worry, Susu." Si Li Ting rubbed her head, he went out slowly, but his face suddenly changed at the moment of going out. He would never let go of anyone who had hurt Su Su. Chapter 444 Gu Ran is waiting anxiously, and she has no idea what to do in case the other party doesn''t let her in? "Miss, you can go in. What kind of earrings do you have? It will be faster if more people look for them." "Don''t bother. I''ll find it myself." Gu ran took the opportunity to enter the gate. "Is Mr. Smith at home, please?" "The young master is at home today. Can I help you?" "Since you are here, it would be impolite not to visit." "The young master is enjoying the flowers in the garden." Gu ran got the secret information. She was very happy in her heart and went to the garden quickly. During the day, the garden is very beautiful, the breeze is blowing, wisteria is swaying in the wind, and most hydrangeas are at the foot. It''s as beautiful as a gouache scene. Seeing a man admiring flowers under a tree, she quickly walked over. "Mr. Smith." Si Li Ting slowly turned to look at her, "Miss Gu ran." On his pair of ck pupils, it is a very ordinary face. I don''t know why Gu ran thinks his eyes are very deep, like a secluded ancient well. "Mr. Smith knows me?" Gu ran was a little excited. That night, she had a hard time to squeeze into him, but she didn''t even have time to say a word. "You know me. Is it strange that I know you?" Si Li Ting''s tone is not cold or hot, but he is more noticeable. Gu ran felt that there was a magic power in him, which made her want to approach him involuntarily. "I just feel a little honored, Mr. Smith. I''m sorry for my rash visit. One of my earrings was identally lost that night. I want toe and look for it." "It doesn''t matter. Do you need a servant to help you?" "No, I''ll find it myself. Thank you, Mr. Smith." "I don''t know what kind of earrings Miss lost?" "Yes It''s diamond earrings. " Gu ran casually made an excuse. Si Li Ting also wanted to say something. He looked down at his watch and said, "sorry, Miss Gu, I have a meeting. If you need anything, you can tell the servant." "You go to work, don''t worry about me. I''ll find it myself." Gu ran pretended to be gentle. When Si Li Ting left the garden, Gu ran was in a good mood. She thought that the man was cold and hard to get close to, but she didn''t expect to be such a gentle gentleman. He even remembers himself. Maybe he has made a deep impression on him. Although only a few words have been said, Gu ran will be happy to blossom. Si Li Tinges back to Gu Jin. Gu Jin ys with Jin Nuo. The picture of mother and son makes Si Li Ting warm in his heart. "So fast?" Gu Jinben thought someone was going to do the whole thing. "What do you think I have to say to someone else?" Si Li Ting leaned to her neck, "or my Susu is the best." "Brother Li Ting, you are merciful everywhere. It''s not good." Si Li Ting chuckled: "Su Su, I have never made any promise to her, but she is amorous." "Give people hope and smash them with their own hands. Brother Li Ting, have you been said to be cruel?" "Susu, the only person I care about is you." ¡­¡­ In the garden, Gu ran still has a dream. When Smithes back, she can take the opportunity to talk to him. When the sun set, it was almost dark, and the housekeeper came up. "Miss Gu, haven''t you found your earrings yet?" "I''m sorry to disturb you. That earring was left to me by my deceased rtives. I can''t lose it." "It''s sote, Miss Gu, you''d better have dinner first. It''s ordered by the young master." At the young master''smand, Gu Ran''s eyes shed with excited light, "what about the gentleman?" "You can''te back with an appointment in the evening. If you don''t mind, you can have dinner here." "How can I dislike it? It''s me who bothers me." "Come with me, miss." Gu ran thought that the man could think about himself when he was so busy. He must be interested in himself. The housekeeper invited her to the side hall, and Gu ran ate alone. But on the other side, Si Li Ting''s intimate to Gu Jin put a pile of vegetables. "Susu, this is good for the body, and this is good for the milk." Gu Jin: Whining, her domineering president uncle suddenly became a sister-inw. Si Li Ting recently read a pile of postpartum care books, what is good to Gu Jin to get. Bill saw Si Li Ting like that also some helpless, "ting son, small brocade son can''t eat so much." "It doesn''t matter, how much you eat. Here, I''ll feed you." Gu Jin has already had several days of not starting to eat, Si Li Tingpletely regarded her as a baby. Many women after childbirth, the husband only cares about the baby''s situation, it is easy to ignore the mother.In Si Li Ting, there will be no such situation. He is not only very happy to take care of Jinnuo, but also take care of Gu Jin together. "Brother Li Ting, hasn''t she left yet?" Gu Jin took a nap, had afternoon tea, and came back with his baby. "Just now the housekeeper invited her to the side hall for dinner, and she didn''t mean to leave at all." Bill shook his head helplessly. "Are girls so thick skinned now?" Gu Jin face also some no light, "uncle, sorry to give you trouble." "Xiaojin''er, I have told you how many times I have changed my tongue. I heard from ting''er that your two cousins are so hateful that they should be punished properly." Gu Jin is still a little embarrassed to call out. Si Li Ting stares at Bill. "Dad, don''t force Susu. She''s thin skinned, different from those thick skinned women. When she gets used to it, she''ll change her mouth." Si Li Ting absolutely stands on Gu Jin''s side unconditionally, and bill doesn''t mind. This kind of life is what he once dreamed of. He didn''t expect that he would have sons, daughter-inw and grandchildren in his lifetime. The whole family was happy, and no one paid attention to Gu ran. Of course, Gu ran had a good time on her own, full of dreams that Smith liked her. She ate it at the slowest speed in her life. She wanted to take Smith home. After a meal, she had no reason to stay. "Is Mr. Smith back?" She asked without hesitation. "The young master came back veryte tonight, but did you still not find the miss''s earrings?" "Yes, the garden is too big to be found in a day. Can I stille tomorrow? Earrings are really important to me The housekeeper smiles. "Sure, but I have something for you." "What?" The housekeeper handed her the jewelry box in his hand. "This is what the young master ordered to give to Miss Gu. Since you lost it in Smith''s house, the young master hopes to make up for it." Gu ran looked at the pair of diamond earrings with at least three carats. Women were born with gems. She was d to think that Smith had given them to her. "I can''t help it." "Take it. This is from the young master." "Tell Mr. Smith for me. Thank you." Gu ran wants to refuse to ept the diamond. What does it mean for a man to give a gift to a woman? If she had suspected that Smith liked her, she could be sure now. The housekeeper sent Gu ran away and returned to Si Li Ting. "Young master, you have done as you told me. But you asked me to send the diamond to us. It''s not the ordinary crystal on our chandelier. If she finds out..." "As long as it''s from me, she won''t doubt it." Si Li Ting sneered, he is not short of money, home jewelry, but even if it is acting, he will not give other women jewelry. As for Gu ran, he thought it was a unique design of some famous brand. She went home happily, "Dad, mom, I''m back." "What''s up, daughter? Is there any hope? " "Of course, not to see who I am. Smith likes me very much. He not only keeps me for dinner, but also gives me a pair of diamond earrings." "My daughter, you really have you. Why don''t you stay there for the night? If there is a real rtionship, he can''t rely on it. " Mrs. Gu even wanted her to spend the night at the Smiths. "Mom, why are you in such a hurry that you just meet and spend the night. People think I''m a dishonest person. What''s more, if he doesn''t go home today, I''ll make sure that he doesn''t go home. I''lle back tomorrow when he''s free. It seems that he likes me very much, otherwise he won''t take special care of me. I have to take advantage of this opportunity Gu Ran has a lot of confidence in her heart. She believes she will win Smith. Chapter 445 Gu ran tried her best, but Gu Mingzhu didn''t have the cheek to go to someone else''s house. Gu Mingzhu would like to work with Si Li Ting what contacts, since being driven out of the homepany, she joined a friend''spany to cooperate. Gu Jin pregnant with a closed eye and let her go. Now the development is quite good. Taking advantage of the opportunity to cooperate with Smith, she met with Si Li Ting. Originally this matter did not need to see Si Li Ting at all, but she forced to add drama to meet with Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting of course knows her intention, let people take her to the office. "Miss Gu, I heard that you are going to talk with me about the modification of the contract. Thepanies on both sides of the contract have already reached cooperation. I don''t know what to modify?" "Mr. Smith, I have an idea I don''t know whether to say it or not." "Say it." Si Li Ting looks at the erged picture of Gu Jin on theputer screen and talks about the contract seriously while repairing the picture. Now he has a hobby, that is photography. He likes to record the beautiful moments of Gu Jin and baby. Not only did he take photos, but he also had to do self-study for each photo. When moson saw it for the first time, he said, "young master, just give it to the repairer. How tired do you have to deal with so many contracts every day?" Si Li Ting asked coldly: "why do my wife and children want others to repair?" Mohsen: "what do you mean Isn''t the degree of your favorite wife too deep? Gu Mingzhu saw that he was seriously operating on theputer. Although the man looked ordinary, he had a special temperament. I don''t know if he is watching the stock market at the moment? Si Li Ting beautiful repair a photo, the photo Gu Jin in the window overlooking the distance, the sun gently sprinkled on her body. The angle of view of the photo is very good, and with his refinement, Gu Jinrou is like a little angel. Si Li Ting looks at the picture, and the whole person bes gentle. In Gu Mingzhu''s opinion, he thinks that the stock market is going smoothly. Maybe he will make a profit again, so he will smile so warmly. Smile of Si Li Ting is to let Gu Mingzhu can not help but some moved. She began to talk, see Si Li Ting mouth corner smile bigger, he is not very satisfied with his new n? Si Li Ting just saw the picture of Noroughing, looking at the mood is happy. His smile made Gu Mingzhu think it was the approval of her n. She became more and more enthusiastic and continued to say a lot. She felt that only a strong woman like herself admired Smith more. He would be fascinated by himself when he saw his talent. "Mr. Smith, I''m done." "Well, I''ll think about your proposal." Si Li Ting recovered his sight from the photo. "I don''t know what you think of the proposal I just put forward?" "You said it very well." Si Li Ting''s brain is nk. What did she just say? He only cares about the size of the family baby, did not listen to other people''s words. "Mr. Smith, when can you give me an answer?" "Tomorrow." Si Li Ting is now full of thoughts about whether Noro has been obedient. Did he cry today? Thepany is very upset. He wants to go home to see his baby. Thinking about this, he got up and turned off theputer, "I have something else to do." Gu Mingzhu also stood up wisely, "Mr. Smith, can I invite you to dinner tomorrow evening? I think we have a lot ofmonnguage to talk about. " "Check the time with my assistant." Si Li Ting picked up the suit coat and left in a big stride. He and Gu Mingzhu have the samenguage? Is this woman stupid? Clearly, he only said a few words to her from the beginning to the end. In other words, this woman can really talk a lot, full of half an hour, or Susu is the best. Seeing that he had agreed to his request, Gu Mingzhu was very happy. It was a rare opportunity to get along with Smith alone. I can have a good talk with him about marriage, so that he can understand that he is the best marriage object. Gu Jin is feeding the baby, and Si Li Tingfenges in. "What''s the matter, brother Li Ting?" Seeing his serious expression, Gu Jin thought something was wrong. Until Si Li Ting quickly walked to two people''s side, a big and small baby into his arms, Si Li Ting sniffed the fragrance of Gu Jin before he was relieved. "It''s OK. I just miss you. Holding you can make you feel secure." After listening to his exnation, Gu Jin smiles and kisses him on the face, "brother Li Ting, how can I be a father? I think you are more naive than before?" Si Li Ting and Gu Jin havee together for several times. He has a heart of worrying about gain and loss. Thest time he fell into the sea, let alone Gu Jin, Si Li Ting thought it was his death. In the moment of falling on the cliff, he heard Gu Jin call her voice, Si Li Ting mixed feelings.The desire to win was inspired at the moment, and he pushed away his aunt who had fallen into the sea. With this force, he fell into the sea, while his aunt was hit by the waves on the rocks and killed on the spot. The sea wateres from all directions. His strength is so small that he has no autonomy at all. He could only hope that he would not get hurt on any stone and float with the current to the sea, and only when he met bill could he be saved. Later, he recalled that the scene at that time would still be a little scared. He saw his aunt killed on the rock by the waves, and the next second her body was engulfed by sea water. Nature is the most terrible existence. You have no room to resist at all. So that he often had nightmares that night. When he woke up in the dream, his back was full of cold sweat. He felt that life and death could not be controlled. He didn''t want to experience it again in his life. Being able to survive is the luckiest thing for him, so he cherishes every day and the people around him. Gu Jin also knows this. Last night, Si Li Ting wakes up from the nightmare. She is more interested in him than before. Originally she should go to thepany, it is to want to apany Si Li Ting more, she will continue to rest at home. He can see when he wants to see himself, so that he can have a sense of security. Think of the night she just came to sit in his house a few days ago. Si Li Ting was taking a bath. She liked the back garden very much and took Noro for a walk in the back garden. With the evening breeze blowing, she was swinging on the swing with nono in her arms. At this moment, she felt as if she were in a fairy tale. Have not yed enough, ear rang Si Li Ting nervous voice: "Su Su." "Don''t worry, young master. My wife has gone to the garden." The voice of the housekeeper came. Gu Jin looked not far away. Si Li Ting was wearing a bathrobe, not even his shoes. His head was dripping with water, and his clothes were tied with a knot at random, showing arge amount of scenery on his chest. "Brother Li Ting, what''s the matter?" Gu Jin looked at him nkly. The expression on Si Li Ting''s face seems to be the same as the sky falling down. He just rushed over at the moment when he saw her. He hugged them tightly. "Susu, don''t go." The drops of water on his body rolled down to Gu Jin. Gu Jin didn''t respond to it for a while. The housekeeper exined, "madam, didn''t you tell the young master when you came out? People who can''t see you after the bath are worried It seems that the housekeeper has seen him look like this, so it''s no wonder. "I''m sorry, brother Li Ting. I see that the stars are shining very well tonight. I''ll take nono out for a while. I didn''t want to go out and didn''t tell you." Si Li Ting tightly held her in his arms. He was like a awkward big child. He did not speak, but let Gu Jin feel his care for himself. "I''m sorry I''m so short of breath. I''m sorry to tell you that I''m so short of breath." Si Li Ting hears this just slowly released Gu Jin, Gu Jin looks at him this appearance, in the eye some heartache. Let the housekeeper take two dry towels, give Jinnuo to his hand, his mood has stabilized, holding Jinnuo sitting on the swing. Gu Jin stood aside and wiped his wet hair with a towel, "stupid uncle, you''lle out without wiping your hair." "I''m scared when I can''t see you." Si Li Ting exined in a low voice. Gu Jin squatted down with a towel and raised his feet. "Then I have to wear a pair of shoes if I''m afraid. I will be heartbroken." "Susu, I..." What does Si Li Ting want to exin. Gu Jinyang with a smile: "don''t be afraid, we will not separate again." Chapter 446 Gu Jin squatted at his feet, raised his feet, gently wiped the debris off his feet, and found that the bottom of his feet was still scratched by broken stones. Si Li Ting some uneasy, "Su Su, don''t worry, I''ll go back to wash in a moment." Gu Jin, however, refused toply. He asked the housekeeper to take off his shoes and disinfectant, and handled the wound for him lightly. Such a wound for Si Li Ting would not care at all. Even if he had a car ident and was covered with blood, he would only care about Gu Jin first. "Brother Li Ting, what would you do if I was injured?" Gu Jin looks at him seriously. If it is her injury, just a small wound, Si Li Ting will make the whole city stormy. Gu Jin treated the wound and said gently: "brother Li Ting, be considerate. If I am hurt, you will feel heartache. If you are hurt, I will also feel heartache." Su Jinxi used to be naive, but now after she gave birth to a baby, she is full of maternal brilliance, especially in front of Si Li Ting and the baby. "Susu, I''m afraid I''ll get your hands dirty." "If your hands are dirty, you can wash them. What if you are injured and infected? You must not take your body seriously in the future. You have lost a lot of weight this year. " Si Li Ting is very hard every day. He is worried about Gu Jin and his baby every day. How can he get fat. "Susu, I am a man, not so delicate, as long as you and the baby are good, I will be satisfied." "Brother Li Ting, we are a family, and your body is also very important. If you are so mean to yourself, I will ignore you." "Good Susu, I know I''m wrong." Gu Jin put down the towel and ointment, "OK." Si Li Ting will Gu Jin pull back to his arms, holding his big and small baby, his mood will be very stable. For the rest of the day, Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran are like Eight Immortals crossing the sea, each showing his or her magic power. Gu ran came every day in the name of looking for earrings. Although she did not see Smith several times, she felt that she was a different existence in her heart. But she ignored one thing. So far, she didn''t even go into the house and ate in the side hall every day. As for Gu Mingzhu''s invitation to Smith for dinner, Si Li Ting promised to keep the appointment, which can make Gu Mingzhu excited to death. Uncle Gu was very happy to know that she was going to have dinner with Smith. "Pearl, you should dress up well tomorrow and take him down in one fell swoop." "Dad, I know, like Gu ran, how could Smith like her? People with foresight will like me as a strong woman in my job, so that I can bring him greater benefits. " "Well done, when you marry into the Smiths, dad will be able to be proud." "Dad, you just wait for my good news." For the evening appointment, Gu Mingzhu prepared for the whole day and went home from the beginning to do a beauty. In the evening, she wore delicate make-up and contacted the media. If she wanted to marry her family, she would sit down on it. Si Li Ting punctually to the appointment, he took a nce at the camera hidden in the corner, the corner of his mouth slightly raised. Since Gu Mingzhu has been so painstaking, he naturally wants to cooperate with her to finish the y. Dinner has note up, Si Li Ting business and she had a good contract, Gu Mingzhu see his proposal, Si Li Ting epted, heart also a sigh of relief. "Mr. Smith, I heard that you are going to marry your family. Is it true or not?" "It''s true." Si Li Ting was not shy. "Look at me..." Si Li Ting''s mobile phone rings at this time, "OK, I''ll be right here." Gu Mingzhu also wants to continue the topic, Si Li Ting has already got up, "sorry, I have to go first, Miss Gu, please have a meal, the bill is on my head, I wish you a happy meal." He said this very gentlemanly, but there was no room for people to refuse. Gu Mingzhu had to get up and send him off, "it doesn''t matter. We''ll make an appointment next time." Although Gu Mingzhu was a little disappointed, she didn''t want to show her bad side in front of this man, so she had to behave naturally. Si Li Ting does not mean to turn to leave, see him out of the hall, Gu Mingzhu quickly to the corner of a person. "Did you get it?" "Don''t worry. I''m a professional. You can check it, Miss Gu." Gu Mingzhu took a look at the reporter''s picture, you can clearly see Smith''s side face, the soft light two people face to face, the atmosphere how to look is a bit ambiguous. "This one is very good. Do you know how to send it?" Gu Mingzhu is very satisfied with this photo. "Don''t worry, Miss Gu." Gu Mingzhu then contentedly returned to his seat, shaking the red wine ss, elegant drink red wine. Si Li Ting deals with Gu Mingzhu and returns to the car. He opens the door and hugs Gu Jin. "Susu, I miss you so much." "Don''t you care about a beautiful woman?" Gu Jin picks up the phone, apparently she made the call just now.Last second in the outside or high cold Jin expensive young master, this second became a big bear. Si Li Ting hugs Gu Jin and doesn''t give up. He leans his head on her shoulder. "Susu, you know that the person I love is you. I can''t stay for a minute in the face of other people." Gu Jin mouth slightly up, "I know, I have arranged for the evening, Jinnuo and my brother sleep tonight." "Susu is the best." Si Li Ting held her and rubbed, "it''s been a long time since we''ve had our two people''s world." "No, it''s been a long time." Before all is Si Li Ting''s arrangement, this time changes to Gu Jin, Si Li Ting has some expectation. Gu Jinding''s holiday vi on the mountain brings some coolness in the early summer night. The valley here can clearly see the stars in the sky. She and he lying on the grass side by side, "brother Li Ting, this life we should be good together, never separate." "Yes, Susu, there must be a blessing in case of a disaster. Myter happiness is to have Jinnuo, and the rest of us is happiness." "But I Worried about someone. " Gu Jin frowned. "You say Alice?" "Yes, she''s a tough opponent. Last time her jealousy nearly killed my baby." Gu Jin is still afraid. She''s been guarding against Alice these days. She thought something would happen, but nothing happened to make her feel terrible. "I have already made it clear to her what I should say. As for what she wants, I will apany her to the end. If I dare to hurt you again, I want her to give you back a hundred times!" "Brother Li Ting, will she do something at our engagement party?" "Susu, I''m bound to get engaged this time. What if Alicees? I didn''t touch a hair of her, nor did I take any advantage of her family. I''m not afraid of the shadow "I''m going to pray to God that there won''t be any more trouble with this engagement banquet. There are only three good things." Si Li Ting kisses her forehead, "don''t worry, Su Su." They had a wonderful night in the mountains. They got up early and went home because they could not rest assured of their children. On the way, Gu Jinwo is watching the news in the arms of Si Li Ting. As Si Li Ting expected, Gu Mingzhu will certainly do something. The headline of the news is a picture of him and Gu Mingzhu having dinner together. Although there is no intimate action between the two people in the picture, now people speak very well. A photo, together with the previous news, the news of the marriage of Gu Jia and Smith ispletely confirmed. The words "two big families join hands" and other words appear in front of us. Gu Jin erged the picture, Si Li Ting nced, "Su Su, don''t look at these things." Although he just sat for a few minutes and was pulled into a rtionship, Si Li Ting was reluctant to let Gu Jin see it. Gu Jin touched his chin and said: "it turns out that brother Li Ting can''t cover up his temperament even though he wears an ordinary mask. Look, this side is quite handsome." "Si Li Ting scraped her nose," only you feel handsome "Brother Li Ting, if Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran knew that you were the illegitimate child they had ridiculed, what expression would they have on their faces?" "I want to know more about Gu Ran''s expression when he saw this news." Si Li Ting''s evil smile. He doesn''t have to do anything to clean up the two people. They will certainly regard each other as a thorn in the eye. This news will stimte Gu ran. Will Gu ran wait to die? Obviously not. Those two people will fight with each other first. Chapter 447 When the news came out, Gu ran was putting on the mask. She saw the news changed. She took off the mask on her face and looked in it carefully. The two people in the photo sit face to face eating as if they were dating. Gu Er Bo also saw the news and pushed in, "Ran''er, have you seen the news? Don''t you say Smith likes you? How can it be like this now "Dad, I don''t know." "It seems that Smith wants to marry Gu Mingzhu. Raer, what are you doing?" "Dad, I''ve tried my best. These days when I go to Smith''s house, he is tacit. If he doesn''t like me, how can he send me diamond earrings? And let me in and out of the Smiths? " "How many times have you seen him? Did you eat with him? " "This Not really Gu Er Bo was so anxious, "Gu Mingzhu ate alone with him. You are not even close to others. Obviously, in his heart, Gu Mingzhu is more important, you silly child!" Gu ran shook his head again and again, "it won''t be like this." After the report came out, Gu Mingzhu''s phone calls did not stop. They were all from rtives and friends. "Pearl, is it true that you are Smith?" "Cousin, we just had a meal together." "Have a meal? Pearl, it''s too much for you to hide from me. It has been reported before that Smith and his family are married. I still wonder who it is, and it is you. " "I haven''t even scratched the eight characters. Don''tugh at me, cousin." In Gu Mingzhu''s words, there was also an irresistible smile. "Pearl, you''re going to be lucky. As long as you can marry Smith, we''ll all be covered with light. I don''t know when we''ll be able to drink your wedding wine?" Gu Mingzhu''s hands have been soft all morning, and many of them are from business partners. They all want to use Gu Mingzhu to climb up to the Smith family. Many people even gave up a lot of interests to cooperate with Gu Mingzhu, and Gu Mingzhu readily epted. As the morning passed, her vanity was met with unprecedented satisfaction. Just a gimmick can make her get so much benefit from it. If she can really marry that person, she can get everything she wants. She can stand with him at the top of the business empire. She will trample on Gu Jin and Gu ran. Just thinking of such a grand scene, Gu Mingzhu is about to float. It''s so cool. At this time, Gu ran pushed the door in and Gu Mingzhu said with a charming smile: "sister, how can youe to me today?" Gu Mingzhu, with a ck face, walked in and pped Gu Mingzhu''s face. "You madman, what are you doing?" Gu Mingzhu ispletely confused. "Bitch, you dare to seduce my man!" Gu ran also wants to p Gu Mingzhu again, which is stopped by Gu Mingzhu. "Gu ran, you don''t want to push forward. What are you men? Smith never mentioned a word about you Previously, Gu Mingzhu also thought that the person Smith fell in love with was Gu ran, and she also had the heart to rob love with a knife. "I live at Smith''s every day. He''s not me. What''s a man? You shameless Slut dare to seduce him Gu Mingzhu Leng for a moment, "you say you live in his home?" I didn''t expect Gu ran to live in Smith''s house! I haven''t grasped it yet. Gu Ran is just running to Smith''s house in the name of looking for earrings these days. In front of Gu Mingzhu, she naturally wants to say something ambiguous. "Of course, he also sent me earrings. If you don''t believe me, ask his servant whether I am at his house every day! Gu Mingzhu, I advise you to let go as soon as you know. Smith is my man and he is going to marry me Seeing Gu Ran''s angry appearance, Gu Mingzhu saw the panic in her heart. "If he is really your man, how can he go to my appointment? Sister, now everyone knows that I''m the future Mrs. Smith. It''s you who should let go. What Smith needs is a good helper, and I''m quite satisfied with that. As for you? A brain handicapped woman who likes chasing stars. Did that little fresh meat y wellst time? Shall I give Smith a picture of you and him going to Bali? " Gu Ran is different from Gu Mingzhu. She is a typical butterfly. Her ex boyfriend can''t count her ten fingers. "Dare you Gu Ran is afraid. In terms of men and women, Gu Mingzhu is really better than herself. She is arrogant and doesn''t look up to those men at all. "Do you think I dare? I just tell Smith exactly what kind of woman you are. Gu ran, if you quit obediently, I can let you off in our sisters''petition, otherwise..." In terms of means, Gu Mingzhu is also famous for her ruthlessness. At the beginning, she instigated Gu ran to buy Gu Jin''s assistant, making the book deficit of 4 billion yuan, and wanted to thoroughly crack down on Gu Jin. If not Si Li Ting prepared a sum of money for Gu Jin in advance, Gu Jin would be knocked down by her.In the past, she and Gu ran had the same interests. They were allies of the alliance, but now their interests are divided. Of course, they will suppress each other for their own interests. The boat of friendship turns over and the friendship of sisters breaks. "Gu Mingzhu, you are cruel!" Gu ran ms the door and leaves. At the moment of going out, the expression on his face suddenly bes bleak. My good sister, since you are unkind, don''t me me for my injustice. I''ll do it first! Gu Mingzhu looked at the closed door. She knew Gu Ran''s character and would not wait to die. Pick up the phone and dial a number, "give me all Gu Ran''s predecessors and her ck history." "Yes, miss." Be prepared, this is Gu Mingzhu''s rule of conduct. She holds the evidence of Gu Ran''s promiscuity. It''s time to show Smith. Gu ran, who wants me to know that you live in Smith''s house, don''t me me. She must get rid of Gu ran as soon as possible, so that she can marry Smith safely. Each of them had his own plot, and both wanted to put the other to death. As for the originator of all this, he went to work as usual and went home with cakes and roses in his hands. Gu Jinshen wears a White Retro skirt with loose hair and a braid. His fresh and natural look makes him feel like a goddess in ancient Greece. Seeing the flowers in his hand, Gu Jin had some doubts, "brother Li Ting, what day is today?" "Susu, today is the day we meet for the first time." Gu Jin thought, she and Tang Ming false marriage is summer, now only may. Brother Li Ting, are you wrong? We met in the summer. " Si Li Ting chuckled, "little fool, do you really think I saw you in the corridor and couldn''t help but want you? You used to work in a night before, and you gave me a hand when I was drunk Gu Jin scratched his head, "I forgot." Si Li Ting put the pink rose bundle in his hand into Gu Jinhuai, "Su Su, I love you." Gu Jin stands on tiptoe and kisses him on the face, which is the happiness she has always wanted. Maybe it''s not so magnificent, but he will remember every anniversary of you. Even a bunch of roses will make her happy. Si Li Ting put the cake aside and went to tease Jinnuo. Gu Jin picked some other flowers in the garden, took the scissors vase and began to arrange flowers. Such a day is quiet and simple, simple but beautiful. After the storm, now is the rainbow hanging in the sky after the storm. The children were making noise, he wasughing, and she was watching them. "Susu, there''s going to be a good y soon." Si Li Ting holds Jin Nuo and shakes at the same time with Gu ji. He has a lot of experience in taking care of children, and Jinnuo''s favorite is to be with him. Gu Jin pruned the branches at will, "are you talking about the two sisters of Gu family?" "Yes, you see what I got." Si Li Ting hands the mobile phone to Gu Jin. Gu Jin points to open a look, and someone in his mailbox has sent a document. The materials are all evidence of Gu Ran''s promiscuity, including photos and even videos. It''s obviously done by Gu Mingzhu. She thinks that what Si Li Ting and Gu ran have, she will send these things to frame Gu ran. Don''t think a century war is about to break out. Just think about it and know that the two people will not stop tearing each other down. "Brother Li Ting, I find you are really bad!" Gu Jin''sments are pertinent. Chapter 448 Si Li Ting has always been the character of revenge, let alone involving Gu Jin. At first, he also wanted to attack Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran in other ways. If it was just to destroy their business, it would be just a blow to them. After all, they still hold the shares of the family, even if they don''t do anything each year, there will be a share. That''s why Si Li Ting thought of this way of attack. He wanted to let them eat their own fruit. It was not vanity. Let them fly first, how high they fly, and how miserable they fall. Such retaliation would be more severe than attacking their business. Of course, if these two people did not have a bad idea, they would not fall into the trap that Si Li Ting prepared for them. In other words, how much desire two people have, the more miserable they will die. Si Li Ting but a small show to let two people kill each other, also do not know Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran know the truth will be how upset. Of course, now they don''t know all of this, and they are still immersed in the smoke of their own sess in overthrowing each other. Heijue bar, Gu Mingzhu iste. "Sister pearl, you''vee so slowly. Are you going to be Mrs. Smith and look down on our friends?" A woman coaxed. These people also see the report, want to tter Gu Mingzhu to get together to form a bureau, for epting everyone''s praise, of course, Gu Mingzhu likes it very much. "What''s the matter? I just had two appointments. I''ve kept you waiting for a long time. I''ll punish myself by three cups." "Sister Mingzhu is so cheerful. I''ll give you some wine." A man with a bad smile handed over a ss of wine, Gu Mingzhu didn''t want to drink it. After three cups of wine, she went to her favorite part. "Sister pearl, I really envy that you can marry Smith, and you will be Mrs. Smith in the future." "Yes, I heard that the Smiths'' real estate project is very good. My family is engaged in steel and cement business, so I will ask sister Mingzhu for help in the future." "When are you and Smith engaged, sister pearl? We are all waiting for your wedding The discussion was very lively, and Gu Mingzhu enjoyed the feeling that all the stars were supporting the moon. She seemed to be the Queen''s majesty, and these people were subject to her servants. After three rounds of drinking, Gu Mingzhu felt that he was also a little drunk, so he proposed to leave. She came out to show that she and Smith are friends. In fact, she has two meanings in this report. On the one hand, it is to let others know about the ambiguous rtionship between Gu Mingzhu and Smith, so as to get rid of other women''s Thoughts on him. On the other hand, she is also testing how Smith reacted to the report. If he rifies, it means that he is not interested in himself. However, he has not rified, is it not tacit in disguise? This gave Gu Mingzhu the confidence to unt his power. He must like himself, otherwise he would have rified or contacted himself to make it clear. "Everybody, I have important things to do tomorrow. I''ll go back to sleep and y." "Miss pearl, y a little longer." "Pearl, I''ll take you home. You seem drunk." Gu Mingzhu and Eisen are sitting in the back seat chatting. Eisen has chased her for several years without catching up with her. Gu Mingzhu has always despised Eisen''s family background, which is notparable to Gu''s, and has made sarcasm many times. If she hadn''te by herself today, she wouldn''t have given her a chance. "Ethan, we don''t deserve each other at all. You''d better put your mind on other people earlier." "What''s good about Smith? With such an ordinary face. " "Even if he is ordinary, he is also Smith''s group president, his identity you can''t match in your life." In Gu Mingzhu''s eyes, everyone will bebeled and graded. Obviously, Eisen is not worthy of her grade, so she never considers her mood when she opens her mouth. "Just for the money? Are you short of money "Ethan, what Ick is not money but status. He is the one who can give me everything." Chatting and chatting, Gu Mingzhu felt more and more that something was wrong. Her current state was not drunk, but her body temperature unexpectedly increased. Reason also began to be unclear, the car stopped, Gu Mingzhu askew off, but found that it was not his home. "Ethan, where are you taking me?" Ethan got out of the car and grabbed her. "My house." "What do you want to do?" Gu Mingzhu felt that something was wrong. "What do you think?" Eisen took her home. Gu Mingzhu''s struggle was useless. She realized that she had been drugged. The body is thrown on the bed, Eisen takes off his coat, Gu Mingzhu wants to escape, and is pulled back by Eisen''s backhand. "Pearl, you can''t escape tonight. You are destined to be mine." "No, you''re going to ruin me, Ethan. You can''t do that."Gu Mingzhu has been proud of the point is that she never promiscuous, to now still retains the body of a virgin. She feels that she is more noble than Gu ran. If her body is iplete, what is the difference between her and Gu ran? "Pearl, don''t you look down on me all the time? I said before that I am not a man, so today I will show you whether I am a man or not As his clothes became less and less, Gu Mingzhu became more and more powerless. Her eyes were full of longing. "Sorry, I hurt you in the past. Please let me go." "Pearl, it''s toote to apologize." Ethan pressed her under her. "I know you''re the first time. I''ll be gentle." Gu Mingzhu shook her head in tears, "no, you can''t do this You let me go, please "In a moment you will ask me for you." "I won''t, absolutely not." Gu Mingzhu struggled for a while, but the body heat up, she still can not help, half of the entanglement of the man''s body. "Pearl, remember who the man wants you to be." "Give it to me." Gu Mingzhu was so hot that he couldn''t tell the people in front of him. On the other side of the monitoring, Gu ran gave a cold smile: "I thought she was a holy girl, but I didn''t expect that she was so wild." "Miss, now miss pearl has lost her body, and she has a handle in your hands." "Well, if it wasn''t for the sisters, I''d choose Ethan, not a bunch of ruffians." "Miss, you are so kind." Gu ran looks at the two people who have ovepped in the monitoring, and smiles with satisfaction. Gu Mingzhu, don''t you like to y tricks? Have you ever calcted that one day you will be counted by me? Smith vi, Gu Jin holding Jinnuo sitting on the swing, Si Li Ting standing on one side, a family of three happy. Some men don''t want to go home to take their children. They think that the children are crying and troublesome. However, it has be his pleasure to be here in siting. "Susu, how can little Jinnuo grow so slowly?" "Brother Li Ting, where do children grow up so fast? It will take at least a year to walk on the ground, and he will be able to run around this time next year "I''m really looking forward to it. Then we can have a wedding on the ind." Si Li Ting has imagined the scene of his marriage with Gu JINDA a thousand times. "I''m also looking forward to it. We have already had a little Jinnuo this time. Time flies. Now I think of you and my first meeting. At that time, I thought how could there be such a bad devil in the world?" Si Li Ting hook lips a smile: "that now?" "Now I wonder why there are men in the world who love me so much?" "Susu, because you deserve my love." Si Li Ting sat down beside her. Swing gently swing, a family of three harmonious together, and fairy tale. Wisteria flowers fall down, swaying with the wind, there are fireflies flying around, and little Jinnuo reaches out to touch the little spot of light. Fireflies fly to Jinnuo''s nose, twinkles and twinkles on his small nose. Jinnuo doesn''t move. His eyes are almost right. When they saw this picture, they giggled and said, "look, nono is lovely." "Brother Li Ting, who do you think Noro will look like when he grows up?" "I hope to be like you, modest and elegant, with good intentions, to be an elegant noble childe." "I hope to be like you, domineering and gentle, and give us a cute little daughter-inw." "Susu, you miss your daughter-inw before Noro is one year old?" Si Li Ting whisks away the fireflies on the nose of Nono. Chapter 449 Gu Jin leans on Si Li Ting''s arms with a smile in his mouth. "Although it''s still early, time passes quickly, especially the happy time. Holding the baby in my arms, I will think what kind of girl our nono will like in the future? What kind of man will little nono be? I''m looking forward to it more and more. " Si Li Ting caught sight of the woman in his arms with a face of happiness, and he could not help feeling happy. "No matter what it turns out to be, I''m sure the girl Noro chooses will be like Susu." In Si Li Ting''s heart, Gu Jin is the best girl in the world. "Brother Li Ting, I think Noro is too lonely. I want to give him another sister." "No way." Si Li Ting''s voice was cold and merciless. Now the Si Li Ting to Gu Jin are obedient, suddenly so indifferent rebuff let Gu Jin some unexpected. "Brother Li Ting, don''t you like your daughter? Why such a big response? " I remember that he said he wanted to have a daughter before, which shows that he prefers girls. "Susu, thest time you had a massive hemorrhage, you didn''t see that I didn''t say anything on the surface. I was really afraid that you would have an ident. I''m not a doctor. I can''t do anything but watch you bleed. Although you and your baby are safeter, you are very weak. You can''t have children for a short time, and I don''t want to experience that kind of tension again Si Li Ting''s reply makes Gu Jin feel warm. All his starting points are around himself, which makes Gu Jin very happy. "Brother Li Ting, thank you for caring about me so much, but I really want another baby." "Susu, you can make a decision after five years. It''s hard to wait for Jinnuo to be bigger. I also want to have more two people with you. Of course, the baby is important, in my heart, you are the most important,pared with your body, the baby should also be backward "Brother Li Ting..." Gu Jin murmured that many families only care about their children after marriage. Who cares about the body of pregnant women? He thinks about Gu Jin everywhere. This is what makes Gu Jin most moved. You and I are as sweet as ever every day. As for Gu Mingzhu, there is no such good luck. The absurd night passed. At noon the next day, Gu Mingzhu woke up from her sleep. Her whole body was aching, and she felt very ufortable when she moved. "Pearl, are you awake?" Eisen''s voice came from behind. Gu Mingzhu''s face was 100% frightened. Last night''s events came to her mind. The man''s hand was still on his back. Gu Mingzhu''s face changed with anger. "Ethan, you bastard She wanted to give Ethan a p. "Pearl, the one who asked me for youst night was you," Eisen said with a cold smile "You are mean, give me medicine!" "It''s not me, pearl. I''ll be responsible for you." Gu Mingzhu ck face, hard from his hands to break free, "who wants you to be responsible, you give me to roll, you say is not your medicine, who is that?" "Does it matter who it is? Do you think Smith would ept someone who is not a virgin? Stop dreaming and marry me "You bastard." Gu Mingzhu kicks at him, and Eisen doesn''t fight back, letting her vent. "Didn''t you give medicine to others? Why be so angry? " Gu Mingzhu''s heart probably understood, "it''s Gu ran, isn''t it?" Gu ran knows what she has done to Gu Jin. When she contacts what happened yesterday, Gu Mingzhu responds. "I said it doesn''t matter who it is. You are already my man and I will marry you." "Go away! If you go around talking about it, I''ll sue you for rape. " "You won''t. you attach so much importance to fame that it''s not good for your reputation to spread." Ethan insisted that she would not do it, so she could be unscrupulous. Gu Mingzhu gnashing teeth at that she used to think of the coward, he really despised him. This time, she was a dumb loser. She really couldn''t sue him. Everyone outside knows that she and Smith are friends and they are both engaged. What would people think of her now that she had sex with other men? And Smith would hate her. "Ethan, I warn you that if you dare to make this public, you and I will not be finished!" She fled the scene in a hurry, and Ethan looked at her back as she left with a smile on her lips. "Pearl, be my woman, you dare to think of other men, ah..." Gu Mingzhu angrily runs to Gu Ran''s room. Gu Ran is still asleep. Gu Mingzhu ps Gu ran in the face. "You cunt, you dare to harm me Mr. Gu quickly came over to pull the rickshaw. "Gu Mingzhu, what are you doing? Your tutor has been eaten by the dog? You dare to hit people casually. ""Second uncle, I''m not fighting human beings, but animals. Gu ran, you beast." Gu Ran''s hair was scattered. Although she was pped, she was still in a good mood. "Sister, why are you so angry? Didn''t you enjoy yourselfst night?" Gu ran smiles triumphantly. Gu Mingzhu used to think that she was clean, but now she is the same as herself, with a great psychological gap. "Gu ran, did I dig your ancestral grave in myst life? What do you do to me "Sister, how can I not understand what you say?" "I''ll pretend to be garlic. Didn''t you put the medicine in the wine I drank? Gu ran, why are you so vicious? " Gu Mingzhu grabs her shoulder and shakes hard. "I''m vicious? Elder sister, I learned from you. Didn''t you also give Gu Jin some medicine? It''s been down several times. Why didn''t you say you were vicious when you drugged Gu Jin? Anyway, I''m very kind to you and I''ve chosen a good man for you. Ethan has loved you for so many years. He also likes to keep fit. Aren''t you happy in bed? Look at the marks on your body to see how intense it wasst night For a moment and a half, Gu Ran has not yet nned to show off her cards. She has taken out the monitoring fromst night and will use it only when it is in an emergency. Father Gu heard two unmarried girls say something like this, "raer, pay attention to your words." "Dad, you go out. We''re OK." Gu ran drives Gu Dad out. Gu Mingzhu looks down at her shoulder and neck, which are full of marks. Damn Eisen. "Sister, you see that you and Ethan are together, so you can get rid of Smith. You are not suitable for him." "Gu ran, who do you think you are? Why should I let go? " "Sister, I do it for you. At least we have a fight. I hope we can live together peacefully." "You dream, Gu ran, if you dare to attack me, I can''t spare you!" "Sister, Smith is the man I like. I will never let him go. If it''s too big, I''ll kill him." "It depends on who is good at it, and who Smith will choose in the end!" Gu Mingzhu''s eyes are full of fire. Gu ran thoroughly aroused her fighting spirit, and Gu Mingzhu would not let go. "Well, we''ll see who will win, but sister, I''ll remind you not to walk around in front of Smith recently. I''m kind." "Well, wait for me." Gu Mingzhu mmed the door out of the room. When she got home, she took a close look at it. Her neck was covered with kisses. Indeed, as Gura said, how could she meet Smith like this? "Pearl, are you? Have you and Smith... " When Mrs. Gu saw the trace on her body, people who came by knew what it was, and her face was full of joy. Gu Mingzhu has just been photographed having dinner with Smith. Now it has developed to this stage. Isn''t it a quick thing to be Mrs. Smith? "Mom, I''m tired." Gu Mingzhu is not willing to say anything more after closing the door. She didn''t expect Gu ran to make such a move, and a silver cold expression shed in her eyes. "Well, you Gu ran, if you dare to count on me, I will make you look disgraced!" Gu Mingzhu will hand the information to the media, "give me the explosion, I want to let everyone know what she Gu Ran is!" "Sister Mingzhu, at least Gu Ran is your sister. Are you so merciless?" "Do you want me to be friendly? What did she do to me "Sister Mingzhu, what did Gu ran do?" "It''s nothing to do with you. I''ll give you two hours to push it all over thework!" Gu Mingzhu will never give Gu ran a chance. If she can''t see Smith these days, she won''t give Gu ran the chance to chase after him. Chapter 450 In less than two hours, Gu Ran''s various ck materials were exploded. Gu Mingzhu was so angry that she smashed her cell phone. "Damn Gu Mingzhu, I thought that she would spare her life for the sake of our sister''s fight, but she treated me like this!" "Miss, what to do now, Mr. Smith will certainly see this information." "No, I''m going to exin it to him in person. I can''t let him misunderstand me." Gu ran took great pains to drag Gu Mingzhu into the water. She had not had time to enjoy the fruits of the victory. Who knows that Gu Mingzhu hase to this ce, she is really not giving her face. I knew I should have found some beggars for her, this damned woman. When she saw the news, Gu Jin was looking at thepany''s report. Now she can''t go to work in thepany. She knows somepany information at home. She naturally knew what kind of person Gu ran was, and all the people who cared for her family knew it, but other people didn''t know. Originally, a lot of rich people like to y around, which is the normal in the circle, but generally no one will get it on the surface. It''s very important for all the people in the world to know who is intimate with her ex. "Madam, that Miss Gu is here again." Gu Jin looked at the calendar, "it''s time to close the. Since she likes to wait, let her wait." "Yes, ma''am." Gu Jin doesn''t pay attention to Gu Mingzhu. Shees here with a clear intention. Gu Jin is also very clear in her mind, but it is to exin the information. It''s just that she thinks something wrong. It doesn''t matter to a man who doesn''t care about you at all. Gu Jin should eat and y, not because of Gu Ran''s arrival. Gu ran anxiously waited for Smith''s appearance, "is Smith at home?" "I''m sorry, Miss Gu. The young master is not at home." "If hees back, will you tell him that I have something important to say to him, and ask him to see me?" "Yes, Miss Gu, I will tell you." Gu ran anxiously waited for a day, and Si Li Ting finally came back. The housekeeper told him about Gu ran in advance. Si Li Ting felt that it was time for him to show up. He walked slowly towards Gu ran. "Miss Gu, I heard you were looking for me?" "Mr. Smith, I''m sorry to disturb you. I wonder if you''ve seen today''s news?" "I''ve read a lot, and I don''t know which one you''re talking about?" "It''s about me, Smith. Don''t believe it. Someone is trying to discredit me, the photo of P Si Li Ting chuckled: "Miss Gu is so cute, I didn''t put those in my heart." She is not the one she loves. What''s the matter with whom she associates? However, Gu ran heard his words, and a smile appeared on his face, "thank you, Mr. Smith." By the way, Miss Gu, are you free this weekend "Yes." Mr. Si Li Ting said, "Miss Gu will know when you arrive. At 11 o''clock this Saturday, you will dress up better and arrive at the geton hotel." "Good." Gu ran breathed a sigh of relief. He thought he would face his indifference. Who knows he still invited himself to date? Gu ran was so ted that she wanted to say something else. Si Li Ting had already said: "it''ste. I''ll send Miss Gu home." "No, no, I''m driving by myself, so I won''t disturb you." The main purpose of Gu Ran''sing here is to exin clearly. Who knows how easy it is to exin clearly. Si Li Ting looks at that person to leave the figure of the back, the corners of the mouth hook up a cold smile, it is time to close the. Gu ran came home happily, and his father rushed to meet him. "Ran Er, have you and Mr. Smith exined clearly?" "Don''t worry, Dad. I''m done with it." Gu ran said with a smile, "I said Smith likes me, otherwise he would not smile at me so gently. By the way, Dad, your friend is not the manager of the hotel. Would you please ask if there are any activities at the hotel this Saturday "Why did you suddenly think of asking this?" "Dad, don''t worry about it. You can ask me first." Gu ran feels that something good is waiting for her. If it''s just an ordinary date, Smith won''t let her dress up. Is it a proposal? Gu ran was excited when he thought about it. If it was a proposal, it would be great. Gu''s father came back soon. "Raer, I asked for you. The geton hotel is contracted to handle an engagement party this Saturday. Why, your friend wants to be engaged?" "Engagement Gu ran cried out. "Raer, why are you so excited?" "Dad, you go and ask your friend again, is it the Smiths who have the hotel Gu ran was so excited that his voice changed."Why do you say that?" Father Gu didn''t respond for a while. "Dad, go and ask what''s going on." "Good, good, I''ll ask you." Gu''s father had to call his friend again. "Yes, it''s Smith''s bag. I heard it''s about to be engaged to the family. It''s family care, isn''t it..." Gu''s father waspletely surprised. "Dad, do you know what Smith said to me before?" Gu ran blushed with excitement. "What are you talking about?" asked Gu "He said to make me look better and go to the Gordon Hotel on Saturday. I was still wondering if he was going to propose. It turned out to be engaged!" Gu''s father began to get excited, but he soon felt something was wrong. "But raer, engagement is a matter for two families. Shouldn''t he inform us in advance if he wants to be engaged to you?" "Dad, I think he''s trying to surprise me." Gu ran thought of the tenderness on his face when he said this to himself. Although his appearance is very ordinary, the temperament on his body is very attractive, and other men have no such feeling. "Surprise? Marriage is a matter for the two families. You should discuss it with us no matter what. " "Dad, who doesn''t want to marry Smith? Besides, if I stay at his house every day, does he know my mind? " "Raer, are you sure? This is not a joke "Dad, I''m sure that Gu Mingzhu and I are the only ones in the family. If he wants to be engaged to Gu Mingzhu, he will tell me to dress better? Besides, Gu Mingzhu is a woman with no amorous feelings. How could Smith like her? Go and tell the family and my mother''s friends that I''m going to be engaged to Smith What else did Gu''s father want to say? Did he think it was a little too hasty? Although there is no certificate for their engagement, their families are not free to get engaged. Once engaged, it''s like getting married. That''s why Mr. Gu finds it strange. Arge family like Smith can''t be so frivolous that they never even ask questions. However, seeing Gu Ran''s happy look, she must not make fun of such things. "Raer, your scandals are all over the ce. I mean, what if the person he is engaged to is Gu Mingzhu?" "Dad, do you think I''m so stupid? I sent Smith an anonymous video of Gura and other men rolling sheetsst night. I think Smith was very angry when he saw it, so he decided to get engaged to me so soon With this exnation, Gu''s father was relieved. "Raer, you win, you''re going to marry Smith." "Dad, can you rest assured? Go and tell mom and her friends to dress up ande to my engagement party "Of course, your mother is still doing beauty outside. I''ll tell her now that she''s too happy." "It''s only a few days, Dad. You''ll have to order a suit. You''ll be the focus of attention. Don''t lose the face of our family. By the way, let my mothere back quickly. I will go to pick a dress with her in a moment. There is no time for advanced customization, so I have to make do with it and buy ready-made clothes. Not only clothes, but also matching jewelry, which have to be prepared in advance. It''s a little too hasty. I''m so nervous. " Gu ran was in a hurry for fear that he would lose face. "Raer, don''t worry, I''ll call your mother back now!" Gu''s father ran out happily. Chapter 451 At the moment, Gu''s mother is still doing beauty with her friends. Gu''s father is so excited that she goes to the beauty salon to look for her. He would tell her the good news and make her happy. "Good news, wife." "Husband, why are you here?" Gu''s mother is very surprised. This man usually hates shopping anding to the beauty salon. Before, he couldn''t pull it. Today, he came on his own initiative. Gu''s face was flushed with excitement, and his voice trembled: "wife, our daughter is about to be engaged to the Smiths." "What!" Gu''s mother sat up from the bed and said, "husband, are you right?" "How can you make a mistake? I called my friend specially. Smith has made a reservation for the wedding banquet." "I can''t believe it. It''s such a big surprise." "It is this Saturday, you are good at cosmetology, and tomorrow we will go to choose a dress with raer. We can''t let our parentsugh at us." "You''re right. Today I''ll have my whole body done." This news is great news for Gu''s family. After her father informed her, he began to call his rtives and friends. On the surface, he wanted to invite rtives and friends toe and y, but the bigger purpose was to show off. Mother Gu informed the seven aunts of the news while doing the beauty. "Her aunt, who ising to our raer''s engagement party on Saturday? With Smith, of course "Remember toe. By the way, tell those rtives. By the way, how is mom? On such an important asion, please bring your mother After calling all the people, she still felt that she was not enough. She began to show off with the richdy who made the beauty. "I''ll charge you all for your beauty today." "Mrs. Gu, your daughter is really promising." "Xiao Ran is really good." "You''re going to have a good time in the future. It''s enviable to think about it when you think about it." "Mrs. Gu, don''t forget us. My little boy is still pointing out that you can help us a lot." Although they were jealous, the richdies spoke better than each other. Their words greatly satisfied Gu''s vanity. It turned out that it was such a good thing to be inw with Smith. Now, before they get engaged, these people begin to tter each other. If they are engaged, they don''t know how many people will tter her. At this thought, Gu''s mother was very proud. This is what she should have got. Gu ran was extremely happy. Gu Mingzhu was very depressed. She was left so many traces on her body by Eisen that she couldn''t go to see Smith. I don''t know what little action Gu ran will do during this period of time. With Gu Ran''s character, she will definitely not give up. If it was not forced by her, Gu Mingzhu didn''t want to do it. Anyway, she had a fight, and it was very ugly to do this. "Pearl, open the door. Mom has something to ask you." Gu Mingzhu was in a daze when her mother''s voice came from the door. Gu Mingzhu opened the door dejectedly, "Mom, what''s the matter with you sote? I''m going to sleep. " Today, Gu Mingzhu locked herself in her room and didn''t go out. "Pearl, you are still in the mood to sleep. I just received a call from some rtives." "What''s the matter?" Gu Mingzhu was upset. "Nothing. It''s just that Smith and Gura are engaged. If you can still sleep, you can sleep." Seeing her daughter in such a state, Gu''s mother didn''t want to say anything. Her voice was cold. "What? Mom, you''re not mistaken. How could Smith be engaged to that crap? I made her ck history clear. " Gu Mingzhu didn''t believe it was true. Would Smith care if Gu ran used to associate with so many men? Even if he doesn''t care, what about his father? "You don''t believe it. Your second uncle and his second aunt are going to inform rtives and friends about their engagement this Saturday. If it''s fake, they''re going to inform people everywhere? Even time and ce. " "Impossible, absolutely impossible." Gu Mingzhu sat down on the bed. "Pearl, many rtives have juste to ask me what happened. It''s obvious that the media has said that you and Smith are closely rted, but now it has be Gu Ran''s engagement to him. My face is almost swollen. It depends on how you end up. " Mrs. Gu hasn''t been proud for a long time. All the rtives who came to congratte her before have turned into mockery. Not that your daughter and Smith are in love? In the twinkling of an eye, Gu Ran''s engagement was just a p in the face. "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll go and find out if it''s true." Gu Mingzhu is more calm than others. She thinks that people like Smith will not like Gu ran.Although he looks ordinary, but he shows a noble temperament, he is calm and elegant, not that kind of childish. How can he like Gu ran? Gu Mingzhu contacted the people who worked in the geton hotel. The other party told her that it was Smith who had contracted the hotel and was ready to get engaged to Miss Gu. The other party only knows that it is the miss who cares for the family, but it is not clear which one is. Gu Mingzhu moodplex hang up the phone, is really and Gu ran? At this time, her phone rang again. Gu Mingzhu looked down and saw that it was Mohsen who called. Morson is Smith''s personal assistant, and he represents Smith. Gu Mingzhu quickly adjusted the state and took the phone, "it''s me. What''s the matter?" "Miss Gu, I''m sorry to call you sote. What I want to say is not business. My president asked me to inform Miss Gu to go to the gerton Hotel on Saturday. I hope Miss Gu can dress up better and attend." Morson''s words are very clever, like ordinary people would think that you are invited to other people''s engagement ceremony. However, he did not say who and whom to attend the engagement. As soon as Gu Mingzhu was asked to dress up a bit more beautiful, Gu Mingzhu naturally misunderstood him. "Yes, what can I do for you?" Gu Mingzhu suppressed her exuberant mood. She just knew that gerton was preparing for the wedding banquet. Now morsen told her that she was not engaged to anyone else. "Miss Gu will know when shees." Mo Sen''s words instead let Gu Mingzhu feel that there is a big surprise waiting for her, this call let her rekindle hope. "Mom, we''re lucky." "Who can you call?" "It''s Smith''s assistant, who has just told me in person that I''ll go to the Gordon Hotel on Saturday for the engagement ceremony. I just went to the hotel for consultation. It was Smith who contracted the hotel. Yes, but I didn''t say it was Gu ran. Gu ran must have made a mistake. Just now assistant Smith told me to dress up better. Obviously, I''m the main actor of the engagement banquet. I said, "how could Smith like Gu ran?" "Pearl, is this true or false? You''re not lying to mom, are you? My heart goes back and forth on the roller coaster today "Mom, if you don''t believe it, just look at the phone number on my cell phone. Don''t you dare to cheat me?" Gu Mingzhu confirmed again and again that this was Mohsen''s phone call and his voice. "Mom, I think Smith is a very romantic man. He has a big surprise for me." "If only that was the case. Just now you didn''t know the tone of those rtives who called me and ridiculed me. I''m not my daughter. I''m not in love with Smith. How can I turn out to be Gu Ran''s girl? " Gu Mingzhu alsocently said: "Mom, these people are the wall grass, you can tell them now, your daughter I am engaged to Smith. Gu Ran''s fake is so humiliating that we all lose face in our family. " "Well, I''m going to tell those women to shut up. Is my daughter Guraparable?" "By the way, mom, it''s only a few days on Saturday. I''m afraid it''s toote to make a custom-made dress. Tomorrow, you and I will go to the mall to buy a dress. And dad''s suit, we all need to prepare well. When I shine, I must blind those people''s eyes! " Gu''s mother also raised her eyebrows and vomited: "this time, I''m going to beat them in the face and make them cheap!" Mother and daughter looked at each other with a smile, and the night was especially sweet. Chapter 452 So the rtives of the family are all in a confused state, what? Is Smith engaged to Gu Mingzhu? Didn''t you say Gu ran before? Now people have be Gu Mingzhu again. What are these two sisters doing? Everyone is in a fog. I don''t know what''s going on. After all, it''s impossible for the two sides to be angry about such a big event as engagement? How ugly it would be to be pped in the face when so many rtives and friends were informed because of their anger? After thinking about it, we don''t know what happened. In a word, on Saturday, we knew who Smith was engaged to. It''s impossible to marry one or two? Gu''s story naturally reached Gu Jin''s ears. Gu Nancang was the first one to gloat over the phone. "Jin''er, the whole Gu family is crazy about the discussion. Gu Mingzhu says Smith is engaged to her, and Gu ran also says so. Si Li Ting has a big appetite. He eats two." "Brother, you''re wrong about brother Li Ting. He never promised them anything. What can I do for them if they want to sit in their seats." "Xiaojin''er, you have be bad, but I like it. Gu ran and Gu Mingzhu should have cleaned up for a long time." Gu Jin smile, "you did not expose it?" "Of course not. I knew he had his own ideas when he didn''t announce the news of your marriage with him. The whole Gu family now only grandfather and I know about your engagement. Who knows Gu ran and Gu Mingzhu automatically take their seats. Have you ever watched the group? The group is very lively. Some people support Gu Mingzhu, while others support Gu ran. Both sides are forming gangs. As for the other part, they are eating melons and waiting for the opening of the good y. To be honest, I am looking forward to this good y. How can I ruin the good y, and wait to see the joke, what are they doing? Not to mention these two, even the big uncle and the second uncle, and their family can''t do it. The whole family has not been so lively for 800 years. As for Gu ran and her two, now that the dog is biting the dog''s mouth, when you talk about the scene, they know that you are the protagonist. What expression will they have? " "I don''t want to know what they look like. I just want them to understand a truth, which is the price they should pay." "By the way, jin''er, let''s go to see a good yter." Gu Nancang''s voice sounds very pleasant. "What''s the good y?" "I''lle to pick you up. You''ll know when you arrive. Take little nono with you, uncle. I haven''t seen a lovely little nono for 38 hours." Since the Jinnuo, Gu Nancang has be a lot of naive, as if the men around him have changed. In front of Jinnuo, we are all kinds of soft whispered ovepping voice speech, "little nono, do you want to pee?" "Are you hungry? Let mommy give you a drink, grandma." If Gu Nancang and Si Li Ting are together at the same time, Gu Jin will have a headache. When Gu Nancang is finished, hees to see Jinnuo and doesn''t give up. "Little nono, my uncle is here. Do you miss Uncle?" Although Jinnuo can''t speak yet, Gu Nancang is also willing to share some of his own things with him. After a while, Si Li Ting also came back. When he entered the door, he would hold Jin Nuo and Gu Nancang would not give up. "Let me hold Jinnuo." "I''ve only held it for a minute. You can hold it when I''m gone." The man who has held him for half an hour shamelessly said. "Gu Nancang, this is my son." "Si Li Ting, this is my nephew." "Gu Nancang, the housekeeper said that you have been here for half an hour, and you have held nono for 30 minutes, 1800 seconds." "Si Li Ting, what if I hold it for half an hour? There are more than ten hours from now until you go to work tomorrow morning. Apart from the time for meals and rest, you can hold nono for at least ten hours. You have 600 minutes, 36000 seconds, 20 times more than I can hold nono. What''s wrong with me Gu Nancang did not give in at all. Gu Jin to these two big men some speechless and helpless, "elder brother, how can you be so naive, like a three-year-old child." Seeing Gu Jin criticizing Gu Nancang, Si Li Ting agrees triumphantly: "that is, those who are nearly three years old are still so childish. They are so fond of being born by themselves." Gu Jin turned his head and looked at him again, "brother Li Ting, don''tugh at my brother, you are almost the same." "I''m much more mature than he is." Si Li Ting quipped. Gu Jin stroked his forehead, "yes, yes, a Gu is three years old and a secretary is four years old. You are older than him." Gu Nan Cang is holding Jin Nuo and shaking, "no, how can you have such a childish father." "Gu Nancang, don''t damage my son." "Si Li Ting, I''m your brother-inw. Do you talk to him like this?" Gu Nancang red at him. "Don''t forget that you and jin''er are not married, so you can''t live together. Do you believe that I will go home to blow wind for my grandfather and let him take jin''er back?I''ll be able to hold nono every day. I''ll see what you do Gu Nancang made a direct threat. Si Li Ting Committee Qu Baba looks at Gu Jin. If he says that others can be positive, he only wants Gu Jin to leave him, and Si Li Ting''s pain is caught. "If Gu is three years old, let Jean Si be four." "Let him call me uncle, or I will take your mother and son away." Si Li Ting pitifully called out: "uncle." "Good." Gu Jin sees the interaction between the two is helpless, "well, you are three years old, he is Gu four years old, two children, can we go to dinner?" After making trouble, they just hate each other at home. When they are outside, they still work together to deal with others. Because every day after work time and Si Li Ting coincide, two people for the ownership of the baby each time to make a while. Today, Gu Nancang had a hard time skipping ss. Of course, he should hold Jinnuo well. Gu Nancang drives to the Smith''s house and connects the mother and son to the car. "Brother, where are you taking me?" "To the mall." What''s the best way to go to the mall Gu Jin is also very strange, after all, the clothes that Si Li Ting bought for her and her baby can still be redundant every day. She is not necessary to go to the mall. "I''ve got information from the theatre that Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran are going to choose their dresses today. They should be very interesting." "Brother, I find you boring." Gu Jin thought there was something important, but he just went to the theatre. "I don''t like women''s brawling the least, but they must be very nice to tear apart." "Gu is four years old, and I find that you have be bad." Gu Jin has a sly smile. "Let''s go. Uncle will buy Jinnuo toys." Gu Nan Cang sent Gu Jin a good seat belt and drove to the mall. She hasn''t been shopping for a long time. Thest time she went shopping was when she was pregnant. Two people push the car is to the children''s area, Gu Nancang like a money maniac, see what lovely like to buy. "Brother, this kind of remote-control aircraft, nono, can''t y." "y when you''re older." "That dress is too big." "Nono can wear long clothes. Children nowadays grow very fast." "I won''t tell you about clothes and toys. Are you sure you want to buy this for nono?" Gu Jin''s hand is a girl''s small clothes. The little pink flowers are so beautiful that even adults'' hearts are crispy. "When nono''s sister is born." Gu Jinfu''s forehead, her first child was born, now Gu Nancang is thinking about the second child, and the birth does not take him so anxious! "Brother, if you like children so much, you can find me a sister-inw and have one yourself." "I''m not in a hurry." "It''s going to be 30 in a sh. Why don''t you worry?" Gu Jin seems to be a member of the wedding promotion team. "Jin''er, why do you start to promote marriage like other people? Who should I go to have a baby if I don''t have a girl I like? Your brother is not so casual. " "Brother, you have used the excuse that I am pregnant before. In a few days, when I am engaged, many people wille. Pay attention to yourself. If you don''t look for it, I will find it for you." Gu Nancang helpless, "good, I''ll find you a ferocious sister-inw, then I''ll see what you do." "I don''t live with my sister-inw. I don''t care as long as you can bear it." "Bad girl." Gu Nan Cang chuckles. Chapter 453 Gu Nancang looked at his watch and said, "go, jin''er, we should go to the theatre." "Brother, how do I think you gossip more than before." Gu Jin was helpless. "That''s because today''s melons are better than before." Gu Nancang takes Gu Jin''s hand and goes upstairs. The top floor of this high luxury shopping mall needs the supreme ck card. Generally, only senior VIP service is provided. It requires a certain amount of pre deposit to enter by swiping the card. As a result, the number of people on the top floor is also very few. Gu Jin pushes the cart slowly and strolls with Gu Nancang. "What do you think of that suit, brother?" "Not bad." "Brother Li Ting must look good in it." Gu Jin held his cheek and said seriously. "Well, your brother, I don''t dress well? There''s only that bad guy in my heart Gu Jin looked at Gu Nancang who turned his mouth and chuckled, "brother, are you staying too long with Jinnuo? You are more and more naive. You are my brother, and also my most important person. But that set of deep color, more suitable for brother Li Ting, as for brother, you are more suitable for another brand. " "Then go and buy it for me first." Gu Nancang''s face just showed a smile. "OK, here you are." They are talking andughing. They are Gu Mingzhu and his uncle and aunt''s family. When they first saw Gu Jin and Gu Nancang, the familyughed like a chrysanthemum for fear that Gu Jin didn''t see them. "Nancang, jin''er, you are here too. What a coincidence." My aunt came to say hello first. Gu Jin and Gu Nancang looked at each other. This is what Gu Nancang said. "Auntie, uncle, shopping?" Gu Jin said hello. Gu Mingzhu''s eyes are arrogant. Before Gu Jin was the owner of the house, he always wanted to lower her head. Now it''s different. I''m going to be Mrs. Smith, and I''ll never be low again. "Jin''er, you remember toe to the geton Hotel on Saturday. I forgot to tell you about our engagement banquet between pearl and Smith." Gu Jin pretended to be surprised. "Cousin is going to be engaged to Smith?" "What? No? " Gu Mingzhu snorted coldly. "Of course, I just feel strange." "Don''t think you''ll be ted when you dance with him that day. I''m the one he likes." "Pearl, how do you talk? By the way, jin''er, today we are here to choose the dress for Mingzhu. You have a good eye. Let''s go and have a look at Mingzhu. " My aunt pretended to be friendly. In fact, she wanted to take the opportunity to show off that her daughter had married a good family. Gu Nancang specially brought her to the theatre. Of course, Gu Jin would not leave. "Well, we''re OK anyway. By the way, since it''s an engaged cousin, why don''t you order the dress in advance and choose it now?" Gu Jin asked deliberately. "Because Smith wants to get engaged as soon as possible, the high price needs to be reserved in advance," she exined Gu Mingzhu is Gao Leng way: "I just like to wear ready-made clothes, what''s your opinion?" Gu Jin thought it was funny to see her swagger. The reason why she was so arrogant now was because of Smith. "What can I say?" Gu Jin endured a smile, and sure enough, the y would be better. "Gu Jin, I know you are unwilling, but there is no way." Gu Mingzhu goes into the dress shop with her chest up. Aunt awkwardly smile: "Brocade son you do not see outside, pearl is such a temper." "Auntie, I understand. Let''s go in and pick the dress." "Good." When they entered the dress shop, they didn''t know that Gu ran and his family arrived in the shop early. The first uncle and the second uncle, the first aunt and the second aunt saw each other as fire and water, "are you here too?" "Why, if you cane, we can''t?" The smell of gunpowder became thick, and Gu Jin and Gu Nancang became gourd eaters. Gu ran and Gu Mingzhu are both interested in a skirt. "I want this one." "Show me this one." Two people look at each other, see each other''s anger attack heart, "it''s you again!" "I saw this dress first." Gu Mingzhu pressed the fire airway. Gu ran calcted her so much that she would never forget this ount! Gu ran raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "I was the first person to enter this store!" "What does it mean to enter the store early? I''ll order this dress anyway Gu Mingzhu''s heart fire does not hit a ce, this person everything and her grab, how so vexed? The two aunts also started, "Pearl, if you''re a sister, you''ll give it to raer. After all, raer will be engaged to smith soon." "Bah, are you ashamed to be engaged to him? It''s the Pearl of our family to be engaged. " "Sister inw, even if you don''t like Raner, don''t say anything like this. Anyway, we are still a family. We''re talking nonsense in order to fight for breath. It''s you who will p your face."Both of them know that the other person in the family group said that the person to be engaged was the other party, but in their view, the other side said that just for the sake of being angry. "Oh, I don''t know who''s talking nonsense. I''ll see how you step down." Gu Mingzhu is even more disgusted with Gu ran, "Gu ran, you point your face. I haven''t settled ounts with youst time." "Gu Mingzhu, it''s you who should be shamed. Have you ever thought about putting my stuff on the Inte? Do you think I''m a sister The more they said, the more angry they were, and they wanted to fight. At this time, the salesman said weakly, "two, we have two skirts in our store. You can have one each." Gu ran looked at the salesman coldly, "what, there are two? If it''s not unique, why do Ie to your store? " "Miss Gu, please don''t get me wrong. The main dress in our store is novel design, and only one skirt is put on each area. Customers will never bump into each other. as like as two peas, but the two one I said is not exactly the same, but the sister design of our designer. The styles are roughly the same, but there are also some differences. The two are sisters, which I think is very suitable "Take a look." Although they didn''t have to ask for this dress at the beginning, because each other liked each other, they would not let go. "Gu ran, I advise you to stop early, so as not to be beaten in the face." "Ha ha, I want to see who the pper is." They quarreled for a long time, but there was no result. Finally, they seemed to find a new point, that is, Gu Jin. "Sister, you haven''t bought a dress yet. You cane to attend on Saturday. Don''t lose face as a housekeeper. I''ll give you one." Gu Mingzhu began to retaliate against Gu Jin, showing off her engagement. "That is to say, although you are a single mother with children, you can still find a good man to marry. Don''t envy me too much." Gu Jin heard two people''s sarcasm, smile on the face is not angry, "that''s to thank the two sisters for their kindness." "You can choose the dresses here, and you''ll charge me in the end." Gu Mingzhu Hao airway. Gu ran also followed: "it seems that no one can afford it. I''ll give you two sets." "I appreciate your kindness. I have already prepared the dress. My two aunts haven''t selected the dress yet. It''s better to choose them first." A group of people in the shop noisy, and finally bought their own dress, and put on the cruel words before leaving. Gu Jin borrowed to continue shopping, "brother, how do I think this y is a little noisy?" "It won''t be long. Saturday is their curtain call. The higher they jump, the worse they fall." "I''m also looking forward to it. My family''s rtives and friends are all informed, and I don''t know how they end up?" "I can''t wait for Saturday to arrive earlier." "Compared with this, I think it is more important to choose the dress for brother first. Let''s go there and have a look." "You girl has a little conscience." Gu Nancang rubbed her head. Gu Jinjiao smiles, which is blood thicker than water. No wonder she couldn''t get it in the Su family before. At that time, what she longed for most was family affection. So knowing that Su Meng didn''t like her, she tried her best to be nice to Su Meng, but hoped that Su Meng would regard her as her sister. Now with Gu Nancang, she has never felt the warmth. "Brother, I''m going to buy you the most beautiful dress, and I''ll make those little girls crazy." "Aren''t you afraid I''ll get you a bunch of sister-inw back?" "If that''s the case, I think you''re afraid." "Well?" "Can you handle that Togo? I don''t see that the emperors in history are short-lived. " "Little girl, it''s getting worse and worse." Chapter 454 Gu Jin is also looking forward to the early arrival of Saturday, and she is also nervous. This tensiones from Alice, who found a little bit of evidence on the ind before, and she wanted to kill herself and her children. Now know oneself and Si Li Ting are engaged, she will be indifferent? Maybe it''s because of the ident of marriage and engagement before, Gu Jin is afraid of another ident. Gu Nancang sees the smile on Gu Jin''s face disappear, and a look of worry gradually appears in his eyes. "What do you think?" "Brother, do you think the engagement of brother Li Ting and I can be held smoothly this time?" "Don''t worry, there are only three good things. This time, the weather, the ce and the people will be harmonious. We must trust him, OK?" Gu Jin nodded, "OK, brother, in a moment, you can directly send me to brother Li Ting''spany, and I will take my baby to pick him up from work." She said that Si Li Ting was worried about gain and loss. How could she not be like this? Just think about these things, she felt panic, want to hurry to his side to be at ease. "Good." Gu Nancang realized that her mind did not say much. Si Li Ting is drinking hot tea to refresh himself while looking at theputer screen. Since he had a bad stomach, Gu Jin didn''t let him touch coffee. Now he only drinks tea. I want to finish my work early and go home to hold the baby. "Young master, Alice wants to see you." Morson cautioned. Si Li Ting put down the teacup, and the one who shoulde wille. Alice has been very surprised to be angry for so many days. "Let here up." Alice opened the door of the president''s office and saw the tall figure of a man standing in front of the French window. The man she thought would be his man, he stood with his hands on his back, but a figure of his back had a strange attraction to women. "Smith." Alice called softly. Si Li Ting turned around with a calm face. "Something?" "Are you engaged to her?" Alice''s face was a little haggard, and it was conceivable that these days had not been very well. "Yes, in fact, she and I got a license to get married three years ago, but it was just a ceremony." There were tears in Alice''s eyes. "I can give you anything you want, but you can''t give me a chance?" ''Alice, I love her from the beginning to the end.'' "What about me? Don''t you have a heart for me Alice didn''t believe he was really indifferent to herself. "Sorry, not at all." "So you used me all the time? You don''t like me, but you want to hang me, afraid I''m with Carter, I''m just a pawn in your hand? " Si Li Ting did not deny, "at that time I just came back, the foundation is not stable, if you and he are engaged to me, it will have a part of the impact." "You son of a bitch!" Alice raised her hand to fight against Si Li Ting''s face. She didn''t hide. Although he didn''t y with Alice''s feelings, he took advantage of Alice''s indisputable fact. The p was very loud, and Alice didn''t think that he would not hide or dodge. Instead, she stood still and let herself fight. "This is what I owe you, and now I pay it off." Si Li Ting''s eyes are calm. Alice was very dissatisfied with his sudden attitude. "Smith "I have paid off what I owe you, so when should you pay back what you owe me? You almost killed my wife and children. " Si Li Ting''s cold questioning can kill him, but he can''t forgive him for hurting his wife and children. "If I can pay it off, can you give me a chance?" Facing Alice''s entanglement, Si Li Ting also has some helplessness. "Alice, why do you just don''t understand? The person I love is her. No matter whether there are you or not, there are other women, she is the only one in my life." Alice wants what she likes when she is young. The family environment makes her paranoid. Once she sees something, she must get it. "I never let my father know about it. If he did, he would never let you go." Si Li Ting looks at the woman in front of her, which is Alice''s real appearance. ''Alice, no one can touch my wife and children, or I''ll give them back ten times. Remember that. What''sing at me "You won''t be happy!" Alice left with tears in her eyes. When Gu Jin came up with the baby in his arms, he saw Alice running out in front of him. She shed by and nearly hit her. "It''s you." Alice stops and looks at Gu Jin. The child in her arms looks like Si Li Ting. Especially that pair of beautiful blue double pupil, is smiling to others, only sees Alice when big eye is full of vignce.Children can also feel the hostility from Alice. "Alice." Gu Jin hugs Jin Nuo tightly, his face is also Sen Leng''s expression. It''s better to be a mother. When this woman hurt her child once, she won''t give her a second chance. "I knew that I should have given the medicine a little harder and poisoned you!" Her eyes werepletely engulfed by anger and madness, and she could say such words directly. Gu Jin was cold, st time I didn''t realize it. If you dare to hurt my baby a hair, I''ll let your whole family die! Don''t underestimate a mother''s protection for her children. " "Then we''ll see, I can''t get happiness, I won''t let you get happiness!" "Alice, on your terms, why do you cling to one person? There are other better men in the world. If you let go, it''s good for everyone. It can only make you more miserable." Seeing her crazy face, Gu Jin thought of seeing her on the ind for the first time. At that time, Alice was a proud youngdy, her face full of pride. She is the only daughter of the wood family. She was held in the palm of her parents and brother since childhood. But now Gu Jin only saw a poor woman. "Let go, easy to say, let you go, you can do it? I can give you anything as long as you can do it. " "I''m sorry, I won''t let him down." "Ah..." Alice gave her a contemptuous look. "I won''t let go, even if it''s death." After saying that Alice left thepany, Gu Jin looked at her back and subconsciously held Jin Nuo in his hand more tightly. "Baby, this time Mommy will take good care of you, and you will grow up healthy." Jinnuo seemed to feel something, and her small face rubbed against her cheek. Gu Jin holding the child to Si Li Ting''s office,pared with his previous ascetic department decoration style is obviously better. There are more green nts in the office, which add some vitality to the cold office. "Brother Li Ting." Gu Jin adjusted his mind and pretended that nothing had happened. "Susu, why don''t you tell me I''ll pick you up?" Si Li Ting thought that Alice had just left. "Are you all right?" He looked up and down at Gu Jin, afraid that the crazy woman would do to Gu Jin. "It''s OK. Don''t worry. Brother Li Ting, I''m very good." Si Li Ting tightly hugged her and the child in her arms. "Susu, be careful when you go outter. I will equip you and Jinnuo with bodyguards." "Brother Li Ting, is it too exaggerated?" "It''s better to be careful at this time. Alice is crazy and her father is not easy to offend. She is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case." Lost Gu Jin several times, that kind of feeling Si Li Ting does not want to taste again. "Well, I see. It''s always right to be careful." Si Li Ting took over Jinnuo, "little guy, you should grow up quickly, and you can protect Mommy well when you grow up." "Brother Li Ting, how young is nono? How can he understand you when you tell him these things?" Gu Jin chuckled. "No matter how young you are, you have to train since childhood. You worked so hard for him. At that time, the blood was almost drained. This child can''t survive without your efforts. If he dares to make people sad, I''ll beat him to death." Gu Jinpu chuckled, "brother Li Ting, this is your child." "If you meet a good baby, he will grow up with a big baby. He''s what you paid for with your life. You can''t do anything that makes you angry. " See Si Li Ting serious look, Gu Jin mouth corner smile increase, "you are my big baby." Chapter 455 On the eve of engagement, Gu Jin specially invited several people. Tang Ming, Nangong Mo, Nangong Xun, okra, etc. She doesn''t have many friends. These people are her better friends. Si Li Ting should tell them the truth of Smith in advance, so as not to let them know the truth atst like others. The moon is very beautiful tonight. Gu Jin suddenly asks several people to Smith''s house. Nangong Mo still feels strange. He pulled okra to get out of the car. Today, they were wearing a couple''s clothes, which is very strange. Gu Jin suddenly thought that he and Si Li Ting never seem to have worn such a style of lovers'' clothes. For a while, he envied those two people. It''s even colder in Nangong than in the other days. "Xiaojin''er, how can we get here? If you hadn''t made it clear where you were, I would have thought you were a mistake. " Okra curiously looked at the wisteria garden, eyes full of joy. "What a beautiful garden, just like a fairy tale." "Do you like it? I''ll nt it for you when I get home Nangong Mo rubbed her head and found that their feelings were much better than before. From Nangong Mo, he always takes okra with him. He knows the status of Okra in his heart. Sometimes, he still likes okra. Okra mouth hook up a sweet smile, "no, the mummy you madest time almost scared me to death." Nangong Xun also mentioned it once before. Gu Jin couldn''t helpughing: "Nangong, did you really go to the tomb to dig the corpse?" "I just think it''s amazing. I want to get one back to study. Who knows those people are so annoyed that they ckmailed me to bring it back." "You''re a real pervert." Gu Jin was speechless. Nangong Xun asked coldly, "what about him? Now that I''m back, I haven''te out to meet. " Gu Jin was surprised that he had already known, and Nangong ink was confused, "who is it? Who do you want to see, brother "Me." Si Li Ting walked out of Wisteria garden with two bottles of wine in his hand. When seeing him, okra''s first reaction is to scream and hide behind Nangong mo. Nangong Mo was also a little flustered, "you, are you a person or a ghost?" Look at his face is scared white, Nangong Xun''s face has not changed, it seems that he has already known all this in his heart. "He is Smith." Nangong Xun was aware of it on the ind before. He didn''t help Alice when he was drinking in the bar. Instead, he helped himself. Gu Jin apanied her throughout the production. At that time, Nangong Xun already had an idea. Later, he invited Gu Jin to dance at the dinner party. From Gu Jin''s reaction to him, Nangong Xun has determined his identity. In this world, the only one who can make her confused is Si Li Ting. During this period of time, the marriage between the Smiths and the Gu family became very popr, even though Gu ran and Gu Mingzhu made so much noise. Nangong Xun is very clear that he is going to marry Gu Jin. Nangong Mo heard the news, scared mouth are not close, "no, it is not, there are such operations?" Okra also poked his head out of his back, "so Mr. Si is still alive, isn''t he?" Since Bi Xun was pregnant, she didn''t really love her for many months "I know I''m sorry for her, so I''ll make up for it all my life. Thank you for taking care of her this year." Although there is a reason for this, Si Li Ting did not exin it at all, and he directly took all the mistakes. He also expressed his gratitude to Nangong Xun. If he excused himself, it would make people think that he was gaudy and not a good object of Gu Jin''s life. However, he did not find any excuse, and even refuted it. This is the real man. At this time, the Housekeeper will Tang Ming also brought over, see in front of the Si Li Ting, his face full of surprise color. "Uncle, are you still alive?" Everyone thought he was dead. Who knows he''s alive. "Sir, I thought I''d never see you in my life." Lin Jun also appeared in the vi. The people who should havee, Lin Jun and Si Li Ting have the deepest feelings. After all, he was just a poor college student at that time. If it was not for Si Li Ting''s appreciation and eptance of him, I''m afraid he is still an unknown person now. After Gu Jin returned to the United States to give birth, although Emperor Huang and Lin had to deal with them temporarily, many important matters still needed a decision. Si Li Ting quietly contacted Lin Jun, who had known that he was not dead several months ago. But Emperor Huang''s affairs are busy, he also can''t get out of the way, and Si Li Ting are just business contacts. As for me, he hasn''t seen him for almost a year. At the beginning, knowing that Si Li Ting fell into the sea was also a fatal blow to Lin Jun.See Si Li Ting still live well, he is a big man eyes also twinkle with crystal clear tears. It''s hard to say the excitement, but theplexity in the eyes is the ie of Li Ting. Si Li Ting looked at Lin Jun, he lost a lot of weight, but also appeared to be more mature. "You have worked too much for Emperor Huang. When this period of time is over, I will give you a long holiday." Men and women are different, maybe women have been crying. Lin all endure tears, word by word: "Ye, fortunately not disgraced." Si Li Ting will Emperor Huang to him, he can not let Si Li Ting disappointed. Gu Jin quickly asked the people to sit down. Today, it''s a gathering of friends. "Sir, although you and your wife go around, congrattions on your finallying together. I''d like to offer you this cup." Lin Jun can say that he knows the friendship between them most clearly. He knows how difficult it is. Especially when Gu Jin fell into the sea, Si Li Ting lived a life of walking dead. Looking at now two people after thousands of risks toe together, there is a lovely baby, he is very happy for them. Si Li Ting is also very happy tonight, and we have a good drink. Nangong Xun and he were originally enemies, and even intended to fight him to death. Finally, he was defeated by the love between Gu Jin and Si Li Ting, and the feelings between Gu Jin and him were cut constantly. "After this ss of wine, you should treat her well. If you dare to treat her a little bit, I will not spare you." Nangong Xun holds a ss of wine. He takes this step to prove that he haspletely put down Gu Jin and sincerely wishes Si Li Ting and her. In the past year, he did take care of Gu Jin a lot. Gu Jin and Si Li Ting are very grateful to him. There is no need to talk about the friendship between men. When sses collide, Si Li Ting says word by word: "I will never be bad to her in this life." What Gu Jin has paid for him is clearer than anyone else. In this life, he can not fail Gu Jin. She is her own world. "You bad guys don''t call me drinking." Gu Nancang also appeared in the vi. "Brother, you''re not busy tonight, so I didn''t call you." Gu Jin happily moved a position for him. Gu Nancang''s joining makes the wine bureau more lively. These people of different identities gather together. Maybe once there was a grudge, maybe there was a festival, a smile died of gratitude and hatred, all in the wine. Tang Ming gently looked at Gu Jin with a ss of wine. "I seem to have said the words of blessing several times, but every time there will be an ident. This time I don''t say anything, because I believe you have found happiness." "Brother Ming, thank you." Tang Ming also helped her a lot during her six months in China. Gu Jin once thought that although the first half of her life was a mess, she had no family or friends. But then all of these graduallye, on the left is the people she loves, on the right is her family, around are friends. Okra is not a good drinker, soon drunk, she is happy to dance under the wisteria tree, not to say that fireflies are butterflies. "Wow, a lot of little butterflies. I want to catch you." Nangong Mo was afraid of her injury and rushed to catch up. Looking at the okra left and right, "fool, where there are butterflies, are fireflies." "Obviously, there is one here." Okra pped Nangong Mo in the face. "Damn it, did you take the opportunity to get back at me?" Nangong is gnashing his teeth. "Oh, there are butterflies over there." Okra swayed and ran away. "Stupid woman, slow down." Gu Jin looked at the two people who were chasing each other, and his friends were drinking with enthusiasm, and they all got rid of their original identities. Friends, lovers, family are here, she has indeed found happiness. Chapter 456 The early morning sun came in from the window and disturbed the sleeping woman in bed. His eyshes trembled and Gu Jin opened his eyes slowly. Because she wanted to nurse, she didn''t drink muchst night. She rubbed her eyes, and the position around her was empty. Last night, she came back to bed early with her baby in her arms. She didn''t know how much time Si Li Ting and others had to drink. "Ma''am, you are awake." Xiaozhues in. "Well, what time is it?" "It''s almost eight o''clock. The makeup artist and the stylist are all here. You can get up and wash up. By the way, the young master specially ordered that you have breakfast first, otherwise you will have no time when you are busy." Si Li Ting has always been so considerate and arranged everything for her. Gu Jinxian gave Jinnuo milk, and then went to wash it. When she came out, the makeup artist carried a long white dress. The shape of the dress is very unique, especially in the tail is all with special embroidery, decorated with shiny broken diamonds. Just a slight shake, the skirt will flicker silver light. Before Si Li Ting let her not worry about dress, Gu Jin did not care too much. However, seeing this dress and skirt at the moment, no woman can refuse it. No matter from the shape or design are perfect, it seems that only white, but in fact the dress design is veryplex. As early as a few months ago, Si Li Ting flew to Mn to customize this dress. Every stitch on it was hand-made, including the embroidery of each stitch. No woman can resist diamonds, but this fresh and noble dress is luxurious. Gu Jin has also worn many famous designs, but no skirt has ever made her feel so amazing. The stylist exined, "Ma''am, this dress is made by the famous master Leia. Every diamond on it is not a scrap. It''s Leah who selects the best diamonds, the best cuts, and there are strict requirements for the arrangement and cement of each diamond. This is a work that master Leia is most satisfied with. It can''t be called clothes any more. It''s an art treasure. " Needless to say, Gu Jin knows the material and workmanship of this skirt. It''s not too expensive to say that it''s expensive. "I heard that the idea of iying diamonds in clothes was put forward by Mr. Smith. There are 999 diamonds in total, which means that his love for you will never change." Around the makeup artist is a face of envy, "I really envy his wife can find such a good man, he can really hold you to the palm of his hand." Gu Jin put on that expensive dress. She was already shining with stars without makeup. Each diamond of different sizes is arranged so well that it doesn''t feel a bit vulgar at all. On the contrary, I feel like the stars all over the sky falling on the skirt, and the stars are shining. "Ma''am, this dress is perfect for you!" Stylists and makeup artists can''t help but wonder. "When Mr. Smith put forward the idea at first, it was doubted that so many diamonds would make the dress vulgar. Leia is really a master. She has aplished so well. Moreover, she matches your temperament very well. I don''t think anyone can wear that feeling of you, madam. Gu Jin mouth up, for her, this is not a sky high price skirt, but Si Li Ting''s love for her. She sits in front of the dresser, quietly making her makeup and modeling. "Ma''am, you are so beautiful!" Xiaozhu praised. In the mirror, Gu Jin retreats from the young girl''s tenderness and tenderness, and has more nobility and maturity. Just like the holy goddess in the myth, it is sacred and makes people feel unattainable, and can only be viewed from a distance. "Madame and this skirt are all works of art. It''s so beautiful!" Make up artists sigh that they clearly have not been too hard to make up to present such a good state. "Susu, are you ready?" Si Li Ting appears at the door. Gu Jin gets up and looks at him. Both of them are surprised by each other''s dress today. Even if people who have known each other for a long time get along with each other day and night, they still look like the first time they see each other. He always only wore dark clothes. For the first time, he wore a white suit today. He used to be heavy and mysterious, but today he is gentle, just like the warm spring breeze. The blue pupil is like a calm sea, sparkling under the sunlight. "Brother Li Ting." Gu Jin calls him gently. Such noble and elegant Gu Jin is like the full moon in the sky, and all the stars have lost their brilliance around her. "Susu, you are beautiful." Si Li Ting felt that he could not move his eyes. Gu Jin smiles shyly: "thank you." "Are you ready?" He reached for her. Gu Jin put his hand in his palm. "Well, let''s go." They walked side by side with their fingers clenched.The people behind are all looking at two people with envy, "is this the sour smell of love? Single dog means dog food is enough. " Even if the two people did not have too many words, they all exuded a vor called happiness. "They are really good match. It''s like seeing the princess and Prince written in fairy tales when they were children." "When can I find such a prince charming?" The car has been ready for a long time. Because he is afraid of the crowd, Gu Jin chooses to let the baby stay at home. Si Li Ting gentleman opened the door for her, and the hands of the two people in the car had been clenched together. Gu Jin has some sweat in her hands. It can be imagined that her mood is not very calm. "Susu, don''t be afraid. It won''t happen this time." The first two idents were due to the fact that they were not together. This time, they were not separated from each other to prevent any idents. The wedding scene division Li Ting also arranged the manpower, the equipment also checked, he really did not think there was any possibility. "Well." Gu Jin holds his hand. On the other side, Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran get up before dawn. "Pearl, why do I feel uneasy?" "Mom, what are you worried about?" "You said you would be engaged to the Smiths. Why didn''t they have anymunication with us? Gu ran informed so many people. If it was just for the sake of anger, it would be too expensive." "He should want to give me a surprise. Gu Ran has so much ck history. Who is Smith? It''s impossible to take a fancy to her. " "But..." Gu Mingzhu was immersed in her own joy and couldn''t hear a word. "Mom, which Ne do you think is better for me?" Looking at her daughter in front of her, Gu''s mother just sighed. There has never been an engaged person who has not told each other anything. She thought that the Smiths would contact them these days. However, after waiting for so many days without any news, she began to feel uneasy. If Gu Mingzhu had not been engaged today, they would have lost face this time. Gu Mingzhu dressed up a new, "Mom, let''s go earlier. There are a lot of guests today. We have to go and greet the guests." "Well." Mother Gu''s answers were perfunctory and farfetched. I hope God will not change it. Gu ran and his family packed up and went out. People on both sides arrived almost at the same time. Two people wearing the same skirt, Gu ran saw Gu Mingzhu, both sides did not expect the other side would reallye. "Oh, my sister''s face is so big that she''s not afraid to hit her face at all." Gu ran sneered. "I''d like to see who''s pping you in the face. I''d like to advise you to leave some face when you go back, so that you won''t be beaten together with your uncle and aunt in the face." Gu Mingzhu retorted. My aunt pulled Gu Mingzhu, "Pearl, there are many guests today. Don''t lose your manners." "Good mother." Gu Mingzhu quickly adjusted her posture. She can''t lose face. The second aunt was disdainful and said, "sister-inw, I still advise you not to show up. You said in the family group that Smith would be engaged to pearl. Let''s listen to it and be a joke. It''s not good to lose face in front of the guests, who are all dignified people and rtives and friends After listening to the second aunt''s sarcasm, the eldest aunt is not willing to show weakness, "but you put your face away, so as not to look ugly for a while, pearl, let''s go." People on both sides were in the same boat, and neither of them was willing to believe that the other was engaged. Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran did not stop along the way, and finally walked to the entrance of the hall. "Don''t you go back? It''s really thick skinned. " "Those who want to go back are right. It will be toote if they don''t go." "Oh, when I see Smith, you will cry!" Chapter 457 The two families went into the hall together. Although it was just an engagement banquet, it was very warm and romantic, and the air was filled with the fragrance of flowers. Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran both thought, is this the engagement banquet for me? Most of the people whoe to this point are close friends of the Smiths and their families. The other guests have note yet. Gu ran and Gu Mingzhu spontaneously go to greet the guests. The most confused people are the people who care for their families. Gu Mingzhu said that they wanted to be engaged, and Gu ran also said that they wanted to be engaged. It was just baffling. Before, it was just OK to contact by phone. Now the people on both sides are here, and the onlookers are confused, which is more difficult to identify than the real and the fake Monkey King. The key is that the Lord has note yet, and he does not know the truth for a while. "Raer,e here." A woman, she waved. Gu ran walked away with a smile, "Auntie, why didn''t my unclee?" "He''s a little busy and can''te. Raer, what''s the matter with you and Mingzhu? Who is the protagonist today "It''s me, of course. Gu Mingzhu is a ghost. Don''t worry, auntie. You can tell the truth when Smithes." Gu Ran is very confident. The guests gradually be more and more. They all look at this scene strangely. Two betrothed fiancees? Gu ran looks at Gu Mingzhu, who greets the guests with no intention of giving in. The damned Gu Mingzhu dares to steal her limelight. Gu Ran has a chill in her eyes. It seems that she wants to give Gu Mingzhu some color to see. At this time, bill arrived in the hall, Gu Mingzhu and his aunt were all wee. Seeing the smile on Gu Mingzhu''s face, Gu ran goes straight to the control room. Uncle and aunt approached bill happily and said, "dear, you''re here atst." Before they saw Bill, they were still under some psychological pressure, and they were relieved to see Bill, which showed that the matter was true. They are also Gu Jin''s family members. It''s not too much to call them inws. "You are early." Bill said hello politely. "And Steven? Why haven''t you seen him yet Gu Mingzhu took a look at the door, there is no Si Li Ting''s figure. "He''s on his way. He''ll be there soon." "That''s good." My aunt was relieved. It didn''t look fake. Everything was true. When the Gu Mingzhu family and bill are talking enthusiastically, the second uncle''s family is ignored. "Where is raer at this time? Why hasn''t shee yet? Look how happy Gu Mingzhu isughing. Is it really her engagement? " My second uncle began to panic. The expression on the second aunt''s face was not good-looking, "this is a big deal. Ran Er is not so careless as to cheat us." "What about her?" Other people are also whispering, "it seems that Gu Mingzhu is engaged to Smith today. I''ll say that both ability and appearance are the Pearl. What''s Gu ran capable of?" "That is, some people are really cattle. They don''t know that they are thick skinned. Now they are disgraced." All the people who speak are rtives of Gu Mingzhu, and some of them can''t hang on their faces. "What do you say, just a few words with Smith, and what can you prove?" "If you can''t prove anything, why don''t you see Gu ran? By the way, what about Gu ran? Did you hide when you saw the Lord "Of course, she should hide. She was the one who boasted that she would be engaged to Smith. Now that the Smiths are here, she still dares to show her face?" The people on both sides are hostile to each other. At present, Gu Mingzhu has the upper hand. The song stopped in the hall and some pictures began to appear in the projector. The guests thought it was a special program. They looked at it on the big screen. The picture is not very clear and the light is a little dim, but the face in the picture can be seen. "Pearl, you are mine." A man with chestnut curly hair is exercising on Gu Mingzhu. "Light, light." Gu Mingzhu''s voicees out. Such a restrictive screen suddenly appeared in the eyes of all the guests, and everyone reacted after being stunned. Obviously, the man is not Smith. This is a surveince screen, which clearly records the time. Is that what happened a few days ago, Gu Mingzhu split up with another man under the premise of being engaged to Smith? The guests began to have a lively discussion, and Gu Ran''s rtives were very pleased. I was hated by the other party before and couldn''t even say anything. Now it''s time for them to fight back. "Oh, pearl has a lot of guts. She said she was going to be engaged to Smith, and on the other hand, she was in hot water with other men." "Looking at the Pearl''s usually holy appearance, I didn''t expect to be such a woman in private." "When it''s not good to y, but at this time, I''m afraid the Smiths don''t know?"Gu Mingzhu ispletely confused. She thought Gu ran just arranged for Ethan to break her body, but she didn''t expect Gu ran to ignore her sister''s love and achieve this. Even if the surveince screen is not high definition, most of her body is blocked by the man''s back, but adults know what they are doing. The big uncle and the big aunt were also surprised and frightened when they reacted, so they quickly exined to bill. "Inw, this must be a misunderstanding. The Pearl of our family, Ming and Qing Dynasties, Yujie, would never do such a thing." There was a lot of noise in the field. Everyone''s eyes fell on Gu Mingzhu. Gu Mingzhu was embarrassed. She wanted to find a hole in the ground now. "Looking at a very proud man, I didn''t expect that his private life was so chaotic behind his back that he was almost engaged, and he was still ying around outside." "Well, I don''t know if it doesn''t explode today." "What a pity that Smith chose such a woman." The Carter Family, who had been dissatisfied with the stock issue, woulde to his engagement party today. It was not until the incident broke out that the Carter Family felt a little relieved. They also secretly ridiculed that Si Li Ting was a fool. The woman had put a green cap on him, and he still didn''t know. For a moment, the hall was full of discussions. Gu Mingzhu was angry and angry. Seeing Gu rane out, she hit Gu ran in the face. "You bitch, why do you do this to me?" Gu ran had long expected that she would have such a move and stopped her action. "Sister, if you don''t know what you''re doing, you want to marry Smith for someone like you. It''s just a dream." Gu ran also humiliated Gu Mingzhu in front of everyone, and asked her to steal her own limelight. Gu Mingzhu thought more and more angry, regardless of other people''s views, directly and Gu ran fight. Both sides of the family came to persuade, "when is it, you should fight back, don''t lose the face of the family." "Hello, are you fighting or do you want to hit someone?" "Where did you put your hands?" Originally, it was a tug of war, but it turned into a scuffle on both sides. They were all dressed in luxurious dresses and dressed up beautifully. Who knows how it turned out to be like this. Other guests watched the family''s ugliness and made videos. Bill frowned. This is a good day for his son. How can these people destroy him. "Enough!" Bill said coldly, with a sullen face. As soon as he spoke, both sides had to stop, and everyone sorted out their own images. The eldest uncle and the second uncle ran directly to him and said, "inw, Steven has note yet. Inw, do you think the person engaged today is a pearl or a runner?" This is the reason why both of us are concerned about this question. Bill frowned and frowned. "When did Steven say he was going to be engaged to them?" When this was said, people on both sides and even the whole audience were confused. "Inw, you, what do you mean by that? It''s not that the Gu family and the Smiths are married, isn''t it? But you''ve all set up the venue. " "Yes, inw, don''t be kidding." Bill wanted to say something else when two people came in at the door. The two men came against the light with their fingers sped, and the light fell on them. Gu Jin, dressed in a white suit and a white dress, came, with a silver tail shining in the sun. "Wow, that woman''s dress is so beautiful!" "My God, is it an angel whoes to earth? What a beautiful man. " "No, look who that man is!" All eyes fell on the man. Chapter 458 The man who appears in front of us is not a strange face, and it is not strange to the family members at all. Golden hair, blue eyes, noble and elegant coexist. Pure white suit sets off his figure iparably slender, today''s he is less apathetic, more warm. He led Gu Jin with a smile on his mouth, just like a prince. Many women would feel excited when they saw his handsome face. Then look at the women around him, the dress on the body glitters in the sun, as if the sun shines on the water. The perfect figure is vividly outlined by the dress. "Wow, they are good match. Is this idiom created for them?" "No, he is Si Li Ting. Gu Jin''s fiance, who was to be engaged, said that he fell into the sea and died, but he didn''t?" "Yes, I remember! That''s the man Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran are also shocked to see this scene. Before that, they often ridiculed Gu Jin. She even waited for him toe back. "Why is Si Li Ting still alive? Didn''t you die long ago? " "God knows what''s going on." The appearance of Si Li Ting and Gu Jin caused a small-scale sensation, but what happened next was a big one. After them, Gu Nancang holds the old man. The old man sees his family pulling, his dress askew and his hair scattered. "What have you done?" Although the video has been suspended, the outline of Gu Mingzhu can still be seen on the big screen. "My grandfather, Gu Ran is too much. In order to prevent me from being engaged to Smith, she even used means to harm me." "Smith is engaged to you?" The old man frowned. "Grandfather, don''t listen to her nonsense. It''s clear that she made me the first to envy me for my engagement to Smith." "Dad, you''re going to make the decision for us! They went too far this time. " The big uncle also began to get angry. How could the second uncle''s family let it go? They began to quarrel, saying that both sides would fight again. "A bunch of bastards, when did Smith say he was engaged to you?" The old man covered his chest in anger. Now it''s early, and the guests areing in and everyone is watching the y. Bill also at this time to Si Li Ting and Gu Jin way: "youe, where''s nono?" "Dad, today''s people are afraid of noisy, so let the baby at home." Si Li Ting replied, there is another reason is worried about what idents, Jinnuo at home is the safest. "Dad?" Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran found the key point, and they were familiar with his voice. "You, you are..." Bill swept around and said, "wee to my son''s engagement dinner. I''d like to introduce him to my son Steven. Because of some special reasons, he disguised himself, which is his real appearance. As for the beautifuldy next to him, my daughter-inw, Gu Jin, the head of the family, is my daughter-inw. " Boom As if there were bursts of thunder, people were digesting the fact. Carter is also a face muddled state, "he originally looks like this!" At the beginning, when Si Li Ting came back, they all had doubts about him. He was in, and he didn''t look like Bill at all. And the mark of the Smiths is blue eyes, but he doesn''t. At that time, Bill exined that his mother was Chinese, so he looked at his mother and took out a paternity test to prove his identity. The Smiths knew that they had told a lie when they saw his face. It was clear that the child looked like Bill. Carter looked at him and Gu Jin holding hands, as if to understand something. "Dad, we''ve all been fooled!" If Carter had known that he was Si Li Ting, and that he had a fiancee and children, he would have threatened him to give up his inheritance. In order to prevent this, the man did not even recognize his wife and children. What''s the use of knowing now? Now thepany is under his control. After taking over thepany, the first thing to do was to change the blood and change all Carter''s confidants. They are just holding shares in the air. At most, they are waiting for thepany to make profits and pay dividends. They can''t get control. Chess is one step short, that''s it! Carter''s heart filled with a strong reluctance and anger, thought he was just lucky, who knows he is a wily fox. He is angry, so the two sisters are shocked. First of all, his head exploded into a nk, and then both of them were mechanically looking at Si Li Ting with an unbelievable expression on his face. At this moment, the brain seems to stop running, half a day did not respond. With all these questions in mind, Smith is Mr. Smith? The man he wants to marry is Gu Jin? What do I do?The first uncle and the second uncle''s family also have a dull expression. There is nothing wrong with Smith''s marriage with Gu''s family, but the object he wants to marry is not Gu Mingzhu or Gu ran, but Gu Jin! Thinking about what I said to my rtives and friends before, and all thepliments, some rtives came from other states to attend the engagement banquet. What they think of as adults is how to end it now? They have already boasted of Haikou, and even some big uncles ofmercial cooperation. They have promised others. Now it''s like a basin of cold water from the beginning to the bottom, pouring them to the heart. Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran finally wake up from the attack, and their brains are finally alive. "You, are you Smith?" Gu Mingzhu murmured. Looking at the Si Li Ting in front of him, I still remember the scene of his first visit to his home. He was treated with impoliteness and even sarcasm. "This gift is really thin enough. Xiaosi, we don''t care for small families. We can pay for jewelry with tens of thousands of yuan. If you look at the vi which is not a six figure starting price, I advise you not to worry about it. The old man''s life is glorious. Few things can get into his eyes. You''d better take it back to avoid being beaten in the face for a while. " "Master, this man has bad conduct and is an illegitimate child. He is not worthy of our brocade son at all." "Oh, Mr. Si dares toe. He didn''t scold him enoughst time?" "Cousin, this is what you don''t know. Mr. Si has such a thick skin. How could he give up easily?" In the past, the words of those people who care about their family are vivid in my mind. Now I feel too embarrassed toe back. He was ridiculed for his illegitimate son, who knew that he was the sessor of the Smith family. Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran both stepped on Si Li Ting for Gu Jin''s sake. He was very handsome and resourceful, but he became Gu Jin''s boyfriend. Two people were jealous, so they deliberately attacked him with his life experience. It was a person who was attacked by them and now became the object of their ttery, unintentionally hitting each other in the face. Si Li Ting looked at her, "yes, Miss Gu, we didn''t meet each other because of the cooperation a few days ago." People around him began to talk: "that photo came from this way, just because of cooperation." "Gu Mingzhu is also too shameless. People are kind enough to cooperate with her. She even spreads rumors about her engagement." "It''s ridiculous. His fiancee is beautiful and noble. He is not only the person in charge of the family, but also gives birth to a child. Even if Smith has any eye problems, he will not go to a person who is so much worse than his original match." "Women nowadays are really unscrupulous in order to be superior, even their own brother-inw is not let go." When Gu Mingzhu heard the gossip, her face became very ugly, and she roared at the others. "What do you know? He said it." "Si Li Tingughingly looked at her," Miss Gu, what did I say? It''s clear that the twopanies have already talked about it. You have to talk to me in person and ask me out. OK, I promised you to meet and talk with you. It''s only a few minutes before and after that. I didn''t even move my chopsticks. In such a short time, you let people take photos and upload them on the Inte. What''s your intention? " "Si Li Ting, you asked the assistant to tell me toe here today! How do you exin that? " "You are my fiancee''s cousin. Is it wrong for me to ask my assistant to invite you to our wedding?" Gu Mingzhu was so angry that a mouthful of old blood spurted out, and her whole body trembled, "then you let me dress up a bit more beautiful?" Chapter 459 Gu Mingzhu still refuses to believe this fact. It is clearly his engagement banquet with him. Why has it be this way now. If she doesn''t believe it, she just doesn''t believe it! Compared with her out of control, Si Li Ting seems calm a lot. "Shouldn''t you dress better for an engagement party? This is the basic etiquette. By the way, I have not only told you, but also Gu ran. " Gu Ran''s face is very ugly at the moment. She and Gu Mingzhu are in the same mood. They thought they were different. So they went around telling rtives and friends that they were engaged to Smith. "So you don''t want to be engaged to me?" Gu Ran is not willing to believe this fact now. "Not bad. Why else would miss Gu do it?" Gu ran also encountered a p in the face. Before that, Gu Mingzhu''s group felt happy. "It turns out that Gu Ran is also amorous. Fortunately, she goes around telling her that she wants to get engaged." "Big face." "That is, if a man on the road looks at you more than twice, you think he likes you, which is too narcissistic." "No, if you don''t like me, how can you give me earrings? This pair of diamond earrings is what he gave me Gu ran took out the earrings and said something. She wants to prove that she and Gu Mingzhu are different, and he asked the housekeeper to give her earrings. Everyone looked at the earrings on her ears, and ra was not small. Of course, people here were used to it. A pair of diamond earrings is not too expensive. Si Li Ting is light mouth: "are you sure this is my send?" "Of course, when I went to your house to look for earrings, your housekeeper said you gave it to me." "With all due respect, I studied diamonds when I designed this dress for my wife. The pair in your ear is just ordinary crystal, not diamond? If I give people crystal? Even if the Smiths are down, it won''t happen. " He said that everyone carefully observed Gu Ran''s earrings. "Yes, you''re not a diamond. It''s just ordinary crystal." No one has found out before, just because the people here are respectable. Who will wear fake jewelry? Even if you only wear an ordinary stone, at first nce you think it is a precious gem. Now Si Li Ting put it forward. Everyone has a close look, and everyone has found it. Gu Jin''s skirt has more than 900 pieces. If youpare them, you can see the difference. "Crystal? How can it be! " Gu ran opened his mouth wide. "If you don''t believe it, you can let the people around you appreciate it, and believe that my vision will not be wrong." "It looks like the crystal on my chandelier." "Yes, I think it''s hanging on a chandelier, too." Gu ran takes off her earrings and observes them carefully. Next to her is Gu Jin. The diamonds on her skirt are shining brilliantly. She is also a regr wearer of jewelry, and naturally knows what it is. She didn''t observe it carefully before. Of course, the biggest reason is that you suspect that Smith''s products are inferior? Now she knew that she had fallen into his trap from the beginning and why she had not been expelled by him in the name of looking for earrings. It turned out that he had nned everything and was waiting for himself to take the bait. He deliberately let himself misunderstood, that is to wait for today to give himself a heavy blow. Not only themselves, but also Gu Mingzhu. Fortunately, they both thought they were smart, but they were yed around by others. Now she understood what the use was. Besides Gu Mingzhu, who else would believe all this? They will only feel that they are sophistry, they want to climb up to Smith by any means. Anyway, the end is doomed, what''s the use of them to think about it again? Gu Ran''s mouth raised a self mocking smile: "Si Li Ting, many people used to say that you are very good, until today I have seen your means, and it''s really brilliant." He just said a few words and let himself and Gu Mingzhu jump up and down, killing each other. With so many rtives and friends gathered, who knew they came to see such a wonderful y. On the mind, this man is really unpredictable, no wonder he only took a year to get the inheritance. It is estimated that Carter is as ignorant as himself. All of them are yed by Si Li Ting. Who can fight such a man? It was because he and Gu Mingzhu gave Gu Jin medicine that night, so he designed the y. It''s a pity that he and Gu Mingzhu have been fighting for so long, but they sing a y like a clown and let people see all the jokes. This is more than any other blow, not just myself and Gu Mingzhu, but also his family.I''m afraid they won''t be able to hold their heads up for a long time in the future, and countless gossip wille from all directions. Compared with that day, they ridiculed Si Li Ting and attacked Gu Jin even more seriously. Gu ran stares at the man who is as dazzling as the sun. Gu Jin is the only one in his heart from beginning to end. Look at Gu Jin. She is wearing a diamond dress that women want most. She looks like a princess waiting to be married in a fairy tale. Although she had suffered a lot before, she finally became a housekeeper, who loved her and had a lovely baby. If you look at yourself in turn, it''s a joke now. "Si Li Ting, Gu Jin, you will not be happy!" Gu ran left with her skirt in her hand. Gu Mingzhu where still can stay, also follow Gu ran to leave. Behind the back came people''s ridicule: "is this family sister here for fun?" "Yes, with a pair of crystals and saying that Smith gave her an engagement gift, is this man mentally ill?" "I think it''s hypochondriac." "If it wasn''t for Gu Jin today, his family would have been disgraced and would have been crazy to get married." All the gossip goes on and on. Gu ran and Gu Mingzhu can escape, but their families can''t. The big uncle and the second uncle''s faces changed color, and they had toe out and exin: "ha ha, it''s a misunderstanding. Mingzhu is really a child. We misunderstand because we don''t speak clearly." The second uncle had no choice but to go out to fight the end of the court. "My rtives and friends did note in vain. After all, jin''er is also our family member. On behalf of Ran''er, I would like to congratte her Before Gu ran left, she was still cursing people''s unhappiness. The poor parents still had to deal with the aftermath for her. Now it is obvious that the two daughters misunderstood themselves and dragged their parents into the water. They feel ashamed and run away. How can their parents escape? Gu''s face was gloomy. "It''s really bad luck to be mixed by them on a happy day." The two aunts also looked at each other, thinking that they had been fighting for a dress for a long time before. In the end, they couldn''t even make other people''s wedding dresses. Bill came outughing. "I believe there are some misunderstandings. It''s not the twodies." "I''ll make youugh." Mr. Gu is also a little embarrassed. Si Li Ting originally only wanted them to be pped in front of the public today. Who knows when they haven''te, they will tear themselves up. Looking at the screen above the Gu Ming people pause screen, Si Li Ting probably understand the point of their fight before. It seems that they also added their own drama, Si Li Ting frowned, "still not cut?" He is engaged to Gu Jin today. How can such a dirty thing affect the scene. Soon the scene was restored to the previous quiet, sweet music floating in the ear. Si Li Ting leads Gu Jin''s hand to the flower stage, because it''s just engagement, not theplicated process of marriage. However, when he held Gu Jin''s hand, Gu Jinxian felt his hand shaking. The palms of his hands were covered with sweat, which showed that he was very nervous. That''s how he led her hand across the red carpet on his first wedding day. I thought they would get married under everyone''s witness, but that day''s ident let the wedding ring fall on the ground. The second time in the romantic ind, it was raining, he had not had time to meet her, and finally fell into the bottom of the cliff. Once, twice, they all missed it for various reasons. This time, he won''t let her miss it again! Si Li took Gu Jin''s hand tightly and whispered: "today, even if it''s the earth shattering, I won''t let go of your hand again." Chapter 460 They walked slowly to the end of the tapestry, where the old man and bill had been standing. Gu Laozi takes Gu Jin and Si Li Ting''s hand, and his voice is full of emotion. "These two children have suffered too much, suffered too much grievances and tribtions all the way, and can''t bear to go to this day. As an elder, I don''t think it''s easy. Boy, no matter you are Si Li Ting or Smith, jin''er will be handed over to you. You should treat her well in the future. " "Yes, I will love her with my life." Bill is also pleased to look at the two people, this time with him in the two people''s engagement ceremony is consideredplete. "Jin''er is a very good girl. From today on, she is my daughter-inw of Smith family." He waved and the assistant brought up something. Everyone thought it was jewelry and other things. Who knows if the box was opened, it was a contract document. "Girl, this is all the real estate in my name. I have transferred it to your name. It should be my gift to you." As soon as this word came out, everyone was stunned. Who didn''t know that the Smith family was developed by real estate. Their family has a hobby from their grandparents'' generation, that is to buynd, and buy a lot of real estate when everyone is not aware of it. Later, when the real estate industry began to rise, most of thend they bought was in the business district, and they didn''t know how many times the value had increased. Some of them use it to develop real estate, some are rented, and some are still in their hands. No one knows how much real estate they have. Such a high price real estate contract is directly handed over to Gu Jin, which is enough to see how much the Smiths attach importance to Gu Jin. "My God, this gift is too precious." "That is, no wonder Gu ran and Gu Mingzhu want to marry with their heads sharpened. What a huge sum of money is needed. Don''t say it''s other people. Even Gu Jin is frightened and dare not reach out to pick it up. "Uncle, I can''t take it. It''s too precious." Gu Jin repeatedly waved her hand, she and Si Li Ting are really in love, but not for his money. "Take it, I only have this son, my things sooner orter are his, give you and give him is not the same?" Of course it''s different! The following people all thought in their heart, two people are now in love, who can say after. This time the most unreliable is the feelings, especially in the rich and powerful families, in case one day the two people''s feelings break down, they will be involved in property disputes. As a father-inw, he actually gave her such arge amount of real estate. It can be seen that he has great confidence in them and thinks that they will not be separated in this life. "But..." Gu Jin felt that although he couldn''t leave Si Li Ting, he didn''t ept so much money. "Take it. It''s dad''s heart." Si Li Ting advised in one side, "what I said is yours, do you want to share you and me?" "Of course not." "If not, take it." Gu Jin had no choice but to ept it. It didn''t matter whether he epted it or not. He had already signed and sealed it, which was recognized in the legal sense. "Thank you, uncle." Gu Jin thanks shyly. "Still call me uncle? Should it be changed? " Gu Jin''s face was even redder and he had to whisper, "Dad." "Good." Bill looked at her with a smile. After all these years, he finally had a son, daughter-inw and grandson. Gu Mingzhu and Gu Ran''s rtives on both sides looked at Gu Jin with envy and jealousy. If only they could marry into the Smiths'' family. Can not enjoy the supreme glory, there is such a rich gift. Now, of course, it''s not possible to get engaged to Smith. Thinking about the time when Si Li Ting came to take care of his family, each of them made a mockery of him. Now I know that he has such a high status. I''m afraid it will be more difficult for me to stay at home. It seems that you should not be so impulsive to ridicule others, and I don''t know when I will be beaten in the face. Si Li Ting held Gu Jin''s hand in front of all humanity: "from today on, the woman around me will be the one I want to walk hand in hand for the whole life, not the fiancee, but the wife. I swear here that, regardless of birth, aging, disease or poverty, I will love her with my life." Tang Ming and other people who knew their hard journey all had aplicated expression. They felt moved and happy for them. Okra even shed tears, "sob, so touching, they finally came together." Thinking of thest engagement Secretary Li Ting falling into the sea, Gu Jin''s sad appearance is still deeply imprinted in everyone''s mind. In the past year, how many people advised her to marry someone else to give her aplete home. And she Leng is to guard a person who may never know the result. Fortunately, God heard her prayer and returned him to her. "Fool, what are you crying for?""Don''t you think it''s very touching? They are finally happy. " Nangong Mo wiped away the tears on her face and said with a smile: "since it''s happiness, you should smile. Who do you think looks like you cry like this?" "I just can''t control it. Both of them are even more difficult to get scriptures from the Western Heaven than the Tang monk. In the future, they must be smooth and smooth." "Well? Not necessarily. " Nangong Mo''s face is serious, except that he seldom looks like this when he is filming on the set. Okra raised his tearful eyes and looked at him, "why?" "Today, however, a difficult man has note." Nangong Mo nced at the whole scene, but Alice didn''te. "Who is it?" Okra is confused where it will think so far-reaching. "The chief culprit who nearly killed xiaojin''er on the ind, even dare to kill people. It''s enough to see that she cares about Si Li Ting. Now that they are engaged, she hasn''te. Isn''t it very strange?" When talking about that woman, okra''s face changed. She didn''t know what kind of person she had to be cruel to even pregnant women. And that person is still a woman, one day she will get married and have children, and she will actually start on children. "Mo, don''t scare me, she won''t be a demon?" Okra instinctively is afraid of such cruel people. Nangong Xun, who had not spoken for a long time, said at the moment: "I got the news that Mike wood started from Europe one day ago." "Isn''t that Alice''s father? He killed him from Europe. I think it''s going to be a big move. " "That man is not simple." Nangong Xun spent a long time in Europe, and they knew better than Nangong mo. "I know the wood family is better in Europe." "Do you know what''s great?" Nangong Xun seldom has the interest to say more than a few words, usually you want to get a word out of his mouth is impossible. "Brother, don''t be so cynical. You know we don''t know." "On the surface, the wood family is engaged in real estate and other normal industries, but behind their backs, they do moneyundering, arms trafficking, and even smuggling..." "Crouch, brother, that''s not a cruel character!" Nangong Mo frowned, no wonder Alice''s hands were so fierce. How many good people can be contaminated with these things? "Well." Nangong smoked light way, even if he is in Europe, also very afraid of wood family, try not to have any involvement with them. Alice''s contemptuous attitude towards him when he was drinking in the bar was not unreasonable. They take all ck and white, and have a huge foundation. How many people dare to provoke them? "Now xiaojin''er and they are in trouble." Nangong Mo sighs. Okra also tightly grasps Nangong Mo''s clothes, and pinches a sweat for Gu Jin in the heart. More afraid of what will be more and more what, when Si Li Ting finish this words, the door ck pressure appeared a group of people. "Boy, if you want to love her with your life, what about my daughter?" A rough voice sounded in the hall. Everyone looked at them, and Alice was wearing a long ck dress and delicate make-up. She wore a gauze hat on her head, and the gauze hanging down from the hat covered half of her face, revealing only her small chin and red lips. She was holding a middle-aged man in her forties, saying that he was middle-aged, but the man''s hair had turned gray. If he had not had wrinkles on his face, he would have thought that he was an old man. The man was tall and handsome, and Alice was beautiful after all. Two people stand together, if they don''t know, they think it''s a love rtionship. Chapter 461 Mike is in excellent shape. Many of his middle-aged uncles have big bellies, and he is about the same size as bill. Bill''s long-term illness and gentle personality lead to his aura of gentleness and modesty. Mike is very aggressive. The two men are quite different in temperament. Alice''s appearance reminds us of the wood family and the Smith family. One upies the European market and the other is a leading family in the United States. What will happen if the two families join hands? This was the most talked about half a year ago, but no news was heard from the Smiths, so we forgot about it. Now when we saw Alice, we remembered that there was still this one. It seems that there is going to be a big y today. Bill''s face was very serious, too. "Mike, long time no see." From Bill''s tone of voice, it seems that he and Mike are very familiar, but the atmosphere is a bit cold. "Bill, long time no see. That''s what you did to me?" Mike''s face is not good. "I exined the two kids to you on the phone, and I hope you can understand." "Bill, I don''t understand it in my dictionary. Boy, is this the woman you like? " Mike looks at Gu Jin with great arrogance. Si Li Ting holds Gu Jin behind his back. His eyes are full of fear. "Yes, she''s my favorite woman. Uncle Mike would be wee to have a wedding reception." But Mike said with a cold smile, "what if I''m here to crash?" "The gate is over there, so you can''t leave." Si Li Ting was merciless. "The boy is very rude. No wonder my daughter likes you so much. It''s hard for her to look up to people one day." Gu Jin stares at Mike. For a second, he still looks crazy, like a lion with teeth and ws. At this moment, his face even with a smile, step forward to his face. "Girl, make a price." Gu Jin looked at him with a question mark on his face, "what price?" "Give this man to Alice, and I''ll give you whatever you want, OK?" Mike seems to have been used to such a bargain life. "If it''s just a piece of goods, I can give it to Alice today. Obviously he''s not. I''m sorry I can''t do it." Mike looked at Si Li Ting again, "boy, as long as you choose my daughter, I will give you half of the property." Oh, as soon as this word came out, people around were surprised. What is the concept of half of the property? Don''t say it''s money in this life, even if it''s ten lives, it can''t be used up. The men on the scene would like to take the ce of Si Li Ting to promise Mike, which is a great good thing! People are ambitious, who will dislike money? What''s more, what Mike has is not money but status. Even if it is good to care for the family, there is still some gappared with wood, a big family of hundreds of years. "Smith, I really love you. Come with me." Alice reached out to him. She wanted to have the man in front of her. Si Li Ting''s expression was light, and he didn''t want to think about it. He answered directly: "I''m sorry, I already have the most precious treasure in the world. I won''t let her go again in this life." Mike didn''t expect to tempt him with half the price. Instead of being angry, heughed. "What a pair of mandarin ducks. I''d like to see how long you can hold your hands. Boy, if you y with my daughter''s feelings, I''ll get it back from you." Mike''s smile stopped. When he looked at Si Li Ting again, it was a wolf''s look. This man is a bit like a schizophrenic. "Uncle Mike, first of all, I have never yed with your daughter''s feelings. Second, she hurt my wife and children, and I will ask her for it This is a positive challenge! It''s true that the newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. Many people here know wood''s details. If only in business, the Smiths are not afraid of anything. They are afraid that the light will note and the dark wille. The wood family has many years of foundation. It is better to learn to keep a low profile. Bill pulled rasley ting and obviously didn''t want him to be too public and offend Mike. "Uncle Mike, my family is the most important person for me. If anyone dares to hurt them, I will give them my life. Barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes. You should be able to experience this feeling. " Mikeughed. "Good boy, no wonder my daughter likes you so much." The whole crowd of gourd eaters raised a question mark. Why did they think that Mike was moody?Hearing the younger generation''s provocation, he was not angry, but a smile. Honey, are the wood family so abnormal? Si Li Ting invited the empty seat beside him and said, "if you are here for congrattions, please sit here." Gu Jin looked at the man who would protect him behind him. He was neither humble nor arrogant from the beginning to the end. He did not feel wronged by others. As he said, even if the sky fell, he would not let go of his hand. Think of here, she also has a lot of confidence, Si Li Ting is so insistent, what''s his terrible? When everyone thought Mike would turn over with striding on the spot, he really took Alice to one side and sat down. Eh, isn''t this man here to smash the field? Is it really a wedding banquet? It''s impossible. After all, we all know the wood family''s style. It''s impossible to be such a submissive person. Alice''s face was a little reluctant, "Daddy, what are you doing! We are not here to have a wedding reception. " "If you don''t drink wedding wine, you''re here to rob her. Can he go with you? I can''t tie him up in front of the public. " Mike had a cynical smile on his face, and it would be a mistake to think he was such a handsome uncle. People who really know him know what kind of cruel character he is. The happier heughs, the worse you die. "But daddy..." "Alice, the game is fun to y slowly. If you pass the customs in one go, you won''t find the fun of the game. Besides, bill and I are old friends. We still have to give this face today. " Mike shakes the red wine and looks through the silver ss at the dressed woman. I don''t know why. I always feel familiar with this girl, as if I''ve seen it somewhere. In terms of her appearance, her facial features are very delicate, and her face does not have too much makeup, but it makes people feel veryfortable. This kind of woman is more popr than Alice, who is full of make-up. No wonder the boy chooses her. "Daddy, I don''t care. I have to be with Smith." "Alice, when did Daddy cheat you?" Mike chuckled, but there was a bloodthirsty light in his eyes. Alice''s back chills, she always felt that Mike was not really thinking about her marriage, as if in his eyes it was just a game. A game to amuse him. Alice and Mike have been seated, but Gu Jin''s heart has not settled down. If Mike makes a scene, maybe she can rest assured that they have done nothing, which is the most tense. As if there is a bomb hidden, you do not know when it will explode, so that you sleep and food. Si Li Ting no matter where he goes, he firmly drags Gu Jin''s hand for fear that she will leave his eyes and have an ident. Several people came to toasting in front of Mr. Tang. The old man specially flew in from home. He was also very moved to watch them sp his fingers. At the beginning, Su Jinxi took Tang Ming down the stairs and shivered when she saw Si Li Ting. Unexpectedly, she became Si Li Ting''s wife in the end. "Ting''er, this rtionship has note easily. You must cherish it." "Well, I know." Si Li Ting showed great respect to the old man. He saved himself and taught himself a lot. If he didn''t, he would not be today. Bill shook his ss. "Don, thank you very much for teaching ting''er and helping him." Master Tang looked at the man who was seven or eight points like Si Li Ting. This is the secret that Su Yan refused to say. Chapter 462 Compared with bill, striding was just like him. Su Yan and his enmity between now don''t know, but see Si Li Ting finally find his father, this is the best result. And he and Gu Jin are also well together under the witness of his family, keeping the clouds open to see the moon bright. As Si Li Ting''s adoptive father, he also felt very pleased. "This child is very smart. If it is not cultivated well, it will be a huge loss. Besides, I promised his mother to raise him up. I didn''t let her down." There was a sh of sadness on Bill''s face. The woman who was pregnant with his child but didn''t let him know, worked hard and didn''t see himself until he died. "I''m sorry for her." "Dad, it''s all over." Today, not only master Tang, but also Tang Ming''s mother is here. She has always liked Gu Jin since she came into the house. She once opposed Tang Ming''s association with Bai Xiaoyu. To dig hollow ideas and Gu Jin and Tang Ming, let Tang Ming get rid of Bai Xiaoyu that fox spirit. Although Tang Ming really fell in love with Gu Jin, Gu Jin''s heart has been given to Si Li Ting. It can only be said that it is destined to have a good marriage. It''s no use to force yourself. It''s just a deep regret. Knowing that Gu Jinyao and Si Li Ting are engaged, Tang''s mother specially flies from home to congratte. "Xixi, you are the most beautiful today." Mother Tang took her hand. Gu Jin is also very fond of mother Tang. From childhood to adulthood, she didn''t get any warmth from her family. The only maternal warmth she got was from mother Tang. During that period of pregnancy, mother Tang also took care of her, often cooking soup for her, apanying her to relieve boredom, and teaching her parenting knowledge. "Thank you, auntie. You''ve been working hard all the way." "Xixi, believe it or not, I like you very much at first sight. Although you are not destined to be my daughter-inw, you are also a member of the Tang family. Today is your big day. Of course I''ming. I haven''t had time to hold your baby. Where''s the little one? " Gu Jinsheng, a lot of people are waiting to see the baby. What is it like? On the surface, Mr. Tang didn''t say anything. In fact, he was very concerned. He asked Tang Ming several times. But Tang Ming has been very busy recently, so he has no way toe here, so he has toe by himself. One is to congratte, the other is to see the baby. "Today, people are so afraid of disturbing him that they didn''t hold him. When the party is over, my aunt will go to see nono at home." "Is that all right?" Mother Tang''s eyes were full of little stars. From the very beginning, she wanted Tang Ming and Gu Jin to give birth to a baby early. The baby was born, but it had nothing to do with Tang Ming. Even if it''s not Tang Ming''s child, she is also looking forward to it, hoping that it will be over now. "Of course, the baby looks like his father. His eyes are blue, but his hair is ck with me." "Don''t want to grow up is a disaster, I don''t know how many girls will be charmed." Tang''s mother said with a smile. Not to mention the family background of Gu family and Smith family, how can the children born by Gu Jin and Si Li Ting be poor? When ites to Jinnuo, Gu Jin is in a better mood. He goes to share the parenting experience with mother Tang. On the whole, the engagement banquet went well, and Mike didn''t make much of a move. Wait for Gu Jin and Si Li Ting to notice him, that position has no their existence, do not know when to leave. Gu Mingzhu and Gu ran became theughing stock of everyone. For a long time, the upper ss wouldugh when they talked about it. At the end of the banquet, Gu Jin nestles in the arms of Si Li Ting. After thest massive hemorrhage, although Gu Jin and Baobao are safe and sound, in fact, her foundation has been hurt, and her body is not as good as before. Even in bed, the boss Li Ting is also very cherish her, afraid to let her tired. The engagement banquet is also very tiring. If you want to wander among rtives and friends, whether it is sincere or false, you should always exchange greetings. At the end of the day, Gu Jin couldn''t bear to eat, and his face was very bad. Si Li Ting heartily kisses her cheek, "right away home, bubble a hot bath, have a good rest." "Brother Li Ting, are we really engaged? So far, I don''t think it''s true. " Maybe the previous two times were not so smooth. This time, knowing that Alice would make trouble, he still seeded. On the contrary, Gu Jin felt very dreamy. "Susu, we''re really engaged. Look, this is our engagement ring." Gu Jin looks at the rings on both hands, and the diamond glitters with dazzling light, reminding her of their engagement. "But brother Li Ting, I I''m so worried about Mike and Alice. They didn''t y tricks at the engagement party today. I''m not sureGu Jin''s two previous marriages and Betrothals have cast a psychological shadow on Gu Jin. "Fool, if there is any problem this time, I will try my best. Fortunately, it has been sessfullypleted. In the future, you will be my wife, and no one can rob you." Gu Jinben is still very nervous, and he has eased a lot of tension. "Brother Li Ting, now that we have Jinnuo, I''m afraid he''ll attack him." Gu Jin holds the hand of Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting put her hand to her lips and kiss, "after that, Noro will try not to take it out, as long as it is safe at home. I admit that the wood family is really good in Europe, but he should not forget, what is this ce! Susu, I admit I''m not strong enough now. Please give me some time. I''ll give you a solid backing and I won''t let you get hurt again "I believe, I always believe in you, brother Li Ting." Thinking about the time when they were on a helicopter overlooking Wall Street, Mr. siting once said that one day he would build a business empire belonging to him. He would be the king and he would be his queen. At that time, Gu Jin only thought that this dream was so far away. Even though Si Li Ting did well in China, the United States was another world. It''s so easy for enterprises of one country to enter another country. Si Li Ting sold all thepanies because he was forced by Nangong Xun. At that time, Gu Jin was very self reproached and felt that his dream had been broken. He had worked so hard for so much that everything he had turned into smoke. Fortunately, God has eyes to make up for everything, Si Li Ting''s dream is not broken, but also closer and closer. He has wisdom and means. He said that he would stand at the top of themercial empire. Gu Jin felt that he would be closer and closer. "This is the United States. His power is in Europe, and there are restrictions here. Besides, how can he have so much time to y with me? As long as we stick to it for a few months, he will naturally find it boring to let go, and Alice''s eyes can never stay on me Si Li Ting said this, Gu Jin was also relieved a lot. On the whole, Alice almost killed two lives. How could it be said that Alice owes more. "Susu, I will take good care of you and the baby." Gu Jin nodded heavily, "well." With his promise, Gu Jin is also happy a lot, a car straight home. Seeing the little nono ying on the bed, the weariness disappears instantly. "Young master, madam, you are back. The young master is not very happy today." "I''m sorry, baby, Mommy''s back. Don''t be angry with mommy." Gu Jin hugs the baby and kisses it. The baby giggles. Originally, his face was like Si Li Ting, but his smile was full of Gu Jin''s shadow. Seeing that the baby was so cute, they both made up their minds to guard his smile. Si Li Ting solemnly said: "Xiao Zhu, we are not at home in the future. Don''t give anyone a fight except you." "Yes, young master." "Now the baby is breast-feeding. When I grow up, I will ask someone to open a small kitchen for him. From today on, you must take care of the clothes, food, housing and transportation of the young master in person. You can''t let others pass by." Although Xiao Zhu doesn''t know why she will be so strict, she dare not neglect her words. "As for the safety problem, I will arrange it well. Even at home, we need bodyguards to guard for 24 hours. If there are too many domestic servants, we will inevitably have bad intentions. We must pay attention to this period of time." Chapter 463 The Tang family came to visit the next day. It was obvious that their goal was very consistent, that is, xiaojinnuo. "Auntie, you''re here. Pleasee in." Gu Jin politely greets the Tang family. Mother Tang looked at Smith''s home and was more generous than she thought. This is the real family. "Xixi, it seems that your choice and persistence are not wrong. He is worthy of your trust for life." Before Si Li Ting had the reputation of illegitimate son, Gu Jin would have been stabbed in the spine if he followed him all his life. People are such strange creatures. If they do good things all their life, even if they do a bad thing before they die, they will only remember that bad thing, not your good. Now Si Li Ting has such an identity, not only can beparable with Gu Jin, but also better than Gu Jin. The male talent and female appearance are more perfect collocation. "Auntie, I don''t like him because of his family." "I know that. At least I watched you all the way. Now you still have lovely baby. I''m really happy for you. How about little nono?" Gu Jin asked Xiaozhu to hold Jinnuo, and Tang''s mother was very happy, "Wow, what a lovely baby, worthy of being your baby. You have absorbed all your advantages, and I don''t know what it will look like in the future." The baby is totally different from that in the video photos. Mother Tang is as happy as a child. Even Mr. Tang was very excited, "let me hold him." "By the way, dad also wants to hold the baby." Mother Tang put the child in the old man''s arms. Once upon a time, there were some enmities between Si Li Ting and the Tang family. Up to now, all the grudges have disappeared as the past. Bill was very fond of Don and knew that they were going to be a guest. He specially prepared the food. It''s not important to eat, it''s important to watch the baby. The more she saw it, the more she liked it. "You see how cute the baby is. When can you bring me a baby back?" "Mom, I don''t even have a girlfriend. Where do Ie from? If you really want to bring you a child back, you must not ask who I am "You..." Tang''s mother sighed. When Tang Ming and Bai Xiaoyu were together, it was her most worrying thing. Now Tang Ming doesn''t fall in love, she is more worried. "Don''t worry, auntie. Brother Ming is so handsome. I believe many girls like him. His mind has been put on his work in the past two years. When the work is handled properly, he will return to his family again." "This mouth will make me like it. I wish I had such a good little grandson." Seeing off the Tang family, Si Li Ting is also discussing with Gu Jin to go back home for a period of time. Emperor Huang this period of time, he is remote control, also should return to appear. It''s safer at home than in the U.S., and Alice''s going to keep an eye on them. Everyone thought that Si Li Ting, who inherited his family business, would surely stay in the United States and develop well. He would do the opposite. "Back home?" Even Gu Jin was very surprised. He didn''t expect that Si Li Ting would mention going back home. "Well, it will be safer at home, and it''s also a ce that Mike can''t set foot in temporarily. We''ll go back home." "Well, you and I both grew up in China. It''s good to take Jinnuo back." Obviously, Gu Jin would like to develop her domestic industry better than Gu Jin. No one knows what they want to leave. As for Si Li Ting, he was disguised before. Let another person put on the mask, can also rece him, two people God do not know with Jinnuo back home. After stepping on thisnd, Gu Jincai felt that he was steadfast, surrounded by people with ck hair and yellow skin. "Brother Li Ting, we are back atst." "Susu, let''s go home." Just a simple home, Gu Jin almost tears. During her absence, the vi had been renovated, and the housekeeper stood at the door. "Master, madam, you are back atst." Originally with a smile, everyone couldn''t help crying. The ups and downs along the way, two people hand in hand with a total, to the end of the crystallization of love. "Long time no see." "This is the young master. Let me hold it." After the servant also rushed over, "Wow, young master is so cute." "It''s so much like a young master." "No, no, no, I feel like a wife." "Well, Susu is a little tired after a long flight. I''ll talk about itter." "The young master still loves his wife as always." Everyone went inughing and talking. The house had been vacant for nearly a year. At that time, the life and death of Si Li Ting was unknown, and many heartless servants left long ago.Now the rest of them are very sincere people. The servants here have been working for more than three years in Si Li Ting''s house, and every one of them can be trusted. It''s not like in the Smith''s, such a big castle, not to mention the office work. Even there are dozens of gardeners pruning flowers, and there are also many cleaners in the family. No matter how prepared, it''s easy to let people in. Thest time the chef was bribed is a vivid example. The child is still too young to have a sense of preparedness. It is too simple to fall into the hands of people. Back to his home, Si Li Ting and Gu Jin can also feel at ease. "In the future, no one is allowed toe in without my permission. If you go shopping, don''t disclose half a word of your family." "Yes, young master." "If there''s anyone suspicious, please tell me in advance." "Yes, young master." "Food materials and other things need to be carefully examined." "Young master, have you got into any enemies?" The housekeeper asked anxiously. "Well, for the sake of Susu and the baby''s safety, you must be careful when you go out." "Young master, we know." From now on, he should be on guard against all the existing dangers, and the servants at home dare not despise him when he is so nervous. No wonder that a few days ago, Mr. Li Ting specially called back to let people install the power grid and monitoring, so it is to prepare for this. Gu Jin ate something casually. She just wanted to have a good sleep. Si Li Ting heartache will hold her upstairs, "Su Su, hard work." Although Gu Jin used to be soft, he was still in good health, not as weak as he is now. How can Gu Jin feel relieved to let her have a second child? How to have to take good care of the body again. Si Li Ting gently stroked Gu Jin''s cheek, "Su Su, go to sleep. I''ll take the baby tonight. There''s another thing to do tomorrow." "Good." Gu Jin just finished answering and then he went to sleep. Si Li Ting fell a kiss on her forehead, and his eyes were heartache and pity. If he knew that giving birth to a child would take such a big risk, he would rather not have the child born. For him, no one is as important as Gu Jin. "Good night, Susu." The next morning, Gu Jin sleeps until 10 o''clock and wakes up to find that there is no Si Li Ting around. She has been sleeping more recently than she was pregnant, and she has no feeling at all. There is no room in Li Jin. Gu Jin rubbed his eyes and went downstairs, "where''s brother Li Ting?" "Madam, the young master saw you were still sleeping and took the baby to thepany." "Ah?" Gu Jin couldn''t imagine that picture. Take your son to work? "By the way, the young master told you not to worry too much. He will take good care of the young master and let you have a good rest at home. At two o''clock in the afternoon, he will pick you up and go to a ce." "Where to go?" Gu Jin is at a loss. "The young master didn''t say that, but the wife will know." Gu Jin nods, in short, Si Li Ting often brings her surprise. It''s better to wait until then to know. What she is more curious about is that Si Li Ting is going to hold a shareholders'' meeting today. What should baby do? Gu Jin sent a message to Lin Jun, "is the baby OK?" Soon, Lin Jun sent her a small video, Gu Jin watched it, even his mouth couldn''t close. Like her, there are many shareholders who have been confused. Yesterday, I received a notice to hold a shareholders'' meeting today. Many people didn''t believe the news that Si Li Ting was still alive. It happened that the time agreed with Gu Jin wasing. They thought it was a cover up by Gu Jin. Who knows when youe to thepany, everyone is in a daze. Chapter 464 After a year''s absence, the president did not meet. This year, he could only say that he was barely able to maintain his position without any loss. All of us had lost hope and disappeared for a year. If we wanted toe back, we would havee back. After receiving the call from Lin Jun, we were both surprised and pleased. Although we were making a lot of shares a year ago, we still hope that Si Li Ting wille back to take charge. All people are very recognized that this fierce man, as long as he exists, can lead Emperor Huang to a stronger height. Therefore, everyone''s face with a happy smile, "the president is back, this is great good news." "Fortunately, my wife stopped us a year ago, otherwise we would have destroyed Emperor Huang." "Yes, I still feel sorry for the president." Emperor Huang is an industry brought up by Si Li Ting. Without him, it is equivalent to that Emperor Huang has no soul. As long as he is there, everyone can feel at ease. ording to the previous rules of Si Li Ting, he can only arrive early, and is not allowed to bete. Almost all of us entered the conference room 15 minutes ahead of schedule, and the atmosphere was as good as new year''s Eve. "Assistant Lin, is the president really back? Don''t you lie to us? " "Yes, we can''t have a good time." "Don''t worry, everyone, the president is really back. I came back with him from the ne just yesterday. How can I cheat you with such a thing?" You can see that Lin Jun looks much better. There should be no fake. Five minutes after the meeting time, the president''s office has not seen the figure of the man. Everyone began to get nervous again. "Why hasn''t the presidente? Is something going on? " "Yes, would you like to see it?" Now it is not just Gu Jin who is worried about gains and losses. Even these shareholders are scared. "The president has never beente for so many meetings before." Lin Jun thought that he saw Si Li Ting''s appearance today and was also scared. Heughed: "that It''s a special situation recently. The president is really dyed, but you can rest assured that he will be here soon. " But change diapers, feeding and other things, can not dy too long. As soon as the voice fell, the door of the meeting room opened, and everyone looked at the door happily. "President, you go back to What are you holding? " One shareholder was dumb. Another shareholder gave him a nk look. "Obviously, the president is holding a child." "Of course I know whose baby the president is holding?" "Nonsense, the president must be holding his own child. Is it his wife who gave birth to it?" Everyone you say I a word, are Si Li Ting''s modeling to thunder. Disappeared for a year, Si Li Ting is still handsome, with a suit and a suit, and his expression is indifferent. But he was wearing a stiff suit with a child in his arms and a pocket in his hand, which should be filled with bottles and diapers. The business president turns into a father in a sh. If he goes out in such an image, he will make headlines immediately. "Never seen a child?" Si Li Ting gave everyone a cold look. They haven''t seen this look for a year. Yes, this is the president. The familiar look hase back. Si Li Ting holds Jin Nuo and sits down, still with the same action as before, the same indifferent person, but everyone is no longer afraid of him. "President, where have you been this year?" "Yes, we all miss you." "Miss me?" Si Li Ting sneered, "I''m afraid I want to share." The fact that ''s face is red is a fact. Lin will tell Si Li TSE about what happened before. "Si Li Ting severely patted the table," are you tired of living? I dare to rebel. " This action can only appear when he is angry. On the contrary, when he leaves, everyone will share the shares. What''s the difference between sharing property with the son of the dead bigndlord? Usually Si Li Ting, we dare not provoke, let alone at this moment angry Si Li Ting is more so. "Wow..." When everyone was speechless and ready to be scolded, there was a loud cry in his ear. The clever Jin Nuo in Si Li Ting''s arms suddenly wails. On a second also with the cold faced Yama''s person instantaneous change face, "baby darling don''t cry, daddy is not scolding you." Just now he was angry, and Jinnuo was always clever and had never cried in front of him. As a result, Si Li Ting almost forgot that there was a baby in his arms. He spoke loudly and patted the table, which must have frightened Jinnuo. Jinnuo is crying, and Si Li Ting is distressed. No matter how hard an iron man is, he is now bing soft around his fingers in front of the children. "It''s daddy''s fault. Daddy shouldn''t talk loudly and pat the table. Don''t cry, don''t you?"All shareholders in the market are scared to be stupid like ghosts. Look at me, I look at you. Isn''t it true? Before Si Li Ting in everyone''s heart is cold-blooded merciless, but also abstinence big abnormal. In recent years, he has never seen a woman around him, and he is very busy with business. Some kind shareholders once wanted to marry their daughter to him, but they didn''t even look at them. It''s hard to pull him and a woman together, let alone imagine what he would look like one day when he had a child. Originally thought he was so indifferent character, the child did not immediately throw cold face to others. Who knows he not only did not throw to others, but also so patient and soft voice coax. It''s really a long time to see Si Li Ting coax the children in his lifetime. It is also the child''s clothes, his voice is gentle, his face is very gentle. It turns out that the iron and blood president also has such a side, several shareholders are eager to take out their mobile phones to take photos. However, when he thought of his character, people were good to the baby, not necessarily good face to them. Later, he was found to have secretly photographed him. It is estimated that how they died did not know. Jinnuo is crying, and Lin Jun is afraid of affecting the meeting process. "President, I''ll take the young master out for a walk. I guess he doesn''t like it here." "No problem." Si Li Ting put the child in his arms, repeatedly told, "can''t go far, on this floor, be careful." This posture, before Si Li Ting gave the Emperor Huang to Lin Jun, he was not so nervous! It is obvious that after the beloved wife madness, Si Li Ting has another name, pet son crazy devil. Emperor Huang, whose market value is 10 billion yuan, is not as good as this little baby. We can imagine the status of his family in his heart. "Don''t worry. I have rtives'' children in my family. I held them." Lin Jun knows that besides Gu Jin, this little thing is his life. How dare you neglect it? "Well, go ahead." Si Li Ting was relieved that Lin Jun''s ability to handle affairs was very strong, which he could trust. Lin Jun was holding the weeping little Jinnuo and was ready to leave. Every step he took, Si Li Ting felt as if someone was gouging out his heart. It hurts. In the past, he was only distressed by Gu Jin''s crying, but now he has another little guy. Jinnuo is usually very clever, even if hungry, but also just a little cry to stop, others will not cry. Lin Jun took him to the door of the meeting room. The cry of the child did not stop, but became louder. Si Li Ting said coldly: "that''s all for today. The general meeting of shareholders will be held another day. You only need to know one thing. I, Si Li Ting is back." A word is enough to have prestige, Si Li Ting gets up to leave, will Jinnuo receive in the bosom. "Sir, the meeting will not be held?" "No, bring the ount book to my office some other time." "Yes, sir." We watched the tall man leave with the baby in his arms, and the sound came during the period. "No good, daddy doesn''t talk loud any more. Can you forgive Daddy this time? Do you miss Mommy? Mommy is still sleeping. We''ll see her in a moment. Be good Everyone was knocked over by thunder, "my mother, you pinch me. Am I dreaming? Is that still our manager? " "You didn''t dream! He is really the president, but now he has another identity, the child is his father. " "No, I used to think that our president had no weakness. A man like iron has be a child wife ve." "It''s not very good. He''s a little popr atst. Let''s take the young master''s blessing and escape for a while." Chapter 465 When they think of Si Li Ting''s cold face, they can''t help but shiver. The interrogation after a year is more terrible than the scene attack! This feeling is like their own children in school to do bad things, the teacher called to school, the teacher was furious, parents can onlypensate. It''s just a precursor. It''s so terrible. If they go on, can they live today? Everyone was relieved and hoped that the president''s mind would be on the little prince, so that they could live for a long time. However, things have gone in a good direction, always abide by the discipline, meetings neverte or leave early. Isn''t this habit changed now? Just because the child cried, he gave up the whole shareholders'' meeting, and their president was finally like an ordinary man. Si Li Ting holding the child away, "the baby doesn''t cry, daddy is there." Coax a few minutes, Jinnuo just quiet down, Lin Jun holding the bottle stand on one side. "Sir, why don''t you leave the young master at home? Today is such an important board of directors. " Si Li Ting shook his head, "Su Su''s health is obviously not as good as before after giving birth to a child. I don''t want to disturb her and let her sleep more." "There are other servants at home who can take care of children." "You will know when you have a baby. You should take it with you." Si Li Ting pained to wipe the tears of Jinnuo. Jinnuo''s small nose is crying red, that poor little appearance to make people more distressed. Fortunately, Gu Jin is not here. Since she was pregnant, she has be softhearted, especially in front of Jinnuo. "It''s also true that my husband and wife have been together for a long time, and the young master hase to the world after hard work, so we should pay more attention to it." "Assistant Lin, when I settle down in thepany, I''ll give you some time off. It''s time for you to deal with everyone''s problems." This year, Lin Jun got up early and was greedy for ckmail. He had to deal with all kinds of things in thepany. Even if Si Li Ting was directing by mail and telephone, his work intensity was much greater than before. Lin Jun is more mature than before, but also a lot of thin, these are Si Li Ting see in the eyes. "Sir, my affairs are not important, and all these are what I should do. If my lord hadn''t given me a mouthful of food, now I don''t know where it is." Si Li Ting''s vision is very good, no matter be assistant or wife, he can very good choice. "In the past, I had the same idea as you. I thought that thepany should be the main business. I didn''t think that my previous days were in vain until I had Susu. With her, I tasted the ups and downs, more is the happiness and happiness I couldn''t find in my work. It turns out that this is life. Even if I climb higher, what''s the use if I can''t get happiness? Nuo Nuo, now we have a wonderful life Lin Jun looked at Si Li Ting. He had never seen such a gentle man. When he really had children, everything he did was around the children. If the former Si Li Ting was surrounded by a circle of cold ice, now he is a circle of light golden light. "Assistant Lin, I''m back. You can put thepany''s affairs on the back burner. You should think about your marriage." Lin Jun couldn''t helpughing: "my Lord, how can you be like my family''s marriage promotion Corps now?" "How old are you this year?" "30. I''ve been with you for eight years." He graduated from the University in those years, and was highly valued by Si Li Ting when he was in the most deste period. Only then did he have today''s Lin Jun. Si Li Ting is the most grateful person in his life. "It''s time to get married. Come here." Si Li Ting waved. Lin do not know why to go to his side, Si Li Ting will Jinnuo into his arms. "Sir, are you?" "What does it feel like?" Jinnuo cry tired, now holding a small bottle to drink milk, like a lovely kitten. I don''t know if it''s because the child is Si Li Ting''s, and he likes a lot more than the children of his rtives. "Soft, like a kitten. I''m afraid I''ll crush him if I hold him too hard. He''s so small that people''s hearts will melt." Si Li Ting got up and patted on his shoulder, "this is the feeling of having children." Jinnuo stopped to drink milk and looked at Lin Jun curiously with a pair of big eyes, and suddenly grinned. "Wow! Master, look, the young master isughing at me Lin Jun was so excited that his eyes were full of bright little stars. Jin Nuo''s appearance is very high originally, this smile you will feel that thousands of stars are in his eyes. "He''s smiling at you." Si Li Ting takes the child away. "Master, young master is so cute. Give me another hug." "I want to live with myself." Si Li Ting will Jinnuo on the sofa, began to change his diaper wet.Lin Junyi looks at Si Li Ting with a sad face. How can this person be more and more naive. It''s like a brother saying to his brother, "I have a delicious cake here. Would you like to try it?" After my brother tasted it, his eyes were shining, "Wow, brother, eat well, I still want to eat." "I want to buy it myself. It''s mine." However, Si Li Ting didn''t feel childish at all, but changed diapers for the baby while coaxing him. "My family''s nono is the best. How could there be such a good baby?" Lin Jun is speechless at the side. If Si Li Ting goes to thepetition, he will surely win the best father award. After all, he didn''t have a lot of things to deal with when he went back to Emperor Huang, but he had a good time with the baby. Now Jinnuo can''t talk and walk. If he can speak, he doesn''t know that Si Li Ting is excited. In the past, Mr. Li Ting attached great importance to efficiency. When he was in the office, he was always focused. He can finish other people''s work for several hours in one hour. After he brought Jinnuo, he did other people''s work for half an hour. Lin Jun saw that someone didn''t do it for a few minutes and would go to pick up a Jinnuo. "Is nono hungry?" "Sir, you fed him ten minutes ago." After ten minutes, Si Li Ting raised his head from the document again, "is nono going to change diapers wet?" "Yes, you changed it twenty minutes ago." Another 20 minutester, Si Li Ting got up, "Noro has been lying for too long. I have to hold him for a turn. It''s good for body and mind." This out is half an hour, before Si Li Ting never went to the leisure area, now he is very like. "Assistant Lin, let the designere tomorrow." "What do you want to do?" "This kind of decoration style is too boring. Susu has said it several times, and the top floor is full of gyms and libraries, even without a children''s area. What''s the use of such an office?" Lin Junfu, which office is equipped with children''s facilities! It''s not an amusement park! Of course, someone who has been confused by his wife and children can''t listen to half a word. Fortunately, the emperor Huanglou is big and wide enough to let the old man toss about at will. "Yes, sir. I''ll contact the designerter. I don''t know what kind of good idea he has. Is he to dismantle the vacant and useless room and re n the children''s room?" "No, I mean, the whole building has been rebuilt, and there are ces for entertainment like carousels, roller coasters, slides and so on." Lin''s face can be said to be very helpless. He just Tucao in mind to makeints about whether or not to build an amusement park. "Sir, what? Don''t you think it''s inappropriate to build an amusement park in the office area?" Lin Jun cautioned carefully. Si Li Ting thought seriously for three seconds, "well, it''s really not appropriate. This site is still a little too small. At most, we can only buildnd projects, but water projects can''t be carried out." My God, is his family out of his mind! "Yes, our Dihuang is thergest real estatepany, far ahead. As the most eye-catchingpany in the industry, it is not reasonable to build a children''s paradise on the roof, right? Besides, the young master is still young and can''t y with the entertainment facilities. When he grows up. It is uncertain whether you will develop in the United States or in China. He has to attend school every day. How many days a year can he stay in thepany? The equipment also has to be overhauled at any time, as well as the equipment idle loss cost, the construction cost is a huge expense. The most important thing is that you shovel the office. Where do we work? " Chapter 466 Lin Jun exined cautiously that he was only a pet wife before, but now he is spoiling his son. "The office can be moved down, but you remind me that baby is too small to y." "Yes, yes, yes, sir. Young master nono is only two months old. Even the most rxed carousel, he has to be a little older to y." Lin Jun wiped his sweat. My president, you should return to normal soon! Si Li Ting''s eyes lit up, "then leave the third floor out. The first floor is for children''s project, the second floor is for water project, and the roof is fornd project. What do you think?" Lin Jun wanted to cry without tears, "Sir, what about the tarmac?" "Shovel." "And the office?" "Shovel." Lin Jun: Lord, you might as well shovel me. Before Si Li Ting knew Gu Jin, his image in the outside world was a mysterious, low-key diamond bachelor. After knowing Gu Jin, he has morebels on him. Lin Jun predicts that he will soon be in the future. All the major media will bombard him. Emperor Huang, the biggest man in the industry, will transform the office building into a private amusement park in the most golden area! It''s just for a two month old. Is there anyone more ridiculous than him? If it was Si Li Ting who had seen simr news reports before, he would certainly scorn the ridicule. He would never have thought that he would be more exaggerated one day. "Assistant Lin, do you think my proposal is not very good? What makes you look like that Lin Jun felt helpless. "Sir, I think it''s too extravagant and wasteful. If the young master is in thepany every day, I don''t object. The key is that he doesn''t know where he will live in the future. It''s not me that I spend a lot of money to prepare the amusement park for the young master. The staff of thepany will oppose it. Please think twice. " "I''ve thought about it for ten times. Who dares to oppose it? I didn''t ask him to pay for it. " "Lord, I know you have money, but it''s not like that." "For my son''s sake, I''d love to." Lin Jun: How can you say someone''s IQ has dropped to three years old and be a babe? Si Li Ting didn''t have a good way: "it''s just shoveling an apron and garden, and an office on the second floor. What''s the fuss about? If you''re more wordy, do you believe I''ll shovel this building?" "Sir, I''m wrong. I''ll go to the designer in a moment." "A moment?" Si Li Ting was cold eyed. "No, no, no, I''ll go now." "That''s about it." Si Li Ting picked up the child in his arms, "no, daddy will build an amusement park for you. When you grow up, you can y every day. Are you happy?" Lin Jun runs with tears in his eyes. The former Si Li Ting was wise, but now he is immature! Return to my merciless president! Gu Jin finished lunch at home and was ready to have a rest. She received a call from Lin Jun. Not Si Li Ting, but Lin Jun, he is going to have a meeting today. Is there something wrong with the baby? Gu Jin heart a tight, quickly picked up the phone. "Is baby OK?" "Baby is OK, ma''am, ourpany has something to do!" Lin Jun on the other side of the phone is about to cry. He can''t let Si Li Tinge here. With Si Li Ting for such a long time, he of course knows the character of Si Li Ting, saying nothing. It''s just that I used to make some important decisions on some projects, but now I''m throwing all my money for my son. "Don''t worry, madam. The young master can''t be any better. What''s wrong is not the young master, but the master." Gu Jinxin is more nervous and quickly throws away the book in his hand. Is it that Mike and his wife are seeking revenge so soon? "What happened to him?" Lin Jun heard Gu Jin''s tone tense and quickly exined: "madam, the young master is also very good, he is not hurt." Gu Jin is relieved. Now it''s not just Si Li Ting''s bow and snake shadow. She''s not? "That''s good. Is brother Li Ting in a meeting and the baby is urinating or hungry?" Thinking of Lin Jun as a bachelor, he should not know how to take care of the baby. He must be asking for help from himself. "No, the young master is in good condition." The couple are hopeless. They are all young masters. "Madam, the young master was crying before, so he cancelled the meeting. But you can rest assured that the young master stoppedter, but the young master..." "What''s wrong with him?" Gu Jin''s two month old child is more clear. Under normal circumstances, he will not cry, even if it is crying, he will recover quickly, and his situation does not need to worry. "I want to build a children''s paradise for the young master." Gu Jin nodded, "this is very good. Brother Li Ting is really thoughtful."There is another beloved maniac. Gu Jinxin painstakingly gives birth to Jinnuo. Jinnuo almost died. She has always felt guilty about it. Compared with the normal born children, Gu Jin cherishes and cares for the baby more. Lin Jun felt powerless. If Gu Jin lost his mind, it would be over! "Madam, you forgot to ask where my grandfather repaired it." "Yes, where is he going to fix it?" Gu Jin thought, "anyway, the back garden is very big. You can shovel it to repair it for the baby, or buy thend next to it." is as like as two peas. They speak the same way. They do not want to shovel here, they just want to shovel it. "Ma''am, if you repair it at home, I won''t say anything. The key is to dismantle the two floors of the top floor of ourpany and even shovel the tarmac." "What!!! Is he mad? " Gu Jin was also a little surprised. "It''s not. I just like young master Jinnuo too much, madam. Now I can''t listen to me. I have to rely on you. The young master usually doesn''te to thepany. Besides, he is too young to y now. If he just makes a move just because of the young master, the people in thepany will have some opinions. " "You''re right." Gu Jin is reasonable. Si Li Ting and their mother and son were separated for a year. He didn''t take care of himself when he was pregnant. He felt very guilty. It is also because of guilt, he would like to give them all the best, whether they need it or not. Gu Jin mouth slightly up, such a uncle is stupid and some lovely. "Madam, I''ll give it to you!" Lin Jun said seriously, Si Li Ting was like a fatuous emperor, and Gu Jin was the saint who saved the lives. "Assistant Lin, don''t worry. Emperor Huang will be OK." "Thank you, ma''am. I''ll hang up." Lin Jun stealthily hung up the phone and came in. I hope he has changed his mind. Enter the door to see Si Li Ting''s two bright eyes, "assistant Lin, youe to see." "Sir, what can I do for you?" "This is the draft I just made. What do you think?" This painting genius doesn''t have to show his talent in such a ce! Besides, he went out to make a phone call, and he even drew the sketch. "Sir, what..." "If you have anyments, please do not hesitate to ask. Is the venue too small?" Lin Jun quickly waved his hand. If he let someone fly freely, he would tten the Emperor Huang. Now his identity is different. Without Dihuang, he still has arge family business in the United States. But he is different, Emperor Huang is he and Si Li Ting do with one hand, also equivalent to their own children. After Si Li Ting left, he had two bad colds in thepany. The reason why he insisted was that he didn''t want to destroy their efforts. "No, sir. I just want to remind you that you didn''t make an appointment with your wife at two o''clock. The flowers are ready. You are going to pick up your wife now. There is a traffic jam in the road section. You need to go out now." Si Li Ting just looked at the watch, "assistant Lin, fortunately you reminded me, almost forgot the event." Lin Jun wiped the sweat on his forehead and head. Madam, it''s up to you. Si Li Ting put on a suit and picked up Jin Nuo. "Nono baby, you''re going to see Mommy soon. Are you happy? It''s fun, isn''t it Rao is no one to answer, he still asked himself, and yed very well. Lin Jun thinks that he is the one who wants to see Gu Jin. Ah, a good overbearing president says that he has changed. Si Li Ting walked to the door and turned back. He said seriously: "yes, assistant Lin." "Sir, what can I do for you?" Every time when Si Li Ting shows such a serious expression, it means that there are important things to exin. "Don''t lose the draft to me. Please call the designer tomorrow." Lin Jun''s face copsed, "yes, sir..." Chapter 467 Gu Jin dressed neatly, Si Li Ting suddenly called her out, it must be a date. After they are together, they don''t have so much time to go. The key is that no matter where they go, they will take a small bun with them. "Ma''am, the young master has picked you up. You can go down." "OK." Gu Jin put down her lipstick and went downstairs with her skirt. Today, she was wearing a goose yellow floral skirt with chestnut hair and a Korean braid behind her ear. If you don''t know someone, you will think that she is still a girl, where is she like a mother who has just given birth to a child? Si Li Ting is waiting by the car. In the colorful courtyard, he sees Gu Jin running towards him with her skirt. It''s very simr to the scene when he made love with her only a few years ago. Elegant mouth pull up a smile, "slow down, don''t fall." In Gu Jin''s eyes, Si Li Ting has a slender figure, a suit and leather shoes, and holds the baby in one hand. It is also very good to transform from a domineering president to a father. Si Li Ting took her into his arms and held a baby in his arms. "Susu, why are you in such a hurry?" "Of course, I miss Noro. I haven''t seen the baby for a morning." Gu Jin quickly fished out the little nono from his arms. Smelling the milk fragrance of nuono, Gu Jincai was steadfast. One side of the Si Li Ting is a sad face, he thought Gu Jin was running towards himself, who knows it is for this little bit. "No, I haven''t seen you in the morning. Do you miss Mommy?" Gu Jin is very happy with Nuo, but he doesn''t even take a look at him, which makes Si Li Ting very unhappy. He said to him bitterly, "how can I know that now that I''m still young?" He answered solemnly, never thinking whether he could be understood when he was talking to himself with nono. "Don''t belittle our nono. You can see that he is smiling at me. He must miss me very much." If Gu Jin had not taken care of her lipstick on her lips, she would have been on it now. "How can there be such a good child in the world?" When parents look at their children, they like it more and more. Si Li Ting a face depressed, "Su Su, you just want to nono, don''t you want me?" Gu Jin then raised his head and looked at Si Li Ting, "brother Li Ting, you''re not even eating the vinegar of Xiao Nuo?" Si Li Ting felt some sense of crisis, he held Gu Jin tightly, "you are my, can only be mine." "Good, good, I''m yours, but now nono is still young, I have to take care of him." "When he grows up, I''ll kick him out of the house and not let him hinder us." Gu Jin chuckled, "brother Li Ting, I think you are even smaller than nono." "In my heart, Susu is the first, and the second is Xiaobu. What about Susu?" Gu Jin has some helplessness. She is getting younger and younger when she is three years old. She wants topete with Noro. "Brother Li Ting is as important as nono." Her clever answer. Someone doesn''t buy it at all. He has to ask an answer, "Susu, I don''t care. There is no juxtaposition. There are only the first and the second. In your heart, is it me or he who is more important?" "You''re important, OK?" Gu Jin had to settle this gentleman''s business first. Si Li Ting snorted coldly. "No, it''s not OK. It''s a positive answer." Gu Jin said word by word: "in my heart, brother Li Ting is the most important, and Xiao Nuo is the second." A naive person just gave her a kiss on the face, "this is good, little Susu. No one can rece our position in each other''s hearts." "But Jinnuo is no one else. He is our child." Gu Jin counseled his shoulder. "He''s our child, yes, but he didn''t share the hardships with us. On the contrary, you saved his life. It''s him who owes us, not us. He''s second. " Si Li Ting seriously to Gu Jin analysis, Gu Jin although some helpless, but know that Si Li Ting care about her. "Well, I see. You are the most important." The cloud between Si Li Ting''s eyebrows just disappeared and opened the door to Gu Jin. "Susu, go somewhere with me." "Brother Li Ting, where are you going Si Li Ting mysterious smile, "then you will know." Gu Jin also no longer asked what, in the car two people are ying with the baby, even the most boring ride time is not boring. When the car stopped at a photography studio, Gu Jin responded, "brother Li Ting, I know. You want to take a picture of the whole family for us, right? How thoughtful of you. " This studio is a luxury photo studio, and its own interior and exterior scenes are specially arranged, which can take the best pictures for guests all the year round.The wedding photos of many stars and rich people are in this studio. Today, all the employees are in a tight line, pushing other people''s appointments to receive them. "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Si. I''m d you can choose our studio to serve you. Pleasee inside." Said that Gu Jin has not had time and Si Li Ting to take a set of wedding photos, now even children have. "Thank you." Noro is still young and not suitable for a long time. They don''t n to stay too long. Gu Jinzheng is sitting in a dangerous seat holding a small nono. Before she saw the family photo of others, she was very envious. She did not expect that one day she would have such a chance. She must take a solemn picture and wash it out and hang it in the living room. "Mr. Si, can you stay away from your wife?" The photographer cautioned. Most of the people whoe here to take pictures of the whole family are serious images. After all, they should be hung in a very conspicuous ce for guests to watch. Who knows that Si Li Ting actually put his hand on Gu Jin''s shoulder. If he took photos like this every day, it would be better. But it''s a serious picture of the family and his style is not quite right. "Si Li Ting''s cold eye sweeps," my own wife, why do I want to leave far away? " "Mr. Si is like this. You are going to hang this family photo in a conspicuous ce. I think it needs to be more rigorous." "my family portrait has the final say, so take my picture." He looked down on her cheek and kissed her. Although they have already kissed many times, Gu Jin''s face is red in public. The photographer pressed the shutter, but I didn''t expect it would be so perfect. It''s not the serious family photo of those rich families. The men in the picture are handsome and the women are beautiful. The man side body kisses her, the woman some shy, the small face is slightly red, the eye light droops, the corner of the mouth overflows a sweet smile. And the baby in her arms seemed to feel the sweetness of daddy and mummy, and grinned sweetly. "What a perfect family photo." Even the photographer can''t help but marvel. He thought that the family portrait was best solemn and solemn, but now I see this photo. The family is very happy, especially the interaction between men and women makes people feel envious and loving. Gu Jin and Si Li Ting are also very satisfied, Si Li Ting kisses Jin Nuo for a while, "the baby cooperates well." Gu Jinben thought that he would toss around several times, but he didn''t expect to get one. "Brother Li Ting, let''s go. We can hang them at home when the photos are sent." Gu Jin has been looking forward to how the finished product will be, Si Li Ting will pull her back. "Susu, don''t worry, we have to take a picture, only you and me, no Jinnuo." "All right." Gu Jin hands Jinnuo to the side of Lin Jun''s hand. Lin Jun looks at the two people smiling under the camera, and he can''t helpughing. It''s good that I finally got what I wanted. After taking the photos, they went to the next ce to see that the direction of the car was not driving home, and they didn''t know where it was. Maybe it''s going to dinner. Gu Jin doesn''t care too much. Lin Jun in the front row coughs. This embarrassed voice reminds Gu Jin that he has a very important thing. Si Li Ting is changing diapers for Jin Nuo. She doesn''t understand why a man likes changing diapers so much. Probably because of his Puritanism, Xiao Jinnuo is bound to change after a while. "Well Brother Li Ting, I heard that you want to build an amusement park for xiaojinnuo "Yes, Susu, what do you think of the idea?" Si Li Ting''s eyes are shining with stars. Chapter 468 Gu Jin is not very good at such a high spirited Si Li Ting. He poured a basin of cold water directly to quench all his enthusiasm. After all, his starting point is for the baby. It seems that he not only has to take care of Jin Nuo, but also has to take care of Si Li Ting, the big baby. "Brother Li Ting, of course, you have a good idea. We didn''t have sunshine when we were children. We just hope to give Noro a good childhood. But I heard from assistant Lin that you are going to build the amusement park in Dihuang? " Gu Jin has a good sense of propriety and won''t bore people at all. "Well, leave the two floors and the roof out, so that we can meet the entertainment activities from small torge. Susu, do you think it''s great?" "Of course, it''s great, but brother Li Ting, I''m very confused. It''s OK for you to make room for your baby''s leisure area. Where are you going to work?" "Just move down. Emperor Huang is so big, can''t you amodate me?" Si Li Ting''s answer was reasonable. "I''m sure you can, but brother Li Ting, have you considered a problem. First of all, moving will bring a lot of trouble to other employees of thepany, and if you want to start again, you will have to redecorate, which is still a big project. Whether it costs money or not, the construction can''t bepleted in three days and two nights. Do you want your staff to spend a long time in the noise? You''ve shoveled the tarmac. What do you do when you need to travel at any time in the future? Besides, our baby is only two months old. It is not certain whether he will live in China or in the United States in the future. You have worked so hard to do so much, but he will not have the chance to use it in the future. The equipment is vacant and needs excellent maintenance. Brother Li Ting, you have always been an efficient person. I know you are for the sake of the baby, but we can change the location to another ce. For example, at home, or at home in the United States, even if you want to buy a separatend for baby repair, I agree. Dihuang, you have only one hand to develop to today''s point, do you want people to evaluate you as a stupid president? I know you don''t care. Others may say that our baby is not, even me, you don''t care? " "No, No Si Li Ting''s only weakness is Gu Jin and Bao Bao, don''t say hurt them, even if others only say a word, he won''t agree. He was very upset at the thought of those unscrupulous media who wrote about his baby in order to get ratings. "Brother Li Ting, if you just do it for your own selfish desire, but you cause great trouble to others, didn''t you like this kind of person in the past? Do you think I have a point? " Gu Jin small bird Yiren''s leaning in Si Li Ting''s arms, the corners of his mouth smile asked. Si Li Ting didn''t want to nod, "Su Su, you''re right. I''m too hasty." Lin Jun in the front row was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He had said these words before, but a certain master couldn''t hear a word. Now he said everything his wife said. Maybe even if he didn''t listen to anything, as long as Gu Jin said it, he would feel very reasonable. Lin Jun only wants to use a few words to describe this beloved wife. Oh, man. "Brother Li Ting, don''t mess with other people, OK? Besides, I like your office best. If you shovel it, won''t you shovel our past memories together? I don''t want it. " Gu Jin took his hand and acted coquettish. This said, Si Li Tingpletely give up the idea, that office can carry a lot of memories of him and Gu Jin. "Susu, I won''t shovel. Don''t be angry." "I''m not angry. I''m just afraid brother Li Ting is too impulsive. You love Noro and love him. I''m the same as you, but we shouldn''t take people from all over the world to love him. " Gu Jin Education Secretary Li Ting hang his head, he is indeed reckless some. "Susu, I''ll pay attention to my discretion in the future." "Well, brother Li Ting has done a good job. You are very good, whether it''s a husband or a father." Therefore, people with high EQ are good. Gu Jin''s words make people veryfortable. It''s toote for Si Li Ting to like and feel distressed. Lin Jun saw that in front of himself was a rebellious junior high school student, and in front of Gu Jin, he became a good kid in kindergarten. Oh, man. The car stopped again. Gu Jin thought that he would stop at a ce like dining, but he stopped at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Gu Jin has not responded, "brother Li Ting, do you want to eat in the restaurant nearby?" "No, I''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau. I''m Smith, and you''re Gu Jin. That marriage certificate isn''t very useful, so we need to get it again. Thest time we got it was too hasty. We won''t this time. " It is false to say that she is not moved. Si Li Ting always does something that makes her very moved in silence.Thest time two people get the certificate is really in a very difficult situation, Tang Ming secretly handled the marriage certificate. In order to force him to divorce, Si Li Ting did a lot of exaggeration. Later, Tang Ming had no choice but to divorce under various pressures. Si Li Ting was afraid of a long night''s dream, and on that day he chose to apply for a marriage certificate with Gu Jin. The marriage certificate was taken in a hurry, and they did not entertain guests in advance. Gu Jin was haunted by rumors. Two people reunite again, Gu Jin almost forgot this matter, but Si Li Ting has always kept in mind. In the past, their identities prevented them from being made public, and they met with various obstacles when they were finally able to disclose their identities. He owes her a marriage certificate, a wedding banquet and a wedding banquet. From now on, he will supply her with all that he owes her! Give the nono to Lin Jun, he gets out of the car and opens the door for Gu ji. "Susu, let''s go." Gu Jin''s heart is veryplicated at the moment, which is joy, excitement and moving. He put his hand in his heart and ordered Lin Jun: "assistant Lin, please take good care of Nono. We wille out soon." "Well, ma''am, don''t worry." Si Li Ting takes Gu Jin''s hand and enters the Civil Affairs Bureau. Gu Jin then reflects why she and he take photos alone. It turns out that today''s family photo is just by the way, in order to get the marriage certificate is true. Si Li Ting had already prepared the passport and other materials. He took a look at the information in his hand. "Susu, you said God is not magic, now you are not su Jinxi, and I am not Si Li Ting, but we are still good together." Gu Jin mouth light Yang, "yes, this is fate." I don''t know what Si Li Ting has done. There is no couple in the hall of Civil Affairs Bureau today. Looking at the empty hall, Si Li Ting exined: "originally we don''t have to go this trip, let peoplee home to stamp it. But I think it''s also a ceremony toe in and sign, seal and get the certificate. Last time we were in a hurry, this time we went through the whole set. " Gu Jin nods. It''s hard for him to be so thoughtful and thoughtful. The staff received the two people very warmly, "Mr. and Mrs. Si, here are two forms. You can confirm to fill in and sign." Gu Jin likes the name of Mrs. si very much. As long as he is given his surname, it will be like two people in one. "Yes, thank you." Tang Ming asked someone to handle thest procedure. She didn''t have such a good opportunity to experience it in person. Gu Jin read word by word and finally signed her name. Gu Jin, a name that is about to be a family with him. When she signed it, she found that Si Li Ting had already signed it without looking at it. She was so impatient that he was afraid that someone might take Gu Jin away. Gu Jin chuckled: "how so fast?" "How can it be slow to marry a wife? Susu, you forgot to fill in the date Si Li Ting took her form and carefully filled in the date. Gu Jin clearly saw that he wrote down "5, 20. she then reflected that today is May 20. No wonder he has to return home in advance. No wonder he has to get the certificate today. He''s been nning everything since he was in the United States, no, probably long ago. 520, I love you. This is his deration of love for her. When did the devil she hated most, feared most and didn''t want to see be a warm man? Chapter 469 Soon, the certificate was processed. When the staff handed the certificate to Gu Jin, Gu Jin was so excited that tears filled his eyes. "Why are you crying again?" Si Li Ting see her eyes inside the moist, small things seem to be more emotional than in the past. Is that what makes a baby special? "It may be easy for others to get a marriage certificate, but for us, I am your wife after all the trials and tribtions." "Yes, but at the end of the day, we are still together. This is the best ending. Don''t cry. Today is our big day." Si Li Ting gently wiped the tears on her face for her, "how the bigger the more you like to cry, like a child." Gu Jin hurriedly wiped tears, "I''m just too happy." "In fact, from a long time ago, you were my right wife." "Mr. and Mrs. Si are very affectionate. Congrattions on your wedding. These two lollipops are prepared for today''s lovers. I wish you a happy marriage for a hundred years." "Thank you." Si Li Ting peeled her one of her favorite strawberry vor, sweet taste spread in the mouth. Si Li Ting stretched out his hand to her, "let''s go, don''t let nono wait long, my Mrs. Si." Gu Jin mouth slightly hook: "Hello, Mr. Si, the rest of your life please advise." Today, she felt warm from the ten Civil Affairs Bureau. Gu Jin was in a good mood, "brother Li Ting, how can I feel that the weather is so good today?" Si Li Ting scraped her nose, "it''s you who are in a good mood. Let''s go. It''s rare that I don''t have to take care of business affairs. You''re out of the month. I''ll take you for a ride today." "Brother Li Ting, you just returned home. Emperor Huang should be very busy, right?" "Anyway, I have been away for a year. I will continue to let assistant Lin take care of it for a few days. After that time, I will give him some time off." "You''rezy, too." If the past workaholic Si Li Ting, not quickly into the work. "I''ve been working for the past few years, and now it''s time to get involved in my family." People are always growing up slowly, Si Li Ting is so, Gu Jin is even more so. Compared with the first time we met each other changed a lot, the two mature and grown up. "Well, brother Li Ting is so thin. It''s time to make up for it." "If you let me eat more, it will make up for it." Si Li Ting is bad in her ears. This has not changed from beginning to end, which is much better than that he never paid attention to her before. Today''s Si Li Ting heartache Gu Jin is toote, even in bed he also bears his own desire. Little woman''s body is not as big as before, he had to take care of it carefully. Two people return to the car, Lin Jun and Xiao Jinnuo have yed for a long time, the more they see, the more they like this little baby. "Assistant Lin, please." "My wife is very kind. The young master is so cute and interesting." Lin Jun was always serious, and his face was full of childishness. Jinnuo looks like Si Li Ting, which is a copy of Si Li Ting. However, Jin Nuo is much more lovely than Si Li Ting. Lin Jun of course finds it interesting. "If you like, go to find a girlfriend to get married, and you can often hold a baby when you have a baby." Just to deal with Si Li Ting, the second yer of the marriage promotion army joined again. Lin Jun was embarrassed and said, "madam, it''s not easy to find girls now." "Assistant Lin, it''s hard to find others. I don''t believe it. But now you are a sessful person. You are a golden age. There should be many girls who like you. The front desk of thepany, as well as Aunt Wang, who keeps cleaning, has always wanted to introduce her daughter to you. " Lin Jun''s head was very big. "Madam, where did you hear all this gossip?" He is usually very old-fashioned in private, even if there is a girl chat up, he will be rejected back. Gu Jin see Lin are embarrassed, where there is usually in Si Li Ting side meticulous style? "I heard from Xiao Zhang when I was in thepany. When you were away, he told me a lot of gossip. She also said that the cleaning Auntie likes you, and she will send you her own cakes every now and then. " "Madam, don''t make fun of me. I don''t want to get a wife and have children now. I just want to take good care of my Emperor Huang, so that I can live up to my cultivation and trust over the years." "You''re one track." Si Li Ting interrupted Gu Jin, "you let him go. Before I met you, I didn''t hope for life. He thought the same as I did at that time. I will know when I meet the one I love "Yes." Gu Jin nods. Lin Jun is relieved to see the topic shift between them. He is really not ready to fall in love.Working so busy every day, if you fall in love, it will not dy others. He is not like Si Li Ting, so the president of thepany can be willful. Si Li Ting can leave his post without permission, but he can''t. Lin Junzi thinks that he is thest bottom line of Emperor Huang, and he is in Dihuang. Looking at the scenery outside the window, he never imagined his other half. He used to love a girl when he was a student, but that was the palpitation of his heart when he was young and frivolous. If he wants to find a girl like Gu Jin who is gentle and understanding. Before Si Li Ting and Gu Jin are together, Lin Jun is also very worried about him. Take a president is not walking stallion, but Si Li Ting even refused to see a woman''s face. At that time, Lin Junsheng was afraid that he would suffocate. After all, the task was heavy every day, which was one aspect of venting his desire. Every time he mentioned Si Li Ting, he would refuse, untilter he had Gu Jin, and abstinence president instantly turned into a werewolf. When I thought so much about it, what kind of girl should I be worthy of the president? It turns out that Gu Jin is so gentle that he turns him into a continuous drizzle. They seem to be a pair made in heaven. Can there still be such a good girl as a wife? Even if you know that the other half may note back, not only do not give up, but also stick to the position. It''s not everyone who insists on this, and Lin Jun begins to imagine the other half of him. Gu Jin was only happy for a while, and his small face copsed. Seeing the change of her face, Si Li Ting asked, "Su Su, how unhappy?" "Brother Li Ting, I''m just worried. The more happy I am now, will there be more ups and downs in the future?" Alice and Mike are always a hidden danger. You know it exists, but you can''t do anything to change it. Gu Jin can be a little relieved if they make a big noise on their engagement day. The key is that Mike doesn''t make any noise. It''s like a bomb. If it''s timed, it''s OK for you to have a psychological preparation in advance. If it doesn''t happen regrly, it may explode anytime and anywhere, and you will be worried all day. "Don''t worry. This time we''ll have a look at it. No one knows. I''ll send the retrospective home for a while. I have already arranged for an assistant to work in thepany instead of me. My father''s health is much better. He can manage thepany temporarily. As long as we don''t make any big news in China, we can hide it for a while. " "It''s true to say so, but it''s no way to hide forever. What shoulde wille." "Don''t think so much about it. Maybe it''s not as difficult as you think. Anyway, Mike and my dad used to be friends and had some contacts. Otherwise, he would not want to marry his daughter to me. Although Mike is moody, he is actually a man of great character. I heard my father say that on the surface, he seems to be amorous, but in fact he is the most devoted. He never married a woman for the sake of his life. " Hearing the gossip of the elders, Gu Jin was a little curious, "since she hasn''t married all her life, how did Alicee from?" "Alice is his adopted daughter." "I thought Alice was his own daughter when I saw her so beautiful." "Mike has a weird way of doing things. If he really wanted to do it, he would have done it, and he wouldn''t wait until today." "You mean he let us go?" "At least my analysis is like this. If he wants to move us, it''s definitely not because Alice doesn''t have such an important position in his heart." "What is that for?" "Boring." Chapter 470 Gu Jin how can''t Si Li Ting say such a sentence, boring! Can this reason be better? "Brother Li Ting, are you sure it''s boring?" I just learned that Mike is such a powerful person. He must have reasons to do things, such as revenge for Alice. In other words, the Smiths swept his face and chose revenge for it. Who knows he only answered two words because he was bored. "Susu, I don''t know less about this man. He is different from others. He acts very strangely. He doesn''t y cards ording tomon sense, but he is certainly cruel." "People who do that kind of business are usually ruthless." "Yes, so when we were engaged, I was afraid that he would do something at the engagement banquet. He flew from Europe, I knew that I had made some preparations. Who knows he didn''t do too much behavior at the wedding banquet. If it is to save face, that day is the best time to start, he did not do it, in a short time he should not do it again. Of course, this is my guess. After all, his character is gloomy and uncertain. No one knows what he really thinks Si Li Ting is good at calcting people''s hearts, so when he is in such a book, nine out of ten are urate. Unless There was an ident. "What is Alice''s rtionship with him?" "ording to the information I''ve found, Mike has a lot of personality. He''s a man of several decades, and he''s rebellious. He won''t marry for a woman. It shows that he doesn''t pay much attention to family affection in his heart. At that time, he adopted Alice at a very coincident opportunity. Alice''s family was poor and sold by her parents. She escaped and went to steal someone''s purse when she was very hungry. I didn''t expect to steal it from Mike, so he took her as his adopted daughter. " Gu Jinyi''s face was incredible, "I thought it was his identity. He would bang the thief with a gun. Is it because of sympathy?" "No, it''s funny, because Alice is the only one who dares to steal from him." "This Mike is really different from ordinary people." "If he wanted to have his family inherited, he would have chosen a boy, Alice. He didn''t impose any restrictions on her. So up to now, Mike hasn''t let Alice run his business. I don''t believe there''s any father daughter rtionship between them. I think he''s keeping a pet. Alice is not so important in his heart. Mike doesn''t say that Alice is always a stone, but we can hide some time when wee back quietly. After a long time, she will not put her mind on us when she meets a new man "I hope so." "Don''t think so much about it for the time being. At least we are safe for this period of time. I have been watched by Alice for a long time. If there is any change, I will prepare in advance." Si Li Ting is really a man with a sense of security, his calction often makes people feel terrible, as his opponent is a very unfortunate thing. Gu Jin embraces Jin Nuo and nestles in Si Li Ting''s arms, while Si Li Ting embraces her, everything is the most beautiful appearance. The car was parked in a resort resort. The weather in May was the best time, with flowers flying all over the mountain. Si Li Ting took out flowers from the trunk, "wife, I love you." At this moment, Gu Jin will have a real feeling that they are married and that they are a family. "Say it first. Don''t cry." Gu Jin nods and smiles, "OK, I don''t cry, I smile." Si Li Ting kisses her on the cheek, and then says to Lin Jun in the car: "I won''t go to thepany these two days." "The board of Directors..." "Another day. I''m going to spend two honeymoons with my wife." Three years ago, he specially vacated the honeymoon period. Who knows, such a thing happened finally, and the honeymoon trip was ruined. Now that nono is still young, it''s not realistic for them to travel around. I had to let go of the distance and ask for the near. I could rx for a few days. I didn''t have to think about business any more. I concentrated on being with my wife and son. "yes, you has the final say." Lin Jun shrugged his shoulders. He was used to the wayward siting. Gu Jin some sorry way: "assistant Lin, only trouble you to work a few more days." Gu Jin could not bear to see the intensity of Lin Jun''s work this year. "Ma''am, this is my job. Besides, I can understand that you and ye havee to this day with difficulty." "Stop talking and go." Si Li Ting waved his hand impatiently. The implication is not to disturb my wife''s two person, no, three person world. Lin all intively looked at Si Li Ting, "Ye is really mean, I just say two words with my wife." "Not a word. Have you finished your work today?""It''s done." "When you''re done, go back early and look around to see if you have a girl you like. Don''t stick around here." "Yes, my Lord." Lin Jun rolled up the window. Ah, he has never changed his hegemony. Gu Jin looked at the car far away, "brother Li Ting, assistant Lin, he is very hard, you don''t say to give people a holiday, but also so to him." "Don''t worry, men are all growing up in the process of tempering. After all, he is the one I like. He is not as weak as you think." Si Li Ting is a profound reply. Gu Jin suddenly responded, "so brother Li Ting has been testing his ability?" "I have never doubted his ability, but hecks some courage in dealing with some things. This year, I deliberately did note back, in order to let him grow rapidly. Facts have proved that only those who have been baptized by the storm will be more powerful. What I want is not an assistant. " Gu Jin also heard his implication, "brother Li Ting, what do you mean..." "Now I ept the Smith family. Although I have more shares now, there are still many things in it that need to be changed slowly, and Dihuang was built by me. I don''t have the ability to separate myself. In a few short years, I can only take care of one side. And I also want to spend more time with you and the baby, so I can only choose one side. As you can see from the Smiths, thest time I won by a fluke, Carter''s side is bound to have a bad mood. Dad can manage for me for a while. He''s not good at handling these things. I still have to rely on myself. If I go to Smith, there will be no one in Dihuang. " "So brother Li Ting didn''t show up on purpose a year ago just to train assistant Lin''s ability. You want to train him to be your sessor." "Si Li Ting nodded," yes, I saved him when he was in the most down-to-earth time, and he was grateful to me. He has always regarded me as the boss, I arranged things well, but ignored his own talent. When I was away, he did a good job. It turns out that I didn''t lose sight of him. Assistant Lin is no longer the person who only knew how to do things ording to my orders. He has been with me for many years, and I understand my style. I can only rest assured if I give it to him. My n is that when he has a girlfriend, I will give him some shares of Dihuang when he gets married. When he is promoted to vice president, I will be able to stay with you and deal with the Smiths. " Hear Si Li Ting''s analysis, Gu Jin really admire this man. People always look at three steps one step at a time, and he is totally one step at a time. As early as a year ago, he predicted to this day, as he said, his best is to attack the mind. Gu Jin finally knows how the cunning Carter was defeated in his hands. The man who prepared for the future, who else is his opponent. He''s terrible when he''s an enemy, but you''ll be at ease as your back-up. "Brother Li Ting, you are really good." Gu Jin is a praise from the heart. "It''s not very good. How can we catch you? Come on, Susu. We haven''t been out alone for a long time. This time I still carry this little bun. I think I will have a different feeling. " Gu Jin holding flowers, Si Li Ting holding the child, two people close to the door of the vi. "Wee to Mr. and Mrs. Si. How are you." A woman in a uniform dress walked gracefully towards them with a modest smile on her lips. "My name is he ya. I''m your close housekeeper in the vi. You can tell me if you want." Chapter 471 He Ya gives people the feeling that he is capable, and what he needs to do in the service industry is the type that doesn''t muddle along. "Hello." "Mr. and Mrs. Si, I want to exin to you first, although Mr. Si has already contracted the whole vi. Because our vi Xiyuan has been contracted by a distinguished guest for a long time, it happened that he came to the vi yesterday. All of a sudden, we didn''t expect the guests toe back at this time. Xiyuan is in the most remote part of the vi, and it should not affect the two of you. I hope Mr. Si can understand. " Many rich people like to leave a room in a ce they like, no matter when. When he called to order, the vi did not know that the guest would suddenly return to the vi, so he agreed to Si Li Ting. After the promise, the distinguished guest came back, and it would be embarrassing to go down to the vi. After all, he received the deposit from Si Li Ting and did not receive other guests. This situation Si Li Ting also can understand, as long as not too many people quarrel with him and Gu Jin. "It doesn''t matter. My wife is a little tired. Take us to our room to have a rest." "Yes, Mr. Secretary." He Ya quickly took the two to the luxury vi, "two, this is your room. You can call me if you need it." She looked at the watch on her wrist. "Dinner time is at six o''clock. You can have dinner on the observation deck. It''s sunset at that time. You can enjoy it quietly." "Yes. When he came to the new ce, Gu Jin rxed a lot and put his roses on the shelf. The first thing that Si Li Ting put down Jinnuo was to change his diaper. "Susu, you usually take a nap at home. You can have a good rest. It''s still early." "Brother Li Ting, my physical strength is not as bad as you think." Although she had been running back and forth for a while, she was not as weak as this. In today''s Si Li Ting''s eyes, Gu Jin and porcin dolls are no different. "No, I have to sleep." Si Li Ting forced Gu Jin to press on the bed, "darling, sleep for a while." Gu Jin helpless, just as she is also a little sleepy, smelling the fragrance in the room, gradually fell asleep in the past. Si Li Ting changed the diaper for Jinnuo, put him in Gu Jin''s side, and the little guy pulled his mother''s corner to sleep soundly. And Si Li Ting sits quietly by the bed, holding up a book to watch, has not been so leisurely for a long time. Once he wanted to climb to the top of the Empire. He wanted to be in charge. Now he knew how happy it was to be with his beloved woman, even if he climbed to the top? Without Gu Jin, the height is just a cold. It turned out that all he wanted was his wife and children. I do not know how long sleep, Gu Jin rubbed his eyes, habitually toward the side to see. This is from Si Li Ting disappeared after some habits, every day can only see him in the dream. Later, when she woke up, she would look around her and feel very lost when she saw the empty surroundings. Gu Jin took a look around, very quiet, there is no Si Li Ting''s figure. "Brother Li Ting." Gu Jin is anxious to get out of bed and look around. Si Li Ting is worried about gains and losses, but she is not like this? The balcony uploads Si Li Ting''s voice, "what''s the matter, Su Su?" Gu Jin ran to him in a hurry and plunged into his arms. "I just woke up and couldn''t see you. I''m a little nervous." Si Li Ting left hand holding baby, right hand holding Gu Jin''s back of the head, "don''t be nervous, I can''t leave you, the baby just woke up, I hold him out to turn around, afraid of noisy you are not in the bedroom." Gu Jin pinched his cor, "brother Li Ting, we''ll be fine in the future. Don''t you leave my sight again?" Watching him fall from the cliff, God knows how many times Gu Jin was awakened by this nightmare. Every time he wakes up, there are wet tears in the corner of his eyes. "Well, I''ll try. Why are you crying again?" Si Li Ting caresses the tears of Gu Jin''s eyes. Gu Jin buried his head in his arms and refused to get up. "Brother Li Ting, I don''t want to experience that kind of thing again. I''m afraid..." All along, she did not show such a timid side in front of him. Until the tears burst, Si Li Ting knew that what brought Gu Jin not only was missing, but also the fear and fear of the unknown. "I''m sorry Susu, no, I promise not again. You see, we have Jinnuo now, and we are married smoothly. Our family of three will be very happy." Gu Jin''s heart has be extremely fragile, she just doesn''t say anything on the surface. Alice''s hidden danger has not been removed for a day, and she has been stretching a string. She hasn''t cried like this for a long time, just like a little girl. "Well." Gu Jin cried enough to lift his head from his arms and found that his shirt had been wetted by himself."Sorry to get your clothes wet." "It doesn''t matter." Si Li Ting rubbed her head, "it''s an honor to wipe tears for my wife." A word then lets Gu Jin break tears to smile, "the mouth is sweet." "You hold Jinnuo, I''ll change clothes, and I''ll be able to have dinner soon." "Good." Gu Jin is holding Jinnuo. They have this little baby now and will be more happy. In the light and shadow, she saw that Si Li Ting showed a strong waist. Although he was thinner, his figure was still perfect. Slender fingers button the shirt one by one, it is clearly just a very simple action, but it is difficult to move people''s eyes. Her husband is charming in everything he does. Thinking of the word husband, Gu Jin''s heart beat inexplicably. Before Si Li Ting most wanted to hear this address, at that time she was always a little shy and not very nice. Jinnuo will be ced in the cradle, from the back embrace Si Li Ting. "Husband, you are so handsome." She eximed from the bottom of her heart. But I don''t know how much temptation these several have for Si Li Ting. He pulls her into his arms. "Susu, call again." On the pair of her favorite eyes, she gently opened her mouth and said gently, "husband." Around the world, her body has beenid down on the bed, and Si Li Ting''s clothes are untied by him. "Susu, you''ve provoked me." Her eyes, which she had just cried, were a little red, like a little rabbit. "Brother Li Ting, norota..." "Don''t worry. I''ve just fed him milk. He''s still young and doesn''t understand anything." "You just change clothes..." "It doesn''t matter. Take it off and wear it again." "But we''re going to dinner..." "You''ll have more appetite after exercise." Gu Jin wanted to cry without tears. He knew she would not provoke him. "Wife, you are mine." Only the body fit together, can fill his heart in the fear of gain and loss, do not want her to leave. For the sake of Gu Jin''s body, Si Li Ting is not too presumptuous. He just tries to stop and let go of Gu Jin. They had to change their clothes again and picked up Jin Nuo. The pair of blue eyes like the sky made Gu Jin feel guilty. "Don''t worry, how can xiaojinnuo understand this? Even if you understand, it''s OK. Anyway, he will be a man in the future, and so will the woman he loves. " Gu Jin poked him in the chest, "it''s not serious. There''s no father like you. After that, Jin Nuo can''t be like this. Do you know that parents'' education has a great influence on children. Su Meng grew up in such an environment when she was a child. She did not have the aplishment of Miss Qianjin, but was self willed and conceited. We Jinnuo is not allowed to be a arrogant and arrogant person, OK, brother Li Ting? " "Of course, I listen to my wife." "Now it sounds good. Who would have leveled the office for Jinnuo before?" Gu Jin is now settling ounts after autumn. She is not a doting mother, too doting will only harm the child. "I don''t have a shovel, Susu. You look like a head teacher." "That''s because brother Li Ting is not good sometimes." They talked andughed and walked towards the viewing tform. In the afterglow of the sunset, the family of three walked on the beautiful path. I don''t know what kind of flowers and nts are nted on the roadside. From time to time, there will be a pleasant smell. Gu Jin mouth slightly raised, she picked a small flower and put it on the nose of Si Li Ting. "Brother Li Ting, smell it. What''s the smell?" "Fragrance." "No, it''s the taste of happiness." But she didn''t see a man standing in the dark corner, her eyes were as vicious as the evil spirits crawling out of hell. Chapter 472 The weather in May is very bright, neither cold nor too hot. Near summer, even the wind is warm and soft. The viewing tform has long been served with sumptuous dinner, candlelight, tablecloth, rose petals, and exquisite and delicious dishes. Not all of them are big fish and meat, but some special dishes, very refreshing. "I wish Jinnuo would grow up earlier, so that she could eat these delicious things." "Yes, because happy days always go by quickly. This time next year, little nono will be able to run everywhere." "Yes, I don''t know what the first word he said." To the baby in my arms, both of them have expectations and expectations. I really hope that time can pass faster. Si Li Ting gently touched the cheek of Xiao Nuo, "baby, you should grow up quickly, so that you can protect Mommy early." "Brother Li Ting, it''s too early to say that." They had a meal and chat, watching the sunset disappear from the sky, and the candle light lit up the light. Si Li Ting took off his coat and put it on Gu Jin, "it''s cool at night in the mountain." "Well." Such a time for two people are very few, Gu Jin quietly enjoy this moment. If the experience of wind, frost, rain and snow will be such a result, then also good. After dinner, Gu Jin wipes the residue from his mouth and gets up. "Brother Li Ting, would you like to apany me around to eliminate food?" "Of course." Si Li Ting takes her waist, a family of three happy. You can walk freely without meeting other people. This feeling is very free. At night, there will be some insect calls in my ears. How can people living in high-rise buildings hear this kind of natural call? Gu Jin''s anxiety before all disappeared, "brother Li Ting, after we stabilize, we will find a clean ce." They have not had a good day since they were little. Although Si Li Ting has been president for several years. Every day is more tiring than anyone else. He has today, and no one knows the hardships he has made along the way. He also needs to have a good rest for a while, and Gu Jin''s idea coincides with him. "Well, then we will go to live on the ind, watch the sunrise and sunset every day, do nothing, just stay quiet." "But before you do, you have to deal with the Smiths." Gu Jin was distressed. Last time Si Li Ting was lucky to win a chip and got the shares. Carter was very angry, and he would not give in easily. Compared with Alice, Si Li Ting was more worried that Carter would attack his wife and children. This is also the reason why he brought Gu Jin back to China as soon as possible. The battle between him and Carter is not over, it is only the beginning. After so many years of nning, the Carter father thought it was a safe bet, and was taken over by a parachute. Let''s not say that Carter is unconvinced. He will not tolerate others taking their own things casually. There is no formal war between Carter and Si Li Ting. Before that, Si Li Ting deliberately showed weakness in front of him. In order not to attract his attention, so as to carry out in secret, without any obstacles will be so easy to seed. This time, with the card on guard, it will not be so simple. Then there was a bloody fight. The two were just taking time off. "Don''t worry, Susu. I won''t lose." "I know, I always know." Gu Jin leaned in his arms and murmured. From the day she knew Si Li Ting, she had never seen him lose. From the beginning, I hated him so much, and then I fell in love with him unconsciously. Tang Ming used his assassin''s mace and even got his marriage certificate on his back. In such a difficult situation, Si Li Ting forced Tang Ming to a desperate situation. Even if it waster against Nangong Xun, Si Li Ting would rather burn all the jade and stone, but he did not let Nangong Xun win. The battle with Carter shows that he is strong and he will win. Gu Jinjian believes that. Two people in the vi around a circle, Si Li Ting will take Gu Jin back to the room. "By the way, brother, I don''t have a chance to y in the morning. I don''t have a chance to see the sunrise tomorrow." Growing up in a vi, Gu Jingen did not have the opportunity to experience the experience of living in the mountains. The life here is obviously what Gu Jin is curious about. As a child, Su Meng had the opportunity to go to different ces for summer camp every summer vacation. It was clear that Su family was not short of money. At that time, as long as Su Meng said that her sister would stay at home, Gu Jin could only spend the summer vacation at home. Su Meng''s life is rich and colorful. When shees back, she will show off what she has seen and heard. Xiao Su Meng was not friendly to her. At that time, in order to maintain the sisterhood rtionship, she was still foolishly tolerant. I think that as long as you treat Su Meng better, one day she will like herself and she will grow up.Onlyter did I know that Su Meng was not her own sister at all. No wonder she rejected herself so much since she was a child. Blood rtionship can''t be fake. Although Gu Nancang, who came from abroad, did not grow up with her, he loved her on the top of her heart. "What do you think, so absorbed?" Si Li Ting takes a bath andes out to see Gu Jin standing in a daze on the balcony. She looks out into the distance and is absorbed. "Just think of an old friend. By the way, I''ll get a video for my brother." "I''ll hold nono, I won''t show it to him." Si Li Ting on a second or domineering president seconds be naive face. Thepany went online at the age of three. After all, Gu Nancang is the only man who can get in touch with Gu Jin honestly. He can''t say anything. For Gu Nancang, Si Li Ting is also a man who contacts Gu Jin in addition to him. A pet wife crazy devil, a sister control, of course, the two emperor not te. The video was quickly connected. Gu Nancang seemed to have juste out of the bath, wearing a set of silk pajamas. Recently, his hair has grown a little bit, and there are some drops of water rolling down his hair. An elegant gentleman, Gu Nancang, is probably the representative of this sentence. He raised a fringe at will, and his hair was in a mess. "Wow, can you be more handsome? It''s too sexy to lift your hair or something When someone behind him listened, his face was cold. Gu Nancang pleasant maic voice came, "on your sweet mouth, little nono, show me him." "Hum, I don''t have any more in my brother''s eyes. Thanks to me, you only remember nono." "Who said, you are my favorite sister. I haven''t seen him for several days, and I miss him a little." "Brother Li Ting, you take nuono here." "If he wants to see it, my baby is not a tourist attraction. Why should I show it to him?" The voice of Si Li Ting''s bad temper came. Gu Jinfu forehead, Gu four years old is about to go online. "You didn''t give birth to the child. What are you proud of? I''m going to see what''s going on? " Gu Nancang cold road. "Can Susu have children without me?" "Oh, don''t put gold on your face. Without you, I can find a hundred men for jin''er and let her choose the best one, which is definitely better than your gene." Si Li Ting was so angry that his forehead was exposed. "Gu Nancang, do you want to die?" "Si Li Ting, I want to see nono." Suddenly Si Li Tingughed, "OK, let me show you." Gu Nancang hesitated for a second. Is this person so good? Si Li Ting walked in from the balcony, holding Noro in front of the camera for a second. "Well, I''ll show you. You can hang up." "Si Li Ting, are you childish or not?" "Gu Nancang, you are naive. I want to see other people''s children all day long. This is a disease and needs treatment. " "Less nonsense, I''ll see it." "If you want to see it, please, I''ll show it to you." "Enough, you two childish ghosts, brother Li Ting, give me the child." Gu Jin, an adult, stopped the quarrel between the two childish ghosts in time. Si Li Ting had the upper hand, and he was about to hear Gu Nancang beg him. Who knows Gu Jin orders. "Susu He hasn''t asked me yet Si Li Ting looks at Gu Jin intively. Gu Jin gave him Shun Mao, whispered in his ear: "my husband is good, I''ll reward you for a while." "Sister, why did you just block the receiver? Did you make a dark deal with him?" Gu Nancang''s angry voice came. Gu Jin held the child in the camera and said, "brother, don''t you want to see nono? Come on, nono, say hello to my little uncle For a moment, Gu Nancang''s attention was distracted, "Wow, my little baby, do you miss my uncle..." Gu Jin took the sweat off his head, two childish ghosts. [Your Highness''s microblog: Your Highness has a big face. If you like it, I can pay attention to it. ¡¿ Chapter 473 Gu Jin pacifies HAOSI, who is three and four years old. From time to time, he can also hear the voice of their mutual hostility. "Well, brother Li Ting, don''t quarrel with your brother. It''s a big man." "Gu Nancang, youe out of the screen, and I''ll hold you when youe out." Si Li Ting holding the child ran to the balcony, the balcony came to theughter. No one found a woman standing in the darkness of the yard downstairs, with a sinister look on her face. Hands clenched into fists, coldly looking at a pair of figures fighting on the balcony. How can she live so happily! For what? Si Li Ting see will Gu Nancang also be angry almost, this just hung up the video. "Brother Li Ting, you say that you are naive or not. Every time I see my brother, you will hate him." "He didn''t hate me first." Si Li Ting in a good mood, holding Jinnuo kiss, "little baby really good." Gu Jin is also very helpless, these two people are born not to te, a meeting must hate each other. She shook her head speechless, and her eyes caught sight of a woman walking out of the yard in a very strange way. "Brother Li Ting, there is a man there." The woman in ck walked slowly and hobbled like an old woman. "It''s probably the old man cleaning, Susu. It''s cold at night. Let''s go in." "Good." Gu Jin takes back his sight from the man. In another vi in the vi. Although it was evening, the whole vi was not bright, but dark. Compared with the dazzling light outside, it was very strange. The sound of iron chains came from the corridor. The sound of the chain was a little grim in the corridor. Someone opened the door, and there was no light in the room. The smell of nicotine came to my nose. In the dark, you can see a little red spot, the light is shing. There is a man sitting on the sofa, and you can''t see the face due to the light problem. "Come here." It''s a very hoarse voice. "Yes, master." The man turned on a wallmp. Although there was light, the room was still dark. The woman with her head down, her body in exposed clothes, and her feet and hands with chains, looks like an ancient prisoner. She walked up to the man, half kneeling. The man raised her face and said, "where have you been?" A familiar face into the eyes, kneeling beside the man is Su Meng. "Go around." "Who did you meet?" "An old friend, master, I once said that I would like you to do something for me, and I will pay any price for it." "Hehe, it seems that the man appeared." A man''s low and maic voice rings in his ears. A year ago. Su Meng was rescued by Su''s mother. At that time, she had been yed ck and blue by men. Si Li Ting holding Gu Jin in front of her picture is how dazzling, Gu Jin stood in front of her expression cold. "You hurt me once, and I''ll pay you back once. You and I are clear. I hope you can do it yourself in the future." At that time, Su Meng was dying, so she had to let her mother send herself to the hospital. Su''s mother saw the scars on her body. How could the baby in her hand be treated like this. "Meng''er, you suffered. It''s all because of the bad mother. The mother didn''t use it and didn''t take good care of you. The general manager Ning used to be a brother to your father, but he didn''t expect to be such a decent brute..." Su''s face is empty and there is no blood in her eyes. At the beginning, she was bought on the ship. When she saw Uncle Ning, she was still happy. She naively thought that he would see in his father''s face to put himself, did not expect that he actually did such an animal like thing to himself. His behavior in bed is very abnormal, Su Meng cried and begged him to let go of himself, crying his voice was dumb. The harder he cried, the happier he was, and the more abnormal he became to himself. It turns out that there are such scum in the world, but she only knows now. "Mom, how''s dad?" Su Meng asked weakly. "Don''t worry, meng''er, I have asked Gu Jin for 20 million yuan of alimony. If I get this money, I can operate on your father. I''ve contacted the doctor in America, Menger, and I''ve figured it out. After so many years of wealth and wealth, we can also live an ordinary life. When your father''s condition stabilizes, I will sell thepany. As long as our family is healthy and happy, your father''s operation will not cost much. I still have a lot of famous brand jewelry in my family, which can be sold out and left over for the rest of our life. I''ve sold my house. Shall we buy a small house in another ce ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su dream did not answer, just eyes straight at the ceiling, nose is the hospital smelly disinfection water.Mother Su wiped her tears and sighed, "Menger, don''t think about it any more. I know the truth from Gu Jinna. At the beginning, on the eve of her engagement to Si Li Ting, you and Bai Xiaoyu cooperated to sell her to the ship. Si Li Ting didn''t poison you. I''ve already thank God. " "But she was saved that night." Su Meng sneered. She didn''t know how lucky Su Jinxi was. She clearly sold her and didn''t know who rescued her. She didn''t have anything to do with her and went to the wedding site. However, he and Bai Xiaoyu are not as lucky as her and are tortured into this way. The fate is really unfair. Su Jinxi, who was at the mercy of himself, became the head of the family. Think of here, Su Meng is not reconciled to grasp the bed sheet, she is not reconciled, not reconciled at all! She was trampled under the old man, and she was intact, and found a man who loved her so much. What else do you have if you want your status and status? The Su family was on the verge of bankruptcy, and her status as the eldestdy was not there, even her body became like this. "Mom, I''m not willing to..." "Menger, in fact, the Lord is fair. Although I adopted Gu Jin in those years, I never regarded her as my own daughter. I don''t like her since I was young. I know that you bully her. I always stand on your side. She didn''t get any warmth in the Su family. She started to work part-time outside in high school, andter married Tang Ming for the Su family. To be fair, she really doesn''t owe us anything. Instead, we owe her. I used to look at Gao Yu''s head and her mother ran away without saying anything. I was very angry. From my heart, I hated her and never saw her contribution to us and the whole Su family. Menger, you have been capricious for so long. Promise mom that you will not be willful again, OK? " "Mom, you see, my scars are all due to that bitch. I''m self willed? At first, you nned to marry Tang Ming, but you didn''t tell me. If you told me, I would like to marry. If I was the one who married Tang Ming in the beginning, he would not know Su Jinxi, let alone fall in love with Su Jinxi. He liked me. Maybe Si Li Ting will love me, and the Su family will not be like this. She robbed me of everything. Without her, I would have been the rightful wife of Si Li Ting or Tang Ming Su Meng said a little excited, and coughed more than once in a hurry, "cough..." "Menger, don''t get excited. It''s past. Everything is over. What''s the use of saying it now? At the beginning, my mother was also in love with you. Tang Ming and Bai Xiaoyu were not clear. My parents were also afraid that you would be wronged if you married in the past. Maybe in the end, she lost her marriage certificate. Who would have expected that all the benefits would be given to her? Ah, all this is fate. We have to admit that it is like the decline of the Su family. Can we fight against fate? Your father is still lying in the hospital bed. What can we do but watch ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Menger, your father wants to have an operation as soon as possible, and his mother will apany him to go abroad. You are not well yet, so you can only stay in the hospital for a while. I will ask the nurse for you to have a good rest. Mom doesn''t ask for anything now. She just wants you and your father to get better, so that we can live an ordinary life in the future. " Su Meng saw that Su''s mother''s hair had white hair, like before she saw half a white hair would make a fuss. Su''s mother''s face also had a lot of wrinkles, Su Meng bit her lips. Why did this happen? Well, the Su family''s gone? Chapter 474 Su''s father''s body can''t be dragged any longer. He must have an operation as soon as possible. If he was a wealthy family, Su''s family would definitely invite the experts from the United States to do the operation in China. However, now they are all y Bodhisattvas crossing the river, unable to protect themselves, holding the money in their hands and dare not spend it indiscriminately. If you ask the top experts to fly over for surgery, it will cost you a lot more. The situation of the Su family is not capricious. Mother Su has to think about the future of her family. After her father is well, she can''t work any more. Thepany has closed down. He is ill and has no money to make aeback. At his age, he can only recuperate at home. As for Su Meng, she could have married a good family. Even if the Su family went bankrupt, she could not marry the top rich. How could she marry a good person. She had to mix with Tang Ming at the beginning, and finally made herself disgraced. In a short time, she would not say that she would marry. And recently, she has been hit both physically and mentally. She also needs to rest and adjust her mind. Even if the future is good, Su Meng has been spoiled by herself in recent years. She only knows how to eat, drink and y. She has not learned anything that should be learned. She is even more unlikely to do that kind of cheap work. That is to say, the three members of the Su family lost their ability to work and could only sit on the mountain. The money on hand may be enough for ordinary people to live a lifetime, but it is too little for them who are originally rich. Su''s mother is careful, in order to survive, if the money is spent, then no one can help her. Her only wish now is to get through the difficulties first, and then a few yearster, when Su Meng married, she would be able to enjoy her old age. "Menger, tomorrow I will go to the United States with your father. I have arranged for a nurse for you. You should have a good rest in the hospital. I will deal with the family affairs when Ie back." "Well." Su Meng powerless answer, since she was rescued, the whole person is like a lost soul doll, eyes no longer have luster. Looking at her daughter with empty eyes on the bed, Su''s mother sighed heavily. She thought that Su Meng would return to the lively and lovely appearance before, even if she was obstinate and willful, as long as she lived well. Instead of being like a walking corpse, she seems to be desperate for the whole world, and nothing can change her interest. "Take care of yourself. Don''t worry. Everything will be over." "Well." All right, mom Su sent her dad to America. Su Meng quietly lying in bed, looking at the sky outside, thousands of miles of clear weather. Sunlight came through the ss and she could see a lot of dust flying in the air. Su Meng reached out to touch the sun, but she could not feel the warmth when she touched the sunshine in her heart. "It''s so cold..." She mumbled to herself. "Miss, are you cold? I''ll go and turn up the air conditioner. " The nurse said foolishly. Su Meng is sleepy. She closes her eyes and wants to have a rest. When I fell asleep, the darkness came. "Little dream, your body is really delicious, let uncle have a good look." "No, uncle Ning, I beg you to let me go. My parents will certainly repay you." "In return? Ha ha, today''s su family is like a lost dog. What''s the reward? You might as well serve me, and wear gold and silver with me, and you will be rich and prosperous all your life. " "No, no, you are my father''s good friend. How can you do this to me?" "Fool, there are no absolute friends in this world, only interests are absolute." "No, no!" Su Meng wakes up from her sleep, and the man''s ferocious smile lingers in her mind. She has been dreaming this dream for a long time. As long as she falls asleep, she will dream every day. Her spirit has been in a great decline, and if she goes on like this, the consequences will be unimaginable. Now, there is only one thing that can make su Meng interested. That is, her parents in the United States. She hopes her father''s operation goes smoothly. Sue''s mother called her as soon as she arrived in the United States to inquire about the situation. "Menger, we have arrived. How are you doing now? Did you eat on time today? " "Don''t worry, mom. I''m all right. Where''s dad?" "Your father''s condition is OK. Let him have a rest today. I made an appointment for tomorrow''s operation. The doctor said that the sess rate was more than 80%, which was still very high. After the operation, you may have to stay here for a week to stabilize ande back almost a week. You should take good care of yourself, eat more food, and don''t starve yourself to thin Mother Su''s nagging words came, if it was the former Su dream, she would feel extremely irritable, and then hung up the phone impatiently. Today''s su dream is indeed full of tears, she patiently listened to Su''s mother."Mom, I will live well, and you should take good care of yourself." She and her father are lying on the hospital bed. She is ady who has not experienced the wind and rain to bear the burden of the whole family. After so many things, Su Meng is still growing up, and it seems a littlete to understand the hardships of her parents. Su''s mother was stunned for a moment. Maybe she didn''t expect that Su Meng wouldfort her actively. This is the first time for her. "Well, we should all have a good dream. When your father and Ie back, our family will be reunited." "Mom, I''ll wait for you." Two people mutually said safe hang up the phone, Su dream at the moment is already full of tears, if she had been a little more sensible. Before leaving, she thought about the wrinkles around her eyes, her white hair on her head, and her haggard face. In the past, I paid great attention to maintenance at home, even if I went out to throw garbage, I would change a set of beautiful clothes. However, in the hospital, she did not have time to make up and maintain, the pressure of life made her rapidly aging. Dad must have a sessful operation. Su Meng prayed silently in his heart. This evening she was still having nightmares, and when she woke up in the morning, her face was very ugly. After a few days of self-cultivation, Su Meng is much better and can walk out of bed. "Miss, it''s sunny today. Would you like to go out and bask in the sun?" "No, you go out with me." "But the youngdy can''t be discharged yet." Su Meng red at her, the nurse dare not say anything, Su Meng dressed neatly to leave. Even after a few days, when she walks around, she still has a dull pain in her privacy, and it''s just like that when she has a baby. She gritted her teeth and walked hard. "Miss, where are you going?" The nurse thought she would go around, but she went to a temple. "Miss, why do youe to such a ce?" "Burn incense and pray to Buddha." This is the only thing that Su Meng can do. She can''t give her money. She can''t do anything. She''s worried about nothing. Although the sess rate is more than 80%, there is still a more than 10% possibility of failure? Su Meng prayed for his father''s safe return in front of Bodhisattvas. She kowtowed heavily in front of each Bodhisattva. "Lady, please be gentle. If you knock your head again, it will be broken." Su dream has always been the most afraid of pain, but now it is desperately kowtow, she hopes that her sincerity can move heaven. "Miss, there''s a master over there. My mother said it''s very effective. Would you like to go to him and show you something?" Su Meng walks to the front of the divination stand, "master..." More than half a hundred years old man swept her like, handed her the signer, "youngdy, shake a sign." Su Meng is holding the signature tube, silently reciting his father''s safety in his heart. A sign jumped out. Su menggang wanted to pick it up and have a look. At the moment, the phone ring of her handbag rings. "Master, wait a moment." At this time, my father must have finished the operation. I knew that there was more than 80% of the winning rate, but Su Meng was still nervous at the moment. As if the hand of the mobile phone is heavy, she swallowed a spit, and finally connected the phone. Heart in this moment crazy jump, Bodhisattva bless, must let father peace. "Mom, Dad..." Before the words were finished, there was a cry from mama Su, "Menger, you, your dad, he Wuwuwu... " "Mom, don''t scare me. What''s wrong with my father? Is he OK? " "The operation failed, and he died on the spot during the operation. My dream!" Su Meng fainted in the dark. The one lying on the ground was a lottery. "Miss." Chapter 475 Su''s father left without warning. He thought that he would be saved by the best team of experts in the world. However, he died on the spot during the operation. When Su''s mother came back, she was ten years old. Before, she could barely keep up her spirits. Now, as soon as her father left, Su''s family waspletely destroyed. "Mom, you need to cheer up. Dad''s gone. You and I are." Su Meng holds her mother. Now it''s her turn tofort her. Who would have expected such a thing to happen? In a sh, people are gone. Hope to send him in, thinking that he wille back healthy, who knows that he is already Yin and Yang separated. Although Su''s mother is usually arrogant and willful, she is very rude to her father. The rtionship between them is very good. As soon as Su Su leaves, she takes half of her mother''s life. Su''s mother''s eyes were red. She sat there, staring at the front. "He It''s gone. " "Mom..." "The doctor said that if it had been delivered a few days earlier, the probability of sess would be more than 90%. I should have sold the house earlier. It was me who killed him! He didn''t have to die. " Mother Su''s eyes were dull, and she beat her head like crazy, "it''s all my fault, it''s me!" "Mom, don''t do this. It''s none of your business." Su Meng hugs her mother tightly. "When your father left, I didn''t even see him for thest time! It''s so cold on the operating table. Leave in that way. " Su Meng sobbed, "Mom, Dad took the anesthetic, he didn''t feel the pain, he just went to sleep in the dream. It''s a relief to him that he''s been suffering for so long "I don''t want to live when your father is gone. Take care of yourselfter, dreamer." "Mom, Dad''s gone. Are you going to leave me alone? Dad has a soul in heaven and doesn''t want you to do such a thing. " In just one day, Su Meng''s sky copsed. No matter how she made trouble since childhood, her father and mother always support her, so that she can be a little princess anytime and anywhere. However, now the death of people, sad sad sad, her home is notplete. Su Meng with tears tofort her mother, if even she gave up, then it is really over. Su''s mother cried directly fainted in the past and looked at the man who had been crying into aa. Su Meng''s eyes were red. Father''s body has to be cremated, so mother Su can''t do these things. The burden of the family fell on her, and Su Meng personally presided over the funeral of her father. Su''s mother said, "you ask Jinxi to give her father a ride. Although she is not our own daughter, your father is still good to her, and she must hope that she cane and worship." "Good." Although Su Meng hates Gu Jin very much, after all, she has lived at home for so many years, so she shoulde to see her father off. Su Meng to Gu Jin''spany, think of thest time to kneel here to ask her to lend money to her father for treatment, she ignored. If she could give her money at that time, everything would not happen. Dad would live well and not be dyed because of these things. The front desk blocked her. "Sorry, we manager Gu is very busy. If there is no appointment, we can''t see Mr. Gu." "I have something important to look for." "No matter how important it is." "Life matters." The front desk did not dare to neglect, had to dial Gu Jin''sndline, but was told by the secretary that she was not in thepany. "We are busy with business and have no time to see you." The front desk is impatient and blows Su Meng away. "What''s her personal phone number? I''m her rtive and I have something very important to tell her. " "Rtives? Mr. Gu is from America. People who want to keep up with Mr. Gu have a truck every day. Who are you? " Today, Su Meng didn''t dress up. She was still dressed in hospital clothes. She was looked down upon. Gu Jin used to be ridiculed by the waiters when he walked in and out of the high-end restaurants wearing street stalls. At that time, I wanted to make a fool of her, but today the same thing happened to me. Su Meng sighs that things are changeable. These people and things are not what she can understand. At that time, I was going to attend an uncle''s birthday party with the Su family. Gu Jin came from a part-time job and was stopped outside. "I''m sorry, miss. Your dress is not suitable for entering our restaurant. It will frighten our guests." "You misunderstand me. I''ve been invited to give congrattions. My family will be here soon." Su Jinxi exins carefully. The waiters obviously don''t believe that people who wear such ordinary clothes are invited here. The nobles pay attention to etiquette and dress.What''s more, today is someone else''s birthday party. How can youe here without a dress? Isn''t that strange? "In that case, miss, you can wait until your familyes and join us." As soon as the voice fell, Su Meng walked down from the luxury car in a big brand high-end model. Su Jinxi''s eyes shed, "sister, you''re just in time. They don''t believe that I''m an invited person. They won''t let me in. You can testify to me. We are together." The waiter''s eyes were sweeping around the two people, and they didn''t believe that the two people dressed in different clothes would be two sisters. Su Meng nced at her haughtily, "who are you? How can I have such a beggar sister as you? Don''t try to get married with me "Menger, how can you talk like that?" "Am I wrong? These days, cats and dogs all want to visit rtives. Let go. I don''t know you at all. " Su Meng fiercely throws her, Su Jinxi is pushed to the ground by her. The waiter pretended, "I''ll tell you how ady can be a sister to her." "You have to look carefully. There are a lot of unruly women these days who try to get into the ball and hook up with the golden tortoise son-inw in order to get rich." "Thank you, miss. We will certainly guard against such people." "Menger..." Su Jinxi fell to the ground and called her name. She didn''t understand that it was all a family. Why did Su Meng do this to her? "What else are you looking at? Get out of here." The waiter''s face oveps with the front desk. Su Meng returns to reality. Is it really that she has done too many wrong things in the past, so now all of them should be punished on her? The front desk sarcasm at her looks like the waiter who satirized Su Jinxi. The only difference is that she and Gu Jin exchanged identities. Now Gu Jin is a high-ranking princess, but he is a prisoner. Su Meng took out her mobile phone, "this is a picture of me and her. We are rtives." There is only one photo of two people in her mobile phone, which was taken by Su Jinxi carefully during the Spring Festival. Because her mobile phone performance is better, so she used Su Meng''s mobile phone to shoot and pass it. Later, I didn''t know how to transmit this photo to the space and forgot to delete it. The front desk saw that the woman inside was Gu Jin in addition to the pupil color, which was a little better for Su Meng. "Well, I''ll give you Mr. Gu''s personal number." Su Meng got the number out of thepany, she exhaled, she is reduced to even the front desk can bully her share? Dial that number and a familiar voicees from it. "Hello." "I''m Su Meng. I have something to ask for..." The voice has not dropped, the other side has already transmitted "toot toot" hang up sound. Su Meng stands at the door of thepany, almost crushing the phone with her fingers. Gu Jin did not hear what the other side said, Si Li Ting happened toe up, she had to hang up the phone. Think of a moment to call her, and then forget about it. She didn''t know that the phone call became the fuse that angered Su Meng. "Menger, you are back. When will Jinxie over?" Sue asked. In her subconscious, Gu Jin is a good backing for them to rely on. Gu Jin''sing back is only good for them and not bad for them. Their family needs a supporting person now. She wants to take advantage of the rtionship between Su''s father''s reprieve and Gu Jin. As long as Gu Jin is willing to recognize them, she can find a good job and family for Su Meng in the future. Su Meng lowered her head, and her eyes were cold. "Mom, she won''te." Chapter 476 Su Meng''s expression is a bleak color, so Su Meng Lian Su''s mother feels afraid. "Menger, you, what''s wrong with you?" "Nothing. In short, we will have nothing to do with Gu Jin in the future. " Mother Su opened her mouth, but did not say thest word. "Well, if you don''te, you won''te. It''s because we''re sorry for her." "Mom, she was not a member of the Su family. The Su family gave her food and clothing. Without the Su family, she would have died! We didn''t apologize to her for anything, remember that. " "Menger..." Su''s mother wanted to say something else, but Su Meng''s expression was so ugly that she had to stop saying it. If a funeral had been held in the prosperous times of the Su family, many people would havee. Now the situation of the Su family can only be described as deste. There were only some people who had a good rtionship with Su''s father. On the contrary, none of them were brothers in business. Su Meng kneels in front of Su''s father''s tombstone and kowtows hard. Su''s mother has cried out several times. "Dad, don''t worry, I will avenge your revenge!" After Su''s father was buried, Su''s family waspletely destroyed. Su''s mother dealt with thepany and turned into a seller to pay off the debt. She had a few million dors left in her hand. Although she was not in debt, she was a total loner. They packed up their things and stood in front of the Su family''s house, which carried so many memories of Su Meng. "Dream, let''s go." "Mom..." Both of them looked haggard, and they were tortured by the attacks of the past few days. Su''s mother breathed out, "dreamer, we have paid off all our debts. We still have more than 5 million yuan in our hands. As long as we save some money, it will be enough for us to live." Su Meng is not as rxed as she is. Since she came back that day, Su Meng is covered with ayer of ck fog every day. At first, Su''s mother thought it was the death of her father that brought her pain. Time would repair everything. She took Su Meng back to her mother''s home. She had a ce to live. As long as she restrained her food and clothing a little, it didn''t matter. After a few days'' rest at home, Su Meng began to go out, and Su''s mother still felt a little relieved. It''s good to go out and have a change of mood, so as not to be in a bad mood at home. Su''s mother would never know what kind of thing Su Meng would do. In the ck night, there is a mysterious cruise ship on the shore. It is called mysterious because all the people whoe up are wearing a mask. Like ghosts, one by one, one by one, walking toward the boat. There is a threshold for boarding, that is, invitation letters are only issued to old members. Ordinary people can''t even want toe without an invitation. A woman wears a mask to hand in the invitation. Most of the people on board are women, few women, so every time a woman appears, we will look at her more. The waiter took back the invitation and said coldly, "please get on the boat." The tide is beating the cruise ship, the sea water is making a sound, which should be a quiet night, but it is a lively opening on the ship. Su Meng, wearing a mask, mingled with the crowd. She thought she would nevere here in her life, but she woulde back so soon. For the first time, she sold Su Jinxi as goods and watched the opening of a good y in the crowd. The second time, she was locked in a cage and became amodity. Until now, she can''t sleep at night, leaving too much psychological shadow. This time she came for only one purpose, that is to find someone to avenge her. Most of the people on board are friends and friends. Some people are tired of the game, while others just enter this special field. In my ears came the wild animal cheers of the men. Tonight, I''m a new man, a very delicate young man. The boy is like an animal in a cage. His body is shivering. When he sees him, Su Meng thinks of himself. At this moment, she was almost a little unsteady, and those bad memories came to her mind. Su Meng quickly drank a drink of wine to calm down, the hot wine filled her throat, throat full of burning feeling. A little more clear headed, Su Meng looked in one of the directions. Thest time she came, she found out a secret by ident, which was about the big boss on the ship. First of all, this cruise ship is not supposed to exist, but why has it existed for so many years? Every night the turnover is at least 10 million, a ce for men and women to entertain. In Su Meng''s opinion, the people in this are just covering the sky, and that''s also very confident people can do such things. She needs a good helper, and the owner of the ship is just right. One can think of selling people, not even animals, in order to mobilize the human nature of other people and expose the ugliness of human beings incisively and vividly.It shows that the person who came up with this method is abnormal and not a good person. She heard people here say that the man behind the cruise ship is called Mu Ye. Surnamed mu, Su Meng is looking for all kinds of information about this mu Ye. He is a businessman in favor of white and ck. Why is it white and ck. In fact, there are many ways to earn money. Most people see the bright side, but there are still many ways to make money. Those who are dark can not be put on the table, and they are forbidden by thew. In the corner that people can''t see, some people still walk on the edge of the knife. Most of them are hiding. They belong to the dark and can''t see the light. Once they see the light, it means death. But this mu Ye is different. I don''t know how tough his backstage is. The most striking example of this cruise ship''s survival is that it has not been wiped out. It can be seen that Mu Ye is very powerful, and Su Meng wants such a person. He doesn''te back to the ship every day, and asionally appears on the ship. What Su Meng wants is that he can appear today. She has been drinking in the corner, watching the scene more and more boiling, the men showed a disgusting ugly face. The teenager was photographed, and before he left the hall, he was thrown on the table and began to be cruelly treated. This picture reminds her of the day when she and Bai Xiaoyu had a tumbling stomach. At that time, people and voices like demons reappeared in my mind. Su Meng covered her head and didn''t want to recall. The boy''s roar coincided with her howling, "no, No." I don''t know how long it took Su Meng to react. It''s not that day. She doesn''t have to be afraid any more. Looking up again, she found a man in a corner on the second floor. There was more than one bodyguard standing around the man. He was in the dark corner and could not see his appearance clearly. He looked at the ugly nature of human beings from the perspective of God. Sun Meng suddenly thought that he was the inventor of the game. Therefore, he was not God, he was the devil. In any case, she had been so unbearable that she could not attend to so much and went directly to the second floor. Not close to the man, four bodyguards stood in front of her. "This is not the ce for you toe. Please go down." The tone of the bodyguard is enough. It''s very polite. "I''m looking for Mr. mu." Su Meng''s heart was already trembling, thinking of her intention, she had to continue. The bodyguards looked at her. "What can I do for you?" "There are very important things I want to exchange with Mu Ye." Su Meng swallowed. The next second, the bodyguard looked at Mr. mu, "boss, thisdy has something to look for you." The man in the dark looked at her and said, "what''s up?" Su Meng heard the man''s hoarse voice, and she approached him carefully. "Master mu, I want to ask you something." "Since it''s begging, take out the attitude of asking and kneel down." The man didn''t let water just because she was just a woman, but her voice was more indifferent. Su dream did not expect that he would make such a request, now she has no second way to go, she kneels down slowly, step by step toward the man. She is already like this, and she has no way to refuse. Even if a man put her self-esteem on the ground and trampled on it, she would smile and say good step on him. She can give anything as long as she can get revenge. At the moment, Su Meng understood one thing, when you have lost everything, you are no longer afraid to lose anything, because there is no more to lose. She will never regret this road! Chapter 477 Once in the shopping mall, Su Meng asked Gu Jin to kneel for others for a skirt. At that time, she was more about watching jokes. At that time, she finally knew what it was her turn to kneel. But what can be done? She had no room for bargaining. She knelt down in front of the man in a humiliating manner and her chin was lifted. She finally saw what the legendary Mu Ye looked like. He was supposed to be an old man in his forties and fifties. He should be in his thirties with a cigar in his hand. There was a small scar above his brow bone, which would be very ugly on other men''s faces. It was only in his face that he seemed to be born, for he exuded a kind of temperament called publicity and arrogance. "Mu, Lord mu." Su Meng whispered his name. "You said you had something to do with me?" Men''s voice is a little hoarse, but such a voice is more lethal to women. "Yes, I want you to do me a favor." "Oh?" Mu Ye seemed to find it very interesting. A woman who never knew asked him for help. "Mu ye, I know you and I don''t know each other. I dare to ask you to be a little strange, but I have nothing to ask for except you. I beg you, no matter what price you want me to pay!" Su Meng kneels in front of him and kowtows to him. "Please." "Miss, if you are looking for a charity, you may be in the wrong ce." Mu yeguan sneered. "Master mu, please help me. I can repay your kindness by being a cow and a horse." Seeing the woman seems to be very urgent, Mu Ye spits out the smoke ring in the export. "It''s just that I''m a little bored. Well, you take off your clothes and go for a walk. As long as you have the strength toe up, I''ll listen to your story." "What, what Su Meng looks frightened. The man below is more terrible than the tiger wolf, and he even wants to take off his clothes! It''s like throwing a fish into a fish pond. "What? afraid to? If you don''t want to pay a price, why should I help you? " Mu Ye''s taste is understatement from the beginning to the end. Su Meng knew how vicious a man would be if he could invent such a game. There was no room for her to refuse. It was the only chance she could get revenge. But if we do as he says, waiting for ourselves will be the same asst time, no, even more terrible consequences. Until now, Su Meng will dream of that evil scene when she closes her eyes. What will she be again? "Give you three seconds to think about it, and if you can''t, leave." Mu ye put out his cigarette in the ashtray, and Su Meng quickly replied, "I, I can." "Well, do it if you can. I don''t have so much spare time." Su Meng is dreaming of Gu Jin''s face in her mind. What she has encountered today will be even more severe and return it to her! Under Mu Ye''s gaze, Su Meng takes off his clothes one by one. This happens every day on the ship, so the bodyguards don''t even look around. Mu Ye didn''t see much, just a smile in the corner of his mouth, waiting for the game to begin. Su Meng hard to step out, I don''t know how long after those talents stop, Su dream has been dying, only one breath. She hated, she was angry, she was unwilling, and her tears all turned into pieces. People started to leave, and the people on it didn''t know when they were gone. Su Meng endured nausea and tears,boriously picked up a piece of cloth from the ground to wrap his dirty body. One day, she will give back the humiliation she has suffered today! There is no master mu on the second floor. Su Meng''s face changes. Is he just ying with himself from the beginning to the end? I don''t know when a bodyguard stood behind me. "Miss, you have finished the boss''s request. Now you can go to see him." A word willpletely free Su Meng, Su Meng gray eyes show a ray of light. "He, where is he?" "Please wash up and then go to the boss." "Yes." Su Meng knows that it is possible that his goal is to be achieved, so the physical pain is not pain. "Boss is in there." Su Meng knocked on the door, and now she felt her heart would jump out. Mu ye must be a very cruel man in his bones! Pushing open the door, a man stood with his back to her. The room was not turned on. He could only see his outline by the light of the corridor. "Lord mu.""Well, what do you want me to do for you?" "I want you to help me Kill two people. " Mu Ye chuckled, "I can''t see that you want to kill people, but it''s also true. Only the intention of killing can make people extremely powerful." Su Meng fingers tight, she took out the mobile phone, "Mu ye, I beg you, must help me kill them, for this I can pay any price!" The mobile phone handed him, the first person on the screen is Ning Zong, the old beast with the appearance. Su Meng dreams of a man who dreams every day. She hates him deeply and will never let him go in this life! "If I remember correctly, this man should be a VIP member of our ship." "Yes." "Because he knew your identity, but he forced you? So you''re going to kill him? " During this period, Mu Ye has inquired about Su Meng''s identity and the fact that she was sold once before. Su dreamt that men already knew that she was not afraid of losing face. "Yes, I''ll kill him because he''s been unfaithful to me!" Mu Ye''s fingers continued to turn back, and a picture of a woman jumped out. When he saw the woman''s face, his mobile phone almost fell off. "Mu ye, she is the person I want to kill most. Please help me!" Mu''s eyes fell on the woman''s face. In the night, he spits out a cigarette ring and murmurs: "the fruit is not ripe yet..." Chapter 478 What do you mean the fruit is not ripe yet? Su Meng is a little nervous. Does Mu like that woman? Thinking of the men around Gu Jin, she seems to be poisonous. As long as a man sees her, he will like her in the end. In case he is also one of the people who adore her, think of this Su dream back a cool. If Mu ye also likes Gu Jin, he runs to him and asks him to help him kill. It''s not looking for death! Su Meng swallows saliva, "that Master mu, do you know her? " "I know her. She doesn''t know me." Mu answered directly. "And you like her?" Su Meng asked carefully again. God bless you, don''t be so unlucky. "I don''t like it." Whew, Su Meng exhaled a breath. Fortunately, he still had a chance. "Master mu, can you avenge me?" "Yes." Unexpectedly, he promised very readily, Su Meng''s eyes brightened, "thank you mu Ye!" From that day on, she stayed with Mr. mu. She thought she wanted to serve people with sex, but she didn''t. Mu left her to a man named Ju Li. This night Su Meng was the most stable night in such a long time. She had a beautiful dream. In the dream, Gu Jin''s family was destroyed and reduced to nothing. She knelt at her feet. "Wake up." A strange man''s voice came. Su Meng saw a strange man standing in front of her. She had never seen this man. "Are you?" "From today on, you follow me. This is the boss''s order." "He said he would avenge me." Su Meng heart a tight, did not say a few wordsst night, he let himself leave, he is not the person to cheat himself? "So let you learn how to kill people with me. Isn''t revenge the best thing to do?" Su Meng Leng for a second, "teach me to kill?" She only wanted revenge, but she didn''t expect that Lord Mu would revenge her in such a way. "Yes, as long as you are taught how to kill, you can avenge yourself. Are you willing to learn?" "I will." Su dreams of her life which has been defeated miserably. She can''t go back to the past. Gu Jin, even if I turn into a devil, I will make you restless! Decided to leave, Su Meng returned home. Su''s mother saw Su Meng, who had disappeared for a few days, looking much better. "Menger, where have you been these days? You make me worried. " "Mom, I just went out for a walk to rx. Don''t worry about me." "Well, in this situation in our family, you can have a good rest and rx." "Mom, I''ve figured it out. Although the Su family has copsed, we can still live well. This is the best result." A listen to Su Meng, Su''s mother''s face a joy, "dream you think that''s too good, I''m afraid the Su family to give you a blow too big, you will never recover." "I still have you. How can I be depressed? Mom, I want to study abroad. " Seeing that her daughter had such a mind, Su''s mother was certainly very happy, "OK, which country do you want to go to? I''ll ask your grandfather to arrange it for you "I want to go to Europe." "I''ll go to see which school is better and go through the admission procedures for you. Menger, although I''m very sad that your father died, you should live well, so as tofort your father''s spirit in heaven." Su Meng pulled up the corner of her mouth and said, "yes, Ma." It is rare that her daughter did not feel depressed, but chose to go to school, so the big stone fell from her mother''s heart. Although her life is not as good as before, but I don''t know why her heart is calm a lot. Every day before, she was worried that someone woulde to recover the debts. All the debts had been paid off. Maybe the days were not as bad as expected. When her daughter returns from school and finds a good man to marry, she has nothing else to ask for in her life. Su Meng is very good these days. She is as good as a doll. She would take the initiative to set up bowls and chopsticks for everyone and peel fruit for mother su. She was very pleased that the willful and arrogant daughter had be so clever. Sure enough, people grow up in the ordeal, so it''s better for Su Meng to be sensible earlier. Finally, on the day of parting, Su Meng only picked up a few clothes, and her expression on her face was somewhat reluctant. "Mom, I have to go. Take care of yourself." "Well, you have to be careful when you are alone outside. You have never lived outside since you were young. I don''t know if I''m used to eating and living. I''m not like at home. I don''t want to lose my temper and get along well with my ssmates. Do you know? " "I know, I know all about it." Su Meng hugs her mother tightly. Looking at her mother''s hair and a lot of white hair, Su Meng in the heart is not a taste."Be careful outside. Don''t starve yourself." "Mom, I will take good care of myself. Menger has grown up. You don''t have to worry about me any more. Menger has to go." "Let''s go. I won''t be able to catch the ne anyter. Do you really want your mother to see you off?" "No, I should learn to grow up myself." Su Meng left with a suitcase, mom. I''m sorry I lied to you. On the private ne flying to Europe, Su Meng looks at the blue sky and white clouds outside. This road is not the way for her to return. But what about that? As long as she can be given back thousands of times of her suffering to Gu Jin, it doesn''t matter what price she pays. On the helicopter, moye leaned coldly on the chair, because his eyes were wearing sunsses, he could not see whether he was awake or asleep. Su Meng followed him to France. He came here for shopping and ying, but this time it was different. They live in a huge manor vi, which should be decorated in medieval style. Su Meng cautiously followed Ju Li''s side, to a fork in the road. "Follow me." Ju Li asked her to follow from the other side to a small building. "From today on, this is where you want to live. Here''s a piece of advice. You''d better adapt quickly, or you''ll be expelled if you don''t meet the requirements." Su Meng bit her lip. She didn''t know what she was going to face next, but the only thing she knew was that if she wanted to live a good life, she had to grasp this moment. On the other side of the manor, Mu ye walked slowly along a thorny path. Rose along the thorns out of delicate flowers, he walked slowly on the thorn Road, like a very elegant prince. The road ahead is also like thend of sleeping beauty in fairy tales. The moment Sleeping Beauty fell asleep, all creatures fell into a deep sleep. When the prince appeared, the brambles automatically moved aside, and the prince arrived at the pce to kiss the princess. The castle was so quiet that he could only be heard climbing the stairs. Mu Ye picked the most beautiful flower and went up along the ancient blue stone stairs. Through the corridor full of precious oil paintings, he pushed open a long dusty door. After entering, the temperature dropped suddenly. The bedroom was luxurious and grand, and the floor was covered with thick woolen nket. In the middle was a huge ice coffin with a man lying in it. Mu took off his sunsses and pressed a button to open the coffin. There was a beautiful and beautiful woman sleeping inside. She closed her eyes tightly and wore a long white dress. Some petals were scattered on her skirt, her lips were bright red, and her cheeks were slightly pale. Like the sleeping beauty in fairy tale, long eyshes, golden curly hair, as well as the delicate facial features. Everyone who saw her would slow down their breathing and stop what they were doing, for fear that they would wake her up. I don''t know what dream she''s having, but the corners of her mouth rise slightly. Clearly, the woman did not do anything, but as if all around the pink bubble. "Seven, I''m back." Mu ye put the rose in his hand on her hair. Although he knew she couldn''t hear, he told the story in a low voice. "Xiao Qi, wait a little longer, you can live well." He leaned over slowly, kissing her cold lips. She didn''t wake up like a sleeping beauty in a fairy tale, and she continued to sleep, quite different from the world outside. Mu ye turned and left. The old door closed slowly behind him, making a heavy voice. "Mr. mu, miss, she has good indicators." "That''s good." "The source of my heart..." "It''s been found, but I can''t get it yet. Wait a minute." "Yes, Mr. mu, she is finally saved." Chapter 479 A yearter, Su Meng had a qualitative change. She learned a lot. She felt that all these years she had been in vain. She had been wasting her time. After a year of baptism, she is no longer the arrogant and willful person in the past. Ju Bi looks at the woman beside her. She is wearing sunsses. Her temperament is quite different from that when she first met her. "Are you ready?" "Always ready." Back to the familiarnd, Su Meng''s heart is veryplicated, thinking of her leaving a year ago in a mess. This time she came back to put an end to the past. "I''ll go home first." "Don''t forget the task given by the boss." "Yes." Su mengtou also does not return to leave,pared with the original her personality changes greatly, has be decisive many. Knowing that Su Meng wasing back, Su''s mother prepared a lot of dishes for her. After waiting for a whole year, Su Meng seldom called her, even did note back for the Chinese New Year. Even if every time she called her, she said that she had a good life, but mother Su was still worried about her. Su''s mother was excited to see her daughter, whom she had not seen for a long time. "Dream, you''re back atst." Two mother and daughter hugged each other tightly. "Mom, you''re worried." Only a momentter, Su''s mother felt that Su Meng''s character had changed dramaticallypared with a year ago. "Menger, you''ve changed and you''ve lost weight." Thinking of this year''s devil training, how can she not be thin? "Well, I work out every day, so I''m in better shape." "Good fitness, not easy to get sick. Originally I was worried that you could not live alone outside. I was relieved to see you look so good." "Mom, I said I''m not a child, I can take care of myself, but you are much older than when I left." Su''s mother was not wearing a big brand, but a very ordinary brand, and there was no makeup on her face. Compared with before, mother Su has changed a lot. Since her father died, she has be like this. "Mom is old and doesn''t like to dress up. Besides, your father is not here. Who should I dress up for? It''s not like in the old days when I was at Su''s house. I had to go to some parties from time to time. If you don''t maintain your figure and face, you will be ridiculed by the richdies when you leave the door. I thought I couldn''t live this kind of life before, and I got used to it after a long time. I even think my life is much better than before. I used to wear the title of Mrs. su. Every day, I was worried about my manners and whether I would disgrace the Su family. If I don''t buy it, I will beughed at by the richdies at the party. I don''t have to worry about whether my make-up is out of fashion. I have to buy jewelry when others buy it. The days before were very difficult, now without those shackles, I feel more free. This year, I learned how to cook. Menger, would you like to have a taste of my cooking Su Meng found that although Su''s mother did not make up and looked older than before, she looked much better. "OK." The dishes that Su Meng usually likes are all the dishes that Su Meng likes. On the table, Su''s mother is also very interested in Su Meng''s day of the year. "Menger, do you get along well with your ssmates?" "Well, not bad. My ssmates like me very much." "That''s good. It''s ok if you didn''t make friends with friends before. In fact, friends don''t care about more, they care about sincerity." "I know, mom." "If there is a suitable boy to take home for mother to see, Menger, mother still hopes you can find it in the local area. Mother is the only child. If you marry too far in the future, it will be very difficult for her to see you." Su Meng bit chopsticks, she never thought that she could get married again in this life, her dirty body. Su''s mother thought her words made her unhappy, so she quickly continued: "I''m sorry, Menger, if you have someone you like, you can marry. In short, as long as you are happy, mom doesn''t ask for so much." "Mom, I won''t leave you. You are my only support." "Well,e on, have more braised spareribs, your favorite." "Mom, it''s delicious." The two mother and daughter are happy, and Su''s mother looks at her clever daughter. It''s not a bad day. Her only regret is that her daughter''s change. Her father didn''t have the chance to see that although the current day is monotonous, it makes people feel much calmer. It turns out that happiness is not wealth, but a family together happy to live. She thought that things began to develop for the better. In two years, Su Meng would be a family and be a grandmother.The more she thought about it, the more happy she was. She didn''t see that there was more coldness in Su Meng''s drooping eyes. After dinner, Su Meng took the initiative to wash the dishes, which would not have happened before. After three days of peace and quiet, Su Meng would go out for a while every day, and her mother only took her for a walk. "Mom, I''m out." "Well,e back early." Sue dreams of going to a high-ss club, and tonight her target is the man. In the private room, a few men were having a good time. "Just because you drink too much, I''ll send some girls over." Soon a bunch of women came in, and the men began to y up and down. "Mr. Wu, you are really bad." After a night''s drinking, it was obvious that everyone was not enjoying themselves, so they took the women and left. A five-star hotel, a man and a woman entered the room. "Mr. Ning, you smell so bad. Go take a bath first." "All right, my dear." Ning always happy to go to the bathroom, the woman opened the door, standing outside the door is Su Meng. "This man is said to have a special hobby. You can take it easy." The hostess reminded me of her kindness. She thought the woman wanted more money to climb the dragon and the Phoenix. "Take care of yourself." Su Meng throws her a stack of money and the hostess leaves happily. Su Meng put down the bag, put on a pair of gloves and began to decorate. The man inside quickly showered, "baby, I''m here." As soon as he went out, he didn''t pay attention to the rope tied at the door. He kicked on the rope and fell violently. "Who did it "Me." A pair of high-heeled shoes came up to him and looked down the two ck stockings. "Honey, I knew you were ying with me, right?" Ning always felt her calf. Eyes slowly move up, to a familiar face. "Su Meng, it''s you. After a year''s absence, you seem more beautiful." Su Meng squatted down, "Uncle Ning, I miss you every night this year." "Xiaomenger, do you think you are the best with me? That kind of thing is addictive, the average man can''t give you. " "Yes, so I didn''te to see Uncle Ning again today, but today I want to change my game." "How to y?" Ning total body blood all boils up. "That''s it." Su Meng took out a pair of handcuffs and quickly handcuffed his hands. "Little dream son, you learn bad, unexpectedly can take the initiative." "Yes, thanks to Uncle Ning." Su Meng continues to bind him. Ning always thought that she was a special way to y. When he saw her take out the whip with thorns, his face changed. "Is this prop too lifelike?" "How can it hurt if it''s not lifelike? My uncle Ning. " Su Meng sneered and whipped the whip on his body. Ning always howled like a dead pig. "Are you serious?" "Do you think I''m here to y? But I have a lot of ways to y tonight. Uncle Ning needs to experience it gradually. " Su Meng took out some utensils from her bag. "Don''t you like it? Today, I''ll fill every hole in your body. Uncle Ning should enjoy it. " Ning total face dew fear, "you, what do you want to do?" "It''s just to give back what you did to me. Don''t be afraid. It''s going to be great. Isn''t that what you said to me?" Now Su Meng is like a devil. She takes those utensils and puts them into Ning Zong''s body. "Uncle Ning, don''t you like to y? I''ll give you a good time tonight Su dream a whip a whip in his body, rather always bear the pain to ask father and grandmother. His plea for mercy was useless. Su Meng tortured him all night and finally cut his artery. "Uncle Ning, I''ll give you thest ride." Ning total body up and down in a mess, he even spoke of the strength are not, only feel his body''s blood a little reduced. Seeing him close his eyes, Su Meng stood in front of his corpse and said in a gloomy way: "who''s next Chapter 480 The next morning, the TV station reported a special news. Su Meng and Su''s mother are having breakfast when their chopsticks fall off. "Well known enterprise president Ning Mou suddenly died in the hotel this morning. Is it self Immtion or homicide?" Although the picture is mosaic, some of the indoor pictures are still clear. At first nce, he likes to be a kind of special addict. Before he died, he had some kind of exercise, which may have resulted in his death due to overuse. His throat was cut and he was suspected of murder. Of course, there is a kind of patient who likes to be abused and find pleasure, and it may be that he voluntarily. Whether he killed or died suddenly, in short, someone died in disgrace and was reported by reporters. Before the people of Ning family came forward to suppress it, some people carried out a report, which soon became a household name, and the news was all spread on the Inte. Su''s mother sighed: "it''s really the reincarnation of heaven. He should have retribution if he is so insane." At the beginning, Ning Zong''s things to Su Meng have always made Su''s mother resentful. Before, Su''s father and he were brothers. When Su Meng was in trouble, you didn''t help. Instead, you added fuel to the fire and tormented Su Meng like that. The decline of the Su family, Su mother even if the heart is not happy also have no way, had to endure this tone to go on. In this society, power and power are big men. What do you have no power or power to fight with others? Su Meng took a look at the picture, and there was no too happy expression on her face. "I''m sorry, Menger. I mentioned your sadness. I was just a little happy." Su''s mother saw that Su Meng''s face was not good, so she apologized. "Mom, it''s been such a long time since I forgot it. Don''t worry, I''m living very well now." "Just put it down, dreamer. I''ve been worried that it will hit you too much and even affect your life. Now I''m relieved to see that you are sofortable. You see, it''s really the reincarnation of cause and effect. He has done all his bad things, and God hase to take him. " Su Meng sneered in her heart. Her mother is still too naive. If this society really has a sense of nature, it will not let those animals live so freely. How could he have retribution if he hadn''t acted for heaven himself? "Yes, there must be retribution for bad people." Su Meng echoed. "Dream, eat more." Sue is in a good mood. "Good." When the phone rings, Su''s mother reminds her, "dream, your phone rings." Su Meng saw the call prompt, his face changed, "Mom, I went out to answer a phone call." She went to the bathroom to answer the phone "Did you kill people?" "It''s me." "You vited our agreement. Boss didn''t let you start now. You started in the hotel in case you were found." "No, I can''t have my fingerprints with my gloves on. I didn''t take the elevator. As for the VIP on the first floor, there was no monitoring. No one saw my face except the beast. I was very careful." "If you kill people rashly, boss is very angry. You shoulde here at once." "Yes." Su Meng hung up the phone and her face was not very good-looking. She had made an appointment with Mu ye and asked him to avenge her. Muye didn''t directly help her kill, but let people teach her. In this year, from the beginning of killing chickens and ducks toter killing people, Su Meng seemed to be dreaming. She was not su Meng a year ago. Now she has been integrated into Mu Ye''s group, and her hands are stained with a lot of blood. Although that person is very abnormal, but Su Meng is inexplicably in love with this kind of day. Muye likes to expose his dark side, and he stands on the high side to enjoy it. His hobby is very abnormal. Although he is very abnormal, Su Meng doesn''t see which woman he is close to. Mu ye, a man she can''t see through for a year. "Mom, I have something to go out." "Menger, I haven''t finished breakfast yet." "My ssmate has returned home and asked me out." "Male or female? Menger, are you in love? If you are in love, take it home and show it to your mother. " "Mom, it''s just ordinary friends. Don''t think about it. I''ll go first." Su''s mother watched her back as she left in a hurry, thinking whether Su Meng was in love? Su Meng came to the man, "master." The man sitting on the chair with a cigar in his fingers, his eyes cold, "killing without permission, wings grow hard." "I''m sorry, master. I shouldn''t have made my own decisions." "I''ve sent someone to deal with the aftermath. Don''t think you''ve done a good job. You''re still a junior. The police are very strict with the investigation. If I''m involved, I can''t spare you.""Master, I know I''m wrong. Please punish me." Mu Ye threw over the shackles, "put them on. You don''t want to start again without mymand." "Yes, master." Su dream had to wear shackles, "master, I still have an enemy, I don''t know when to start." "I have my own arrangements." When Su Meng heard his words, she was in a better mood. Mu Ye''s words were almost the same as the imperial edict, and he would certainly do it. "Come with me to a ce." "Good master." Su Meng followed him to a Resort Resort, but she did not expect to meet Gu Jin''s family here. She looks better than she was a year ago, and she is holding a child and the family is happy. They all have children. That child looks like Si Li Ting. Su Meng in the corner to see all this, she suddenly feel like a fool. "What are you thinking?" Her chin was lifted. Su Meng on his eyes, "master, she is in this vi, please untie the shackles for me, I will kill her." "I said, I has the final say, you must not interfere." "But..." "You can go." Su Meng tolerated, and finally had to get up and leave. She had already acted without authorization once. If she didn''t obey her orders, she would end up miserable. In the dark, the man''s eyes were unsteady, and a puff of smoke came out of his mouth. "Xiao Qi..." ¡­¡­ In the morning, the warm sunes in, and the two people sleep together in the bed ofrge size. "Good morning, wife." Gu Jin has not yet opened his eyes to feel his eyes gently kiss, the best morning kiss. "Ah, it''s daybreak. I said I''d like to see the sunrise. Brother Li Ting, why don''t you wake me up?" Gu Jin sat up from the bed, his face was very upset. Last night she said she would get up to watch the sunrise, but now she missed it. "Si Li Ting hugs her from behind," because the baby wife sleeps too fast, where am I willing to wake you up. " "You..." Since she was pregnant, she has to go to bed early and get upte every day. She also needs to be cultivated during confinement, which makes her sleep a long time every day. After Si Li Ting came back, she went back to her familiar arms. She slept more sweetly and would not wake up at night. "It doesn''t matter. I can watch it tomorrow." "Then you must call me tomorrow, or I will be angry." "Well, I will call you." Si Li Ting could not helpughing. Gu Jin looked back at her son. Sometimes she would forget about giving birth. It''s mainly because Noro is so good that he won''t make any noise. The first thing most kids wake up to do is cry. Noro doesn''t. For example, now, I don''t know how long he wakes up. He just lies by Gu Jin''s side, big eyes round and lovely. "My dear, you are hungry." Gu Jin kisses Noro, and then gets up to feed the baby. Si Li Ting hugs her waist, "wife, I am also hungry." "How old is it?" Gu Jin helplessly said, "get up and change clothes for nono." "Oh." Si Li Ting holds Gu Jin for a while before she gets up. No matter how strong a man is outside, he will be like a child in front of his beloved woman. If a man doesn''t show his childish side, he certainly doesn''t love you enough. A man who is really unreserved will show the most real and frank side in front of you. On a beautiful morning, he was breast-feeding with his baby in his arms, and Gu Jin sat by the dresser to make up. "Brother Li Ting, do you think that mouth red color is more beautiful?" "This one." "Why? Isn''t this orange good? " "You paint pink, I want to bite you more, like jelly." Someone has no shame in answering. Gu Jin blushed, "disgusting." But she chose the pink one. For them, a simple and peaceful life is the best happiness. Chapter 481 Gu Jin dressed neatly, Si Li Ting held the child in one hand and held her waist with one hand. "Go out for a walk. Didn''t you just want to visit the mountainsst night?" "Yes, it''s not easy toe here. The flowers in the mountains are very beautiful this season." "If you like, we can take tents to camp in the mountains." Gu Jin shook his head, "even if the camp, after all, the baby is too small, in case of cold outside, the mountain is cool at night." "It''s up to you. If you don''t camp, you don''t camp." In front of Gu Jin, Si Li Ting must be more obedient, especially in these days, Si Li Ting is going to honeymoon. Two people stroll in the mountains, the mountains are covered with green trees, the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant. Si Li Ting chooses a wild flower to insert in her hair. Although they have been together for several years, they are as sweet as a little couple in love. Noro also looked around curiously, obviously full of novelty for him. Gu Jin reached out to pick the little flowers on the tree and fell off. Si Li Ting holding the child standing a few meters away, he saw the time has been toote. "Are you all right, miss?" One person pulled Gu Jin''s hand and pulled her into his arms. Four eyes opposite, in front of the man is very heroic and tough type. There is also a shallow scar above his brow bone, which is different from other men Gu Jin knows. This man is obviously more aggressive. "Thank you, sir." Gu Jines out of his arms in a panic. Si Li Ting has alsoe, the first time will Gu Jin into his arms. Even if that person is to save Gu Jin and touch her, Si Li Ting still feels very ufortable in his heart. His woman can''t be touched by anyone. Thank you very much He said coldly. People who don''t know the tone of these two words think he is angry rather than thanking. "No, it''s just a piece of cake." Gu Jin nods at him and pulls Si Li Ting to leave. She has already felt the coldness of Si Li Ting. But they didn''t do anything wrong. They just helped her with kindness. "Brother Li Ting, why are you angry? People don''t mean anything else. Do you think that a man would like me?" "He touched your skin." "Would you rather I fall or be picked up?" "I don''t want you to fall down or be touched." Si Li Ting''s arrogant way. Gu Jin helpless, "you are too careful." "Who let my Suu so beautiful and lovely, I''m afraid you will be abducted by other men." "Brother Li Ting, who can abduct me in this life except you?" Two people, you and I chat happily, did not take what just happened seriously. The man standing under the tree looked at the back of them leaving, focusing on Gu Jin. In the mouth light murmur: "really like." Today''s lunch is in the small garden, the vi nted a lot of flowers, may and June is the time for a hundred flowers to bloom. They came to the table, but she was surprised to find that there was one more table in the next table. Is there someone here? Soon she saw the man she met in the mountain before, and saved her before. Gu Jin said hello. "You live here, sir." "It seems that we are really predestined." Si Li Ting will Gu Jin pull to his back, take the initiative to stir up the topic, "it turns out that Mr. is the long-term tenant of the vi." "Yes, it''s very clean here. Ie here every once in a while. Are you the guest who has taken over the whole vi and his wife? I''m Mu Chen. I''m not in China for a long time. It''s hard to meet two like-minded people. " His age looks a little older than Si Li Ting, just like a brother. Si Li Ting heard that he reported to his family, and there was a look of surprise in his eyes. It was obvious that he had heard his name. "I''m Li Ting. This is my wife Gu Jin. I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Mu here." Mu ye? Gu Jin blinks her eyes. She has never heard of such a person. Is this person very powerful? But let Si Li Ting this kind of expression, then this person must be very fierce. "Hello, Mr. mu." Whether you know me or not, Gu Jin says hello first. "Mr. Si, I''ve heard a lot about you. My baby is so cute, just like you." If someone praises Gu Jin beautiful, Si Li Ting must have a ck face. If he praises his baby, it will be different. "Thank you, nono. Say hello to uncle." "The baby''s name is nono. It''s a nice name." Gu Jin saw that they were very happy to talk to each other, so he simply invited him: "Mr. mu, you might as well sit down and have dinner with us.""Is it too disturbing?" "Of course not. We are few." The lunch was quite enjoyable. There were manymon topics between Si Li Ting and Mu Ye. All along, Si Li Ting was very lonely. In addition to having no family members, he continued to fight alone with few friends. It''s hard for Gu Jin to see him chatting with a person like this. Mu ye should be the first one. From astronomy and geography to finance and trade, both of them have their own unique views. This does not chat do not know, a chat to find that the other party is simply a long lost confidant, many interests and hobbies are the same. Until three o''clock in the afternoon, Si Li Ting took a look at theck of interest in brocade. It was time for Jin and Gu to take a nap. "Brother Chen, it''s time for baby and Susu to go to bed. Why don''t we have dinner together at night?" "Good." "I''m very happy to meet you." "Me too." Gu Jin hugs Jin and coaxes him for a while, and he soon falls asleep on Gu Jin''s shoulder. Si Li Ting picks up the child and walks out of a long distance. Gu Jincai opens his mouth. "Brother Li Ting, what kind of character is mu? You seem to respect him very much. " Si Li Ting then exined: "Su Su, do you still remember the night before the wedding, you were sold to the cruise ship." "I remember, what''s the matter? Did he have anything to do with it?" "Yes, because that cruise ship is his." Immediately, Gu Jin''s expression changed. Although she met Gu Nancang that night, she was not hurt substantially. The ugly faces and voices of those people had been deeply engraved in her mind, and she had not recovered for many days. "He did such an evil thing. Brother Li Ting, thanks for talking to him for so long..." Gu Jinpai was clearly unhappy, and even felt that the man was dirty. The one who coulde up with this way of encircling money was certainly not a good man. "Susu, listen to my exnation. If he is just an ordinary ruffian, how can I take care of him. I know you hate that kind of ce. Actually, this is just one of the ces you see. There are many in the world. Without cruise ships, those scum will also go to other ces. What you should hate is not the people who set up such games, but the ugliness of human nature. This mu Ye''s identity is a bit mysterious. I got a message by ident that he is a member of the emperor of Europe. " Gu Jinyue heard more confused, "what is the emperor of Europe? Now a mu ye, a European emperor, and brother Li Ting, are we really people of the same era? " "Si Li Ting chuckled," you ah, although you had a bad time in the Su family before, you are simple in nature and don''t know these dark things. " "Husband, don''t give me a pass. You know I''m in such a hurry to know." "You don''t know it''s normal that I''m talking about the emperor of Europe. He was originally from Europe. You haven''t been there. If the royal family is the ruler, then the European emperor is the ruler of the underground forces, just like the dark emperor. " "I''ll see if you say that. Is it the same as Alice''s father?" "Almost, they are all on the same road. This European emperor is also a character. I didn''t work in Europe, so I didn''t know that. In short, the power status of the emperor of Europe will not be inferior to Michael, and the two sides are also hostile forces. This Muye is the pawn that the emperor of Europe put in Asia, and that cruise ship is just the tip of the iceberg. Many dark economic lifelines in our country are controlled by Mr. mu. You don''t contact these things, so you don''t know. For example, when we do business, we will asionally encounter some ckness, and it is inevitable that we will have some contact. Only when both ck and white roads pass through you, can we go along easily. " "So this mu Ye is very powerful?" Gu Jin asked in a low voice, how to see that man is like a brother. Chapter 482 Si Li Ting seldom praises others in Gu Jin. Mu Ye is one of them. "Yes, he is." It''s rare that he would have someone who sympathizes with each other. Gu Jin raised a light smile at the corner of his mouth. "Brother Li Ting should take good care of it. I think you are very suitable for being friends." From a certain point of view, Gu Jin thinks they are very simr, so Si Li Ting talks to strangers for such a long time. Although Si Li Ting didn''t say anything, Gu Jin could feel that he was in a good mood. Su Meng, who has been paying attention to upstairs, "why doesn''t Mu Ye start directly and talk with them?" "Who is Si Li Ting? Besides, master Mu has his means to do things. You don''t have to worry about it. You just need to remember not to act arbitrarily, otherwise it''s not as simple as wearing shackles. " "I know! I''m not going to take any action. " "That would be the best." The most difficult thing in life is to be able to make a confidant. At dinner, Si Li Ting and Mu Chen chatted for a long time. Gu Jin simply went back to his room to have a rest. After all, except Lin Jun, Si Li Ting has no other male friends. It''s rare that Si Li Ting and Mu Chen can talk to each other, and she will seed naturally. First coax good brocade to bed, this night Si Li Ting came back veryte. "Brother Li Ting, if it wasn''t for a man, I would be jealous." Gu Jin said with a smile. "We''re leaving tomorrow, so we''ve had a lot of talk." "I can''t sleep without you." "I''m sorry I came back toote." "It doesn''t matter. It''s rare that you have this interest. You can see that you respect him very much." "He deserves to be respected, and unlike his fair friends, Susu, I can''t say what it feels like." "I know, like a soul mate." "No, my soul mate is only you. You should be my bosom friend." Gu Jin smile, suddenly thought of a thing, "happened a few days ago, Ning always died." Si Li Ting has been immersed in gentleness for the past two days. He has hardly found time to apany his wife and children. He has not paid attention to other things. He does not know about this matter for the time being. "Which President Ning?" "It''s the man who bought Su Meng a year ago. Su Mu asked me to save her. You apany me to Ning Zong''s house to rescue Su Meng. On the news, he was tortured and killed in a hotel, and his death looks very tragic. Now we are still investigating whether he was killed by ident or by homicide. " Si Li Ting looked at the te, although the man yed a lot of mosaics, still can see that there are a lot of filth on the body. "Susu, don''t look at this, hot eyes." "No, I just think it''s very strange. How can you be so dead?" When seeing the news of this man''s death, Gu Jin can''t say what kind of feeling it was. Maybe he had contact with Su Meng, so she would have some inexplicable feeling. "If you often walk by the river, how can you keep your feet wet? People like them y crazy and die normally. Don''t look at these disgusting things Si Li Ting will turn off the tablet, do not want those dirty things appear in Gu Jin''s mind. "I think too much, and I don''t know how Su Meng is now." Gu Jin sighed. She didn''t know about the death of her father until half a year ago. At that time, she went to the United States and missed the opportunity. No matter what the Su family did to her, Su''s father was the least bad minded of the Su family, but he was too indecisive to listen to her mother in everything. He didn''t treat Gu Jin very well, but Gu Jin didn''t hate him. Knowing that he had not gone to see him off, Gu Jin still had some regrets in his heart. After returning home, she still carried Jinnuo at that time, and only gave him a stick of incense to mourn. Learning that Su Meng has gone to Europe to study, Su''s mother has started her life again. She has nothing to do with Su''s family. Now I still feel a little sad. If the people of the Su family were good to her at that time, maybe she would spare no effort to protect the Su family. Not for himself is also for Si Li Ting, at least Si Li Ting also shed the blood of Su family. However, Si Li Ting never cared about the Su family, and Gu Jin just sat by and let himself die. "It''s useless to think too much. Everyone has his fate. Some evil causes will lead to bad results. This is his destiny." "What is our fate? It took so much suffering to get together. " "What is our fate? I don''t know, I know, my fate is you." "I know it''s sweet." "There is only one wife, who is not sweet Ever since they met, they have been bored to look like one person every day. The next morning, Si Li Ting took the initiative to pack up his things and prepare to go back to thepany. After all, he still has important tasks to do when hees back. When he left, he specially went to say goodbye to Mu Chen, but found that the other party had already left the vist night.Forget it. Anyway, I left my contact information. I''ll see youter. Lin Jun waited outside the vi on time. "Sir, you have a shareholders'' meeting at 9:30. Please attend on time." Last time, the meeting ended early because of little nono. This time, there can be no more mistakes. Si Li Ting also changed into a serious expression, "send his wife back first." "Yes." Lin Jun doesn''t expect that the current siting can think of work for the first time. After all, his wife is the biggest. "I''m going to Gu''s group, too. After a long rest, it''s time to go out and have an activity." There is Gu Nancang in the United States. Her domestic branchpany is hung in her name. There is no way to give birth to children in recent months, so the performance is just average. Si Li Ting still sent her to thepany first, "Susu, I''ll pick you up after work." "Good." "It''s hard for you to take care of Noro." Si Li Ting kisses big baby and little baby. After he said goodbye for three minutes, he couldn''t bear to leave. Lin had to cough helplessly, "Ye, I''m going to bete." Before the most attention to the concept of time, now in the eyes of someone, in addition to his wife is a child, where there are other. "Let them wait." ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Gu Jin picked up Jin Nuo and said goodbye to Daddy. Daddy should go to work well Si Li Ting looked at a big and a small left, as if the heart were empty. The car drives far away, Si Li Ting still stares at Gu Jin and the direction that baby leaves. "My Lord, my wife has gone far away." "I know." "What else do you see?" "Looking at herpany is like looking at her." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This beloved wife maniac, this state of Si Li Ting only existed for a very short time, until the time of thepany, resolutely became the former Iron and blood president. Gu Jin and Si Li Ting''s focus has returned to thepany, much busier than before. The only difference is the birth of Jinnuo, which makes Gu Jin think of his father all the time. The general meeting of shareholders is also known as the critical meeting. The shareholders and the senior management of thepany are scolded by Li Ting. In this year, Lin Jun was able to barely maintain thepany''s operation. There was no copse and no profit. Of course, this is very good. After all, many of Lin Jun''s ns dare not take risks, so they can''t make much money on the conservative side. Si Li Ting left in a big stride, and the senior officials were all dejected. "There''s no prince to help this time." "You can be content. It''s the best to be scolded. The general manager has finallye back, and our Emperor Huang is saved." "Yes, in thest year, some enterprises have taken the opportunity to surpass us. It''s time to show them the real technology." "That''s right. The president is our centring needle." Although being scolded, this time should be the happiest time for everyone to be scolded. Secretary Li Ting back to the halfpany to start processing documents, Lin are holding a thick pile of informatione in. "Sir, these are all things you need to achieve." "Keep it." "Yes, sir." "Assistant Lin, from this moment on, I''ll give you a month''s vacation, paid leave." "I don''t need it. You just came back and have to deal with a lot of things. I''m leaving now..." "There are several assistants. Don''t think they are so useless. Assistant Lin, you need a good rest. Only after adjustment can I continue to work better. I can''t stay in China for too long. " Lin junben wanted to refuse, Si Li Ting said directly: "after being a single dog for so many years, I''d better hurry to find a girlfriend." "My Lord, I don''t take you to abuse dogs like this." "It''s everyone''s duty to care for a single dog. Go ahead. In a month''s time, I''m afraid you won''t have this opportunity to take a vacation. Cherish it." "Yes, sir..." Chapter 483 After half a year, Gu Jin took over thepany and had to deal with a lot of things. Fortunately, the development of the cooperation project with Tang Ming was very good, and now it has begun to take shape. "Mr. Gu." When Gu Jin appeared with the baby in his arms, he spoiled a group of female employees in thepany. "Wow, is this Mr. Gu''s baby? It''s so beautiful. " "Of course, Mr. Gu is so beautiful. Is the baby beautiful?" "The baby is of mixed blood, with blue eyes." "Come on, baby. Let''s have a hug." Contrary to Emperor Huang Sen''s cold and serious atmosphere, Gu Jin''spany is peaceful. "Mr. Gu, how do you maintain it? Just had a baby, the body recovered so well. " "It must have been watered with love by the general manager. My rtive belongs to Emperor Huang. He said that the general manager held his son to hold a shareholders'' meeting a few days ago, but a lot of people were sprouted up." "Ah, I really envy Mr. Gu, who has such a handsome husband and such a lovely baby." Everyone is embracing Jinnuo, which is very happy. Gu Jin holds Jinnuo back to the office and begins to check the cashier''s bills one by one. The Secretary knocked on the door of the office and said, "Mr. Gu, I heard that James is here. He is ready to do a big job in China. Recently, manypanies want to cooperate with him." "James, the big investor in Europe?" "Yes, his vision is very poisonous. He has invested all over the world, and there is no loss." This man can be said to be a legend. He used to invest in many seemingly unprofitable ces and was ridiculed. As a result, he made a lot of money and proved himself again and again. He was like an invincible king, and then the name James became a myth. The ce he goes to will attract a lot of people''s attention, and other investors want to cooperate with him. Not every investment can make money, sometimes investment in a project will lose money. If you follow an unbeaten king, you don''t have to worry at all. As soon as the news of James appearing in China came out, a lot of people went crazy. "Mr. Gu, do you think we should fight for it?" "Well, you go and get ready." Gu Jin is ying with the ring on her finger. She is not an ordinary mother in the end. She also shoulders the burden of home care. Now that she is in this position, she has to do what she should do. "This is an invitation to dinner. James''s charity dinner, although it doesn''t talk about cooperation, is also a good opportunity for everyone to tter him." "I see." Gu Jin received the invitation letter and looked at his watch. It was time to leave work. "Susu, go downstairs." The screen of the mobile phone is shing. Gu Jin hook lips a smile, will Jinnuo from the cradle out, "baby, daddy came to pick us up." Si Li Ting took over the child from Gu Jin''s hand, "after taking care of him for a day, you are very tired." "Fortunately, nono is very good. He sleeps most of the time and is not tired. It''s not in line with your character to leave work so early." "The ss is to go to every day, and the wife and children also want to apany." "By the way, are you going to James'' dinner?" "The Emperor Huang certainly won''t let go of this opportunity. Why, Su Su sent a male partner? It''s just that I''m missing a girl Two people look at each other and smile, now they are in the same position, things will be more convenient to speak. "Can I help you?" "Brother Li Ting, just take care of yourself." Gu Jin picks eyebrows. At least she is the head of the family. "Well, it''s up to you to take James." Theirpany is apetitive rtionship, and their talk is also a mockery tone. Soon to the dinner day, Gu Jin gives Jin Nuo to Xiao Zhu, and they dress up and go to the hotel. Today, Gu Jin is wearing a long dark purple dress, while Si Li Ting is wearing a suit of the same color. Even the color of the suit matches Gu Jin. This man Two people clearly did not make an appointment, Si Li Ting saw Gu Jin let people iron purple dress, then quietly also changed the same color clothes. As if they were wearing a couple''s clothes, they attracted everyone''s attention as soon as they appeared. "Brother Li Ting, I remember you always like ck." Attending this kind of asion, Si Li Ting mostly wore ck dress, how could he suddenly wear dark purple. "In this way, people will know that we are a couple at a nce, so that they will not trouble you." Gu Yiqiang''s exnation is very childish, but Gu Yiqiang is very serious. But she loved it. Gu Jin took his arm, talked andughed and entered the meeting hall. Tang Ming from a distance to see that a pair of Bi people came, such a match made in heaven looking at is also very enviable."Third uncle, jin''er, you are here." "Brother Ming." Gu Jin smiles, "are you interested?" "Yes, tonight is a charity dinner. What do you bring to donate?" That James is so mysterious that ordinary people can''t see him, even if the dinner party was held by him. So a lot of people started to think about the donation. Maybe James would be able to meet him. I''ve seen you all here. What else is not easy to talk about? "I took a jade bracelet. Brother Li Ting, what about you?" "Ring." What he took out was the priceless diamond ring that day. He wanted to propose to Gu Jin, but it was picked up by others and donated to him. "Others paid a lot of money to see James, and some even brought out the original works of Qi Baishi." Nowadays, the authentic works of these famous painters are extremely expensive, so you can imagine that you want to see James. "What about you, brother Ming? What did you bring here?" "Compared with you, I just came to run with you. I prepared a string of beads, but only a million." Tang''s group has been thriving in Tang Ming''s hands in recent years, and has developed very well, but it is not bigpared with thepanies like Dihuang. What''s more, Tang Ming takes a stable route. Every step of the way is to win. Others think that the more expensive the donation is, the better. He just takes part in it casually. "Brother Ming is a rational person. Seeing what those people take out may not get James'' favor." Just then, another person appeared in the crowd. It was Nangong Xun, who had not been seen for a long time. He spent most of his time in the United States and Europe. Why did hee to China today? "Xun, why are you here?" Gu Jin took the initiative to say hello. As soon as Nangong Xun appeared, she was also strayed by the sight of many women. "Wow, his eyes are purple, so handsome!" "What''s sacred about this man "Who knows, I didn''t see him with a girl, or I''ll go and ask for a phone numberter?" Nangong Xun didn''t pay attention to the crowd, but went straight to Gu Jin, and the cold expression on his face eased a little. "I''m here to see James." "You all developed in Europe. Xun, you must have met him. What does he look like?" "I really haven''t seen him. He has always been very mysterious. Few people have seen him, and they won''t reveal his appearance." "I''m more and more curious about him than you have ever seen." "Curious?" Si Li Ting''s gloomy voice rings in Gu Jin''s ears, which makes Gu Jin''s whole body excited. "No, no, brother Li Ting, don''t get me wrong. What I said about curiosity is not women''s curiosity about men, it''s just Just curious about him. " She thinks it''s ok if she doesn''t exin. How can she feel more strange when she exins? "Curious about him?" "No, brother Li Ting. James has been active for 20 or 30 years. He must be 40 or 50 years old. Why are you jealous of a middle-aged man who can be my father? I just want to see what such a powerful character looks like. " "Don''t say it''s like your father. Even if it''s your father, you can''t be curious about me. In this life, you can only be curious about me, not Jinnuo." Si Li Ting''s domineering is totally unreasonable. Nangong smoked frowned, "Brocade son is clear not that meaning, as to you as possessive desire so strong?" "Nangong Xun, you are a single dog. I don''t see you in the same way. When you have a girlfriend, you will know what kind of mood it is." Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Tang Ming hastened to coordinate. "Jin''er is used to the tyranny of the third uncle. We are outsiders after all, so don''t interfere in their affairs." Nangong Xun hums coldly, and the loss lies in Si Li Ting, who is Gu Jin''s man. "What happened to the single dog? Did you eat your dog food Gu Jin: Another Nangong child was added to the kindergarten. Nangong Xun really can''t understand now. He didn''t know that there was a word wrong in what Si Li Ting said today until that person appeared. He was as fierce as cheese. Chapter 484 The hall became more and more lively. On the surface, everyone was talking happily. Actually, they were thinking that James would appear earlier. However, the man didn''t show up, which made many people feel fickle. In order to attract James, many people took out their own family resources. Everyone is worried about whether they can see James, only Si Li Ting keeps an eye on Gu Jin. If any man dares to see two more eyes, he will surely be the death gaze of Si Li Ting. "Brother Li Ting, rx." Gu Jin gently pulled his hand and gave him Shun Mao. "Susu, you don''t know how beautiful you are." Si Li Ting backhand to pull her into the arms. Since Gu Jin gave birth to Jinnuo, she has been transformed from a girl into a woman. Even if she smiles casually, she also reveals infinite amorous feelings. She has no idea how attractive her smile is. This is the most fatal. Before there were several men who looked at her unkindly, they were all red back by Si Li Ting. "Brother Li Ting, how can you exaggerate? Which woman in the hall today is not better than my mother who saves children?" "They don''t look as good as you do." Si Li Ting tightly embraces her, "my wife is the most beautiful." "You..." Gu Jin chuckled. At the same time, Nangong Xun looks at them, and Si Li Ting kisses her on the cheek directly. "Childish." Nangong Xun turned his head again. Others only have James in mind, only Si Li Ting has Gu Jin in his heart. The dinner officially began, and everyone was proud to bring out what they had brought. There are jewelry, famous paintings and antiques. Whenever an expensive thinges out, people in the hall will sigh. Gu Jin is also one of her jewelry. She doesn''t think that the more valuable things are, the more you can see James. This kind of thing is about fate, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting don''t care. However, when her jewelry showed up, a man in a suit came up to her. "Hello, Mr. Gu. My host has invited you to join us." Not to mention other people, even Gu Jin was scared. She just took a piece of jewelry casually, and never thought that she would get her. "Me?" There was something wrong with her. "Yes, Mr. Gu, pleasee with me." Gu Jin had no choice but to get up. Si Li Ting also wanted to be with her. To a door, "Mr. Gu can go in. My master is in it. This gentleman, please stay." "I''m his husband." Si Li Ting said coldly, "do you think I will let my wife see a man alone?" "Please rest assured, my master just wants to talk with Mr. Gu about cooperation. It won''t be long." "Brother Li Ting, don''t worry. You can''t eat me, can you? Maybe people have their own quirks, and I''lle out soon. " "Well, I''ll wait for you outside the door. I''ll call you when I have something to do." "Brother Li Ting, don''t worry. What can happen to me? There are no stools here. I''lle to the hall to see youter Gu Jin pushed open the door, a door blocked the sight of Si Li Ting. Two people separate and close so many times, any bit of wind and grass will make Si Li Ting afraid. Knowing that Gu Jin is also the owner of the family, she needs to do more things. In his heart, she still feels like a child. "Susu, I''ll wait for you." Outside the door came the voice of Si Li Ting. "Well." Gu Jin smiles, the door covers herst touch of beauty. This is a very luxurious room. Under Gu Jin''s feet is a soft carpet, which seems to float on the cloud. The rooms are of European architectural style. They are gorgeous and eye-catching. A man was sitting on the sofa with his back to her, with delicate refreshments on the tea table. I thought he should be half a hundred years old, but I can''t see his back. "Hello, Mr. James." Gu Jinrou and said hello. "Hello, Miss Gu." He got up and looked at her. When he saw his face, Gu Jin was surprised, "it''s you, brother Mu Chen." Before in the vi Si Li Ting and he talked very well, Si Li Ting said he was very powerful, but Gu Jin how did not expect that he would be so fierce that he is the most cattle investors. "Sister inw." He said with a modest smile, "it''s predestined." "Brother Li Ting is outside the door. If you let him know that James is you, he will be very excited. Let him in..." "No, I want to talk to you alone today." Although Gu Jin felt strange, he thought that there must be some truth in others, so Gu Jin didn''t say much. "Yes, I don''t know what brother Mu Chen wants to say?" "Sit down first, brother-inw. I remember that you like to eat desserts. You can enjoy them at will. People whoe this time are all for investment. So are my brothers and sisters. We can talk about investment."Gu Jin also joked with Si Li Ting before, saying that he would take it first, but he didn''t expect that it was really like this. But she thought it was too easy. She didn''t do anything. After all, there was no pie in the sky. "Brother Mu Chen, may I ask you a question?" "Say it." "Why did you choose me? I don''t think there is much attraction in that piece of jewelry. " Mu Chen chuckled, "because the pendant has dolphins. I am a very important person who likes dolphins." See Mu dust in the eyes of some stars shing, this expression Gu Jin is very familiar, Si Li Ting looking at her is such an expression. "That man is brother Mu Chen''s sweetheart." "Yes." Mu Chen did not deny, but readily admitted. Mr. mu, a daunting man, is also a popr investor. What kind of person will he like? Thinking of this, Gu Jin also asked, "Mu Ye''s girlfriend is very beautiful? What kind of person is she? " Mu Chen poured himself a ss of red wine and shook the ss with his fingers. When he thought of the woman, the corners of his mouth slightly raised. "She''s beautiful, like a fallen angel. When she smiles, I think the flowers of the whole world are in bloom." From Mu Chen''s appearance, we can see that he likes the girl very much, and Gu Jin is also infected by his breath. Now, where is mu? Can I see her? " "She''s not very well. She''s not here, but you''re sure to see her one day." Gu Jin stares at his face. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. His smile is a little strange. "I''m looking forward to that day." "The younger brother and sister are the people who care for the family?" "Yes, what''s the matter, brother Mu Chen?" "Over the years, I have invested everywhere, and I have been to the United States many times. I know something about home care and look forward to our cooperation." "I don''t know what brother Mu Chen wants to invest this time?" When ites to work, Gu Jin is also interested. Mu Chen looked at that small face, and his eyes were bright as if there were stars. He moved slightly in his heart and lifted his neck to drink the wine from the wine cup. "Sister inw, have you met your parents?" Mu Chen suddenly changed a topic. Gu Jin has a moment of error Leng, she also drank a cup of wine in the wine, "no, I left my parents when I was born. I''ve never met them when I came back home from so many Vagabonds. I don''t know who my father is and whether my mother is still alive. If she''s still alive, why don''t youe back and see me and my brother. " Gu Jin thought of drinking all the wine in one breath. "Do you want to see them?" "Of course, I also want to ask why they have left me and my brother for so many years. Brother Mu Chen, why do you suddenly ask this question?" "Nothing. I just wonder what the person who gave birth to you will look like. You are so beautiful. I believe your mother is also beautiful." "I''ve seen pictures of my mother. I don''t look like her very much, maybe more like my father, but who will be my father?" Gu Jin stroked her forehead. She felt dizzy. Is it a long time without drinking, her drinking capacity is not so bad. "What''s the matter?" "Brother Mu Chen, I think I have some Dizzy. " Gu Jin''s eyes are dark, the next second she fell on the sofa. Mu Chen puts down his ss and slowly approaches Gu Jin. Looking at that gentle face, he whispered, "sorry, Gu Jin." He reached for her, and the cell phone in his pocket rang. Mu Chen answered the phone, "hello." "Master mu, Miss seven is awake." Chapter 485 Gu Jin smelled a faint fragrance under her nose, and the next second she opened her eyes. "Brother Mu Chen, what''s wrong with me?" "Just when you said you were dizzy, youy down for a while." Gu Jin felt a little strange that her drinking capacity was not so bad that she would not faint after drinking a cup. "I''m sorry, I haven''t touched wine for a long time. Where did we talk about that?" "Sister inw, I just received a very important call. I have to rush back to Europe. As for cooperation, we will talk about it next time." "Good brother Mu Chen, I''m not in a hurry." "Then I''ll go first." Mu Chen looks anxious and leaves from another door. Gu Jin looked at the mobile phone. It was only about ten minutes since she came in. She just drank a ss of wine. How could she be in aa? It''s probably that I''ve had a baby and I''m not as healthy as before. Gu Jin pushes open the door, Si Li Ting is standing outside the door. "Brother Li Ting." "Susu, are you ok?" Si Li Ting came up to Gu Jin. Gu Jin shook his head. "What can I do for you? Guess who James is? It''s brother Mu Chen. " "Is it him? What about others. " Si Li Ting is obviously a little strange. "He has left, but he talked with me about cooperation. Brother Li Ting, it seems that I won this time." "You won." Si Li Ting gently scraped her nose, "lose to you and nothing to lose." "Brother Li Ting, brother Mu Chen had a beautiful girl friend who was like an angel. Unfortunately, I didn''t get a chance to see it this time." Si Li Ting rubbed her head, "I will have a chance to see itter." "Well." They looked at each other with a smile. Europe. After more than ten hours of flight time, Mu Chen arrived at the castle as soon as possible. In the garden came the ethereal song, just heard this sound, Mu Chen''s feet stopped. The heart beat violently, his life, his baby finally woke up. Although it is winter, the garden is full of roses, no matter how long they can live, as long as they wither, they will be transferred from other ces. A girl in a white gauze skirt with a loose sweater was painting in front of the drawing board. Seeing the beautiful and delicate face, Mu Chen''s throat knot rolled and stood for about a few minutes. Finally, he could not help calling. "Girl." As soon as the sitting man lost his brush, he ran to him at the first time. "Brother Chen..." Hearing the long lost voice, Mu Chen''s heart is like a flower blooming. He hugged the little girl tightly and said in a gentle voice, "seven girls, you wake up." "Brother Mu Chen, I thought I would never wake up again. I didn''t expect to wake up one day." "Silly girl, how could you die with me?" He stroked her face. "Brother Chen, I''ve been sleeping for so many years. You''ve been hanging my life with drugs all these years?" "Well, girl, don''t worry. As long as you have the source of your heart, your illness will bepletely cured." "Brother Chen, I know you''re teasing me. I''m a congenital heart disease. I can find a match of less than one in ten thousand. Even if you hang my life, I can''t live long. Instead of wasting time, I''d better spend the rest of my life with me. " Although she was about to die, the girl''s expression was clear and indifferent to life and death. "No, girl, the source of my heart will soon be found. You will be all right." "Brother Chen, are you amusing me? It''s hard to find my heart. " "Girl, you don''t have to worry about these things. Just leave them to me." Mu Chen rubbed her head. She saw sincerity from Mu Chen''s eyes, "brother dust, really found my heart source?" "When did I cheat you? It''s just a matter of time before I know what to do. I have to wait." "I can wait, no matter how long." No one will hate to live, only live to do everything they want to do. Seeing the joy in the girl''s eyes, Mu Chen felt that he could do whatever he wanted. "Drawing?" "Yes, brother Chen, would you like to see if my painting is good?" Xiao Qi takes Mu Chen and walks over. In the garden was a Sketchpad with a picture of a man with blonde hair and blue eyes. Mu Chen looked at the person in the painting and was not surprised, but said gently, "it''s very nice. My girl is a talented painter." The man in the picture is like a prince walking out of the cier with no emotion in his eyes. "Brother Chen, if Xiao Qi has a good heart, you can go to him.""Well, the girl will get better." Mu Chen looks at her gently. "Brother Chen, where did youe back from? Why do you look so haggard? " How could he tell her that he had not been able to sleep for more than 20 hours after returning from a country thousands of miles away. "I came back from a far, far away ce." "No wonder, brother Chen''s beard hase out. It''s hard." Xiao Qi touched the beard of his chin, and some of them tied his hands. "Brother Chen must be tired? Xiao Qi, can you take a hot bath with water "Good." Watching her run fast with her skirt, like a fairy falling into the world, how could God be so cruel that she had congenital heart disease? Out of the darkness came a man, "Mu Ye." "How is Xiao Qi''s health?" "In recent years, although drug control has been used, Miss Qi''s heart has been in a state of failure. If we do not have heart surgery. Even if she doesn''t get any stimtion and keeps a happy mood every day, with the best medicine, she can live for another two years at most Two yearster, Mu Chen closed his eyes and couldn''t even reach the age of 25. Clearly she is so lively and lovely, why should God be so cruel? "I see." "Mr. mu, you have found the heart of Xiao Qi. Is thatdy?" "Did you tell anyone?" "How dare I do without yourmand?" "That man can''t say either." "I know, it''s about Miss seven''s life. How can I say that, but if Miss seven knows you do this, she won''t do it." "Tu Shu, have you ever experienced death?" Mu Chen looked at the handsome man in the painting and said in a light voice. "No "If you know the taste of death, you know how good it is to live." Mu Chen chuckled, but there was a bitter smile in his smile. "Master mu, is there really no other way?" "If I had you, how could I do something she hated? I can do anything as long as I can keep her alive. " "Mu ye..." "Nobody wants to talk about it, including him and Xiao Qi." "Yes." "How is he recently?" "Not very well. His wife is his heart trouble. He did not find his wife one day, and his illness did not get better. Although he did not go out for the past two years, he might have known the existence of thedy." "I know that as long as my wife doesn''te back, he won''t move her for the time being. Xiao Qi is in good condition recently. After all, the sess rate of the operation is not 100% "In short, I will try my best to raise the sess rate to 90 percent." "Brother dust, put the hot water away." Xiao Qi ran to his side happily and held his arm. "Xiao Qi is so good." "Of course, for Xiao Qi, I just had a dream. In fact, it has been five years since thest meeting. Brother Chen, you must miss me very much." Xiao Qi''s face is full of simplicity and immaturity. Every time he looks at this face, he will feel that the lights of the whole world are on. "Well, I do, every day." He made no secret of his missing for her. "It has been five years, brother Chen. Have you found my sister-inw for me? Is brother Chen thirty-three years old this year? " "No Xiao Qi said with a straight face, "brother dust, do you want to be a bachelor for a lifetime? You say you look so beautiful, why can''t you find a little sister? " "Probably Because I''m too fierce. " Mu Chen smiles, only doting in the smile. "No, brother Chen is the most gentle person in the world." Xiao Qi is bouncing around. "I heard elder brother Shu say that I am in good health, or I will find you a little sister? In the future, if I am not here, there will be someone to apany me... " Seven words have not finished, her lips have been blocked with a finger. Warm fingers against her lips, warm. "Don''t talk nonsense. I said the source of my heart has been found. You will be OK, and I won''t let you have anything." Mu Chen said with a cold face. Chapter 486 On the way back, Li Ting, the boss of Gu Jin, always felt that Gu Jin had a lot of things on his mind. He took her into his arms and said, "what''s the matter? You''ve been thinking about things all the time "Brother Li Ting, is my health getting worse and worse?" "You''ve hurt your vitality by giving birth to a baby, but you''ll get better if you cultivate yourself slowly." This is why Gu Jin is paying attention to nutrition collocation every day, even if he is in bed, Li Ting is too gentle. Gu Jin''s body is very weak and should not be overworked. See Gu Jin frown, it seems that she wants to say is not this, "Su Su, what happened?" "It''s nothing. Maybe I haven''t drunk for a long time." Gu Jin shook his head. She always felt that it was strange that she suddenly fell asleep, and when she woke up, her nose smelled a faint smell. Is it brother Mu Chen who put something in the wine? If he has a picture, how can hee out intact? From in to out, Gu Jin only stayed for more than ten minutes, and her clothes were intact. What''s more, that person is so shining in his eyes when he mentions his girlfriend. The person praised by Si Li Ting is not likely to be a viin, right? Gu Jin never thought of an answer. She attributed all this to her weakness. "Drunk?" "I had a drink before, and now I''m much better." "If you feel sick, just lean on me. Do you want to call a doctor to see it?" "I''m not that vulnerable. I haven''t seen Noro for hours, and I still miss him." "If you are a mother, it is different from the past." Si Li Ting joked. "You''re not talking, brother Li Ting. Don''t think I don''t know. You know how happy I was when I was pregnant." At the beginning, although Si Li Ting didn''t dare to show up, he also paid close attention to Gu Jin''s every move. Knowing that she was pregnant, he was very excited. These are all told by my father-inw to Gu Jin. Gu Jin often takes them out to make fun of them. "I used to have you, now I have him, add up to two babies, can I not be happy?" "Brother Li Ting, I also want to give birth to a younger sister to nono." Gu Jin was cautious. Although Gu Jin suffered a serious injury and almost died of bleeding when she gave birth to Noro, she really wanted to give birth to a daughter to Si Li Ting when she saw that Si Li Ting liked her baby so much. Three years ago, when the two people knew each other soon, Si Li Ting wanted her to have a little sister. He said that if he had a daughter, he would look like Gu Jin. He preferred girls to boys. Although a few yearster, Gu Jin always remembered what he said. "No, Susu, I told you about the baby. Don''t even think about it for the time being. After five years, see how your body recovers." Thest time Jin Nuo, Gu Jin dystocia increased bleeding, although the general woman bleeding, the body will be weak, as long as slowly conditioning it does not matter. But Gu Jin is obviously not like this, her body is weaker than normal female. This is a physical problem, and the doctor just told her to take a good rest. There is no other way. Almost two months after she gave birth to Noro, she was still very weak. A lot of people envy her good figure, just gave birth to the child so quickly recovered, only Si Li Ting knows, that is because of her constitution. Those nourishing things didn''t y a big role for her, maybe others recovered in half a year and could be pregnant again. From the present situation, it is obvious that Si Li Ting will not let her pregnant in the past two years. Of course, he wants a baby. As long as it is Gu Jinsheng''s, he will spoil the heaven even if he is afraid of having a cat. But the more important thing is Gu Jin''s body. She is her beloved woman. She is a treasure in the palm of her hand. She is definitely not a fertility machine. Even if there is only one child in this life, Si Li Ting also feels enough. Children are just the crystallization of their love and the continuation of their lives. Nothing is more important than Gu Jin. If he is allowed to choose his wife and children, he will definitely choose Gu Jin. "Five years is so long Husband, how about two years? I''m sure I''ll recover in two years Every time Gu Jin calls his husband, there will be a provocative meaning, Si Li Ting''s eyes gradually ck. "Susu, don''t light the fire. You''re tired today." Gu Jin is determined to give birth to another baby. The little hand moved slowly up his chest and stroked his rolling Adam''s apple. "Good husband, promise me." Fatal temptation, Si Li Ting if not for the driver, she would have been in the right ce. "Susu..." His voice cooled and became more serious, with a bit of deterrence. When I first met Gu Jin, his deterrent power was still under pressure, but nowSi Li Ting is a paper tiger for Gu Jin. Even if her mouth is full of sharp teeth, she is not afraid at all. In response to that sentence, the one who is favored has no fear. She knows how much Si Li Ting loves her, how much he loves her. Since it hurts so much, how can he hurt her? Gu Jin not only didn''t stop, but was more presumptuous, with the tip of his tongue around his earlobe. The motionless man''s body trembled slightly, though only once, which was enough to satisfy Gu Jin. The man in her family has always been a very simple person. "Husband, please, I want to give you a baby." Gu Jin exhaled in the ear of Si Li Ting. Although the sound is very low and there is no music in the car, the driver can still hear it. The voice that tters to the bone, no wonder the president dotes on his wife. Instead, he doesn''t want to get out of bed. "Cough..." As if aware of his idea, Si Li Ting coughed gently, and the driver''s back was cool. He was crazy and dared to think about the president''s wife. "Stop." "Yes." The driver stopped the car cautiously. Gu Jin didn''t know what he was going to do. "Brother Li Ting, what are you doing?" "Get out of the car. I''ll drive." It turns out that someone is jealous and doesn''t want others to hear his wife''s swallowing. After driving the driver out of the car, Si Li Ting felt rxed a lot. Gu Jin was amused by his move and leaned over and kissed him in the ear. "Brother Li Ting, why didn''t I find you so cute before?" "I''ll clean you up when I get home. You don''t want to get out of bed tonight." Si Li Ting stepped on the gas pedal. Gu Jin smiles and doesn''t do anything out of the ordinary. She looks out of the window quietly and sees the scenery sh by. Although the corner of her mouth is smiling, her eyes are a little helpless. Si Li Ting is afraid that she will agree if she grinds down again, so she will choose to drive. Of course, being jealous is also one aspect. Her husband still dotes on her so much that he doesn''t care about anything else. He has a way to love her, and she loves him more, so she wants to give him another child. Along the way, two people arrived home peacefully, and before getting off the bus, Si Li Ting had quickly turned off the engine and opened the door of the co pilot. "Susu, I''m going to let you know what happens to your ignition." He held Gu Jin in his arms. Before Gu Jin, he was just teasing him. She almost forgot about it. Who knows someone has been holding back. "Brother Li Ting, I''m just kidding you." "Susu, some jokes can''t be yed." Gu Jin took his neck and listened to his powerful heartbeat. In fact, if it was him, that kind of thing would not be excluded. He carried her upstairs, and Xiaozhu came over with Jin Nuo in his arms. "Young master and wife, you are back. Today, the baby is very good, and there is no trouble at all. Is the wife drunk?" "Well, so the baby sleeps with you tonight, and I''ll take care of her." "Good night, young master, good night to daddy and mummy." Si Li Ting takes Gu Jin back to the room and puts her on the bed. Gu Jin with snow white skin looks very delicate and charming under the light. She is very suitable for purple, noble and mysterious,pared with pink and white and a little more provocative. Clearly, there is nothing to do, but Si Li Ting feels that his mouth is dry and his tongue is dry. This little demon, no matter when, is so intriguing. Pulling his tie, which is in his way, is also very tempting in Gu Jin''s eyes. She knelt down on the bed and grabbed Si Li Ting''s tie. "Husband, what I just said in the car..." Which man can stand the wink and breath? Chapter 487 Gu Jin''s strength is not big, Si Li Ting slowly leans down with her strength. Gu Jin, who doesn''t do anything, has already made him hot all over the body. At the moment, her eyes and eyebrows are full of infinite love, which has already made his blood boil. See her thin and white fingers a little bit to untie his tie, Si Li Ting felt that she was like a demon, a demon bewitching the living. If the two countries at war, she only need to stand on the wall, how many men are willing to lose their armor for her. Even she is willing to be a minister under her skirt. Her beauty is bewildering but does not know it. Si Li Ting''s throat knot rolls unconsciously, and his eyes can''t move away from Gu Jin''s face. "Susu..." "Brother Li Ting." Her voice was full of affection. She dropped her tie and began to unbutton his cor, one by one, grinding his heart every second. Gu Jin pulls him to the bed. The man who can call the wind and rain outside is like a helpless big child beside her at the moment. Her fingers caressed his cheek, "two years Two years at most, OK? I''m really not as weak as you think "Susu, as long as you give me the baby, how much I will be happy, but your health is not very good." It''s not only bad, it can only be described as poor. The doctor said that this is the constitution that she brought from the mother''s body. When pregnant with her first child, she was not injured and could give birth like a normal person. Bad is bad when the first birth of the problem, her mother was damaged, if pregnant again, the child is absorbing the mother''s nutrients. Before childbirth, it''s enough for her just to be pregnant. She had just finished her birth, and then she lost weight quickly. She had another baby who didn''t know what she was going to be weak. At ordinary times, Gu Jin would give her even if she wanted the stars in the sky, but this matter was rted to her body, and he would not agree. "Husband, good husband, I will be well in two years." "Three years, at least three years. It depends." Si Li Ting rubbed her head. "OK..." Gu Jin blinked pitifully. "Goblin, I''ve been hooked for so long. Is it my turn now?" "Ah..." A cry, Gu Jin''s voice was swallowed. As soon as he woke up, Gu Jin felt that his body was going to die of pain. He felt like he had run several kilometers with a loadst night and yed several games. His legs and hands were very painful. There is no figure around him. Gu Jin grabs some messy hair and gets out of bed. Si Li Ting is right. Her health is too bad. Gu Jin sighed, then wait a few years, anyway, Si Li Ting can''t run, they still have a lifetime. Looking at his watch, it''s already 8:30. Gu Jin is ready to go to thepany. "Are you awake, ma''am?" Xiaozhu stood respectfully by the door. "Where''s nono?" "The young master was taken to thepany by the young master. The young master said that you are not in good health. Today, you will have a rest at home. You don''t have to go to thepany today." Gu Jin is helpless. Does that person really think she is a porcin doll? "Get your car ready." "Are you going to work, ma''am?" "That''s what I''m supposed to do." Gu Jin mouth up, she knows that Si Li Ting is really in love with her. With his strength, she can certainly support her, but she also has her own things to do. Gu Nancang has helped her share a lot, and she can''t give all the responsibilities to others. "Breakfast is ready, ma''am. You can eat breakfast before you go to work. This is specially prepared for you by the young master." "Good." Without the baby, Gu Jin can also devote himself to his work. The project of cooperation with Tang Ming has also started construction. Although Tang Ming is under supervision there, it was inconvenient for her to get pregnant before, so it is not easy to unload the goods now. Gu Jin needs to go to the scene to have a look. At the construction site, Tang Ming learned that Gu Jinhui wasing, so she came early. "Jin''er, the construction site is chaotic. What are you doing here? I''m not afraid of sprain. " Gu Jin helplessly helped the forehead, "you give me a nervous, I''m not a porcin doll, how can I be so delicate?" "It''s said that when you gave birth to Jinnuo, you had a lot of bleeding and hurt your vitality. Although you are out of the month, you should take a good rest. Don''t worry. I''m here. Nothing can go wrong. " This project is very important for Tang Group. With so much investment, Tang Ming certainly wants to do better. "Of course I don''t worry about you, but it''s a cooperation project between the twopanies. It''s been a year, and I shoulde and have a look at it, too?" "OK, you are beautiful, you has the final say, I''ll show you around." This is arge-scale construction. It is jingling everywhere. Tang Ming asionallyes to see the progress. Gu Jin''s heart is a little sigh, more than a year ago was just a drawing, now has slowly formed."Time flies." "Yes, but in a few years, it''s a good time to develop." Gu Jin can''t deny this, walking slowly along the safe passage, two people chatting about the current situation. "You are tired after walking all morning. Let''s have lunch together." Tang Ming gives the helmet to the person on the side. "Good, this side is close to brother Li Ting''spany. Ask him to join us." "It''s not easy to have a chance to have a meal alone with you, and it''s gone." Tang Ming joked. "Don''t you want to see nono?" Gu Jin knew that he had no other meaning, so he was not angry. "Where''s nono?" Tang Ming eyes a bright, sure enough that little baby is everyone''s favorite. "Brother Li Ting went to work with him in his arms." "It''s hard to imagine a third uncle holding a baby to work." Gu Jin chuckled, "I didn''t think about it. I''ll call him." Thinking about the entanglement three years ago, at that time, Si Li Ting was overbearing and arrogant, and forced Tang Ming to a desperate situation. It must be very beautiful for a man to go to work with a child in his arms. Si Li Ting is really busy. Lin is equal to his left and right hands. As soon as Lin Jun leaves, Si Li Ting is very busy. At the same time to look at the documents, but also to change the baby''s diaper. Thanks to the other side is Si Li Ting, if you change into other impatient men, you have to throw Jin Nuo. In the office, Si Li Ting is feeding Jinnuo. "Little boy, you can grow up quickly, and when you grow up, you can protect Mommy." Jinnuo seemed to understand something, stopped for a moment and looked at him. "Honey, drink it. Daddy won''t quarrel with you." Pinch the baby''s face, Si Li Ting''s mobile phone rings. It was a special ring that he set for Gu Jin, so he answered it as soon as it rang. "Baby." "Brother Li Ting, is it hard to take care of the children?" Gu Jin''s smiling voice came. Si Li Ting chuckled, "my baby won''t be hard. Besides, Noro is very good. I really didn''t let me spend too much effort. I''m sorry I went too farst night." "Well, you know you''ve gone too far." Gu Jinined that she was so tired that she didn''t even know when Si Li Ting got up today. "If you want to me my family, Susu is so beautiful." "Sweet mouth, brother Li Ting, let''s have dinner together in a moment. It''s near yourpany..." Gu Jin words have not finished, Si Li Ting then heard a man''s roaring voice: "be careful Bang long, Si Li Ting heard the voice from the phone as if the sky was falling apart. Dudu Dudu The phone became busy. "Susu, Susu, how are you?" The phone was cut off, but no one answered again. Fear spreads from Si Li Ting''s heart, which is no less than Gu Jin''s seeing him fall into the sea. Finally, the voice was Tang Ming''s, which proved that they were together. Si Li Ting picked up the mobile phone and quickly dialed Tang Ming''s phone. When dialing, his hands trembled. It was clear that there were only a few simple buttons. However, his hands trembled so much that he could hardly hold the phone. His left hand pressed his right hand. The calm and calm Si Li Ting had never been so frightened. The whole body can''t restrain shivering, he desperately said in his heart: "it''s going to be OK, Susu, you''ll be OK." No matter how much heforted himself, his fear spread like a devil. There''s a busy toneing from the other end of the phone. Pick up the phone, pick up the phone!!! Dudu Dudu Si Li Ting looked at the phone nkly, he really didn''t know what happened. At this time, Jinnuo didn''t know what was wrong, and burst into tears. Chapter 488 hospital. Si Li Ting ran out of breath, pushed open the door and saw Gu Jin sitting beside the hospital bed. "Susu, are you ok?" His voice of anxiety came. Gu Jincai got up and was fiercely drawn into his arms by Si Li Ting. Before she could speak, she felt that Si Li Ting was shaking all over his body. He was out of breath, which showed that he was rushing all the way. Gu Jin had a lot of words to say, but there was only one sentence in his mouth: "I''m sorry." Sorry to worry you again. "Uncle, it''s me who got hurt. You''re looking at me in the eye!" Tang Ming groaned on the bed. Si Li Ting only remembers the violent sound of the copse of the phone. He is afraid of Gu Jin''s ident all the way. If Gu Jinzhen has an ident, he doesn''t know how to live in the future. "It''s good you''re OK." He said something in Gu Jin''s ear. Maybe other people just understate a very simple sentence, and only Gu Jin knows the meaning of this sentence. She and he thought the same. What should she do if something happened to him? Si Li Ting releases Gu Jin and goes to Tang Ming. "Today you saved Susu. I owe you a life. I''m duty bound if you speak." A word from Si Li Ting is the same as the imperial edict. Tang Ming will be his benefactor all his life. "Uncle, you don''t have to be like this. Jin''er is a friend I have known for a long time. At that time, the situation was so dangerous that I didn''t think of anything else." When Gu Jin thought of the scene at that time, she was scared. She thought she was dead. At that time, she was calling Si Li Ting. She heard Tang Ming call her suddenly. Before she could react, she had been hurled on the ground. Then there was a deafening crash. It turned out that a piece of toughened ss broke and fell as it rose. Tang Ming because of excessive force head hit a stone, is because of this reason hospitalized. "I have written down this life." Tang Ming was embarrassed by him instead, "you''re still a cool uncle. I''m not used to it all of a sudden." The people of the Tang family came to the news one after another, "son, are you ok? Don''t frighten mom. You''re the only child. " Just entered the door, Tang''s mother ran to Tang Ming. Tang Mingughed and said, "Mom, it''s just a little skin bruised. It''s OK." Although it was not so serious, it was not as simple as he said. The gauze bandaged on his forehead had exuded blood. "Auntie, I''m sorry. Brother Ming is trying to save me." Gu Jin is very guilty. After all, they were born by their parents. Which parents would like to see their son injured? "To save you? Xixi, are you ok? It''s good that you have nothing to do with it. On the contrary, Minger''s skin is rough and the flesh is thick. It''s not more delicate than your body. " Tang Ming helpless: "Mom, I am still your son?" From the first sight of Gu Jin, mother Tang likes this girl very much, but Tang Ming doesn''t cherish it. Finally, she is attacked by Si Li Ting. What''s the use of talking about it now? People and Si Li Ting looked at each other. Even if Gu Jin can no longer be her daughter-inw, it is equivalent to half a daughter in her heart. "Xixi, are you not hurt? You said that you are a girl, how long has it been since you were born? If you don''t have a good rest at home, what construction site will you run? What happened? " Gu Jin has been short of maternal love since she was young. She is still very happy when she is taken care of by Tang''s mother. "Auntie, I''ll be more careful in the future." "Well, now you are also a family member. Always think about the family members. Don''t let people worry about you." Gu Jin nodded, "good aunt, it''s my fault this time, which implicates brother Ming." "What''s wrong with him? Whether he is injured, he has been working like a madman in recent years. He seldom has time to rest. It''s good to take advantage of this opportunity to have a good rest. " Tang''s mother sighed helplessly. Tang Ming was hurt emotionally, so he put all his energy into his work. She saw it in her eyes and hurt in her heart. Bai Xiaoyu cheated him for so many years. Gu Jin, who he liked, also liked Si Li Ting. He could not ask for it. After that, Tang Ming did not get close to any girl, and she was about to go to 30. Her mother was also very worried. "Mom, this is not a big injury. I can''t rest for a few days." "Brother Ming, the doctor said that you should stay in the hospital for observation this week. You are not allowed to leave." Tang Ming in the end or listen to Gu Jin words, "jin''er, you can spare me, mypany has a lot of things." "I''ll cook for you every day this week. Brother Li Ting, is that ok?" If change before, Si Li Ting certainly is cold a face to say directly can''t. This is a special case, and he did not refuse, "OK."There are other worries in his mind, is this ss fall ident or man-made? If it was man-made, Gu Jin would be in danger for the time being. They stayed for a while and then left. Gu Jin asked a lot when he left: "brother Ming, I wille tomorrow. You are not allowed to move." "Yes, yes, I didn''t move, so I just went up in bed?" Si Li Ting only said: "you have a good rest." The sincerity of the words Tang Ming can clearly feel that the character of Si Li Ting is different from that on the surface. He will decide what to do, and will never say anything more. He will do it when he has confirmed it! He inadvertently saved Gu Jin, but let him remember the kindness in his heart. Leave the hospital to get on the bus, Si Li Ting will Gu Jin tightly into the arms, "Su Su, don''t scare me again." Just had Tang Ming and others, Si Li Ting converged a lot. In fact, when he heard the sound, he was scared away. Half of them were not fake. At that time, he couldn''t hold the phone, his back was cold, and his mind was full of one thing. How was his Susu? "I''m sorry, brother Li Ting I''ll never again. This is an ident. " "ident..." Si Li Ting''s eyes are dark, he doesn''t believe there will be such a coincidence ident! "Tell me what it was like then." Although people have been asked to investigate, the results of the investigation have note out yet. Gu Jin then told the whole story. Si Li Ting''s expression can''t see anything. From Gu Jin''s point of view, he can''t hear that there is a problem. But many truths are lurking under the calm water. Is this a coincidence or a deliberate one? He won''t draw a conclusion for the time being, but if someone harms Gu Jin, he will not let go. "Susu..." Thousands of words are gathered into her name, Gu Jin embraces him with his back hand, gentle relief. "Brother Li Ting, you are so kind to me, I will not leave you, certainly not." Jinnuo has been sent back home by Si Li Ting. Gu Jinxian hugs Jinnuo for a long time. The rest of her life, she in Si Li Ting side has always been very calm. She did not dare to reveal a trace of fear, because the more she was afraid of Si Li Ting, the more distressed she was. "Baby." She murmured, and only she knew how she thought the sky was falling. She thought that she and Si Li Ting, Jin Nuo Yin and Yang separated, she did not even have time to say goodbye. Holding the soft and waxy Jinnuo, Gu Jin has a sense of reality that she is still alive. "Madam, I don''t know what happened to the young master. I''m not very happy when Ie back. When youe back, he stops for a while." Jinnuo''s eyes are red, which should have been crying before. Gu Jin thinks this kind of feeling is very wonderful. Does Jinnuo have a feeling with her? Knowing that she was in danger, she was in a hurry. "Nono, Mommy''s back." Jinnuo this just smile to her, Si Li Ting stands by the door quietly looking at all this, and then quietly went to the corridor. A man half knelt in the dark, "I went to the scene to check, it''s not an ident, someone cut the rope, if it wasn''t for his wife''s life, she would have died today." He handed over some photos, Si Li Ting saw the striking ss fragments on the photos. At the time of the incident, Tang Ming''s reaction speed is very fast, will Gu Jin fall in the side of the safety channel inside. The ss smashed on the temporary safety passage, otherwise, even if it was not killed, it would be injured by the broken ss. Si Li Ting see that shocking picture, Gu Jine out intact, this has been a miracle. Thinking of this, his back is chilly, nearly one step, he will lose Gu Jinpletely! Chapter 489 He has been taking strict precautions these days. Someone is watching Alice''s side. She should have not found out. There is no expectation of this ident. "Is it Alice?" "I''ve already contacted people in the United States. 90% of them won''t be her. Alice''s IQ should not be able to do such a thing, and no one will find out." Si Li Ting frowned, "isn''t she? Is it Mike Can''t this ident happen for no reason? And it''s a coincidence. "Mike went to Las Vegas, which is not supposed to be. I''ve sent people to check it out. Who is it?" "From today on, we will send more people to protect her carefully." "Yes." Back in the room, Si Li Ting''s eyebrows had not yet dissipated. He had a premonition that the ident was not Alice or Mike. With the character of Mike and Alice, if they did it, Alice would not have no reaction. If not these two people, it proves that there are potential enemies, which is the most terrible. Just like the original aunt, she has been acting as a backstage pusher in the dark. If there is a new enemy, there is no clue for the time being. Gu Jin is still in danger. Go to the door, Si Li Ting put up the gloomy face, push the door and enter. "Young master, my wife has gone to take a bath. Look at the young master." Xiaozhu also knows their habits. As long as they are at home, they don''t like to be disturbed by outsiders. "Go ahead." Si Li Ting holds Jin Nuo up. Recently he can''t take Jin Nuo out. Today''s "ident" may also appear tomorrow, it is obvious that the other side is prepared. There will be danger everywhere without any clue. Jinnuo lies in his arms, big eyes rolling, on the pair of clear eyes, Si Li Ting sighed. Now the person behind the scenes has note out. He has a feeling that the man is not aiming at himself and Jinnuo, but Gu Jii. If the goal is yourself or Jinnuo, it''s obvious that you and your children will be better targets. Just as soon as Gu Jin went to the construction site, such a thing happened. As if there is a blood red eye hidden in the dark, waiting for the opportunity to appear. This time, he must do his best to protect his wife and children. In the bathroom, Gu Jin''s whole body slides into the hot water, and the warm water overflows her skin, which makes her feel a little warm. In fact, she has been pretending to be calm outside. She doesn''t want to appear flustered. The more panicked, the more worried people are. From what happened to sending Tang Ming to the hospital, I saw Si Li Ting. Perhaps others will feel lucky for her, such a big thing has no danger. But forget that she almost died in the ident. Until now, Gu Jin remembered that she was cold all over her body. She sat in the bathtub with her legs in her arms and turned the water temperature higher. It''s cold. Why do you feel so cold? The time when she fell into the sea was her closest death, and she didn''t want to experience it again in her life. Spread out the palm of her hand, when she was knocked down by Tang Ming, her palm scraped the skin on the ground, but she didn''t feel any pain. Is today''s event an ident or is it intentional? Gu Jin''s eyes shed a cruel intention. No one can hurt her or her family any more. If you hurt her an inch, she will pay back one foot! When a mother looks softer, it is actually stronger. She also has her family to protect. No matter who is lost in this family, it is absolutely not allowed. She will pay any price for her family. Gu Jin took the next mobile phone and dialed a number, "brother." "Well? What''s the matter? " Gu Nancang should still be busy, can hear the sound of ttering the keyboard from the other end of the phone. Just hearing his voice, Gu Jin almost burst into tears. She rubbed her eyes and said, "brother..." Even if she disguised well enough before, it was like being bullied when she was a child. When her family came, she would be wronged instantly. "Jin''er, what''s the matter?" Gu Nancang heard her voice and felt that something was wrong. He quickly put down the matter in his hands. "Did he bully you?" "No, brother I almost didn''t see you. " After so long, Gu Jin finally burst into tears. Hearing her voice, the other party couldn''t help it. "Jin''er, if you want to tell me something, don''t cry." Gu Jin took out the story and told it again. Gu Nancang was also full of anger after listening to it. "What "Brother, I suspect that this is not a coincidence, it is a deliberate act.""I''ve got people watching Alice, but I haven''t noticed anything about hertely. She was still drunk in the barst night. Although she is the most suspect, I think this matter should have nothing to do with her, if it is her, she will not be so decadent Since Gu Jin gave birth to a childst time, Alice has be a key monitoring object. Gu Jin was a little surprised. She thought that Alice had done it out of ten. After all, she could do something like drugging herself thest time. She didn''t dare to kill people. But seeing Gu Nancang so sure, it''s probably not her. "Brother, it''s not her. Who would that be?" "Jin''er, don''t walk around recently. You should be careful. If that person doesn''t seed, he wille again." "Brother, I want you to help me find someone." "Who are you looking for?" "Mercenary." Gu Nancang was surprised, "jin''er, you..." "Brother, I can''t give anyone another chance to hurt me and my family. Since that person wants me to die, I can''t let him (her) live!" Mercenaries do not belong to any country. Most of them are demobilized special forces or criminals who abscond from various countries. These people have a characteristic, that is, ouws, they take money to do things. "Well, since the other party has done such things, ordinary bodyguards are not their opponents." "Brother, please. And Alice, keep an eye on it." "Well, take good care of yourself." Gu Jin hung up the phone, at the moment she haspletelye out of the previous fear. She has no time to be weak, for the sake of Si Li Ting, for Jin Nuo, for herself, she is not strong, no one is for her. Gu Jin put on his bathrobe and came out. At the moment when he opened the door, both of them folded up their facial expressions and changed into calmness. "Brother Li Ting, I''lle to see the children. You go to wash. I''m tired all day. We''ll have a rest early." Si Li Ting took her for a kiss, and they looked at each other with a smile. The reason why they cane together today is that they have experienced difficulties and difficulties, and finally have this day. If someone destroys it again, they will not let it go easily. Of course, in front of the other side will not show, do not want the other party to worry. Neither of them fell asleep this night, but neither of them bothered each other. "Susu, you don''t want to go to thepany for the time being. It''s the same if you have to work at home." "Good." Gu Jin did not refuse, in case the other party''s purpose is the child? Who can fully understand other people''s minds? Seeing off Si Li Ting, Gu Jin teases Jin Nuo and looks at the mail in the mailbox. Outside the door came Xiao Zhu''s voice, "Miss, you have an express." With thest energy, Gu Jin is also very cautious, let people open the package. The packaging is made of high-grade silk boxes. Bamboo eximed, "Wow, it must be someone who sent something to the young master. Look at this box, you can see that there must be good things in it." "Although the box is good, there may not be good things in it. Haven''t you heard of gold and jade in it?" "Open it, miss." Gu Jin opened the silk box carefully. Because it was silk, she handled it with care, for fear that it would scratch the silk. When the lid was opened, there was no other rare thing inside. There was a kind of flower. ck mando, unpredictable death, and love. "Bah, who sent this! How to send such an unlucky thing. " Gu Jin suddenly thought of the ck Skull that someone had sent on the ind before. Was it the same person? This time, there was no card in it. A gust of wind blew, and a ck petal fluttered with the wind. Chapter 490 ck stramonia, why not auspicious. "Who gave it to me? It''s a gift. " Gu Jin twisted the petals with his hand, "throw it out." "Yes." Check is certainly not found, since the other party is sending, it will certainly not give you the opportunity to check. "Xiaozhu, from today on, you should check all the baby''s things. The enemy this time is different from before." Gu Jin was also calcted by Bai Xiaoyu Su Meng before, but that feeling is totally different from today''s. If it is Su Meng, they will definitely start directly, and will not give any flowers. "I see, ma''am." I thought it would be very safe at home, but now it''s not as good as abroad. Gu Jin has a feeling that this man''s rank is obviously above Alice. The man didn''t want to kill himself directly, but was like a cat and a mouse, slowly tossing her. Who is the person who destroys himself physically and mentally, and who has such a deep hatred for himself? Gu Jin made a call to Si Li Ting. "Susu, wake up?" Si Li Ting''s voice is not bad. "Well, brother Li Ting, I just received a mysterious package." Gu Jin told Si Li Ting about the ck Skull and the flowers he had received on the ind. Si Li Ting wrinkled, and there was such a thing. "Nothing but flowers?" "No, brother Li Ting. It can be seen that this man hates me very much. I have several enemies. Bai Xiaoyu is driven out of the apartment by Tang Ming and freezes her credit card. It is impossible for her strength to send me things. Su Meng went to Europe to study. It should not be her. There is another person, Hua Qing. After that night, where did she go With Jinnuo, Gu Jin will never be like before. She can''t let any danger exist. Hua Qing, a stranger and familiar person. Si Li Ting also thought about this possibility, that night she did not die, but almost from death, her life is so big toe back to be a demon? In addition to her, he really can not think of anyone else who is so hateful to Gu Jin. "I''ve asked people to find her whereabouts. Susu, don''t go out for the moment, just stay at home with Jinnuo." "Well." Thinking of Hua Qing''s tragic situation that night, the pushing hand behind her at that time was Xiaoyi, who had fallen into the sea and died. Hua Qing and Tang Ji divorce, Tang Chen can no longer care about her life and death, with her state, it is impossible to find other powerful people, right? If not su Meng, Bai Xiaoyu and Huaqing, who else? Could it be that the two sisters, who had lost so much face at the engagement banquet before, began to make waves? Gu Jin and himself left, they should not know. Or Carter, because he got the right of inheritance, he took Gu Jin for revenge. It''s not right. When Jinnuo was born, he didn''t know Gu Jin''s existence, and he would not say anything to take back everything that belonged to him. Si Li Ting listed a group of people, these people are suspected, but careful analysis and think it can not be them. The person sent out has not yet responded. After all, it is a construction site without monitoring. Hundreds of thousands of workers, mixed personnel, it is not easy to find the murderer? The person who went to check Huaqing had a response at noon. "Hua Qing was treated in a sanatorium. She was badly hurt physically and mentally. Now she is in a bad mental state." Then Hua Qing can be ruled out. Obviously, she did not do it. However, she was thrown into the sea to feed the shark. After all kinds of attacks, she never recovered. As for Bai Xiaoyu, after she was abandoned by Tang Ming, her own little white face beat her all day and forced her to sit on the stage to make money. Now Bai Xiaoyu''s life is miserable, so it can''t be her. The two sisters of Gu''s family are still in the United States, and they haven''t made any big moves recently. The only possibility is Su Meng. She said she was going to study in Europe. She didn''t stay at school for a few days in this year. Is it su Meng? Si Li Ting begins to investigate Su Mengprehensively. A gorgeous vi, bathroom out of a woman, wrapped in a bathrobe, bathrobe cor open, chest scenery dew. "You did it, little rabbit?" On the bay window sat a ck cheongsam woman with a long cigarette pole in her hand. However, she could sit there casually and her figure was very attractive. "She was lucky to have been saved by sending her a meeting gift." "If you are her daughter, she won''t let you go if you are her daughter." "It''s entric." The woman in the bathrobe didn''t seem to care. She took a cigarette out of the cigarette box on the table and lit it. "It''s the same kind of smoke that you enjoy." Two beautiful women, even smoking, are absolutely upside down."Do you really want to kill her?" The woman in ck raised her eyebrows. "This society is the survival of the strong. She took everything that should belong to me. I just took back what I had." "Let me guess, if Qi Ye knew, how would she deal with you?" "It doesn''t matter. People should have been reckless when they are alive. She has no time to take care of me recently. Is her illness getting more and more serious?" Speaking of this, there is aplicated color in the eyes of the ck skirt woman, "when that pervert was injected with that drug, it is not easy for her to live to now." "Under the guise of love, he wants to imprison his beloved woman all his life, and even his own children are used as the experimental object, such a paranoid and crazy man." "You just don''t understand love." "Yes, I don''t understand, so I want to see what they call love." A woman lights a lighter and burns a photo. In the photo, Gu Jin holds the child, and Si Li Ting takes off his coat and puts it on her. This is a warm scene, but a little bit burned by the fire. ck skirt woman heavily spit out a smoke ring, looking at the sky in the twilight, the paranoia of this family. Si Li Ting finished a day''s work and returned home, "Susu, what happened today?" "Everything''s fine. There''s no way that man can break into my house." Both of them be very nervous. "Brother Li Ting, let''s go to the hospital to see brother Ming. I promised to cook for him yesterday." "No problem." In the hospital, Tang Ming quietly lying in bed looking at the sunset, the breeze blowing his hair, this picture is still, he is like a lonely prince. "It''s time to change the dressing." A nurse pushed the door in. Tang Ming took back her sight from the window and closed half of the book in her hand, "please." The nurse tidied up the utensils in an orderly way, while looking at the man around him. Tang Ming and Si Li Ting are not the same, he is cool temperament, there is a trace of gentle, clean and white cheek. Feeling her eyes, he pushed his sses and looked at her, "what''s wrong?" The woman takes back her eyes, "no, just be charmed by your handsome." Tang Ming: Many of the little nurses came to him with blushing cheeks, but she was the only one who said so frankly. She took out the syringe and said, "take off your pants and inject." "I hurt my head." Tang Ming sharp eyes through the lens to see her. Why are her eyes so familiar? It''s like a person. "I know. It''s an anti-inmmatory shot." Tang Ming grabbed her hand with one hand, "you are not a nurse, who are you?" The woman chuckles: "want your life person, let you don''t meddle." She took a needle and was about to plunge Tang Ming. Tang Ming caught her with her back hand. Fortunately, he was not a man without a chicken in his hand. Two people in bed to fight, fighting, Tang Ming pulled off her face mask. When she saw her face, Tang Ming waspletely stunned there. "Brocade, brocade?" as like as two peas in the face, the only difference is that her pupil is ck, and is not like the Gu Jin before surgery. In his shaking moment, the needle in the woman''s hand went into his arm. Outside came the sound of footsteps, Tang Ming''s vision gradually blurred. He saw the woman jump out of his bed and looked back and said, "you''re lucky this time." With that, she jumped down from the window. The window was wide open, and the curtain fluttered wildly in the wind. Tang Ming closed her eyes and fell on the bed. "Brother Ming..." Gu Jin and Si Li Ting entered the room. The man who came was Gu Jin. Who was the person before that? What else does Tang Ming want to say? People lose consciousnesspletely. Chapter 491 Gu Jin and Si Li Ting came to see the nurses rushing towards Tang Ming''s ward. Because of Tang Ming''s identity, as long as he has a littlemand, everyone will be very nervous. Besides, this time he pressed the emergency call button. Even if Tang Ming was not seriously injured, the nurses were on first alert. "What''s the matter?" Gu Jin''s heart is tight, should not the condition worsen? "I don''t know. Just now general manager Tang pressed an emergency call. There should be an emergency." When a group of people arrived, Tang Ming was lying in a disordered bed, the windows were wide open, and the curtains were swaying in the wind. Si Li Ting quickly walked to the window, he only saw a nurse ran away. "Brother Ming!" Gu Jin is nervous. Will Tang Ming be ok? Why did someone attack him? The nurses pulled the needles out of his arm. "Go and test what''s in this." Tang Ming is still breathing, and her body function is normal, but she is in aa. Gu Jin is anxious and pacing in front of the bed. It must be because of his own rtionship that the other party finds Tang Ming. But he didn''t do anything. How abnormal should he be? "Susu, don''t worry, that person should not use lethal poison, otherwise Tang Ming will be dead." "Brother Li Ting, this matter is bing more and moreplicated. The man actually found brother Ming." After this, they can also deny Su Meng. If it is Su Meng, she will not hurt Tang Ming. "The truth wille out. Don''t be nervous." Si Li Ting takes her into his arms andforts her carefully. At this time, he has no other way but tofort her. Soon the nurse came with the test results. Gu Jin asked anxiously, "has the result?" "Don''t worry, you two. It''s justmon medicine that makes people sleepy. It''s not fatal. I believe that Tang Zong will wake up in a few hours." Gu Jin was relieved, but what did he want to do? Guard to the dark, Tang Ming youyou turn to wake up, wake up when the head is about to explode in general. "Brother Ming, are you awake?" "Jin''er?" Tang Ming looks at Gu Jin in a daze, and his brain reacts after a second of dullness. "It''s me. Is there anything wrong with you? What happened before, when we arrived, you fainted. Who was that nurse Si Li Ting adjusted the monitoring. In the monitoring, only a woman wearing a mask and a nurse''s uniform entered. She lowered her head. The monitor could only see her general figure, not her face. "Jin''er, where were you before?" Tang Ming asked. Why did brother Ting send me rice with you? Does it have anything to do with me? " Tang Ming looked as like as two peas at the grave, and slowly answered, "Jin Er, I saw a face that looks exactly like you." He finally knew why he felt that the woman''s eyes were familiar at first, because her eyes were the same as Gu Jin''s, but the only difference was their eyes. That''s why he felt familiar and couldn''t remember where he had seen her, until he saw her face. "The same face as me?" Gu Jin touched his face subconsciously. "Brother Ming, I was always with brother Li Ting when you had an ident." Tang Ming looks at his arm. The woman once stabbed him in the arm. I don''t know what the intention is. She said she wanted her own life, but she didn''t put lethal drugs in the syringe. She just let herself fall into aa. What did she want to do? "I know it''s not you. Your eyes are different, and her pupils are ck. Jin''er, do you have a twin sister or sister? " Tang Ming zhengse road. Gu Jin shook his head, "I I don''t know. Since I was born, I was left in the Su family. Until now, I don''t know the identity of my parents. " "Now that science is so advanced, can someone have cosmetic surgery and be Su Su? Like Su Meng? " Si Li Ting frowned and thought deeply. Now the most likely one is Su Meng. Su Meng''s whereabouts are uncertain. She said she wanted to study abroad, but she didn''t stay at school at all. If not at school, where did she stay this year? A year ago, he threw her and Bai Xiaoyu on Mu Ye''s boat to let her taste Gu Jin''s past sufferings. Can it be because of that she harbors a grudge, stic surgery has be Gu Jin''s appearance,e back to revenge her? "It''s not su Meng. The way she looks at me, I can tell that it''s a stranger, and I can almost confirm that she was the one who hurt jin''er at that time. The ss is not an ident, but a deliberate one." Tang Ming said that, Si Li Ting and Gu Jin look at each other. They have been looking for clues, and now the clues areing. "That is to say, the person who hurt Susu now is a woman who looks like her." "Yes, because she said that I was meddling in my own business. It should be that I saved jin''er."Gu Jin thought that the inexplicable ck skeleton and ck Mand should be her handwriting. She said she wanted to take back everything that belonged to her. Although the technology is very advanced, her face may be a human skin mask or a stic surgery. But Gu Jin has a feeling, that is, her original face. If there is such a possibility, her mother gave birth to two instead of one. In this world, she still has a twin sister? This kind of feeling is very wonderful, even more wonderful than she knows Gu Nancang''s existence. Although Gu Nancang is her own brother, she is not as intimate as identical twins. But this person who was supposed to be close was going to kill her? Shouldn''t they be the support of each other? "Because you''re nosy, she''s cutting you?" "Yes, she has a perverse character. She is different from other women, and her skill is very good. Jin''er, you should be careful and don''t be caught by her again." "Well, it''s hard for her to find you again. Brother Ming, you''d better go home and cultivate yourself. It was because of me that you got hurt. I don''t want you to be implicated again because of me. " Tang Ming rubbed her head. "It doesn''t matter. She just wants to give me a warning. If she really wants to kill me, I''m dead. Besides, you don''t have any answers yet. If she stilles to me, there will be more clues. " "Brother Ming, I can''t let you take risks." "Fool, what is an adventure? Besides, I''m also interested in whether she is your sister and why she wants to kill you? I believe there must be some misunderstanding. If we can persuade her, will jin''er have another sister? Besides, it''s not that you don''t know my mother. If I take a rest at home, she will annoy me Tang Ming doesn''t want to leave, and Gu Jin has no way. She just hopes that if the man really wants to kill her ande to her, she won''t let others get hurt. "You must be hungry after sleeping so long. I''ll heat up the food." "I haven''t eaten the food made by jin''er for a long time, and I miss it very much." Gu Jin to give him hot dishes, Si Li Ting said: "do you think her face is stic surgery or real?" Tang Ming recalled her cunning appearance when she left. There was no such bright expression on the face of a stic surgery woman. "It''s true, no matter how rigid the stic surgery is, no matter how good the doctor will not make one person into another without any ws." "So she''s probably Susu''s sister. Pay attention. If shees to you again, try to find more clues." "I know, if it''s a sister, I hope you can give her a chance. Maybe it''s just some misunderstanding." Si Li Ting looked at Tang Ming, "how, like her?" "She There are some differences, different from other women. Of course, if she really wants to kill jin''er, she will still be my enemy. " This person Si Li Ting has not seen, from what she did to Gu Jin, she is obviously a bad person. Gu Jin has never been with her since childhood. What deep hatred can she have? Maybe it''s really a misunderstanding. "Brother Ming, you must be hungry. Eat first." Gu Jin cooked the food. Watching Tang Ming finish eating, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting just left the hospital. "Susu, it seems that it''s time to check your life experience." "Yes, I''m also curious, that twin sister, why did she want to kill me?" "Si Li Ting rubbed her hair," think more useless, go home first. " Chapter 492 Suddenly, a twin sister came out. Gu Jin''s heart was veryplicated, and he was overjoyed and disappointed. This is the same root, why stir fry too quickly? They are siblings of the same mother. Why should they kill themselves? After thinking about it, she felt that it was her mother who left her to the Su family. The mystery of her life story gradually began to be revealed. When Tang Ming is attacked, at least one more cluees out. Even if Si Li Ting orders people to check Gu Jin''s life experience, maybe the truth will be revealed soon. And Gu Jin is the first thing home to Gu Nancang called, "brother." "Yes, I''ve arranged for you, and I''ve been to China." Gu Nancang is very efficient. He has found mercenaries so quickly. brother brother, as like as two peas, I am not talking about this. Today, my brother is attacked by a woman. The woman has a face that looks exactly like mine. "What!" Gu Nancang is also full of unbelievable, "is stic surgery?" "It''s not cosmetic surgery. It''s probably my twin sisters. What if my mother gave birth to a couple instead of me?" as like as two peas, the little girl who is exactly the same as Gu Jin Chang, he is a little excited. But it quickly came back to me, "if you really have a sister, why would she kill you?" "I also want to know this, it should be rted to our life experience, brother, don''t you want to know who our father is?" Gu Nancang''s voice also softened a lot, "I don''t want to know, I have never given up looking for his whereabouts these years, but he is so mysterious that I don''t know who he is at all." "She''s attacking me, obviously knowing my identity, so it''s very likely that she followed her father or mother. Find her, maybe we can find our parents! " Gu Jin said excitedly. "But jin''er, don''t forget one thing. Our parents have never been in charge of us for so many years. There must be very important reasons." The light in Gu Jin''s eyes gradually dissipated, "yes, there is no parent who does not love their children. If mother is still alive, she will note to see us, there must be her hardship." "Anyway, be careful. Even if she is your sister, don''t forget that she wants to kill you. You have not grown up together since childhood, except that the blood flowing in your body is the same, other people are no different from strangers. If you''re a cat, she''s a ferocious beast waiting to tear your throat at any time Gu Jin nodded, "brother, I know that." Hang up the phone, Gu Jin shakes Jin Nuo in the cradle, "nono, you still have an aunt, she is the same as mommy." Si Li Ting walked in from the door, and the warmest thing every day is to see his two treasures together. "Susu, it''ste." Gu Jin looked at the dark outside, "it''s quitete. Go to sleep, brother Li Ting." Si Li Ting gently embraces her body, both of them are not sleepy. "That person is your enemy for the time being. Don''t let your guard down. She wants your life." Now even if there is a little clue, she can''t change the things she did before. The pieces of ss are clearly engraved in the depth of Si Li Ting''s brain. He is not as emotional as Gu Jin. Sometimes he is as rational as a stone, let alone Gu Jin''s sisters. Even Gu Jin''s biological parents, he will not let them go unpunished. "Well, I know." "Sleep with me, baby." Si Li Ting rubbed her head, different from the past, now she has his dependence. as like as two peas in a dream, Gu Jin slept in a very real way. She dreamed of a woman who was exactly the same as her. She stood on the surface of the water. The reflection in the water said slowly, "everything you have today belongs to me. I want to take everything back." "Who are you?" The reflection in the water disappeared again. This night she did not sleep well, she dreamed that someonepletely reced her, the man holding his Jinnuo, nestled in Si Li Ting''s side. And she seems to be locked in a box, she desperately called him, but did not wait for his response. At dawn, Si Li Ting saw Gu Jin with a bad face, "didn''t you sleep well?" Last night, he clearly felt that Gu Jin had been struggling, which was obviously a nightmare. "Had a nightmare." As like as two peas, brother Li, who buried his head in his arms, "brother Li Ting, if there is a real person like me, will you admit it and treat her as me?" "Fool, even if the face looks the same, but the eyes are different. Even Tang Ming knows this. Do you think I will admit my wife who I get along with day and night?" Gu Jin is a little uneasy in his heart. The card says that he wants to take everything back. Does that mean that he also has Si Li Ting? The one and only as like as two peas make blind and disorderly conjectures, , "if you are twins, you are the same. After all, she is not you. My Su Su is unique in the world."Gu Jin was amused by his words, "well, you are also the unique existence in my heart." "Susu, stay at home with nono, and I''ll take care of the rest." "Well." Gu Jin doesn''t know what that abnormal sister wants to do. If she takes advantage of her absence, shees in and takes Jin Nuo directly? That''s why it''s impossible to prevent. In the following days, the man calmed down a lot, and the noisy sea was calm again. But Gu Jin is very clear, she will never give up, maybe she is just waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity to kill herself. Si Li Ting solved all the problems left by Emperor Huang, but he was going to Japan to hold an important meeting. This is an important trade meeting in Asia. Some Group Presidents in Asia will attend, and he is no exception. "Susu, I have to go on a business trip for a few days." Si Li Ting with Gu Jin has upied a long time, after all, he still has his own responsibility. "OK, how many days?" "Three to five days, depending on the situation, I''ll be back in the shortest time. I mean, I want you and nono to stay with me." After experiencing the previous things, Si Li Ting doesn''t want to be separated from Gu Jin at all, for fear that his front foot will go, and his back foot Gu Jin will encounter trouble again. "Brother Li Ting, I can''t follow you like a little tail all my life. There are a lot of things in the branch office these days. I''m afraid I can''t leave." Although Gu Jin didn''t go to thepany, he worked at home every day. "Jinnuo is too small to run around. It''s good if you stay at home. I''ll send more people. Be careful." "Good." Gu Jin put down Jin Nuo, "I''ll pack your bags for you." Si Li Ting holding Jinnuo to y, "Nuo baby, daddy wants to leave a few days, you should be good at home." Gu Jin took out his clothes and ironed them neatly. He turned back and said, "Noro is so small. How can you understand me?" "I don''t understand. He just can''t speak. Susu, our son is very clever." Gu Jin chuckled, "yes, yes, of course your genes are smart, so I''ll prepare five sets of clothes for you?" "Wife, you can do as you please." Si Li Ting puts down Jin Nuo and embraces her from behind Gu Jin. In the past, his assistant did all these things for him. Now he has changed to Gu Jin. He always thinks that there will be more temperature. "Don''t make a fuss. It''ll burn you for a while." Gu Jin takes the ironing machine and says in a coquettish way. "Scalding is the best, I have a reason not to go, concentrate on staying at home with my wife and children." "You I don''t know how to pretend to be so cold outside. I''m clearly a rascal. " "I''m just a rascal in my life, Susu. Do you know what my biggest dream is now?" "Well?" "Retired, retired can safely apany you, where also do not go." Gu Jin couldn''tugh or cry. The biggest dream of a man in the golden period of his career was to retire. "Nono is a child. You are a big boy. How can you be so wayward? Take a bath. The ne will get up early tomorrow morning "Wash together." "It''s bothering me again, my dear husband. I have to prepare your luggage for your trip. You are the representative of Emperor Huang. You should pay attention to your image." Si Li Ting looks at wearing silk nightdress, long hair shawl, face overflowing with gentle woman. "Yes, some of them look like wives, not like the little girls who cried and hawed under me." Think of that time, Gu Jin red at him, shameless. Chapter 493 Recalling the past, every time Gu Jin saw him, he was a shy look, like a rabbit. How did she know that it was just like this that he felt excited, bullied her again and again, pressed her under the body to see her crying and chirping. "What do you think?" Gu Jin looks back to see Si Li Ting with a warm smile. "Like my little rabbit." He took her to bed. "Brother Li Ting, wait, the clothes have not been folded." "Fold again tomorrow..." He couldn''t wait to bend down. No matter how many times, the little things in his family have not changed, and every time I encounter such a thing, I am ashamed and ashamed under him. Even if she does nothing, just a look, an expression can ignite the fire in his heart. "Susu, I haven''t seen you for several days." He whispered in her ear. These days two people are together every day, suddenly he wants to leave, they are not used to. Gu Jin took the initiative to climb up his waist, "husband,e back early." A husband let the atmosphere of the room rise to the highest. Before dawn, Gu Jin gets up with some tired body, and Si Li Ting wakes up quickly. "Susu, you stay up sote at night. You can sleep a little more." "Brother Li Ting, don''t forget, I''m your wife." She got up in her pajamas, packed up all his clothes and went to the kitchen to make him a breakfast. He has stomach trouble and must take good care of his stomach. Gu Jin pays most attention to his three meals these days. Si Li Ting finished washing, looking at the busy little woman in the kitchen, once upon a time, what he envied most was to have a warm home. Even after many twists and turns, now he finally has. He hugged Gu Jin from behind, even if he just separated for a few days. "Susu, don''t make too much. I''ll just have something to cushion my stomach. You were very tiredst night." Gu Jin is frying eggs, with a smile on her mouth. She is the only one who is willing to wash his hands and make soup for him. "I''m not tired. I''m not with you these days. I remember to eat on time every day. If I lose weight, I won''t spare you." "You''ve told my assistant so many times that someone reminds me every day that I can''t forget it." "Just in case, the stomach medicine is still with you." "Yes, my wife." The warm love lingered on the two people. For a breakfast, Si Li Ting ate very carefully. Gu Jin sent him to the door, the hospital car and assistant had already arrived. Clearly just separated for a few days, Si Li Ting''s face was not willing to give up, "remember my words, go out to take bodyguards, try to avoid going out, obediently wait for me toe back." "Good." She nodded cleverly, like a kind and gentle wife. Si Li Ting deeply kisses her lip, and she separate a minute a second is a kind of suffering. Gu Jinmu escorts him to leave. Seeing the car disappear in her field of vision, Gu Jin ps his hands and a person appears from the courtyard. "Mr. Gu, I''m the one you employed during this period. You can call me ck contract." The expression on Gu Jin''s face is no longer the gentle appearance in front of Si Li Ting, but with nobility and coldness. "I hope you call me Mrs. si more than Mr. Gu." That''s what she should be. "Yes, Mrs. Smith." "How many of you?" "Ten people. If Mrs. Si thinks it''s not enough, she can send them back." "I heard from my brother that you have good skills. Ten people are equivalent to 100 ordinary bodyguards. Quality is more important than quantity. Take out half of the people to protect my son. In any case, the safety of Jinnuo should be given priority. " "Yes, Mrs. Smith." ck Qi had no expression, and the tone of his reply was not warm. "The rest of you protect me, and that''s your job." "Yes." Gu Jin went back to his room and changed a suit of clothes. When Si Li Ting was at home, in order not to let him worry, she deliberately was very clever. He said that if she was not allowed to go out, then she would not go out. If he did not let her do anything dangerous, she would not do it. If she stayed at home all her life, how could the truth of the mattere to light? Gu Jin made a high-profile appearance and went out of thepany. She wanted to lead out the woman to find out why she wanted to kill each other since she was a sister? She believed that as long as she showed up, the man woulde back. Nothing happened on the way to thepany. Gu Jin sat in the office thinking for a long time. If that person doesn''t show up, then she has no initiative at all. Before so many times to wait for death, left her only difference, the same ending she did not want to happen again. Gu Jin suddenly thought of something. The man said that he wanted to take back everything that belonged to her. If she had a y for the family, she would go to the home directly.However, she followed herself to China to exin a problem. Her goal was not to care for her family, but to herself. With the same face, does she want to rece herself? Just think of here Gu Jin heart a cold, Si Li Ting went to the United States, he is not in his side, perhaps is the best opportunity for that person. Brother Li Ting Just think of here, Gu Jin is flustered, she has enough confidence to Si Li Ting, he won''t recognize the wrong person, can''t stand the design of intentional person. She has been passive once and will not be passive again. "Ready to go to Japan, the smaller the better." "Yes, Mrs. Smith." Gu Jin went home and told Jin Nuo that he left in a hurry. Si Li Ting on the first ss, he just sat down and found that Tang Ming also came up. "Third uncle." Tang Ming said hello. After a few days without him, his wound was much better, but there was still a scar on his forehead. A woman''s face could not have a scar, but a man was harmless. Si Li Ting nodded slightly, which was a greeting, "how''s the injury?" Because Tang Ming has saved Gu Jin, Si Li Ting is also interested in him a lot. "How serious can a skin injury be? It''s much better to have a few days off. Is uncle going to the trade fair, too? " "Well." "Jin''er is at home alone. I don''t know if there is anything wrong." Tang Ming was worried. Si Li Ting''s mobile phone is off, and then call her after getting off the ne. As long as she is at home, nothing will happen. Unless the person is really insane andes home with a heavy weapon, the possibility is zero. "I''ve got someone to protect her. It''ll be OK." "That''s good..." Tang Ming looked at his position, he and Si Li Ting in the middle of an aisle, Si Li Ting side of the seat empty. "Uncle, do you think this position looks like the one three years ago." When ites to three years ago, both of them have some feelings. At that time, the affairs of Gu Jin and Si Li Ting have not been made public. It was Gu Jin and Tang Ming on a business trip. Who knows that Si Li Ting got on the ne and was next to her seat. Along the way, Si Li Ting didn''t less upset her. "Susu didn''te." Si Li Ting''s tone is a bit of bitterness, and just separated from her for an hour, he began to miss her. That woman is about to exist like oxygen, leaving her will die. At this time, two people appeared in the cabin door chatting. The stewardess said with a smile: "wee to XX Airlines." All the people have been seated, only Si Li Ting''s side position is still empty, thisteer is the host of the vacant seat around him. The woman was wearing a pair of big sunsses. The moment she took off the sunsses, Si Li Ting and Tang Ming''s faces were shocked. The visitor wore a simple floral skirt, no makeup on his face, and a smile rose from the corners of his mouth. a face as like as two peas, two of them are carved out of a mold. Although Si Li Ting has long known that someone looks the same as Gu Jin, she is still shocked to see her face at the moment. As if Gu Jin at home suddenly got on the ne, Si Li Ting was surprised for a moment. He checked a few days of people without warning appeared in his world, without any cover up, she sat down beside Si Li Ting. "Mr. Si looks at me like this, is he in love with me?" There are some differences between her timbre and Gu Jin. Gu Jin is like a soft cotton candy, but she is a little sharp. even if as like as two peas, the two men are different in character. Si Li Ting hase back to God. He doesn''t know why that woman dare to appear in front of him so boldly. "Who are you?" Chapter 494 A person with no clue suddenly appeared in front of them, or so tant, Tang Ming and Si Li Ting were shocked. "Who am I?" The woman tilted her head to look at him, "guess." Her character and Gu Jin are totally different, Si Li Ting will not see her automatically brought into Gu Jin. "No matter who you are and what your purpose is, you can''t leave today!" Si Li Ting stretched out his hand to attack the woman, and the womanughed and said, "do you believe that I call you indecent?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s just a tricky thing. On the ne, she can''t imagine how Li Ting will do to her, so she dares to show up. "What? Dare not touch me? " The womanughed, like a naughty cat. Si Li Ting looked at her with a cold look on her face, "is the skull you sent?" "That''s right. I sent you presents with kindness. Congrattions on your son. How can you look at me with this expression?" "You did the ss thing, too?" "Did I do well? Your wife almost died. " She looks at Si Li Ting with a smile. She is clearly saying the most vicious words, but the expression on her face seems to be saying that lunch at noon is very good. Si Li Ting can''t bear her to put such words on Gu Jin''s body, reaching out and directly pinching her neck. "Uncle..." Tang Ming saw the situation and quickly began to remind. There are only three of them and Tang Ming''s assistant in the first ss cabin, but it will be very troublesome for this woman to have an ident here. Moreover, she can appear so uncovered, has long thought of a good way to retreat. The woman who has been strangled by the throat has no color of pain, and even the smile on the corner of her mouth bes bigger. "If she dies, how about Ipensate myself to you? Anyway, I look the same. I''m not going to suffer for you After thinking about it, she added: "not only won''t lose, but you will make money. Although we look the same, but the body is different, you can have two women, shouldn''t you thank me?" When a woman said such a thing, there was no ufortable expression on her face when she said it. Obviously, her thinking was different from that of ordinary people. "She is the only one I love." Si Li Ting is very sure that this kind of love is not about looks, but he likes Gu Jin. "Ha ha, love I''d like to see how firm your so-called love is? Men are not all lower body animals. " She said scornfully, "I''m going to die of Gu Jin." "Dare you." Si Li Ting''s fingers tightened a little. "If you tighten up a little more, I''ll call the stewardess right away. You sexually harass me. Does the president of SZU want to take awsuit? Would you be sad if your wife saw it? " Clearly is and Gu Jin the same face, one let him love into the bone, this one let him wish to end her life. "Mr. Si, if you think about me, I can cooperate with the posture on the bed." So in the next three hours, the woman had a few hours of harassment on Si Li Ting. Tang Ming all listen to silly, this woman refreshes his view and imagination to the woman. There is nothing she can''t say. A woman is more explicit than a man. Fortunately, there is no one else in the first ss. Otherwise, I don''t know what others will think? Is this man really a killer? Why does he think she''s cute? From the beginning to the end, women are selling themselves enthusiastically. Until the nended, Si Li Ting took off the earphone. When the cabin door opened, the woman gave a pretty smile: "Si Li Ting, remember me. My name is Gu Annan. We''ll see you again." With that, she was like a cat running out of the cabin, and she was as fast as a gust of wind! Si Li Ting originally nned to catch her before getting off the ne, watching her escape, he would get up to catch her. I don''t know when my seat belt was entangled by that woman! Damn it, it must be when she''s crazy saying those naked words in her ears. Si Li Ting is getting angry. How can this woman not y ording to themon sense? Tang Ming came to untie the safety belt for him, "uncle, are you ok?" "I seem to have something to do with it?" He''s pissed off. The man said her name was Gu Annan, which showed that she was Gu Jin''s sister. Susu is like a little angel, so she is the devil! A real little devil. "Uncle, I think this girl is very cute." "Lovely? Who did you forget about the scar on your forehead? If you deviate a little bit, your head will be broken by the ss Si Li Ting in his ear chilly remind, Tang Ming used to like Gu Jin, this woman has a face and Gu Jin, it is difficult to protect Tang Ming will not be moved. The same face may not be the same kind-hearted. Gu Annan is much more cruel than Gu Jin. He wants to remind Tang Ming not to be blinded by that face."Uncle, I know it in my mind." Tang Ming''s eyes are more interesting. Si Li Ting didn''t say anything more. If Tang Ming could subdue that demon, Gu Jin''s life experience would be gradually known. "Just a few. Let''s go." Gu Annan will certainly appear again, which Si Li Ting is very sure. In the past few hours, although Gu Annan refused to reveal his identity, Si Li Ting also saw something clearly. Gu Annan is more like a child''s possessive desire for toys, rather than her real hatred for Gu Jin. She said she would climb into her bed, but there was no love in her eyes. Si Li Ting is an expert at observing words and expressions. Anyone who touches him can analyze the character of that person. To be sure, Gu Annan''s background is very unusual, and murder is not a new thing for her. Before Gu Jin, she had killed others, but she had a pair of very clean eyes. A very contradictory person is clearly a woman who should fall into the dark. Why does she have such clean eyes? If Tang Ming can persuade her, Gu Jin''s safety can be guaranteed. Annam can judge whether she has a toy or not. Of course, it''s not because she likes the toy very much, but because she doesn''t, she is the toy herself. She wants to kill Gu Jin is not Gu Jin offended her, but more psychological problems. It seems that this trip to Japan is not without harvest. Si Li Ting and Tang Ming settled in the same hotel. They went together and talked about business all the way. Before Tang Ming saved Gu Jin, Si Li Ting took out tens of billions of business to talk with Tang Ming, which made Tang Ming a little ttered. "Uncle, in fact, even if there is no such rtionship, I will save jin''er. You really don''t have to do this." In the face of Si Li Ting''s sudden kindness, Tang Ming is not used to it at all. His biggest impression of Si Li Ting was that he was desperate to build a crematorium next to his project in order to force him to divorce Su Jinxi. Now he is about to give himself ten billion projects. Of course, Tang Ming is not used to it. "With the support of his mother''s family, Tang''s group has developed well in your hands in recent years, but he can rece you at any time. Are you sure you don''t need this project to be stable? If this project ispleted, the market value of yourpany will rise again. " "Uncle, although you are not a member of our Tang family, the old man always keeps your position in his heart. I know he has reserved some shares for you." "I don''t need it, I didn''t need it in the past, and I don''t care about how you fought Tang Yu before. I will help you in the future." A word to help you represents the status of Tang Ming. Tang Ming suddenly had a feeling that it was Gu Jin that made it, but it was also because of Gu Jin. Fortunately, he stopped in time at the beginning, otherwise he would be the one who had nothing. "You don''t have to feel uneasy. If you don''t give this project to you, I will give it to others. It''s useless for me to take the shares. The old man was good enough for me and taught me a lot of things. That''s enough. I have got the most precious things from the Tang family. As for the rest, I think they should be returned to their original owners. You are the blood of the Tang family, and the shares are originally yours. " It''s rare that Si Li Ting will calm down and say this pile of words with him. Si Li Ting is really a man with clear gratitude and resentment. Tang Ming has obviously be his friend. He will sincerely help Tang Ming to lead Tang''s group to a high position. Chapter 495 Tokyo International Airport. Gu Jin got off the ne, which was her first time to Japan, and heiqi followed her. Just got off the ne, her mobile phone rang, is the phone of Si Li Ting. He arrived earlier than himself. I''m afraid he didn''t get through to his phone. I''m worried. "Susu, where are you?" After receiving his call, Gu Jin heard Si Li Ting''s slightly nervous voice. In order not to scare the snake, but also afraid of being worried by Si Li Ting, Gu Jin had to lie, "I just closed the meeting in thepany for a while, brother Li Ting, have you arrived?" "More than an hourter, I couldn''t get through to your mobile phone. Xiaozhu said that you went to thepany, and I think it was also a meeting." "Don''t worry, brother Li Ting, I''m such a big man. I won''t have an ident. I was unprepared before. Now, if I have prevention, I won''t give people an opportunity to take advantage of." Gu Jin''s voice in front of Si Li Ting is always warm and soft. Compared with that naughty woman on the ne, Si Li Ting prefers Gu Jin''s soft and glutinous temperament. "Susu, I saw a man on the ne." Si Li Ting did not intend to conceal anything. even if the as like as two peas and a brocade face, he shouted to climb up his bed. He had no heart, but was thinking about protecting Gu Jin. "Did she show up?" Gu Jin knew that he had not guessed wrong, and the woman really wanted to rece her. As soon as Si Li Ting is separated from himself, her goal is transferred to Si Li Ting. "Yes, I saw her." Si Li Ting told Gu Jin everything that happened on the ne. It''s just a little simpler to generalize her explicit words. Tomorrow morning, he guessed the result and thought about the appearance of another woman approaching Si Li Ting. Gu Jin bit his lips and was not happy in his eyes. "Others rush to marry you, don''t say you are not moved?" Even if it is a partner who has experienced life and death, her woman Gu Jin will not pay attention to it, but this one looks the same as himself. From Si Li Ting''s narration, we can see that she is a woman with a lot of character. Can''t a man be excited and feel fresh? Hearing the vinegar smell in Gu Jin''s voice, Si Li Ting chuckled: "is my treasure baby jealous?" "You stillugh." Gu Jin, a little woman, stamped her feet in the same ce. Heiqi, a woman on one side, took a look and quickly moved away from her eyes. I''m afraid that no man will not hold such a woman well. That little woman''s ttery will even crisp the bones of a single dog who has no desire. It''s said that Si Li Ting is a real spoiling wife maniac. I''ll spoil it if I do it myself. She is different from those pretentious women, she has a natural charm, of course, in front of herself, she is always cold image. If she is a thorn rose outside, then at the moment in front of the beloved man is a beloved little princess. Will not let people feel bored, but just want to follow her, pet her, can not bear to let her eyebrows have a little wrinkle. Si Li Ting heard that his wife was a little angry, so he quickly came to extinguish the fire. "Susu, if I am interested in her, don''t I hide you? Why should I tell you everything?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "My child, her mother, I would like to die on you, and you are worried that I am interested in others?" Si Li Ting''s words made Gu Jin blush, and a voice of coquetry came: "what nonsense." "I can''t bear to be a Susu. How can I think of others? You''ll be overdrawn. " Si Li Ting half joked, his physical strength is so good, where there will be any overdraft phenomenon. Gu Jin Du''s mouth still refused, "then you don''t see her a lot, don''t have any intimate contact with her, don''t..." "Yes, my wife." "I''m not with you. I have to eat on time." Hearing his warm words, Gu Jin almost couldn''t help telling him that he hade to Japan several times. Think of that woman in Si Li Ting side, if you appear rashly, it is likely to break her n. She''s got the initiative, so this time it''s up to her. "Well, Susu, just a few hours apart, I started thinking about you." Si Li Ting said in a low voice, no more joking. "Miss you, Miss nono." Gu Jin''s face appeared a smile, "we will meet soon." "Wife, take good care of yourself." Two people hang up the phone, Gu Jin instantly put away his face on the expression of a good wife and mother, instead of indifference. "The target has appeared. I need you to find her whereabouts." "Yes, Mrs. Smith." Gu Jin quietly checked into the hotel where Si Li Ting stayed. The feeling in the dark was so good, mysterious and exciting.No wonder Annan sent those things. There was also a sense of mischief. The hotel is Japanese style with beautiful environment. If you don''te to Gujin with a task, you want to rx. She turned on herputer to see whichpanies were participating in the trade meeting. Her branch office also received the invitation letter. At that time, she didn''t want toe. After bing a mother, she wanted to be with nono more. But for Gu Annan''s intention, she would not fly here. Heiqi came back soon. "Mrs. Si, as you expected, that Miss Gu lives in Mr. Si''s next door, and There is a wall between the two rooms. " Gu Jin''s fingers are tight. Even though he knows that Si Li Ting is unlikely to split up, Gu Jin is still ufortable at the thought of a wealthy wolf, tiger and leopard staring at him. ck ch focuses on the wall, which is obviously not too high. She clenched her teeth and said, "can a man turn over?" "Yes, if you want to." "Have you found out the identity of Gu Annan?" "Not yet. ording to your information, madam, I find that Gu Annan is representing apany in Singapore. I have sent people to check on thatpany. I believe there will be an answer soon." Gu Annan could not find any clue in the dark Gu Jin before. Now she appears, it is not necessarily. As long as people live in this world, there will be traces. Gu Jin quietly check, absolutely will not rashly start. "Good." "That Madam, if you don''t worry, would you like to change your room? The room next to Mr. Si is empty. If you need, I can change it for you "No, if it''s too close, I can''t do it until I''m sure." "Then, madam, I will continue to inquire." "Go ahead." In the empty room, Gu Jin, dressed in kimono and drinking tea, sits cross legged. A gust of wind blows, and the bamboo leaves in the courtyard rustle. The sun shines through the bamboo leaves in the courtyard, and the weather in June is the best season with a warm breeze. Such beautiful scenery can bring people a good mood, but Gu Jin does not feel happy at all, but is full of suffering. The person she loved was in the same hotel, but she couldn''t go out to see each other for the time being. Thinking of Gu Annan''s idea of fighting against Li Ting all the time, she was a little restless. Gu Jin sighed. She didn''te here to do evil this time. Fortunately, there was a ck contract. If something really happened, she could know it. At the moment, Si Li Ting in the room did not do anything else. He took the writing board of the hotel and wrote and drew on it at will. In the picture, a beautiful woman is holding a lovely child, and his mouth is holding a faint smile. Even when he was separated from his mother and son, he would be with them in this way. Will Jinnuo grow up again in a few days? Children grow very fast every day and change a little every few days. Si Li Ting patiently records his growth and changes, waiting for him to show him how much his mother loves him when he grows up. The doorbell rang with delight. Outside the door stood Gu Annan in uniform. "Hello, sir, your lunch." Si Li Ting pick eyebrows, "uninvited, very good." Gu Annan''s smile was brilliant, "President of the University, his wife is not around. Why don''t we hook the thunder and the fire?" Si Li Ting pulled her hand and knocked on the door beside her. "Well, where are you taking me? Just go to your room. " When Tang Ming opened the door, a woman was jammed in. Si Li Ting''s cold voice came: "tame me and ask some questions." Chapter 496 Gu Jin in the room has been absent-minded. Even if she knows she can''t do anything, she can only stay here quietly waiting for news. Atst Hechi appeared, and she restrained her expression. "Ma''am, there''s new progress." "Say it." Gu''s face was flustered with tea. "Not long ago, Gu Annam knocked on Mr. Si''s door in a maid''s suit, as if to..." Gu Jin held the tea cup tightly, gnashing his teeth and said, "continue." "Madam, please rest assured that she failed and was pushed to Tang Ming''s room by Mr. Si." Gu Jin was surprised by this news, "brother Ming?" "Yes, I don''t know if it''s because Mr. Tang likes Miss Gu. In short, Mr. Si put her in Tang Ming''s room." "What about him?" "I''ll go back to my room and have a rest." ck Chi answered earnestly. Gu Jin was relieved. "Keep watching. If there is any change, you must tell me." "Yes." Si Li Ting also sent people to investigate Gu Annan''s details, and now there is no clue. Since Gu Annan is with him, he can rx a little, so that Gu Jin will be safe for the time being. Mingming just called Gu Jin a few days ago, but still can''t solve the lovesickness. What is Susu doing now? Si Li Tingy on the bed and had a sleepy sleep. When he woke up again, there was a person beside the bed. The man was looking at him against his head, his big eyes blinking at him. "You How did you get in here Si Li Ting was so angry that his veins were exposed. Gu Annan pointed to the wall and said, "it came in from there." "Where''s Tang Ming?" Si Li Ting frowned, he specially threw this woman to Tang Ming, how Tang Ming let her go again. "In the room." Gu Annan''s expression on his face was somewhat crafty, and Si Li Ting was vaguely worried. "What do you want?" "I didn''t say that long ago. I want to taste you." A woman is not shy to say such a thing. "I''m sorry, I can''t be tough on women except Susu." "Well, if you don''t try, how can you know it won''t work? Shall I rub it for you Gu Annan said he was going to start. "Get out of here!" Si Li Ting directly kicked the evil spirit out of the room. It seems that he can''t have a good rest these days. Tang Ming''s room has no one to open, Si Li Ting''s heart is not good, that woman won''t dare to kill Tang Ming so much? Last time, because Tang Ming saved Gu Jin, she went to the hospital to teach him a lesson. Damn it, how can I ignore her danger because she looks like Gu Jin? Si Li Ting quickly asks the manager of the hotel to open the door. If Tang Ming really has something to do, he will feel guilty all his life. Open the door to see, the room is a bit chaotic, fortunately there is no smell of blood, a person lying on the bed seems to be struggling. Fortunately, no one died. Si Li Ting will send people away, he went to be tied up in front of Tang Ming. Tang Ming''s mouth is also stuffed with a child bathing on the water. Seeing Si Li Tinging, he opens his mouth and says, "Wuwu..." This movement of the mouth, the small yellow duck is squeezed to make a "quack" sound. This picture Si Li Ting is not the first time to save Tang Ming, but took out a mobile phone shot a small video sent to Gu Jin. Gu Jin is also taking a lunch break. The vibration of her mobile phone makes her wake up immediately. Seeing the short film, she was at a loss. She made a phone call to Si Li Ting. "Brother Li Ting, brother Ming, has he been kidnapped?" She is also confused, see Tang Ming whole body is tied by the rope, just like being kidnapped. But when have you ever seen someone kidnap a duckling to stop her mouth? When Tang Ming opens her mouth, she can''t helpughing. It''s such a poor picture. "Abducted." Si Li Ting enthusiastically gave Gu Jin a live broadcast, "isn''t it very interesting?" Uncle Tang, are you really good? Build your own happiness on the pain of others? He also took a picture of himself as a disgrace to Gu Jin. Damn it, it''s the bad girl! If caught by him, he will certainly not let her go!!! He turned his back on the bed like a caterpir twisting his body, trying to let Si Li Ting untie his rope quickly. Unfortunately, however, what he sent out was "Gaga". Si Li Ting patted his head, "don''t make any noise." Tang Ming is almost crying, uncle, you are the monkey sent by the funny! "Susu, it''s your twin sister who made it." Si Li Ting broadcast the situation to her.This is in line with what heiqi said, and her husband did not have any thoughts. Thinking of Tang Ming''s situation there, Gu Jin helplessly said: "brother Li Ting, don''t make trouble. Let''s untie brother Ming quickly. I don''t know how long he has been tied up?" "Good." Gu Jin reminds Li tingcai to tie Tang Mingsong. Tang Ming throws away the yellow duck viciously and thinks of the cunning cat like bad girl. "Damned woman, I can''t spare you." Si Li Ting pick eyebrow, "don''t tell me a woman, you can''t deal with it?" "Uncle, it was an ident." "ident?" Tang Ming didn''t know what she thought of. Her face suddenly turned red, "anyway, I won''t let her go!" Si Li Ting was not a gossip. At the moment, he was also curious about how a big man in Tang Ming was made like this by a little woman. Thinking of the soft and glutinous Gu Jin in her arms, she is still more lovely. "Come on, it''s only when you can catch up with your hand that you have a ghost. Do you really like her?" Si Li Ting asked seriously. Tang Ming''s eyes are guilty of looking at the side, how to see some guilty. "I don''t like it. I just think he''s interesting." "If you like it." Si Li Ting simple and rude back a sentence, Gu Jin was not so pursued by him. Tang Ming''s character is more modest and elegant. He had two women who were rushed to his bed. It was said that he had not really chased a girl. "Third uncle, don''t you say that''s how you got to jin''er?" Tang Ming has a big mouth. "Why else? Once born and twice cooked, Susu hated me at the beginning, and it would be good for a long time. Of course, I don''t encourage you to do this. In addition to being overbearing when necessary, chasing girls also needs to be gentle and delicate. A girl is like a precious treasure, which needs to be held in the palm of your hand. " Tang Ming would like to take a small copy of Si Li Ting''s emotional experience to write down, he had lost to him. "Uncle, tell me more." "It''s no use saying more. Gu Annan''s character is opposite to Su Su''s. you have to practice it yourself, but if you want to get her, I have a way." Si Li Ting can mix like a duck in the mall, if there are no means how possible? At the beginning, he found that Gu Jin was not right. He directly asked people to modify the answers to the questions of therge search engine, so that Gu Jin could take the initiative to send it to his door. Until now, Gu Jin estimated that he did not know that he was calcted by Si Li Ting. "What can I do?" Although previously treated like that, Tang Ming not only did not hate her, but more interested in her. Si Li Ting had his own calction in mind. From the contacts with Gu Annan, Gu Annan was not as gloomy as he thought. If she can be together with Tang Ming, it is also a good thing. Not only can she dig out some news from her mouth, but Tang Ming can also take off the bill smoothly. The most important thing is that Gu Jin has another sister. Gu Jin will be very happy. In a short time, Si Li Ting''s head has formed a n of carving three with one arrow. Si Li Ting leanedzily on the bed, lit a cigarette, pointed to Tang Ming and hooked his finger, "youe here." Tang Ming leans over and Si Li Ting says a few words in his ear. Tang Ming''s face is a littleplicated. Obviously, Si Li Ting''s idea is a kind of bad idea. "Yes, uncle?" "Or do you have a better way?" "Is that a bit of a take advantage of others?" Tang Ming frowned. Si Li Ting chuckled: "then you will be a single dog all your life." After that, he flicked the ash on his clothes and got up gracefully. With his tall and straight figure and delicate half breed appearance, who knows what kind of bad idea he has just given himself. "Uncle, wait a minute. I''ll listen to you." Si Li Ting steps slightly, mouth raised a sessful smile. At the moment, Gu Annan''s body suddenly shivered in his room. Chapter 497 Night fell, Si Li Ting dragged the tired body back to the room, held a day''s meeting, his head was big. The meeting is not terrible. What''s terrible is that some woman who "happens to" sit next to him has been harassing him. People who didn''t know thought she was Gu Jin. The two couples came to the meeting together. Si Li Ting looked at his watch. It was almost time. Knock on the door as promised, Tang Ming standing at the door, face is still someplex. "On time." Si Li Ting opened the door and weed him in. "Uncle, do you really want to do this?" "You haven''t realized it yet?" Si Li Ting has cleaned up his things quickly. ording to his guess of Gu Annan, she can climb over the wall once at noon and a second time at night. Since she is willing toe, I will let her have no return! "I just feel like this to a girl''s house It''s not very good. " Tang Ming looks like a very awkward child. Si Li Ting is a face calm way: "thest girl who was so right has be my wife. I robbed you and I will return you one today." "Uncle, you are shameless Tang Ming is helpless. "When Su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu climbed into your bed, did you agree?" "It''s not..." "Gu Annan, get into my bed and I agree?" "Not at all." Si Li Ting patted him on the shoulder, "do you want to touch those famousdies in China?" "No "That''s right. When you are willing, this girl will be someone else''s wife. Come on, don''t let me down." Si Li Ting took things ready to go out, "think about how Su Meng is to you, how you treat her, this girl will be much worse,pared to her, I am more worried about you." If Tang Ming was a little more domineering, Su Su might have been his. Different means are needed for different women. Si Li Ting and Tang Ming exchange rooms, this is his ghost idea, Gu Annan does not want to go to bed, but he gave her a chance. Bubble in the bathtub, Si Li Ting sent Gu Jin a video call in the past. All day did not see his size baby, Nuo pure smile, Gu Jin soft body. The video has not been connected by Gu Jin, and Si Li Ting frowns displeasantly. Gu Jin is afraid that he can see that his background is not at home. She can only hang up and call him. "Susu, why don''t you let me see you?" Connect the phone to hear the voice of Si Li Ting full of resentment. "Brother Li Ting, I''m running outside." "What time is it and running?" "I can''t sleep without you. Exercise helps me sleep." Gu Jin had to lie with his eyes open. Amitabha, brother Li Ting, I''m sorry. I''ll make up for youter. "Sote, although it is in the vi, it is inevitable to meet bad people, go home early and have a rest." "Well, what are you doing?" Gu Jin knows the whereabouts of Si Li Ting like the palm of his hand. She still wants to ask. "Just back to the hotel and ready to rest." "Then you should have a rest early and have a meeting tomorrow." Gu Jinsheng was afraid of saying more and making more mistakes, so he quickly prepared to end the topic. Before hanging up, she heard the voice of Si Li Ting: "Su Su, I miss you." Quiet night, the man''s voice with a sigh, in such a night is very soft. Gu Jin mouth slightly hook, "me too." Hang up the phone, Gu Jin''s heart warm, this life she can find a man who loves her so much, she really feel very happy. This call made Gu Jin, who was still a little uneasy,pletely relieved that the best Si Li Ting in the world would never betray her. The night is already deep, Tang Ming takes a bath and lies on the bed, the brain has been entangled with one thing, will shee? Don''t know to a few o''clock, he heard a subtle voice in the yard, Tang mingmeng opened his eyes. Seeing a small figure jumping into the yard, Gu Annan''s skill is very good. Soon she opened the door of her bedroom and came in. There was no light in the room. She only saw a person on the bed, and didn''t know who he was. Tang Ming looked at a small woman in front of the window excited rub hands, put clear very excited look. Excited, is she the man who wants to go to Gu Jin? It''s not because she likes this man. Tang Ming thought that her eyes were dark here. What kind of past did she lead her to want to possess someone else''s husband? Perhaps what she wants to possess is not just Si Li Ting, but all Gu Jin has. Just think so, Tang Ming saw her slowly bent over, like a cat general drill into the bed inside. His heart was beating wildly, which was different from the feeling of being stirred by white light rain before. If that''s to meet the physiological needs, then that''s what you''re looking forward to.A small hand slowly touched his body, usually one by one to untie the buttons of his pajamas. Tang Ming''s throat knot rolled and her fingers grasped the bed sheet under her body. Then the little hand slipped into his clothes like a little snake. At that moment, Tang Ming almost didn''t groan. Her hands were small and soft, as if with a kind of magic, but where she passed, there would beyers of trembling. Tang Ming seemed to hear her whispering in her ear: "a big man''s skin is so good." He held back a smile, originally thought that a murderer must be very bad and dark, but these times, he only thought she was very cute. It''s like a cat, sometimes lively and sometimes cute, and if she''s in a hurry, she''ll show her sharp ws. If it was Si Li Ting, she would have gone to the right ce, and Tang Ming''s personality was different from him. He tried to control his breathing and not disturb the cat. That small hand touched his chest and back, and Tang Ming''s skin was scalded, but she still stayed at this stage. Gu Annan''s mouth was not as open as she said. Even his stomach didn''t stay for long. She seems to be hesitating whether to continue, Tang Ming''s body is almost suffocating, but the woman is stuck here. Tang Ming several times raised the finger, pondered repeatedly or put down. After su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu, he actually has some shadows on women. Although he knew that Gu Annan was different from them and thought that he had been cheated by Su Meng before, he became Su Meng now. Gu Annan thought that he was Si Li Ting. He was not ready for her. Tang minglue turns over and takes her into his arms. Gu Annan''s body is tense, like a cat frightened. The man who had just been ying in his hand suddenly pressed over and was confined to her waist with one hand. The nose was full of the smell of his bath liquid, mixed with the hot smell of men. In order to seduce him, she specially wore a suit of close fitting clothes. She just stripped Tang Ming''s clothes. Now they are close to each other. Gu Annam immediately even dare not move, Tang Ming mouth hook up a smile, so this girl is also a mouth gun little prince? What he said was extravagant, but his body was honest. Has she never experienced this? Thinking of this, Tang Ming felt like he had picked up a treasure, and he was more reluctant to hurt her. I feel the body of the little thing in her arms has been very stiff, but she did not do anything, just rely on him. Tang Ming did not move her, just pretended to sleep in general gently holding her. Gu Annan''s body softened after being stiff for a while. She wondered if the man was asleep? If he is asleep, his body has obvious reaction. If he is not asleep, why does he just hold her and do nothing? Such a result was something she had never thought about. Gu Annan was at a loss. Who was she? Where is she going? What should she do? Think of Gu Annam some sleepy actually fell asleep, Tang Ming feel the arms of the little woman breathing evenly, she so sleep? For a time, he was a little sad andughing. The woman who hade to do evil things finally fell asleep. Looking at his arms like a cat like little woman, his mouth slightly raised a smile, carefully held her more tightly. Third uncle has a point is not wrong, women are treasures, need to be well spoiled and protected. Gu Annan sleeps soundly, but Tang Ming is not sleepy. He is dreaming about her life in the past. A woman who can even kill her own sister is sleeping in his arms. Chapter 498 On the morning of June, the sun was just right. Si Li Ting had a good night''s dream. He stretched out to get ready to get up and put the fish all night. He should also close the. Gu Annan is a very cunning woman. After checking for a day, he originally wanted to follow herpany. However, she did not find anything after a long time. Not to mention checking her parents, even she is a nk. As long as it is a person, there will be traces of activity, but her trace is very few. Si Li Ting can be sure that Gu Annan did not live in the sun before, only in the dark, he is not easy to investigate. So what made her show up recently? And also boldly appear in their own side? Si Li Ting faintly feels that these have something to do with Gu Jin''s life experience. Maybe the mystery of her parents can be solved soon. I packed up and looked at my watch. It was still early. Si Li Ting didn''t want to disturb the two people''s good things, leisurely went to the hotel restaurant to have breakfast. He is early, and Gu Jin is earlier than him. They are separated by a curtain. Gu Jin watches him take a cup of coffee. Hum, how dare you drink coffee secretly! Si Li Ting just sat down, Gu Jin''s phone call came over, he answered the phone full of vigor. "Good morning, Susu." Now Si Li Ting''s character is much more cheerful than when Gu Jincai knew him, especially in front of himself. "Brother Li Ting, have you had breakfast?" "Eating, baby, have you eaten?" Si Li Ting is a smart man. Knowing that Gu Jin doesn''t allow him to drink coffee, he subconsciously wants to change the topic. "Yes, brother Li Ting. You have a bad stomach. Don''t drink coffee." Gu Jin through the curtain to see Si Li Ting frown, "Su Su, I''ll drink a cup." "No "Are the three in charge?" Si Li Ting is like a child who wants sugar with his mother at the moment. If others saw it, they would be surprised that their eyes would fall down. Is this really the sessor of the Smith family? The president of Dihuang? Clearly just a big boy! Such Si Li Ting will onlye out when he is in front of Gu Jin. See Si Li Ting this appearance, Gu Jin had to loosen his mouth, "can only drink a mouthful." "Susu, you''re the most reasonable wife I''ve ever seen, wife Mada." Secretary 3 years old online! Remind Si Li Ting, Gu Jin observes Si Li Ting. When he is not around, does he mean what he says? The next second she saw Si Li Ting holding up the coffee cup, gululu a drink, midway without panting. Gu Jin''s forehead was full of blue veins. He didn''t break the appointment. He really only took a sip. Anyway, he didn''t agree on how much to drink. Thispany is three years old! Si Li Ting one mouthful drank, wiped the coffee in the corner of his mouth with a paper towel. That gentleman''s aristocratic temperament perfectly conceals his childish side. Gu Jin can''t helpughing. She''s three years old. A cup of coffee doesn''t matter. During this period, I focused on recuperating his stomach. His stomach is much better than before. As long as you don''t eat and drink as much as you used to, and your work and rest time is irregr, it doesn''t really matter. Gu Jin suddenly feels this kind of feeling is very good, she can see the side that Si Li Ting usually can''t see. No wonder there are so many people in the world who have the habit of peeping. Gu Jin is happy to see it, but finds a woman walking towards Si Li Ting. The woman Gu Jin is no stranger at all, and she is an old acquaintance. Miro! She was angry with Si Li Ting for the first time because of her. Later, she went to the office to find Si Li Ting, but found that if MI was confessing to him, she still pestered him. After a year''s absence, Miro is quite different from that three years ago. At first, she had short hair and was dressed neatly. At first, she was a working woman. Now she has long hair and ace skirt. She is gentle and charming. Gu Jin watched her close to Si Li Ting. Even though he knew that Si Li Ting would not like her, Gu Jin was still a little ufortable. She bit the fork and looked at the two people there without blinking, for fear that she would miss something in the blink of an eye. Si Li Ting seems to be still immersed in that cup of coffee, for the arrival of rice is not too big feeling. "Long time no see, Li Ting." Si Li Ting aftertaste of coffee, light back a: "long time no see." See his very cool appearance, if some of the rice is not reconciled to ask: "so long did not see, you don''t think I changed?" Her style is quite different from before. If Mi had known Si Li Ting for some years, at first she thought that people like Si Li Ting would like people like him. It was not until one day that a soft little woman appeared beside him. Miro knew that she had been going in the wrong direction all these years.At that time, Si Li Ting had a deep love with the little woman, but she had not put down Si Li Ting. She was 30 years old and had not been married. Style is more and more like a little woman, clearly aware that he and he can not, this time, she still hope that he can see the change in his body. However, she is ignored Si Li Ting such a big straight man, the big straight man''s eyes are only his own wife. Hearing her say so, Si Li Ting seriously looked at the meter if one eye, "is changed some, grow tall 3 centimeters." Miro helplessly said: "I wear shoes with high heels today, can''t you see other changes?" She didn''t believe that she had changed so much that he couldn''t see it. Her hair had grown longer, her color had changed, and she had lost ten pounds. Gu Jin secretly pokes at two people''s lipnguage, if rice unexpectedly asks this kind of question, put clearly is not from Si Li Ting''s body to shift the line of sight, also delusion and he has a chance. The spoon in her hand was almost bent by her. She wanted to see how Si Li Ting replied. A woman certainly doesn''t like her husband to pay too much attention to her opposite sex. Si Li Ting doesn''t know why. He always feels that there is a line of sight falling on him, which is the death gaze from Gu Jin. If he dares to answer today, Gu Jin will certainly not spare him. Of course, at the moment, he still thinks Gu Jin is in China, and he doesn''t know that his wife is staring at him. Two women''s eyes are focused on his face, Si Li Ting seriously looked at Mi if. "You have a pimple on your forehead. It should have been bitten by a mosquito." He replied seriously. Miro: "it''s just Gu Jin is happy and crazy. She is three years old. You are so cute! We can imagine how bad the mood of Miro is now. She changed all over her body, but the man didn''t see it at all. There was only one reason that he didn''t have you in his heart. Whether you have long or short hair, whether you are thin or fat has no difference in his eyes. If the rice is not willing to sit down in his opposite, "Gu Jin how did note, Gu family in the country is not a branch?" She tried to open the topic. This time, Si Li Ting was not with Gu Jin. Could it be that they quarreled? Si Li Ting eyebrows a frown, if the rice feels certain is like this, oneself mentions Gu Jin, he is not happy, two people''s emotion broke. "I''m married to her. Please call her Mrs. Smith." Well done! I''m three years old. I''ll give you somepliments. Gu Jin happily ate another mousse cake. How could her brother Li Ting be so cute. If the face of rice is fast ck into coal, the topic is she raised, she can only continue. "Sorry, I forgot." "Susu wants to take care of her baby at home and run back and forth for fear that she will not be able to eat." When Si Li Ting mentioned Gu Jin, his eyebrows and eyes were obviously gentle. If a person is lucky or not, you can see his face. "By the way, if you see Susu next time, you have to keep a secret for me." Si Li Ting is suddenly mysterious. What can''t she do with her heart! If you look at his serious look, it should be something important. Men don''t want women to know, that''s not a good thing. She was in a much better mood when she thought of it. She put on a calm look on her face, "you can tell me, I won''t tell her." Si Li Ting looked around, a mysterious look. Gu Jin''s heart beat faster, brother Li Ting, don''t let me down. If rice swallows a mouthful of saliva, their rtionship is certainly not so good, say it quickly, let me bnce my heart. Gu Jin covered his chest and saw the thin lips of Si Li Ting: "don''t tell her I finished a cup of coffee." Chapter 499 Miro:??? Is this man a fool? If others will think so, but this is Si Li Ting!!! The ruthless man in the mall. Once in the mall, just because someone robbed him of a project, Si Li Ting robbed hispany the next day, leaving people with nothing. Since then, no one dares to steal the project he wants to do, and his sovereign like majesty is formed unconsciously. Even if it is Miro speaking in front of him is cautious, so who will tell her, who is this naive ghost?! Why does Miro feel like she saw a kindergarten child, because she steals a piece of candy and doesn''t let herself tell her parents. Look at Si Li Ting carefully, although he is still the same as in the past, in fact, it has been different. Once upon a time, Si Li Ting was like a piece of jade, which was perfect no matter from which angle. It''s just because it''s too perfect to be human, but now he''s got it. He became grounded and began to have a human touch. He was no longer a cold president, but a naive big boy. All these changes are due to the woman, Miro''s heart seems to be severely defeated by some sharp weapon. She once thought that he would be confused by Gu Jin for his perfect personality, and would soon dislike that kind of vase. At the moment, Si Li Ting is like a big child''s expression stabbed Miro. He not only doesn''t hate Gu Jin, but also exudes the happy taste of love all over his body. Gu Jin can''t help smiling when she sees this scene. Her family is three years old. This is the man she loves. When he is around you, he doesn''t have to prick his body like he does outside. He can show his soft belly, let you touch, let you smooth hair, no impurities, eyeground can not amodate other people. If rice is some unwilling, "Li Ting, she really has so good?" "Can my wife be good? No, I can make her my wife? " Si Li Ting''s words are full of the meaning of protecting the calf. He himself is reluctant to say Gu Jin is not a word, not to allow anyone to say her, not even query! Seeing some misunderstanding, Miro quickly exined: "well, I''m not saying she''s bad, I''m just curious. I''m the first person to know you. In terms of working ability, I have cooperated with you so many times. You know me well. Why not me? " She asked aboveboard, many people who love Si Li Ting can''t get close to him, only if MI can get along with him like a friend. A big reason is because of Miro''s character, she is very direct, will not do some means behind the scenes. Even if it is rejected by Si Li Ting, she is also straightforward, unwilling to write on her face. Si Li Ting thinks about Gu Jin''s words. When she is not around, she should take good care of herself. Just after drinking such a big cup of coffee, she should drink some porridge to nourish her stomach. He ate a few porridge, this just light answer: "because I like her." The answer is very natural. Gu Jin loves thispany more and more. He is three years old. He is so cute. His eyes only porridge, but also perfunctory next to the rice if answer questions. Miro obviously did not find this, just want to ask the answer he wanted. "Can you tell me why I like her?" Si Li Ting bit the spoon and thought seriously, why? Gu Jin is also waiting for the answer, is it because of his appearance? So if Gu Annan looks like himself, will he be moved? "I like it because it''s her." It''s a simple answer, but the implication is very heavy. Not because of her appearance, not because of her background, but because of her Gu Jin, the unique Gu Jin in the world. even if Gu Annan as like as two peas, she can not rece Gu Jin''s position in his heart. These eight words give Gu Jin the supreme affirmation and give others zero opportunities. If the eyes of rice be a little dark, Si Li Ting looked at her face and the food in her te. "Eat more food for your stomach in the morning. If a woman works like that, it will make your partner heartache in the future." Si Li Ting was rarely warm. If there is more light in his eyes, he will still care about himself a little bit. "I remember you never used to have that for breakfast. Coffee is your favorite." Si Li Ting continued: "before, like you, I felt that work was everything. I took my body to Bo until I met herter. Your health is bad, maybe you don''t think there is anything, she will care about you, nervous you. You don''t want her to worry, you don''t want her to have a cloud on her eyebrows When he said this, he looked at the void with tenderness in his eyes, as if Gu Jin was in front of him.If rice finally knows what kind of status Gu Jin has in his heart. He can not care about his body, but because he does not want her to worry, he is willing to change for her. The concern for her is far beyond everything, which Miro has never thought about. During that period of cooperation, he went around every day in order to catch up with the schedule. Did he ever care about his body? In front of the person is Si Li Ting, is not him, urately said that womanpletely turned him into another person. For him, the president of Dihuang, the sessor of Smith, may not be worthy of the title of Gu Jin''s husband. If Mi knew that he had lost, he lostpletely. She thought Gu Jin was just relying on a good-looking face and a small woman''s coquetry to stay behind. One day, Si Li Ting will understand what kind of woman Gu Jin is and is tired of her. Now if rice just know how wrong he is, Si Li Ting has never changed because of himself, but he haspletely changed because of that woman. This is the power of love. "Are you happy for her to be someone else?" Knowing the answer, she still wanted to ask. Si Li Ting hook lips a smile: "do you think I look like I am not happy?" "No, it''s like a person who''s all over the body shouting that it''s good to get married." "I don''t know whether to get married or not. I only know that the right person is chosen every day as if it was Valentine''s day. Miro, one day you will understand how I feel. When you meet that man, you will know "Can I meet you?" "Certainly." Si Li Ting wiped his lips with a paper towel, put down his chopsticks and took a special photo. If rice for now Si Li Ting quite some disdain, "what do you shoot this for?" "Send it to my wife to prove that I have a good meal and let her not worry." Such a delicate Si Li Ting, if MI is deep admiration for Gu Jin, can make Si Li Ting like this, how much love is needed to do. She joked: "if you were like this when I met you, I would not like you, but also stubbornly like so many years." "It''s not toote to get out of the pit. Men are different before and after marriage." Si Li Ting was not ashamed, but proud. "You..." If rice helpless smile, also, Si Li Ting lives so happy, she also feels happy for him. This kind of blessing will soon be reced by her own. Even if Si Li Ting was with her, he would still be a workaholic. What kind of spark can two workaholics create together? At first, I felt that Gu Jin was not worthy of his boss Li Ting. Now it seems that they are both tough and soft. They are a perfect match. Without Gu Jin, there would be no Si Li Ting today, and without Si Li Ting, there would be no Gu Jin today. Love is not topromise, nor to force oneself to be what the other side wants, but because the other side makes themselves better. Maybe the road bumps, in the end, two people can still sp ten fingers, look at each other and smile. Gu Jin''s mobile phone sent a picture of an empty bowl with a row of words underneath. "Wife, I have a good meal today. Don''t worry, my stomach doesn''t hurt at all." Childish words will give people a strong sense of security, Gu Jin lowered his head and hit the phone keyboard to reply. "I''m three years old. I''m lucky to marry you." Two people look at the screen, coincided with a smile. Love has never been soplicated. Chapter 500 Say goodbye to Miro, Si Li Ting also feel rxed a lot. His friends are not many. Miro is one of them. When he started his work, Miro helped him a lot. When Gu Jin didn''t appear, he didn''t have any other feelings except for his friends. At that time, if rice by drunk let Si Li Ting send her back to the room, and then look forward to something. An ambiguous night In the end, he helped her to bed and left. He walked naturally and freely without even looking back. When he came back, he had Gu Jin, who had no ce of his own from the beginning to the end. Until today, if rice is really put down the Si Li Ting, in his body she saw the most beautiful appearance of love. At the same time, she is also looking forward to one day she can meet her son of God. Miro looked at the back of him leaving, she silently took back her sight. Li Ting, you must be happy. Si Li Ting knocked at the door of Tang Ming''s room. The door opened quickly, and Tang Ming stood at the door with her hair like a bird''s nest. "Third uncle." Si Li Ting looked at him like a beggar''s general shape, his pajamas were loose and drooping on his body. This expression, such clothes, this is the elegant noble son Tang Ming? "Did you go begging?" Si Li Ting''s tongue is very sharp. "She caught her." Tang Ming has no choice but to smile. Sleeping is a kitten. When she wakes up, she bes a big tiger. Tiger just hit and run, the room is in a mess, two people seem to be a big war. Si Li Ting picks eyebrow way: "so fierce?" It''s hard not to think about it in a mess under the bed. Tang Ming grabbed her hair and said, "it''s hard to say." "You failed?" Si Li Ting saw some clues from his expression. "Uncle, I I don''t want to do that to her. " Tang Ming thinks that she is so cute when She nestles in her arms, and she can''t bear to do things like that. Si Li Ting looked at Tang Ming''s inexpressible expression, "well, you have your own ideas. I don''t want it. This room is so messy. I''d better change a room." It is estimated that Tang Ming can not do that kind of thing, and Si Li Ting doesn''t want to force anything. If you live here, you may be harassed by Gu Annan, and Si Li Ting doesn''t have so much spirit to deal with her. There will be a dinner party tonight. After today, he can go home to see his wife tomorrow. Think of here, Si Li Ting''s steps are much lighter. "Ma''am, sir, you are next door." Heiqi reported the war situation to Gu Jin at the first time. "He knew I was there?" "I''m afraid I don''t know. Otherwise, he won''t have to change rooms to look for you directly. It should be to avoid Miss Gu. Last night, my husband specially changed rooms with Tang Ming and let Tang Ming sleep in his room just to deal with Miss Gu. " Such an idea is also Si Li Ting can think out, Gu Jin smiles, and in the dark is also destined to be good for her and Si Li Ting''s fate. Si Li Ting did not know Gu Jin in the case of her next door, this is not fate? "Gu Annan''s identity has not been found yet?" "Not yet." Gu Jin sighed, "it seems that only the second scheme can be used." "What n?" "Catch a turtle in a jar." Gu Jin twists a petal in the hand, "don''t forget that we are in the dark now, she is in the light." If you don''t make good use of this resource, isn''t it a waste? As night falls, we all wear colorful gowns. Women''s exquisite earrings and nes are shining in the light. Gu Jin hides in the dark, wearing a half mask on his face, looking at Si Li Ting from a distance. The people around Si Li Ting have no leisure, many peoplee and go to talk with him. This is her man, a dazzling star. Before he was watching him quietly, he did not feel like this, now looking at him from afar, more think he is handsome and extraordinary. Looking at him wearing his clothes which he ironed neatly, Gu Jin felt a little proud. If you don''t have a chance to cooperate with president Tang Mingda in the future. However, Tang Ming seems to beck of interest, seems to be waiting for someone toe out. Listen to heiqi said that Si Li Ting intends to make a pair of Gu Annan and Tang Ming. Tang Ming is not a dissolute man. At that time, Bai Xiaoyu and Su Meng calcted to divide the boundary with those two women. Since then, his side has been very clean, and there is no other woman. It can be seen that Si Li Ting didn''t do anything wrong. If Gu Annan and his misunderstanding were resolved, it would be good to promote the rtionship between her and Tang Ming. Carefully think of Tang Ming''s love road is also very bumpy, from the beginning to the end are calcted by women.As a result, he is now cautious about his feelings and does not want to contact other women. Not to mention getting married, there is no woman who can solve the physiological needs. has makeints about her son many times in the past year. Gu Annan''s appearance let Gu Jin see the hope, from Si Li Ting did not give her a dead hand, let her continue to jump to see that perhaps Gu Annan is not so bad. Gu Jin lining the head quietly waiting for the girl to appear. Before Gu An Ran has yet to wait, another womanes first. A woman who has disappeared for three years, even if Gu Jin and she have only met in a hurry, the woman is deeply imprinted in her mind. At the same time. At the beginning, I knew Si Li Ting, the only woman who followed him. She and Si Li Ting after formal contact, also specifically asked the Secretary Li Ting Yan Ran and his rtionship, a few years ago Yan Ran inadvertently saved him once. Therefore, Si Li Ting treats her as a sister, and he will buy her whatever she wants. Just before I was with him, Yanran was caught abroad by his family, and his surname was Qi. The Qi family is also a small family. Seeing Yan Ran, he only knows how to y every day, and the master Qi sends a death order. If you can''t get your diploma, you can''t go back to China, so Yanran is exiled to Europe. On the day she was arrested, Si Li Ting also sent her to have a good rest. Now when shees back, things have changed. Si Li Ting is not the original abstinence man, but his father. Yanranpared with the original also have some changes, at that time Yanran was very small, but deliberately dressed very mature. At a young age, she wore a ckce dress and high heels. When she was around Si Li Ting, she blocked many women for Si Li Ting, and she was clear about Si Li Ting''s mind. Si Li Ting just regarded her as a little sister, and did not want to have other development with her. More than three years of time, Yanranpared to the original mature a lot. She was wearing a long, white, off the shoulder dress, with her delicate hair in ce, and her ears and nes glittering. I saw her step by step toward the direction of Si Li Ting, Gu Jin holding the cup hand a tight. It''s not that I don''t believe in Si Li Ting, but Yan Ran is his Savior. She was once treated by him specially. At that time, in the bar door, Gu Jin saw with his own eyes Yan Ran''s arm. Even if it is for the sake of acting, she is also the only woman close to Si Li Ting besides herself. Gu Jin was a little upset. Why did he go to Japan? All the people who should havee and those who should not havee. First, a Gu Annan, then a Miro, finally, after these two people have lifted the threat, now there is a woman with the highest risk factor!!! If you don''t have to hide your identity, it''s better to stand by Si Li Ting''s side now than to be in a hurry here. Gu Jin sullen drank a mouthful of red wine, her jealousy has been so big? Si Li Ting has just sent off several presidents around him and is ready to find a ce to rest. A voicees from his ear: "brother Li Ting, long time no see." He turned and saw the smiling face standing beside him. Compared with that time not sensible, always dressed strangely and sweetly, now she seems to suddenly be a goddess. Si Li Ting is a little surprised that the woman who is about to disappear in his memory suddenly appears in his world. "Long time no see. You''ve grown up." This is the first sentence of Si Li Ting. Gu Jin drank a mouthful of wine stuffy, Secretary 3 years old, your beauty confidant, good sister also really many!!! Compared with other men, Si Li Ting is actually very clean. However, in the heart of the beloved, there will still be some taste, even if she knows that her secretary will not do anything more than polite when she is three years old. Gu Jinzhi is staring at Si Li Ting, go home and clean you up! Chapter 501 Looking at Yan ran into Si Li Ting''s three meters, Gu Jin''s me rubs to rise. Even heiqi couldn''t bear to look at it, "that If you''re nervous, ma''am, why don''t you go out now? " "Who said I was nervous? I''m very calm, but I''m just a woman. What''s so nervous about? " Gu Jin drinks another gulp of red wine, and he looks at the ss in her hand. He is afraid that the ss will be broken if she uses more force. If it''s not nervous, then he doesn''t know what it is. Compared with the past, Yanran has grown too much, and her face is not so naive. "Brother Li Ting, I heard that you are married." This is her most vexed thing. If her family doesn''t allow her to study abroad, how could anyone else take advantage of it? "Yes, I''m married. My children have been two months. Yan Ran, have you had a good time these years?" Si Li Ting had no other expression, just like a big brother. Gu Jin gulped down the red wine in the ss goblet at one gulp, "are you so familiar with her? What does it matter to you whether you are well or not? " Hearing Gu Jin''s soliloquy, heiqi couldn''t helpughing. The expression on Si Li Ting''s face is very normal. It''s just to say hello to ordinary friends. But in Gu Jin''s eyes, it''s like Si Li Ting did something to apologize to her. No wonder she would have such an idea, since she only knew Si Li Ting, that person was not close to female sex, andter after she was together, she would not speak with others in such a tone. Gu Jin bit his lips. Is Yan Ran different in his heart? "Not good." Yan ran directly shakes his head, "these years has been forced to study by the family, no freedom at all, almost be a machine." "It''s not a bad thing to learn more." Si Li Ting just said two words, Gu Jin quickly angry crazy! And Si Li Ting at the moment also feel a sense of inexplicable cold toward him, this chill is where toe? When heiqi was afraid that the cup in Gu Jin''s hand would be crushed by her, a bright figure appeared, and Tang Ming''s eyes brightened because of the appearance of the figure. Gu Annan, wearing a ck evening dress, came towards Si Li Ting in full swing. "Ha, I''ve got it." She looked funny, and thought that Si Li Ting was chatting with Gu Jin on his back. Yan Ran saw Gu Annam''s appearance and thought she was Gu Jin. She immediately became as vignt as a cat, and her hair was about to explode. this is as like as two peas. Gu Annan is the first to look closely at Gu Jin. When a woman looks exactly like you, you will find it very magical. Compared with Yan Ran, Gu Annan''s appearance is so lovely. Si Li Ting coldly nced at her, "it''s none of your business." Yan Ran was a little surprised. They all said that Si Li Ting was a spoiling wife maniac. The original rumor was not true, and their rtionship with husband and wife was also false. Thinking of here, she was in a good mood. She knew that Si Li Ting was Si Li Ting after all. How could she change herself because of a woman? "It''s none of my business. Who is this woman?" Gu Annan''s eyes with a touch of cunning, as if to grasp the small braid of Si Li Ting. Yan Ran is misunderstood as she is eating her own vinegar, and Si Li Ting hates the woman who is full of mischief. Sure enough, the next second Si Li Ting''s eyebrows wrinkled, "said and you have nothing to do with." "Hum, you pig hoof..." Gu Annan wanted to say something, but Tang Ming came towards her. Seeing Tang Ming appear, Gu Annan''s first reaction is to run away. She didn''t know what happened and why she ran away? Tang Ming has a look of disappointment in her eyes. Does she really want to be like a third uncle to a girl? Gu Jin took a look at Gu Annan, who rushed out of the door, and said to the side of heiqi: "start to act." "Yes." Si Li Ting sees Gu Annan who has run away from home, and his eyes sh aplex color. Su Mi suddenly appears in his white dress? Even if there is only one back figure, his mood is also excited. "Brother Li Ting, what do you want to see again?" Yan Ran thought he was looking after Annan and asked quickly. "Nothing." He took back his sight, probably because he was dazzled. Baby is still at home with her children. How could she be here? Yan Ran continued to ask: "brother Li Ting, is she your wife?" "Of course not." Si Li Ting did not want to reply, his wife is Gu Jin. Obviously, his answer let Yanran misunderstand. Yanran thought he didn''t admit the marriage at all. He didn''t know that man and Gu Jin were two people. "Brother Li Ting, I haven''t seen you for so long. Shall we sit down and have a drink?" "Girls drink less, it''s not good for your health. I have something else to do. You can help yourself."Although I feel that I was wrong, I still can''t rest assured in the heart of Si Li Ting. If it''s really Su Su? even as like as two peas in, he felt no sensation. What he saw was a stranger. Si Li Ting chased out, holding a ss of wine, this time back may not be a bad thing, at least she found a thing, Si Li Ting didn''t like that woman at all. Just now he looked at the woman''s eyes did not have a little love, only impatient. Will there be some reasons for their marriage? Yan Ran will drink the wine in the ss. Brother Li Ting, I have missed you once. I will never miss you again. At the moment, Gu Annan was chased to the garden by Tang Ming, "elder brother, I just slept with you for one night. You don''t want me to be responsible for it?" Although nothing substantive happened to themst night. Tang Ming more and more feel this girl some interesting, "if I want you to be responsible?" Gu Annan opened his handbag and took out a coin. This coin is not ordinary money, but a crystal carved into a coin. "Well, sleep with you for one night. It''s the reward. You and I are clear." "That''s not good. You''ve been sleeping with me all night, and my arms are numb up to now." "What do you want me to do?" Gu An Nan is almost angry. Did he stab the ho''s nest? To get into such a difficult man. Tang Ming stepped forward with a smile, "don''t move." "What are you doing?" Koonan blinked and stared at the man standing in front of her. "Nothing." Tang Ming smilingly dropped a kiss on her forehead. The next second Gu Annam was like a cat with its tail trodden on and jumped three meters away. "You, you, you..." Don dare to point to me and kiss her Obviously, a woman who yells more than anyone else is making a fuss like a child at this moment. Don''t even think it''s a good experience for Tang Ming to kiss her. He was d that he didn''t really move herst night. Maybe she was better than he thought. "Now we are clear." He looked at her with humility and tenderness. Gu Annan was frightened by his eyes. Heart some irregr beat up, she stammered at him and said: "two clear good, then you do not want to, again pester me." Gu An Nan took three steps in front of him. Then he looked back at him as if he was worried. He was standing in the same ce and didn''t move. It was like a cat flying away. Tang Ming chuckled, "how lovely." Gu Annan is absent-minded, full of brain inside all think just Tang Ming to her smile appearance. It''s a monster. Thinking deeply, her eyes were ck, and her body was covered with a sack. "Who dares to attack me?" Gu Annan angry way, these people do not grow eyes to dare to move her? All me that damned monster, why smile at her like that, if not, she would not lose her mind and be caught. The body stopped in a jolt, Gu Annan maintained calm, ready to move. "Madame." She heard a strange man, ma''am? Which wife? "I warn you, no matter who you are, if you dare to move me, I will not let you go!" "Is it?" There was a smiling girl''s voice, and the next second the sack on her head was untied. a face as like as two peas in front of her, the two look like a mirror. Chapter 502 It''s like looking in a mirror, you look at me, I look at you. "Your name is Gu Annan. " Gu Jin''s voice is a little dry. Rao knew from the beginning that there was this man and her appearance. She was still shocked when she was observing face to face. It is clear that they are a pair of twins, but in the end, they are far from each other until now. Gu Annan''s head twisted, like a child in a twist, "do I want to tell you if you ask me?" The person who thought she cut the rope and put down the ss to smash herself must be cruel, but she didn''t expect that her personality was somewhat lovely. No wonder Tang Ming will like her, Si Li Ting also did not how to her. Probably two people have blood rtionship, so as soon as they meet Gu Jin, they forget the things before. "I know it if you don''t say it, Annan. It''s a nice name." "Who said my name is Gu Annan? I''m a sledgehammer. " "Sledgehammer? Puff... " Gu Jin can''t helpughing. It''s true that the two sisters have a good heart. Their game name was also called sledgehammer. "Well, Gu Dashui, tell me why you want to kill me?" Gu Jin squatted down and looked at her with a smile on her face. She looked at Gu Annam with such eyes, Gu Annam and she looked at each other for a moment, and then quickly shifted his eyes. Gu Jin''s eyes are full of old women, even the bad girl has no resistance. "Who, who killed you? Which eye of you saw me kill you?" Gu Annan''s dead duck has a stiff mouth. See her guilty dodging eyes, Gu Jin also did not have some prejudice before. She bent down to untie Gu Annan. Seeing hering, Gu Annam''s face was full of vignce. "You, what are you doing! I tell you, if you dare to move me, I will... " "What do you want? Hehe Gu Jin unties the rope for her. Gu Annan responded that she just untied the rope for herself. Look at her nervousness. "Don''tugh at me like this. It''s very annoying. If you let me go, you won''t be afraid of me escaping?" Gu Jin smiles: "what are you afraid of? Your feet are still tied. Annam, can I call you like this?" Gu An Nan white her one eye, "call all call, difficult can I still can put you back?" Gu Jin sat down beside her, "Annan, where have you been these years? Why do you hate me so much that you want me to die? Where are our parents? " These are things that have puzzled Gu Jin for a long time. We can only get the truth from Gu Annan. "You want to know?" Gu Annan turned his head and looked at Gu Jin''s eyes, and his expression was more interesting. "Yes, I want to know." "I won''t tell you." Gu Annan was ted. This bear boy! Gu Jin some speechless, is also a father and mother''s birth, how can her character be so strange? "Annan, I don''t know what I did wrong to make you hate me so much that you even wanted to kill me and said on the card to take back everything that belonged to you. You want to kill me and get close to brother Ting, don''t you want to rece me? But Annan, do you really think my life is easy? I lived in the Su family since I was a child. I was different from you. I knew who I was from the very beginning. I thought I was the daughter of the Su family. However, the people of the Su family didn''t like me. My sister Su Meng tried to make trouble for me. I remember once she pushed me into the water, and I pulled her down in a hurry. Fortunately, the water was not deep, and we had nothing to do. The same thing is that my parents hold her and scold me. Even if I shiver with cold, no one pays attention to it. Anything delicious and fun will be given to her. I am not like the daughter of the Su family, but like an outsider. Even so, I still insist that it is my home, they are my rtives. When the Su family was in decline, I began to work part-time, and all the money I earned was given to the Su family. I think I''m the Su family. I have to do something as much as I can. I don''t hesitate to betray myself for the sake of the Su family and marry Tang Ming fake. Su Meng can let me kneel down for a skirt and sell me to a cruise ship to be trampled by others. I gave everything to the Su family, and what I got was hurt again and again. At that time, I was really desperate. I didn''t know what I did wrong. Fortunately, brother Li Ting brought me out of the dark. Annam, you said you wanted to get everything back, but my past is a dark ce. Do you really want to take it? " When Gu Annan heard her narration, he was infuriated for no reason. "Are you stupid? You don''t know how to fight back when she bullies you? If she asks you to kneel, do you? " At the thought that the woman in front of him was bullied by others, Gu Annan was very upset. If he wanted to bully, he could only bully himself. Where could he get others? "Annan, I''m different from you in character. Since I was neglected by my family, I dare not be too presumptuous.I think they will like good children, so I study hard and get good grades every time. Even if Su Meng bullies me again, I think she is my sister, and my sister should let her... " "Bah, what kind of sister is she? Your sister is me Gu Annan heard Gu Jin''s narration and was in a bad mood. He had not bullied her. How could another person bully her? She''s still her sister? Gu Jin saw that she was very angry. "So I was born before you. Am I your sister?" "Well, don''t talk to me. I won''t say a word of the rest." In the twinkling of an eye, Gu Annan recovered to be proud and charming. Gu Jin learned about Gu Annan''s character through simplemunication with her. "Well, if you don''t want to say anything, let me take it for example, Annan. Have you met our big brother Gu Nancang? Since I met him, I just know what is the family, what is the warmth of the family. He and brother Li Ting are like warm sunshine beside me, contain me, encourage me, bring me all good feelings. I told him that he had a sister, and he was curious about you. Don''t you want to meet him? " "Who wants to see that big fool?" Gu Annam said She would not say that she took the initiative to look for Gu Nancang a few years ago. "Annan, he''s our brother." "It''s your brother, not mine. I said my name is Gu Dashui." Gu Jin had no choice but to smile at this awkward bear child, and then held Gu Annan in his arms. Gu Annam''s pupil is dted, she, she holds herself? "What are you, you stupid woman?" Gu Annan faltered. "I''m very happy that I have not only a brother, but also a sister. Although I don''t know what happened over the years, why did my mother let our sisters separate. But we all have the same blood in our bones. You are my sister. Blood rtionship can''t be fake. Annam, can you tell me everything? My brother and I miss my parents very much, and we want to know why our family has to be separated. No matter what you want to say or not, at least I want to tell you one thing. I am very happy to have your sister Gu Annan''s eyes shed through aplex, "I..." "Will Annan tell me?" Gu Jin looked at her tenderly, as if there was a kind of demagogue. Gu Annan almost said the truth, but a picture appeared in her mind, and she immediately regained her senses. "I said it. I can''t say a word." Gu Jin sighed, "so There''s no way. " She took the rope again, Gu Annam''s eyes widened, just this woman''s body is clearly not like this feeling. "You, what do you want to do?" "Nothing. Since Annan won''t tell the truth, don''t me your sister." Gu Jin mysteriously smiles: "pack her up and send her to brother Ming''s room. Since I can''t ask anything, let brother Ming ask." She found that Gu Annan seemed to be afraid of Tang Ming. Besides, Tang Ming was also interested in her, and it would not be a bad thing to promote this pair. Gu Jin and Si Li Ting want to go together. Poor Gu Annan was tied up and took away by the quilt. "Stupid woman, you just said that you are very happy with my sister!" "But Annan doesn''t admit it''s my sister. There''s no way. Big hammer, brother Ming is a good man. She will be gentle to you." "Gu Jin, dare you!" "Little girl, you almost hurt me and brother Ming with ss, and you want to break us up. You have to learn something about it." Gu Jin touches Gu Annan''s hair and looks like a pimp in a brothel. "Look at the beautiful face. Brother Ming will love it." "Bah, is there such a shameless boast?" Gu Annan rolled his eyes. She looks the same as her. She praises her good-looking, doesn''t it mean that she looks good in disguise. Gu jinyuefa thinks Gu Annan''s character is funny, just like a child. She is very clear that she has to ask now, there must be nothing to ask, so she still looks for a chance to approach her slowly. In the garden, Gu Annan and Tang Ming get along with each other. Gu Jin sees that Gu Annan is afraid of Tang Ming. As for Tang Ming is a gentleman, Gu Jin is not afraid that he will really bully Gu Annan. Therefore, on the surface, she wanted to punish Gu Annan, but in fact, she was just making superficial remarks. "Little girl, are you sure you don''t tell me where our parents are?" "If you don''t say it, you will be angry." Gu Annan looked at Gu Jin fiercely, "you are a big liar."Fortunately, when she said those words, she was also moved a little. Who knows that she changed her mind so quickly? Sure enough, women are pig hooves! Gu Jin gently smile: "Annan, I am very happy to see you, this sentence did not deceive you." "You..." Gu Annan felt that her eyes were poisonous and easily sucked herself in. "Send it to me. Just say it''s from me. Don''t mention it to brother Ming." Gu Jin''s words brought her mind back to reality, "Gu Jin, I''m not a Mexican chicken roll!" "Well, the old Beijing chicken roll Ming brother will also like it." Gu Annan''s curse came from his ear, and Gu Jin also had no choice but to smile. Then she put away her smile and cleaned up Gu Annan. Is it time to clean up another person? Chapter 503 When Si Li Ting chased out, those people had already left. He stood in the empty garden and didn''t see Gu Jin''s figure. But a smile, he is probably a magic barrier, Su Su Ming Ming in the country, how can you see her here? "Brother Li Ting..." Hearing this address, he first felt that Gu Jin was calling him. He turned around and saw Yan Ran. Si Li Ting''s face shed a look of disappointment, "Yan Ran." "Brother Li Ting, I seem to be drunk. Can you help me to my room?" At this moment, the lonely man and the widowed woman return to the room. It is obvious that Yan Ran is looking forward to something. Just saw Si Li Ting''s indifferent and impatient attitude towards Gu Annan, he felt that his husband and wife''s feelings were definitely not harmonious. This was his best opportunity. Si Li Ting looks at her cheek some faint red color, like is drunk appearance. There are many men in the hall. She is a girl who is not very safe. "Good." He nodded. Yan Ran''s heart a joy, hurriedly toward Si Li Ting to lean, but did not know Si Li Ting sh, Yan ran directly fell to the ground. "Brother Li Ting, what do you mean?" She had a bad fall. Si Li Ting calmly said: "I''ll call a waiter to take you back to your room." "Brother Li Ting, if you want to do anything, you can just send it to me." Yan Ran has some resentment. "Yanran, I''m married. It''s not convenient. Wait a moment." Si Li Ting didn''t even mean to help her up. He went to the door and called a man toe over and threw him some tips. He said, "take thatdy back to the room." "Yes, sir." Yan Ran was helped up and stamped his feet in anger, "brother Li Ting!" Why has he been so puzzled after so many years? If he thought he was a little girl at the beginning, but today he has matured too much, he is more indifferent than before. However, his indifference is also a good thing. He treats himself as well as others. Other women have no opportunity to take advantage of, their own opportunities are greater. Si Li Ting was not in the mood. He was ready to take a hot spring break. The warm water made him drowsy. When he was having a good time, the lights all around him suddenly went out and the power went out? Si Li Ting got up with his bathrobe wrapped in his bathrobe. He just opened the door, and a figure came quickly. Si Li Ting sidestepped over. "Who?" He can estimate that the other side is just a woman by his feeling, and the fragrance of a woman can be faintly smelled in the air. This smell Why is it so suzo''s? Gu Jin is still in China now. Even if shees, she can''t be quiet, right? Taking advantage of his distracted time, Gu Jin pushes him to the ground. Si Li Ting only feels a cold wrist, and then he is handcuffed by something. "What are you going to do?" He frowned, found that the other side did not y with him, reached for the woman''s body. However, the other party was wearing very thin clothes. He did not know where he had caught it at random. His hands were all soft and touching. The other side whined, Gu Jin lowered his voice and said, "hooligan!" Such a sound like Gu Jin is not very like, Si Li Ting''s brain is confused, and for a time, he doesn''t know how to react. When he was dazed, Gu Jin put his other handcuffs on the foot of the table. "What do you want to do?" Si Li Ting''s first encounter with such a creepy thing, this is his room, this woman cane in and out freely. He has changed his room. This room can''t cross the wall and enter it. There''s only one way to get in. How did she get in? Gu Jin saw that he had been sessfully fixed, and then he slowly opened his mouth and said, "Mr. Si, what else can I do besides you?" Every time she opens her mouth, she can make Si Li Ting think of Gu Jin. He is always in a trance. "What do you mean?" He said in a serious voice. If it wasn''t for the familiar fragrance on her body and some simr sound, how could he be restrained in a trance for a moment. "It''s not interesting. What about me She is a woman who has loved Mr. moose for a long time. I know that Mr. Si is married. I don''t want to destroy your husband and wife''s feelings, as long as Mr. Si apanies me for a night Gu Jin light words said, let Si Li Ting not think of her body. "If you dare to move me an inch, I will let you die without a burial ce!" Si Li Ting was full of cold air and his voice was extremely cold. "Yes? Now Mr. Si''s body is bound by me. What are you going to do? " Gu Jin took the opportunity to entangle his legs with ropes, so that he had no resistance. Si Li Ting never dreamed that one day he would be tied up by a woman!!! Originally just want to punish a small division Li Ting even, Gu Jin tied him up but y addiction.No wonder he always liked to bully himself before. It turned out that it was so interesting and fun! When his fingers touched his bathrobe, Si Li Ting roared like a wild animal: "don''t touch me!" Gu, who is gentle at his side, turns into a lion at the age of three, which frightens Gu Jin''s hand. Gently patted his thigh, "roar what roar, the voice is great." "How dare you shoot me!" Si Li Ting was furious. As long as she was angry, no matter men or women had to give up. She was good enough to dare to take pictures of herself? "So what? I want to touch you. " Gu Jin pulled off the tie of his bathrobe and touched his skin with his fingers. Clearly at home every day holding sleeping man, at the moment feel two people at the same time some palpitation. Si Li Ting is full of a question in his head. Why does this woman touch him? He doesn''t feel sick at all? On the contrary, there was a kind of excitement in his body, as if expecting something from her. Just had this idea to be quickly dispelled by Si Li Ting, he was thinking about some ghost things. Don''t say what happened to her, just think about it is betrayal to Susu. "Stop it." Gu Jin found that Si Li Ting''s skin is easy to touch, probably because of the dark. She needs to feel every texture of his skin carefully. It''s addictive to touch, strong abdominal muscles, is her husband''s figure so good? "Mr. Si has a good figure." She teased. Si Li Ting was so angry that he gnawed his teeth. Where did this womane from? "You can stop now." Found her hand swimming in a dangerous area, Si Li Ting''s breathing became tense. His brain refused, but his body began to get excited. It''s not a man''s primitive impulse to women. Before Gu Jin, there were women who wanted to get close to him. Just met his skin, Si Li Ting was disgusted and vomited, even if he had not touched Huaqing when he was in love with Huaqing. One of the reasons is that he doesn''t feel for other women. If a woman touches him, he won''t have impulse, he will feel sick. Only that night, he opened the door to a new world and fell in love with some sports. But today, he had an impulse to a strange woman, and a strong sense of remorse rose in his heart. His wife is still at home to take care of his children, and he has such a desire for others. "I told you to stop!" Si Li Ting was furious. He pulled the table hard. However, the table was very solid, and there was no room for him to y. "Mr. Si, first of all, you are a man, not a woman. This kind of thing won''t hurt you? If you''re afraid that I''ll tell your wife what happened tonight, you can rest assured that I have professional ethics and will not say it. " "Get out of here and don''t touch me." He was almost angry. Maybe he was afraid of provoking the other party, so he took a breath. "Well, I can give you money. I can give you as much as you want, as long as you don''t touch me." "I don''t want money. I just want you." Gu Jin bent down to contain Si Li Ting''s earlobe, just as he had done to himself. Hum, didn''t you force me against my will in those days? Today I will let you taste this taste. When Si Li Ting such a powerful man was pressed under her body, she could do whatever she wanted, Gu Jin was a little excited. You can find me a hundred strong men Gu Jin took a puff at the corner of his mouth, when he was what? She gently licked his earlobe, felt the man''s body shake, she said in his ear word by word: "baby, tonight I want you." Chapter 504 Woman''s voice with a trace of charm, provocative to the extreme, Si Li Ting is almost crazy. Feeling her breathing closer and closer, Si Li Ting''s reason is to refuse, but the body is expecting something. "Stop it!" He was flustered, and the woman''s lips were less than an inch from his skin. Although it is in the dark, Gu Jin can not see the subtle expression on Si Li Ting''s face at the moment, but she can imagine the panic on his face. The more flustered he was, the more she wanted to tease him. No wonder he came closer when he stepped back three years ago. She leaned over his ear and chuckled, "OK, I won''t do it." Kiss glides down Si Li Ting''s neck, this kind of position is extremely sensitive. "You, you shut up!" Si Li Ting was furious and his face was red. Thinking of Si Li Ting''s impatience and helpless appearance, Gu Jin continues to swim. "Honey, your body is very sexy, what to do, I can''t stop." It turns out that this kind of love talk is not only a man to a woman, if a woman is a rascal, he really has nothing to do with him. Her voice is very simr to Gu Jin. At the thought of Gu Jin Si Li Ting''s physical reaction, he denied himself and tried to struggle. "You''re so hungry and thirsty? You let me go. I can give it to you no matter what kind of man you are. " Gu Jin thinks it''s fun to listen to him. If Si Li Ting wakes up and knows that he said such words, he won''t be angry to death? Fingers stroked Si Li Ting slightly stubble chin, "baby, but I just want you to do?" No man can resist Gu Jin such a fatal temptation, Si Li Ting forcibly suppresses the instinct of the body. "Miss, I am married and I love my wife very much. If you really admire me, please respect me." Perhaps it is useless to be rude, Si Li Ting had to soften the tone, want to be emotional and reasonable. However, he was wrong. The person in front of him was not others, but his own wife. "It''s just one night. It''s not a loss for you, Mr. Si. Don''t worry. I''m good at technique." Gu Jin suddenly felt that he was also very energetic to be a dissipated woman. Si Li Ting bit his teeth. How can this woman be so shameless? Of course, he thought so, and did not dare to say so. What he wants is that the woman can have a little conscience and let him go. "My wife and I are very affectionate, and we have a son, my son''s name is Jinnuo. The moral of this name is that I will love her all my life, love her and spoil her. This is a promise to her. Although my wife is not with me, I can''t do anything to betray her. I don''t know if you know the story of my wife and I. We went through a lot of difficulties to get together. I can''t be with her when she''s pregnant. It''s hard for a woman to have a baby. I''ve been wrong once as a husband, so I don''t want to be wrong again. I hope you can understand my feelings. I really love her very much. If you really force me to do something, it is sphemy and betrayal to my wife. You are also a woman, and you will be considerate. Do you want your man to betray you one day? " His words are sincere, even Gu Jin almost cried by him, especially when he talked about Jinnuo. There is no other man in the world who is so affectionate to himself as he is. "Well What if I have to ask you tonight? " "Then I''m sorry. As long as I''m untied, I''ll make you pay a terrible price." Speaking of this, he was biting his teeth and his voice was cold, as if he were grinding his teeth. If people are sure to be scared by him, she is the woman who knows him best in the world. "Is Mr. si so indifferent to women and jade?" Her frivolous fingers caressed his skin, and wherever she touched, there was a shudder. "Every time you touch me, I will torture you once more. If you don''t believe me, you can try. If you let me go, I can give you rich money or other things you want. As long as I can take it out, I will never frown. If you have to force it, then I''m sorry, not only you, but also your family. If you want to move me, you will have to pay a thousand times more severe price than today. " "What Mr. Si said is very frightening. I''m afraid of it." Gu Jin was not afraid to die, but also bit him. "Si Li Ting was furious," what do you really want "Honey, didn''t I say I wanted you all the time?" Gu Jin has already stirred the man to the point where he can''t stop. Si Li Ting grabs the carpet tightly and doesn''t let himself vent some sound. "I''ll give you everything except this one."See Si Li Ting angry look, Gu Jin still can''t bear to y to the end, for a while will his own husband y bad, what should she do for the rest of her life? "I can stop. You can answer whatever I ask you." "Well, you ask." At the moment, Si Li Ting has only one idea. Women no longer torture him as before. They can ask anything, even if it is the password of his bank card. "Have you ever been attracted to any woman other than your wife?" "No, I had a girlfriend before my wife. I was more grateful and lonely with her than with love. Until I met my wife, I didn''t understand at the beginning. I only yed with her and liked to see her shy appearance. It''s not clear when I fell in love with her. Up to now, love has not decreased, but more and more. " Speaking of this, Si Li Ting is like a serious child, talking about his favorite toy. Gu Jin''s mouth rose slightly, "how long will this lovest? If you are tired of watching in the future, will you fall in love with others? After all, there are too many women in the world who are more beautiful than her, better than her body and more powerful than her "Who? Why didn''t I find out? My wife is the best. I like her when she is 20 and still like her when she is 100. Either do not be emotional, or please love deeply. I can''t learn from other men and I don''t want to learn. What''s more, we managed to form a family, and now we have ourmon treasure. I am a husband and a father. I will love her and love her well all my life. Whether there is a better woman or not, in my heart, she is the best Susu in the world. " Voice just fell, his ear rings a light sigh: "Mr. Si, thank you for your deep affection." Not yet, his lips have a touch of soft, this feeling How familiar. They have been sleeping together for so long. Gu Jin''s lips have been seen so many times, touched so many times, and kissed so many times. "You are Susu. " He asked hesitantly. After all, he was not sure when Susu came to Japan? Why do you do this? He was afraid that if he recognized the wrong person, it would be ridiculous, so Si Li Ting was still cautious. "Husband, it''s me." Gu Jin said with her original voice. What is Su Ting''s voice Gu Jin gently bit his earlobe, "because my husband is not obedient, I am not around, the beauty has not been broken." "Wife, you wish me now, conscience of heaven and earth, I am sincere to you!" "True? Gu Annan, Miro, and Yan Ran "I don''t know where Gu Annan''s girl jumped out. If MI and Yan Ran happened to meet. No, how do you know that? Did you follow me from the beginning These two days, Si Li Ting always felt that there was a line of sight staring at him. It was strange that he didn''t see a figure every time he turned around. He thought Gu Jin hade to the banquet tonight, but the figure he saw was real. He knew everything about Gu Jin''s actions. "Originally, I was worried that Gu Annam would be unfaithful to you, so I came here to catch her, but I saw other people. If rice does not say, you said ten words to Yan Ran tonight, how, the elder brother younger sister sentiment has not broken? " Si Li Ting wanted to cry without tears, "my wife, please be a mirror. I don''t have any thoughts on her. I didn''t have it before, now, or in the future. I only love you. Didn''t you all ask it out just now?" "Hum, husband, if you are not good, you will be punished." Chapter 505 This time, Gu Jin to Si Li Ting carried out inhuman "devastation.". Although this kind of devastation is sweet for someone, I would like toe several times, but the posture of women and men is not energetic. "Susu, can you untie me now?" Is Gu''s breath in front of his chest so tired? Gu Jin can feel a man''s eyes twinkle with a light called desire. She knows that after she unties the handcuffs, she will not get out of bed today! "No Gu Jin''s mouth rose. This time she was so tired that she was out of breath. In case she was on him again, she would wait to be eaten dry and wiped clean tonight. "Su Su dear, I don''t do anything, do you want to fix me in this evening?" Si Li Ting has never tried such a way with her, just that time is also a novel attempt for him. He is now like a firecracker, ready to go for the next attack. "Brother Li Ting is not good, of course, he will be punished." Si Li Ting sighed helplessly: "Su Su, just action is too big, my hand should be scraped." When he said this, Gu Jin couldn''t sit still and quickly turned on the light. It''s OK not to turn on the light. When the sight is full of light, the scene on the ground makes her blush and heartbeat. Si Li Ting is bound to the ground by her, and the bathrobe is scattered, revealing his figure. Before, in order to punish him, his body has some traces that have been printed by himself. Look at Si Li Ting again. After moistening with golden FASI, she clings to her cheek, and her blue pupils seem to overflow with water. It''s no wonder that such a man is surrounded by so many women. She doesn''t know when she looks at Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting is also looking at her. Gu Jin''s suspender skirt is half gone, his hair is messy, his eyes are like silk, and his face is puffy. When he saw the blood on his wrist, Gu Jin''s eyes shed a look of heartache. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that your hands are like this." She hastily took it down for him, and then she was ready to look for the medicine box. Si Li Ting pulled her back to her arms. "Susu, I remember you said you would have many postures before. You can cooperate with me well. How about we unlock several postures tonight?" To boss Li Ting''s evil smile, Gu Jin''s brain seems to be beaten by a mallet. "That Husband, I''ll get you the medicine box "Want to run? How can it be so easy? It''s rare that my wife specially flies to apany me. Naturally, I should repay this kindness. " He took Gu Jin to the bed, but what he carried was the inner room of the suite with a water bed inside. Gu Jin''s mboyance disappeared, "husband, are you tired? Shall we have an early rest She slowly back to the back, each action bed will be water waves, swaying out of the beautiful movement. Two people''s situationpletely reversed, Si Li Ting mouth up, bent over Gu Jin''s body on both sides. "I''m not tired at all. I even want to fight for 500 rounds. Isn''t my wife willing to cooperate with me? It''s rare that Noro is not here today. Let''s live up to this wonderful spring festival. " Gu Jin wanted to cry without tears. She really lifted a stone and hit her own feet. She didn''t know that Si Li Ting was so cunning. "Wuwuwu, brother Li Ting, no, my husband, my husband, I''m wrong." In fact, these two days she has been following Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting''s performance can give 100 points. If other men may be angry with her behavior, even if she is to guide Annan out, she has been secretly monitoring Si Li Ting. He was also tortured with his soul before, which is a sign of distrust. Si Li Ting knew the truth and didn''t me her for what, this point for Si Li Ting, Gu Jin is a little guilty. "Wrong? My wife can''t be wrong. I''m the only one who is wrong. I''m sure I don''t love you enough to make you feel insecure. So I''m going to love you tonight and make up for the past. " Gu Jin wanted to cry without tears, "your hand is hurt." "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a small cut." At this moment, someone doesn''t care. When Gu Jin was cheated to let go, he looked pathetic. "Husband, I, I''m a little sleepy." "Didn''t my wife say she would stay with me all night? It''s still early. Hi. " Si Li Ting took out all the words Gu Jin had said before and blocked her. Gu Jin had no ce to cry. "Whining, uncle, I''m not in good health. I''ve had a baby and I''m bleeding. You know that." She was in a hurry and called out all the names she had not called for a long time. Although the third uncle is still calling, the two are now married and have held an engagement ceremony. After all, this address will make people want to be crooked, so she specially changed to brother Li Ting.But after Yan Ran called, Gu Jin had some bad feelings in his heart. After all, everyone wanted to have an exclusive title when he called his partner. A third uncle will Si Li Ting pulled to three years ago, this familiar Titlepletely ignited the me of Si Li Ting''s heart. His fingers caressed Gu Jin''s delicate and delicate cheek, and his voice was extremely maic. He said, "honey, you just need to lie down, and leave the rest to me. It won''t be too tired." Gu Jin was crying with a face. When she didn''t say so, she was so tired that she couldn''t even lift her fingers. "Husband..." "Good." Si Li Ting sealed with a kiss. The next is a long battle of physical exhaustion, Gu Jin has a profound experience. Men don''t mess, unless you can bear the consequences! When feeling strong, Gu Jin was held in the earlobe by him, and the burning breath sounded in his ear. He said word by word, "Susu, I''m sorry." Gu Jin is full of sweat and is immersed in happiness. He is confused by the meaning of this sentence. "For, why apologize?" Si Li Ting turned her body over and looked at each other. She heard him say every word in his ear: "I didn''t do well enough to make you feel insecure, but I really want to tell you." He put her finger on his chest. "There''s only you here. There was no one else before or after. It''s full of you." The skin in her hand is delicate and sweaty, and her heart beats in her hand. But a word almost let Gu Jin tear eyes, "husband, you have done very well." Without knowing that he was there, he didn''t show any disrespect to those women. Most men can''t refuse the women whoe to the door, but he refuses very seriously. Whether it''s a father or a husband, he must have got full marks. "No, it''s not enough. As long as Susu is a little worried about me, it''s because I''m not good enough and I haven''t done enough." Gu Jin raised his persistent eyebrows and eyes, pulled down his head, rubbed his lips and whispered: "fool, you are really good, very good, good..." Take the initiative to meet his body, let Si Li Tingpletely crazy. "Susu, I just want to die on you." Serious but three seconds, thest second he created a good atmosphere instantly burst, Gu Jin can notugh or cry. "You..." This night crazy, Si Li Ting in the way of her body, has not touched her for a long time. At the end of the night, Gu Jin nestles in his arms and sleeps soundly. Si Li Ting cleans her body for her before she takes her to bed again. Holding her can sleep very sweet at night, and he will feel more perfect if no one bothers him the next day. At half past eight in the morning, the doorbell in his room rang. Looking at the little man in his arms frowned displeasantly, Si Li Ting gently touched her face to showfort. She was too tiredst night and wanted her to sleep more. The doorbell continues to ring, Si Li Ting is very unhappy, which does not have long eyes so early disturbing people''s dreams! If he was himself, he would have got up early, not too early. Si Li Ting got up in his bathrobe and opened the door to a bright smile. Of course, at the moment, no matter how bright his face was, there was something dazzling in his eyes. Yanran got up very early to wash and wash. It took an hour to select clothes and carefully prepared to see him. It''s not easy to know that he and his wife have a bad rtionship. She has to seize the opportunity. See the displeasure expression on Si Li Ting''s face, she didn''t expect that the man who always goes to bed early is still sleeping. "Good morning, brother Li Ting." Chapter 506 From the Si Li Ting''s face, Yan Ran saw a touch of displeasure, which was obviously disturbing people''s dreams. How did she know that Si Li Ting, who used to go to bed early and get up early, is almost nine o''clock today and hasn''t got up yet. Besides, there will be a meeting at 9:30. Isn''t he going to attend it? Before I could exin my intention, I saw that Si Li Ting''s body was wrapped in a bathrobe, and the bathrobe was just casually tied to the body. Golden hair a little messy, that pair of blue double pupil is a bit impatient. Suchzy Si Li Ting makes Yan Ran''s heart beat faster. She has never seen anyone more handsome than him except this man. However, her eyes moved down, and some dark red marks were scattered on the skin exposed by the wide opening of the neckline of his bathrobe. The expression on Yan Ran''s face froze in an instant. He had a woman beside him who always ignored women! Think of here Yanran heart very contradictory, contradictory point is that he and his wife''s feelings are not as good as the outside world said. He can move other women, so that he has a chance. But on the other hand, she thought that three years ago, Si Li Ting was still indifferent to women and never approached. Now he has a woman around him, which makes Yanran heart more or less will have a little gap. See her tardy do not speak, Si Li Ting had to continue to speak: "something?" Yan Ran''s eyes moved away from him and looked at the room at will and said, "I originally wanted to ask you to have breakfast together..." Who knows she saw the handcuffs scattered on the ground, there are women''s underwear next to it!!! What happened herest night, there is a picture in Yan Ran''s mind. I didn''t expect that high cold Si Li Ting would y these games! Yan Ran couldn''t even speak. At the same time, she also had some envy in her heart. Why was the person who spent the Spring Festival with him not himself? "I don''t eat." Si Li Ting refused, looking at Yan Ran did not want to go, he frowned. "You What else? " If it wasn''t for Yanran who saved him once, he would not have been so patient. "Brother Li Ting, can I go in and sit down?" Yan Ran has made up her mind. "This..." Si Li Ting originally wanted to refuse, but the other side was Yan Ran, and he was habitually indulgent. A enchanting female voice came from the inner room: "husband, who is it? For so long? " The voice put clear some impatience, Si Li Ting hurriedly ordered. "Yan Ran, you see, I''m not very convenient, find someone else to apany you to have breakfast." Yan Ran originally wanted to go in and have a chance to take a few photos. She was pushed out by Si Li Ting and had no way out. "Hurry up, husband." That voice with the meaning of charm, even Yan Ran is a woman to listen to feel their bones to crisp, Si Li Ting how can this man resist? She was discontented, but helpless. The door was closed, Yan Ran just low voice spit a: "coquettish strange, fox spirit, shameless!" Just listen to the voice to know that is not a good woman, the voice so coquettish, even call someone else''s husband, it is shameless. Yan Ran looked forward to having breakfast with Si Li Ting in the morning. The mood waspletely destroyed. It turns out that men are the same goods, like coquettish women. At the moment, Si Li Ting returns to the room. The scenery on the bed is very good. Gu Jin lieszily on the bed, and the thin brocade slips down from her body, revealing her bright and clean back. On the pillow, it is as red as snow. She is not awake, half open a pair of water pupil, cherry mouth micro Du. Usually she would not speak to herself in such a tone. Si Li Ting did not hate it, but liked her charm. If her woman is like this, she will bebeled as disgusting and artificial by him. However, this woman is Gu Jin. In his eyes, she was cute and sexy. "Goblin." There was a whisper in his mouth. Gu Jin hooked his finger towards him, and Si Li Ting''s soul seemed to be taken away by her. Does she know that this kind of self is just a madman!!! "Susu, if it''s not for your poor health, believe me or not, I won''t let you out of bed for three days." Gu Jinxue''s arm hung around his neck, "early in the morning, your old lover came to see you?" "My wife, apart from you, I don''t have a lover! It''s easy to be struck by thunder when you talk like this Last second or overbearing president of someone, this second turned into a big wolfhound, desperately wagging his tail to prove his innocence! Gu Jin sees him this appearance also helpless, "you ah, really is division 3 years old, Yan Ran, how do you think?" "She''s my Savior, and nothing else."In the face of this kind of sending proposition, Si Li Ting''s answer skill is very good, must be quick and urate. For example, he was asked a lot of questions without knowing who she wasst night. If he answered a wrong word, he could not sleep here now. "What if one day this lifesaver wants to develop some other rtionship?" Gu Jin twists his earlobe with his fingers, soft and soft, like a funny toy. Si Li Ting quickly replied, "then I will say no to her in a loud voice." "For brother Li Ting, she is a different existence? I''ve never seen you so patient with other women. " Si Li Ting carefully observed the expression on Gu Jin''s face, "Su Su, you misunderstand me. When you didn''t show up, Yanran just graduated from high school. In my eyes, she was just a little fart child. She saved me once, I used to take her as my sister, and I had no other thoughts. Later, she went abroad to study, I almost forget her personal, now I have you, I will not put ten Yan Ran in my heart Gu Jin''s mouth rose, close to his ear, word by word: "husband, you are my most important person, in my heart is also unique, I don''t want you to have the opposite sex in her heart." If the normal work in contact with the female Gu Jin will not be so stingy, even if the rice is OK, people know to retreat in the face of difficulties. This Qi Yanran is different. She saved Si Li Ting by herself. She thinks that she is a different existence for Si Li Ting. If she wants to have some flowery guts, how can Gu Jin not know this? So Gu Jin Gang just deliberately reminds Qi Yanran in that way, which is to let her retreat in the face of difficulties. If she gave up, it''s OK to say that, for the sake of her saving Si Li Ting, I don''t care about her. If she is not good, then don''t me yourself for the hot hand, after all, he is not stupid white sweet three years ago. "Susu, you don''t have to say I know that I didn''t touch her finger even if she fell down. I don''t like other men touching you, even if you are injured and help you, I don''t like it. Naturally, I understand your mood. I won''t let a woman get close to me, consciously or unconsciously. You should have seen my determinationst night Thinking of the appearance that Si Li Ting was so angryst night that Gu Jinughed. "Brother Li Ting was very cutest night." "Susu is also very good-looking. It looks better when she keeps calling no in the middle of the night." No one dares to call him the second. "Well, you bullied me again." "Honey, when am I willing to bully you except in bed?" He got into the bed, Gu Jin reluctantly bit on his chest, "I don''t want others to call you brother Li Ting." "Well, I won''t let anyone else shout in the future." "You are not allowed to treat other women in a special way." "Well, there will be no special." He always answered with such certainty that he would not refuse as long as it was her request. "Brother Li Ting, aren''t you going to have a meeting today?" "Susu, you haven''t heard a word?" "Well?" "The spring night is short and the day is high. Since then, the king is not in the early days, and nephrite is in bad condition. How can I leave you to attend the meeting?" Gu Jin has no choice but to smile. The man''s doting on her has reached a very serious level. "Faint king." "If the beauty is you, I''ll be the king of the country. What if, honey, you didn''t sleep wellst night. Sleep a little more." His love is like a dense, which bound her tightly inside, and can''t escape from now on. From the beginning, she only knew how to escape and avoid. Now she is safe in his arms, just like a harbor. She doesn''t want to escape any more. Chapter 507 After their reunion, they had more Jinnuo. They took Jinnuo with them wherever they went. For a long time, there was no time for the couple to rest alone. Si Li Ting directly refused to attend today''s meeting because he wanted to apany his wife. Gu Jin didn''t stay in bed any more. He got up with Si Li Ting. They were so friendly that they even wanted to brush their teeth together. When seeing Gu Jin''s head is very inconvenient, Si Li Ting quietly tied her with a rubber band. However, she just injected the drug of lethargy into it, and I am more sure that she is a child who likes pranks Hearing Tang Ming''s long speech, Gu Jin suddenly stepped forward and looked at him seriously. Being watched by her eyes like this, Tang Ming felt ufortable and pushed the lens with her hand. ¡°¡­¡­ Jin''er, why do you think so about me "Brother Ming just met with her a few times, and she was all in his mouth. You Are you really in love with the sledgehammer As soon as Gu Jin said the sledgehammer, he would jump into a y. His brain was originally a pretty little face, and suddenly the small face turned into a sledgehammer. "I don''t deny that I have a good feeling for her, third uncle, jin''er. I think she is like a bear child who likes pranks. It''s not because the prank itself is fun, but because you want to get people''s attention through it. " Tang Ming''s words on the point, as for the two nights he and Gu Annan have what happened, Si Li Ting and Gu Jin do not know. But there is one thing, Tang Ming and Gu Annan contact the most people. "You mean she wants to get my attention?" "I think so." Before the ck Skull, ck Mand, and the broken ss shed in Gu Jin''s mind. "I''ve yed with her. She''s good at it. If you really want to kill you, it''s not difficult." Gu Jin thought that he mentioned Gu Nancangst night. Gu Annan turned his face aside and said something stupid in his mouth. She didn''t know her existence at first, only Gu Nancang. Later, when she returned to her home, she knew that she was there, so she sent those things on purpose. When she said she was bullied by Su Meng, she still resented and scolded her for being stupid. She also said that Su Meng was not her sister, she was. In connection with Tang Ming''s words, Gu Annan is an awkward big boy! "What does brother Ming mean?" "If jin''er can rest assured of me, can you give her to me? As for asking questions step by step, don''t rush. " Gu Jin nodded, "if it''s you, I''m very relieved, but after these two times, she will have a sense of vignce, and it will be difficult for us to find her again." "You don''t have to worry about this. Before she left, I put a locator in her mobile phone. She couldn''t run." Tang Ming pushed sses, a face gentle way. Gu Jin took a deep look at him, "brother Ming, I think you are worse than us." Tang Ming smiles. He likes hunting. As for Gu Annan, who just escaped for no reason, she shivered. Why did she have a bad feeling? Chapter 508 The scenery of Japan is beautiful all the year round. Although they have missed the season of Cherry Blossom flying, there is a special style in early summer. There are white clouds floating in the blue sky. Gu Jin wears a simple white dress and carries a small bag, which is very casual. Si Li Ting also took off the suit, a white shirt, a pair of pants, two people are full of youthful vitality. They did not take the special bus, but took a small train to enjoy the scenery. Such abination is dazzling no matter where it is, causing passers-by to look at them frequently. Who would have known that they were already the parents of the child. Si Li Ting was already full of 30, and he was only twenty-three or four in such clothes. Fresh Gu Jin seems to be a college student, all over the body is full of the breath of youth and beauty. Two people take a sightseeing train, this season is full of Hydrangea, under the bright green trees are full of flowers of different colors. Gu Jin closed his eyes and enjoyed the moment as if he was in a variety of animation scenes. It''s hard to get angry. To be fair, he and Gu Jin get together less and leave more. When they are in love, they seldom have such a leisurely time. Even his honeymoon trip, which he had worked hard to prepare, was also destroyed. At this critical moment, he could not take Gu Jinyuan to fly away. Many people think that he is too good to Gu Jin. Is he a little humble? He is the king of themercial empire. The king is the king. He can pamper women. But is it too small to spoil him? Only he knows that he owes a lot to Gu Jin and his children. He is afraid that he will not spoil her enough. Love a person is the best thing in the world, how can it be considered humble? "Ah? Brother Li Ting, why are you looking at me like this? " Gu Jin opened his eyes on the boss Li Ting''s deep double pupil. Such a burning sight made her a little shy, "cough The scenery is beautiful. What are you looking at me for? " "Because my Susu is more beautiful than the scenery." Si Li Ting takes her body and kisses her gently. It''s like a cherry blossom kiss, very light and light Gu Jin felt a line of sight. She looked back. A white old woman turned out of the window. "Brother Li Ting, don''t do this. There are others." "Good." Si Li Ting knew that she was thin skinned, so he stopped making trouble with her. After getting off the train, the two men sped their fingers to go to the next ce, Disney. When they got off the bus, the rustic "olddy" also jumped out of the car, and the passengers on one side were very surprised. Looking at the old man with white hair running so fast, he was not afraid to fall. Gu Jinmeng turned around and saw an "old woman" holding a big tree. He pushed his head in like a neuropathy. "Susu, what are you looking at?" "Nothing?" Gu Jin smiles at the corners of his mouth. She took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Tang Ming, e and receive the demon." Soon Tang Ming''s message came back, "look right in front of you at three o''clock." Gu Jinyi looks up and sees Tang Ming in the crowd. Gu Annan follows her, Tang Ming follows Gu Annan. "Brother Li Ting, I suddenly feel that in fact, brother Ming is very smart, but I underestimate him." "You just take care of yourself. Do you really think Tang Ming is stupid? If he was stupid, Tang would have taken the Tang family. Little fool, don''t think that you y finance for one or two years and think others are stupid. If Tang Ming really wants to y with you, you will be killed by him every minute, OK? At the beginning, if your husband had not been more skillful and took the graveyard to pressure him, it happened that Tang Zhen also came back from abroad. He would have chosen to divorce you when he was in a desperate situation. Don''t be deceived by his well-dressed appearance. How many men in the mall are really gentle and elegant? If he is really a good man, he will be eaten to the bone. He is just a gentleman in front of you. In fact, the essence is simr to me. They are all big tailed wolves. Instead of worrying about him, you should worry about your sister. It''s not sure who will win! I don''t believe that Tang Ming has no means. " Si Li Ting''s enigmatic smile seemed to have seen through some things. Thinking of what he had said before, Gu Jin also had no choice but to smile. "You finally admit that you are a wolf with a big tail. At least brother Ming is a little bit better than you. He won''t be strong." "Little Susu, it''s better not to say in front of your man how good other men are, or..." Si Li Ting''s gloomy words pass by Gu Jin''s ears. "Woo hoo, do you need to talk to your wife so seriously? Be careful that your liver is broken Si Li Ting quickly smile, "wife don''t get angry, where the pain, let me knead to see." "Pooh, hooligan!""Today is a world of two of us, so don''t worry about others." Gu Jin is pulled into Disnend by Si Li Ting. Gu Jin makes a gesture of cheer to Tang Ming. Si Li Ting is right. Tang Ming didn''t like himself at the beginning and alienated himself. Later, he regretted and wanted to take measures, but it was toote. At that time, he found his family behind his back, took the household registration book, secretly got the marriage certificate, and forced himself to be with him, we can see that he also has the heart and means. If it wasn''t for a more rogue and more tough man, maybe he and he have some involvement. In contrast, Gu Annan appeared dark and mysterious at the beginning. After she was exposed, she felt that she was just a big child. A seemingly domineering bear child, a seemingly gentle man, on the surface, it is Gu Annan who has the upper hand. In fact, she did not know when Tang Ming put the tracker, which can prove that Tang Ming is still some shameless. Gu Dashui, my sister can only pray for you in my heart. "What are youughing at?" "Nothing. I just think brother Li Ting is too powerful!" She would never makeints about him. As soon as he entered the door, Gu Jin was shocked by the scenes inside. Most of them were children and some beautiful young girls. Gu Jin stares at the headgear worn by some girls, most of which are the essories of some characters in animation. She had never worn these before, but now it''s just children who are even more embarrassed to wear them. Every time I pass by, I still don''t blink. When I see her expression, I know what she is thinking. "Susu, wait for me. I''ll get some water." "Good." Gu Jin cleverly in situ waiting, Si Li Ting ran to a shop to choose. When he appeared, all the girls around him screamed, thinking which star he was and wanted him to sign. Si Li Ting picked out a cat''s ear from a pile of hair essories and paid for it. Gu Jin standing in the same ce heard a couple of lovers quarrel, the girl wanted to buy her a headdress. The man is a little impatient, "you are not a monster, why should you wear horns on your head?" "Don''t you think it''s cute?" "I don''t think, after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, animals are not allowed to be sperm, and they are gone." Many boys can''t understand, but girls like it. Gu Jin is a little disappointed, so she just didn''t give it to Si Li Ting. I''m afraid he thinks he''s too old to be young. Suddenly, there is more than one thing on his head. Gu Jin is stunned and turns back to the smile of his boss Li Ting. "Brother Li Ting, you..." "Cat ears, will you like them? There are a lot of hair essories. I think this one matches the color of your skirt He smile, the blue is bright and warm. Gu Jin was a little embarrassed, "I, I am such a big man, it''s not suitable to wear this one." "No, it''s beautiful on my wife." Si Li Ting took her hand, "let''s go to a merry go round." The girl beside her looked at Gu Jin with envy, "look at other people''s husbands." "You think you get married by calling your wife? You can see that it is a sweet period. Once you get married, where will it be? Have you ever seen people who fish up and feed them? Don''t be silly, kid. Beishangguang doesn''t believe in tears. " Si Li Ting steps a meal, turned to look at the man, word by word: "we have been married and have a son. A woman is not a prey, but a treasure. She needs a man''s care all his life. I will treat her like a day for decades. " When Si Li Ting left, the woman put her hands together, "Wow, he is so handsome!"!!! I''m happy to marry him. " "Well, there''s no happiness." The man kicked the ground unconvinced. Gu Jin is hook lip a smile, her division 3 years old is very handsome. Chapter 509 Back home, leave for three days, although the two spent the most sweet day of the two people''s world, but the heart is most concerned about their own baby. "Ma''am, you are back atst." Xiaozhues out with Jinnuo to pick them up. Si Li Ting a few steps forward to take over the child, soft and glutinous small group is really lovely, Jinnuo is the most lovely person besides Gu Jin. "Susu, do you think baby''s eyshes are longer?" After a few days'' absence, nono grew more and more beautiful, with big eyes and long eyshes, just like a doll. His eyes look at you, as if with great magic, what he wants you would like to give him. As if recognized two people, nono is very happy to smile. "Nono is so cute." Gu Jin kisses him on the cheek. Since Tang Ming put a location tracker in Gu Annan''s mobile phone, Gu Annan''s big problem has been solved temporarily. When she came back from Japan, Gu Annan also followed. Not only that, she seemed to be addicted to stalking. As long as Gu Jin will appear, she will follow. Two dayster, Tang Ming was helpless, "jin''er, if you don''t talk to that girl, I don''t think she is malicious to you, but adores you." "Brother Ming, don''t let brother Li Ting hear this sentence." Even if it is a joke, even if the other side is his sister, even if her gender is female. Si Li Ting will not allow anyone who has a heart of love for himself to exist. Thest time I went to a guild hall, I was expelled by Si Li Ting because the waitress there was more attentive to Gu Jin. The other party is not just because they don''t have long hair and their voice is a little rough, which doesn''t mean they are interested in themselves. His care for himself is just like the need of nts for rain, dew and sunshine. In Tang Ming''s mind, a picture of a man with a 40 meter machete chopping towards him appears immediately. Indeed, this kind of joke can''t be yed on Gu Jin. She pushed her sses and said, "well, that girl has been following you like a fool." Gu Jin stroked his forehead. "I know that every time I turn around, she will run away. She doesn''t say anything when I approach her. What do you want me to do? I''m also desperate. I want you to help me find out where my parents are Gu Annam and Gu Jin are really helpless. If you want to have a heart to heart chat with her, people will not admit that they are sisters with you. Want to ask Mom and dad''s news, she is arrogant to the side of a turn, do not look at you. In the end, they are sisters who are closely rted to each other. You can torture others to extort confessions. What else can you do about her? "That girl has a hard mouth and a little naughty. Like a big child, she won''t tell you if she knows you want to know." Gu Jin is also helpless, how can he stall such a sister ah. With this in mind, she could see Gu Annan not far behind her as soon as she turned her head and plunged into the stack of books. What a stupid sister. "Well, let her follow first. It seems that there is no threat to me at present. I will ask her when the rtionship between me and her is better." After so many years of waiting, she doesn''t mind waiting for a while. I bought two children''s treasure books to pay, looked at the wristwatch, it was still early, and the bookstore was not far away from sitingpany. Gu Jin anyway idle, then went to thepany of Li Ting. Before she wanted to find Si Li Ting, she never passed the front desk, but went directly to his top floor from the underground garage. But I didn''t drive today. I had to go in from the first floor. Thepany''s new front desk does not know her, see her directly to the VIP exclusive, quickly came to stop. "Miss, this elevator is exclusive to our president and needs fingerprints. You need to go upstairs to other elevators." "Thank you for the reminder. I''ll call your president." Gu Jin smiles. "Miss, our president has no appointment with you this afternoon. Sorry, you can''t see him." Gu Jin and Si Li Ting are engaged in the United States, but they haven''t made much appearance in China. It''s normal that the new receptionist doesn''t know her. "I see he doesn''t need an appointment." Gu Jin was in a good mood today, so he seldom exined more. "Miss, if you have any intention to our president, I advise you to die of this heart. There has been ady before you." The front desk warned. Ady? The front desk didn''t make it too obvious. Gu Jin understood. It seems that I came at the right time today. I don''t know which goblin wants to hook up with her husband? If it''s just a partner, the front desk won''t say it in such a tone. "Thanks for reminding me." Gu Jin is about to reach for the elevator. "Why don''t you understand people? I said that this elevator is our president''s exclusive elevator. It can''t run without fingerprint input. Come out quickly. Our president has a habit of cleanliness. His exclusive property is not allowed to be touched by others. "Gu Jin chuckled and directly entered his fingerprint. The elevator door closed and began to run. The front desk freaked out, "she, she''s up!" Usually, Si Li Ting is very low-key. He seldom goes to the front door. Most of the time, he goes to the top directly from the garage. This elevator is for his personal use. Except Lin Jun, other assistants are not allowed to use this exclusive elevator. "Yes, damn it. Isn''t this elevator broken?" "How can it be? The elevator won''t break even if you break down. But I think thatdy just now is familiar, as if I''ve seen it somewhere." A cleaning aunt also followed the gossip, "I heard that our president is married and has a child. When I was cleaning the bathroom the other day, I heard that the president came with the baby in his arms. Is it the president''s wife?" "Isn''t it? Our president is married? I''ve seen it from a distance before. It''s not so handsome. Oh, how many girls are broken when they get married at such a young age. " Think of who I am One person has an idea, quickly took out the mobile phone to search. "You see, it''s her, who made a movie before. She was also very angry at that time, and she quickly retired. No one knows where she went." Gu Jin used to dress up in ancient times. Today, she is light make-up, simple in dress, holding two books. She looks like ady. Who would think she is a star. What''s more, she only made such a movie, and the star without exposure was soon forgotten. "Is she our president''s wife? Even thedy who came to see the president was not qualified to take the exclusive elevator. In terms of time, it is very likely that she married the president secretly before and gave birth to a child. " "God, I just spoke to him in that tone. Will I be fired?" "God bless you." Gu Jin is actually OK, Si Li Ting''s behavior is clear to her, he wants to cheat? Never in my life. The elevator door opened, Gu Jin raised a smile, is the devil is the demon, she will personally. Lin Jun''s vacation is not over. Another assistantes here in a hurry, "Ma''am." "And your president?" "Meet the guests in the office. Would you like to go in now?" "Well, go ahead and do not mind me." "Yes." The assistant also knew that someone was a pet wife maniac, and did not stop her at all. Walking to the office door, she did not knock, but pushed the door in. Just pushing the door, I heard a woman''s impatient voice from inside, "don''t you know how to knock at the door? What assistant? " Yo, the other party is so arrogant before meeting, but her voice makes Gu Jin feel familiar. It''s no surprise that she said who would be so bold. Last time in Japan, Gu Jin was inconvenient to show up. Today, she is aboveboard. Qi Yan Ran to Si Li Ting''s office has been more than an hour, Si Li Ting let her sit on one side and wait for him to deal with it. At first she was still patient, but then she gradually lost patience. She just came forward to get close to Si Li Ting, but the door suddenly opened. She thought it was a little assistant who came in. What kind of assistant was so impolite that she interrupted her good deeds. She was in a bad mood. The door opened a little, and a smiling female voice came: "I don''t know when I''m going to knock when I enter my own house." Si Li Ting heard Gu Jin''s voice, the pen in his hand stopped moving and looked at the door. A beautiful white shadow appears at the door. Gu Jin finds that he likes to wear white very much. After that, the clothes at home are changed into light colors. "It''s you..." Chapter 510 Gu Jin today wore a simple dress, long hair scattered in the back of his head, holding a book in his arms. In any case, they are gentle and harmless to human beings and animals, and have no deterrent force at all. Qi Yan Ran looked at the woman who came in. Compared with three years ago, she has be mature. A face can still have such a beautiful appearance without deliberately dressing up. Originally, she wanted to beat Gu Jin by her youth. Today, in order to see Si Li Ting, how long did she clean up and dress up at home. But when she appeared in front of Gu Jin, the woman did nothing andpletely defeated her in a simple dress. Every woman will envy or even envy Gu Jin''s face! Her eyes turned blue. She should be wearing some beautiful pupil. After all, she was still ck in Japan before. "I didn''t disturb you, did I?" Gu Jin spoke softly. See her such tone, and think of the original Si Li Ting in the banquet ignore her appearance, Qi Yan Ran did not regard her as an opponent. "I''m talking to brother Li Ting. Go and wait by yourself." Her tone was very impolite, with a tone of high priority. Si Li Ting some displeasure toward her, "just said with you, don''t call me brother Li Ting." Gu Jin''s words that night he remember very clearly, since this address is Gu Jin to, it is only her exclusive. Yan Ran some aggrieved, "but I always call you so." "From this moment on, you can''t call that again." "Oh." Si Li Ting on a second to Qi Yan Ran or cold appearance, turn to look at Gu Jin when changed. "Finished?" "Well, I''ll buy some books around here and drop in to see you. You''ll be busy first." Gu Jin wisely walked to the sofa and sat down to read. There was a pile of documents in front of Si Li Ting, and she did not disturb him. Of course, the most important thing is that she wants to see what Qi Yanran has. On the surface, one is in the East and the other is in the West. They are quite different people. In fact, they are all the same blood in their bones. Gu Jin probably thinks that life is too boring recently, so he wants to have some fun. Qi Yanran looks at Gu Jin, who is clever at reading on the sofa, and feels that he has not guessed wrong. As expected, their rtionship with husband and wife is general. Gu Jin is definitely the least family status, she just spoke with that tone, she did not say anything. Qi Yanran and how to know, Si Li Ting did not say what is want to finish his work as soon as possible, don''t let his wife wait for a long time. Two people, one seriously deal with the documents, the other quietly open the book, who did not pay attention to who. It seems that there is no intersection between the two people, do not know why, Qi Yanran but feel that the two people''s aura inexplicably harmonious. Although this woman is very gentle, also did not say anything, she should have no sense of existence. But why does she have a light that can''t be ignored? This kind of light and Si Li Ting are steadily linked together. Tacit understanding, by the way, is such a feeling, two people even do not have eye contact, it gives a very tacit feeling. Before Gu Jin did not appear, he just said two words and was sent by Si Li Ting, saying that he would wait for him to finish his work. In the long waiting time, Qi Yan Ran is very boring, she dare not disturb Si Li Ting, but also want to get close to him. In the heart as if there is a kitten in her heart, a grasp of her heart, let her anxious and angry. As for Gu Jin''s arrival, the two people''s breath fused, but he became ipatible with them. Aware of this, Qi Yanran is not reconciled, and is very unwilling. The more she looked at Gu Jin, the more disagreeable she was. Because of Si Li Ting''s work, she did not dare to disturb. Until sunset, Si Li Ting deals with all the things and looks at Gu Jin. "Susu, have you been waiting?" Gu Jin closed the book, looked up at him with a smile, "soon, just finished." "There''s a new western restaurant nearby. I''ve made a reservation. Let''s try it." "Good." Gu Jin spontaneously walked to the side of the hanger, took the coat and handed it to Si Li Ting to put it on. Their movements were smooth, as if they had been done many times. Qi Yan Ran clenched his fists. Couldn''t he see himself in the eyes of Li Ting? "Li, brother Li." She made a voice to find a sense of existence, thinking of his previous warning, she quickly changed her words. However, this address still can''t let Si Li Ting satisfy, ter you still call me Mr. Si, or Smith can." In a word, the identity of the two people will be pulled apartpletely. "Secretary Sir. " "By the way, miss Yanran hasn''t eaten yet. Would you like to join us?" It''s time for Gu Jin to make a sound. "Mr. Si, there is a new restaurant in our family. I came here today to invite you to dinner."Originally talked about a dinner party, who knows Si Li Ting has not given her a chance to speak. "I have a reservation." Si Li Ting is not happy. The restaurant he ordered is a couple''s restaurant. He was not happy when Gu Jin invited others. Now Qi Yanran also asked him to go to other ces. "Husband, miss Yanran has been waiting for you all afternoon. It doesn''t matter if you change your family?" Gu Jin still smiles. "Then change it." This result is not happy at all, is through the woman. How does she feel that the two people''s aura has changed a little today? When he was in Japan, he even said that she was not his wife, even the expression of disgust. Today, Gu Jinsan changed his mind with two words, and they got along very well. Did you make a mistake? No, it must be an illusion. He won''t like this kind of vase woman. Si Li Ting took Gu Jin''s slender waist and took the lead to go out, "Su Su, are you hungry?" "No, I''m quite full at noon." "I don''t know what you eat? Your constitution is not good at all. You are not fat in any way. I have no sense of achievement at all. " "If I be fat, you won''t even want to see me." Two people in front of the conversation, Qi Yan Ran silly eyes, she never knew that the cold man would have such a side. He used to be quiet, even if he could get close to him, he would not talk to himself like this. Now he was really talking to the woman about the trifles of his family. No, her brother Li Ting can only be her. She stepped forward, stretched out her hand and took Si Li Ting''s arm, "Si..." Si Li Ting steps a meal, fiercely took out the arm, he coldly looked at her, "what do you do?" "Mr. Si, didn''t you ask me to do it before?" At that time, Si Li Ting would attend some banquets and need femalepany. He didn''t give anyone the chance to get close to him. Only Qi Yanran, he will take her as a sister, every time will take her to attend. This is also why Qi Yan Ran always feels that she is different in Si Li Ting''s heart. "There''s no party now, and I''m married. I''ll let it go this time. If you touch me again next time..." Qi Yanran grabs her skirt and looks at Si Li Ting with her eyes wide open. Good, terrible. How did Si Li Ting be like this? Gu Jin looks at all this quietly, originally she still wanted to make a move, now it seems that her close husband is enough. "Herees the elevator. Let''s go, miss Yanran." Qi Yanran looks at the running elevator, which is the exclusive elevator of Si Li Ting. Even she can only get up from the ordinary elevator. This woman unexpectedly All the shock is not as big as today''s day, her world outlook is crumbling. Originally, I had 100% confidence, but now it''s only 60% and it''s still on the decline. Li Ting is not in the garage today. Qi Yanran saw the co pilot at a nce. This position is of great significance. A man will only let the woman who is important to him sit on it. She took the first step to open the door and was ready to sit on it. She was going to prove to this woman that he was the most important in Si Li Ting''s heart. Not up, Si Li Ting''s cold voice came: "this is not your position." "Secretary Didn''t I always sit in the front row, sir? " She asked Qu Ba Ba to look at Si Li Ting, which man would not buy it? Si Li Ting deeply looked at her, "just want to sit in the front row?" "Well." Yan Ran is blocking, who is more important in his heart with himself and that woman! Chapter 511 Qi Yanran hands tightly grasp the skirt, she actually does not have too much self-confidence, after all, this short time Si Li Ting has revealed the care of the women around him. What should he do if he doesn''t buy it? "Well, you can sit in the front row." Si Li Ting replied decisively. Hearing his affirmative answer, Qi Yanran was light, and he agreed. Fortunately, he agreed. He is still the elder brother who cares about himself and takes care of himself three years ago. At that time, although he was very indifferent, he would agree to all her demands. This moment Qi Yan ran almost tears, fortunately, he did not change, he still cares about himself. She looked triumphantly at Gu Jin, with a winner''s attitude. However, the expression on Gu Jin''s face was still full of smile, and there was no change at all. The smile did not know why Qi Yanran felt very dazzling, as if with a sense of irony. No matter how dissatisfied she was, she lost to herself. The co pilot was her own. The back door opened, and Si Li Ting asked Gu Jin to get on the bus. Qi Yanran is very happy in her heart, she is sure to win! "Then you drive. I''m a little tired today." Huh? Qi Yanran has a stiff expression. Is there any mistake? He means to be a driver by letting himself sit in the front row? Gu Jin''s expression in the car is still calm. She guessed what he was going to do from the moment he opened his mouth. Si Li Ting did not look at the expression on Yan Ran''s face, but sat down beside Gu Jin and closed the door. Gu Jin looks at the man outside the window with a look of stupidity. It is estimated that Qi Yan Ran can''t think that Si Li Ting will do this to her. Qi Yanran in a few seconds after God, she can not give up, this is just a beginning. It must be Si Li Ting who trusts her to let her drive! All the way, she kept looking for topics. "Mr. Si, do you remember what happened at Mr. ire''s party?" She and Si Li Ting''s past is that woman has not experienced, those memories only belong to her and Si Li Ting! Si Li Ting''s face excited opening: "I remember, that night Mrs. re''s neck that emerald ne caused a sensation." "No, I mean, Mr. re thought we were..." a pair. Her words did not finish, Si Li Ting has interrupted: "Su Su, said that there is no emerald in your jewelry, right? I saw a beautiful emerald ne five years ago, and I think it will look beautiful if you wear it "Is it? How beautiful is it? " "It''s very beautiful both in color and cut shape. I''ll go to the jewelry store and pick out the most beautiful set of emeralds for you some other day." "I don''t like it very much. I''d better not buy it." "Wife, is it your freedom to buy or not? It''s my wish to buy or not." Qi Yan Ran sees the smile of Si Li Ting''s mouth from the rearview mirror. How can, that man''s mouth corner unexpectedly can have such smile! There was a sharp brake in my ear. "Susu Because Qi Yanran was in a state of emotional instability, her foot had been stepping on the elerator, and it was toote for her to react. Opposite a same fast car and her collision, she was only looking at the smile of Si Li Ting''s mouth at that time. Si Li Ting sees that something is wrong, and will protect Gu Jin in his arms. "Brother Li Ting The picture of thest falling cliff shed in my mind, and the great panic that I would lose Si Li Ting came. "Don''t be afraid, Susu. I''m here." Si Li Ting tightly protected her, "I won''t let you have anything." Two cars had a fierce collision, in front of Qi Yan Ran by the air bag out of the package. Because the head hit on the steering wheel, head broken blood, people have lost consciousness. Things happen so fast that there is no time to react. Gu Jin is tightly pressed into his arms by Si Li Ting, with only the white of his shirt and the ck of his suit. What happened in a few seconds seemed to her to be as long as death. Si Li Ting bumps into the carriage when the car shakes violently. The body spreads intense pain. He holds Gu Jin''s hand but does not let go for a second. After a few seconds, the car finally stopped and the world seemed to be quiet. "Brother Li Ting, are you ok?" Gu Jin looks at Si Li Ting for the first time. There was a look of pain on his face, and though his body was apanied by severe pain, he was still forced to pull the corners of his mouth. "Susu, I''m d you''re OK." As soon as the voice dropped, the blue pupils closed slowly. Just in the turbulence, his body was bumped several times, but he did not say a word to protect himself. Looking at the drooping head, Gu Jin''s tears gushed wildly, "brother Li Ting!"Qi Yanran in front of the injury is more serious, has already fainted in the collision. In contrast, Gu Jin was unhurt. Her body is in Si Li Ting try to protect down, she most care about the man now how can''t wake up. Out of such a thing, she should be the first time to call 120, but her whole body because of fear and violent shaking. Several times she took out her mobile phone and fell to the ground because of violent shaking. She knew clearly that she could not panic. She must keep absolutely calm at this time. But the tears flow down without warning, and the body is shaking violently. "Pa" a sound, she gave her a hard p, forced herself to keep calm. Under the pain she just calcte calm a little, dial 120, when the other party asks her address, Gu Jin brain a nk. All her pride, all her reason, werepletely copsed because of the thunder. Looking at the familiar road signs outside, she trembled and said the address. "I beg you toe quickly,e quickly, I can give you a lot of money, just ask you to save him." "Miss, don''t worry. We''ll send a car to you right away. You can see the patient''s condition. If the car is stable, do not move the patient, so as to avoid the second damage to the patient''s internal injury. " Hang up the phone, Gu Jin this just carefully put the hand under the nose of Si Li Ting. Feeling his breath, Gu Jin was a little relieved. She wanted to hold him, but she was afraid of hurting him. At this moment, she could do nothing but wait for 120 toe. 120 soon came, Si Li Ting was carefully carried to the car, Gu Jin quickly followed up. "This youngdy, you are also injured. Let''s give you a diagnosis." "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. How''s he doing?" "The situation is not very optimistic. He should have had some old injuries before. This impact involved the attack of his old injuries. Moreover, he had bleeding on his forehead, which may have injured his head. However, you can rest assured that there is no fatal injury on his body for the time being. The specific situation requires us to go to the hospital for diagnosis through precise instruments. " Old wounds Gu Jin thought about the day when he fell into the sea three years ago, he also experienced a car ident. Was that the injury at that time? Thinking of this, Gu Jin cried wildly, "brother Li Ting, you have to survive! My baby and I are waiting for you Too many things have happened in recent years, and he has been injured too many times. His health is not as good as before. In fact, Gu Jin knows that before rainy days, he will have pain, which is from the influence of the old disease. He had never called out a pain in front of him, and now he lies here to protect her. Gu Jin held on to the stretcher tightly, tears could not stop falling. "Family members of the patient, don''t be so emotional. He has no fatal injury and will not die." Even so, she didn''t want to see him lying unconscious and motionless. "Brother Li Ting, wake up and have a look at Su Su." There was a husky male voice in my ear: "I said, I don''t want to see you cry except in bed." Gu Jin looked at the man, the pair of blue pupil re opened, although very tired, but his eyes still with love for her. Trembling hand slowly raised and stroked Gu Jin''s cheek, "Susu, I''m ok." "Wow Brother Li Ting. " Gu Jin hugged his neck and cried like a child. "I promised you, I will never leave you and the baby in this life, don''t cry, I''m here, I''ve been..." Chapter 512 The weak, the pungent, the screeching smile of the man. "Susu, I''m d you''re OK." Gu Jinmeng wakes up from his dream. The smell of disinfectant is in his nose, reflecting the dazzling white of his eyes. "Jin''er, you are awake." "Madame." Gu Jin''s brain echoes the scene of the traffic ident before, Tang Ming and Xiao Zhu are beside the bed. The sky had turned ck, and a warm wind was blowing the white curtain beside the bed. Everything is so harmonious. "Brother Li Ting?" Gu Jin asked, as if waking up from a dream. "You can rest assured that although the third uncle was injured, his body was not in mortal danger. He has finished the operation during the period of youra, and to be on the safe side, he is now staying in the observation room to observe the situation. " "I''ll see him." Gu Jin pulled the quilt and got out of bed. Although she was not hurt, she was touched by some. See small bamboo holding Jinnuo, Gu Jin will hold the child in his arms, "nono." Jinnuo rubbed in her arms, Gu Jin didn''t coax him, he soon fell asleep in Gu Jinhuai. "Madam, it''s really strange that the young master was going to sleep in the afternoon, and suddenly he burst into tears in my arms. It didn''t take long to get the news that you had a car ident. He had already gone to bed at this point. It seems that there is a special connection between the children and their parents Gu Jin looks at the small Jinnuo, and his heart is also in pain. If something happened to them at that time, Jinnuo should be so poor. "Xiao Zhu, you take nono home. You can''t take him out again without mymand." In the twinkling of an eye, Gu Jin''s expression on his face became serious, quite different from that loving mother just now. Is today''s ident a coincidence or an ident? After so much suffering, it''s hard for her to rte all this to coincidence. No matter what it is, Jinnuo should also take good care of it. She has not forgotten that even if Gu Annan is not in danger now, there is an Alice! She will not give anyone an opportunity to take advantage of it. "Yes, ma''am." "Brother Ming, please send Xiaozhu back. She will take your car." "Good." Seeing Gu Jin''s indifferent look, Tang Ming began to be alert. "Since you are all right, you should stay in the hospital to take care of Uncle San. We wille to see you tomorrow." "Brother Ming, please." Tang Ming took the child, "it''s just a small matter. Don''t worry, I''ll send him home safely." "Well." Gu Jin watched them leave, pped their hands, and one came in from the door. "I''m sorry, ma''am. I can''t stop the ident." ck contract is very self reproach, this kind ofpletely uncontroble factor. "I don''t me you for this, ck. When I was in aa, you should have checked the ident. What''s the matter?" "Ma''am, I think it''s a coincidence that I cked out the surveince of that road. Both cars were driving very fast. The traffic flow of that road section is smaller than that of other sections. After all, it is the rush hour after work, and the traffic flow is rtivelyrge. The owner who collides with you seems to be rushing to attend his mentor''s funeral. He is just an ordinary wage earner. In this ident, more than 100000 cars of the other party collided with your tens of millions of cars. Except Mr. Si, neither of you was seriously injured. He''s in a terrible condition. He''s in intensive care. I looked into his background and looked at the surveince, which should have been a coincidence. At the time of the ident, I saw that your car was obviously unstable. The speed has exceeded the maximum speed of that road. Later, it deviated from the track, pressing the line and causing a collision with the opposite car. Both of you are responsible. After all, the other side is pressing the line. " "Is it really a coincidence?" Gu Jinnan asked, is it that she experienced too many things, leading to paranoia? "In my experience, of course, if madam is suspicious, I have saved the video for you to study carefullyter. But I think what you want to see now is not these things, but Mr. Si? " Although he didn''t follow her for a long time, he also knew how deep their feelings were. This ident, from Gu Jin did not hurt a bit, we know how well the man protected her. "Take me." "Yes, Mrs. Smith." Gu Jin jumped out of bed and rushed to the observation room without even wearing shoes. At that time, when dialing 120, God knew how scared she was. She was afraid that Si Li Ting would never wake up again. In the car when heard the doctor said Si Li Ting forehead bleeding, it is very likely that the head injury.What if he wakes up and doesn''t remember himself? Didn''t you lose your memory thest time you fell off a horse? No one knows how nervous and scared Gu Jin was at that time. She had no choice but to cry. Si Li Ting heard her cry, struggling to wake up for a moment, in order to give her a peace, and then again fell into aa. There was a man standing outside the observation room, dressed in sick clothes and wrapped in white yarn on his head. That person is Qi Yanran. She looks through the ss window at the man lying on the bed inside. Gu Jin one eye also saw Si Li Ting, he has not woken up, the whole person fell into aa. Her man, her life, is lying there now, motionless. It''s all because this woman, if she didn''t show up, would not have taken that road or met that car today. The most important thing is that this woman hit the car into that car. It''s her. It''s all her fault. Qi Yanran did not turn around, he felt that there was a chill behind him. Gu Jin didn''t wear shoes, so there was no footstep. The chill was getting heavier and heavier. It was clear that it was early summer. Why did she feel like she was in the ice? The sixth sense was very bad. She turned and looked at the woman who wasing towards her. Because Gu Jin clenched her fists and lowered her head, Qi Yanran could not see the expression on her face. She was still wearing the long white dress, long hair fell down, barefoot, step by step toward their own. Qi Yan Ran sees Gu Jin in the heart to be angry, she will Si Li Ting the cause of the ident all to Gu Jin. "It''s you, you cunt! If you don''t show up, brother Li Ting is still my brother. Besides me, no woman will be able to get close to him. It''s you who have robbed my ce. " Qi Yanran also wanted to say something. As Gu Jin approached, the coolness became heavier and heavier, and every hair on his body stood up. Damn, how could you have such a reaction? She is just a slut. What is she afraid of? "I warn you, it''s you who made brother Li Ting so bad. If you''re wise, you''d better leave earlier..." Gu Jin has stood in front of her body, she droops her head, Qi Yan Ran sees a drop of water on the ground. Is she crying? "You think it''s useful to cry? I''ll tell you, I''m not going to eat your tricks. You''re no good for me "Have you finished?" In the dead silence, she made a cold voice. It''s cold. It''s cold. Qi Yanran at the moment has been very want to escape, do not know why, is a kind of intuition, this woman is she can not afford. She swallowed her saliva and managed to keep her spirits up. "I haven''t finished yet. If I didn''t leave three years ago, there would be no ce for you. Brother Li Ting really likes me." "Ah You said... " The drooping head slowly raised, with tears hanging from the corners of his eyes, but his head was mechanically leaning towards the side, and his big eyes were staring at her. At such a close distance, she had tears on her face and a strange expression with a smile on her mouth. Qi Yanran was shaking all over her body. What a terrible feeling. Her tears continue, Qi Yanran also see her blue double pupil inside no beautiful pupil, her pupil is blue. How could this happen? Who is the woman with ck eyes that I saw in Japan? Gu Jin''s voice was uttered from his teeth: "you say He likes you? " "Yes Ah Qi Yan Ran did not say a word, the woman who stood in front of her and was still crying suddenly grabbed her head with one hand. A strong momentum hit, she even hit her head on the ss. Between the whirling of the earth, Qi Yan Ran heard the voice of women like hell devil. "Do you know what he is to me? He''s my life! I can do without everything, but I can''t live without him, and you If you dare to touch my life, then go to death "Ah Chapter 513 Qi Yan Ran''s head was hit by the ss, the sharp pain immediately hit, she was about to faint. But the woman holding her did not mean to let go. If Gu Jin was an angel before, then she was the deviling to the world at this moment. She wants to resist, and has no resistance in Gu Jin''s hands. "Stop it, you crazy woman!" Qi Yanran was afraid, but she was still angry. "I didn''t say anything wrong. When I was in Japan, I saw him spend the Spring Festival with other women. If he loves you, how can he be with others?" Gu Jin grabs her long hair. "Has anyone told you that the man in Japan is me!" "You? How, how possible! " "Qi Yanran, you feel that you are different in his heart with the help of brother Li Ting. You think he''ll like you? Hehe, he is a man who takes his life to protect me. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have ignored it in the beginning. If I refuse to eat, he won''t get hurt Gu Jin heart is very guilty, if at the beginning she was not in the way of Qi Yanran to save Si Li Ting, didn''t want her to be too embarrassed, want her to retreat in the face of difficulties. It would have ended when she entered thepany and dered sovereignty, but now it''s toote. Qi Yanran''s two pupils are wide, I don''t know if it''s because of sadness or pain. "No way, he won''t love you, absolutely not!" "No? Ha ha, then open your dog''s eyes and show me how he loves me Gu Jin put the woman in his hand and lost his strength. Qi Yan Ran fell to the ground. "Heich, take her back to the ward." "Yes." Then ck Chi came out of the darkness. The angry wife was so terrible! He dare not provoke again! The nurses were scared by the scene just now. It was clear that an angel like woman was so ferocious. She dried the tears in the corner of her eyes, put up her anger, and went to the side of Si Li Ting. "Brother Li Ting, you protected me again." At that time, in such an emergency, no one knew what would happen in the future, but he used his body to protect Gu Jin from any injury. "If you can''t protect your own women, what kind of man are you called?" Gu Jinmeng raised his head and beamed at his boss Li Ting, "brother Li Ting, you wake up." "If you don''t wake up, you have to cry into tears, silly girl. Didn''t I tell you that I''m ok? How can I still cry?" Gu Jin casually wiped tears, "I don''t cry, I don''t cry anymore, do you hurt? Is there any difort? " Look at her childish lovely appearance, Si Li Ting chuckled, "see you where I don''t hurt." He reached out his hand and gently wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes to her, "all of them are already mothers. How can you still cry as much as you used to?" No matter how ferocious she is outside, she will always be that innocent big child by his side. He can clearly feel the joys and sorrows. "It''s just that I hit a few times in the car and didn''t get too much injury. I''ll take a rest for a while. You''re not so weak as a man." Gu Jin threw himself into his arms. "Fortunately, you are OK." Si Li Ting held her back, "I''ll be OK, and you and Jinnuo, how can I have something?" Tears wet his shirt, this is the tears of joy, no matter how much money, no matter how much power is not as important as life. When Si Li Ting fell down, Gu Jin was going crazy at that time. She didn''t dare to imagine what she would be like in the future if something happened to Si Li Ting. "Well, my wife, don''t cry. It''s breaking my heart." It was clearly that he was seriously injured, and it was he who finally came tofort Gu Jin. "Brother Li Ting, you must be hungry?" "I''m a little hungry." "You wait, I''ll get ready for you in a minute." See Si Li Ting did not suffer too heavy injury, Gu Jin also rxed, this is probably the best result. A good candlelight dinner turned into a meal in the hospital. Both thought they could have a good rest, but now came another bad news. "Brother Li Ting, be careful. The soup is very hot." Gu Jin gently blowing soup, will Si Li Ting as a child that. "Susu, I''m not a child. I''m not so delicate." Although he said so, he actually enjoyed Gu Jin''s appearance. Thest person she was so right or baby, Si Li Ting would not say that he was jealous of Jinnuo. Si Li Ting and Gu Jin''s mobile phones ring at the same time, Gu Jin here is the call from Tang Ming. In terms of time, he should not have been home yet. Why call yourself now? Is it something wrong? No wonder Gu Jin feels that something is wrong now. In fact, she and Si Li Ting are already afraid.Connect the phone, Tang Ming anxious voice came: "jin''er, not good, something wrong!" "What''s the matter?" Before Gu Jin just to be on the safe side, specially let Xiaozhu take Tang Ming''s car to go back, in order to hide people''s eyes. The soup bowl in her hand fell to the ground, and the hot soup sprinkled on her smooth instep. However, Gu Jin did not feel any pain. "Sorry, Jin..." Tang Ming has finished the phone, there is no voice. "Brother Ming!" Si Li Ting here received his news, at the moment no longer care so much, he pulled out the needle on the back of his hand. Jinnuo can''t do anything! "Brother Li Ting, what are you going to do? You haven''t recovered. You can''t move "Susu, Jinnuo has an ident. Don''t drive Tang Ming''s car into the guardrail. The child is robbed." "Even if Jinnuo is in trouble, you are not allowed to move around. What you have to do now is to take a rest!" Although Si Li Ting was not fatally injured, his rib was broken, which also caused the old injury. Even if you can''t die, you can''t move around. It''s easy to have an ident! "Susu, that''s our child!" "I know, but you are my husband, this matter is left to me, you are not allowed to step out of the hospital." "No, Susu, if something happens to Jinnuo..." "Then you have to stay. I don''t want to lose the child and you, ck." "Yes." "You are responsible for watching him. If he steps out of the hospital half a step, I''ll ask you." At the moment, Gu Jin has no weakness in front of Si Li Ting, instead of indifference. The child was taken away, at least she could be sure that the child was not in danger for the time being, otherwise those people would not have to go to great lengths to take the child away. And Si Li Ting''s body is exactly the time to recuperate. If he moves disorderly, it is the most dangerous. "Susu!" Si Li Ting knew for a long time that she secretly hired mercenaries, so that there was more people and more security. He opened and closed his eyes, but he didn''t expect that she would use these mercenaries to stop her. "Brother Li Ting, I know you are worried. You have been injured. I can''t let you go out again to aggravate the injury." "Ma''am, there are our people at the scene, ck hawk. You can contact him directly for details." "Watch him." Gu Jin didn''t look back and left in a big stride. Brother Li Ting, you have guarded me so many times. This time I will protect you! Contact the ck Hawk, from the ck Hawk''s mouth to know the story. After Tang Ming''s car stopped, a group of people came to fight for the children, so the mercenary and the people of Si Li Ting came out at the same time to fight with that group of people at the same time. In the fight between several sides, the child was quietly carried away and disappeared. Tang Ming fainted because of the impact on her head. Xiao Zhu was knocked unconscious when she was holding her baby. Now they have been sent to the hospital. Gu Jin arrived at the scene had been protected by the traffic police, ck eagle stood behind her. "I''m sorry, madam. We didn''t protect young master." "I want all the surveince on this section, and I''ll keep my apologies." Gu Jin is now trapped in a huge doubt, except for himself and Si Li Ting''s people, then there are two groups of people to rob her child. Who on earth did she provoke? Is the other party going to take her baby? Is it Alice? "Madam, don''t worry. Our people have already ckened the monitoring of this section of the road. You can watch it at any time." Standing at the intersection, Gu Jin covers his chest, Noro, you must be OK, Mommy will save you! Chapter 514 The scene did not get any useful information, Gu Jin worried that Si Li Ting was furious and rushed back to his side at the first time. By the time he arrived, he was already watching the surveince video, and both of them had calmed down. "Brother Li Ting, I''m sorry, I just "I don''t me you. Come and have a look." Si Li Ting had a serious look on his face. Gu Jin was right. At that time, he was in a rage and didn''t think about anything else. How could he protect his wife and children if he took the risk to hurt himself when he was angry? Seeing his serious look, Gu Jin didn''t say much. He sat down and looked at the monitor with Si Li Ting. At this point, the traffic on the road is not as congested as it is during rush hours. Tang Ming''s car is running normally on the road. Who knows at this time, suddenly there is a ck cross-country overtaking, Tang Ming is quick reaction, immediately open the road to let the car. It turns out that this car is not in order to overtake at all, and the car behind is also chasing after it when it is found that it is wrong. Because of the women and children in the car, Tang Ming drove as smoothly as possible. It was because of this that he was pinned to the guardrail. Several people came down from the car quickly, and at the same time, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting''s people also got off to protect the children. When people and horses on both sides were fighting, a figure approached the car quietly. It''s just that there are many trees in that road section, and there are several signs to block the visitors. "Damned, blocked!" "The man snatched the child from Xiaozhu''s hand, so Xiaozhu must have seen the man''s appearance." "I''ll go to see Xiaozhu and mingelder brother, and collect more monitoring of other road sections. I must find that person!" "Give it to me." Although Si Li Ting can''t move his body, he has his own way. They have no time to be sad, just want to find the news of Jinnuo as soon as possible. At this time, no one dares to create a little sad atmosphere in front of the opposite side, for fear that another person will immediately fall into grief. Fortunately, Tang Ming and Xiao Zhu are not in a big way. If something really happens, Gu Jin can''t forgive himself in this life. "Madam..." Xiao Zhu makes a weak voice, and Gu Jin quickly walks to her bed. "Xiaozhu, are you ok?" "I''m fine, ma''am. How''s the young master? Why did you do that to me? " Gu Jin was confused, "what did I do to you?" "Didn''t you take away the young master at that time? You knocked me out by the way. No, your eyes are blue and ck As soon as this sentencees out, Gu Jin knows who she is talking about, Gu Annan!!! "Xiaozhu, you have a good rest. That person is not me." "What? But she as like as two peas, you can''t be a stic surgerydy. "We''ll talk about itter." If Gu Annan took Jinnuo away, Tang Ming has Gu Annan''s signal tracker. As long as Tang Ming wakes up, he can find Gu Annan''s trace. Gu Jin first time will tell this matter to Si Li Ting, "brother Li Ting, I know who took Nuo." "Gu Annan." Si Li Ting said every word. "You already know that?" Si Li Ting turns the screen to Gu Jin. Gu Annan is captured by one of the monitors. How can Si Li Ting look at the woman who looks like Gu Jin. "She won''t hurt nono, will she?" Gu Jin panicked. Her trip to Japan made her feel that Gu Annan may not be so bad, and her sisters with the same blood flow in her blood. Si Li Ting and Gu Jin are not really how to her, but now she has no confidence. What does that cunning woman want? "Susu, don''t scare yourself. When Tang Ming wakes up, we can find Noro." Gu Jin nods. Now it''s the only way. Gu Annan is a mysterious person. There are few news about her before. If she didn''t want to show up, no one could find her. "Nono..." "Susu,e on, it''s not your fault." Si Li Ting takes her into his arms. Gu Jin is just pretending to be strong. He is very guilty in his heart. "I didn''t take good care of him. He is so young. Will Gu Annan transfer his hatred to him..." "No, Gu Annan doesn''t hate you." Si Li Ting affirmed that his best skill was to guess people''s hearts. Why did he let Gu Annan go? It was also because he believed that Gu Annan didn''t really want to hurt Gu Jin. "I can give her anything as long as she doesn''t hurt nono." "What about your husband and me?" ¡°¡­¡­ No Gu Jin wronged Baba. Perhaps for them, it''s much more reassuring for them than for the rest of the world that nono is in the hands of Gu Annan.When Si Li Ting sees Gu Annan holding the child away in the surveince, his first reaction is not to be nervous, but to rx. He has never been wrong about people, Gu Annan is a big child''s character. If she really wanted to do something about Jinnuo, she would be the easiest person in the world. Why? because as like as two peas, she has a face that looks exactly like the brocade, so long as she wears cosmetic contact lenses to change the color of her pupils. Taking advantage of her and Gu Jin are not at home, she can swagger into the house and take the baby directly. Such a simple method is no better than her specially looking for someone to fight for. During this period, Gu Annan quietly followed Gu Jin as a peeping maniac, and the Secretary Li Ting also knew. Therefore, Si Li Ting boldly guessed that the group of people should not be Gu Annan. It happened that this Voyeur followed Tang Ming all the way, while fighting on both sides, she took Noro away. Like a child''s temperament, bear children always like to do something unpleasant to attract the attention of adults. And she, who happens to be the bear child, wants to worry about herself and Gu Jin, and does not mean to hurt the child. "That''s right. Don''t worry. Susu, Gu Annan doesn''t like me. What she said before was just a child''s nature. Anyway, we have to call her auntie. How could she really hurt him? " "I hope so." Gu Jin took a breath. "Now what we have to do is to find out as soon as possible who was the first wave of child abductors!" Last second also gentlyforts Gu Jin''s man, this second suddenly gushes a chill on the body. It seems that he did not regard Gu Annan as an enemy, and Gu Jin was a little relieved. Si Li Ting is definitely a person who frightens the enemy and reassures the friendly army. Nine times out of ten, Jinnuo won''t have too much trouble. Jinnuo is his darling in the end. He won''t let go of any danger. "It''s time to check it out!" If the child is taken away by someone else, then the little child, she doesn''t know what will happen. Now in a vi. Gu Annan came in with the baby in his arms and said, "Ka, look what I''ve brought back!" A sexy and enchanting woman wearing a ck sling walked slowly down the stairs, each step exuding endless charm. The woman seemed to wake up and look ck. "What?" "Look, what is this?" Gu Annan took the child out of his arms. "Where are you crazy again? You''ve stolen other people''s children back. " K yawned. "This is a lovely kid." I don''t know why. How does she feel that the child carved with powder and jade is familiar to her. Has she seen it anywhere? The child closed his eyes and breathed evenly. His long eyshes vibrated with the frequency of his breathing. "What a lovely child, where did you steal it?" "I didn''t steal it. I picked it up by the side of the road." Keira had a ck line on her forehead. "Annan, do you think I have two words on my forehead? Where can I find such a child? " "Really, I picked it up by the way when I was passing by. Look at his small nose and small mouth. It''s really cute." Gu Annam turned around with the child in her arms. Ke was speechless. "Hello, such a small child can''t shake like this. Be careful to shake it into a concussion. Give me a hug." Gu Annan handed the child over. K held the little thing in her arms, and her eyes were soft. In those days, she had such a lovely baby, but The child was very small and light, she did not dare to force, for fear that the child would wake up. "Isn''t he cute?" "Well, it''s rare to have such a good-looking child." While talking, Jin Nuo is awakened by their voices, and his blue pupils open slowly. If Ka doesn''t recognize those iconic blue eyes, there''s a problem. "Gu Annan, you thief Chapter 515 Seeing being torn apart by himself, Gu Annan spat out his tongue, "Ka, I really picked it up." "I believe you. Why did you steal my nephew''s child? I warn you that the children should not be involved in the grievances of the previous generation. The children are innocent. " "Ann, do you really think that I have nothing to steal the children? When I passed by, I saw a group of people trying to rob the child. I was afraid that he would be injured and I would bring it back to y From Gu Annan''s tone, it seems that what she brought back was not a child, but a toy. "Someone robbed the child, is it..." K''s face was a little ugly. "It''s not his people. Those people are average. If it''s him, he''ll use more despicable means." Speaking of this, Gu Annan''s expression was cold. Keira looks at peep in her arms, and Pinot is looking at her, with big eyes looking at them. "Look, how good our Smiths'' genes are. This pair of blue eyes is the mark." Keira is very proud. "Well, we don''t care for our family? You see, he''s a little like me. It''s amazing. " "Where is like you, people are like his mother." "Anyway, we are twins, like his mother is like me, he was sleeping all the way, like a doll cute, if only my baby." Gu Annan''s face showed a gentle expression, Ka has always been the type of imperial sister, this time also became very gentle. "I want to live on my own." "Ka, give me a hug." Gu Annan snatched it from her arms, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth. "Jinnuo, little nono, I''m your aunt. Do I look like your mother?" K looked at the expression on her face and rxed a little. Everyone liked the child very much. "Ka, do you smell anything "It seems to havee from him." Ka opened Jinnuo''s pants and said, "it stinks." "Wow, it''s disgusting!" Gu Annan almost didn''t throw the baby out. "You can hold it for me. If I fall him, I won''t let you go. I''ll find some clean cloth and you can change it for him." Gu Annan nuogued, "why should I change it? K, you''re so cunning "Who makes you look like his mother, he will have a strong sense of trust in you, and you brought the child back." Ka said and went to find a clean cloth for Jinnuo. They never had children here, and there was no diaper at home. I found a few silk skirts in my room, and cut them with scissors. Two people in a hurry to Jinnuo clean up the body, Gu Annan directly sat on the carpet. "It''s very cute to look at the little one. It''s disgusting. It''s just a little monster." "You will not give birth to little monsters in the future. Come on, I see the child is hungry. Go and buy him some daily necessities, milk bottles and milk powder." Although Ka has been talking about Gu Annan, she doesn''t want to let Jinnuo leave so early. Instead, she has a great maternal nature. Gu Annan left, ke teases little Jinnuo, probably rted by blood. Jinnuo doesn''t reject her at all and ys with her fingers. "It''s lovely, but the silly boy Annan suddenly brought him back. They should be worried." Ka thought about it and made a phone call to Si Li Ting. The hospital''s Si Li Ting and Gu Jin two people in the heart are thinking of Jin Nuo, this time came a strange call. Gu Jin directly yed up, "pick it up." Si Li Ting connected, "hello." "It''s me." When Ka''s voice came, Si Li Ting was surprised. "Little aunt?" "I don''t have to say much about the greetings. I guess you can find out that the child was taken away by Annan. Now the child is with me." Si Li Ting is at a loss. How did Gu Annan get involved with her? "Auntie, did nono cry?" "Anyway, we are all his rtives. He didn''t make a fuss. Just now Annan changed his diaper and went to buy him milk powder. You can rest assured that Annan is not a bad boy, not what you think. " "Aunt, where are you? I''ll pick up the baby right away Si Li Ting hung up the heartpletely put down. "It''s not urgent to pick up the children. Annan likes Jinnuo very much. Let him stay with Annan for a few days. Recently, this child goes out early andes backte every day. She also has contact with you. She has some problems. It is not a bad thing to let Noro cure her heart knot. " Si Li Ting faintly felt that the aunt was very mysterious and should know everything from Ka''s words. "Aunt, so you know the inside story." "Boy, I know, but it''s family business. I won''t say anything more. If it wasn''t for your face, I wouldn''t have wasted my time calling you. You let brocade wench rest assured, nuono is very lovely, we will take good care of him, as a guest in our home. "It seems to be getting moreplicated? But there is one more clue in theplexity. "Yes, it will trouble my little aunt. As long as he has enough food and drink, and changes his diaper in time, he will not make trouble. He should be put to sleep before 10 o''clock in the evening. The brand of milk powder he usually eats is brand x.... " Si Li Ting crackled and said a pile, Ka was stunned, "how can you be so familiar with a big man?" "That''s my baby. I change his diaper wet at home. Auntie, I''ll trouble you." "OK, you and the brocade wench also don''t worry, in our ce may be safer than any ce." Ka has something to say, but she refuses to say anything to Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting has to hang up. "Brother Li Ting, have you heard from nono?" "Yes, he''s with my little aunt K." Gu Jin''s face was confused, "how did you get involved with your little aunt again? Didn''t Nuno get carried away by Gu Annan? " "I don''t know for the time being. What can be sure is that Gu Annan is now with his little aunt, and they have a very close rtionship. She knows about your family. But she was very tight lipped and didn''t want to reveal anything. She called to tell us that nono was safe. He also said that Gu Annan liked noono very much, and she hoped to use Noro to resolve Gu Annan''s heart knot with you Gu Jin thought seriously, "brother Li Ting, do you believe her words?" "I believe my aunt has no reason to cheat me, and if she is really a bad person, she will specially call us and tell us that the child is OK?" "It''s also true. It''s just that Noro is so young. Will they take care of their children..." "Don''t worry, my aunt is a shrewd woman. If she looks at Gu Annan, he will be fine. On the contrary, I don''t think it''s a bad thing. Maybe it''s a blessing in disguise. " Gu Jin nodded, "blessing in disguise?" "Don''t you always want to know where your parents are? Why is Gu Annan hostile to you? As my aunt said, as long as Annan''splex is resolved, all mysteries will be answered. " "I hope so." Si Li Ting took her in his arms. "My aunt will take good care of Noro. She said that Noro would be safer around her. Maybe we are in a better position now. She knows who robbed Noro this time. We are still investigating. If we are with my aunt, there will be no worries. " Gu Jin was convinced by Si Li Ting, "I hope my little aunt will treat him kindly." "Don''t worry, it will. At least, the blood of the Smith family is flowing in nono''s body. Thest time I talked to my little aunt, I could feel that she didn''t mean anything to me, although she behaved perversely ¡°¡­¡­ Well. " Gu Jin''s heart is a little calmer, and Noro is safe. It''s good. K hangs up and finds the child staring at her all the time. "Don''t you think I''m strange? You have to call me aunt, little thing Ka teases little Jinnuo. She always says that Gu Annan left the child, but she doesn''t say that she has some selfish intentions. What she longed for most in her heart was the child. "K, I bought it back. I''m so tired." Gu Annan ran back in a fierce manner. She was sweating and carrying a lot of things. "Go and milk the baby first, once every three hours." "Ha? It''s so troublesome. " "If anyone asks you to pick up the children yourself, send them back if you are in trouble." "Good, good, I go to cash, ah, raising children is really troublesome, I still don''t want to have children in the future." Gu Annam murmured and looked at Jin Nuo. "Wow, the little monster is so cute." Chapter 516 Jinnuo left temporarily, and the little aunt was afraid that they were worried. After all, Noro was not a child of several years old to go to a rtive''s house. He only has two months, then a small person left his parents, adults will certainly worry and heartache. The little aunt will often send some videos to Si Li Ting to prove that baby is not wronged here. With a new toy, Gu Annan will not be a pervert Voyeur to follow Gu Jin every day. In the garden house in the east of the city, the blonde woman swept all the cups on the table to the ground. "Rubbish, a bunch of rubbish, can''t even grab a child. What can I do for you?" "Miss, we had to stop the car. They had been on guard for a long time. This is our fault." Alice''s face was red with anger, and jealousy made her mad and broke down. She is in the United States every day to guard Si Li Ting, just want to wait for him to change his mind, who knows that the man is disguised. The real Si Li Ting had already left home with his wife and children. Alice was so angry that she was yed so thoroughly! "Honey, what are you doing with all this anger?" Carter came down the stairs in his bathrobe and hugged Alice from behind. Carter is also a member of the Smiths. His blue pupils are much darker, which makes people feel gloomy. Two people who hate Si Li Ting''s guts finally joined hands. Alice didn''t know what was wrong with her. The man didn''t hesitate to hide from her. Carter is because of Si Li Ting''s taking the ce of the right of inheritance and calcting him hard, which leads to his loss of the right of inheritance. At first, many people thought he was a sure winner, a prospective sessor who had been in the Smiths for so many years. One is that he just came back a year ago and has no prestige. There is also a cowardly father. Carter will win 100% of the time. However, the man has been pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, hiding behind the scenes. How many times has he been hit by his arrogance, he did not say anything. Let oneself mistakenly think that he is a waste, who knows this person privately bought so many shares, even the most difficult little aunt is put to square. Give yourself a hard blow at the general meeting of shareholders, leading to his losing all face. In order to tter him, those who had given gifts before were also repentant. They should not have believed him so early, resulting in heavy losses. The cooperation he promised could not be reached, and he was ridiculed. He should have been the favored son of heaven, and he was driven into the abyss of the earth. The glory that should have belonged to him was taken away by another man, who had a happy family and even had a child. Carter can bear which can''t bear, so Alice joined hands to win over Si Li Ting. The first step of the two men''s battle n is to rob Si Li Ting''s children, his family members who are so hard to protect. If he lost his children, he would suffer a huge blow and let them do whatever they wanted. Who knows the calcted things failed, the child did not take away. Alice is in a bad mood. Why can''t she be happy every time. Thest time I gave the child medicine, but I didn''t kill him. It just caused premature birth. The child''s life is really hard. "Angry? Aren''t you angry at all? The duck in the mouth flies Carter reached out and pulled Alice into his arms. His fingers moved uneasily to Alice''s chest. "This is the beginning. We have a lot of ways to deal with him. If it is over in one go, there will be no more y." Take the man''s hand. "Stop it." "Baby, in bed, you said you wanted me to be faster. Why did you turn your face so quickly?" "I''m very angry now. I''m not in the mood to talk about this. What''s the next step?" "I have my own way. Compared with those who make you angry, I think we should do something else to calm you down, such as this..." Carter lifted up Alice''s skirt and went straight in. "No, there are others." Alice looked at Daniel kneeling beside her. He was a man who Mike had called to protect herself and had been with her for many years. "It''s just a dog. Just let him get out of here." Carter didn''t care, but didn''t see the man on the ground sping his hands. "Daniel, you go out." Daniel, who had been kneeling for a long time, got up and took a look at the woman he loved. At the moment, the neckline was wide open, and the man stood in front of the table, his face flushed. It makes people blush and heartbeat, but Daniel only feels a little heartache. He turned and left in silence. He was just a servant and had no qualification to manage the affairs of the youngdy. Knowing that Carter didn''t like her at all, he just regarded her as a ything, or a ything with no pity. How can someone who really love you do that to you in front of others? That''s very disrespectful. Alice would have been very angry before, but she was bewildered by her blue eyes and her face, which was three points simr to that of Si Li Ting.Subconsciously, she regarded Carter as Mr. Li Ting, so she was willing tomit herself to him. What about Carter? In his eyes, Alice''s young body is a perfect bed mate. At the thought of this, Daniel''s blue veins on his forehead were exposed, and his heart was filled with resentment, even if he knew that he was not qualified to hate. She is Mike''s daughter. She has been a noble princess since childhood. How could she be so mean to find a simr man and be his ything. Inside, there was a beautiful cry, and Daniel stood by the door with his chest covered. That is the purestdy in his heart. She would Alice held the man''s waist tightly, and on the pair of dark blue pupils, she fancied him to be striding. "Smith, you are mine. You can only be mine." Carter watched the woman''s delicate body slowly dyed ayer of scarlet, devil''s body, originally delicate facial features. Steven doesn''t look up to such a woman? Should he be said to have a high vision, or is he stupid? Carterughed. "Yes, I''m yours." Even if he knew that Smith in her mouth was the man, he did not mind. After all, it was enough to get pleasure from this woman. After some twists and turns, Carter is released physically and mentally. He turns away and ignores the woman on the carpet. Alice, exhausted and sweating, had no strength to get up for the time being. Seeing the way a man left without paying attention to her, she swore in a low voice, "asshole." Although from the first time he was abducted to bed, he knew that he was such a person, he did not pay attention to women''s emotions, only to vent their own desires. But on a pair of his face which is simr to that of Si Li Ting, she can''t help but hand over her body. Imagine the person on the body is Si Li Ting, she will get great pleasure from it. However, after the pleasure, she was left with an endless emptiness, her consciousness was sober, and he was not Si Li Ting at all. There is an extra coat on his exposed body. Daniel, who has left, doesn''t know when he wille back. Instead of speaking, he bent down and picked her up and went back to the room. Alice didn''t know why. The mood at this moment was veryplicated. Shey on her back in bed. "Don''t you think I''m mean?" "Miss, do you want to hear the truth or lies?" Daniel stood respectfully by the bed, like a statue. "I know, even you don''t look up to me, think I am cheap, think I degenerate, but I really like him!" Alice''s tears welled up. She didn''t know why she liked a man so much that she even had to ask him. "I know Carter is not him, but they are also Smiths, with the same blood, the same eyes and the same face. I always wanted to know how it felt to be hugged by him, whether his body was as cold as others? I imagined Carter as him, feeling the temperature of his body, imagining that he was hugging me and asking me. Daniel, I know it''s mean, but I really love him How good was that woman and how bad I was? Why didn''t he look at me Looking at the woman''s tears of despair, Daniel''s heart is also very sad, clearly he loves this woman so much, but can''t do anything about it. Emotional things can not be interfered with by others. Moreover, the love between the man and his wife is not at all his heart. Chapter 517 Daniel bent over and he gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Miss, why must he have to? There are many good men in the world, and he is not the only one. " "From small to big, I want what I want as long as I open my mouth, but he can not." "People are different from things. He has his own ideas. Besides, he is not unmarried. He has a wife and children. Let go, miss..." Daniel looked at the tearful woman with heartache. She was helpless like a child. "No, I won''t let go, I must make him mine!" In the face of the possessed woman, Daniel is helpless. Quietly went to the bathroom to put her hot water, maybe a hot bath can make her mood rxed. However, when he saw the liquid left between her legs, Daniel''s pupils dted. "The bastard didn''t do anything? Miss, if you want to indulge yourself, I can''t control it and have no position. But you should be sober. Do you want to have a baby for him This kind of man who only cares about his own pleasure is just scum. Daniel is very angry. The youngdy he takes care of carefully is a tool in Carter''s hand! "Daniel, do you think if I''m pregnant, will the baby have blue eyes?" "Miss, you are crazy. If you are known by your husband, you will be killed!" "Yes, I''m crazy. Even in this way, I want to be closer to him. In this way, my child is a member of the Smiths family, and his blood runs through his bones. " Daniel couldn''t agree with her extreme thoughts. She had given up herselfpletely for the sake of that man. Even if she is a woman, the most important thing is her body. She should be pregnant for a man who doesn''t love her, just to get close to the person she loves. What a crazy thought. I can''t let her go down like this. Throwing her into the bathtub, Daniel turned decisively and left. Alice, who had been stripped of only one skirt, was wet by the bath water. She looked at the body and thought of the man. It seems that for him, she has gonepletely mad. Now Carter in the other room has a pile of information on his desk. Almost all the materials are Si Li Ting and Gu Jin. They light a cigarette and pick up a picture of Gu Jin. She is a typical oriental woman. If Alice is a gorgeous peony, then she is a pure white rose. Graceful and graceful, with a light fragrance. From the appearance, her facial features are very delicate, and her figure is concave and convex. In Carter''s opinion, both Gu Jin and Alice have their own merits. So what kind of magic does this woman have to make that brilliant man not look at her. In the picture, Gu Jin smiles, just like the sunshine. Carter lit a cigarette and leaned against the bed. Inside the tablet was the movie clip that Gu Jin had participated in before. Because the y is a costume drama, full of antique charm. Carter lived in western countries since childhood, and he feels mysterious about Chinese style as many foreigners do. The woman in the picture is wearing a simple white long skirt, and her long hair dyed with ink falls down on her waist. Barefoot step by step toward the man, the camera gives her a close-up, delicate facial features even under the high-definition disy lens also looks so perfect. Smart women are more attractive than the photos, and Carter unconsciously saw the wonderful clips of the whole movie. A woman''s proud posture of standing on a horse with a gun or high cold, or soft and charming, leaps into her mind. For Alice Carter, she doesn''t like the appearance of Changting, but why she likes her soul. She had a clean but strong soul, unlike Alice, who didn''t know what she was doing. Carter breathed smoke out of his mouth, and a wanton smile rose from the corner of his mouth. "It''s interesting." The cigarette end in his hand ignited the photo, watching the photo burn a little bit, the face with a gentle smilepletely disappeared in front of his eyes. He suddenly had an idea,pared to take Si Li Ting''s son to ckmail him, it should be more interesting to change into his woman. "Steven, you robbed me of the most important thing, so I want to let you know what it''s like to lose a woman you love!" There were Gu Jin and the emperor''s bed y in the previous film. Although there were only a few scenes, the shy and charming face was deeply engraved in Carter''s mind. If it was such a woman lying under his body, it would be wonderful! I wonder if she tastes better than Alice?If Si Li Ting knew that his treasure in the palm of his hand had been touched, what would the expression on his face look like? Thinking of this, Carter couldn''t bear it. Gu Jin ignited the desire which had just subsided before. She dashed into Alice''s room. Alice in the bathtub happened to be the object of his fire abatement. "What are you doing again?" Alice doesn''t like Carter, let alone like it or even hate it. There was a clear rejection in her eyes, but Carter didn''t care. "Baby, if you want to me, you are too charming, let me linger." He took off his bathrobe and stepped straight into the bathtub. Alice said coldly, "get out." "Oh, what kind of chastity do you want to pretend now? It''s not you who pursed your ass before? " Such insulting words, as well as the contempt in his eyes, from the beginning to the end, he did not regard her as a normal woman, but a ything, crushing her dignity. "Get out of here. You''ve already asked for it once, and it''s time to stop." "Stop? I''m afraid it hasn''t been satisfied yet Alice is about to get up. She really doesn''t like this man who is as gloomy as a snake. But The body was pulled back, he pinched her chin with his fingers, and his blue pupils changed into a kind of affectionate eyes. "Honey, don''t you like that man named Smith? I''m Smith, too. You can just take me for him, just like before "No You are not him. " "Yes, I''m not him, but I''ll make youfortable, like this..." Man bad smile touch her body, after several times of adaptation, he has her body this know. "Look, you have a feeling. Don''t suppress yourself. Just think of me as him. I''m Smith, your favorite." Alice seemed to be bewitched, and the face in front of her was automatically reced by another. "Smith, it''s you..." "Yes, baby, it''s me. Let me love you." She couldn''t help but put her arms around his neck and put her lips to his mouth. "Love me, love me hard." "All right, my baby." A smile disturbed a pool of calm water. When Daniel was ready to give Alice the medicine he had just bought, he heard a hot sounding from the bathroom. "Miss!" He exposed the blue veins on the back of his hand and pinched it hard. The cup in his hand was crushed by him. Sharp fragments cut his palm, red blood drops on the carpet, but he seems to feel no pain. His youngdy, how so depraved! When the voice inside stopped, the man came out wrapped in his bathrobe with a satisfied expression on his face. "Yourdy is delicious." How could Carter not see his mind, but a dog would dare to dream of his master? Daniel is very angry. He wants to cut Carter''s neck with the pieces in his hand. This scum! He clearly knew that Alice liked Si Li Ting, but he wanted to use this face which was very simr to him, so that Alice could not refuse. Time and again she was drawn into the abyss of sin. However, all this is Alice''s own volition, no wonder others, Daniel can only suppress his anger. "Do you love mydy?" "Love? Ha ha... " Carter sneered as if hearing a joke. "How could I love a stupid woman like her. You know what? I had another woman in my mind when I just had sex with her. By the way, I know you like her very much. When she is tired, you can go in and do it... " "Daniel, stop the scum Chapter 518 No matter what kind of woman Alice is, in Daniel''s mind, his miss is the best woman in the world. He was just a servant and had no right to take charge of his master''s affairs, but he would never allow anyone to insult his youngdy. Daniel''s blow was not light, which directly hit the corners of Carter''s mouth. "How dare you hit me! You dog Carter is about to hit Daniel in the face. Daniel knew that he was in trouble, so he had to stand still and wait for him to fight. At this time, there was a cold voice in my ear: "even a dog is my dog. You can''t teach me a lesson, Carter." Alice came out wrapped in a bath towel. She heard Carter''s words just now. The short pleasure was shocked by the reality. Alice waspletely awake. Was she crazy? Did she really think he was Si Li Ting? Carter saw Alice with a cold face. It was the opposite. "Why, falling out with me for a dog? Baby, you''re so cold. " Alice sneered. "You know, I''ve never thought I''d have too much to do with you, except that it''s ourmon goal, and you and I have nothing to do with it." "Oh, it''s a boundary with me. It''s too painful." "Carter, I don''t want to be enemies with you, but if you move my people, my father will not let you go. Daniel is my father''s confidant." I''m still scared of Michael Carter, the one who doesn''t y cards ording to the rules. "Honey, don''t be so angry. We don''t fit in well in bed? There is also amon enemy. " "Go away." Carter wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. Alice was still useful. As she watched Carter leave, Alice saw the man beside her drooping his hands, and the beads of blood slowly slipped from his hands. "How did you get hurt?" Instead of speaking, Daniel poured her a ss of water again, "eat this." Alice saw the medicine in his hand. Of course, she knew what it was. She was a little confused. She didn''t expect Daniel to buy such a thing. "You..." "Miss, that man is not worthy of you. Don''t let him touch you again." Daniel said seriously. Alice looked deeply into his eyes Good. " She swallowed the medicine, a very small one, without feeling after drinking it. She did not know why, but she felt particrly bitter. I don''t know why things turned out like this. All her self-esteem and pride were crushed by that man. "Your hand..." "It''s OK. It''s just a minor injury. It''ste. Let''s have a rest." Alice did not let him go. "Youe with me." "What else can I do for you, miss?" Alice took out a medicine box and sat on the bed to deal with the wound on his hand. She knew Daniel''s character. If she didn''t care about him, he would never care about his wound. Daniel was a little confused. He didn''t expect that Alice would take the initiative to tie him up. "Miss, I''ll do it myself. Don''t get your hands dirty." "Daniel, do you look down on me?" Alice asked in a soft voice as she kept dressing his wound. "No, I''ve never thought of it like that. I''m just a little bit distressed. Miss, you''re the daughter of your husband. Why do you despise your body so much?" Alice pointed. Yes, why should she despise herself so much? She''s Mike''s daughter! "I..." "Let go, miss? Mr. Si is really not for you. " Daniel still wanted to persuade her. As long as she lets go, it''s good for everyone. "Daniel, once again, can you help me for thest time? If there is really no way to get him, I will let gopletely, otherwise I will not be reconciled Daniel sighs helplessly. Does he have the right to choose? I''ll be happy with her all my life. "Miss, I''ll help you onest time." "Daniel, I know you are the best person to me in the world." Alice was so moved that she hugged him. She was just wrapped in a towel, so close contact, Daniel''s face instantly turned red. "Miss, it''s gettingte. It''s time for you to go to bed." He pushed Alice aside and pulled the quilt over her body. Alice gave a soft smile, as if she thought Daniel was very cute. Daniel packed up the medicine box and left in a hurry, his heart inexplicably nervous. When he saw the moon in the sky, he thought of his first meeting with her. He met her on a moonlit night. His family was poor. He left school to work at the age of 12.However, the gambling father had already lost his family, his mother was forced to death, the family was destitute, and he was forced to be desperate that night. "Boy, you''ll pay back your father''s gambling debts. He owes us so much money." Around him, a circle of blood. "Well, you don''t feel ashamed of so many people bullying a child." It was a childish voice. Everyone looked back and saw a little girl in a pink dress with a doll in her hand. She had blonde hair and blue eyes, like a big baby holding a little one. Daniel opened his confused eyes and looked at the little girl in the moonlight. She was so beautiful! "Ha ha, who am I supposed to be? It turned out to be a little girl, little girl. I''d better go home and have milk. " "Look at your delicate skin and tender flesh. You should be able to serve meat in a few years. Why don''t you go with your brother?" Daniel was so worried that he yelled at the little girl, "it''s dangerous here. Let''s go." As soon as the voice fell, he was kicked in the back by one person, and the blood in his mouth vomited out. "I can''t protect myself. I still want to control others." "Come on, little girl, brother hug me." In the moonlight, the little girl suddenly had a strange smile. She was actually smiling when she should have been crying out. The smile made people feel creepy. "Shoot." The words came out of her mouth. The next second I heard someone wailing and fell to the ground. Who is not allowed to restrict guns in this country? There are more than ten bodyguards behind the little girl. When the little gangsters see this, they dare not stay, and they run away crazy. Daniel couldn''t move. He saw the little girle up to him and smile at him. "Well, I beat them away." "Thank you, little girl." "I''m not a little girl. I''m Alice." "Alice..." He murmured, the name of a fairy. "My name is Daniel." "Well, Daniel, would you like to be my knight?" Alice had been reading all kinds of fairy tales at that time. She imagined herself to be a princess. The princess needed a knight around her. Daniel''s pupils twinkled, almost without hesitation. "I will." "Well, you will be my man from now on." "Yes, I am ady''s man." Thinking about the past, it was so many years in a sh. At the beginning, the little girl had grown up. She can''t change anything she wants for a long time. Miss Daniel, put your hands on my chest "Oh, what a saint of love." A man came out from behind. How could Carter let go of the man who dared to beat him. He was also the favored son of heaven since he was young. He had never been beaten, let alone a humble servant. "Carter." Daniel''s intuition is dangerous. "It''s not so easy that you just hit me. Get down on your knees." "I''m sorry, but I''m only under the orders of miss and sir." Daniel said coldly. "Don''t take Mike out to scare me. I know you like her. If you don''t apologize to me, I''ll go up now until she can''t get out of bed. You should know that she has no resistance to me. If you don''t apologize, you can do it "You Mean Carter can only use this method. Daniel knows that he will do it. Miss likes Si Li Ting so much that she can''t refuse this face. Damn it! He had to kneel slowly. As soon as he got down, Carter kicked him to the ground, and then there was a punch. "You dog dare to beat me!" Daniel bears it all in silence, his head full of Alice''s face. Miss, I''ve been your knight all my life. Chapter 519 With the assurance of Si Li Ting, Gu Jin is not so worried about Jin Nuo at the beginning. After all, there is a Ka beside Gu Annan. Her people who are in her twenties will not act like a fool like Gu Annan. From the pictures and videos she gave to Si Li Ting FA, as well as the habits of some Jinnuo, we can see that she cares about Jinnuo very much. As Si Li Ting said, it may be safer for Noro to be there now. After all, he and Si Li Ting need to find out the truth. After some investigation, Si Li Ting''s face was not very good-looking. "Alice stole out of the United States, and my talent found out." "So it''s her hand?" "Nine times out of ten, there is even worse news. She should have joined hands with Carter, and Carter has disappeared." These two thorny people didn''t expect to finallye together, which would pose a huge threat to Gu Jin and Si Li Ting. "Carter and Alice, brother Li Ting, will they attack yourpany?" If Alice is for striding, Carter is for the Smiths. What they want is totally different. But it''s just like this. They can get what they need together. "He can''t do anything about thepany for a moment and a half. If I n for a year, I won''t give him a chance to turn the tables. That''s why he started from Jinnuo to threaten me with Jinnuo, so as to meet his requirements "Without Noro, we will have no worries. Even we don''t know about my little aunt and Gu Annan. They will not know. Now we just need to find out where they are and we can take the initiative. " Si Li Ting looks very aggressive. Gu Jin is also a little excited. These two people dare to attack their children. They will pay the same price. "It seems that they just don''t hit the south wall and don''t look back. They still want to get things that don''t belong to them." "I''ll let them know what regret is." "Brother Li Ting, you can''t y secretly by yourself. This time I''ll be with you." Gu Jinpai knows that he will not let them go easily. She can move anything, just can''t move Si Li Ting and her son. "Well, I''ll take you with you." "Do you know what they love most? I really want them to know how it feels to lose something they love. " "I don''t know what Alice loves, but what Carter attaches most importance to is the inheritance of the Smith family. I have got this one. He still has some shares in his hand. He is also the vice president of thepany. He still has some right to make decisions on some important matters. " "Then How about removing his vice president? " Gu Jin said with a smile, "drive him out of the Smith Company and let him have nothing." Si Li Ting did not deny, touching her head, "afraid it is not easy, after all, he is also a shareholder." "But the biggest shareholder is brother Li Ting. How about you?" Gu Jin knows he won''t really sit back and ignore. "But for the sake of my two babies, I''ll do my best to take some time." After all, Carter has been in the Smith family for so many years, even if he is now the president, it is impossible to dismiss Carter casually. Of course, there is also a very important reason, that is, Si Li Ting''s father is too kind. In his opinion, we are all family members. If we are not in a desperate situation, he doesn''t want to do things without conscience. At that time, the Smith family was veryrge, but now it is very small. If he could, he hoped that all of them would live in harmony. For the sake of his father, Si Li Ting only took the sharesst time, and did not do anything that made Carter too embarrassed. Jin Nuo didn''t get hurt this time. If there was something, Si Li Ting would not let them go. Of course, even if nono was not injured, he would punish the two men severely. "Can I help you?" "Wife, I think the most important thing now is that you should have a good rest. It''s veryte." "I want to go to see brother Ming again. After all, he was injured for our sake of Nono." "Don''t worry, I consulted the doctor, he hit his head into the steering wheel,a, the most is a slight concussion, there will be no big problem." Gu Jin helpless shriveled mouth, "is concussion again? Thest time he blocked the ss for me, he had a slight concussion, and brother Ming was so pathetic. " Si Li Ting pulled her to bed. "Compared with him, I feel more pitiful, and I am also hurt. Doesn''t Susu want tofort me?" Gu Jin helplessly said: "which bone injured person still has so much strength? Good, good. I''ll see it tomorrow, but this is the hospital. I''ll go to the nursing bed next to me and sleep well Si Li Ting one hand hugged her tightly, "just don''t, we are husband and wife, ought to sleep together, if you leave, I will get out of bed and tear the wound.""You are three years old." Gu Jin had toply with his meaning, this man is best at dealing with her. He won''t hurt Gu Jin, but he will do something to hurt himself, which is much more powerful than hurting Gu Jin. Knowing that Gu Jin loves him most is him, but he will not give Gu Jin a little chance. "Wife, it''ste. Go to bed." Si Li Ting turned off the light. Although he was in the hospital, they hugged each other and slept, still as warm as at home. Sometimes it is not necessary to have a good home, but to love people together, this is home. Gu Jin leaned on his shoulder. "Do you think that Noro is not used to sleeping?" "What a silly girl. Noro is so young that she can''t feel it. The baby just needs to eat, sleep and eat when she wakes up. What''s more, Gu Annan looks like you, and he will make nono depend on her Gu Jin thought of Gu Annan, but he was still worried, "brother Li Ting, I''m afraid Annan didn''t have a child. If she gets upset when she cries, what will happen to Noro? Nono is so young. " "After all, nono wants to call her auntie. She should not be so cruel." "Have you forgotten about your mother and your little aunt? They are twins, but your little aunt is so abnormal that she will not only hurt your mother, but also you "There are only a few abnormal people like that. Gu Annan is different from her. Besides, my aunt is over there. She took a small video. Gu Annan is still singing with Noro in his arms. You can see that she likes him very much. You can rest assured that he will be OK. Maybe he can untie Gu Annan''s heart knot for you "I hope so. I also want to know about my parents earlier." "The truth wille to light sooner orter, Susu. Just remember one thing, whether your parents are still alive or not. Or for some reason I don''te to you. In short, I''ll always be by your side. You have me Since she was abandoned by the people of the Su family, Si Li Ting gave her sunshine. From now on, there will be only one him in her world. "Well." "Good night, wife." Si Li Ting dropped a kiss on her forehead. The night is deep, the pointer points to four o''clock in the morning, the hospital sneaks into a ghost like shadow. Gu Annan and Jinnuo y tired will Jinnuo coax to sleep, she changed clothes quietly came to the hospital. At that time, it was urgent for her to take Jinnuo away, but she ignored theatose Tang Ming. Is that man OK? Gu Annan thought it over and over and finally came to the hospital. He found out that Tang Ming lived in the room, which was the best time for sleep quality. She pushed open the door and came to Tang Ming''s bed. The man who took off his sses was sleeping quietly, much quieter than when he was awake. Every time I saw him sleeping, I felt like a prince who was indifferent to the world, so clean and pure. Gu Annan was lying beside him, unconsciously absorbed. See his skin delicate luster, "a big man''s skin how so good, is not very stic?" With this in mind, she had reached for his face and poked his cheek. Soft, slippery. Suddenly, the man with closed eyes opened his eyes, which made Gu Annam tight. "Well, I just passed by..." Tang Ming eyes clean without ws, "sister, who are you?" Sister? Chapter 520 The next day. They were still in their sleep. Gu Jin didn''t wake up when he heard someone rushing in. "Young master, madam, no..." Xiao Zhu just came in and was swept back by Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting took a look at the little man in his arms and was still in his sleep. Last night, Gu Jin only slept for four hours. During this period of time, she sleeps more than ten hours at home every day. How many hours is enough? There were so many things happened yesterday, she was already nervous enough, Si Li Ting''s selfish intention was to let her sleep a little longer. After Xiaozhu came in, she found that she was wrong. She didn''t expect that both of them were sleeping in the same bed in the hospital. Their feelings were so good. "Hold Sorry. " Xiaozhu quickly bowed his head and apologized. Si Li Ting gave her a look of going out. Since the little aunt didn''t say that Jin Nuo had anything to do, except his wife and children''s affairs, they didn''t call them things. There is nothing bigger than Gu Jin sleeping. Gu Jin does not sleep well. She is awakened by Xiao Zhu''s voice. She frowns uneasily. "What time is it, husband?" Gu Jin, who just wakes up, is still a little confused. His voice is full of coquetry, which makes his whole body crisp. Don''t say it''s Si Li Ting. Even the bamboo on one side feels soft when she hears her voice. No wonder the husband is always so good to his wife. As long as she hooks her fingers, I''m afraid her husband will be defeated. Si Li Ting rubbed her head, "it''s still early, you can sleep a little more." "But I just seemed to hear someone talking." Gu Jin was so sleepy that he couldn''t even open his eyes. Si Li Ting gentle way: "there is no one to speak, you heard wrong." Xiao Zhu has no choice but to be like you, young master? Am I not a man or a ghost? This beloved wife crazy, Xiaozhu had to quietly exit the room, before leaving, also heard Si Li Ting gently coax her, "baby, don''t wake up and sleep a little more." Sometimes she really envies that his wife can have such a young master. It is estimated that there are few people in the world. No wonder two people encounter so many things can be safely spent, rely on each other''s dependence and trust. Gu Jin sleeps to have no afternoons to turn to wake up, wake up on a pair of good-looking blue double pupil, "wife, good afternoon." Looking at the sun outside, Gu Jin scratched his head and sat up from the bed. "It''s sote. I''ve slept too long. Brother Li Ting, why didn''t you call me up earlier?" Si Li Tingughed and didn''t answer. How could he have the heart to make his family cute? He woke up very early, so quietly looking at the woman in his arms, eyes do not want to blink. Even if he had given birth to a child, Gu Jin''s sleeping face still looks like a clean and wless girl. "It''s not toote to get up now." Gu Jin got up to wash, "I''ll go to see brother Ming first." "I''m hungry." Si Li Ting''s mouth is shriveled. He doesn''t want others to upy his wife''s heart. "I''ll ask Xiao Zhu to prepare it for you." Gu Jin left in a hurry. To tell the truth, she owed Tang Ming too much. Tang Ming did not hesitate to marry Su Meng to help her out three years ago. Later, during his pregnancy, he had been helping himself in silence. Last time, he was involved in the disaster because of Nono. If she felt most sorry for the person, that person is Tang Ming. Tang Ming didn''t wake up when she was sleepingst night. I don''t know if he is awake now. "Are you awake, ma''am?" Seeing hering out, Xiao Zhu met her at the first time. "Xiaozhu, why are you standing outside the door?" "I have something to tell my wife. My wife hasn''t woken up before. I can only wait for you here. When I went to see Mr. Tang this morning, I found that he disappeared." Gu Jin frowned, "what does disappearance mean?" "He didn''t go through the procedure of returning to the hospital, and didn''t tell anyone. He just disappeared without a clue, and his mobile phone was not taken away." Is it the enemy? But Tang Ming is useless. Why catch him? "The hospital''s monitoring will be transferred." "Yes, ma''am." At this time, however, heiqi stood up and said, "madam, you don''t need to check and monitor. He left voluntarily." "He''s healed and he''s leaving? I don''t want to talk to anyone "He left with Gu Annan, who came to the hospital to visit him. Later, they left together." Gu Jin is even more puzzled. Tang Ming likes Gu Annan. She knows that, but she doesn''t know that Tang Ming will leave with Gu Annan, even without a mobile phone. What is this person doing? "Do you look threatened?" "There was no coercion. I still seemed to see that he was pulling Gu Annan''s clothes and leaving with a shameless face."be lost to all sense of shame? Gu Jin holds her forehead. It''s hard for her to associate such a handsome man with this idiom. "As long as it''s voluntary, it''s OK. Xiao Zhu, prepare lunch." "Yes, ma''am." I didn''t expect Gu Annam woulde to see Tang Ming in the middle of the night, which shows that she is not without Tang Ming. These two people should have a y. Gu Jin is in a good mood. As long as Gu Annan is settled, her parents'' affairs will be known. Back to the room, Si Li Ting looked at her with a smile, "wife, how did youe back so soon? Do you miss me very much? " Knowing that he was joking, Gu Jin did not deny it, and there was a smile on his face. "Yes, I miss my dear husband." She bent down and gave Si Li Ting a kiss on his face. Si Li Ting a Leng, happiness came too suddenly, thought she would deny. "Susu, you seem to be in a good mood?" "Not bad, brother Li Ting. Guess what happened in the hospitalst night?" Gu Jin sat down beside the bed, his face full of joy. "Well?" This Si Li Ting really can''t guess, Gu Jin was still sadst night. "Annan came to see brother Mingst night. Later, brother Ming left with her. Maybe they can develop." Si Li Ting suddenly realized, "the original small bamboo said this thing in the morning." As soon as the voice fell, Gu Jin''s face was cold and cold, "brother Li Ting, I said in the morning that I heard the voice, you said no one!" "Si Li Ting said with a smile," baby, that''s why I''m afraid you''ll disturb your sleep. Now you''re sleeping well. Your skin is much better. It''s really stic to feel. " "Brother Li Ting, what if something important happened? You are not afraid of being dyed. " "My little aunt didn''t say that there was something wrong with nono. My wife was sleeping beside me. There was nothing important to you except you." Gu Jin is helpless. His logic "You..." The man''s indulgence in her is reallywless. Thinking that since Tang Ming left with Gu Annan, there would be no major event, she would no longer worry. "Brother Li Ting, there are a lot of good and bad people in the hospital, so as not to be harmful to us again. Today I will handle the discharge procedures for you. Later, we will ask a private doctor to take care of your injury at home." The whereabouts of Alice and Carter have not been found, and the danger has not been lifted. It is very likely that they will attack again. They must be careful. Si Li Ting also agreed with her practice, and they packed up their things and went home. Back home did not see Jinnuo, there are some empty feeling. "I''m afraid you have to call Lin Jun back to help you deal with it. You''d better have a good rest." "Susu, I''m not as weak as you think." "I know, but you are also a human being. You need to rest. Brother Li Ting is good, don''t make trouble. Only when the injury is cured quickly can we face the next storm." Si Li Ting helpless, "listen to you, who let you be my wife." Originally, he wanted to give Lin Jun more time off so that he could have a good rest. Now he is injured again and has been injured for a hundred days. If he is forced to support, he can only make his body more tired, and he can react in time when something really happens in the future. After all, there are two covetous wealth wolves outside. He must get better soon to protect Gu Jin. This is the first time that Lin Jun called Lin Jun since he was on leave. "General manager." Usually he is the person who answers his phone three times. Today, he has to hang up before answering the phone. Listening to his voice seems to be a little nervous. What''s the matter? "Assistant Lin, your vacation will end in advance. Something happened to me." ¡°¡­¡­ You, what''s the matter with you? " "Don''t tell me what''s wrong with me, assistant Lin. your breathing is disordered. Do you have a woman? I won''t disturb you, will I? " Si Li Ting a word let Lin Jun square inch chaos, he looked down at the girl holding him. Red face exined: "no, there is no matter, the general manager, you do not misunderstand Chapter 521 Originally, Si Li Ting was just joking with him. During the vacation, Lin would inevitably rx a little, and it would be OK to answer the pher. Who knows that his stuttering exnation further proves that Lin Jun has a problem. Lin Jun is his right hand and good helper. He can handle everything in order. He is not good at lying. To be exact, he can see that anyone lies in front of Si Li Ting, not to mention Lin Jun''s poor lie. "Assistant Lin, you''re too old. There''s a woman who''s normal. Without a woman, I think you''re abnormal." Lin Jun was even more confused. "Mr. Secretary, don''t misunderstand me. I really have nothing to do with her." His voice just fell, Si Li Ting heard a female voice on the other end of the phone: "have all slept in a bed, but also said nothing?" How does Si Li Ting think that Lin Jun or does not provoke, this provokes unexpectedly is a female hooligan? However, thinking of Lin Jun''s somewhat introverted personality in men and women, perhaps female hooligans are more suitable for him. "Cough, assistant Lin, in that case, you should be responsible for others." Lin Jun wanted to cry without tears. "Mr. Si, she and I are not the rtionship you imagined. We..." "Yes, we have a deeper rtionship than you think." The rascal had no shame in interrupting him. "You are a woman, why do you say such a bad thing to your reputation, and you are not afraid to get married?" Lin is worried. "Do I want to marry someone else, or you can marry me? If you don''t marry me, you will be married anyway. " It seems that Lin Jun this is to provoke a cruel role, Si Li Ting is not kind to add fuel. "Then you can take care of your affairs ande back again. Remember not to treat others well." "Mr. Secretary, listen to my exnation..." Lin Junhua has not spoken yet. The other party has already hung up the phone. Unfortunately, he must have misunderstood him. Si Li Ting hung up the phone, Gu Jin looked at him with a smile in his eyes. He wasughing so happily besides himself and nono. It must have been something interesting. "Brother Li Ting, what''s so happy about?" "Maybe Assistant Lin met his true love. " Si Li Ting is not a person who likes to talk about everything. Although he seldom mentions Lin Jun, Gu Jin can feel that Lin Jun upies a very important position in his heart. In addition to the rtionship between the superior and the subordinate, he and Lin are even like brothers or friends. At the beginning, Si Li Ting took a fancy to his talent and left him with a poor life. After his ident, Lin Jun had been supporting Emperor Huang. This gratitude Si Li Ting has always been in the heart, waiting for one day in the future he will make a good return to Lin Jun. "Really?" Heard that Lin Jun met love, Gu Jin''s eyes lit up, "only half a month, so soon met?" "My intuition has never been wrong. This girl and Lin should be a good match." "You must be right to say that. You don''t know what kind of woman assistant Lin likes." Assistant Lin, who usually does things and talks with a straight eye, Gu Jin can hardly imagine what he will look like when he meets his beloved one day. "Like it? It will take some time, but no one can stop the feeling. If he gets married, I will be able to hand over Emperor Huang to him as soon as possible, and our family can go back to the United States to deal with Carter Si Li Ting has long thought that part of the shares of Emperor Huang will be given to Lin Jun as a wedding gift. After all, he still has the Smith family to manage, but Dihuang was raised by him. Although he can''tpare with the Smith family, he has devoted a lot of efforts to it. He couldn''t bear to sell Dihuang. He didn''t have the ability to separate himself. He could run back and forth on both sides. If he is not married, it doesn''t matter if he is tired, but he has a family to rely on, and now he just wants to spend more time with his family. Lin Jun is the most reliable candidate, his ability and character are the object that Si Li Ting is optimistic about. "I hope assistant Lin can find happiness." "Speaking of weddings, Susu, I still owe you a wedding." Si Li Ting pulled her into his arms and rubbed her soft hair. "Anyway, wedding is just a form. I actually I don''t care. " This is not to say that Gu Jin is against his will. Every time two people are engaged or married, someone alwayses to find trouble. Thest engagement ceremony had been timid. If something happened to her again, she would rather not have it in her life. Although every woman hopes to wear a white wedding dress and finish the ceremony with her beloved, they were one step short of the other three years ago. However, ifpared with the safety of everyone, these are not important things. "Susu, this is what I owe you. When the ind ispleted, we will get married in the spring when cherry blossoms are flying." Gu Jin likes the ind that Si Li Ting ns for her personally. Every March and April, cherry blossoms fly on the ind, which looks like a fairnd on earth.With hismitment, Gu Jin has more expectations for the future. "Will there really be such a day?" These years of ups and downs, she did not dare to indulge in those, just want a safe family reunion. "Si Li Ting''s mouth lifted up a smile," there will be. " "Well." The two are discussing the future wedding. Lin Jun is also the first two. Half a month ago, Si Li Ting gave him a long holiday, let him take this opportunity to have a good rest. Originally busy used to people, you suddenly let him rest, he is still a little ufortable. After a day at home, he was at a loss after handing over all the information he had sorted out to other assistants. From following Si Li Ting, he has been fighting with Si Li Ting all the time, waiting for themunication of Si Li Ting for 24 hours. He is always on the alert and doesn''t let himself make any mistakes. However, knowing that he would not find himself now, he suddenly rxed and felt that time passed quickly. Go home? As soon as he got to the stairwell, there came a dispute between his stepmother and his father. "Isn''t your son a senior assistant in a bigpany? He must be very rich. Go to him and ask for it "Thest time he gave me money, he said he would break the rtionship between father and son, and I also want to expect him to provide me with pension in the future!" So you can''t ask for it too often, right? Lin Jun has no choice but to smile bitterly. When he graduated from University, he wanted to disy his ambition. Even if the family was not harmonious, he would not go home. Who knows that Dad actually carried him behind his back and used his name to loan on various software, from thousands to tens of thousands, a total of dozens of tforms. Later, all the tforms asked him to pay back the debts. How could a graduate take out hundreds of thousands? He was sad to go home and ask for a talk. It turned out that his stepmother''s son did not do well in school. If he wanted to send him to an aristocratic school, it would cost him more than 200000 yuan to transfer school. The rest of the money is for them to spend, all the debt to themselves. The stepmother also crossed her waist and said, "you are not a famous school graduate. You can go to find a good job." Lin Jun was very angry but helpless. Who asked him to give all his information to his father. He went into a smallpany, and he ate and used frugally every month, but it was not enough to make up for the tip of the iceberg. In order to pay off his debts, he has not eaten delicious food for months, and he works three jobs a day at the same time. After work, he still had a few work to do, and finally he fainted from hunger in a snow field. He will always remember that day, in the snowy winter, he watched the snow fall all over the sky. He was cold and hungry, but his body couldn''t move at all. He struggled to get up and gave up after several attempts. Well, if you die like this, you don''t have to pay back those debts. He closed his eyes in despair and thought of his mother. When his father married the stepmother, everything in the family changed. All the money was spent on the mother and son. Even if it was not enough, the stepmother treated him harshly. Lin Jun thought that he could finish everything after he came out to work, but he was still shrouded in her shadow. Dead or not, that''s what he thought at that moment. Until the ear suddenly heard a calm male voice: "you even have the courage to die, why can''t you live?" That sentence engraved into the heart, Lin Junpletely awakened from the dream. He opened his eyes and looked at his blue pupils. Chapter 522 The man standing next to him is tall and has delicate cheeks, so the handsome man Lin Jun has only seen on TV. He''s a half breed. His eyes are blue. Heavy snow falling, strangers saw their embarrassment, Lin Jun''s face is very ugly. If you can, no one wants to be so lonely. "Sir, it''s more painful to live than to die. It''s better not to live like this." The man''s body exudes a cold chill, just like the chill of snow falling on his body. "You are relieved when you die. What would your parents think?" "They''ll just be happy. For them, I was just a tool to use." The man saw the powerlessness in his eyes, "since you are just a tool for them, it''s better to be a useful tool." Lin Jun did not know why he looked at him, "what is a useful tool?" "I remember you, you have a good memory, and I think you are a good partner for me." Lin Jun did not have this man in his mind at all. He was so outstanding as he was. Even if he had only met once, he was deeply impressed. "Sir, I''m afraid you are mistaken. I just graduated this year and now I''m in debt." "Then follow me." Perhaps the man''s eyes are too firm, Lin Jun somehow believed him. "I owe a lot, hundreds of thousands." With the usual sry, not a year, men will be joking? "As long as you have enough ability, you can pay it back in less than a year. Of course, if you promise, I can advance your sry to pay off your debts first." Lin Jun never believed that there would be a good thing in this world, but he really met it today. He has nothing, but also back a butt of debt, man from his body figure what? He''s not afraid to be cheated. "Sir, you and I don''t know each other. Why do you want to help me?" "No, I didn''t help you. I just took a fancy to your talent, which money can''t buy." This sentence made Lin Jun''s tears fall suddenly. They all said that men''s tears did not light up. At the time of graduation, he had so many ambitions that he wanted to disy. The eagle had not spread his wings before he was broken by life. The man in front of him is inexplicably gave him hope, at this moment Lin Jun cried like a child. Tears melted snow water, the man reached out to him, he put his hand on the man''s hand. He was wearing leather gloves, and the whole person smelled of nobility. Lin Junsheng was afraid of getting his gloves dirty, so he wiped his hands with his back. However, the man continued to reach out to him, "Si Li Ting, maybe you haven''t heard the name now. In five years, this name will ring through the whole a city." This sentence gave Lin Jun deep shock, this man is very domineering! At the beginning, he did not question the truth of this sentence. Later, the man realized his promise. Without five years, hispany had achieved arge scale. And he also became his confidant, until a long timeter, Lin Jun really asked him curiously. At first, he said that he knew himself, but he had no impression of where they had met. Si Li Ting told him that in a securitiespany, Lin Jun was an intern there at that time. Seeing that an old man had to buy Z shares, Lin Jun already had some talent at that time. He advised him not to buy Z shares, but to buy C shares. At that time, the old man scolded him and even said that it was his hard-earned money. Lin Jun has a good temper and gives him an analysis of why he wants to buy C shares. When he hears this, he feels that Lin Jun is very professional. Thinking that he works in a securitiespany, even if he loses, he cane to him. The old man listened to his words in disbelief, but only took half of the money out. Lin Jun said that C shares did not rise rapidly, but continued to increase gradually, with an effect of at most one month. A monthter, the stock soared and the Z share fell. Fortunately, I was saved by the noble. When he went back to find Lin Jun, Lin Jun had already finished his internship and left. When he exined the stock to his uncle, Si Li Ting heard it. He thought that although Lin Jun was young, he had his own opinions. In particr, he is very clear about all stocks. It is conceivable that he has done a lot of homework before. If you give some examples casually, you can see that his memory is very good. Such a talent is just what Si Li Ting needs. In that snow, he recognized Lin Jun at a nce. He was epted by fate. From then on, Lin Jun worked hard for him, which made him today. In a sh, Lin Jun followed him for several years. He has been busy with his work since he graduated to now. Lin Jun thinks that it is Si Li Ting who gives him a new life, so he must work hard for him.As his ability increased, his debts were soon paid off, and he began to have more spare money. Lin Jun himself asionally bought some stocks to invest in. The family of vampires saw business opportunities from him and began to suck his blood again. Even if he was sent to a noble high school, he didn''t get into a good university. I only know how to eat, drink and y every day. Finally, I managed to go to a shabby college. The frequency of reaching for money from home is more and more frequent, and the sry of father Lin can''t meet his needs. He was not polite to father Lin at all, and often pointed to his nose and scolded him. "If you couldn''t pay, how could you support me and my mother? I would have asked my mother to find a rich man." The stepmother loves her son so much that she encourages her father Lin to ask for money. Father Lin had no choice but to lie that he was ill and needed a lot of money for treatment. He is Lin Jun''s only rtive. Lin Jun is busy with his work every day, so he doesn''t investigate the truth of the matter. He gives them half of his sry every month. After a few years, the stepmother''s son was about to graduate from college. His stepmother also wanted to get him to Si Li Ting''s side to be an assistant. In her eyes, Lin Jun, who was so stupid, could get so much sry. His son was much smarter than him, and he would certainly make more money. So they invited Lin Jun home for dinner. What Lin Jun wanted most was the warmth of his family. Since his mother died, the stepmother came with his brother, and the two divorced families were reunited. His life has changed dramatically. The stepmother is eight years younger than his father. She is good at maintenance. She looks young and fashionable. Compared with her mother, she looks much better. Father in order to please her, often at home are bullied, Lin Jun naturally has no status. Finally, Dad came back to eat with him, but the stepmother mentioned his brother''s work. "Lin Jun, I heard that you have done well in thepany in recent years, and the boss trusts you very much." Lin Jun buried himself in his meal and said, "it''s OK." "Well, you see your brother is about to graduate. Tell your boss that you want your brother to work as an assistant in yourpany." Lin has not got his diploma "Graduation certificate can be taken when you graduate. Isn''t it all the same for junior college students? You''re not so much in the boss''s favor. Just say something nice to him. Isn''t that hard for you His stepmother was like giving him directions many times, so long as it was Lin Jun who she told her to do it. If Lin Jun didn''t want to, his stepmother would give him a look. Now, for example, she kicked Lin Jun under the table. "Xiaojun, you can see that you are promising now. Your brother is going to graduate soon. Now it is difficult to find a job and there is no other rtionship in the family. You see, you can help and ask your boss to ept him, but he is just a secretary. He still has a lot of people around him. " "I can promise you anything, but this one can''t. as far as I know, he failed every year, so he couldn''t get his diploma. Even with a diploma, ourpany''s conditions for selecting assistants are more than the same. Many of the graduates who came back from abroad failed to apply. To do our business requires keen observation and execution. First of all, we must pass the business knowledge. My brother''s major is neither finance nor assistant. I''m sorry, I can''t help you with this. " As soon as he didn''t help, the stepmother pped the chopsticks on the table, "you say it again!" Chapter 523 Si Li Ting is just like a holynd in Lin Jun''s heart. The younger brother''s ignorance is not enough. Before, Lin can ignore it. If he doese to thepany, he will make a mess. See stepmother angry, father Lin quickly out to reconcile, "Xiaojun, look, your mother angry, you still do not give her an apology." "My mother died long ago." "Bah, I will not give birth to such a coward as you!" Stepmother is not polite. From the beginning, the mother and son were very impolite when they spoke to Lin Jun. Lin Jun was gentle. Seeing that her father liked her and didn''t want to stir up family conflicts, she tolerated her again and again. This gave the mother and son the capital to domineering, and the mother and son were very impolite to him. "Xiaojun, promise you Auntie. " The stepmother put her hands around her chest and looked at Lin Jun arrogantly. As long as his father said something, he would certainly agree. Lin Jun put down his bowl and stood up. "I''m sorry, I''m just a little assistant, I can''t control the boss''s ideas. If you want to enter ourpany, you can submit your resume first, or I can send it to the personnel department. And inform him of the ce and time of the interview. Whether he can pass the interview depends on himself "Xiaojun, you don''t know your brother, he He can''t pass the interview. Can''t you think about it? You''re the man in front of your boss. " Lin Jun was calm and did not waver. "Ourpany never collects waste. Do you think our assistant to the president is so good? Almost every month there are assistants leaving, not only to be on call 24 hours a day, but also to have quite good business ability. The most important thing is the sense of responsibility. Whatever the president orders, we shouldplete it properly. I can''t see these things from my brother. I can''t help this. If it''s for such a thing in the future, don''t call me back again. " Lin Junughs bitterly. He thinks it''s really family warmth, but he still wants to make use of him. Seeing that he was leaving, his stepmother said in a hurry: "you have to go. Your father''s kidney source has been found. This month, we will have an operation. It needs one million yuan." In recent years, Lin''s father asked Lin Jun for money because he had renal failure. "A million?" This is not a small sum at all. Lin Jun''s money in recent years has been cheated by his father Lin for various reasons. He has made some investments himself, but it takes a long time to make a profit. He doesn''t have so much money at all. Moreover, this year, Si Li Ting was not in thepany. He was tired several times and spent a lot of money in the hospital. "The general cost of surgery is only a few hundred thousand, but this kidney source is very rare. We have to pay a high price to buy it, plus some messy expenses, it will be so much." The stepmother said it in an orderly way. Lin Jun looked at his father who had some white hair. He is his only rtive. As his stepmother often said, he raised himself to such a big age not to repay his father''s kindness. So Lin Jun foolishly raised money everywhere and borrowed hundreds of thousands from Gu Jin. Gu Jin lent it to him without saying a word. He even tore up the note. He said that he didn''t have to pay it back. It was his reward for Emperor Huang this year. Many things can''t be measured by money, such as friendship. With gratitude, Lin Jun gave the money to his father and inquired about the time and address of his father''s operation. Thinking that he has been busy with his work in recent years and seldom takes care of his father, he should always apany him in this operation. Just as Si Li Ting and Gu Jin return home, he can rx a little. Who knows that his father falters and haws for a long time, but he doesn''t understand what''s going on. Lin Jun feels that things are wrong. He secretly inquired about it. It turned out that the younger brother had lost hundreds of thousands of gambling money outside, and the family had no money to fill the loophole. Stepmother mored to divorce father Lin and asked him toe up with a way anyway. Father Lin cooperated with his stepmother and cheated him. The one million yuan, several hundred thousand yuan, was taken to pay off the debt. The younger brother took 200000 yuan and went to Dubai to y with his girlfriend. The remaining 200000 stepmothers bought some cosmetics and luxury bags. After knowing the truth of the matter, Lin Jun waspletely desperate for the family. When he came back, he saw his stepmother in full dress showing off her new Cartier bracelet. "Lao Lin, look at my bracelet. It''s only 60000, and there are more than 200000. In order to save money, I bought more than 60000. I think about you more." Lin''s father looked at her with a smile, "what do you wear looks good-looking, I heard that Xiaojun is not easy to make up for this one million yuan. You''d better save some flowers." , "hearsay, don''t listen to him. I heard some gossip before that, and the president of theirpany disappeared for a while. The wholepany has the final say. I don''t know when their president wille back. Last time he asked him to help my son get into thepany, he refused to say a word.To put it bluntly, he didn''t regard us as family in his heart. He didn''t know how much profit he had made in secret for such argepany. I knew I''d let you talk about more serious illness, so we could make more money. By the way, or you''ll call him back in a few days. Xiao Jie and his girlfriend get along well. We have to prepare a marriage room for Xiao Jie quickly. Who will marry you if there is no wedding room in this society? Let Lin Jun pay for the wedding room. " Father Lin looked at the house at home. "This is the house that was changed for us in thest two years. It''s more than 100 square meters. It''s enough to marry a daughter-inw." "Lao Lin, the children now are different from those of our time. They all want to live their own lives. Who wants to be with the old antiques?" "This That''s right, but now the house price of a city is rising day by day, and the price of one hundred t will have to be two or three million. Xiaojun is almost thirty-one years old. He still lives in a small apartment. His wedding room is not ready, so it''s not very good to prepare for Xiaojie. " "Why don''t he find his girlfriend? House price is expensive for others. What do you forget about him? Theirpany is engaged in real estate. When he bought this suite for us, he only said a word to his boss. His boss directly gave him the lowest discount. The people around him were several times more expensive than us. I saw a small foreign-style house with Xiaojie in yutianyuan. It was the real estate developed by theirpany. I asked him to buy Xiaojie''s wedding room with money. " Stepmother''s tone of rudeness, as if Lin are not a person, just their ATM. Lin''s father was startled, "the house over there is so expensive that you have to buy a small Western-style house." "Now girls are snobbish. If they don''t buy a good house, who will marry you? By the way, if you have a house, you have to ask for a car. Xiao Jie has already got his driver''s license, and now he is driving a small broken car given to him by his uncle. I also took a look at Mercedes Benz by the way. It doesn''t need to be too good. It''s only 700000. " In recent years, Lin has responded to every request. From the first few thousand to tens of thousands, to thest one million, the appetite of mother and son is growing. Seeing that he took out a million yuan so easily, now he has the idea of a car and a house. "Where does Xiaojun have so much money?" "Lao Lin, don''t look at Lin Jun''s apparent honesty. If he is honest, can he coax the boss into handing over the wholepany to him? He must have made a lot of money over the years. Besides, the boss is not here now, which is not a good opportunity to make money. It took him only one day to call thest million yuan. Maybe he got it from thepany. What''s more? " In the eyes of stepmother, a million is as easy to take as a hundred. Hearing this, Lin Jun''s whole body trembled with anger. This is the home he tried to maintain. He opened the door and went in. "I''m sorry, I didn''t move a cent of thepany''s money. I made up a million dors. Although the president is not in, thepany is under the control of the president''s wife. I borrowed the money with an IOU, and I have to pay it back when the timees. If I knew it was all your lies, I would not lend you the money. " Father Lin didn''t expect that he would hear it. His face was a little embarrassed. "Xiaojun, when did youe back? I''ll ask my aunt to make you something delicious. " "Dad, do you still want to suck money out of me? Then you can take a knife and cut me. " Lin Jun looked at the couple indifferently. He seemed to have never seen such a father. Chapter 524 Lin Jun coldly looks at the two people in front of him. His stepmother is sharp and mean, and his father''s face is embarrassed when he reveals his secret. "Xiaojun, let''s not talk about the house. You work hard. What do you want? I''ll buy you vegetables for your aunt to do." "No? Why not The stepmother didn''t like it at first. Looking at Lin Jun with his waist crossed, "I married your father. We are a family. Now Xiao Jie has a girlfriend. Talk about getting married in a year or two. Now, you should be very clear about which daughter-inw is not allowed to prepare a wedding room? Isn''t yourpany real estate? I saw a small house in your building, you go and buy it. Anyway, you are also a brother. You should help your brother when he gets married. " The stepmother didn''t mention the cheating before. Instead, she had the audacity to ask for other things. They really regard Lin Jun as a cash cow in their hearts. Since it is a cash cow, they have to squeeze the most profit. Car and house is the first step. Next, she ns to let Lin Jun get Xiao Jie into thepany. Lin Jun can''t take the oil and water alone. She has to let her son get some. Lin did not speak. His father was not as thick skinned as his stepmother, and his tone was a little gentle. "Xiaojun, as you know, dad has no future and can''t afford to buy a house. Your aunt has never worked in her life. Neither of us has any financial resources. As for Xiao Jie, you are the only one who has ie in his family. You see, you can help your brother through this difficulty first, and then we will help you when you get married. " In this way, Lin Jun was tired of hearing from the day when his stepmother brought his son. "Xiaojun, he will be your younger brother in the future. You should take good care of him. We don''t have enough rooms in our house, or you can spare your room for your brother?" "Xiaojun, your father will take your lucky money this year. Your brother likes a toy, but his lucky money is not enough. It doesn''t matter if Dad uses half of you to buy it for him?" "Xiaojun, it''s not easy for your aunt to marry me. Dad likes her very much, so you let your brother more." "Xiaojun " every time, the good-natured Lin Jun never cared so much. Later, he deliberately took a good college entrance examination. He didn''t have to go home every day, so he could get rid of such a sick family. However, he was so naive that the real suffering began now. Maybe the president is right. After paying off all the debts, he should not pay attention to them. They regard them as family members, but they regard themselves as the object of blood sucking. Kinship, first of all, can be affectionate. I thought my father was a rtive, but now it seems "I''ve run out of money. I''ve run out of all my savings and I''ve run out of debt with the million you lied to me." "How can it be that you work in a bigpany and you don''t steal some money when your boss is away? I heard that your newly developed real estate has invested more than 2 billion yuan, and you can''t find out if you dig a little bit. " Women say such words, as if he is a fairy, as long as a little move a finger, the sky will drop money. I even want to make myself do something against thew and discipline. "You don''t think thepany has an ounting department? Am I the one who covers the sky? " This woman is really ridiculous. If she really has such a great ability, she is not an assistant, but a president. "You can unite with the ountant. In any case, you make the decision. Xiaojun, sometimes you don''t want to be single minded. Even if you misappropriate millions, you can think about it. If you move millions, it''s not just the tip of the iceberg. Who knows? We are family. Don''t you want us to get better The stepmother''s tongue is as smooth as a spring. Lin Jun sneered: "is that enough? If that''s enough, it''s me. " "You..." Lin''s father looked at the expression on Lin Jun''s face. He felt that something had changed from this moment. Lin Jun is no longer the obedient son before, he looked at his eyes in addition to indifference or indifference, as if he was just a passer-by. His son is not always the most warm and obedient, how could he have such an expression? "Over the years, I will give you whatever you want. I think we are rtives and should support each other. I treat you as rtives, you treat me as a cash cow. When I graduated from University, I was burdened with hundreds of thousands. In order to repay you hundreds of thousands of yuan, I can only sleep for two or three hours a day, eat the worst rice, walk the farthest Road, and work many jobs. In the snowy winter, I almost starved to death in the snow. If the president hadn''t saved me, I would have been a ghost.He gave me a new life, and I forgive you and still treat you as family. You''ve got more and more to ask for, whether I have the ability or not. Dad, you said you were sick. All my sry over the years has basically given you medical treatment. You said that the operation would cost one million yuan, and I''ll give it to you. It''s better for you to pay the gambling debt, pay the gambling debt, buy luxury goods if you should, and now you are still nning to buy foreign-owned houses and cars. Ask yourself, you say you are a family. Do you think I''m a family? Even for a moment. " After hearing this, his stepmother felt that she couldn''t hold her face. She said, "why didn''t I treat you as a family member? I don''t make you delicious every time youe back? " "If you tell me three kinds of food I like to eat, I''ll forget about it." "Three? It''s not easy, braised spareribs, spicy diced chicken, boiled fish She is very smart, every kind of meat has said one kind, but Lin dad''s face is a little ugly. "I''m sorry, all you''re talking about is Xu Jie''s favorite food. I like sweet and sour ribs. I like braised chicken and steamed fish. Once upon a time, I never cared whether you made it for me or not. Married in for so many years, you even my father and I do not know what to eat, you have no father and son in your heart. You think you are young and beautiful. You are married to my father. Please aunt, you are 40 years old. You think you are a little girl? For my dad''s sake, I''ve put up with you and your son for so many years. You encouraged my father to cheat me again and again, for the sake of family affection, but today I can''t bear it. Dad, I''ll give you two choices. If you choose this mother and son, I''ll sever the rtionship between father and son. You choose me. Although I can''t say that I can make you rich and powerful, I will certainly make you happy every day. " On hearing that Lin Jun wanted to sever the rtionship between father and son, his stepmother''s face changed a little. But thinking of Lin Jun''s obedient personality, she did not believe that Lin Jun could really do such a thing. "Well, you''re breaking up. Show me." "Don''t you think it''s messy enough to say less?" "Lin Dawei, you exined to me today, do you choose him or me? If you choose him, pack up and get out of here. " Lin Jun waspletely Chilling by her stepmother''s acrimonious appearance. The house was purchased and decorated by herself. She actually wanted her father to go away. "By what?" "With the name of our Xiaojie on the house property certificate, I warn you, father and son, even if you want to go away, it''s you." Lin Junughed. At this time, he was d that Si Li Ting gave him a correct reminder. Before in order to buy a house, he went to ask Si Li Ting if he could get an internal discount. When he asked, he knew about their family. Who''s the name of the real estate certificate? Lin Jun said it was Xu Jie, and Si Li Ting immediately said it was unnecessary. So on the surface, Xu Jie filled in the information, but Lin Jun Si Li Ting also asked him to fill in a copy. House property certificate down is his name, because it is mortgage purchase, house property certificate to press in the bank. The mother and son patronized happily. They didn''t look at the contract. They thought they had filled in the contract. Originally at that time, Si Li Ting even to today''s this step, but he has been addicted to the so-called family rtionship inside can not extricate themselves. "What are youughing at?" The stepmother suddenly felt uneasy. Lin Jun coldly looked at her and said, "you''d better take a good look at who''s name is on the contract." Chapter 525 In the past, when Si Li Ting asked him to fill in the name of the house property certificate, Lin Jun didn''t think it was necessary at that time. In his mind, he thought that everyone was a family, whose name was different, and Xu Jie was young and had no ability to work. My job has been stable, so I''ll buy itter. Besides, my single apartment is very good, right next to thepany. Lin Jun is a very pure person. He is very pure in his work and more pure in his life. He can always finish the things ordered by Si Li Ting, but he doesn''t care about his own things. So when Lin Jun said he wanted to buy a house for his parents and write his brother''s name, Si Li Ting immediately asked him to fill in a document. Si Li Ting is a very smart person. He knows that he takes his family seriously. At that time, he didn''t say anything more. He only said that he was prepared. Be prepared. He really hit the mark. President, you saved me again. His stepmother heard him say so, and quickly went back to the house and took out the purchase contract from the safe. This kind of thing can''t even be seen by Lin''s father. It''s put with her precious jewelry. She fumbled through the contract and found that all the signatures in it had be Lin Jun. "No, how could it be like this..." "Wife, what''s the matter?" The stepmother looked at him with red eyes. "It''s you. It must be you. It''s you who changed the contract." "Wife, what are you talking about? I don''t even have the key to the safe. What''s wrong with the contract?" The stepmother quickly spread out the contract, "when we went to the sales department to sign the contract, it was Xiao Jie who signed it, but now all the names have be Lin Jun. are you father and son ying tricks on me?" Lin''s father was confused, "we are husband and wife. What can I do with you? I don''t know what happened "Let me talk about it. The contract you signed at the beginning is invalid, and the contract signed by me will prevail when you go to the door." Lin didn''t say that all these were arranged by Si Li Ting. In these aspects, he really wanted to learn from Si Li Ting. He is totally a person who takes every step to see ten steps. If he hadn''t helped him at the beginning, now he can only suffer from dumb blunders. Not only did he lose his house, but even Dad had no ce to live. "Well, you Lin Jun, you are so honest at ordinary times. I didn''t expect you to do such a thing!" "I paid for the house. I bought everything in the house. What qualifications do you have to yell at me here? You just said you didn''t think about it. OK, you pack up your things and your son''s things and get out of here at once At the moment, Lin Jun has changed a lot. He has been in the mall for so many years. Tolerance has always been for the so-called kinship, now family is no longer, why he is so stupid. "What are you talking about! Are you going to let me go? " "I am the head of the household. I have the right to let you leave. If you don''t leave, I''m sorry. I have to use legal means." Hearing this, the stepmother''s face changed and became indifferent. "Say it again." "That''s what it means to say a hundred times. I''ll let you go! Get out of my house. " Thinking of her acerbic thin, even his father will bully the appearance, Lin is unbearable. "Lin Dawei, you don''t care about your son!" Father Lin looked at Lin Jun and said, "Xiaojun, how can you do this? Isn''t the House agreed to write Xiaojie''s name? " "Dad, are you my dad or Xu Jie''s dad? I don''t mind your favoring him all these years. I bought the house. He didn''t pay a cent. Why should I write his name? If you treat me better, it''s OK to treat me as a family member. The key is that they use us as tools from the beginning to the end. Do you think you are good to them and they will have you in their heart? You can see her sharp and mean look just now. She wants to drive you away. There''s nothing you can''t give up with a woman like this, Dad. Wake up and make a choice from now on. Choose her, and I''ll break the father son rtionship with you, choose me, and they''ll move out of here at once. " As soon as he heard that Lin Jun was serious, his stepmother immediately took his father''s hand and said, "Lao Lin, you won''t really choose him, will you? We are husband and wife. " Looking at her hypocritical appearance, Lin''s father still eats this set. "Xiao Jun, I''m sorry for your aunt. We are still a family." "A family, only you are a family, Dad, do you still choose her?" Lin''s father''s face wasplicated, "Xiao Jun, do you have to force me?" "I only forced you this time, but she forced you all my life. Well, from now on, I don''t have your father. You can move away together."Lin did not expect that his blood rtionship with him was not equal to that of a woman. He sighed. "You want us to move? There is no such truth in the world. My son drives me out of the house. " "If you have to, I don''t mind going to court with you. How much money have you cheated me over the years is exactly one-time calction." Lin Jun''s words made his stepmother''s face change. "Do you need to do this?" "In the past, I regarded you as rtives, but you didn''t treat me as a person. I can only do this. You don''t mean that your son is excellent, then let your excellent son support you. Dad, even if it''s a reorganization of the family, I''ve raised you for so long, so it''s time for Jack Xu to support you. " The stepmother thinks about the son who is still ying with his girlfriend in Dubai. He has no strength and how to support himself. Seeing Lin Jun move really, she had to be soft, "Xiao Jun, my aunt just said something bad. If you don''t have money, you can''t buy a house for the time being. Anyway, Xiao Jie won''t get married now. I''ll buy what you want. " "I don''t want to eat anything. Let''s go." "Xiaojun, your father is old too. Where are you going to live after driving us away? His pension is only a few thousand yuan, and renting a house is not enough. Although the previous illness was a lie to you, your father really has some diseases and needs me to take care of him His stepmother was very good, and soon he was defeated. "For the sake of giving birth to me and raising me, I''ll let you live here for the time being." "Xiaojun, that''s fine. You can see that you have a suite anyway. Otherwise, you can transfer the ownership of this suite to Xiaojie." Seeing a slight change in Lin Jun''s attitude, her stepmother immediately began to push forward. Lin all looked at her coldly, "don''t even think about the transfer of ownership. You are only staying in this house for a while, and treat my father well in the future." "Xiaojun..." Lin Jun stepped out of the room and took a deep breath. Si Li Ting was right. It was better not to have such rtives. This period of time, he was busy, no longer homesick, Si Li Ting suddenly gave him a holiday, he did not know how to deal with it. It happened that the property called him to pay the property fee, because he didn''t give his father living expenses since this month, and even the property fees woulde to him. Lin Jun had to go over and pay the property fee, thinking that they were all back to see the old man. Who knows that they are discussing how to get more benefits from themselves, and the stepmother instigated father Lin toin. Lin Jun had no choice but to smile. How could he think such a person would reflect on himself. Instead of pushing the door in, he turned around and left. It would be good if he didn''t want to leave the house. In such a big world, he didn''t know where he could go, so he had to book a ticket to Maldives. He used to apany Si Li Ting to talk about things. He went to a hotel and it was very quiet. Maybe it would be better for him to stay there for a while. However Lin Jun didn''t think that he didn''t look at the Yellow calendar when he went out this time. As a result, he met with a problem when he went out. He didn''t buy first ss, economy ss like everyone else. A girl sat down beside him and said, "Hello, sir. My name is Luoxi." She introduced herself enthusiastically. Lin Jun faintly replied, "hello." This nagging but harassed him all the way to the Maldives Hotel, just checked in at the front desk. A girl pulled the box to his side. "Mr. Lin, are we lucky enough to meet again so soon?" Lin Jun felt a headache and went through the check-in procedure and left. "Mr. Lin, wait for me. Maybe we are next door neighbors." Lin Jun took the door to open the door, and the girl rushed over again. "You see, I said it. We are very predestined. I am really next door to you." Chapter 526 Lin Jun sad holiday from this moment on, he did not pay attention to the girls, dragged the box into the room. In such arge room, he habitually took out hisptop to prepare for work. He turned on theputer and found that all his work had been handed in. He didn''t know what to do. After a short rest in his room, he walked to the seaside in the afterglow of the setting sun. Behind the hotel is the private sea area, looking at the blue sea water forest is a lot of good mood. Perhaps it was because the man''s eyes were blue, and he was inexplicably fond of the sea. Lying on the couch, blowing the warm sea breeze, in fact, such a day is not bad. There is a shadow on his face. Lin Jun opens his eyes and smiles at the girl''s eyes. "Mr. Lin, we met again. It''s fate that there is a bar near here. Let''s go to the bar and have a look." Lin Jun: I know you very well! Luo Xi was obviously familiar with Lin Jun and didn''t care about Lin Jun''s ideas, as if they had known each other for a long time. "Mr. Lin, how can you look at me with such an expression? It''s very dangerous for a girl to go to a bar." "Miss Luo, I''m not familiar with you. If you want someone to apany you, please change one." "Mr. Lin, you are heartless..." "I''ll go back first. It''s up to you." Lin Jun and Si Li Ting stayed for a long time. They didn''t learn anything else, but learned a lot about their indifference. When Luoxi saw Lin Jun''s back, his simple eyes changed in the blink of an eye. Lie down at random to just Lin Jun''s position and dial a number, "elder sister." "Done?" "How could it be, like a log, are you sure he likes women?" "Anyway, I didn''t see a woman around him, let alone a man. I think he became stupid after working for a long time." "How do I think it''s harder to seduce him than to win the lottery?" Luo Xi enchanting smile, body temperament and before the opposite. The female voice on the opposite side appeared to be anxious a lot, "it is difficult to let you go on, don''t you often say that you eat all the old and young?" "Come on, no man can escape from my palm. Just wait." After a few days, Lin Jun also slowly slowed down from the fast pace. He could sleep until he woke up naturally, not to mention to himself all the time. Watching the sunrise, watching the sunset, the day seems not so boring. He studied hard when he was a child. After working, his boss worked more crazily than he did. He had not had such a leisurely day for a long time. It''s just a noisy girl who appears around him every day. No matter which scenic spot he goes to, there is always that girl''s figure. If they had never known each other, Lin would have thought that she hade to follow him. After half a month, he became more and more used to the life here and learned to fish, ride motorboats, row rubber boats, etc. Of course, his holiday would have been wonderful if it wasn''t for the chattering people in his ear. Even Lin also bought a lot of local products, ready to go back to thepany when the Secretary Li Ting. "Very well." There was another knock outside the door. I want to know who it is. These days, the girl is always pestering him for dinner. From the first refusal to ignore, and finally half done. "Brother Jun, please apany me to that bar." "No He didn''t like such a smoky ce the least. "Brother Jun, don''t worry about me going alone? I''m dressed very cool today. A lovely little sister like me will surely attract bees and butterflies, and I''ll be seen by my bad uncle at that time... " Before she finished speaking, Lin had closed the door, and the girl would not have a good day. Luoxi kicked the door, this person is really soft and hard do not eat, oneself ground him for so long, hard did not soften him. After a while, Lin Jun''s door was knocked again, "what''s the matter?" Lin Junyi looked at her impatiently. She was holding two bottles of wine in her hand. "Can''t go to the bar, have you gone to your room for a drink?" "No way." "Well, just this evening, can''t you apany me?" Lin Jun saw tears in her eyes. He was a little soft hearted, "why?" "Tonight is the death day of a very important person of mine." The girl has always been lively and naughty, rarely seen her like this. "Just Would you like to have a drink with me Lin Jun moved a little, leaning sideways, and the girl slipped in like a loach. "Come on, let''s have one bottle each, and blow it till dawn." Lin Jun saw the woman who had the spirit at that moment, "you just said the death day, whose death day is it?" "My ex boyfriend''s, it''s been a month since he split up. By the way, I set today every month as his death day."Lin Jun: Does he have time to get the girl out now? He shouldn''t have believed she was really upset. Luoxi ignored Lin Jun and began to drink and say, "have you ever loved someone?" Lin Jun shook his head. When he was in college, he had a crush on a student sister, but this feeling can only be a secret love, not a love. In his opinion, love should be like Si Li Ting to Gu Jin, Gu Jin to Si Li Ting. "As soon as you look so cold, I know that you have not loved. Unlike you, I have loved a person. He is so handsome. When he smiles, he looks like the sun in the sky. It''s warm. I like him for a long time, and one day I finally confessed. As a result, he said that he also liked me, so we were naturally together Maybe she said it so well that Lin could not help but be interested. "And then?" "Like many couples, we are happy together. I''m waiting for him to propose to me and we''ll get married. But a month ago, I found out that he was with my best friend and caught adultery in bed. Isn''t it bloody? A person I love, a best friend of mine, they are actually together... " When she said this, she had tears in her eyes, and Lin didn''t know how tofort her. "If you knew his nature earlier, you would not be hurt more. Maybe it''s good to be apart." That''s all he can say. Luoxi touched her with a bottle of wine. "You haven''t been in love. You don''t know how you feel. Do you think your men are so yful?" "No, I''ve met a man who is so single-minded that he has only his lover in his heart." Lin Jun watched Si Li Ting change from a cold-blooded ice cube to a beloved wife maniac. Now Si Li Ting is like a big dog. He usually looks at the high cold and doesn''t enter. It seems that whoever approaches him will be bitten. However, as long as Gu Jinyi appears in his field of vision, his tail wags like a propeller. In addition to him, there may not be a better man in the world. "How can there be a man like that? I don''t believe it. Men are pig hooves." Lin Junughed. "He is one in a million." "You smile. You smile. I know you for the first time in half a month." This smile belongs to Si Li Ting, who is like a God in Lin Jun''s heart. Lin is seldom interested in talking about his boss. Untilte at night, his drinking capacity was very good. A bottle of red wine would never get drunk. But before the bottom of this bottle of red wine, he fell into aa and fell asleep on the bed. Luoxi patted him on the cheek, "brother Jun? Are you asleep The answer was Lin Jun''s steady breathing. He was quiet when he was awake, and so was sleeping. His hands and feet were t, just like his room. Their house is in a mess, even if there are cleaners cleaning every day, less than a few hours they will mess up. He stayed for more than ten days, and everything was in order. Luoxi looked around, and it was the first time that she saw such a tidy room. It was still a man''s. After wandering around, shey beside Lin Jun and dialed a number. "Sister, I finally seeded." "Did he like you?" "That''s not true, but don''t worry. After tonight, he will never escape from my palm." "What have you done to him?" "You don''t care about the process. As long as you know that the end is our victory, this boring man is not easy to deal with." "Come on,e back and treat you to a big meal." The other side''s voice was very excited. Luo Xi hook lip a smile: "elder sister, you don''t worry, I don''t set up the unfair thing." "Of course I don''t mind, but Lolo, don''t put yourself in it." "Sister, how can I be so stupid? My goal is to destroy Emperor Huang. My first time can be left to my future husband. " "I wish you a long way!" Chapter 527 Luoxi hung up the phone and watched the man beside him still sleeping quietly. He is a very boring person, very different from the men who came to pursue him before. Such a boring man himself should not be interested in it, but now Luoxi is looking at him carefully. Lin Jun''s appearance actually belongs to the superior, but every day in Si Li Ting such a god level man''s side is not very remarkable. Looking at him alone, he is more and more able to see, and his temperament is also calm and steady. In fact, Lin was isted from her sister''s contact. He was secretly loved by many people in thepany. Luo Xi''s fingers glided gently across his cheek, which was notpared with that of Si Li Ting. He was really handsome. And when ites to men and women, he''s as clean as a baby. "Poor, what to do? I have to take advantage of you. I hope you don''t me me." Luoxi began to pick up his clothes. Originally he thought Lin Jun was of ordinary stature. He opened his clothes and looked at it. Ooh, this little muscle is very good. The finger pokes in the muscle, and the gym coach that kind of ostentatious muscle is not the same, but very sexy type. Luoxi himself did not find that he even picked up his clothes and looked at him for a long time. When she reacts, sheughs helplessly. "What''s wrong with me? It''s time for a man who has been ying for a long time Luoxi took off his clothes, turned off the lights andy down beside him. He didn''t know what expression he would look like when he woke up tomorrow? It must be wonderful. Think of other men and her together will try to take advantage of her, their pure, wild, sexy these days, what style of clothes have been worn. But like a blind man, he couldn''t see his white thighs! Many times, Luoxi suspected that the man was not a human being, but a robot. He didn''t have any emotions and emotions. Luoxi, who was sleeping beside him, felt amazing. She tentatively squeezed her body into his arms. With the skin close to each other, she felt her body was getting hotter, and her face began to get red. She was thinking about one thing. What would it be like to touch her voluntarily by a ascetic man like Lin Jun? Thinking of this, she carefully took Lin Jun''s hand to her waist, and the skin began to warm up. He seemed ufortable, rolled over and took her in his arms. The man''s body covered her. Luoxi didn''t move in his arms, as if he were a frightened rabbit. Her head is just against his chin, she can clearly smell his body is very clean smell. It is a kind of fragrance of handmade soap. Lin Jun gives people the feeling that it is clean. No one canpare with him. The more she was like this, the more she wanted to get close to him. Sometimes she forgot whether she approached him because of the task or really curious about him. I want to see when there will be other different expressions on his stereotyped face, even if it is unhappy, even if it is disgusting. At the moment, she can clearly listen to his heartbeat, just like his character, stable and powerful. His sleeping posture and his personality can be maintained for a long time, this beautiful night Luoxi insomnia, she always felt that this abstinence man seduced her tomit a crime! I don''t know how many times I read the mantra of calming my heart in my heart. She just fell asleep when the day was about to break. The sun gently sprinkled on their faces, Lin are from sleep to wake up. Wake up the first feeling is ufortable, dizzy, what happenedst night? He recalled it in his mind. Woman, drink, and then he loses consciousness. How can a bottle of red wine get drunk? By the way, women? When his fingers touched something soft, he looked down and saw a naked woman in his arms. "Why are you in my bed?" Lin Jun was a little flustered. Living for 30 years, for the first time in his life, a woman appeared in his bed! His voice disturbed Luo Xi, who opened his eyes in bewilderment, "don''t make any noise, I''m sleepy." The wrist is held, Lin Jun is a little angry, "Why are you here?" The cold air on his body made Luoxi sober up. Luoxi quickly changed his expression, "you, you won''t have forgotten it? Last night when we were drunk She covered her cheek and sobbed, "you don''t want to be responsible, so you pretend to forget it. Forget it, I won''t force you to do anything. Anyway, I''m voluntary." Lin Jun watched her jump out of bed heartbroken and ready to leave. He had no impression of what happenedst night. Drunken promiscuity? It won''t happen to him. He has learned three things with Si Li Ting for such a long time. First, he should be calm. He must be absolutely rational at any time, so he can think calmly at the moment.Second, when thepany was just starting, even Si Li Ting had to drink frequently for social intercourse, and he had a good drinking capacity for him. A few sses of white wine are not a problem, let alone this bottle of red wine, even if you are drunk, it should not be a direct fragment without any impression. Third, self-control. Si Li Ting once told him that the biggest difference between man and animal is that man has control. Even if he is drunk, he can''t do anything to this woman. Think of from the ne, she kept winding herself and chatting up, andst night she even tricked herself into drinking. If he didn''t make a mistake, how could he treat her after being drugged? In a short period of time, Lin Jun has already figured out the causes and consequences. I''m afraid that at the beginning, she was approaching herself with a purpose. What do you have? I owe a lot of money, a small apartment and a cheap ride. Judging from her words, deeds and dress brand, she is not an ordinary girl. She is definitely not trying to be herself. So Lin Jun''s eyes suddenly turned cold, either at him or against Si Li Ting, or Emperor Huang. Anything can be moved, but Emperor Huang and Si Li Ting can''t. Luoxi pretends to leave. Don''t all men hold her at this time? The man was indifferent. She was about to go out of the room. Instead of hearing Lin Jun''s opening, she felt that he was not good at looking at himself. Luoxi turned back to her cold eyes, as if she had seen through all her disguises. Does this man already know? It''s impossible. Roxie''s heart thumped. She came to Lin Jun with a drizzle, "you scum man, did you forget when you kissed mest night? Don''t you want to admit it When the phone rings, Lin Jun wants to answer the phone. However, the women around him are very noisy. Until the end, he just picked up the phone, found that it was Si Li Ting, he had no reason to panic. In the telephonees Si Li Ting''s ridicule words, Lin Jun body''s cold idea disappears. "Mr. Secretary, don''t get me wrong. I really have nothing to do with her." "I''ve all slept in the same bed and said nothing?" Luoxi took the opportunity to add fuel and vinegar, and directly hung on Lin Jun. Si Li Ting has already hung up the phone, Lin Jun has already had a worry in mind. Since it is certain that this woman is not aiming at her own, if she is interrogated now, she will certainly not be able to ask anything. Instead, she will make a fuss. He might as well take a good look at what she''s calcting. It''s better to put it under his own eyes than she''s ying tricks in the dark. Maybe she will threaten Si Li Ting, or Gu Jin and young master. "What did we really havest night?" Lin Jun opened his way. "What do you really don''t remember?" Luoxi felt that his attitude had changed a little, but he didn''t think much about it, so he nodded quickly. "No impression at all. If I really infringe on you, I will be responsible." He said if. Lin Jun knew that he couldn''t do anything to women under such circumstances. This sentence let Luo Xi in the heart also some flustered, always felt that he lied to be seen through. He is a silly boy who has never experienced a woman. She has a little confidence when she thinks of it. Deliberately pretending to be shy, he bowed his head, "yes, we have..." "Well, from now on, you are my girlfriend. You can buy a ticket and go home." "Ah? So suddenly? " Lin Jun grabs her hand and looks at her eyes seriously. His sight seems to prate everything and see her heart. "You don''t want me to be responsible. Now I''m willing to be responsible. Why, you don''t?" Chapter 528 Luoxi was very confident. Now she felt a little guilty about Shanglin Jun''s calm eyes. As if his eyes can see through her ideas, he is an emotional idiot, has never touched a woman''s head, green will know? I don''t think it''s possible. I have a guilty conscience. She raised her head, shrugged off theplexity in her eyes, and pretended to be overjoyed, "really, really? Do you really want me to be your girlfriend? " "If I do something like that to you, I should be responsible to you." Lin Jun stressed again and again that if. He is actually giving this woman a chance. If she backs off, she will let go of her past. But if she wants to go on like this, don''t me yourself. No one can move Emperor Huang. She lowered her head and looked coy, "I, I would like to be your girlfriend, that Brother Jun, I like you a little when I''m on the ne, so I''m pestering you Other men have already gone to love her, where they will think so much. Why is Lin Jun liked by Si Li Ting? That is, he has a brain like aputer. Not only has a strong memory, but he is also a man of extreme reason. Of course, Si Li Ting used to be such a machine monster. He was once a king until he met Gu Jin Lin is not interested in this woman, Si Li Ting is worried that he can not find his wife. Over the years, Lin has devoted all his time to his work, so that he has no interest in women. It seems that everything except work is a waste of time for him. Where can women have fun working? All the camouge forests in front of him could be seen clearly, as if he were watching a y. From the beginning to the end, he only regarded himself as an audience. Since he was an audience, how could he bring himself into the passion? Luoxi obviously overestimated her charm, not because she was too low in rank, but because she was facing a robot. "Give me your passport and leave for the airport in half an hour." Lin Jun opened the quilt and got out of bed. He quickly went to the bathroom to wash, leaving Luo Xi confused. Is this man too calm! This is clearly the end that she wants, but why does she feel so strange? It seems that everything is a little too easy, but Lin Jun''s eyes are not a bit flustered, not to mention love. She had a feeling that she had set her own Bureau, but she seemed to have caught herself in it. Three minutester, Lin Jun came out wrapped in a bath towel and found her still sitting in a daze. He looked at her with some dissatisfaction. "Things." "You, what do you want my passport for?" Luoxi came back to his senses. "I''m your boyfriend when I buy a ne ticket. I''m going to buy it." Lin Junyi has a business like tone. "I''m different from other women. I''m financially independent. You tell me the flight number. I''ll buy it myself." "Whatever." Saying that Lin Jun has taken out his mobile phone and started to buy his return ticket, Luoxi encircles his waist from behind. Feel his body a stiff, Lin Jun eyebrows tightly frown, but hear Luo Xi gentle way: "why so anxious to go back?" "Boss called me back." Lin Jun deliberately mentioned Si Li Ting in front of her. If she came for Si Li Ting or thepany, she would be interested. He was cheated by his family because he believed in his rtives and didn''t have much time to verify. It doesn''t mean that he is really stupid. If he is really stupid, he will not be entrusted with heavy responsibilities by Si Li Ting. ¡°boss? Who is your boss? You are so cold. Your boss must be very cold, too. " Lin Jun''s eyes brightened. As expected, the fish caught the bait. "You can see it when you return home." "Brother Jun, you have never mentioned anything about you to me. I think you speak and do things very clean. What do you do?" Lin Jun said faintly, "I don''t know anything about you either." "I''m just a graduate student. What can I say? Let''s talk about you. Are you very good? In this way, I will make money and find such a good boyfriend Her naive appearance is easy to bewitch men. Lin Jun simply replied: "you still have 25 minutes. I don''t like waiting for others. My ticket has been reserved." "Oh, wait for me. I''ll order it right away, and I''ll take a shower and make-up. Twenty five minutes is not enough." "I''ll wait for you at the gate in twenty-five minutes. If I can''t make it, I''ll leave." He wanted to see what kind of medicine was sold in her gourd. Lin Jun tidied up his things in an orderly way. It didn''t take him twenty-five minutes. It took him only fifteen minutes to check out in the hall. It took him three minutes to clean up the local products. I wonder if the boss will like the local products he bought?Other people will definitely think that Si Li Ting is his true love. Si Li Ting is more true than true love and has be a god like existence in his heart. Looking at his watch, the time is up, the woman has note out, he got up and picked up the box to leave without hesitation. He knew that even if he did not take the initiative, women would continue to stick to him. Just out of the hall, I heard a woman''s voiceing from behind, "brother Jun, wait for me!" As soon as I turned around, I saw that the woman was carrying three oversized tin crates with a backpack and a messenger bag on her back. Lin Jun is speechless. Is her real identity a purchasing agent? She''s only been here for half a month. Is she going to move everything in Maldives? "You have no conscience, don''t you want to wait one more minute?" "I don''t like people who are not punctual." Lin Jun is cold and icy. "I, I''m just a few seconds slow, and you''re so heartless." Lin did not answer, but took the initiative to share two boxes for her, "go." With him, Luoxi inexplicably has a sense of security, Lin Jun has made an appointment for the driver at the door. Let him carry his luggage, although he is indifferent, but it seems that he is really doing those things that his boyfriend does. Sitting next to him, Luoxi kept honking in his ear. Anyway, she was used to men''s listening but not answering. She even suspected that he was in the left ear and out in the right ear. "It''s beautiful here. Why don''t wee here for our honeymoon?" She''s on a whim about all sorts of topics. Lin Jun still did not answer, she did not ask him to answer, anyway, she just came to him for the purpose, not really want to marry him. Just thinking like this, a hand suddenly stretched out to hold her, and before she could react, the car made a sharp turn in the next second. He held her in advance so that her body did not get thrown out. At that moment, Luoxi''s heart was pounding. She looked up carefully. Lin didn''t look at her. She only saw his hard line chin. This man It seems to be a little handsome. He was able to calcte the track of the car ahead of time, and took himself into his arms in advance to avoid her being thrown out. When he got to the t ce, he let go of Luoxi and said, "sit down, Bali road is narrower, the speed of the car is generally too fast, your body is not in harmony, and it is not suitable for riding a battery car." Luoxi eyes wide, she thought he did not listen to their own words, before she said she wanted to go to Bali to ride a battery car, the man actually listened. "You Listening to me all the time? " "I''m not deaf, the next road is more tortuous, you will be injured if you move around." Handsome, Luoxi thinks he is so handsome! "Have you ever been here?" "Come and walk through the airport." Once he remembered all the road conditions. This man is really good. "Then you hold me, hold me, you won''t get hurt, I''m your girlfriend, you can hold for free." In fact, Luoxi likes Lin Jun to touch her actively. It''s really manly. She didn''t find out that she was fishing, but she was attracted by men unconsciously. She almost forgot her purpose of approaching Lin Jun. Lin Jun has a kind of special charm. He doesn''t have to deliberately provoke women. Women will fall in love with him. "I don''t like it." He said directly. "Hello, I''m your girlfriend. You''ll get used to it from now on, just like this." She put her head into his arms. Ah, his arms are veryfortable. I really want to hold them like this all the time. Chapter 529 Lin Jun''s expression is indifferent, and he tells himself in his heart to hold back. After all, he wants to further investigate what this woman is for. He had to let Luoxi hold him, and he did not push him away. Luoxi was not pushed away by him. He was more bold and relied on his whole body in his arms. Unknowingly, she went to sleep. Lin Jun looked at the sleeping woman in his arms. What was her origin? What do you want? With Lin Jun''s care all the way, Luoxi is really like a little princess who just fell in love with a sweet smile on his face. Even the ne meal she had to eat from Lin Jun''s te, always thought that they would be more intimate. Sleep must also lean on Lin Jun''s shoulder, there will be a sense of security around him. So back to the country, Luoxi took a deep breath of air, stretched out a stretch, "I''m back." Lin Jun reached for her, "cell phone." "Why?" Although she didn''t know what he was going to do, she somehow had a sense of trust in him and handed him her mobile phone. Lin Jun used her mobile phone to make a phone call to himself and put his own note on it, "this is my phone number. I will be very busy from Monday to Friday. Try not to call me from 8:00 a.m. to 12:00 p.m. and from 2:00 p.m. to 6:00 p.m. If I don''t answer the phone after work, don''t call again. I will reply you when I see it. If I don''t work overtime on weekends, I will take the initiative to contact you. What time do you have that I can''t contact? " Luoxi was frightened by his business tone. She shook her head, "I''m free 24 hours a day." "Good." He reached for a taxi and pushed her in with her suitcase. "Well, shall we not have dinner together?" "Sorry, I have something to do." Lin Jun gave the fare and rubbed her head. "I''ll contact you when I''m not busy." When the car drove away, Luoxi still stayed in the moment when he just touched his head. Inexplicably, he felt a little sweet in his heart. She did not see the car left, Lin Jun immediately sent a text message. "I want all the information about the owner of this phone number. It''s the same price." "Yes." Luoxi, no matter who you are, don''t try to move Emperor Huang from my hand. Lin Jun finished these before contacting the boss Li Ting. At this time, Si Li Ting has gone home to have a rest. Seeing Lin Jun''s telephoneing in, he will inevitably tease, "let youe back after busy work. Are you back so soon?" "The president should be in trouble. I dare not stay long. Where are you, sir? I''lle here now. " "I''m at home. Youe here now. I have something to talk to you about. You don''t have anyone with you?" He asked in a serious voice. Lin Jun quickly rified, "I''m alone, about 45 minutes to an hour." "Well." Si Li Ting hung up the phone with a cold face on his face. The next second he looked at Gu Jin''s face and said, "Su Su, I want to eat." Gu Jin is helpless. The man clearly speaks to others in a calm and rigorous manner, only in front of himself is like a child. She was helpless on the surface, but in fact she liked him very much. The more childish a man is in front of you, the more he believes in you. Just like a cat, it will show its belly to touch you in a veryfortable state. Scooped a mouthful of porridge to Si Li Ting''s mouth, "try it, if it''s not delicious, I''ll do it again." "Si Li Ting bit off," Su Su do very good, but a little hot. " Gu Jin gives him a cool blow and then feeds him. Si Li Ting enjoys such a state very much. He ate a meal for half an hour, took a rest, and Gu Jin brought fruit. Since the birth of a child, Gu Jin''s whole heart has been ced on the child. Although Si Li Ting likes Jin Nuo very much, sometimes he is jealous in his heart. With this injury, he would like to let Gu Jin do everything for her, so that her eyes and heart are only her own. When Lin Jun came over, he saw such a picture. Si Li Ting leaned on the chair like andlord. Gu Jin peeled grapes at one side and fed them to him. Si Li Ting closed his eyes and said, "good acid." "Then eat this raisin." Gu Jin stuffed another one. "It''s sweet." Lin Jun felt that the God in his heart was about to copse. "Sir, are you all right?" Although Si Li Ting''s face was sweet at the moment, his face was obviously pale and even haggard. How can the character of Si Li Ting lie on the bed? Gu Jin is feeding him something. He is anxious to call himself back. Something must have happened. Just seeing him flirting with Gu Jin, I don''t know how he is. "Assistant Lin, here you are. Listen to brother Li Ting''s saying that you are with a girl. How is she? Why don''t you bring it to us. "Gu Jin''s face is interesting, and his expression is like a warm introduction to your girlfriend during the Spring Festival. "Ma''am, this is a misunderstanding." Gu Jin grabbed Lin Jun''s hand and seriously advised Lin Jun as an elder of a person who had passed by: "assistant Lin, you have been with brother Li Ting for so many years. Brother Li Ting regards you as the most important person, and we are even a family. The whole family doesn''t have to be so smart when talking. I''ll just say that if a man wants to be a good man in charge, he can''t be a scum man. " Obviously, Gu Jin is a few years younger than Lin, and her serious expression at the moment is like an elder. One side of the Si Li Ting is resentment of reaching out to Gu Jin''s hand to catch back, even if it is assistant Lin. Lin Jun is even more difficult to argue. He doesn''t know what to say. "There''s some misunderstanding. It''s not what you think." "Assistant Lin, you are excellent in your work, but you should also consider personal matters. Love is not afraid of misunderstanding. Brother Li Ting and I were together because of misunderstanding at the beginning. Do you think it''s ok now? " Gu Jin said that he wanted to catch Lin Jun''s hand again. Si Li Ting quickly pulled her hand away and held her hands to keep her from moving. Gu Jin is also addicted to his own preaching world. Lin Jun is good everywhere, but he is not good to himself. In the past, there was a Si Li Ting who apanied him as a workaholic. Now he has a wife and children and a happy family. And Lin Jun has always remembered Si Li Ting''s kindness to him and would like to devote his whole life to his work. Gu Jin is also very anxious. During her time in Emperor Huang, she witnessed the daily life of Lin Jun, a workaholic. He didn''t even have a straight eye among his little sisters who loved him secretly. In his eyes and mind, only work, followed by Si Li Ting. Although Si Li Ting did not say that, he also hoped that Lin Jun would find happiness as soon as possible. "You say you are old and big. It''s time to start a family. Where is the girl from? Do you have any sisters in the family? How old are you? In fact, it''s not necessary to be nice looking for a girlfriend. It''s mainly about being intimate and being nice to you... " Gu Jin chatters endlessly, but Lin Jun is embarrassed to interrupt, so he has to listen patiently. "Ma''am, I know nothing but her name." "Oh, you child, you don''t know anything, you sleep with others?" This kid? Si Li Ting and Lin all heard this address and looked at her at the same time. However, Gu Jin is still addicted to the role of seven aunts, unable to wake up, "assistant Lin, call that girl tomorrow, I''ll give you a check." "Ma''am, it''s not what you think." "Is she your girlfriend "Yes, it is not." "Is it? Assistant Lin, you''ve also learned to be smooth "Ma''am, sir, let me tell you the truth. I suspect that she deliberately approached me, and that there might be some plot. I have no money, no family background, I feel she is for the Emperor Huang. In the United States before, I supported Dihuang alone. It is very likely that someone would like to do something through me. I''m going to try to pretend to be her boyfriend and see what she''s going to do. On the other side, I''ve asked someone to investigate her identity Lin Jun told the truth in one breath, so that Gu Jin would not have to fix them all the time. Gu Jin blinked. "Are you together?" Is this the point, ma''am!!! Lin Jun was a little embarrassed and turned to the beginning, "madam, you can ask me if there is any possibility of what happened with a woman when you are in aa." How can he answer this question. Si Li Ting seriously replied: "as long as the other side is Su Su, I can, after all, I am seven times a night in my dream." Lin Jun: Chapter 530 Gu Jin stretched out his hand and pinched Si Li Ting. This man didn''t speak properly. She pinched not heavy, but Si Li Ting took her hand and put it on the lip and gave it a kiss. "Susu, do you have any pain in your hands?" Lin Jun: The God in his heart has be a stone carving, and there are some cracks in the stone carving. Lin Jun had some helplessness, "Ye, you are so anxious to call me back, just to let me see you show love?" "Yes, assistant Lin is insensitive to women. I''ll ask you toe over and stimte you." "Ye..." Lin Junfu, how does he feel that the president of his family is bing more and more naive. "Assistant Lin, don''t listen to brother Li Ting. He''s teasing you. Something happened recently. Brother Li Ting is injured and needs to rest at home for the time being. So I have to ask you toe back and help." "What''s the matter, sir?" To recuperate at home, he must be seriously injured. "ident ident, rib injury, keep for a period of time, thepany side to you temporarily." "OK, I''ll go back to thepany now." Lin Jun was so anxious that he wanted to rush to thepany. "Don''t worry. You''ve juste back from abroad and you''re tired. Take a rest today. Thepany doesn''t have much business for the time being." Lin Jun suddenly thought of something, "that I brought you some presents. " "Assistant Lin is really interested. Remember to bring us presents when we go out to y." Lin Jun scratched his head and said, "they are all worthless things. I hope my wife will not dislike them." He opened his suitcase and changed fewundry items. Almost all of them were local products. Seeing his nervous introduction of gifts, Gu Jin chuckled. "Assistant Lin, you are so cute. We like these gifts very much, but I''m more curious about the girl than the gifts." "Madam, it is impossible for me and her to be together. She has ambition to Emperor Huang." "Now we have to be more careful at this point. Assistant Lin, I''ll meet her in person." There was a strange girl around Lin Jun who had to be prevented. "Madame, do you want to see her?" "Brother Li Ting is going to take a rest now. Noro is in a safe ce for the time being. I will protect Emperor Huang with you." The most important thing is that Gu Jin doesn''t want to be passive. She wants to take the initiative. Lin Jun is back, so we don''t have to worry about thepany for the time being. Si Li Ting is also happy in Gu Jin side, "Su Su, I want to eat your sweet and sour spareribs, and braised fish in brown sauce." "OK, I''ll make it for you." "Susu is the best." Lin Jun heard someone''s sweet voice, and his body shook three times. Such a president "Assistant Lin will stay for a potluck dinner in the evening. I''ll go to prepare the ingredients first. You can talk." "Susu, add a cucumber sd." "Yes, yes, my Lord President." Such as such a grounded spirit of Si Li ting Lin used to think would not think, that person should be a high God,pletely different from themon people. Watching Gu Jin leave, when shepletely disappears in the field of vision, the smile on Si Li Ting''s face suddenly stops. The sweetness just connected was reced by seriousness. He leanedzily, ying with a grape in his hand, and his face was somewhat careless. "I want you to do something for me." Lin do not know whether in front of Gu Jin that is the real Si Li Ting, or the present he is the most real state. "Yes, please "Alice''s whereabouts have been found. I want you to..." Si Li Ting whispered in Lin Jun''s ear. Lin Jun''s expression changed and he was obviously frightened by his words. "Do you really want to do this?" "She owed me my life back on the ind." Last time, Si Li Ting spared her life. But Alice didn''t know how to restrain herself and nned to kidnap her own child. "Yes, I know." Lin Jun retreated to one side. As long as Si Li Ting orders, he can do anything. "The woman you said should also check carefully, don''t let her hurt Susu." What everyone sees is different. If we say that the most important thing in Lin Jun''s heart is Si Li Ting and Di Huang. Then, the most important thing in Si Li Ting''s heart is his wife and children. Thepany''s everything is outside his body, but he won''t value it. "I''ve got people checking." Si Li Ting nodded and threw theputer to him and asked Lin Jun to deal with some things. Lin Jun looked at the email and said, "Sir, you haven''t made a decision on this project." Si Li Ting''s hand is not hurt. How could he throw such an important thing to himself? "When I was away, you did a good job, and now you can continue to do it. I believe in your strength. I brought you back to make you my right and left hand."A word will Lin Jun originally intended to say the words to return. "Sir, I will try to do everything you ask." He also no longer declined, took theputer to the side. Si Li Ting made a phone call to Mo Sen who was far away in the United States. ¡°boss¡£¡± "How are you doing with what you were asked to do before?" "Except for Ollie, the others have already dealt with it. In order to prevent mischief, I have no action for the time being. Ollie is very powerful." Everything is in the n of Si Li Ting, "while Carter is in China, do as I said before." "Is it too early to do it now?" "I think it''s toote." Thinking of the news of Jinnuo''s ident, he would never give Carter and Alice any more opportunities. "Yes, boss." How can a person like Si Li Ting, who takes a step and looks at ten steps, let himself be in a passive stage? A year ago, he was nning today. Carter''s personality is extremely paranoid, absolutely can''t meet with him. Over the years, the Smiths are in the hands of bill. Although Carter works in thepany, he has already opened apany of his own outside. He wanted to use thatpany to force bill. It''s doing well. However, this has also be a point of Si Li Ting''s attack on him. Before that, in order to acquire all the shares, Carter had used up almost all the money. If there is a problem with thepany''s ounts and a lot of cash is needed, how can Carter get the money? Sellingpanies? He must be reluctant to give up. The father and son have worked hard to run thepany. At that time, all he could do was to sell shares. After all, he still had a small half of the family''s shares in his hand, and Carter was waiting for aeback. After a whole year''s work, Carter would not do anything if he kept his own way. But don''t me Carter for being cruel to his wife and children. Noro is his own baby, so thepany and shares are what Carter cares about. He wanted to see what Carter''s choice would be if something went wrong with thepany. Do you want shares orpanies? Sure enough, the feeling of taking the initiative is the best. How can he really let others lead him by the nose? From the United States to China, Si Li Ting seems to be trying to hide people''s eyes. In fact, he knows that he can hide Carter for a day, but not for a month. Carter thought that he had calcted Si Li Ting, but he had already be a chess yer of Si Li Ting from the beginning to the end. This move lures the tiger away from the mountain, Carter is still trying to deal with him, Si Li Ting has already let moson prepare to take the bottom line. Waiting for the end of Carter has been doomed, this war, he even be the qualification of the opponent of Si Li Ting. However, all this Si Li Ting did not tell Gu Jin that he did not like to say so much, and doing more is better than saying more. He has enough wings and strength to protect his wife and children, no one can hurt them. When Carter and Alice are cleaned up, he can be with Gu Jin. Si Li Ting was tired of grapes and put them into his mouth. He chewed and frowned, and he was a little sour. "Kiss your wife..." Lin Jun, who is looking at theputer carefully, hears the voice of Si Li Ting and has goose bumps on his back. My Lord, you are so numb!!! Gu Jinfeng rolled in and wiped his hands on the apron, "what''s the matter, brother Li Ting, is the wound painful? Or are you thirsty and hungry? " "I want grapes." Si Li Ting pointed to the fruit on the te. Gu Jin was a little strange, "are you not hurt? If it''s not convenient, let assistant Lin help. " "No, you feed better." Gu Jin: Lin Jun: My chief executive officer, can you be more wayward!!! Gu Jin has no choice but to choose one for him and feed it to his mouth. Si Li Ting''s sweet eyes narrowed, "my wife''s feeding is really sweet." "My Lord, what have I done wrong? Are you going to abuse me like this?" Lin Jun just wants to go home. He doesn''t know this babe! Chapter 531 It was dark when he came out from Si Li Ting''s house. Gu Jin sent him out of the house. "Assistant Lin, it''s hard for you again." "Don''t say that, ma''am. It''s my duty. Besides, it''s my honor to believe me so much." "Go home tonight and have a good rest." "Yes, ma''am." When Lin Jun left, he heard what Si Li Ting was calling his wife. He had no choice but to smile. This master On his way home, he opened his mailbox, which contained an additional information. Look at the sender, his eyes are bright, so Luoxi''s identity has been found. Click on the information, Luo Xi from small torge, all the content that can be collected can be seen. Luoxi, whose real name is Tan Luoxi, is not a small family in a city, but it has declined three years ago. As for the decline, it is very simple because her father molested a person who should not be molested on the golf course, which turned the golf course into a crematorium. This is not enough, because thepany''s stock is declining day by day, and the efficiency is getting worse and worse. Up to now, it has been unable to make ends meet and is on the verge of bankruptcy. Tan Luoxi is the second daughter of Tan''s group. Her purpose of getting close to herself should be to avenge her father. Lin Jun deleted the information, it turned out that it was just the tan family. As long as they didn''t get involved with Alice, it would be OK. Now that she knows her identity, Lin Jun is curious. Even if she wants revenge, what means and methods will she use? What can she do as a woman? Or is she united with others? At the critical moment, Lin did not dare to ignore any idents. Tan Luoxi was sent to the car by Lin Jun, and Tan Luoxi touched the bangs in front of his forehead. Just after he touched it, her heart beat faster at that moment. Carrying a bag home, "sister, I''m back!" Tan Yun went out and looked at the threerge iron suitcases she was carrying, "are you going to buy on behalf of others?" "Sister, how do you know? Isn''t our family in recession? I will go abroad by the way and bring back some luxuries for my former sisters. I can earn more than 100000 yuan on this trip. " Tan Yun poked her head with her finger, "you money fan, what do I want you to do? What about the people? Are you done? " "Of course, you don''t see who your sister is. I''m a fan at school." "Return thousands of fans? My boyfriends are cheating. " Tan Yun''s merciless irony. "Sister, how can you count that blind thing? Anyway, I''ve dealt with brother Jun Tan Yun looked at her red face, "Tut, all brother, call really sweet, you ya don''t really like others." "It''s not that I''ve been used to it for a while and I haven''t changed. But elder sister, Lin Jun is really handsome. Not only super memory, but also observation, and he has a good sense of security "He is Si Li Ting''s confidant. If you don''t have a few brushes, that person won''t reuse him. Be careful and don''t be found out by him." Tan Luoxi waved his hand. "Don''t worry. He is an old virgin who has not even pulled a girl''s hand. He won''t find me." "In short, you''d better try to be more restrained. Destroying Emperor Huang is our goal." "I''ll leave it to me. When I get familiar with him for a while, I''ll sneak into his office and find the ount book." "Emperor Huang is so big, there must be tax evasion. As long as we find evidence, we canpletely overthrow Emperor Huang and avenge dad." "Sister, I will try my best." Tan Luoxi will drag back the things to the little sisters, she used to be a famous brand, but after the decline of the tan family, the two sisters were frugal. Sister to support the tan familypany, although can not turn the tide, but maintain thepany''s simple operation. Tan Luoxi has a lively personality, but she has made use of her friends around her to buy on behalf of others. She doesn''t feel any shame. She has changed from Miss Qianjin to what she is now. Looking at the more money on the card, her mood suddenly became very good. Looking at the dark day, there is no Lin Jun''s phone number on the mobile phone except the chat record of the little sister. Tan Luoxi searched wechat with his mobile phone number. He said he would not look for him before nine o''clock. It is already ten o''clock now. His head is a piece of white paper, there is nothing on it, and his nickname is also a full stop, a clean man to the extreme. Tan Luoxi couldn''t help sending a verification message. Lin Jun bathed out to rest and saw the verification message of the mobile phone. "Brother Jun, you are the most intimate little cute, add me quickly." Who else would have such a tone besides her? Lin Jun click confirm. Although she knew her identity, Lin didn''t know what she was looking for, so the y had to continue.Tan Luoxi originally just wanted to have a try, but unexpectedly the other side passed the verification so quickly. "Are you busy now?" Tan Luoxi carefully typed a few words. "Not busy." I don''t know why, Tan Luoxi also had a boyfriend before. I didn''t feel like this when I was with that person. After less than half a day, she had thought about him many times. She sent a video call to see him. Lin did not refuse, but connected, "something?" I can see that he has juste out of the bath, with water vapor on his head, a bathrobe on his body, and a pair of ascetic cheeks. Tan Luoxi felt that he was going to be fascinated by him! Can this man be more handsome! "I, I just want to see you. You said you called me when you were not busy." The girl in the picture is wearing a set of strawberry pajamas, wearing a cat scarf curled up in the room, her room is pink, looking very warm and romantic. "Well, I''m so busy that I just had a rest. What''s up?" In less than a minute, he had asked himself twice if there was anything wrong with him. How could this hard man not know what it was like to fall in love? "Do I have to find you? I miss you, no? " Tan Luoxi was coquettish and angry. In Lin Jun''s eyes, she just wants you to act, so he doesn''t care. Silence. Tan Luoxi found that as long as he did not speak, he would not take the initiative to find a topic. From the very beginning, he knew him like this. Anyway, he was also recognized as a beautiful woman. He was not moved at all? Think of here, she is a little chest tightness, before she is to seduce Lin Jun will say a lot of words with him. But now the two people are already in the rtionship of male and female friends, he is still like this, which inevitably makes the mood a little unhappy. "You always talk so little?" "Well." He was like a robot. Tan Luoxi sighed deeply. "Well, where do you work?" "What?" Lin Jun''s eyes darkened for a moment, and got to the point, right. "You''re my boyfriend now, but I don''t know anything about you. I just graduated and I''m going to find apany to work." Lin Jun Qi lip: "Emperor Huang." "Wow, you actually work there. You are so good. I just put in the resume of Dihuang. Would you like to open the back door for me toe in?" "Come in and test yourself." "It''s heartless. Well, I''ll definitely get in. You''re so excellent, I can''t be poor, can I?" The girl''s voice was brisk, "I''m going to interview tomorrow. Which department are you in? Can I see you?" "You''ll see me when youe in." Lin Jun only saw all the arrangements of thepany today. There is an interview tomorrow. It is not other departments, but administrative assistants. Besides him, there are eight assistants to Si Li Ting. After all, hispany is so big, and there are many otherpanies. The role of assistants is very important. One or two is not enough. Even if there are so many assistants, I still can''t stand the high pressure work, and some people quit every now and then. In addition to a few years of fixed work, another post will often change people. Lin Jun selects all the people in the assistant department by himself. What he wants to choose is the useful talents with Mr. Li Ting, not the rubbish. Tan Luoxi actually submitted her resume in advance, which shows that she is really ambitious and will not let her pass tomorrow. "What are you thinking?" Tan Luoxi found his expression colder than before. "It''s nothing. It''s not early. Go to bed early." I wish you sess Lin Junyi Leng, finally said: "I wish you sess." "Thank you. I wille in." Two people hang up the phone, Tan Luoxi''s body appeared a strong desire to win or lose. From the beginning, she just wanted to get close to Lin Jun, but now she has not found out that, in addition to wanting to get close to him, more of her wants to be close to him. He''s excellent and she can''t lose to him. She watched the interview book for several hours before she went to sleep. Lin Jun put her hands on her head. Thinking of that noisy girl, she can''t pass tomorrow even if she doesn''t mean to. Thepany''s selection is extremely demanding. Late at night, Gu Jin heated a ss of milk and gave it to Si Li Ting, "drink a cup of milk and sleep again. You don''t have to get up so early tomorrow, so you can have a good rest at home." "Yes, yes, my wife has said it several times." "You don''t think I''m too wordy, do you?" Gu Jin will be angry when he does the potential. Si Li Ting is a light smile, "I dare not be angry with my wife. I just think it''s not easy to be around. We can live a world of two."He lifted the quilt and patted his side position, "Susu,e on, I''ve been washed white." Gu Jin Fu forehead, "big brother, you are all injured, still think about this thing?" "It''s a broken rib." With a bad smile, he seemed to be saying that he should not have broken it. In the face of such a big child, the most simple and crude way is to pat him on the head, "don''t make a fool of yourself. Drink the milk and go to bed." "Oh." Si Li Ting drank the milk, "Susu, this milk is a little sour." "How can it be? It''s only delivered today. I''ll try it It''s not sour. " "Take another sip." Gu Jin took another sip. This time, before she could swallow it, Si Li Ting took the back of her head and pressed down her lips. Chapter 532 Gu Jin opens a pair of big eyes, how can this man be so rascal!!! The lips and tongues are intertwined. When she blushes, someone will let her go, and she has long been nestling in his arms in a tender offensive. Toote to swallow the milk along the lip overflow, Si Li Ting tongue tip a sweep, "Su Su, this is you seduce me." Gu Jin red at him. Is there such an operation? Si Li Ting did not seem to see the anger in her eyes, he reached out and put the cup on the bedside table. "Susu, just once." "No, the doctor said you should have a good rest and don''t move around." "I just don''t move." "Why don''t you..." Gu Jin''s voice stopped abruptly. How dare she discuss these topics with him. It is clear that he is a senior president. How can he look like a hooligan at home and speak without concealment. "Fool Susu, I don''t move. You can do it." "You..." Gu Jin buried his face in his arms, "how can you be so bad." The man chuckles, what he loves most is the little woman who wants to refuse to return to shame. The next day. Gu Jin gets up early, she moves Si Li Ting to wake up from the dream, "Su Su, sleep again." "Brother Li Ting, I''ll go to see Emperor Huang. Assistant Lin doesn''t mean that there''s a woman who is very considerate and wants to attack Emperor Huang?" "A little girl, leave it to him." Si Li Ting refused to give up, holding her waist. "Brother Li Ting, if you are such a rogue again, you won''t have another time." Si Li Ting opened his eyes and looked at her with resentment, "OK." Gu Jin''s chances of taking the initiative are very few. He doesn''t want to let go of this good opportunity, so he has to let go. Seeing his pathetic appearance, Gu Jin gave him a kiss on the cheek, "I''ll be back soon, and I''lle back to cook for you." "I''ll have boiled fish today." "Good, good, make boiled fish." Gu Jin felt that after she had a baby, her baby had a big baby besides Jinnuo. After washing and gargling, she made breakfast for Si Li Ting before she left. Outside the door, Lin is already waiting for Gu Jin. Si Li Ting looks at Lin Jun with a fierce face. ¡°¡­¡­ Good morning, sir Lin did not have the strength to say hello. He was also very aggrieved. His wife wanted to go on her own initiative, but he didn''t take Gu Jin to ask her to go to Emperor Huang. However, in the eyes of Si Li Ting, he turned out to be a bad man who robbed his wife. "Hum." Si Li Ting all over the body sends out the cold, "protect her well." Although the security measures have been strengthened, he is still worried that someone will obstruct him. Lin Jun was helpless, "yes, I will protect my wife." He did not understand, for the sake of Gu Jin''s safety, Si Li Ting specially arranged for her a private ne. From the vi to thepany''s distance is only a few minutes, he is still so worried. Gu Jin came to embrace Si Li Ting, "husband, wait for me at home." "Wife, you shoulde back early." Two people forget to kiss, the forest has to dry into a fossil. He has always known that the two people''s feelings are very good, but he did not expect to be so good now. Is not to go out a trip, Si Li Ting orders him before and after 10 o''clock content. The two are exaggerated to the point that it seems to be a life and death separation. Lin Jun thought silently in his heart, habit, he must be used to, these two people will show a lifetime of love in front of him. "Ma''am, let''s go." See two people intimate end, Lin Jun reminds way. Si Li Ting is also a cold eye sweep, Lin Jun want to cry without tears, he finally know why so many people want to resign. Is it toote for him to resign now? The president is bing more and more difficult to serve. Gu Jin touched his head and gave him Shun Mao, "husband, I''m gone." Lin Jun looks at the interaction between the two, and Si Li Ting haspletely evolved into a big golden hair. Gu Jin gets on the helicopter, and the love between them ends. "Ma''am, you and your husband have a wonderful rtionship." Gu Jin smiles, "is assistant Lin envious? If you are envious, you can also find a wife who can apany you to the old one. The wife is more interesting than the work "Ma''am, youugh at me again." "Assistant Lin, tell me about that girl. Yesterday you said on the phone that she woulde to Dihuang for an interview today?" "Yes..." Lin Jun talked about the process of meeting Tan Luoxi, and said that he respected the objective facts and did not embellish it. Gu Jin mouth slightly raised, "I think she is very interesting, if it is not a threat to Emperor Huang, you really don''t think about it?" "Ma''am, I have no ns to start a family for the time being. You can see what Emperor Huang looks like now.I don''t have time to talk about love. Emperor Huang is the painstaking efforts of my father. I have to try my best to make her better, so that I can live up to the kindness of my cultivation Looking at Lin Jun''s firm eyes, Gu Jinyue FA feels that Si Li Ting is really good at selecting people. In the future, even if he left, Lin Junyi would take good care of Emperor Huang. Si Li Ting said that to give him some shares was not a gift, but equivalent. Lin was worth it. Before he was given shares, he worked so hard that even his time in love had to be used for work. Gu Jin is a little distressed for him, and she knows something about Lin Jun''s family. Although she also felt that there was no need for Lin to pay attention to such a family,st time when Lin Jun was embarrassed to borrow money, she still lent him without hesitation. She should understand Lin Jun''s mood most. At that time, the Su family was so bad to her, but she sold herself in order to be able to integrate into the Su family and let her family treat her well. Lin Jun, like her, yearns for a real family warmth from the bottom of her heart. They think of family in their hearts, while the other side just takes them as fools and blindly gets things from them. He has thoroughly seen toe out, Lin Jun is obviously not so lucky, he is still struggling not toe out. At this time, even advice is useless. What she can do is support, just like the choice of Si Li Ting. When Lin Jun proposed to buy a house and write his brother''s name, Si Li Ting did not speak ill of his family, but quietly helped him get the house property certificate. In this way to protect him, but also to protect the family in his heart. Feelings of this kind of thing is you, no matter how much you say, the parties do not put it in mind also useless. She changed the subject, "is the investigation clear? Why did Miss Tan aim at Emperor Huang? " "It has something to do with you, madam. Do you remember when my Lord turned the golf course into a crematorium for you?" After three years, Gu Jin is still fresh in his memory. In recent years, Si Li Ting has done a lot for her. At the beginning, she was a silly white sweet, helpless time into Tang Mingpany, thepany''s people let her to make friends with Emperor Huang president. Thinking about that time, she still felt a little funny. How could she be so stupid? The president of Mingming Dihuang was in front of her. He ran to the golf course and thought that the fat man was. He was almost insulted. It is also because of this reason, Si Li Ting Chong Guan a anger, the acquisition of other people''s stadium built into a crematorium. At that time, when the news came out, the major media scrambled to report, but the media did not know the reason. Gu Jin was also stunned when he saw the news. He didn''t expect that man should have such a big hand. "Remember, some days ago I saw reports that the crematorium has been repaired?" "Recently, there have been a number of people who have moved in." Hearing Lin Jun''s description, Gu Jin chuckled, especially when he was serious. "Assistant Lin, why do I think it''s so funny to say it from your mouth? It''s like opening a new store. " "Ma''am, you don''t know something about it. At the beginning, I bought the stadium for you, and many people were waiting to see the good y. It''s a waste of money and investment. It''s a waste of money. In fact, I was worried about it at that time. But the best thing about Yeh is that he can turn disadvantage into advantage. He arranged some games in advance. For example, if something precious was dug out of the soil, a famous geomantic master was invited to change the pattern. Later, thend was blown into a geomantic treasurend. Before the cemetery was repaired, many high-ranking officials and dignitaries had already reserved their positions. " Gu Jinmei''s head took a puff, "cough, it''s not to eat, but to reserve a ce." "Ma''am, in fact, people in our country still have a very heavy idea about tombs. We think that the location of Yin residence has a great influence on Yang people. For example, such powerful families pay more attention to these. Some people in their forties have reserved ces for their families, so as not to leave a good ce. I like this point, and he will auction the positions that feng shui masters focus on. " "Buy someone?" "That''s not true. There''s a ce where millions of dors have been sold. When the tide goes up, other people will naturally follow suit. Before the operation, most of the high-end positions of our cemetery have been sold. " Gu Jin sincerely said: "my husband is indeed the first of the profiteers." Lin Junughed. "It''s all my wise decision. I don''t know how many times the value of thisnd is than the original golf course." "What''s the rtionship between thedy and the general manager Tan? Is it because of this that she takes revenge?" "She is Mr. Tan''s second daughter. In fact, I can''t me him for this. Although he bought thend at the beginning, he also got a lot of money.Mr. Tan is addicted to gambling. He went to Las Vegas to lose all his money. Thepany''s operation also gradually had problems, and it should have gone bankrupt long ago. His eldest daughter took over thepany, and his second daughter, Tan Luoxi, had just returned from studying abroad. It is estimated that the two of them have taken revenge on their father and want to avenge their family. " The butterfly effect, Gu Jin did not think that the starting point of this matter is still because of himself. Since it is because of her own start, so let her finish. If you can recover that girl and give Lin Jun a wife, can you calcte that you have paid off her family''s debts? Lin Jun had a chill on his back. Why did he think his wife looked at him unfriendly. Chapter 533 Tan Luoxi came to Dihuang on time. She knew Lin Jun''s identity before she approached Lin Jun. But this time, her heart is more than some expectations, want to prove to him how powerful. Standing at the bottom of Dihuangpany, Tan Luoxi looks at the skyscraper. Compared with Tan family''s crumblingpany, he doesn''t know how many times his style is. Thepany has been reduced again and again. Now thepany is in a mess, and Tan Yun is struggling to support it. In fact, the size of apany is just the size of a studio. Thinking that the man was overlooking herself from this height, she must climb up. Although more assistants quit their jobs and more peoplee to apply for jobs, who let Dihuang be the firstpany standing firm in the city? There are a lot of men and women interviewing, all of them are from abroad. Of course, there are also a lot of charming women. Whether this type of woman wants to enter thepany, whether she wants to be an assistant or something else is intriguing. Tan Luoxi''s appearance originally belongs to the bright type, so when she came in, she was inevitably looked at a few more. Especially those seductive women, who rolled their eyes directly at her, the more such women, the less chance they will have at that time. Tan Luoxi submitted the information, took the number te and waited in situ. When he was free, he was still looking at the information. I don''t know what tricky questions will be asked in the interviewter. When she looked carefully, she heard someone calling assistant Lin. she raised her head and looked at Lin Jun. today''s in western dress and leather shoes are as like as two peas in their photos. They just look at the scene and feel more profound. Lin Jun is a little shorter than Si Li Ting, but he is also 1.8 meters tall and well proportioned. In order to keep fit and face the busy rhythm of thepany, his time is in the gym except for thepany. So how well he kept his figure was known only to tanluoxi, who had stripped his clothes. As a result of staying in Si Li Ting''s side for a long time, Si Li Ting''s character was also dyed by him. For example, Gao Leng and Shaoyan are the most attractive men to us. However, before she recovered from Lin Jun''s body, her eyes focused on the woman beside him. I don''t know who called out: "the president''s wife also came." Tan Luoxi, of course, knew that the man was Gu Jin. His name was su Jinxi three years ago, and he was also the culprit of his family. Today, she is wearing a ck umbre skirt with a knee length and waist closing design, which outlines her perfect figure. The hair is loose and well tied, leaving only the hair on the temples slightly curved. The ck earrings and the Obsidian ring on the handplement each other. With a ck handbag in hand and seven centimeter stiletto shoes, she came to me with a powerful air field. The image of her now is not quite the same as that pure and pollution-free rabbit three years ago. If she used to be a little princess, now she is the queen. Everyone wants to worship her wherever she goes. This is the woman that the man loves to turn the golf course into a crematorium monster for her word. It has to be said that as a woman, Tan Luoxi was also jealous of Gu Jinna. It''s just instinct. Everyone will be jealous of someone who is much better than himself. She is like the beloved of heaven, a shining diamond. Clearly not how deliberately dress up, the body is also the most simple dress,pared to those a few women with heavy make-up do not know how many times better. Think of these people also want to use the position of assistant to hook up with the president, see the president''s wife are a little ashamed. Lin Jun nced at all the people who came to the interview. When his sight was opposite to tan Luoxi, Tan Luoxi jumped in his heart. However, the man quickly shifted his eyes, and did not stay in her face too much, as if for him and other people are the same. Tan Luoxi was a little disappointed. How could that robot have feelings. It would be a big mistake to think that they both knew Lin Jun and wanted to open the back door for her. Maybe he will be more strict with himself than others. He stood respectfully by the door and opened the door for the woman, "madam, pleasee in." The voice is not indifferent to oneself, but with some respect. Is it true that the woman he really likes is like that, noble and generous. Up to now, Tan Luoxi has almost forgotten the real purpose of hering to the interview. She is to get in touch with Emperor Huang, get close to Lin Jun, and finally find out the loophole of Emperor Huang and destroy herpletely. But now she is full of one thing, Lin Jun. Heard people around to discuss, "that''s the president''s wife. She''s really beautiful, just wearing a light make-up." Another coquettish cheap goods is unconvinced, "you straight men know what light makeup, there is a kind of makeup called naked makeup, do you know?It looks like there is no make-up. In fact, the powder on your face is more than your flour! " "That''s right. In my opinion, this face must be whole. How can the chin be so sharp by nature?" "Yes, yes, and the eyelids must have been cut." "I''m afraid that the waist is so thin because of liposuction. If she didn''t have stic surgery, she couldn''t have a big chest." When he heard a group of people gossiping about Gu Jin there, Tan Luoxi was only amused. At least she was born as a youngdy. All the people she knew were famousdies. Many of her friends had adjusted them. Who did not have stic surgery, she can see, just past the woman''s face is very natural, did not move at all. As for the make-up, people just y ayer of the bottom, painted lipstick eyebrows, wherepared to these eyshes, do not know how to paste a few pairs of false eyshes. The makeup on their faces is so thick that even their parents can''t recognize them. There are a few double eyelids cut in a small workshop. It''s very frightening to see them. They even mean to say that they were originally made by others. Although Tan Luojin didn''t agree with her. "Have you said enough? Are you here for an interview or as a judge? I don''t think the president can look up to you because they are beautiful Seeing Tan Luoxi talking to Gu Jin, everyone immediately attacked her. "Oh, where is this goblin from, so protecting the president''s wife, want to climb up with her? But you are toote to show your loyalty. People can''t even hear you now. " "Don''t think I''ll be like you. I''m just telling you the truth. People''s faces are natural. Look at your ugly face. I know a good doctor. Would you like to introduce you back to the furnace? " "Who did you say? Sister, I''m original. " Tan Luoxiughed, "original? Howe I didn''t see that you could kill flies by cutting your eyelids. By the way, and... " She suddenly reached out and touched the woman''s chest, and she was so frightened that she would have been called a hooligan if she hadn''t been a woman. "What are you pervert for?" "Try your hand. Madam President''s breast shape is very natural. Unlike some cows, where did you make it? It doesn''t feel good. Go back and do it again, so that men don''t feel it. " Tan Luoxi looks like a hooligan, which makes the menugh. The woman is too fierce. The person touched by her is flushed, "your chest is not small! You didn''t fix it? " At the moment, Gu Jin and Lin Jun, who have been sitting in the office for a long time, the picture in front of them is just that of the interviewee outside. Dihuang group not only pays attention to personal ability, but also pays more attention to everyone''s moral character. If a person graduates from a famous university, but his moral character is very bad, even if his personal ability is good, he will not be admitted. They don''t know that their words and deeds have been clearly seen by the interviewers in the waiting room. It''s not the door that starts the interview. The real interview has already begun. Gu Jin just sat down and looked at the women in the picture, and secretly guessed which one would be tan Luoxi. The women who came were all good-looking, but those women were obviously following the pattern of red. Big eyes, sharp chin, cheekbones are almost cut away, the face is wearing heavy make-up. If these women, Gu Jin would not go to fix Lin Jun, they would not be worthy. The line of sight falls on a woman who is holding information in the corner. She is wearing an appropriate interview dress, and the skirt is not deliberately shortened. The makeup on the face is just right, not thick or light, is the best interview. Look at the face is also very beautiful, facial features natural, did not move. I didn''t expect that the fat man would have such a beautiful daughter. She looked at the door with disappointment. At the moment, she should be looking at the back of Lin Jun''s departure. Gu Jin looks at her, and her woman''s sarcastic voicees from her ear. Lin Jun couldn''t hear a word until he heard it. "Madam, let''s start right now." "No hurry." What Gu Jin wants to see is how Tan Luoxi will answer. She should hate herself for taking her home. However, Gu Jin and Lin were both stunned when her words of defense came out. She''s not a Vindicator, in her words, it''s a matter of fact. In the picture, when she touched the chest of others, Lin all gave a low rebuke: "hooligan." The other side attacked Tan Luoxi is also a fake chest, the next second Tan Luoxi made the move let everyone be stunned on the spot. Tan Luoxi put her hand on his chest, "my mother''s chest is 24K pure natural, 32D devil''s body, you are good to pinch, is it different from your silicone handle?"Lin Jun had already changed his face, but Gu Jin chuckled: "well, 32D, big chest with bone feeling. It''s really a devil''s body. Assistant Lin is blessed." Lin Jun''s face suddenly turned red. He regarded each other as the enemy from the beginning to the end. But that day when she woke up, her chest against the soft, it seems It''s really big. Chapter 534 Lin Jun reacted from Gu Jin''s teasing, "madam, don''t make fun of me. I have nothing to do with her, and there will be nothing in the future." Gu Jin, however, refused, "assistant Lin, Miss Tan has such a good figure that you have all slept in the same bed. Are you really not taking advantage of others?" At first nce, Miss Tan is an interesting person. If it was Lin Jun and her, I don''t know how interesting it would be. Gu Jin thought that it was very funny. One was arrogant and awkward, the other was bold and shrewd. These two people were clearly a pair of heaven made earth colors. No matter what Lin Jun thinks, Gu Jin already likes Tan Luoxi. Don''t look at it. It''s freezing outside. It''s extremely cold. In front of Gu Jin, he is an honest old boy. He blushes even more when he is ridiculed by Gu Jin. "Ma''am, I''m not that casual." Lin Jun was embarrassed to exin. My wife is getting worse. How could she talk about such a topic with a man in the past, but now she''s funny about him. Gu Jinnian seldom saw such a wonderful picture on Lin Jun''s face, "your master was not a casual person before, until he met meter, he was not a man at will." "Madam..." Lin juntou is going to lower himself under the table. "Ha ha, assistant Lin, don''t be shy. You have to experience some things sooner orter. I heard brother Li Ting say that you are very careful in your private life, and there is no one to vent your body on. Man himself DIY for a long time, I don''t know whether it will cause certain impact on some aspects, so assistant Lin should also consider his own body Gu Jin talked with him solemnly about such a topic. Lin Jun helped his forehead and said, "madam, you have been corrupted by the Lord." "It''s human instinct. Assistant Lin, don''t be embarrassed. It''s not the same thing between men and women. If you can choose, wouldn''t it be better to do it with a woman with a good figure? I look at Miss Tan very well. White skin, beautiful appearance, big legs, the key is that the chest is still big, it must be... " "Madam..." Lin Jun didn''t know how to pick it up. God, return his lovely wife. Now this is the devil! "I really don''t need women." Lin Jun euphemistically said, "even if I get married in the future, the person I''m looking for may not have to be in good shape. The kind heart is what I look for." Gu Jin also positively said: "character is of course important. What if the other party is a good man and his figure is OK? Don''t you make money? Now you haven''t tasted the taste of a woman. Of course you think you are very good by yourself, and you won''t say that after you have tasted it "Ma''am, if you say that again, I''ll tell youter that you and I discuss private topics of men and women with me." Assistant Lin was afraid that Gu Jin would not have to face up to today''s test. "Assistant Lin also knows that brother Li Ting has threatened me, but you seem to have forgotten one thing." Speaking of this, Gu Jin enchanting a smile: "don''t look at him outside is Wang, at home he has to listen to me, do you think your words work, or my words work?" A word stabbed Lin Jun''s death, and he could almost think of that picture. As long as Gu Jinzhao beckons, arge golden hair will happily scatter Huan and run towards her. Woo hoo, my God, you give me back my cold president. "Assistant Lin, you''ll take me, oh no, women." Gu Jin thinks that Lin Jun''s dy in finding a woman is a psychological problem. His mother died early and his father married his stepmother. His stepmother was so mean that hepletely lost his desire for women. In addition, he felt that he did not need women at all, so he prohibited any woman from approaching him. Tan Luoxi would not let her approach if she had not made an attempt to her. Gu Jin from the previous Lin Jun said some information, and the scene Tan Luoxi said that the girl may be very suitable for Lin Jun. What she has to do now is to slowly eliminate Lin Jun''s demons and let him like women a little bit. Before that, of course, she has to deal with Tan Luoxi and remove her threat to Emperor Huang. "Well, no more teasing. Let''s start the interview." "Yes, ma''am." Lin Jun was relieved and finally escaped. Because he is an interview assistant and doesn''t have to go to the personnel department, Lin Jun has an interview in person. In the past, when Si Li Ting was in, he would asionallye out and choose by himself. Today, it is Gu Jin and him. "One came in for an interview." Tan Luoxi still held the hand of others, "do not touch, do not touch can have no chance." "Miss, she doesn''t touch it, or I''ll try to feel it for her." Another man who came to the interview joked. Lin Jun''s line of sight looks at the man, and Gu Jin nces at Lin Jun with his light. Women are said to be wrong, in fact, men are not the same, the mouth said no, the body is quite honest.She was more and more looking forward to the development of the couple. "Go away." Tan Luoxi red at the wretched man. "Who is number one? It''s time for an interview. " One? Tan Luoxi suddenly responded that the number he got was No. 1. When she got the number, she was still nervous for a long time. Who knows that the tension was also over when these people made a noise. Instead is flustered, she hastily tidied up her clothes, damned, had known that he would not speak. Lin Jun saw her in a hurry to tidy up his clothes, thinking of the days in Maldives. Every day at noon that woman will run to knock on his door, she is like to sleep in, can hardly see people in the morning. "Brother Jun, did you eat it? If we don''t eat, we can eat at once. " She rubbed her sleepy eyes. At this time, I will answer: "go back to the room and clean up myself." Then he mmed the door and ignored what she was muttering outside. She knocked on the door, Lin Jun threw away those memories and said faintly, e in." Gu Jin pauses the picture on the tablet, and the room returns to quiet. I don''t know why, Lin Jun''s eyes fall on her chest position, never pay attention to a woman''s figure before. Strange just Gu Jin deliberately said so much, he saw the figure under Tan Luoxi''s skirt. Indeed, as Gu Jin said, very good. That day, the picture of a little woman hanging in front of her chest then darted into the brain. At that time, he had no feeling at that time. At that time, he had an untimely reaction!!! Tan Luoxi walked in nervously. He thought that Lin Jun''s cold eyes were on him. His eyes did not fall on his face, but on his chest. Chest? He''s looking at his chest! I have known him for more than half a month. Today is the most serious dress she has ever had. Professional suit with silk stockings. Before in Maldives, because of the hot weather, plus she deliberately wanted to seduce Linjun. Small suspender jeans shorts, or bare back ck skirt, to be as sexy as possible. At that time, Lin Jun, like a blind man, was indifferent to her and never looked at her figure. For this reason, Tan Luoxi was still sulking in the room and felt that his charm was not good enough. Lin Jun should have no feeling like that. How could he look at his figure on such an asion? He must have thought too much. Maybe he has never seen the dress today. He thinks it''s new. But the next second, Tan Luoxi suddenly saw a blush on Lin Jun''s face. Blush? Why, the man blushed. You know, he didn''t react when he was naked in his arms. Lin did not speak, Gu Jin looked at him and found his blush. It seems that what she just said worked, well, at least to prove one thing that he didn''t have no feelings for this woman. Gu Jin asked, "assistant Lin, why are you so red? I would not have said that if I had known that. " Tan Luoxi heard Gu Jin''s words. It turned out that he was blushing because of Gu Jin. What were they talking about when he didn''te in? Lin Jun, who is the same as the robot, blushes because of Gu Jin, but it is also because of her dazzling stars that can attract him. Tan Luoxi mistakenly thought it was Lin Jun''s secret love for Gu Jin, so he had no feelings for his other women. Thinking of this, she was very disappointed. She knew that she was not as beautiful as Gu Jin, not as good as her family background. Lin Jun only agreed to be her boyfriend in order to be responsible. Gu Jin saw Tan Luoxi''s face changed. What are these two people thinking? She couldn''t understand more and more. "Please introduce yourself." She was the first to break the strange atmosphere. Tan Luoxi breathed out a breath. She would not let Lin Jun and this woman underestimate themselves. She cheered herself up in her heart and hung a professional smile on her face: "Hello, two interviewers. My name is Tan Luoxi, graduated from..." Her voice is very good, like a spring trickling in the heart, eloquent, logical, no exaggeration, but also let people not underestimate. Foreign famous university double bachelor''s degree graduation, that university is a famous university, not some pheasant universities canpare. Her degree also contains a lot of gold, which shows that the girl is still excellent. After listening to her self introduction, Gu Jin asked with a smile, "is it convenient to ask Miss Tan a question?" "Go ahead." I thought Gu Jin was a very cold woman. When she introduced herself, she always looked at her eyes with a smile. She was very polite. And her smile gives people a veryfortable feeling, does not let people feel disgusted at all. Found that he did not hate her, Tan Luoxi some hate such self, clearly she is the enemy.Lin Jun was also curious about what questions Gu Jin would ask. Under the gaze of the two people, Gu Jin saidzily: "does Miss Tan have a boyfriend?" Huh? The interviewer didn''t ask for technical terms, but asked if he had a boyfriend. But soon, Tan Luoxi reflected that she was the president''s wife. She should be afraid that a little girl would seduce her husband. I think it makes sense for her to ask this question. Tan Luoxi looked at Lin Jun, his ears a little red, "I have a boyfriend." Chapter 535 When ites to her having a boyfriend, Lin Jun also has some inexplicable feelings in his heart. This feeling is like a feather across his heart, some itching. Gu Jin put their expressions in the background of his eyes and felt that the two men were very well matched. "Do you like him?" Gu Jin asked again. Tan Luoxi is even more strange. Somepanies are concerned about the emotional status of employees when they employ people. There is no love, there is no marriage, is afraid that some will be pregnant after being admitted. It''s not strange to ask if a boyfriend is OK, but the question is a little private, and she doesn''t know what it has to do with her job search. Are you afraid that you don''t love your boyfriend enough, will you try to seduce the president? Besides this reason, Tan Luoxi couldn''t think of a better one. In order to avoid suspicion and let herself be admitted, she said directly: "I like him." "How much do you like it?" The soul of the eight trigrams in Gu Jin''s heart is burning, while Lin Jun''s soul is suffering. "Ma''am, these questions don''t seem to have much effect on the interview." Lin Jun interrupted. Gu Jin smile, "how not, if I hire her, employees'' emotional life should also be valued." "Miss Tan, is it convenient to disclose something about you and your boyfriend?" Lin Jun is about to cry. His wife is no longer the wife she was three years ago. Now she is like a cunning fox. Also, how can she not be cunning when she is with big fox every day? Tan Luoxi saw the embarrassed look on Lin Jun''s face. She didn''t know why, so she wanted to protect Lin Jun. So he said decisively: "I like him, I like him very much. The first time I saw him was on the ne. He was sitting by the window, and I saw him at a nce, a clean man, so I put out my hand to introduce myself to him, and then I pestered him When he said this, Tan Luoxi stares at Lin Jun, but Lin Jun shifts his sight, and some of his heart breaks away from his sight. Gu Jin put his head on his hand and looked interested, "and then?" "I keep looking for topics to chat with him, but he has very few words, just like a robot. You can ask and answer. What''s more, the answer is not warm. Even Siri is more human than he is. No one can speak hard like him Lin Jun raised his eyebrows. Who would be interested in a girl who was deliberately chatting up? She''s suspicious, all right? Gu Jin was addicted to it. "Why do you like such a cold wood?" at this time Tan Luo Xi also forgot what he was doing, and simply makeints about women. "Why? I think it''s mean. The more you can''t get it, the more you want it, so you keep chasing him." Gu Jin chuckles. The girl is very interesting. "Yes, if it is so simple, you won''t cherish it." "In order to make him my boyfriend, I shamelessly used a little means. No matter whether he likes me or not, I''m going to fix him. It''s said that as time goes by, he will fall in love with me. " Thest words said very domineering, Gu Jinyi hit the table, "good, you are admitted." "Ha? I, I''m just epted? " Tan Luoxi is confused, she just said a love history, Emperor Huang has such a good entry? Lin Jun was even more surprised. "Madam, you haven''t asked any questions." "Yes, I asked several questions. Did assistant Lin not hear them clearly?" Gu Jin asked. Lin Jun is helpless. How can anyone y such a shameless role? Gu Jin was not such a person before. "Ma''am, you are asking questions that have nothing to do with your major. We are looking for someone with excellent personal ability. The question just asked seems to be too simple." No matter whether Tan Luoxi you is excellent or not, Lin can''t let her in. It''s enough that she has an intention to Emperor Huang. She won''t let anyone who has an intention to Emperor Huange in. "Just now I read Miss Tan''s self introduction. She is a very excellent talent. She has interned in argepany on Wall Street, and has enough work experience. I think ourpany needs talents like Ms. Tan to join us. Do you have anyments Although Gu Jin said with a smile, Lin Jun got some threat from her smile. If he said he had a problem, would he have died miserably? "No, noment." Gu Jin stood up and held out his hand to tan Luoxi. "That''s right, Miss Tan. On behalf of Dihuang group, I wee you to join us." Tan Luoxi was a little ttered. How could he live like this? She went to Gu Jin and shook hands with her, "thank you." "You are a newer who doesn''t understand. Just follow assistant Lin. he is your predecessor. You should learn from him."Gu Jin''s words make Lin Jun helpless. She is trying to match them up. "Master Lin, I''ll ask youter." Tan Luoxi reached out to him, a little shy. She really wants to stay in Dihuang to work. Why does she feel so unreal? Lin are in the side of Gu Jin''s gaze, had to reach out to her hand, "wee to join Emperor Huang." "I will do it well." At this moment, Tan Luoxi''s eyes twinkled with dazzling brilliance. That light almost makes Lin Jun believe that she is just a person to apply for a job, and is not plotting against Emperor Huang. "Miss Tan will go through the entry procedures first. After that, go to the assistant office to find him." Gu Jin smiles. "Yes, yes, all right." Tan Luoxi muddleheaded out of the door, to now her brain is still confused, she was so admitted? And the woman that she should have hated, she didn''t hate at all, but her affinity made her inexplicable I like it. The most important thing is that the cold man in front of her has no way. She is so powerful! Tan Luoxi would like to go to Gu Jin as a teacher, let her teach her how to let men die for themselves. "This interview is over. You can go back." A man came out to announce that this gave Tan Luoxi a real feeling. "Why is it over? Don''t you just interview one person? " "Although only one person has been interviewed, our president''s wife has epted her on the spot. I''m sorry for that." "Just her? For what? How can I finish it? In case there are better people behind her? " "Yes, the president''s wife is not afraid to admit such a fox spirit. She will seduce the presidentter." "Is that enough? If you don''t want to admit me, you gossips? Joke, I have a boyfriend, 180 times better than the president. Why should I seduce the president? " At the moment, Lin Jun, who was in the room, said anxiously, "madam, you know clearly that she has a plot. Why do you want to leave this evil?" "Well, I admit that she is a disaster, but whether it is a disaster to Emperor Huang or a disaster to you is unknown." "Ma''am, I know you''re worried about my marriage, but I''m not suitable for her, not at all." "I think it''s very suitable for me. From the beginning to the end, even the hair will fit." Gu Jinughs like a sly fox. She was interested in that girl on the phone before. Now she likes her more when she sees her on the spot. "Madam, it''s about Emperor Huang. I can''t make fun of it." "Assistant Lin, after listening to the girl''s talk, don''t worry. She can''t find your palm. I believe you can influence her with love. Eh, she seems to be attacked." Gu Jin looked at the people in the picture. She opened her voice, and a clear voice came: "I have a boyfriend, 180 times better than the president. Why should I seduce the president?" Rao is always calm. Lin Jun blushes when he hears this, and Gu Jin chuckles. "Look, what an interesting girl, assistant Lin. are you really unmoved? They are beautiful and have a good figure. The key is to be devoted to you. Although she is a little small purpose, but I can see clearly, her eyes are full of love for you. It''s not so easy to find a partner who loves you. I think she''s really good. I don''t agree with thest point. She said that you are 180 times better than brother Li Ting. " Lin Jun scratched his head. "Madam, don''t listen to her nonsense. I can''t evenpare with one tenth of the president." "Assistant Lin, in fact, you are excellent, not worse than brother Li Ting. This girl is really good. Do you like it or not? Let''s not talk about it. At least give people a chance to see her being bullied. As a gentleman, should you help her out? " Gu Jin drags Lin Jun to get up. From the conversation with Tan Luoxi, the girl has a very good personality, and Lin Junyi''s quiet movements are just right for her. At this time, the outside had be a group, especially Tan Luoxi was surrounded by people. "Just tell me, how did you get in through the back door? How can a vase like you pass the interview? " "That is, has the president''s thigh been held for a long time, and the president''s wife still doesn''t know?" When the door opened, a female voice with a smile came: "I don''t know what the rtionship between my husband and thisdy is. You know it very well, miss." It was Gu Jin who opened her mouth. The woman''s face changed. "Madam President, I, I just think it''s unfair. We haven''t had an interview yet. If we are better than her, what if we are better than her?" "Yes, why doesn''t the president''s wife give us a chance?" "So you are not satisfied with me. Why attack others?" Gu Jin''s words made everyone dumbfounded.Lin Lin is opening at this moment: "you know one thing, this is in Emperor Huang, the rule is we set, who is our Emperor Huang has the final say. She graduated from a famous university with double degrees. She is better than many people present. What do you think? " That cold face, export words is extremely overbearing tone, put clear his words in the meaning that you do not ept? Do not ept also give me hold back, this is Emperor Huang''s territory, have you to speak share? Tan Luoxi almost passed out of happiness. What a handsome man! Chapter 536 Gu Jin knew that Lin Jun had been with Si Li Ting for a long time, and many things had been imperceptibly influenced, so he followed suit. He can move, others can''t. The other people were speechless, and he was right. Who would Emperor Huang want to admit? Do you want to listen to them? "I''m sorry to waste your time. If you want to join Dihuang, you can pay attention to other positions. We will recruit people." "Thank you, Madam President." Gu Jin with a smile, "goodbye everyone, Miss Tan with us." "Yes." Looking at the group leaving, the men were almost fascinated by Gu Jin, "is that the president''s wife just now? What a gentle look. " "Yes, it''s no wonder the president can be put in order." If I were the president, I would like her very much "just so close, I saw the president''s wife did not paint a very thick foundation, her skin is very good, like a porcin doll." "Ah, I really want to stay in Dihuang to work, so that I can often see the president''s wife." Fortunately, Si Li Ting is not here at the moment, otherwise he will knock over the vinegar jar. Gu Jin took her to the corner, "assistant Lin, you can take Miss Tan to go through the entry procedures." "Ma''am, I''m very busy." Lin was a man with a clear distinction between public and private affairs, and Tan Luoxi''s entry was beyond his expectation. After Tan Luoxi really want to enter thepany, he will be more rigorous. "Oh, assistant Lin, when a little girles back to thepany, it''s easy for her to find the north because she is so big and has so many departments. You can help her." "Isn''t your wife free?" "You say me? I''m not idle. Your father is waiting for me to make boiled fish for him. Well, I have to go to the vegetable market to buy fish, or your father will starve to death. " Gu Jin said he was leaving. "Ma''am, the ingredients are all transported by air from other ces. You don''t have to buy vegetables at all. It''s only 8:30 in the morning. Is it too early to make lunch?" Lin Jun unconcerned to expose Gu Jin''s lies. Gu Jin''s face is not red, heart does not jump, "morning? I''ve been away from him for an hour, 60 minutes, 1800 seconds. Your master will miss me. Well, I can''t tell you. I have to go home quickly, Miss Tan. If you are free, you can go to assistant Lin. don''t be afraid of trouble. " Tan Luoxi looked silly, "ah Yes, Madam President. Take your time "What are you here for, ma''am?" Lin Jun was helpless. "Of course, I''m here to help you, assistant Lin. I have to go. Thepany will be handed over to you." "Madam..." "Assistant Lin, the wind is so loud that I can''t hear anything." Gu Jin shook his head and walked quickly towards the elevator. "I want to remind you that you came here by helicopter today. Don''t go to the garage. You are not allowed to take a car after my orders." "I see." Gu Jin has entered the elevator. "Come on, Miss Tan." Gu Jin secretly stabbed to tan Luoxi a Ye. Tan Luoxi is like a monk inw who can''t feel her mind. Why does she think Gu Jin sees through her mind? This is certainly impossible. If they know, how can they stay? But why is the president''s wife so cute? There are only two people left. Tan Luoxi talks with Lin Jun for the first time in Dihuang. Now his identity is not his boyfriend, but his boss. "Master Lin, please." She bowed respectfully and did not call him brother Jun, which Lin appreciated. He likes to distinguish between public and private. Fortunately, the girl did not enter his restricted area. "Come with me and go through the formalities." "Yes." Tan Luoxi quickly followed up. She prepared so muchst night, but she was admitted for no reason. Now she is a bit unreal. "Mr. Lin, I want to ask you, if the president''s wife is not here today, will you not ept me?" "Yes, I don''t like the separation of public and private." Lin Jun answered coldly. Tan Luoxi was a little disappointed. He didn''t speak like this just now in front of Gu Jin. A pair of himself became like this. She clenched her fist. "Master Lin, I know you may not like me very much, or even misunderstand me. Today, I entered Dihuang with the light of the president''s wife, but I will prove to you that I really have this strength! " Lin Jun suddenly stopped. Tan Luoxi didn''t react for a moment and hit him. "What about the eyes?" Tan Luoxi touched his nose which was hit and hurt, "why do you talk to the president''s wife so politely, and treat me so ferocious?" She hit her nose so hard that she felt her nose and found that there was nosebleeding out of it."Oh, blood, I bleed." The next second, she turned her eyes and fainted. Lin all stroked her forehead. She met someone! At the same time, she will be rushed back to the office, but also in a hurry to wipe her nosebleed, after all, her nosebleed will not stop flowing because of hera. On the way back, her clothes had been stained with some blood, so Lin Jun had to wipe the blood on her body. The fingers touched the softness of her chest and thought of the words she had said before. "Mother''s chest is 24K pure natural 32D." Lin Jun reacted and was about to take his hand away. He was thinking about something. Who knows before you take it away, you hear a female voiceing from the top of your head: "so what you like is the tone of furtiveness, master Lin." Lin Junyi looked up at her smiling eyes, and his face turned red. Then he threw the tissue in her face and said, "wipe it when you wake up." Looking at some red blood on the paper towel, Tan Luoxi just woke up and chirped. "Blood, blood..." The next second, her head fell down and passed out again. Lin Jun knew that someone would faint. However, he did not have such a rare flower and was actually met by himself. "Wake up!" The other side did not respond, and after her strange cry, the blood in her nose began to flow again. Lin Jun stroked his forehead, ma''am, you brought me a monster. He had to stop Tan Luoxi''s nose first, thinking that she still had a lot of blood. If she is dizzy at the sight of blood, will she be dizzy again when she wakes up, so she has to change her clothes first? Lin Jun is almost angry with this woman. Thinking that before Si Li Ting bought Gu Jin a lot of clothes in the suite, he had to go to get them first. On the way, he also reported to Si Li Ting what happened today. "Ye, ma''am knows that Tan Luoxi has a plot against Emperor Huang, and she is determined to keep her. I''m worried..." He felt that in such a big event, the boss Li Ting always wanted to think about thepany. Who knows there has not finished listening to thezy interrupt: "so why Susu has note home, she has been away from me for a whole hour, 60 minutes, 1800 seconds." "Yes, my wife went to the top floor to take a helicopter a few minutes ago. She should be on her way back." "That''s about it, assistant Lin. what did you just say?" Lin Jun was so angry that he almost lost his mobile phone. Today, Gu Jii tossed about for a while, and then Tan Luoxi, the bloody monster. It''s not easy to make time to call Si Li Ting. Isn''t it strange that Si Li Ting is not? Who knows that others are a doting wife maniac. What is thepany? Can I eat it? Who is Tan Luoxi? What''s his business? What about his wife, my dear wife? "Sir, I just said that my wife has admitted Tan Luoxi to Dihuang." "Very well, Susu must have the best one. I believe her eyes." Lin Jun bet that he doesn''t care who tan Luoxi is at all! "Sir, do you remember that you changed Mr. Tan''s golf course into a crematorium three years ago? Tan Luoxi is president Tan''s daughter. " "Oh, the crematorium is booming recently. I should thank Lao tan." "My Lord, this is not what I want to say. Now that the tan family is in decline, Tan Luoxi is close to me and wants to enter Dihuang. She will do harm to Emperor Huang. My wife knows this, but she still let Tam Luoxi in. I think it''s not right. " Si Li Ting understood what was going on. Lin Jun had no opinion on their decision-making, but could not harm Emperor Huang''s interests. So he boldly told Si Li Ting that his wife had done something wrong. "Assistant Lin, I can understand your mood, but I believe Su Su Su''s judgment." "Lord, I can''t let Emperor Huang take any risks. This is your hard work." Lin all only this time and Si Li Ting argue, even if the matter is rted to Gu Jin. "Assistant Lin, Su Su Su won''t do anything harmful to Emperor Huang. She left the woman behind, obviously feeling that the woman can''t afford any trouble. On the other hand, she even likes that woman, so she wants to set you up. I know what you have done to Emperor Huang over the years, but asionally you have to think about yourself and even rx. " "But..." "Lin Jun, I put the Emperor Huang into your hands to believe in your strength, but only a woman. If you have ulterior motives, then sleep once, and you will be your person once, and let her and you have the same heart. If you don''t, sleep until she does. You don''t have to be an old man. " Si Li Ting''s words made Lin Jun helpless. Lin Jun suddenly thought that he asked him if he liked his wife a long time ago. He said that he wanted to go all the time. Did she really like her?After three years, the two people''s feelings have been very close. On the other end of the phone came Si Li Ting''s voice: "wife, you finallye back. I miss you so much. Come and let me kiss you..." When the telephone is interrupted, Lin Jun has no choice but to smile. The former Emperor gaoleng has be a spoiled wife maniac. He looked at the blue sky, like Si Li Ting''s blue eyes. Maybe there''s nothing wrong with that, right? Forget it, I will watch her every day to see what she wants to do. Lin Jun came back with her clothes. She was wearing a dress and there was blood on her shirt. Lin Jun took off her suit and coat, but what about her shirt? He had to close his eyes and reach out for her to unbutton. One, two, all went well. Third, his fingers suddenly felt soft. "Do you like it? Master Lin The voice of a woman''s breath is like blue. Chapter 537 Gu Jin is happy toe back. She is in a good mood. Originally, I wanted to go directly to Si Li Ting''s arms like in the past, but only half of it, thinking of his body and injuries, stopped in a hurry. Looking at the woman''s sudden braking appearance, Si Li Ting feels very cute, and reaches out to take her into his arms. "My wife, if you want to hold it, it''s free for you." Gu Jin in his arms Du small mouth, "external charges can hold?" "Priceless." "I''m afraid I''ll touch your wound. Are you better today?" "How can I be so delicate, little fool, do you know why men are generally taller than women?" Gu Jin shook his head, "why?" "Our arms are born to hold our beloved women and make them feel safe." Gu Jin smile, "nonsense, is you want to hold me." "Yes, yes, my wife left me for an hour, and I haven''t hugged you for 60 minutes." They looked at each other with a smile, and Xiaozhu youyou passed by. "Young master, madam, you''d better consider me as a single person. I can''t eat dog food because I abuse dogs so much every day." Before the young master in two people is still a little convergence, Si Li Ting usually work, two people only at home in the evening. When you close the door at night, you can''t hear any whisper. Now Si Li Ting injured at home to rest, and no small nono in, two people that call a like glue. It''s like 520 strong glue on my body. Nobody can pull it off. As soon as he heard Xiaozhu say this, Gu Jin is like a monkey running through the sky, and "whoosh" it jumps out of the arms of Si Li Ting and jumps to Xiao Zhu. "Xiaozhu is in her twenties and hasn''t fallen in love yet. It''s time to think about marriage. Do you have anyone you like? How about the driver Zhang? The bodyguard Li is also good. He is the only one in the family. His parents are still alive and his parents are easy to get along with. " Xiaozhu was startled by Gu Jin''s madness, "madam, I already have someone I like in my heart. Don''t bother you, I''ll clean up the yard." Gu Jin touched his bearded chin and a detective''s expression, "brother Li Ting, who do you think Xiaozhu likes?" Si Li Ting pulled Gu Jin back to his arms. "I don''t know who Xiaozhu likes. I only know if you are addicted to matchmaker? In thepany, I have to arrange assistant Lin and naluo. Now I''m not happy to go home. Assistant Lin has just filed aint with me. " Gu Jin Du mouth, "hum, assistant Lin dare to sue me. I''ll teach you some moves and let Tan Luoxi squeeze him out!" Forehead was Si Li Ting''s y, "you ah, no wonder assistant Lin said you learn bad." Gu Jin was not ashamed, but proud. He said with a smile, "if I get bad, it''s what you taught me. If you get close to the red, you will get ck." Si Li Ting looks proud of her. Gu Jin has been pressed by various things these days. She has not shown such a happy appearance for a long time. If it will make her happy to be a matchmaker, then Si Li Ting is not against it. While the little thing was happy, he moved to Gu Jin''s ear and bit her earlobe gently. "Susu, you say you want to teach Luo something. It seems that you understand it very well. Why don''t you use it on me first and let me see if it works. If it doesn''t work, you''re not a good teacher. " Gu Jin almost didn''t get angry with him. How could this person be so critical. "Brother Li Ting, I''m just joking with you. I can''t teach others. I''ll change the quilt. Last night..." She was about to escape and was called back by Si Li Ting. "No, it doesn''t matter. I can teach you. I can teach you. Anyway, it''s still early. Let''s start training." "Brother Li Ting I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have said that. " Gu Jin is doomed to return to his room. If he doesn''t follow him, someone wille to carry him. There was no problem carrying the man, but she was afraid that he might be hurt. It''s full of ups and downs. The two separated for too long, and thest time they separated for a year, they had no chance after pregnancy. Si Li Ting seemed to want to make up for what wascking before. Gu Jin was lying on his arm, so no matter what else, there were only two people in the world for them. She used her fingers to draw the outline of his handsome face, and Si Li Ting took her hand and put it on his lips for a kiss. "Brother Li Ting, you said that you were so cold at the beginning, and you didn''t even look at her woman. You fell in love with me because I handed you a packet of tissue when I was working part-time?" "When people are most tired, a person who holds up a hand is a timely help. Maybe the night time is not the first time that I and you meet. At that time, I thought you were familiar with it, as if I had seen it before"Have we met before?" Gu Jin carefully recalled, but did not think of any clues. "If you don''t understand, you don''t have to think about it. I just feel that you are familiar with each other and don''t remember the specific things. Anyway, it''s enough for us to be together. You gave birth to Jinnuo and gave me a home. Thank you, Susu "When Alice and her are settled, our family will be reunited." Si Li Ting rubbed her head, "well, we''ll go back to the United States and live a peaceful life. You are responsible for beautiful flowers, and I''m responsible for making money to support my family." "Before that, I have to help Tan Luoxi get assistant Lin and give him a home, so that brother Li Ting can go to America with me at ease." Si Li Ting spoiled and scraped her nose, "you ah, when did you fall in love with being a little matchmaker?" "I''m not obsessed with being a matchmaker. I think it''s very happy to find you, so I want other people to be as happy as me. Although Miss Tan has some purposes, I can feel that she really likes assistant Lin. From her background and conversation analysis, people''s stomachs are also avable. You can tell me where to look for such a beautiful girl with good figure and excellent figure. At the beginning, it was you who changed her family. There was a head of injustice and a master of debt. If you want to revenge, you have to find you. You can''t break the good marriage of assistant Lin "How dare you talk to me like that, little thing? Well, I''ll ask her toe to me for revenge. It''s said that she has a sister who is unmarried. It''s better to... " Si Li Ting bad bad smile, Gu Jinyi covered his mouth, "don''t say, you still want to find small not to be?" Take away her small hand, "is not Susu let peoplee to me for revenge, don''t you hear how much hate there is love, in case people really like me?" If you dare, she likes it "What do you do?" "I broke her heart and broke it. I wrapped it with egg liquid, stuck it with bread bran, and fried it until it was golden and crisp. I took out the oil, and the children next door cried greedily." Si Li Ting lowugh spread, "My Su Su how so cute." "It''s not brother Li Ting. You''re too cute. Alice on the left and Qi Yan on the right. By the way, speaking of Qi Yanran, I beat her up in the hospital, don''t you feel sorry? " Gu Jin was mad that day. If Qi Yanran was not distracted, he would not be hurt. looked at Si Ting Ting, who was lying on the bed, not to mention that it was so sweet that Gu Jin could not help prying her sweet ancestors with a spade to make her ancestor give birth to her scourge. "Of course it hurts." Si Li Ting did not want to answer. Gu Jin''s expression is indifferent. Si Li Ting seems to see a kitchen knife in his hand behind Gu Jin. The devil is getting bigger and bigger. "Say it again." Si Li Ting likes little woman''s jealous appearance most. He smiles gently and takes her hand. "Baby, I love you. Your hand hurts." This provocative maniac devil, a word to eliminate all Gu Jin''s anger, "brother Li Ting, how can you be so bad." "Because I like to see baby jealous." "Hum, a bad man, to be honest, Qi Yanran also saved you before. If I really want to move her, will you feel distressed?" Si Li Ting gently stroked Gu Jin''s cheek, "little fool, what''s her status, what''s your status, she deserves to bepared with you? A few years ago, I bought her what she wanted and helped Qi family to receive a lot of orders. Without me, do you think Qi family will have today? I owe her a long time ago. If she thinks that she has a different status in my heart, it is a big mistake. " "What if she''s plotting against you again?" "The wife broke her heart and crushed it. She wrapped it with egg liquid and stuck it with bread crumb. She fried it until it was golden and crisp. She took out the oil and took the child next door to cry." Si Li Ting repeated what she had just said, Gu Jin gentlyughed, "husband, do you want to be so cute, OK, lingering for so long is enough, it''s time to get up?" The pointer points to 11 o''clock. Gu Jin also ns to make boiled fish for him. The chicken soup specially cookedst night makes her more and more like a good wife and good mother. Gu Jin opens the quilt to get up and turns around to see Si Li Ting still staying in bed. "Husband, don''t stay in bed." "I need Susu''s hug to get up." Si Li Ting opened his hands, mischievous like a big child. Gu Jin had no choice but to go to the bed and kiss him on the cheek, "my sleeping beauty, it''s time to get up." Si Li Ting is a big hand to hold the back of her head and press her lips down. From the door came bamboo''s knock, "madam, sir, there are guests from home." Gu Jin gently pushed aside Si Li Ting, "don''t make trouble, there are guests." I don''t know if it''s Tang Ming. Usually there are not many peopleing to their home. "It''s a miss Qi."Gu Jin red at Si Li Ting, "look, the romantic debt you provoked ising." "My wife wronged me, but I didn''t even move her finger." Gu Jin said to the outside: "let her wait for me downstairs. I''lle down immediately." "Yes, ma''am." Gu Jin took a shower, changed a silk skirt and went downstairs. When going out, he red at Si Li Ting, "you stay upstairs for me, I''ll go down and blow her to golden." Si Li Ting, wrapped in a quilt, seemed to be insulted as miserable as the answer: "yes, my wife." Chapter 538 Qi Yanran, it seems that in the hospital did not hit her enough, now sent to the door to continue to let themselves fight, right? OK. If one meal is not enough, we''ll have more. Qi Yanran is not the only one toe. There are a couple of middle-aged people around her, who should be her parents. This is to let Gu Jinting surprise, is not always pulling his parents to the door to find fault. Qi family in the process of waiting is also a little nervous, Qi family has the present scenery, or more rely on Si Li Ting. Before, the family of Si Li tingqi liked him very much and almost regarded him as his son-inw. But the daughter of his family is yful and capricious, and Qi Li is a very farsighted person. He felt that Qi Yanran was still too young, and his academic performance was not good, so he could not be a good assistant to Mr. Li Ting in the future. Men will like to help their women, to serve people with sex is not a long-term n. Moreover, at that time I don''t know if Si Li Ting thinks Qi Yan Ran is too small and doesn''t move her. Qi father in order to make his daughter be a talent, specially sent her abroad, in order to let her be more excellent. To Si Li Ting''s character, he certainly won''t be moved to her woman, otherwise he would have married and had children. When Qi Yanranes back in a few years, he will not only grow up but also be more excellent, and then he will be worthy of the boss Li Ting. Qi dad''s abacus is good, but he didn''t expect that Si Li Ting would find a woman so soon. At that time, Si Li Ting and Gu Jin got married. Qi''s father didn''t dare to tell his daughter. He was afraid that she woulde back and make a big scene. He had to secretly regret what he had done in his heart. Three yearster, Qi Yanran returned home to find out that Si Li Ting had been married. She made a lot of noise at home. She felt that it was the wrong decision of her family that made her lose her chance. In any case, she will take back Si Li Ting again, no matter what means. Several people had been sitting on the sofa for a long time, and there was no one in the house except the servant who poured some tea. "Why haven''t youe down for so long? I''m at home clearly. Do you mean to have a hard time with me Qi''s mother quickly advised: "Yan Ran, now it''s in other people''s home, you''d better speak less, don''t say these impolite words, don''t forget what we''re here for." "I see." Qi Yan ran back to God, she really can''t be angry, this thing is her wrong, she can''t let Si Li Ting hate her. "Sorry to keep you waiting." A cold girl''s voice came from the upstairs, and the steps sounded in the stairwell. Several people at the same time toward the stairs down the woman to see, the first eye is the woman''s slender white legs. Gu Jin showed up a little bit in front of people. When she saw her face, Qi''s mother was stunned. The woman was a little too beautiful! She was wearing a silk nightdress, sexy and noble. Long hair with some moisture in the back of the head, white cheeks red. The exquisite vicle and the proud chest are so exposed in front of the people, and the clothes at home are more casual. Obviously, Gu Jin just thought Qi Yan Ran came over and didn''t expect her father to be there. Although she is an elder, someone''s jealousy is not small. She will nevere out in this way. Qi''s father''s eyes are straight. He has seen Gu Jinchang in the pictures. The woman in the picture is a beautiful girl, but what appears in front of him is a beautiful scenery. What a beautiful woman, it is a special object, such a woman can no wonder that the cold man is willing to bow down. "Cough." Qi''s mother coughed twice, and his father quickly looked away. As an elder, he was so rude. "What about Li Ting?" Qi asked. Gu Jin sneers in his heart. When a living person stands in front of her, does she treat herself as a dead man? To speak is to thunder. "He''s resting upstairs, and I''ll tell you what''s going on with you." Gu Jin sitszily on the sofa, just like the posture of the hostess. Qi Yan Ran hate to look at the leisurely and contented woman, clearly all this belongs to their own. If it wasn''t for my father who made a wrong judgment, he had to let himself improve something. It was clear that all this belonged to him. The title of Mrs. Si, this big house, and that man. Under the pressure of discontent in her heart, she reluctantly began to smile, "Miss Su, this time Ie to apologize for the previous things." "Yes, Miss Su Jinxi. My daughter just came back from abroad. It was not used to driving at home that caused the ident. We feel very sorry, and we went to choose some gifts to make amends. Don''t we know that Li Ting is convenient toe down? " Su Jinxi? It''s been a long time since I called you. Gu Jin saidnguidly, "I''ve got your kindness. I''ve long been useless for Su Jinxi. You can call me Mrs. Si."Mrs. Si''s three words are like a sharp knife, which is inserted into those people''s hearts. They know that they want to be Mrs. Si with all their heart. "Mrs. Si, Yan Ran has done something wrong. I hope I can apologize to Mr. Si in person. In order to repay the apology, we are preparing a dinner party and would like to invite you to dinner together." "My husband is not feeling well. These two days are not very convenient." "And in a few days?" Qi Yan Ran worried way, she came for so long, even Si Li Ting''s face did not see, this damned woman is not allowed to see him. "I''ve heard that miss Yanran is my husband''s life-saving benefactor. It seems that we are not going to go. Let''s make it three dayster." Gu Jin promised to make several people feel better. Gu Jin thought that they came here to show off their beaten daughter. Who knows it was an invitation. I don''t know what kind of medicine they sell in the gourd. If they ssh themselves, they will treat them coldly. Gu Jin has no reason to be so polite. "How many more?" Having finished speaking, Gu Jin saw that several people didn''t mean to leave, so he began to follow orders. The normal process is not to ask whether the other party wants to stay for a casual meal, but Gu Jin has such a tone. Several people are also embarrassed to sit for a long time, but did not see Si Li Ting let them feel sorry. "We are very worried about Li Ting''s injury. We don''t know Mrs. Si can''t let us meet him." "It''s not convenient for him to rest in the bedroom." Gu Jincai didn''t want others to step into their privacy. Qi Yan Ran some can''t help but say: "does Mrs. Si intentionally don''t want me to see him, I just worry about his injury." "What does Miss Qi mean? Why don''t I want you to meet? You should know that my husband is very clean. The bedroom is not a ce that other people can enter at will. " Qi Yanran was blocked and speechless. At this time, a steady male voice came from the stairs: "wife, haven''t you sent the people away? I''m hungry. " Si Li Ting''s voice came, the following several people''s eyes lit up in an instant, and felt that the people who supported him came. In the past, with Qi Yanran''s rtionship song, Qi''s family invited several times Si Li Ting to eat at home. Although he was very indifferent, he did not refuse, leading to the Qi family always thought that he was different to him. "Xiaosi, it''s us. Your uncle Qi and aunt havee to see you." Qi Fu said happily. Si Li Ting Mai with big long legs hase down from the upstairs, like a big kid who hasn''t wake up. She was wearing a gray housecoat and her golden hair was a little messy. A man who is used to wearing suits and leather shoes suddenly wears such a casual dress, which is also very grounded. He came to Gu Jin and hugged her. He murmured, "my wife, I''m hungry. I want to eat your boiled fish. You said you cooked me chicken soupst night." Si Li Ting''s action is like an alien appears beside them, the mouth of the three people of Qi family has be O-shaped. In the past, their impression of Si Li Ting was a stone carving, delicate but unpopr. It is a miracle that he can promise toe to his home for dinner. When he came, he would not say a word. Because he is a cleanliness addict, we are also embarrassed to give him vegetables. Even Qi Yanran can''t touch easily. At the moment, he is holding a woman, and his face is still so gentle. Is this really Emperor Huang''s president, that thunderous man? Qi Yanran saw him holding Gu Jin so intimately, his heart seemed to be torn apart by a pair of invisible hands. With bloody pain, let her remember clearly. "Li Ting, long time no see." Qi''s mother quickly regained consciousness and took the initiative to open the conversation box. Si Li Ting noticed other people in the room, especially Qi Fu. "Xiao Si, uncle hasn''t yed chess with you for a long time. I wonder if you are free..." Si Li Ting''s expression is very strange, he seems to stay for a second, and then see Gu Jin in cool clothes. In fact, Gu Jin''s dress is really good. It''s just that there is a little dew in the small suspender skirt. Besides, he is at home. However, there is a man in the room, even the elders will make him unhappy. Si Li Ting looked at Qi father coldly, "who let you in?" As he spoke, he took Gu Jin into his arms and covered her chest with his body. Just because he didn''t have a coat on, he couldn''t take off his coat to cover Gu Jin. So he did. The other party is just an elder who hasn''t been seen for a long time. Will he spheme his wife? He cared more about Gu Jin than everyone imagined. Qi Fu''s face is also very embarrassed, he is kind to reminisce about the past, who knows that he was blocked by a word. "The servants let us in." Gu Jin was pressed in his arms and could hardly breathe out. Her stuffy voice came: "brother Li Ting, do you want to suffocate me?"Si Li Ting this just slightly rxed a little, let her breathe fresh air. "Wife, you are not good, who let you dress like this ande down?" "I don''t know there is a man. Besides, people don''t want to see me. I''m still an elder. Don''t be sentimental. You''re too nervous." Si Li Ting was dissatisfied with her statement and looked up at his father, "is my wife in good shape?" Chapter 539 Huh? Is his wife in good shape? Qi''s father did not respond to what happened, but subconsciously said: "Mrs. Si''s figure is very good." "Do you think my wife is in good shape?" Si Li Ting''s gloomy words came. A chill came to him. Qi Fu shivered and shook his head. "No, no, no, Mrs. Si''s figure is not good at all!" "You dare say that my wife is not in good shape. Is there something wrong with your eyes?" Si Li Ting is aggressive and his father is scared to cry. Is this man crazy? He is an elder!!! However, no one dares to provoke him in his anger. There is only one person. Gu Jin in her arms is amused by Si Li Ting. Her family''s three-year-old is really cute. Gu Jin stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on the face, which was regarded as shunmao for the dog. "My husband, people are elders. It''s impolite to be jealous of the elders." Although she didn''t like Qi Yanran, she didn''t feel any sense of Qi Yanran''s parents. No matter what purpose theye for, they are still guests. No one talks to them like that. "Elders are not allowed to look at you." Qi''s father wanted to show his loyalty by poking his eyes. Even if Gu Jin was beautiful, he was a gentleman. How could he be interested in a girl? "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ve agreed to your invitation. I''ll be there on time in three days." Gu Jin helps people out. Qi Yanran doesn''t like her hostess''s tone. When does Si Li Ting need a woman to make a choice? "Mr. Si, I know what happened that day. I''m very sorry. To make up for my apology, my family would like to invite you both to dinner." Si Li Ting some impatient, "just Su Su is not already agreed." Qi Yan Ran bit his lips and said, "I thought you were the head of the family. I want to formally inform you." "No, I''ll listen to Susu. She''ll go and ask herter." Si Li Ting impatient answer finished, holding Gu Jin''s slender waist, "wife, where''s the meal?" "You, in yourst life, you were born in a bucket?" "Hey, Sue and I were hungryst morning, but I didn''t want to exercise faster?" Si Li Ting pesters Gu Jin back to his room to change clothes. Looking at them as if they were conjoined babies, Qi''s family was greatly shocked. Xiaozhu came to the two people and said, "a few, please." Several people were so ordered to leave, the car Qi Yan Ran, two eyes are water mist. Why, when Ming Ming was in Japan, he said that Gu Jin was not his wife, and he was impatient with Gu Jin. At that time, he was quite different from now, thinking about his intimate appearance to Gu Jinna. Every picture is like a knife through her heart. "Yan Ran, or we give up, I think Mr. Si has found true love, the words are full of protecting that woman." "Give up, Dad. If it wasn''t for what you said that I didn''t deserve him and I had to study, I would have lost him?" "At that time, he was indifferent to everyone. I thought he would go on like this all the time. Who knows..." "It''s all you. You have taken away my happiness. I don''t care. I must marry him." Qi''s mother thought about the big house she just went to. "Yes, if only our daughter could marry Li Ting. Before he read his daughter''s help to his life, we had some help, our family can be a little better,st year bought a vi. But just saw his vi to know the gap, if he bes our son-inw, thepany can at least expand more than ten times. We will be able to live in bigger houses and have more servants to serve us Everyone is vain, especially a woman who has a strong sense ofparison. Of course, she wants to marry her daughter However, Qi''s father didn''t think so. His face was worried, "don''t forget that he gave all Qi''s family today. If you really offend that person, maybe he will get angry with us and take everything away Qi Yanran is full of pictures of Si Li Ting wearing casual pajamas and holding Gu Jin. That is what she dreams of ah, Si Li Ting takes off the cold idea, like an ordinary man. If only he was holding himself instead of Gu Jin. "He won''t, I''m his Savior. Even if he doesn''t seed, he won''t do anything to us." "Well, this is ourst chance." Qi dad also some helpless, "three years ago, Dad buried your happiness, at least this time, I am willing to fight for you once." In the vi. Gu Jin was pulled to the room by Si Li Ting and changed into a set of strict household clothes, "after that, I will wear this at home."Man''s possessive desire is too strong, Gu Jin also let him go, who let her just like his overbearing? One is willing to fight and the other is willing to be beaten. "Good husband, but the Qi family invited us to dinner. I''m afraid it''s not kind of you." Si Li Ting''s face was cold for a moment, and his thin lips were cold: "hum, if there is any change, it will be self destruction." Gu Jinben also worried that Si Li Ting would be worried about saving lives because of Qi Yanran. In this case, he doesn''t have to be merciful. Miss Qi, do your best. When Si Li Ting and Gu Jin are sweet at home, Lin is suffering in the office. He was about to change her clothes and was caught, but his hand was so good that he could not hold it. Soft and warm, just like the warm hand treasure prepared by my mother when I was a child. No, this is not the time to think about it. Lin Jungang wanted to exin that the woman who was under him turned over and pushed herself down. Obviously, a woman misunderstood something and thought she wanted to do something to her when she was in aa. Tan Luoxi''s face with a bad smile, "master Lin, brother Jun, like me to say, I thought it was your health problems, now I know you are sultry type." For the first time, Lin Jun felt that Si Li Ting was too kind to himself. At the beginning, it was because both of them liked to work overtime. When Si Li Ting built a suite for his office, he also prepared one for Lin Jun by the way. In other words, Lin Jun not only has an independent office, but also has a suite. When he was busy before, Lin Jun simply did not go home and went to sleep directly in thepany. Anyway, I''m a person at home, so it''s no matter if I can''t go back. Just now he wanted to change Tan Luoxi''s clothes, so he had to carry her to the bed in his office suite. Tan Luoxi just regained consciousness and felt that someone was unfastening her buttons. The speed was very slow. She was a novice. Then the hand was ced on his chest, and Tan Luoxi naturally thought that Lin Jun could not hold it. When my mother''s charm came back, she said that she was very confident about her figure. It''s strange that men are not moved. So now she was in a mood of excitement and tion, where he thought that the man just wanted to change her clothes. "Tan Luoxi, you misunderstood me." Lin Jun wants to exin the woman in him can hear the ghost. He only sees her eyes shining like a wolf. Tan Luoxi just felt that he had regained his charm and was about to prove his charm. His fingers vaguely crossed Lin Jun''s face, "master Lin, you didn''t solve the button like this. It''s right to do this..." She reached out and pulled off his tie, and there was excitement in her heart. What would this iceberg man look like if he was in love? Thinking of thest time I woke up in the hotel, even if I was honest with him, he had no feeling. At that time, he was still frustrated for a long time. Pulling off his tie, she was already looking forward to it. The finger was caught, "Tan Luoxi, I said you were wrong..." Tam didn''t listen to him. "Master Lin, thest time you didn''t feel it, this time is even your first time. Don''t worry, I will make youfortable." In fact, nothing happened at all that night. This was the first time for them. Tan Luoxi is very much like a romantic prodigal. When she meets ady of a big family, sheforts him kindly and is afraid that he is nervous. Lin Jun is so angry, what is this stupid woman doing. Now the female up and down position, she still said such words. Lin Jungang wants to stretch out his hand to pull back the troublemaker. Who knows that he is gently bitten behind his ear. A kind of crispy hemp spread from ear to body. Lin Jun, who has been single for 30 years, has always depended on his own hand. Where has he been treated like this. OK, it''s a strange feeling. Rao is cold like him, for a time also froze, do not know how to react. Tan Luozhen''s attack works. YES! Fortunately, she likes to read girl''s cartoon and Gao h''s cartoon most. She can say that she is very proficient in how the male master raises the female master''s posture. Girl cartoon must kill skill 1 -- bite the ear. Every little girl who wants to refuse to return wee will be flushed after being bitten by his ear, and then he will lean half heartedly in the arms of the man. It seems that the cartoon really does not deceive people, this move works well. Tan Luoxi continued to dig on Lin Jun, biting his ear and unbuttoning him with one hand. One, two, threeLin Jun used to belong to the type of small white face in school. With years of exercise, he has a great figure and fair skin. After Tan Luoxi''s teasing, his skin was stained with a light red. Tan Luoxi reached out and stroked his body. At the moment when the two bodies touched, an electric current spread from their bodies. Both of them seemed to be hit by lightning. Lin Jun''s brain was in a mess. What is high cold? Can I eat it? What''s a woman like to eat? Among these words, there is one floating sentence. 24K pure natural 32D devil body! "Mr. Lin, I like your reaction very much." Chapter 540 Before, after the interview, she called herself Mr. Lin. Lin didn''t feel anything, but at this time, her voice was so loud that she heard more ambiguous things. Of course, now the two people''s posture has been very beautiful, when she bit her ears, Lin Jun''s body responded honestly. Tan Luoxi''s kiss slid down his ear and around his rolling Adam''s apple. She bit him gently with a bad heart. Lin Jun''s body trembled again, and his powerful and proud self-control copsed at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was clear that he could pull her apart with one hand or kick her under the bed with one foot, but when his fingers touched her clothes, he felt as if he had no strength. The temperature of her body came through her clothes, and Lin Juny there as if she had been hit by a acupoint. Even subconsciously, I hope she can do more. "Master Lin, do you like me to kiss you?" Tan Luoxi found that he was really talented and could do so well the first time. This is her self feeling good, after all, Lin Jun has not even pulled the girl''s hand. Don''t say it''s such a thrill. Just touching him will make him crazy. "Tan Luoxi, stop it," he said in a low voice Tan Luoxi only felt very happy when he heard the man''s voice of lust. The robot finally responded, and she made it. Before celebrating, the body was pulled down by a man, and their positions were exchanged. At the moment, Lin Jun''s tie was hanging around his neck and the button of his shirt was undone. He was still wearing a suit coat, which was supposed to be a very rigorous picture, but because the buttons were open, it changed a painting style. Such him, like a prodigal son, inexplicably bewitching people. Before Lin Jun, Tan Luoxi did have a boyfriend who had just broken up, but what she said was just the opposite. The man chased her for a long time. She didn''t like him and didn''t hate him. Finally, he was moved by the man and agreed to be his girlfriend. She thought that she would like him after getting along with him for a long time. After all, many people have been chasing her for so long. Tan Luoxi doesn''t like any man. She feels that she has reached the age of falling in love. She will like him soon. But it was totally different from what she had imagined. After being with that man, she was not happy. On the contrary, men are very possessive. She is not allowed to have any contact with the opposite sex, to go to bars, to wear high heels and to wear short skirts. She began to be bored in her heart, and the man wanted to further develop with her, and she was even more disgusted. Tan Luoxi can ept the most is hand in hand, even be hugged by men will be ufortable. When a man wanted to kiss her, she would deliberately avoid it. After two months ofmunication, she found that the man and her best friend were in bed. When she saw it, she felt sick. People thought she would be very sad. Only she knew that she had no reaction other than nausea. Maybe it''s the reason why she doesn''t love him at all, so she''s not sad to be betrayed, but feel relieved. However, all this changed after she met Lin Jun and approached him with purpose from the beginning. She found him as cold as a robot, and slowly she wanted to see other expressions on the robot''s face. She didn''t find out that she really liked him. It was that she finally saw other expressions on his face. Lin Jun looks at the woman under her. Because she untied two buttons before, she revealed part of her skin and sexy vicle. The body is provoked by a woman''s special feeling, he has only one idea at the moment. "Tan Luoxi." His voice was low and maic, which made Tan Luoxi tremble Yes "I think..." Strange air flow around two people, four eyes opposite, heart rate faster. Tan Luoxi swallows saliva, she is thinking a question, his lip shape is really good-looking, do not know what it is to kiss up? Before her ex boyfriend wanted to kiss her so much, she felt sick, but now she wanted to kiss Lin Jun''s lips. Just as the two men were quietly flowing, a voice came from outside the door. "Lindsey, are you there?" This is the voice of other secretaries. I came to him specially. It was this voice thatpletely drenched Lin Jun''s lust. He almost had that kind of thing with this woman. "I saw assistant Line in. Did I see it wrong?" The Secretary''s voice was getting closer and closer, and it seemed that he was about toe towards the room. When Lin Jun came in, he didn''t lock the door. If he was seen, he didn''t have to mix up. "Dong Dong Dong Dong." Tan Luoxi heard Lin Jun''s heart beating suddenly faster. He was nervous. It will be more attractive to lock the door now, but if you want to speak, maybe that person wille in right away.What should I do? When he came to the door, he stopped. "Linter should not rest at this point. Forget it. Come back to himter." The sound of the man''s footsteps went away, and Lin Jun was relieved. He resolutely turned over and got out of bed to tidy up his clothes. Tan Luoxi was disappointed. What was he going to say when he was in love? "Tan Luoxi, don''t bow your head. There is blood on your shirt and there is a change of clothes next to you. You should change them first." "You want to change my clothes, that''s why..." Tan Luoxi alsopletely woke up from her own fantasy, but she thought that Lin Jun was trying to take advantage of hera when she was in aa. Her feelings have always been her own amorous thoughts? "Or what do you think?" At the moment, Lin Jun has been dressed. In addition to the instant change of his face in bed, he is back to normal. This feeling made Tan Luoxi very unhappy, but at the same time, he felt ashamed. Damned, I think too much about what she did to Linjun. Will Lin Jun think she is a pervert? Or a hungry pervert? Ah, ah, why should I do such a disgraceful thing. Tan Luoxi fell down and covered his face with a quilt. He also yelled: "no more, no more, I don''t want to live." Lin Jun saw the little woman rolling around in the quilt, and didn''t know what she was doing. "What are you doing?" "Master Lin, don''t get me wrong. I don''t usually do this. I just had lust. No, it''s not. My brain is flooded with water..." Hearing her helpless exnation, the corners of Lin Jun''s never smiling mouth quietly rose up. This smile even he did not notice, "after finishing the procedures, do you want to enter thepany?" As soon as the voice fell, the little woman came out of the quilt and said, "I want to dream." The woman''s small face on the bed is full of seriousness, her hair is a little messy, and her clothes are open. At the moment, Tan Luoxi is very attractive. "Master Lin, you want to take me, or I don''t know how to do it." Lin Jun bent down, reached out and raised her small chin. As he approached, Tan Luoxi''s heart beat faster, and her face was stained with a touch of pink. He, what does he want to do? You don''t want to kiss yourself, do you? Tan Luoxi''s breath became more and more dignified with his distance, facing her deep eyes. There was a whirlpool in his eyes, which attracted her deeply. Being watched by his eyes like this, Tan Luoxi was even more flustered. To avoid his sight, she closed her eyes and looked forward to hising. Lin Jun looked at the little closed eyes, but the long ck eyshes were shaking. Over the years, I''ve been with Si Li Ting for so long that I''ve seen many beautiful women. He never takes a woman seriously, let alone evaluates a person. At this moment, he is seriously looking at Yan Luoxi, just as Gu Jin said. For many years, a beautiful woman''s face is big enough, and her eyes are good enough. He won''t tell Tan Luoxi what he just interrupted was, I think Kiss you. That was the idea in his mind at that time. He wanted to taste what his usual little mouth was like. Maybe it''s not so annoying to kiss a woman. She kisses her skin very soft. It''s like a feather with temperature passing over the skin, which makes people feel itchy, but veryfortable. If such lips fall on their own lips, what will it feel like? However, he was interrupted and his thoughts werepletely cut off. Tan Luoxi closed his eyes and looked forward to it for a long time, only to feel that the man''s eyes had been falling on his face. She yelled in her heart: you kiss down, my mother''s mouth is pursed soft, don''t waste your expression, so numb! Is it enough to see? The man seemed to hear the roar in her heart, and there was something more on her lips. "Dong Dong Dong Dong." Her heart beat like thunder, he kiss, really kiss, this moment Tan Luoxi almost died of happiness. My mother''s first kiss is finally exined out, God has eyes! Soon she felt something was wrong. It felt rough to the touch, not like lips. She opened her eyes and found Lin Jun''s four fingers pinching her chin and his thumb rubbing his lip. So he wasn''t kissing her, but she was so excited that she was about to take off. But why does he just touch her lips with his finger pulp, and her body has a special feeling? Lin Jun watched Tan Luoxi''s red lips be more and more gorgeous under his own touch, like a blooming petal. His fingers let go of Tan Luoxi. He leaned over her ear and said in a low voice, "I like the reaction you just made."After that, he got up and left, leaving a tall and straight figure for Tan Luoxi. Tan Luoxi this just reacts toe over, it turns out that someone is retaliating for what he said before. After all, a woman said that to him, which hurt his self-esteem. "Ah, you son of a bitch!" The man came to the door and stopped, "give you five minutes to clean up, or you will automatically abstain." Tan Luoxi cried with a face, "Wuwu, I don''t want to y with you like this!" Chapter 541 Gu Jinwo is watching a movie in Si Li Ting''s arms, holding arge bag of potato chips in his arms, crunching. If you hate a person, you''ll find that sound annoying. However, in the ears of those who like it, it is the best sound. Si Li Ting looks at the small thing that sees the movie seriously in his arms. His mouth is full of bulges. He looks like a little squirrel. He has been banging food beside him, endlessly. She is watching a movie. He is watching her. To be exact, he is not interested in anything except Gu Jin. From time to time, I feel that she is lovely and kiss her forehead, which is also a good day. I don''t know what Gu Jin thought again. There was a happy look on her face. "Brother Li Ting, do you think assistant Lin and Tan Luoxi will be together? I think this movie is very simr to them. Women go after men. " "Do you really like Tan Luoxi so much?" Si Li Ting seldom sees Gu Jin so persistent. "Yes, Miss Tan has a very good personality, and she has a good figure. 32D should feel good." "Well, that''s good." Si Li Ting pinches, Gu Jin is talking about Tan Luoxi, but he is talking about her. Gu Jin blushed with shame, "how can you get in the wrong ce?" "If you say 32D, I think of you. Susu''s chest circumference is 32D. It feels good." "Ah, brother Li Ting, you are very upset. I''m talking to you about assistant Lin and Miss Tan." "Assistant Lin is lucky. I haven''t found an airport. It''s very good." Si Li Ting is shameless. Gu Jin was so angry that he wanted to beat him with a small hammer. The man was thinking about something. "Then if I were an airport, you wouldn''t want me?" Gu Jin was full of vitality. "Why, Susu has a beautiful little face. For the sake of her face, I won''t want you either." Recently, Si Li Ting is getting more and more irritated. Gu Jin has to call his name directly: "Si Li Ting!" "Here it is." "You, you bore." A man will be angry with a small woman into the arms, "angry? My wife looks so good when she''s angry "Well, don''t think I''ll forgive you. Would you choose me if I were pockmarked or airport?" Si Li Ting rubbed her head, "then if I had a beard and garlic nose, would you choose me?" Gu Jin makes up for that person''s appearance in her mind, and she shakes her head. "I didn''t hate you when you were so handsome in front of me at the beginning. I like you because you take good care of me. Every time I get hurt, you will show up beside me. What you said to me, your tenderness to me makes me like you slowly, not because of your appearance, but because of you. " She didn''t mean to please people by saying this. If she looked at her face and her figure, she would fall in love with him after the first time she had sex with him. However, at that time, she only felt that this man was the most disgusting person in the world, and she wanted to never see him in her life. God did not let her worry, the more she did not want to see, the more often she saw, can not throw away. "By the way, Susu said it''s not because of my appearance. Do you think I''m a looker? Before you, there were beautiful people in front of me, but I refused. Baby, don''t make unnecessary assumptions, I love you, the only one is you what as like as two peas thought, "what if you first met a girl who looks exactly like me?" what if you think I am her? Si Li Ting had no choice but to kiss her cheek. She knew that she should not be teased. Women like to assume more than men. Women are born different from men. Men are rational and women are emotional. That''s why every time a woman yells for a break-up, it actually means that she wants you to keep her. Once a man says goodbye, it''s a real break-up and won''t give you a chance. So women often ask questions to test men, such as who you will save first when your mother and I fall into the water. Even if you know that this day will note, even if it does, it may be different from the answer he gave you. Women still like to ask. Gu Jin and others are different, did not ask that silly question, she asked a more silly question in Si Li Ting''s opinion. "What do you think, little fool? None of this will happen. " as like as two peas, Annan is just the same as me. What if you first met a woman? "Susu, I can touch my conscience and tell you that Gu Annan is not my type." Si Li Ting pulls her back to his arms. Is it that you are not good enough to her? So she still has time to think about these questions? Thinking about Si Li Ting''s attitude towards Gu Annan, he did not like the tone. Gu Jin thought about it and asked again:"What type do you like?" "It''s just like Susu. It''s cute. I want to bully you when I see you. You always cry under your body before. It''s the most beautiful." Gu Jin poked his forehead, "you are not serious, next time I want you to cry." "Ha ha, I''m looking forward to it, but Susu''s endurance is not as good as me. I''m afraid it''s impossible in my life." , brother brother Li as like as two peas, you haven''t answered my question. If there''s a same look with me, you are a clever woman who is even more clever than me. She is as pitiful as a porcin doll. You meet her first, and then you fall in love with me only after you regard me as her. What will you do... " Gu Jin didn''t know why he asked such a question. He thought it was amazing. is as like as two peas Gu Annan, but Si Ting is not cold. If Gu Annan is not his sister, he will not take a look at it. This also shows that he is not a person who takes a fancy to his looks. If he doesn''t like his looks, then he is interested in his personality? Then I suppose that there is a girl who is the same as myself, with the same personality, and even more gentle and clever than herself? Would he want to bully her? "Wife, why do you think so?" Si Li Ting doesn''t quite understand women''s ideas. The more he thought about it, the more real he felt, as if the imaginary enemy really existed. "When I think you will bully others, I feel sad. You are not allowed to bully others. You can only bully me in my life!" Si Li Ting took her little hand and put it on his lips to kiss, "baby Susu, you are my life in this life. Without you, I will die. As like as two peas as like as two peas, has no two identical leaves in the world, and there are no two people who are exactly alike. No matter why I fell in love with you in the beginning, but now I love your independent soul, which will not change because of your aging or other. Even in addition to Gu Annan, there is a girl who looks like you and even has simr personality. But her soul will not be the same as you, and our memories are not the same. Along the way and I experienced ups and downs of the woman is you, give me all the beautiful, sad, painful, sweet people are you. No one can take the ce of you in my heart. Even if others are like you again, they don''t deserve to be your stand in. Su Su is Su Su Su, the best and most unique Su Su in the world. " This answer can be said to be full score answer, Gu Jin embraces his neck, facing him is a storm kiss can be seen. Si Li Ting stroked his lips that were bitten by a little woman. "If you can take the initiative, you can ask another hundred questions." Gu Jin saw that he was obviously in pain, but he still liked the appearance. "Brother Li Ting, you are the only third uncle in my heart. Remember, this pain is what I left for you." "Wife, I will remember you forever and ever." Si Li Ting stroked her eyebrows with his hand, "I will remember Su Su''s eyebrows, Su Su Su''s eyes, Su Su Su''s lips, Su Su''s taste. Susu everything in my heart, will not fade because of the passage of time. I love you. I love your soul. In my heart, you are the only one. " He was not a person who was good at saying love words. He only felt glib when he saw those men who opened their mouths to be sweet words. Real love for a person is expressed by action. He has done a lot for Gu Jin than to say that he is more willing to do it. But sometimes he felt that if words could make her happy, he would. Gu Jin also felt that she was just making trouble out of reason. What''s the significance of such a hypothesis? But can hear Si Li Ting such an answer, her heart is still very happy. Women would have asionally hair nerve, some men will be impatient, Si Li Ting will be patient with her small willful. "This potato chip is delicious." Si Li Ting suddenly said. Gu Jin is curious, "you didn''t eat, how do you know it''s good?" "I tasted it when you kiss me." Gu Jin''s old face is red. She was just too excited. She could not help it for a moment and kissed him in her mouth. "I''m so embarrassed." "What''s the smell? What do you think is the smell of potato chips and wife?" "What vor?" Gu Jin is also curious. Si Li Ting held her, word by word in her ear: "is the taste of happiness." This man If his EQ is second, there will be no one in the first ce. Si Li Ting is really powerful and powerful. In addition to asionally being naive when he is three years old, his double businesses are online. Knowing that there would be some turbulence in his heart, heforted himself in this way.Not only to eliminate all her concerns, but also to make her whole person in a good mood. "My biggest dream is to hold Susu to old age. When you are old, you will eat potato chips in my arms, and we will watch movies together." Gu Jin smiles, "when I''m old, I can''t bite my teeth." "With false teeth, Susu can bite it all her life, because I like Susu when I eat. It''s like a little squirrel. It''s cute to explode. " Chapter 542 In the past two days, Gu Jinxing was very high, and he was jumping all the way, like a lively little rabbit. Look at her bright appearance, Si Li Ting can''t help but be happy. "Susu, we didn''t see you so happy when we were dating." "Now I am very happy to be with you every day. Brother Li Ting, I will go to thepany to have a look." ''s recent Gu Jin was very busy. It was a special leisure. After she had an ident, Gu Nan Cen was not at ease. She sent someone to take over the branch office and let Gu Jin be her housewife. The two sisters of the Gu family can''t afford any big waves for the time being. The situation of the family is stable. If Gu Nancang sits in the US, Gu Jin can rx for a while. Her task is to take good care of Si Li Ting, so that his injury quickly get better. Every day, the little aunt will take advantage of Gu Annan''s absence to quietly pick up the video for the two people, looking at nuono''s obedient Gu Jin, there is no need to worry. It can be said that these days are the most leisurely days for her and Si Li Ting. "To thepany again? Do you know that you have brought psychological shadow to assistant Lin now "I''m worried that his cold wood will get rid of his sister. Even if you don''t say so, I know that you want assistant Lin to get married earlier, so you can trust him with Emperor Huang." Si Li Ting rubbed her head, "y can, don''t be too crazy, or to assistant Lin''s own ideas, emotional things can''t be forced." "Well, I won''t do anything to assistant Lin," he said Gu Jin went back to her room and changed a suit of clothes to go out. It happened that she was going to dinner tonight. She went shopping to see if she had any suitable clothes to buy for Si Li Ting. When he came to thepany, Lin Jun heard that Gu Jin was going toe. He was helpless. "Good morning, ma''am." "Assistant Lin, do you have a problem with me? Why don''t I see a good look on your face "Don''t worry about me, ma''am." Gu Jin smiles like a fox, pared with thepany, I''m more worried about whether assistant Lin takes good care of the new Miss Tan?" "Ma''am, I have asked Xiao Li to take her internship and give her a month''s adaptation time. If she fails to meet the standard, she will have to be dismissed. Does the wife have no opinion?" Gu jinnu nuzui, "assistant Lin, you deserve to be single for 100 years." When she leftst time, she specially told Lin Jun to take Tan Luoxi in person. It was not easy for the predecessors and posterity to make sparks. He''s good. The duck delivered to the door was taken away by himself. "Ma''am, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Gu Jin patted him on the shoulder. "Assistant Lin, in fact, you are very much like the president in many aspects. Your IQ is high, but your EQ is too low." "If my wife is so free, she might as well go to the office to see the project nning." Lin Jun digs the subject directly. He didn''t understand, he didn''t want to. That day, the body had a reaction, and the uncontrolled feeling made him very ufortable. He is used to an orderly life, everything is under his control, so that he can always stand in an invincible position. So he deliberately left Tan Luoxi to Xiao Li in order to avoid direct contact with her. "Compared with nning, I think it is more important to care about new people. Assistant Lin, let''s go and see Miss Tan." "Madam, I have something else to do..." "I''ll do somethingter." Gu Jin dragged Lin Jun to the other secretary''s office. Three days after he came to Dihuang, Tan Luoxi is so busy that he goes around like a little top. She knew why thepany was running so well. asionally, she can see the figure of that person in the corridor. She can only look at it from a distance and then call elder Lin. That day''s event seemed to be a dream that she had, and woke up as usual. He was still the man standing on the top. "Xi Xi, what do you want for lunchter? Let''s join us." Secretary Li asked. The office has always been a single male assistant. It''s hard to get a female assistant, and she looks so beautiful. Secretary Li felt hopeful that he would take off the bill because he was very interested in Tan Luoxi. "Well, don''t you usually eat with you Tan Luoxi came for a few days and found that the people in the assistant office were all together, and Lin had never eaten together. "He is a workaholic. He is usually cold and has a cold attitude towards everyone. You don''t have to worry about him. He''s used to being alone As expected, in the eyes of anyone, Lin is a workaholic. There is nothing else to do except work. "Well, I see." "Shixi, this is the milk tea and sandwich I specially bought for you. It''s your favorite cake shop.""Thank you, brother Li. Keep it. I''ll eat it after reading the report." "After a while, it''s cold. The report can be read at any time. It''s not delicious when it''s cold." One hand, one refused, milk tea sprinkled on Tan Luoxi. "I''m sorry, Xi Xi. I didn''t mean to." Secretary Li quickly took some napkins to wipe her body. The spot was a little awkward, just in front of Tan Luoxi''s chest. "No, brother Li. I''ll do it myself." At this moment, a cold male voice came from my ear: "what are you doing?" At the moment, assistant Li''s hand is ced on her chest. How can this picture be a little bit It''s hard to say. Assistant Li''s face was white with fright. "Madam President, Lin tezhu, why are you here?" Gu Jin is in a good mood recently, and her face is also smiling. Fortunately, she is here today. Otherwise, we can''t see such a wonderful picture. "Xiao Li, what were you doing just now?" She is amiable like an old woman. Tan Luoxi, however, rushed to Lin Jun in front of him. "Elder Lin, don''t get me wrong. Brother Li handed me milk tea and identally spilled it on me." Lin Jun looks down at the woman in front of her, but the picture that assistant Li put his hand on her chest just now lingers in his mind. At the moment, he was very cold. These two nights, he is a little better than in the past, and he will take the initiative to call himself, although he only says two words on the phone for one minute. Finally, he felt that his attitude towards himself was somewhat different from that before, but he tried to pretend that he did not know himself in thepany. But today''s scene will make him think more. Tan Luoxi is flustered. Up to now, she has forgotten what she is doing here. "Assistant Tan, I seem to have told you about thepany''s rules. If you think you can get something with beauty, we don''t need such a person." Tan Luoxi on his cold double pupil, she panic like a child. Regardless of the presence of others, she took the initiative to seize the corner of his coat, "master Lin, don''t you want to fire me? I''m not like you said Lin thought Tan Luoxi was trying to obtainpany secrets, so he deliberately seduced assistant Li. In his eyes, Tan Luoxi was regarded as a person with a heart at the beginning, and he would not stand in her angle for the first time after something happened. Assistant Li has always known that Lin Jun is strict. Although Lin Jun''s position is also an assistant, he is at the top of the assistant, under the president, and is the president''s confidant. The power in his hands is much more than that of his assistants. The assistants all know that the real status of Lin Jun in Dihuang is equivalent to that of vice president. At ordinary times, he is very strict, everyone calls ghost to see sorrow, dare not make a little mistake. Seeing that Lin Jun was about to fire Tan Luoxi for such a small matter, assistant Li quickly said something to stop him. "Madam, lint, help you not to misunderstand me. It was I who handed Xi Xi milk tea and identally spilled it on her. At that time, the milk tea was very hot. I didn''t care so much about it when I was in a hurry. It''s my fault to make thousands of mistakes. Don''t be angry with Xi Xi Xi. " Xi Xi? Assistant Li didn''t know that the title was adding fuel to the fire. Lin Jun''s face was even more ugly. "Assistant Li, do you know her well?" "In recent days, Xi Xi follows me to study. She is very hardworking and hardworking. She is the first toe and thest to leave every day. She has been busy reading reports. I am distressed that she didn''t eat breakfast..." Every word of assistant Li is to ignite Lin Jun, and Lin Jun''s heart is burning with anger. "Assistant Li, who is she to you? Do you want to be distressed?" Feeling the cold air from Lin Jun, assistant Li realized that something was wrong. Lin Jun has always been the most strict. He must have thought he was an office romance. In this cool atmosphere, Gu Jin said with a smile: "assistant Lin, what''s so angry about? It''s just that colleagues help each other. Assistant Tan, your clothes are dirty. I have a spare shirt over there. Come with me to get a dress seemed to her as like as two peas in her face. "No meals in the office, ma''am." "Doesn''t your president often eat in the office?" "How is this the same? The president works overtime." "People are dead, the rules are alive. It''s rare that assistant Li takes care of new people like this. It''s good to exin this matter clearly. There''s no need to dismiss him so seriously." There is nothing to care about. Even the boss has to obey the woman, he can say? "Yes, ma''am." "Assistant Tan,e with me." Tan Luoxi took a look at Lin Jun, who was still emitting cold air. He left with Gu Jin. "Come to my office when you''re done!" Lin Jun was still angry."Yes, master Lin." Tan Luoxi followed Gu Jin carefully. After the two left, Tan Luoxi was always depressed. "Miss Tan, do you know why I wanted to keep you?" Gu Jin can''t help but ask. Tan Luoxi shook his head. "I don''t know." "Because among many people, you are the most attractive. You are confident and serious. I can see you at a nce. But now dejected, like an eggnt hit by frost, the halo of his body has disappeared Tan Luoxi looked at her and said, "thank you for today and that day, madam." "Little girl, don''t be in a hurry to thank me. I''ll pay you for helping you." Gu Jin has a bad smile. Chapter 543 Tan Luoxi has obviously cunning eyes on Gu Jin. How does she feel that the president''s wife is not reliable? "What do you mean, ma''am?" Because Lin Jun called her that way, Tan Luoxi also called her that way. "It means literally, assistant tan. Do you like assistant Lin?" Gu Jin came to her side with a face full of gossip. Tan Luoxi knows Lin Jun''s character. He certainly won''t tell others about his love affair, let alone his wife. Is your performance so obvious? Tan Luoxi repeatedly shook his head and refused, "no, no, ma''am, you misunderstood me. I don''t know Master Lin at all." "Little girl, don''t pretend to be with me. I''ve seen it for a long time. Before, when you said you liked someone, you would stare at assistant Lin. Just appeared that kind of thing, you first time is to exin to assistant Lin, that appearance is clearly the way that the girlfriend exins to the boyfriend. And said you didn''t have a fight? My eyes are no ornament. " "Madam, I..." "Oh, you don''t have to exin. I know everything. You must like assistant Lin." Tan Luoxi originally denied this, but she knew that it was useless to exin the smile on Gu Jin''s face. "Madam, I don''t want to develop an office romance with assistant Lin. I have tried not to contact him in thepany. I don''t want to break the rules." "Don''t worry. I''m not looking for you to make a crime. On the contrary, I think you and assistant Lin are really well matched. I want to set you up." Tan Luoxi a Leng, "madam, what do you mean?" This plot is totally wrong. How is it different from what I expected? Shouldn''t the president''s wife be as ruthless as the president? Tan Luoxi was in a fog and couldn''t understand Gu Jin''s idea. "I''ll tell you the truth. Assistant Lin is a very old man. You know that he''s old-fashioned and cold-blooded. He doesn''t let anyone get close to him. Even after so many years, there is no woman around him, and he likes this kind of state very much. My husband and I have broken our hearts for him, and we all hope that he can get married soon. " Gu Jin''s tone of speech is especially like the three aunts and sixes in the family. He wants to introduce the blind date to you when he meets on New Year''s day. The simultaneous interpreting of and Tan Luo Xi can not connect her, or even Li Ting, with the legendary image. A picture appeared in her mind, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting urged Lin Jun to marry as if you were a little devil. "That''s why the wife agreed to let me go to Emperor Huang that day." "Yes, Miss Tan is white, beautiful and has long legs. She also likes assistant Lin. she has 32D. I think you fully meet assistant Lin''s criteria for spouse selection." Tan Luoxi helped her forehead, including 32D. She had some knowledge about thisdy, but it should not be the same as now. "Madam, as you can see, I like master Lin very much, but he doesn''t like me." "So Miss Tan, don''t give up on him. A man like assistant Lin is very simple. Once he''s really attracted to you, you''ll be his pet all his life. " Tan Luoxi couldn''t understand, "can a robot like him really fall in love with someone?" "Yes, and you must be the one who moved him. Wear this one." Gu Jin didn''t take a shirt for Tan Luoxi. Instead, he took a low cut bottom shirt. "This dress is very low. It''s not very good. Something like that just happened. Mr. Lin..." In fact, Tan Luoxi did not like to wear such clothes, except when he deliberately seduced Lin Jun in Maldives. Now in thepany, her chest is already big, so wearing this bottom will be more obvious. Tan Luoxi was afraid when he thought of Lin Jun''s face before. He must have thought that he was seduced by beauty. His efforts in the past few days are all in vain today. Tan Luoxi doesn''t want to be such a person in Lin Jun''s heart. "Assistant Tan, you can believe my vision. Wearing this dress will definitely bring unexpected gains." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Let me have a look at it quickly." Gu Jin happily pushes Tan Luoxi to his room to change. Tan Luoxi was embarrassed when she looked at him like this, "madam, can you turn your head? I, I don''t like it "What about the pride of letting others touch your chest? Let me tell you, assistant Lin is a typical sultry type. Next time if he doesn''t, press his hand on your chest to make sure he''s a wolf Tan Luoxi couldn''tugh or cry, "madam, how can you be like this? Elder Lin doesn''t hate you." "Assistant Tan''s figure is so good that he can''t thank me in the future. He''s a softer person than a hard one." In Tan Luoxi''s heart, Lin is hard and soft, after all, in Maldives when he was so soft and soft words did not see him moved."Ma''am, he''s harder than a stone. He doesn''t eat soft at all. He won''t answer a word when I say ten words." "That was before, but not after today. Assistant Lin asked you to go to his office. If he scolded youter, you would be an ace. See what he can do." Gu Jinyue said more exaggerated, Tan Luoxi some speechless, madam, you so pit your assistant is not very good? "Why do you want to help me, ma''am?" "Because I like you, I prefer you and assistant Lin to be together. Come on, you will seed." With Gu Jin''s encouragement, Tan Luoxi''s heart is veryplicated. She clearly wants toe to the disadvantage of Emperor Huang, but Gu Jin thinks for her wholeheartedly. "Madam..." For a moment, she was hesitant and ashamed. Gu Jin saw the remorse in her eyes. She seemed to understand Tan Luoxi''s mood. These days, she has also specially checked Tan Luoxi''s origin, and the girl''s heart is not bad. It was because of herself that such a thing happened at home. It was right that she hated Emperor Huang. Fortunately, Tan Luoxi is different from Su Meng''s extreme people. She is very suitable to be Lin Jun''s partner. The most important thing is that she likes Lin Jun. "Do what you think in your heart. Don''t let your heart down." Tan Luoxi looks up at Gu Jin''s eyes. She doesn''t know why. She always thinks that Gu Jin''s eyes can prate her heart and see through her thoughts. She looked away in a panic. "Yes, ma''am, I''ll go first." As she fled in a panic, Gu Jin looked at her back and felt better. The reason why she knew that Tan Luoxi had a purpose and Gu Jin indulged her blindly was that Gu Jin knew that she could not turn up enough water to hurt Emperor Huang. Although I can''t hurt Emperor Huang, assistant Lin is very dangerous. Gu Jin covers his lips andughs. Just now she sent an atomic bomb to Lin Jun. As the saying goes, men pursue women, and women pursue men''s inteyered yarn. From the reaction of Lin Jun before, we can see that he has no feeling for Tan Luoxi in his heart. Otherwise, he will not overturn the vinegar jar. Since he likes each other and doesn''t know it, he will add fuel to the mes. Thinking of Lin Jun''s wooden man bing a beloved wife maniac, Gu Jin still has some expectations. Hum, assistant Lin still wants to make a report on me. Just wait for the beauty''s favor. Gu Jin was in such a good mood that he wanted to listen to the corner. Tan Luoxi was flustered and went to Lin Jun''s office. At the moment, her heart was very confused. She also found that she was not acting on Lin Jun, but really liked him. Gu Jin is still so good to her. He is determined to match himself with Lin Jun. how can he do anything harmful to Emperor Huang? So flustered went to the office, knocked on the door. "Master Lin, it''s me." Just after knocking on the door, she opened, and then her body was vigorously brought in. Before she could react, Lin Jun had closed and locked the door. "Tanluoxi!" She heard him gnashing his teeth to call her name, the cold inside seemed to eat her alive. Tan Luoxi replied weakly: "in..." The chin was pinched, the man who had no expression was looking at her very angry at this time. "Are you so fond of seducing men?" Tan Luoxi shakes her head again and again. She doesn''t want to be misunderstood by Lin Jun. "No, it''s not like that, master Lin. I didn''t seduce elder brother Li." After saying this, Lin Jun felt even colder. "What do you call him? Call again The two men are Xi Xi Xi and elder brother Li. Chapter 544 This kind of forest is very terrible. Before, at most, it was boring but not terrible. Tan Luoxi shrunk his neck. "Master Lin, things are really not what you think. Brother Li kindly saw that I didn''t have breakfast, so he specially bought me milk tea. At that time, I was looking at the report, and when I received it, I spilled it on my body. He was afraid that it would burn me. He was anxious to wipe it for me. It happened that you came to... " Tan Luoxi doesn''t know that Lin Jun has fallen in love with her. Let alone Tan Luoxi, Lin Jun doesn''t know. So when Tan Luoxi said at the moment, he did not think about Lin Jun in that way, so he went further and further on the road of death. As a result, every word she said, Lin Jun''s body was colder, and his face was covered with dark clouds. "So, shouldn''t wee?" Lin Jun thought of her, and said, "elder brother Li is the other person, while elder Lin is himself.". At this moment, he has forgotten that he deliberately divided Tan Luoxi into public and private. Tan Luoxi is also aggrieved in the heart can not be said, she always felt that the more he described the more ck. "Master Lin, I don''t mean that. I want you not to misunderstand me. He really didn''t mean to touch me." When talking about this topic, Lin Jun looked down and saw that she had changed into a low cut bottom coat, revealing the scenery on her chest. Lin Jun was more angry. "Tan Luoxi, do you think you have a good figure? So good that every day I look like this? " "No, Mr. Lin. it''s my wife who asked me to wear it." How does Tan Luoxi think Gu Jin is adding fuel to the fire? Clearly, she said that it was better. Instead of being happy, Lin Jun was more angry. "Madame? If you don''t shirk your responsibilities, your wife won''t wear such clothes. " Lin Jun insisted. Tan Luoxi asked: "Why are you so sure?" "If she dares to wear it, he will break her leg!" Tan Luoxi: Ma''am, you killed me. The president didn''t let you wear it. Why do you want me to wear it? It''s not obvious to let Lin Junpletely misunderstand himself. She is depressed, suddenly thought of something, the president likes his wife to not let her wear. So why doesn''t Lin Jun let himself wear it? It''s like before I was in Maldives every day wearing a low chest sling in front of him, and I didn''t see any expression on his face. Today, he is so angry. Isn''t he jealous? The wife discovered this for a long time, so she came to stimte him? Tan Luoxi some understand Gu Jin''s intention, she is to assist himself. It''s only when a man likes another woman that he''s wearing that woman. Who wants his wife''s thighs to be shown to others? Because I care, so possessive. In the past, Lin Jun didn''t care, but today he cares so much about himself and assistant Li. Did he have himself in his heart? When he thought of it, Tan Luoxi was happy. Just as Lin Jun tried to teach her a lesson, she suddenly burst intoughter. She was so angry that sheughed so happily! This heartless woman. "What are youughing at?" Lin Jun asked fiercely. Tan Luoxi had just been careful to disappearpletely, and soon she returned to what she had seen at the beginning. "Thepany doesn''t seem to stipte that women can''t wear undershirts, do they? I have a big chest to hold up. This is no way. Why is master Lin so angry? What''s more, I''ve exined to you what happened before. Brother Li and I misunderstood each other. Why do you look like you''re going to eat me? " Her two questions made Lin Jun feel a little fluffy. Yes, why should he be so angry! The girl at the front desk had a shorter skirt and a lower blouse, but her chest was not as big as her, so it didn''t look so attractive. Attractive? Why do you think she is attractive? Just thinking like this, Tan Luoxi was suddenly close to his ears. Thest time he got along with Lin Jun, Lin Jun was like a hibernating snake, motionless. This must be the most sensitive part of his body, thought Tan Luoxi. As expected, his body was obviously tight, and Tan Luoxi''s body pressed against him, and the softness of his chest was against Lin Jun''s chest. At the same time, she gently held his earlobe. "Is it because you like me that elder Lin is so angry?" Love her! Lin Jun''s body waspletely stiff, and his face was hazy. How could he like a woman with a heart like her? Absolutely impossible. He denied it in his heart. Tan Luoxi, however, seized the opportunity to use his lips and tongue and slowly licked along his ears. Thest time she thought, Lin Jun''s lip shape is very good-looking, do not know how it feels to kiss up?As she approached her target, the atmosphere began to heat up. In his heart, Lin Jun wanted to break free from her bondage, but his body was still like thest time, as if bound by invisible chains. "Stop, stop." His Adam''s apple rolled. Such a silly Lin do not know how cute, before Tan Luoxi in the t light dim, this time she can finally see clearly. Lin Jun''s white skin was tinged with a light pink. He was sweating on his forehead because he was nervous or excited. What a pure man. Tan Luoxi grasped the sovereignty and thought about Gu Jin''s words. If he said that he would rush to the top. Ma''am, you taught me that. If I didn''t use it, I would have a badment. Thinking of it like this, Tan Luoxi kisses Lin Jun''s lips like death. At such a slow speed, Lin Jun clearly could refuse, but he did not refuse, and watched her lips fall. As he had imagined before, it was soft, like jelly. Tan Luoxi thought Lin Jun would push her away. Unexpectedly, he stood in the same ce obediently. His eyes were a little confused, as if he had not reflected what had happened. Two lips close together, with a little bit of exploration. Tan Luoxi did not have the experience of kissing people, but this is pasted. What should I do next? Gnaw? It seems that the man in the cartoon is all open mouth biting the female owner, but her first rtives, the next mouth is not heavy, in case he was bitten by pain, how to do? Lin Jun''s original character hates women. It''s not easy for him to get close to him. This time, he hates women even more. What should I do? When Tan Luoxi thought about the East and West, Lin Jun had already reacted from the shock. Small woman''s green touch is like a spark, although small but enough to start a prairie fire. The body switch seemed to be turned on by this kiss, and Lin Jun''s body passed the current. The beast, which had been in captivity for 30 years, seemed to be breaking out. Drooping eyes looked at a small woman, it is clear that she took the initiative to hook people, but at the moment, there is a flicker of hesitant light in the eyes. This careless expressionpletely angered Lin Jun, and kissing him is still so careless. He separated her, and tanluoxi waited for the next storm. Lin Jun will drive himself out of Emperor Huang, miserable, had known she would not listen to Gu Jin. "Master Lin, that I''m sorry, I just got into the water just now. You... " Without saying that, Lin Jun interrupted impatiently: "Tan Luoxi, do you think I dare not move you?" "Ah?" When Tan Luoxi looked up, she couldn''t understand what this man meant. When she was stunned, her body was pushed against the wall. Before that, there was still some distance between them. At the moment, Lin was deliberately approaching, and their bodies fit together. The body temperature from each other''s bodies prated through the clothes, which made her a little flustered. "Master Lin, what are you going to do?" Her hands against Lin Jun, a sense of danger. However, Lin Jun felt that her hands were too much in the way, so she held her hands on her head and pressed them against the wall. Tan Luoxi''s heart beat like thunder, and his face became more and more ruddy. Lin Jun''s eyes were dim and obscure, and there seemed to be an ancient well that pulled her in. "Obviously, you''re not trying to seduce me? Well, you made it. " When Tan Luoxi was still savoring his words, Lin Junyi pulled his tie out of the way and covered her lips. Different from the dragonfly skimming the water just now, this kiss is like a storm. Now it''s Tam Luoxi''s turn to be stupid. He, what is he doing? On the lip eats the pain, he looks at her displeasantly, actually dares to leave. His life motto: do everything with great care, even if it is kissing. Chapter 545 Tan Luoxi''s mouth hurt, let her wake up from the dream, she did not dream, Lin Jun is really kissing her. Perhaps for the first time, he was not skilled, just relying on the instinct of his body. Rao is so, this kiss is still like the sky thunder hook fire, a firepletely ignited two people. Lin Jun has always been very indifferent to her, this is the first time she felt that he really felt for her, into his heart. Let go of her, she was out of breath and could not stand, unable to lean on Lin Jun''s body. She finally knew what kiss to leg is soft! Lin did not resent her touch, but put one hand around her waist. "Don''t dress like this again!" He said coldly. Tan Luoxi boldly negotiated, "that Will you stop driving me away? I really try to be a good assistant in my study. I know you are very busy and busy. I think I learned to share some for you earlier. Today, I started to read the report form without even having breakfast. Brother Li is also kind and afraid that I am hungry. " "What do you call him?" Lin Jun is not satisfied with her address. He is no less than Si Li Ting. "Li, assistant Li, brother Jun, are you jealous now?" Tan Luoxi''s eyes brightened. How could Lin Jun allow such words to fall on him? He sneered, "dream." This duplicity of the man, like a dead duck''s mouth hard appearance. Tan Luoxi is more sure that Lin Jun was jealous from the beginning, so he was so angry. Thinking of the question just received here, she is not sad. Instead, she is a little sweet. He held out his hands and took Lin Jun with an innocent look. "Brother Jun, you just like me. If you don''t admit it, I''ll..." "How about it?" I have to say that Lin Jun looks very handsome just now! Compared with the usual high cold, abstinence and rigid image, some more licentious. Tan Luoxi kisses his throat knot, which slides with tension, and his fingers begin to unbutton him. She found that as long as she actively touched Lin Jun, Lin Jun would not move, which was too much fun. Like now, his body clearly has feelings, he wants to resist, but there is nothing he can do. In the men who have not experienced love, Lin Jun has a very good self-control when facing such a big creature. It took him a lot of strength to grasp Tan Luoxi''s hand, and his voice became a little dumb and unnatural. "Girl, don''t y with fire." At the moment, Tan Luoxi just wants more expressions on his face. Lin Jun, who is red and Lin Jun is nervous, is very good-looking. "Brother Jun, you are the only one in Lolo''s heart. I don''t believe you touch it." She used Gu Jin to teach her must kill skills. Lin Jun''s fingers touched soft, and it was toote to take them back. It felt warm in his hands, and his face seemed to be dyed red with red pigment. As if he had run into a mine, he quickly let go of his hand and instantly left tanluoxi three meters away and returned to his seat. "I still have a lot of things to do, so that''s the end of the matter. I''ll be careful in my words and deeds in the future. You''re here to learn, not to do anything else, you know? " He scolded himself, if before Tan Luoxi would be very afraid. At the moment, the red cloud on Lin Jun''s ear has not faded away, so he has something to cover up. In this world, there are men who will blush when they are close to each other. It seems that she has really found a baby. The purpose of what to do for Emperor Huang has long been forgotten by Tan Luoxi. She has only one idea in her mind. She''s going to conquer this wooden man! "Yes, my elder Lin," he promised When she called him that again, she was more intimate for no reason. Toward Lin Jun, Lin Jun saw her hands stretched out, as if a frightened cat was about to bounce up. Across the clothes, Tan Luoxi seems to see his whole body of hair standing, such a Lin Jun really super cute! He reached out to see his tie straightened, untied it, and retype it for him. "What can a little woman do to you, a big man? It''s just to help you sort out your tie Little woman''s light hair fragrance drill into the nose, Lin Jun''s heart has a kind of inexplicable feeling. It''s like a kitten''s paw scratching in the heart, itching. Want to pull her into the arms, her body should be very soft. Seeing Lin Jun staring at her like a fool, Tan Luoxi gave him a kiss on the face. "What, are you stupid? Now I find thisdy very beautiful? " Lin Jun came back to himself, as if he was really enlightened. He had not found out how beautiful she was before. She is a little higher than the average woman, the skin to be white, the face to be smaller, the eyes to be bigger.At the moment, when I looked at her carefully, I found that she was really beautiful and smart, totally different from those women in thepany. "Ugly." Tan Luoxi was a little disappointed, "hum, you can''t find a girlfriend like this. Forget it, I won''t disturb your work, or you''ll have to work overtime at night." These days in thepany Tan Luoxi also found that Lin Jun was almost thest one to leave. She was embarrassed to wait for him in order to avoid suspicion. It''s just that when I get home, I''ll get a call from him. Around 11 o''clock, he''ll call her before going to bed. The next morning, he was the first toe to the Secretary''s office, but he was still early. He has only been here for a few days. It is said that he lived in thepany when he was most crazy. He was a real workaholic. Tan Luoxi knew that he could not stop him, so he had to support him. The little woman left wisely, Lin Jun looked at her back and fell into meditation. After this incident, he also found that he really liked her. Before he went home to sleep, he thought about work. Recently, he thought about her besides work. When he saw assistant Li''s hand on her chest, he wanted to chop off assistant Li''s hand. He covered his chest, and the irregr beating heart in his chest told him everything. Sir, is that what you often say like? I didn''t expect to like it so quickly, without warning. He finally began to understand why Si Li Ting would have turned his industry into a crematorium because of general manager Tan''s careless treatment of Gu Jin. This is love. Tan Luoxi, you''d better not do anything wrong, or even if I like you, I want you forever! He is more rational than Si Li Ting. If love ispared with Emperor Huang, he will not hesitate to choose Emperor Huang. Different from before, he no longer rejected the contact with women, and even can continue to develop with her, but only if she has been so clever. Only when she said she didn''t have breakfast did assistant Li have a chance to offer flowers to Buddha. What makes his woman tter? Lin did not realize that he had put his ownbel on Tan Luoxi. Tan Luoxi''s pace is brisk, and please be a lot faster. It turns out that Lin is not as terrible as he imagined. On the contrary, he is very cute. Seeing her leave with a smile, Gu Jin knew that he had seeded. "Brother Li Ting, assistant Lin has already taken the first step!" "Look how happy you look." Through the telephone Secretary Li Ting can also imagine Gu Jin at the moment happy appearance. The girl didn''t see her so happy when she fell in love with herself. "Of course, if assistant Lin''s feelings are resolved, brother Li Ting will not have to worry about his future, and we will be able to go back to the United States with three of us." Gu Jin knows Si Li Ting''s n. If Lin Jun doesn''t find a girlfriend, he may end up lonely. He cares about Emperor Huang too much. Taking this opportunity, Gu Jin certainly wants to add fuel to the mes. After all, Lin Jun is Si Li Ting''s confidant. Si Li Ting did not regard him as a subordinate, but as a friend. Lin Jun is the same. Emperor Huang is not only apany for him. Otherwise, if something happened in Li Ting, so many people were refused to hire Lin Jun with high sry. At that time, I didn''t know whether Si Li Ting woulde back. He was waiting for an impossible hope. This fetter has long been beyond the superiors and subordinates. If he can find happiness, Si Li Ting will bepletely relieved. This is also the main reason for his return. "Don''t worry about being happy,e back early to apany me, miss your wife." Si Li Ting doesn''t like to express himself. When he hears Lin Jun''s happiness, his mouth overflows with tenderness. He did not say, but Gu Jin understood. Chapter 546 See Tan Luoxi and Lin are getting along well, Gu Jin also rxed a lot. She waved to tan Luoxi, "assistant tan." Tan Luoxi quickly trotted to her, "thank you, madam." "It seems that what I said worked. Has assistant Lin been fascinated by you?" Tan Luoxi saw her gossipy face and thought that the president''s wife was bing more and more interesting. "It''s not so easy. He almost didn''t eat me alive. Is ma''am going to go home?" Gu Jin shook his head, "assistant Tan, do you have time? Go shopping with me. " She knew that Lin Jun was as stubborn as a stone, and he would not be so easily sumbed to. So it''s going to take a lot of effort to get rid of this kind of hard rock. "But I haven''t finished reading some reports..." "Come back in the afternoon and have a look. It''s boring for me to go shopping alone. Don''t you want to know more about assistant Lin?" Finally, this sentence yed a role. Tan Luoxi was really curious about Lin Jun, so he half agreed. Gu Jin directly directed Lin Junyi, and I took it away. Lin Jun didn''t dare to provoke Gu Jin recently. She always felt like a little devil. The key is that there is an old man behind her to support her. The old man doesn''t care if she is cruel to nature. Anyway, he dotes on her. Lin Jun didn''t dare to provoke thisdy at all. If she wants to take someone away, she can leave. Two people from the roof of the helicopter, Tan family before even when the most money is not a helicopter. "Ma''am, youe by helicopter every day?" "Well, it''s more convenient and there''s no traffic jam." The key is safety. After Gu JINDA was injured by Si Li Ting, she didn''t want to take a bus. It only takes a few minutes from thepany to the shopping mall. It is Tan Luoxi''s first experience to visit the mall by helicopter. Looking at Gu Jin, he first went to the men''s wear area, "madam, are you going to buy clothes for the president?" "Well." Gu Jin nodded. "The rtionship between you and the president must be very good. I can see from the report that the president likes you very much. The media also jokingly called him a spoiling wife maniac." Gu Jin chuckled, "there is no pet wife maniac, just like each other, because like want to give him all the best things in the world. He thinks so, and so do I. although we have servants in our closets, I still want to choose some for him personally "I envy the feelings between you." Tan Luoxi is from the bottom of her heart. If she can find a man who is good to Gu Jin like Si Li Ting, she will also feel happy. "Don''t envy me. You''ll have it soon. Don''t look at assistant Lin''s fierce appearance every day. In fact, assistant Lin paid too much attention to Emperor Huang. It was brother Li Ting who gave him a chance when he was lonely. In his heart, brother Li Ting is the first, Emperor Huang is brother Li Ting''s painstaking efforts ranked second, everything he does is for the sake of thepany. As long as the normal operation of thepany doesn''t go wrong, he will be very good to you after he is attracted to you. They are single-minded in nature. " On the surface, Gu Jin mentioned Lin Jun''s life experience, but in fact, he reminded Tan Luoxi how important Emperor Huang was to Lin Jun. Lin Jun has been loyal to thepany all her life. If she dares to do anything harmful to thepany, Gu Jin will not be able to protect her. She likes Tan Luoxi very much. She also hopes that Tan Luoxi can be a little smarter and don''t do anything. Tan Luoxi was said to be on her mind. She thought that the purpose of hering here was to defeat Emperor Huang. But after she came, she found out that things were not what she imagined. Everyone in Dihuang was very positive. It''s like the vigorous grass in spring. It''s totally different from dad''spany. But this should be her enemy, but full of affinity, assistant Lin is also different from the legend. She didn''t hate Dihuang, but she liked it very much. Think of Gu Jin so good to her, she is a little ufortable, always feel like a big liar. "What''s the matter?" "No, no, ma''am." "How about this suit for me?" Gu Jin is holding a suit of sky blue suit. The clothes that Si Li Ting usually wears are mostly dull colors. Maybe because of his eyes, Gu Jin likes blue very much. He is afraid that there is no such bright color. Si Li Ting is born to be a clothes hanger for walking. He looks good in anything he wears. Whether it''s dark or light, he can handle it well, and having a good-looking face has such advantages. "Well, it''s good-looking. It will fit the president very well." Tan Luoxi said something against his will. In fact, she is in a mess at the moment, and she doesn''t know how tomunicate with Gu Jin. "In fact, there is another reason why I brought you out. It will be assistant Lin''s birthday two dayster. I hope you can apany him on this birthday.""Ah? His birthday? " Tan Luoxi was a little surprised. "Otherwise, why do I ask you to choose gifts for him? Assistant Lin doesn''t have many friends and has a bad rtionship with his family. No one gives him a birthday every year." Don''t say it''s Lin Jun, in fact, Si Li Ting is the same, Gu Jin didn''t apany him to have a good birthday, this year she will not miss. "So he''s pathetic." Tan Luoxi was born to be a good friend. Every year, her birthday party will be very lively. In the past, when I was studying abroad, every birthday party would be held, and a lot of friends would celebrate for her. Thinking of Lin Jun''s lonely person, she felt a little unbearable. "Ma''am, what''s a good gift for a man? Mr. Lin is cold by nature. I don''t know what he likes. " Gu Jin picked out a suit and then a tie of the same color. He thought about it carefully. "I think clothes or ties are good, and a moderate price can also reflect your heart." "Buy him clothes..." In Tan Luoxi''s mind, Lin Jun''s white body with a good figure appeared. If he could wear the clothes he bought for him. "Little girl, what do you think? The nosebleed ising out." Tan Luoxi quickly touched the nose, found nothing, she just reacted. "Ma''am, youugh at me!" "Don''t be so formal in private. My name is Gu Jin. I should be two years older than you. You should call me sister." "Me, can I?" "What''s wrong? I''ll help you choose assistant Lin''s birthday gift. In fact, I know that assistant Lin will like one very much." Tan Luoxi''s eyes brightened, "really? What''s the gift? " "Wrap yourself up as a gift for him. It''s strange that he doesn''t like you as a great beauty." "Sister jin''er, you make fun of me again!" "Ha ha, you''re not amused. Actually, assistant Lin is interested in you. I can see that you like him too. It doesn''t matter if you send this gift. Of course, it''s better for a girl to be reserved." Tan Luoxi met before this woman, she was suddenly very curious about how the cold man fell in love with Gu Jin. "Sister jin''er, did you and the president chase him first?" Gu Jin rubbed her eyebrows. She refused so much at that time. If she chased him, um It''s serious. "He doesn''t need to be chased by me. As long as he sees me, he will run automatically." "You are so good, I would like you if I were a man." Tan Luoxi said sincerely. They had a good time talking to each other. Gu Jin has never had a female friend. It''s hard to find such a congenial rtionship. After choosing the gift, they went to drink coffee. Gu Jinmei returned home and Tan Luoxi went back to thepany. This point should be in thepany to eat takeaway, and then deal with the matter every minute. Everyone else went to lunch and Tan Luoxi carried the food she had packed from the restaurant. "Master Lin, may Ie in?" "In." It''s typical that theputer is still flying on the keyboard. "I know you didn''t eat, so I brought some for you. Do you want to eat before you work?" Lin juntou did not lift, "put it." Tan Luoxi let go for a while. After half an hour, the man did not move. He often forgot to eat like this. She couldn''t sit still. She walked directly to Lin Jun. before Lin Jun could react, she sat down on Lin Jun''s thigh with her hands around his neck. "Master Lin, you have two choices, either eat or eat me." Chapter 547 If Lin Jungang has not reacted to it, then at this moment, hepletely wakes up from his work. "What the hell are you doing?" He looked at the little woman sitting in his arms. She was more and more bold. "Eat." "You have a bad stomach," Tan stressed During the conversation with Gu Jin, she learned that both workaholics had serious stomach problems. Si Li Ting and Lin both used to have the same work and rest time. Lin Jun would only be more serious, not rxed. Pain is amon urrence for them, and Tan Luoxi has already felt some heartache just after listening to Gu Jin. Now Si Li Ting''s side has Gu Jin, three meals a day. No wonder she will cook in person, just for the sake of Si Li Ting''s body. However, there is no one around Lin Jun, and even if it hurts, he just takes a little stomach medicine and doesn''t care about his body. "Come down." Lin Jun ordered coldly that he didn''t like to be interrupted while he was working. "No, unless you eat first, I''ll depend on you." Lin is crying andughing, how can there be such a tricky person, looking at the woman attached to his body like an octopus. "Yes, I will." "I''m afraid the food is cold. I''ll heat it for you and you can clean up the table." Tan Luoxi came down to heat him. In fact, she gave Lin Jun time to turn off theputer and organize important materials. Almost all the important contracts are here with Lin Jun, and what he is doing now is what he used to do. We can see that Si Li Ting really trusts him. Such a bigpany will hand it over to an assistant. In other words, others don''t know how much profit to make. But from the tone of Gu Jin, she and Si Li Ting both believe in Lin Jun, and Lin Jun is worthy of their trust. How good it would be if they could trust themselves so much one day? Lin Jun looked at the busy figure and squeezed a ss of fresh orange juice for him while heating the food. It''s a cold office. I don''t know why it''s so warm because of her joining. There was an inexplicable feeling in his chest, which seemed to be what he had been pursuing. A warm home, Lin felt the warmth of home in her body. Tan Luoxi put the food on his table one by one, "this is fresh pressed. Sister jin''er says you have a bad stomach. You are not allowed to drink so much coffee or eat on time. I will stare at you..." Her words did not finish, Lin Jun suddenly pulled her hand and pulled him into his arms. Clearly before, she had taken the initiative to sit on his body, why and he pulled into the arms of such a big gap? Lin Jun wanted to do this before. Her hands were around her slender waist. Her body was really soft andfortable. "Why?" Lin Jun''s eyes are so serious that Tan Luoxi''s heart beats faster. This kind of Lin Jun is not the same as usual. Inexplicably some Provocative. "What, why?" "Why treat me so well?" Lin is not a real wooden man. If he can''t see Tan Luoxi''s sincerity or falsehood, he won''t have to hang around in the mall for so long. With Si Li Ting for so many years, he is more proficient than anyone. Just now, Tan Luoxi was obviously naturally concerned about his tone when he was talking about garrulous. He looked so at Tan Luoxi''s face more red, "which has why, I just love you, want to be good to you." Tan Luoxi wanted to break free from his arms, and found that the strength of men''s hands was so strong that she could not get rid of it. She is also a small prince with a big mouth. She is more powerful than anyone else. In fact, she is very stage fright. Just because she said that she loved herself, just like throwing a small stone on the calm water to ripple. "Tanluoxi, did you cheat me?" He asked very seriously. Tan Luoxi didn''t dare to face his eyes. She really wanted to be nice to him, but she had a purpose to approach him before. "Believe it or not, I really want to be nice to you. My wife said that you have been following the president''s footsteps all the time. From the day the president saved you, your heart is only the president and thepany. You are indifferent to other things, including your own body. Maybe you think that I close to you some unreliable, but I really love you, want to take care of you, so that you are not so lonely in the future. If If you like, I want to apany you through this life She lowered her head and said to herself, but she did not know how much the words touched Lin Jun. As Gu Jin said, Lin Jun has been following Si Li Ting to fight side by side. Later, when Si Li Ting left, Lin Jun became a man. He is fighting for Emperor Huang. When he works, he doesn''t feel anything. He just looks at the busy street after work, and he will feel lost.In the lights of thousands of families, he is a single figure, he does not have a home, the apartment is just a shelter, no home warmth. When Tan Luoxi said these words, it was clearly in the office, but he felt the warmth of home. The mood is veryplex, perhaps her words are too attractive, he can not help but be moved. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lin Jun was silent. Tan Luoxi didn''t know what he was thinking. He only felt that he was too arrogant. How long have you known him? Why give him a home? Is he rare? "I''m sorry, Mr. Lin. I just said that. If I disturb you, please forgive me. I I''m leaving. " She got up at a loss and was about to leave. As soon as her waist was tight, she was brought back to her arms by Lin Jun. "Want to go?" Lin Jun''s personality is cold and dull, but his intelligence quotient is far above Tan Luoxi, and his ability to hide emotions is also more excellent. Tan Luoxi couldn''t see through his idea at all. "Lin, senior Lin, what do you mean?" "Do you want to take back what you just said?" "If you don''t like me..." Before she finished, Lin Jun had already replied, "I like it." Tan Luoxi''s eyes grew bigger and bigger in a decisive tone. She seemed to be a little bit unable to believe what she heard. "What do you say, you, you say it again." "Tan Luoxi, listen to me. I''ll just say it once. You said it yourself. You''ll stay with me and don''t go back on it." Lin Jun, did you agree? It was not the tone of businessst time in Maldives, but a very serious tone. Did he recognize himself? At this moment, Tan Luoxi was a little excited, even excited to tears. "I, I will, never go back." "Well, put a seal on it, so that you don''t regret it." Tan Luoxi thought to himself, do you want to sign a contract for him and set down rules and regtions, and anyone who repents willpensate the other party? Who knows the next second Lin Jun is directly kissing himself, originally he said the seal is this. This Pure but serious man, Tan Luoxi found that he was really in love with him. Love and heartache. This kiss is different from the previous ones. With experience, Lin Jun is not so rude, but with gentleness, which makes Tan Luoxi indulge. Her eyshes trembled, and she saw that Lin Jun''s always cold face was incredibly gentle. Gentle? How could it be on his face? She''s curious, but it''s just amazing. The tenderness in his eyes made her fallpletely. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the peace of this moment. Her arms didn''t know when they were around his neck. Her heart beat as regrly as his. The sun fell on two people, and they were inseparable. At this moment, a discordant voice sounded. There was a knock at the door. "Linter, can Ie in?" It''s Xiao Li''s voice. Because this point is a rest time, he is afraid of noisy, so Lin Jun will ask in advance. The two people who had a serious kiss immediately separated, especially Tan Luoxi, who was more like a thief with a guilty heart, and quickly jumped out of Lin Jun''s arms. She didn''t think about it. It was almost the first time that she hid in the suite. Lin Jun used his fingers to wipe the ambiguous feeling on his lips. He was still in the aftertaste of the wonderful feeling just now. No wonder he likes to kiss his wife. It''s really nice. Assistant Li, it''s him again! "Come in." Assistant Li always felt that Lin Jun''s voice was colder than before. He came in with the document. "Lin tezhu, this is an urgent document for you to read. You Why is your mouth so red and swollen Tan Luoxi who eavesdrop on the door is crazy. Damn it, he won''t be found out!!! Chapter 548 Speaking of it, assistant Li is really annoying. He alwayses to make trouble at the critical time. Just now Lin Jun hardly moved. He really fell in love with Tan Luoxi and wanted tomunicate with her seriously. But at this juncture, assistant Li appeared, and the expression on Lin Jun''s face was very ugly. As soon as assistant Li came in, he felt a cool breeze. Although Lin Jun usually had no expression, he felt terrible today. This kind of feeling is like that a few days when Si Li Ting works in thepany, the assistants are very quiet and can''t say more than half a word of nonsense. Assistant Lin spent the longest time with Mr. Li Ting. Although assistant Li was not the one who followed him at the beginning, he also stayed in thepany for more than two years and witnessed the growth of thepany. At the moment, he felt the figure of Si Li Ting from Lin Jun''s body. Did Lin Jun stay by his side for too long? So in order to ease the embarrassment, he found a topic. Tan Luoxi''s heart in the suite is about to jump out. I knew she was not so hard just now. But she was dazed by Lin Jun, and she could feel that Lin Jun was really emotional at that time. Still so gentle kiss her, she did not use the force of nine cattle and two tigers to kiss back. This is not a force, Lin Jun''s lips were kiss red and swollen, others can see what he did. What would Lin Jun answer? Tan Luoxi was nervous to death. At the moment, Lin Jun is calm and does not have the slightest nervous appearance, "just ate takeout a bit spicy." He also took the initiative to take the orange juice to drink a big mouthful, as if it was really spicy. Lying trough, genius!!! Tan Luoxi at the moment in the heart of Lin Jun''s admiration, it is as if the river is continuous, this man is also in front of her pure love. I''m kidding. Lin Jun has been following Si Li Ting for so many years. What big waves have not been seen? Sure enough, his understatement eliminated assistant Li. After all, no one would have thought of Lin Jun''s head. "All right." "Please, Lindsey." "Assistant Li, next is my break time." Lin Jun said. Assistant Li scratched his head. Isn''t this man always a workaholic? How could he propose a break time. Although assistant Li thinks Lin Jun is a little strange today, Lin Jun is also a human being and will be tired. "OK, I see. I''ll tell the other assistants not to disturb you for the time being." "Well." With the door closed, Lin Jun got up and walked towards the suite. Tan Luoxi saw the figure of the man from the crack of the door, and her heart beat fast. Seeing Lin Jun tear off his tie, just like thest time, Lin Jun is so It''s so goddamn handsome! In the words of Tan Luoxi, he is so handsome that he can cry ghosts and gods. Tan Luoxi saw that he was getting closer and closer. She quickly sat down on the bed and pretended that she didn''t hear anything. "Ha, Mr. Lin, has assistant Li left?" She began to y dumb, determined not to let Lin Jun find her eavesdropping. "Well." Lin Jun faintly replied, and then locked the door. "You, why did you lock the door?" Tan Luoxi suddenly felt that there was something wrong with him sitting in bed, as if he were making some kind of invitation to him. He dropped his tie and walked long legs to tan Luoxi. Tan Luoxi unconsciously back to the back, how does she feel things more and more biased? Her slender legs, trembling eyshes, nervous face, there is no ce is not inviting him. Lin Jun suddenly felt a little thirsty. It was clear that he had just taken a big sip of orange juice. He put his arms around Tan Luoxi, who was leaning against the wall and could not escape. Although there are suites in Lin Jun''s office, it is far less luxurious than that of Si Li Ting, which is much smaller in size andyout. Si Li Ting''s bed is 1.8 meters, while Lin Jun''s is 1.5 meters. Tan Luoxi''s back has been against the wall, and she swallowed her saliva. Thest time they were in this bed, they almost went off fire. Although she was the first to tease people that time, she didn''t today. "That Master Lin, you, don''t you have a lot of things to do? " "It''s lunch break." "You haven''t eaten yet." Tan Luoxi, that is to say, has never really happened to a man. At the moment, she has noticed something wrong. The robot brother seems to have been enlightened, judging from his previous kiss. "You are better than rice." Tan Luoxi''s eyes suddenly widened, who said he was a wood, who said he was a robot without emotion! Drag it out and cut it. He, he, he is clearly very good at teasing! Tan Luoxi''s cheeks flushed with blood just because of his words.Lin Jun gently pinched her chin, and the distance between them became closer. Tan Luoxi''s heart has been unable to bear this load, will be provocative master Lin, super handsome, 24K pure handsome! "Lin, master Lin, calm down." Lin Jun kneels on one leg on the bed to support his body, and one hand supports Tan Luoxi''s wall. "Lolo." His thin lips suddenly open, Tan Luoxi can''t keep up with the evolution speed of this robot!!! Why did she not feel when her friend called Lolo, but she spit it out of Lin Jun''s mouth, and her heart was crispy. "Have you been called that He asked seriously. Tan Luoxi waspletely confused and lost his mind. She nodded. Such a provocative address, she would rather he called her with her first name and surname, lest she forget who she was. Lin Jun was silent for three seconds. Then he said, "what about Luo Er?" He even thought about this name. Tan Luoxi didn''t know what to think for a while. There was a strange feeling in my heart that no one had ever called her that. Luo Er, his voice line is clean and slightly cold, like a snowke falling on the heart, and then the snowke melts. Cool, turn to warm. "Good..." It is clear that he has not done anything, but she has been lifted by him, her body is hot and her legs are soft. "What are you thinking?" "You don''t close your legs." Tan Luoxi seems to be bewitched by him in general, even if he doesn''t want to say what he thinks in his heart. When she reacts, it''s toote. Lin Jun''s mouth starts to smile, and the smile is a little bit Ambiguous. "I can''t close my legs." He looked down at her two long legs. Before Gu Jin said she was in good shape, he didn''t feel it. It''s really good to look at it now. Seeing Lin Jun''s smile, Tan Luoxi had a feeling. Iron trees bloom, a sh in the pan! Yeah, that''s great. Lin Jun''s appearance is good, but it doesn''t reach the level of public indignation like Si Li Ting. It''s just that Tan Luoxi is the beauty in the eye of the lover at the moment, adding ayer of filter, and Lin Jun''s ascetic temperament is greatly enhanced. Tan Luoxi has already looked silly eyes, Lin Jun reached out and rubbed her head. "Lol, call me." "Master Lin." She was like a puppet doll bewitched. "That''s not the title." "All Brother. " A delicate female voice makes Lin Junpletely crazy. He lowers his head and kisses the beautiful lips. Just after drinking orange juice, his lips are full of sour and sweet taste, just like Tan Luoxi''s heart at the moment. There was no room for her to refuse in front of him. "Brother Jun..." Her eyes were covered with ayer of water mist, and her voice was soft as marshmallow. Lin Jun finally knows why Si Li Ting is out of control in front of his wife every time. He didn''t know how good a woman was before. This moment he knew it. It''s not that women are bad, it''s the women he likes. Her every smile touched his mind. "Don''t be afraid, lol, I won''t want you, I just Put a stamp on it. " Seal again! But this time, Luoxi didn''t know what he meant. On the one hand, he said that he didn''t want to be himself, on the other hand, he said that he would stamp. Soon she knew that his so-called seal was From head to head, his kisses were thick and thick. He wants to witness his woman in this way and let her take his breath. It''s like an animal will upy its territory with its smell. Lin Jun also used such a way, he did not want her, but Tan Luoxi has be a pool of water. "Brother Jun In fact I think It''s ok if you want me. " Chapter 549 As night falls, Gu Jines home with his new clothes. "Ma''am, you are back." Xiaozhu came up to take the things in her hands. "And sir?" "He''s in the study." Gu Jin goes upstairs with the suit he bought for him. Although he is at home every day, he is not idle. Most of the time, he still deals withpany affairs and holds video conferences. He has no real leisure time at all, just a little easier than before. Thinking he was dealing with documents, Gu Jin opened the door happily. At the moment, Mr. Li Ting is seriously holding a video conference for Americanpanies. Hundreds of senior executives from all over thepany are sitting in front of the video. Although the president was not on the scene, his majesty came through the video. At the beginning, thepany did not pay attention to this young master who just came back. After all, Bill''s tactics are not strong enough to shake the status of Carter and his son. Now a young master is also serving. From the beginning of the bad, that year Si Li Ting forbearance, did not have a direct conflict with Carter, but secretly bought shares. At the general meeting of shareholders, it was very ugly to let Carter lose. One nned for many years, and the other won within a year aftering back. This person''s means make people can''t help but look at him differently. Since then, no one dares to despise Si Li Ting. After entering thepany, during this period of time, Mr. Li Ting greatly reduced the number of Carter and his son and reced them with his confidants. This bold speed makes the public smack their tongue, but there is no way, once the emperor a courtier. If he bes a king and defeats the enemy, Carter is defeated in the hands of Si Li Ting, and he will have to hold back for a lifetime. As for those who had been Carter''s confidants, they had already turned to Si Li Ting. The new president created a great threat to everyone in a short period of time. Even his video conference, no one dared to be arrogant and held his breath one by one. Si Li Ting was furious in the video conference, "the profit situation ofst month was the same as that ofst month. If it is not improved, what do I want you to do? Don''t think you''re here to muddle through life with a high sry. If you can''t make any achievements, you''ll get rid of it. If you can, mypany won''t allow any bnce. " The pair of blue pupils is clearly from the Smiths family. Why is Bill''s blue eyes not threatening at all? This man is only over 30, younger than many of the people sitting here. No matter how old, people are afraid of him. It''s as if the man was born to look down on them. The video conference is opening to an important time, suddenly appeared a woman''s voice: "husband, I''m back, see what I bought for you?" Two thirds of the high-level people present were foreigners, not proficient in Chinese, and only one-third of them could understand it. The sound was like ark breaking the silence of the night, and suddenly a bunch of sunshine fell from the sky, dispelling all the haze. Someone actually broke into the video conference! This person should be the president''s wife. The engagement banquet was held before. Everyone in the heart to Gu Jin pinch a sweat, after all, like Si Li Ting such a cold man must be six rtives. Isn''t it just looking for death to break in at such a critical time? Who knows that the man who was still furious in thest second seems to have been shunmao by people. Across the screen, we all feel the coldness on him. "Well, what did you buy?" More than one hundred people watched the man in the video get up and leave, seemingly forgetting that he was still holding a video conference. Inside the camera, there is only an empty chair and background wall. Although no one can be seen, you can still hear each other''s voice. So the boss left them and left!!! "I''ve bought you clothes for dinner tonight. Try them on. If they don''t fit, I''ll change them." "Susu must have bought it for me." A soft male voice came. Isn''t it? The devil has such a gentle side. They must be dreaming. It''s not true. Then came the rustling sound, which should be changing clothes. Si Li Ting''s stature is tall, but his face has Oriental delicacy and Western''s three-dimensional, which can be said to be the favorite of God. There are many women in these high-level buildings. They are all waiting to see Si Li Ting change his clothes and take off his clothes. His figure should be great! People can''t see anything through the camera. Only heard the woman''s voice again, "Wow, brother Li Ting, you are handsome, I knew this color will be very suitable for you." Si Li Ting hook lips a smile, rubbed on her head, "darling, go to prepare lunch, I have a meeting to eat." Gu Jin then responded, "are you holding a video conference?" She looks at Si Li Ting''sputer, which shows that there are more than 100 faces with big eyes and small eyes."Ah, ah, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Gu Jin fled in a panic. Looking at her fleeing back, Si Li Ting''s mood is very happy. His family''s little things are really lovely, the world''s first lovely. Originally, he wanted to remind her, but he saw her face full of happiness holding clothes and came in. His heart is full of her smile, where there is nothing else to say. Sitting back in front of the video, he was wearing a bright sky blue, and his whole temperament became much more gentle with his white shirt. It has to be said that a good-looking person with a good figure is naturally a rack of clothes. You can look good in anything you wear. "How about it?" Si Li Ting opened his mouth, and he had no anger before. "We will certainly learn a lesson and strive for the next quarter''s earnings to rise..." a senior manager of Lianmai had to tremble "I said how about my clothes!" Si Li Ting some displeasure, but also specially stressed a: "my wife bought for me." Huh? Didn''t you talk about revenue before? How can I jump back to my clothes in an instant? A group of people are also confused, it seems that this invulnerable, water and fire does not invade the president is actually a wife ve. "My wife has a good eye. The president is very handsome in this dress." "Well, I don''t want to see who picked it for me." Someone has a proud face. In the United States, Morson saw someone ted and coughed twice, trying to get him back on the right track. We don''te here today to clean up thepany. You''ll forget when your wifees. Morson is speechless. Originally thought that before he is because and Gu Jintian each side, therefore only then then loves her. During this period of time, the two returned home, he should be able to recover his reason, now a look, Si Li Ting is a pet wife maniac! "That''s all for today''s meeting. I still have important things to do. You can give me a good reflection. If the next quarter''s profit is still like this, you can go to Africa and feed the elephants." Si Li Ting seems to have a very important emergency, as soon as this sentence falls, the video is turned off, and the big screen is dark. Everyone did not know that Si Li Ting had already returned home. He thought he was still on business and could not attend the meeting. However, his deterrent force is still very strong, I was not present, everyone was scared a Leng. Feeding elephants in Africa? Never! Morson symbolically came to the stage to speak, "the president is busy. You go back to think about how to improve your performance. Today''s meeting is for this." The people below all began to coax, "what does the president''s wife look like? Listen to her voice very good." "I met once. She was an oriental girl. She was very beautiful." "Don''t you know the famous family owner?" Mo Sen quickly walked out of the conference room, just Si Li Ting hung up the video so fast, is there really something wrong. He went to a quiet ce to Si Li Ting and called, "young master, what''s the matter?" During this period, Carter was not in the United States, and Morson was also worried about striding. Si Li Ting a face serious way: "my wife came back." "So?" Morsen''s voice became very serious as he tightened his heart. Does this matter have anything to do with Carter? Is Carter attacking his wife again? Carter is a despicable viin. However, Si Li Ting''s next words let Mo Sen be almost angry to death. "She came back to cook for me. I was hungry." ¡°¡­¡­¡± President, you are so proud and charming, really good!!! Chapter 550 As night falls, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting are dressed neatly. Si Li Ting is wearing her new sky blue suit. She is several years younger than her usual ck suit. Gu Jin put on a tie of the same color and straightened his cor. Today''s Si Li Ting Gu Jinmei is so handsome that she smiles. How could her husband be so handsome! "What are youughing at?" Si Li Ting saw the corners of her mouth that she had been hooking up, and couldn''t helpughing with her. "Of course it''s because my husband is so handsome. I''m lucky to find such a handsome man." For Si Li Ting, she never stings her praise. Obviously, her words very well please Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting is in a good mood. He bent down and gave her a kiss on the corner of her mouth. "I''m lucky to find you." This kind of sweetness is performed every moment of the day, and the servants at home have long been familiar with it. "Well, let''s go." Gu Jin reached out and stroked Si Li Ting''s lips stained with lipstick. Now the two people''s travel tools have changed from cars to helicopters. Fortunately, in the past few years, Toshi Li Ting''s fortune has made a lot of money and bought a vi in the courtyard. Of course, this vi and Si Li Ting are notparable, for the ordinary family is the object of envy. For this meal, the whole family prepared for a few days, and all the ingredients were imported. "Mom, do you think I look good in this way?" Qi Yanran was wearing a low cut dress. Her face is wearing delicate makeup, and her daughter is much more mature than she was three years ago. "My daughter is pretty, of course." Qi''s mother was full of praise. "Compared with that woman?" Qi Yan Ran asked. The image of Gu Jining down the stairs that day immediately appeared in Qi''s mother''s mind. However, she casually wore a skirt without any makeup, but it had a very special and attractive feeling. "Of course you look good. You are younger than her." In order to appease her daughter, Qi''s motherforts Qi Yanran against her will. Qi Yanran is very satisfied with this sentence, "it is also, I am younger than her, more beautiful than her, or the Savior of my husband, how can he like me." Qi mother did not say, Gu Jin body charm is her this silly daughter how can notpare. However, Qi Yanran''s childhood is the palm of her parents'' palm. She is spoiled to bewless. Qi''s mother dare not say these words in her interest. First, she said that she would not believe it. Secondly, she would make a big fuss at home with her temper. Three years ago, Qi''s father was afraid that she would neglect her studies and would be rejected by Si Li Ting. He specially asked her to study in order to better match him. However, Si Li Ting and Gu Jin Sheng Qing, Qi Yan Ran med the ount on their parents. They all think that if Qi Yan Ran did not leave, then Si Li Ting must have be with her. Parents also feel very sorry, Qi Yanran, will pet her everywhere, even decorate today for her. Qi Yanran takes out the small mirror to see if there is something wrong with him. Do you want to make up again. The voice of helicopter propeller came from the head. Qi Yanran was excited, "Mom and Dad, he''s here." Qi''s mother looked at the helicopter. Although Qi''s family has made some money in recent years, she has a rich life. Originally, she was very happy, but there were people outside the mountain, when she saw that other people were travelling by helicopter, her heart was also envious. If let Si Li Ting be his son-inw, then in the future he can also take the helicopter at will? For example, the gentlewoman circle of their age likes topare with each other. She can show off in front of those sisters. The idea of Si Li Ting bing her son-inw bes more and more intense. "Yan Ran, you can be obedient in a moment. Don''t be rude to Mr. Si." "Mom, I know. Did you take your medicine?" "Don''t worry, I''ve done it all, but are you sure it''s really useful? We privately prescribed medicine to Mr. Si. If he knew about it... " "What are you afraid of? No matter how you say that I am his Savior. Before I leave, I have to get wind and rain. Even if he mes me, I will have married him by then. He is a responsible man. That woman must have used this kind of abuse to climb into his bed Three years ago, Si Li Ting didn''t let any woman approach him at all. Qi Yanran affirmed that Gu Jin had used improper means. She wanted to fight with her own help. Since a long time ago, she wanted to marry him. In this life, she only wanted to be his woman. Mrs. Si only had herself. Qi Yan Ran''s eyes shed a wishful thinking of the light, can not get Si Li Ting, she will never stop in this life. The people in the courtyard dispersed to make room for the helicopter tond.Qi''s father looked at the flowers and nts that he cared for himself. Some of them were precious varieties. "My flowers and nts..." He gave a cry of heartache. Qi Yanran in a side way: "Dad, what do you worry about? When I marry him, do you want any precious flowers?" Compared with mother and daughter, Qi''s father is a little more upright. He was against it. However, as soon as he objected to Qi Yanran, he could do nothing about it. I always feel that he did something wrong and owed Qi Yanran. How should hepensate his daughter. Although some heartache, but also only endure. The helicopter fell, the door opened, and Qi Yanran ran to meet him. "Mr. Si, you are here." Si Li Ting, who wears a well tailored sky blue suit, leads Gu Jin slowly down. He pulled her so carefully, for fear that her high-heeled shoes would be too high. The concerned eyes hurt Qi Yanran''s eyes. Even if she was the only woman who could stay with him, he had never seen her like this. "Li Ting, hurry up, pleasee in." After this period of time, Gu Jin takes good care of Si Li Ting, and his injury is much better than before. Young and healthy, he recovered faster. As long as he didn''t exercise hard, he could travel easily. See two people warm looking at him, Si Li Ting''s eyebrows tightly frown, "blind? Can''t see my wife? " For his indifferent voice, Qi Yanran and Qi''s mother were both stunned. Qi Yanran Committee Qu Baba, even if the past Si Li Ting how indifferent, but he will not be so venomous. And Qi''s mother is speechless. She is still an elder. She does not take the initiative to greet her elders. Instead, she speaks in such a tone. How do they know Gu Jin is his heart treasure, just their reaction is to touch Si Li Ting''s scale. Gu Jin was slightly despised when he came to invite him that day. If Gu Jin didn''t agree to the dinner today, he would note. It''s good toe. These two people are like blind people. Can''t they see the women around them? Gu Jin as the air, which is Si Li Ting absolutely can not tolerate. In his one second to embarrass the scene, Gu Jin beside him spoke softly: "brother Li Ting, you can''t be rude to your elders." "They ignore you." Si Li Ting was even more aggrieved. Qi''s mother saw this scene and knew that her daughter was afraid it would be over. In the eyes of this man, there is only Gu Jin in his heart. A man who is so proud can give up his pride for a woman, which proves the status of women in his heart. After all, you''ve seen the arrogant Si Li Ting when docile? When he''s around this woman, he''s like a big, hairy dog. Gu ji patted him gently, afraid of the back of his hand to appease, "Mr. Qi, Mrs. Qi, don''t take my husband''s words to heart." "Mrs. Si, it''s our faux pas. Dinner is ready. Let''s go in and talk." "Good." Gu Jin is very gentle and generous. Qi Yanran will never forget the way she beat herself that day. Her heart is more heavy, Gu Jin is a masked actor, in front of Si Li Ting, the performance of harmless, in fact, behind the ruthless. He must uncover her true face, let Si Li Ting know what a cunning woman she is. "Mrs. Si and Li Ting have a good rtionship, aren''t they?" Qi''s mother took the initiative to explore. One side of the cold division Li Ting preemptive answer: "not good, I can marry her?" He knew exactly what the Qi family was thinking, so he always spoke with an unhappy tone. It''s better for Qi family not to have any evil ideas, otherwise he is not a good stubble. Chapter 551 Entering the house, the interior decoration is full of pride. Don''t know why, they like to decorate with yellow, as if looking at more extravagant. This kind of decoration taste war punishment certainly is to look down on the eye, always felt as if oneself walked into one night to be rich the coal boss''s home. His home has always been ck, white and gray, and with Gu Jin, there are more and more other colors and anger. "Mr. and Mrs. Si, please take your seat." Qi''s mother has learned the lesson before, and now she is much more obedient. She is also cautious to Gu Jin. Although Qi Yanran felt a little ufortable in her heart, she had to endure it again and again in order to leave a good impression in front of Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting''s gentleman opened a chair for Gu ji and gave the throne to Gu Jin. Qi''s family looked at each other and didn''t expect Gu Jin to have such a heavy position in the heart of Si Li Ting. thought about the invitation that day, and the Secretary said that Gu Jin has the final say, and he seems to have given all the rights of the family to Gu Jin. Like Si Li Ting, such a cold hearted man should be male chauvinism. Who knows he dotes on his wife so much. If so, is there hope for your daughter? Qi''s mother hesitated. She felt that the n might fail. What would happen if it failed? "Yanran,e and cut some fruit with me." "Qi Yan Ran some displeasure," Mom, have to eat, cut what fruit ah. " "It''s normal to eat some fruits before dinner. Some imported fruits have just been brought here. They are very fresh. Pleasee and help me." Although Qi Yanran was not happy, she had to apany her mother. There are some servants in the Qi family. How can Qi''s mother do it herself? She wants to say something to her daughter. No matter whether it was a Hongmen banquet or not, Gu Jin epted it safely. In the kitchen. Qi Yan Ran drooped a face, "Mom, what are you doing?" "Yan Ran, let''s cancel the n. Mr. Si really likes that woman. If the n fails, we will have a hard time." "Mom, you are afraid of this and that. As long as you follow my n, how can you fail?" "What if..." "There''s no contingency. Even if I''m still his Savior, he won''t do anything to me." Said Yan ran into the orange juice inside put some white powder, and then shake well. Two mother and daughter came out of the kitchen, one with wine and the other with orange juice. "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." "It''s OK, Mrs. Qi. Don''t be too polite." From the beginning to the end, Gu Jin shows a gentle and generous appearance, which makes people unable to pick out any problems. If it was not for his daughter''s reason, Qi''s father felt that the two people were really made in heaven. A person is noble like a king, and a person is tender like water. Only when he is around, can Si Li Ting have some human feelings. "It''s said that Mrs. Si just gave birth not long ago. It''s not suitable for drinking alcohol. Can I drink orange juice?" Because of theck of milk after delivery, Gu Jin used milk powder instead. She didn''t feed milk for a long time. Qi''s mother brought orange juice, and Gu Jin did not refuse. "Thank you." Qi''s mother poured wine to Si Li Ting, because it was the wine dispenser that had been distributed in advance. Everyone is in front of the independent red wine, Si Li Ting nced at the wine distributor in front of him. "Mine is too full. I''ll trade it with you." He was about to rece him with his father. When he just said this sentence, Qi''s mother''s face changed, "how much to drink, not to ask for." She seems to be very afraid that Si Li Ting will change the red wine. Si Li Ting looks at her deeply, "OK, that won''t change." With his words fall, Qi family talent a sigh of relief, several people''s expression by Si Li Ting and Gu Jin ie. What are they going to do? Gu Jin knew in his heart that such a clumsy means would like to deal with Si Li Ting. Tut, Qi Yanran really wants to do nothing about his good feeling. The y is getting better and better. Gu Jinmo is silent. During the dinner, Qi''s parents are very enthusiastic and have been asking about what happened in recent years. Si Li Ting always light, attention in Gu Jin, constantly to Gu Jin clip vegetables. Qi Yanran took the initiative to pick up a piece of spareribs and handed it to Si Li Ting, "Mr. Si, if you eat this spareribs, I still remember that you liked to eat the glutinous rice spareribs from jubaozhai. This is the cook we specially invited from Jubao room. It must taste the same as before. " Si Li Ting did not answer, "now I don''t like it." "And this one, you used to like." "I don''t like people serving me dishes." A word directly blocked Qi Yanran''s mouth, Qi Yanran had to put down his chopsticks silently. Gu Jin casually put his bowl of extra dishes to Si Li Ting, "brother Li Ting, you clip too much, I can''t eat."Qi Yan Ran pinched the chopsticks in her hand. How dare she give her leftover to Si Li Ting. Will that proud man bear it? Certainly not. Who knows that Si Li Ting didn''t want to bite it. In their heart, Si Li Ting is a high God, no one can get close to him. Even his partner also wants to hold, and ignore that he is actually an ordinary man, will spoil his beloved woman. This meal is notfortable for the family, and Si Li Ting loves to answer no matter what you say, he will not have too much reaction. Qi Yan Ran always wanted to close each other''s distance, but Si Li Ting had no weakness to let her attack. The Qi family gave Gu Jinjing a few sses of wine, watching Gu Jin drink orange juice, they were relieved. Si Li Ting''s wine almost bottomed out, and it was gettingte outside. Gu Jin held his head, and his mother stood on his horse and said, "Mrs. Si, are you not feeling well?" "I''m a little sleepy." "We have a lot of vacant rooms here. I''ll help you to have a rest. My husband has been thinking about Li Ting toe and have a few sets with him. Go and wait for him first." "Well, brother Li Ting, I''ll go to have a rest first." Gu Jin is very cooperative. Qi''s mother is in a good mood when she sees her in the scheme. The n has already been half sessful. Si Li Ting did not stop, allowing the Qi family to perform. After three rounds of wine, his body has been a little hot, Qi Yan Ran looked at Qi''s mother. Qi''s mother immediately said, "Li Ting, are you drunk? If you are drunk, go to your room and have a rest. " "And my wife?" Si Li Ting asked coldly. "Brother Li Ting, I''ll take you to her." Qi Yan Ran goes forward to help Si Li Ting, but Si Li Ting dodges her hand. He went straight upstairs, Qi Yanran quickly followed up. Qi''s mother and father watched them disappear on the second floor. Qi''s mother''s face was a little cheerful. "If he really bes our son-inw, we can make a great sess in our family." Qi''s father frowned tightly. "I don''t think things are right." "What? Didn''t everything go ording to our n? It''s going well. " "It''s just that it''s so smooth that it''s not right." There are some strange things in this matter. Qi''s father didn''t feel too happy, but felt a little uneasy. Si Li Ting can stand up in the treacherous shopping malls. Can he be so easily caught? "Husband, you are just worried. Although Mrs. Si is very good-looking, we are young and beautiful. Which man will not like it? As long as he is touched by Yan Yan, we can threaten him with this, so that we can be his father-inw and mother-inw. The family are dreaming of spring and autumn, Si Li Ting was taken to a room, the room is carefully arranged, a look is a woman''s room. He stood by the bed. "Where''s my wife?" Qi Yan Ran approached him and looked at him tenderly, "brother Li Ting, do you have to ask her, can''t I?"? Yanran has grown up. " She zipped up her dress, which was sexy enough to make men crazy about her. However, the face of the man fighting beside the bed is a pale color, as if standing in front of him is a stone sculpture rather than a sexy woman. "That''s what you want to do, take my wife away and seduce me? Don''t you know I''m married and have a son? What is the name of your behavior? " Qi Yan Ran is naturally ashamed of his saying so, but how can she let go. "Brother Li Ting, I like you. I fell in love with you three years ago. Can you give me a chance?" Si Li Ting didn''t even move his eyebrows and eyes. "Qi Yanran, I''ll give you onest chance. I''ll take it as if nothing happened, otherwise..." Chapter 552 Qi Yanran is obsessed with looking at Si Li Ting. He is tall and tall. In the past, he always wears a dark suit, but today he is wearing bright color, which is more handsome than before. He''s like God''s pet, perfect and wless. Where is the man she should be? "Brother Li Ting, you see, I''m younger than her and more beautiful than her. I''ve been defending myself like a jade all these years, and I''ve been waiting for you." She thought that when she said this, the men in front of her should be a little loose. Little did not know at the moment in front of the man''s expression did not change, Qi Yan Ran boldly walked toward him, she reached out to touch his face. She was so close to him at the moment, the cheek that made him dream. At this moment the door was pushed open, a cool voice came, "is Mr. Si ying addicted?" Gu Jin leaned against the door with his hands around his chest and watched the y. Although she knew what would happen, she still felt a little upset when she saw that the woman in the exposed clothes wanted to touch Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting in see her when the corner of the mouth overflow a smile, "Su Su is jealous." Gu Jin walked towards him, and was pulled into his arms by Si Li Ting. They seemed not to see Qi Yanran. Qi Yanran''s face was unbelievable. The medicine was under her own hands. How could Gu Jin not sleep in the past? That''s enough for her to sleep until the morning. Why is she here. "You, are you ok?" "Miss Yanran, do you think I should have something to do?" Gu Jin smiles. She had only a few drinks, but after each one she wiped her mouth with a tissue. In fact, it was at that time that she vomited out the orange juice. Qi Yan Ran looks at Si Li Ting''s face again and connects with what he said before. "You already know that!" "To me and Su Su Su, want me to betray Su Su, so as to destroy the rtionship between us, and then marry you, Qi Yanran, is your calction so hard?" "I, I didn''t, brother Li Ting, don''t misunderstand me." "Qi Yanran, I said, please call me Mr. Secretary." "Why? I called you first, but now I''m going to change my address to you because of her? " "Why? Just because she is my wife, Qi Yanran, you should know what happened to the people who calcted me. Did you not forget the incident three years ago? " Hearing this, Qi Yan Ran turned pale. Three years ago, that is, the day when Si Li Ting met Gu Jin, he was drugged. Only this time, he touched Gu Jin. But Gu Jin doesn''t know what price the man who gave the medicine to Si Li Ting paid. At that time, Qi Yan Ran came to find Si Li Ting and heard that the woman''s fate was very miserable. "It seems that you remember, Qi Yanran." Si Li Ting''s gloomy face suddenly smiles, which makes Qi Yan''s hair stand on end. Qi Yan ran back a step, "division, Mr. Si, I am your Savior." "Yes, you saved my life. I gave it to you in your salvation today. I gave you what you wanted in those years. But don''t forget that water can carry and capsize a boat. I can hold you up and make you fall to pieces. " "Qi Yan Ran scared repeatedly back," you can''t do this to me "No? Why not, Qi Yanran, it''s OK for you to prescribe medicine for me. Anyway, I also have antidote. You shouldn''t prescribe medicine to my wife. " Si Li Ting this sentence let Gu Jin cry andugh, what is the antidote! "Qi''s house is ugly." Si Li Ting looked at, Qi Yan ran a little nervous, what did he want to do! "Mr. Si, I, I am wrong." "I have rewarded you for saving your life. Now it''s your turn to pay me back." Si Li Ting finished and picked up Gu Jin. Gu Jin was happy to see the y, "brother Li Ting, what are you doing?" "Susu, it''s dark. It''s time for us to go home." Si Li Ting took her and strode out of the room. Although he did not say anything threatening her, the weight of that sentence Qi Yan Ran knew that Qi''s family was over. Qi''s parents are in the living room, see Si Li Ting holding Gu Jin to leave, both feel that things are wrong. "Li Ting, you have a good rest so soon?" I don''t know if my daughter said anything to him. "Mr. and Mrs. Qi, give you three days to find a new ce to live. After three days, this ce will not belong to you." If Qi Yanran had not saved his life, he would not have been so patient and good tempered. Of course, this is the kindness he can give to Qi family finally. "Mr. Si, what do you mean? Did we neglect you? " "You should know that you could have begged me with her life-saving grace. I could make Qi''s family better.But you''ve got the wrong idea. You want to attack my wife. You can move me, but you can''t move her. " After that, he had left with Gu Jin in his arms. Qi Yanran changed his clothes and ran out. Don''t see Si Li Ting is patient to say these words, with her understanding of Si Li Ting, her life is over, and her family. "Mr. Si, I am wrong. I beg you to leave our family alone. I will never think of Mrs. Si any more." Si Li Ting ignored and went straight to the helicopter. Qi''s family saw the helicopter disappear in the night, Qi''s mother had been in a big mess, "Yan Ran, you said we''ll be OK, how can this happen?" "I don''t know, mom, I don''t know anything!" "I said that this method will not work, this is the end of the family!" Qi''s father also regretted that he had refused at the beginning. Who knows they are determined to go their own way. Qi''s father felt sorry for her, but she could only listen to her words. "Yan Ran, you quickly think of a way, just he said that we only give three days, is our house?" Qi''s father was as pale as a leaf. "If you just want a house, that''s fine. I''m afraid what he wants is..." "What is it?" Although in the heart already had the idea, but she still did not give up to ask one. Qi''s father closed his eyes. "Nothing." "No, no, Li Ting is not such a cruel man." "He''s cruel, not human." At the moment, Gu Jin is held in his arms by Si Li Ting. Gu Jin is helpless. "Brother Li Ting, your injury is not very good." She didn''t know what the man was doing, recovering so quickly. It''s not finished yet, but he can move normally. "Almost. A little exercise will help you recover." Feeling the hot temperature of his body, Gu Jin looked at him in shock, "did you really drink?" She thought that Si Li Ting and himself would also try to spit out, but he would really drink the wine with ingredients. "Susu, remember our first time? It was a great night. " Gu Jin wanted to cry without tears. "It''s not good at all. I''m dying." "You won''t die with me here." Si Li Ting fondly kisses her hair. It is estimated that it will be another sleepless night tonight. Gu Jin has no choice but to say: "why do you want to drink it? You know what''s in it." "Because I know that even if I drink it, I still have an antidote." The air inside the helicopter is heating up. Si Li Ting can''t help it. He pulls his bow tie and unbuttons it. "Damn it, it''s not home yet." "You are so calm in front of Qi Yanran. I thought you didn''t drink." "She''s not you. How can I get in the heat?" Estrus? Gu Jin picked her eyebrows. The man really dared to say anything, but why was she so happy in her heart? "Bear with it, and you''ll be home soon." Gu Jin poured him a cup of water, "first drink water pressure." Originally only needs a few minutes'' journey, Si Li Ting feels like has used the long life. As soon as the cabin door opened, he rushed out with Gu Jin in his arms like an arrow from the string. "Young master, madam, are you back?" Si Li Tingfeng usually goes back to the room. The servant in the living room was in a daze, "how does it look like your ass is on fire?" "I don''t think the butt is on fire, it''s the body that''s on fire." "Go to bed early tonight." Everyone immediately understood, and the housekeeper sighed as if nothing had happened. "It''s so young, so energetic." The night is full of beauty. Lin Jun received a message, "within three days, I want Qi''spany to go bankrupt." Don''t think it''s Qi family''s people that angered Si Li Ting, which is also expected. "Yes, sir." Chapter 553 This night is the most difficult night for the Qi family, always feel some wind and rain ising. Qi Yan Ran tosses and turns is Si Li Ting''s face, as well as the picture that he finally holds Gu Jin to leave. She hated the teeth are almost broken, damned, what is good about that woman, why does he love her so much. Qi Yanran is almost crazy, and would like to dream will Gu Jinna a face to pieces. It was not until dawn that she fell asleep, but before she fell asleep, she heard the screamsing from outside. "How could that be so "Husband, what''s wrong with thepany?" "Stocks fell sharply overnight and continue to fall." Qi''s father looks very ugly. He knew that Si Li Ting didn''t want this house, he wanted the whole family. "Husband, what should we do?" Before Qi''s father had time to answer her, he answered another phone call. "Mr. Qi, no good. All the orders promised to us by Mr. Wan have been removed. It''s a big order." "I see. I''ll call Lao Wan right away." Qi''s father hung up and didn''t dial out, so he answered another call soon. "Mr. Qi, we are Songyingpany, the contract is invalid, Songying unterally suspended the contract." "How, how could..." In the next hour, Qi''s father received a lot of phone calls, and all thepany''s messages were telling him something. Theirpany, it''s over. Qi''s mother jumped, "husband, is thepany really not saved? Are we going to sell the house? " "House? It would be nice to get out of this crisis. " What is a house? The next financial crisis is the most terrible. Qi''s mother hurriedly ran to Qi Yanran''s room, "Yan Ran, you think of a way, your father''spany is going to go bankrupt!" Qi Yan Ran heard these also feel like Arabian Nights, "how can, he is so cruel!" From yesterday to today, it was only one night. All of dad''s partners asked for unteral suspension. Those orders that have not yet been signed are all yellow, and the raw materials are suddenly interrupted. What should we do with the next project? Emperor Huang has already sent out a word, who cooperates with Qi family, that is to do right with them. As the industry leaders have said, who dares tomit crimes against the wind? Many people are also watching this good y, what did Qi family do to anger Emperor Huang. "Yanran, let''s go and ask him." Qi''s mother just moved into this big house. She doesn''t want to move. Qi Yanran just came back from thepany. She didn''t want to believe that all this was done by Li Ting. Yes, she has always known that Si Li Ting is such a cruel man. Yan Ting couldn''t believe that his opponent woulde to her in the past. She has always felt that she is different for Si Li Ting, but now it seems, there is no difference. As he said, in the past he was looking at saving lives. Now that the saving grace is over, he has no worries about her. I have been unable to see this clearly. Now I can see it clearly. It''s toote. Everything is over. "It''s no use begging him." Qi Yanran is very clear about this. Si Li Ting said very clearlyst night that he would not me him for drugging him, but he could not bear to prescribe medicine to his wife. He did this to support his wife, let himself see who is the most important in his heart, and he is nothing. "Yan Ran, what should I do if I don''t ask him? The Qi family is about to end. You also hear what happened in your father''spany. As soon as thepany is finished, we will go bankrupt. " "Mom, it''s no use asking him, asking for that woman. He said that the woman is in charge of the family." Although I don''t want to say it very much, all this is so realistic that she has to admit it. Several times before Si Li Ting just reminded himself, even because he made a mistake, he didn''t say a word of No. If he doesn''t, he will die. He said that if he moved out of the house in three days, thepany would go bankrupt in three days. Others can''t do it, but he can do it. He has the strength. "By the way, he loves Mrs. ace so much. Let''s go and ask Mrs. secretary. She is a soft hearted woman. We must have hope." "Mom, I can''t pull that face off." How can she ask her enemies? Although Si Li Ting didn''t say it clearlyst night, it meant that his wife would have to pay a price if he moved his wife. Therefore, if you want to solve this matter, you have to start with Gu Jin. "Fool, you can see that Si Li Ting loves his wife so much that you can''t have a chance.Because of your willfulness, the whole family will be destroyed, and you are not willing to wake up. You have to dream of Mrs. Si. Even if we can''t marry Si Li Ting and rely on the resources he gives us, our life will be better and better. Isn''t all this enough? " Qi''s father''s face was bitter and astringent, "Yan Ran, three years ago, you said that I owed you marriage. This time, it was clearly opposed by my father, but I still agreed, and the father who owed you also paid off." A good home because of Qi Yanran''s self righteous scattered, Qi mother repented at the beginning. If she was not greedy and wanted to get more benefits from Si Li Ting and stood up against Qi Yanran, then everything would not be like this. "Dad, mom..." "Yan Ran, I beg you. You go with me to ask Mrs. Si. I remember. Three years ago, someone once offended him. In a fit of anger, he turned Mr. Tan''s golf course into a crematorium. Later, Tan head office went bankrupt. Some people said that he was for a woman. It must be Mrs. Si. As long as we go and ask Mrs. Si to forgive us and say a word in front of him, the whole family will be fine. " "But..." She really can''t do it! "Yanran, how much do you spend to study abroad and how much you spend at home every month? You don''t like to buy luxury goods. When thepany goes out of business, what do you want to buy? Maybe we''ll have to sleep on the street, and you still can''t be a Mrs Qi mother persuades, Qi Yan Ran looks at her parents, finally still can''t follow them to leave. To the vi of Si Li Ting, Xiao Zhu is smiling. "Have a seat, please." "And Mrs. Si? We have something to do with her. " Qi''s mother said anxiously. "Well, I remember thest time my wife came, but I always asked my young master when he began to care about my wife so much?" Don''t look at Xiaozhu, who said this with a smile, but actually he was satirizing several people. Before they did not look up to Gu Jin, even if it was yesterday''s dinner, their eyes were only Si Li Ting. Mrs. Qi quickly said, "it was our fault before. We shouldn''t despise Mrs. Si. Please call Mrs. Si. We''ll look for her if we have something important." She took out a piece of pink money and handed it to Xiao Zhu, who didn''t even look at it. "My wife is still sleeping, so I can''t see any guests." "Please, little girl. We really have something important to do." In such a short time, thepany''s shares fell sharply, and every minute was money. "As I said, my wife was very tiredst night and is still resting today." Xiao Zhu is very tired. Qi Yanran clenches her lips tightly. She is watching Si Li Ting drink wine, so finally he "Little girl, what about Mr. Sze?" "Sir, I have a video conference in my study. I advise you not to disturb him. Otherwise, my husband will be very angry. Especially when the wife is still awake, there will be no one to hold on to. " Xiao Zhu said this as if to say that Si Li Ting is a big monster, but that''s right. Without Gu Jin around, he is just like a big monster. "Does your husband care much about Mrs. Smith?" Mrs. Qi asked tentatively, wondering if it was useful to ask her. Xiaozhu said with a positive face: "of course, my husband is a well-known beloved wife maniac in a ten mile radius. His wife told him to go east. He didn''t dare to go west. Of course, it wasn''t our wife. It was terrible. In fact, our wife is gentle and lovely. My husband loves her so much that he wants to love her and spoil her. What she says is what she says. She never quarrels, and only the words of her wife can change her husband. " Qi Yanran''s heart sank, the man in her impression would be a wife ve one day. Qi''s mother is a little happy, so to Gu Jin''s words is useful, ask Gu Jin is much better than Si Li Ting. Chapter 554 In Mrs. Qi''s mind, Gu Jin always smiles. She feels that she is much easier to deal with than siting. Women are the most soft hearted, especially those who have given birth to children. As long as they deliberately sell themselves miserably for a while, I don''t believe that she will not be soft hearted. Now Qi''s family doesn''t need to be sold. It''s miserable enough. "Yan Ran, I tell you, after a while Mrs. Sies down, you must ask her well. All the hope of our family lies in you." "Mom, I know." Qi Yan Ran was not reconciled to the way. How could she be reconciled? Clearly, he should be a well-known Mrs. Si. He and Si Li Ting knew each other first, and the person who saved Si Li Ting was also himself. Just because dad did something wrong for a while, he didn''t have a chance. Instead, he let another woman enjoy himself. Seeing the expression on Qi Yan Ran''s face, Qi''s mother was afraid of her bad things. "Yanran, for a while, you have to restrain your temper. Your mother knows that you are ufortable, but Qi''s life and death are in your hands. You don''t want your dad''spany to go bankrupt, do you? Your grandmother, they are too old to stand the blow. Not for ourselves, but for the rest of us. It''s not easy for us to get to where we are today! " "Stop it, I know." Qi Yan Ran feels annoyed when she hears it. In addition to being annoyed, she has nothing to do. She would not havee here if she had any way, but what could she do? The world is thew of the jungle. Who stands at the top of the food chain can control all the rights of life and death. And Si Li Ting happens to be the man standing at the top of the food chain. Qi''s family is like a little ant in his eyes. He can crush it with his fingers. He is too kind to Gu Jin. Gu Jin has be the most important existence to save Qi family. In order to keep the family together, she had to endure. "Mrs. Smith is so gentle. She should be easy to get along with." Father Qi sighed. If there was no hospital before that event, Qi Yanran would also feel that Gu Jin must be a trivial woman. However, the incident in the hospital let Qi Yanran have a lingering fear, even several nights have nightmares. Gu Jin is just like a ghost crawling out of the blood pool of hell. At that time, Qi Yanran thought he was going to be killed by her. Gu Jin on the other side estimated that only he could see it. His parents thought she was good at talking. Although Gu Jin''s appearance is gentle and noble, there is no threat. But Qi Yan Ran has a kind of feeling, that woman is not easy to deal with, perhaps more difficult than Si Li Ting. At the moment, Gu Jin still can''t wake up in bed. After she gave birth to a child, she is weak. In addition, she has a child, and Si Li Ting has been caring for her tenderly. Have not been so indulgent for a long time, Si Li Ting got unprecedented satisfaction. Gu Jin is nestled in bed, sleeping until 11 a.m. Wake up when there is no figure around that person, Si Li Ting also just had a car ident when stopped some. He''s a little bit more workaholic right now. There are dad and Morson in the United States for the time being, but he is the president in the end. Bill still has to deal with some important decisions. The ability that Si Li Ting shows is far above himself, from the initial surprise to theter eptance. Bill feltpletely convinced by his son. He had a unique vision and a domineering method. He was much better than he did not know. Smith family handed over to Si Li Ting, he does not worry at all, his son will give him a strong sense of security. Gu Jin rubbed his eyes, "brother Li Ting." The voice of opening mouth is hoarse, the throat is like a fire, think ofst night''s indulgence, she is helpless. This man is still as warm to her as ever. Before, Gu Jin was also worried about his body''s distortion after giving birth to a child. As a result, Si Li Ting treats her as before, and Gu Jin is also a wonderful physique. When others are pregnant, the mother should grow dozens of Jin, the child did not supplement nutrition, the nutrition was all supplied to the mother. Gu Jin, on the contrary, absorbs the nutrition of the mother''s body. After giving birth to the baby, Gu Jin is ten jin fatter than before. I don''t know if it''s because of the bleeding that I didn''t do any exercise at all, and I soon lost weight. When a pregnant mother is absorbed by her child, she will be ugly and haggard. Gu Jin, on the contrary, not only recovered his figure as before, but even better than before. His chest was big enough for a cup. Slim waist, long body, still legs. When she was pregnant, she used olive oil that was good for her body every day. There was no stretch mark on her body. During pregnancy and confinement, she ate a lot of good things. Her skin was white and tender, and the skin of her small face was pinching water.The only difference with the past is that she has a lot of feminine vor, in the words of Si Li Ting. Now Gu Jin is a walking aphrodisiac, seducing him all the time! He had tried his best to control himself before he was in love with her body. Last night, he was addicted to the medicine. Gu Jin is holding his own small waist. He hasn''t been so indulgent for a long time. Her voice was so dry that she had to get up in her clothes. She held the edge of the bed. He was so tired that he was still alive. Men and women were really different creatures. Simple washing, barefoot in the closet to find clothes. Si Li Ting just opened the door and saw the girl with his white shirt. Last night''s indulgence has no clothes to wear. Gu Jinshun grabs the shirt of cheese and Li Ting. He was tall and wore his shirt just to cover his hips. Just now, for the sake of washing and gargling, she tied her hair loosely. After a night of moistening, the skin is super moist, and it is not too much to describe it as gorgeous as peach blossom. Slender legs into the eyes, small white feet step on the soft carpet. She was bending down in the closet looking for clothes, but she didn''t know how attractive she was! "Honey, what are you looking for? I''ll help you." Si Li Ting embraces her from behind, maic charming sound line rings in the ear. Gu Jin body gently trembles, Si Li Ting gently smiles, his baby is so sensitive at any time. "You''re a ghost. You walk without a sound. I''m scared to death." The little woman turned and looked at him, a little angry. She buttoned up a few buttons at will, revealing her beautiful neck and exquisite small vicle. As soon as he looked down, he could see that his breath was getting stronger. "Susu, you seduced me again!" Gu Jin was wronged and said a word himself. "Brother Li Ting, stop making trouble. I''m tired and thirsty. Last night was not enough!" Feeling the change of man''s body, she wanted to cry without tears. Isn''t it enough that he asked for it so long and so many timesst night? Even if you eat three meals a day. How could he be so keen to do such a thing? The earlobe was bitten, "not enough, I wish I could die on Su Su." "Nonsense." "Susu, are you a fox reincarnation? Why do I like you so much The man took her body, buried his head in her neck and smelled her faint fragrance. When ites to body odor, it should be milk fragrance. During this period of time, she did not feed, the milk was a lot less, but still exists. Si Li Ting seems to have developed a new continent, and tossed her hard. The smell of milk mixed with skin care products and shower gel evolved into a very pleasant smell, which made siting unable to stop. See his double pupil change, Gu Jin quickly interrupted: "husband, I am thirsty." One more time, she''ll be dead tired! Si Li Ting was a little displeased and left a bright mark on her neck before he left. "I have someone make what you like to eat. I have a document to read. You go down first. I''lle down to lunch with youter. Qi''s people are waiting for you below. You can y as you like. " Gu Jin smiles, "yes, thank you husband." Si Li Ting spoiled scraped the tip of her nose, "eat something first, don''t be hungry, as for other people can see at any time." "Well, go ahead and get busy." Gu Jin changed a suit of clothes and went downstairs with a smile. Tut, it seems that the good y begins. It''s time to go down and watch the y. Let her husband have a car ident, this ount she has not calcted clearly! Chapter 555 The Qi family came early in the morning and waited for three hours. Waiting was the most boring thing for everyone. If you wait for more than one minute, you will lose more. Qi''s father''s phone call has not been cut off this morning, it''s all about thepany''s news. All kinds of interruption of cooperation, early termination of contracts, cancetion of raw materials supply. In the past, we all know that Si Li Ting is fierce, but only those who have really experienced it will be deeply impressed. What''s more, it''s terrible. It''s like hell on earth. But in one night, Qi''s family has be like this. "Why don''t youe down? It''s sote. Some people like such azy woman." Qi Yanran said something impatiently. "My husband likes me to sleepte, is that in the way of Miss Qi?" A woman''s voice with a smile rang out. Qi''s mother red at Qi Yan Ran. At this time, she was still talking nonsense! This time, Gu Jin wore a conservative skirt and a small blouse. The whole stream of people showed anguid breath, clearly no makeup, but her skin condition was very good. With a touch of pink on her white cheek, natural rouge is much better than any cosmetics. The happiness of a woman can be seen from her face. Gu Jin is taken good care of by Si Li Ting, just like a delicate flower, beautiful and gorgeous. There are also some dark red marks between her neck, proving the fierce fightingst night. This is the summer, but also in their own home, Gu Jin also did not deliberately to cover up. When Qi Yan Ran saw those traces, her heart was in pain. She really couldn''t imagine that the man who was calm to the extreme would leave traces on women one day. "Mrs. Si, the little girl is too young to be sensible. Don''t worry about what she says." Or Qi''s mother would be a human being, so she would greet her with a smile. "Twenty one, no less." Gu Jin still smiles. "Ma''am, sir, let you wake up and eat something to cushion your stomach. After a while, hees down to eat with you." "Well." Gu Jin went to the dining room, "help yourself, please." Qi''s family waited for such a long time, but it was not easy to wait for her to show up. Qi''s family was very anxious, and she was still eating in a calm mood. It''s clear that she made Qi''s family be this way. Why should she do it! Qi''s mother saw that Qi Yanran''s face was not good, so she pulled tightly. Now the power of Qi''s life and death was in Gu Jin''s hands. She''s a God, and she has to confess. "Mrs. Si, I believe we are here. You should know that we are..." Gu Jin took a sip of milk and put down the ss. "Mrs. Qi, it''s your etiquette to disturb people''s meals?" Although a word does not have a sharp color, it gives people an invisible pressure, this is the first time Qi''s mother has such a feeling. Gu Jin has always been a gentle woman in front of her. Now Mrs. Qi feels something is wrong. "Sorry." Mrs. Qi retreated to one side. They were worried when people didn''te down before. Now when peoplee down, it will be more difficult for you to watch her eat slowly. It is estimated that every Qi family has an idea, and they would like to put a big spoon into Gu Jin''s mouth. No matter what other people were thinking, Gu Jin ate his food slowly. When she finished eating, she sat leisurely on the sofa, and her mother followed her like a follower. "Mrs. Smith, you''re ready." "Not bad, Mrs. Qi. Come on. What can I do for you?" Gu Jin has made a cup of hot tea. Si Li Ting has been drinking this tea recently. "Mrs. Si, we are here to apologize today. We are sorry aboutst night." Gu Jinughed and said, "give us the medicine. Is it OK to say sorry? God knows what you''re trying to do with your pills? Murder or robbery. " "How can we kill?" Qi Yanran''s indignation was hard to calm. "Oh? If you don''t kill people, what do you want to do with your medicine? " Gu Jinming knows why. The Qi family is really thick skinned to the extreme. They know that Si Li Ting has a wife and children, but they still do such dirty things. Just because she didn''t say it yesterday doesn''t mean she doesn''t want to. Qi''s mother felt that if she didn''t tell the truth, she was too insincere. In order to y emotional cards, her voice was more gentle: "Mrs. Si, I know that we did this wrong. When you didn''t show up three years ago, Yanran liked Mr. si very much. Mr. si used toe to our house for dinner. In our heart, we feel that Mr. Si and Yan Ran are a pair. In order to make Yan Ran worthy of the boss, my husband will send Yan Ran abroad to study hard. Three yearster, Mr. Si was married and had a son. He loved him so much that he couldn''t take it for granted.You are also a woman. You know how to ask, but you can''t. who hasn''t done something missing? Mrs. Si, now Mr. Si is angry with ourpany, and the whole family is going to die. " Her words on the surface listen to everywhere aggrieved, as if Gu Jin is the third party, her daughter is the injured one. Gu Jin''s smile didn''t decrease. "So Mrs. Qi thinks it''s my fault?" "No, no, no, I didn''t say that. I just hope Mrs. Si can understand. You can help Mr. Si to say a good word and spare us this time." Gu Jin said faintly: "I was here three years ago. My husband and miss Qi have no love for each other. But miss Qi saved him once. My husband took care of her and even his family. You ask yourself, if you don''t have his support, you and your family can be so smooth these years? No matter what Miss Qi thinks of him, from the beginning to the end, my husband''s affection for her is brother and sister. Even if she loves my husband, you parents don''t know? It''s clear that we are married and have a child, but you shield her to break up other people''s families. If you seed, will my wife''s position be your daughter? You think I''m the virgin? Do you want to help you when you hurt me? " Gu Jin''s words made the faces of the two adults white and red. Yes, they are not sensible. They are both old enough to do such things. If it gets out, they still have the face to see people? "Mrs. Si, it''s all our fault. You are also a mother. You should know the weight of the child. Even if we know it''s wrong, we still want to give the best to our children and ignore your feelings. " "Your right or wrong has nothing to do with me. It is my husband who wants your family to go bankrupt. Go to her if you ask." Qi''s mother realized that Gu Jin was even more difficult to deal with than she imagined. Her face was very ugly. "You know Mr. Si''s temper. How could he listen to us? Qi family had a hard time today, but because of the copse of thepany''s stock overnight, all partners wanted to cancel their cooperation with us. If we go on like this, our family will go bankrupt in three days. You will have arge number of people and ask for help from Mr. Si. Mrs. Si, I kneel down for you. My mother has a bad heart. If the Qi family is finished, she will die. " Qi''s mother really knelt down on her knees. Now Qi''s family is like this, they are really desperate. She thought she was so miserable that Gu Jin would be soft hearted. At least she was an elder. However, the expression on Gu Jin''s face is still so light. She breaks her legs out of Qi''s mother''s hands and oveps her legs. "Mrs. Qi, you are an elder. You can''t kneel down for me. Get up." Qi''s mother was in a better mood when she said so. It seems that her own method has worked, and it would be better if she cried again at this time. "Mrs. Si, you should be merciful. You can see that you are so beautiful and good-looking. You can help our family. I will repay you today''s kindness when I am a cow and a horse in the next life." Gu Jin put down his teacup and said, "Mrs. Qi is serious. Whose idea is this?" "It''s my daughter who doesn''t know how to do these things for a while." "Since it was your daughter who did it, why did she look at me like an enemy? If you want to apologize, she is the one to apologize. " "You, what do you say?" "I said Let''s get you down on your knees. " Gu Jin chuckled. Chapter 556 Qi''s mother thought that Gu Jin was moved by her words, but she didn''t know that people would not buy it. When he heard Gu Jin say that he would kneel down, Qi Yanran widened his eyes and looked unbelievable. "You want me to kneel?" "It seems that Miss Qi not only has bad manners, but also has bad ears. It''s not to say that today is to apologize. Since it''s an apology, you have to show sincerity. " Looking at Gu Jin or that understatement of the appearance, and Qi Yan Ran already angry fast crazy. How dare this woman! "Mrs. Si, we are a family. My apology is equivalent to my daughter''s apology. Husband, you should kneel down for Mrs. Si." Gu Jin is not dissatisfied with the parents who spoil their children. From the beginning to the end, she only wants to target Qi Yanran. "Mr. Qi doesn''t have to be like this. Whoever made the mistake will be responsible for it. Otherwise, even if you kneel, you will kneel in vain." Her words have already said very clearly, you when parents kneel is useless, she wants Qi Yanran to apologize. "Don''t go too far!" Qi Yanran from yesterday to today is very unhappy, but also let her apologize to the people who hate most. Gu Jin raised eyebrows and looked at her? What''s wrong with me? Miss Qi, why don''t you tell me where I go too far? " "You..." Qi Yanran points to Gu Jin, but he is dissatisfied but has nothing to say. "What? Miss Qi can''t say it. Let me talk about it. Do you think it''s me who took the ce of Mrs. Szechwan? You feel the conscience to say, three years ago, brother Li Ting had more than half of your brother and sister like you? Did he touch you or kiss you? None of these? But because you saved him, he gave you the privilege to stay with him. He will buy you what you want, and even help you to keep your family together. He has rewarded the benefactor for saving his life, but you have the delusion that he has no idea for you See the truth was exposed, Qi Yan Ran''s face is very ugly, which is more than Qi family bankruptcy to let her suffer. "No, it''s impossible. He loves me. You''re the one who got in the way. I was sent to Europe..." Gu Jin sneered: "if he really loves you, can he stop you when you leave? Did hee to you all these years? Or did he contact you on his own initiative? Did you send a gift? " Her every question makes Qi Yanran heartache, Qi Yanran''s heart surges with great grandeur. When he said he wanted to leave, he didn''t give up half a cent. He only said that it was good to study abroad, and then he gave her 500000. Later, I cut off contact with him. He never came to find himself, let alone made a phone call. I can''t help but call him and find that his number has been changed. Qi Yanran refused to admit that he was not special in his heart, he was just to repay her kindness. "Over the years, he has been loving and caring for me, and he has never had any feelings for you. If I were you, I would carry forward my family with his kindness, instead of being stupid enough to be Mrs. Si. Now it''s all your own efforts to reduce the situation. You not only do not know how to repent, but also ask your parents to kneel down and apologize for you. Qi Yanran, if you are really so noble and proud, then you should not use such a mean. Not only can''t get his love, but also your family will be destroyed. Remember, it''s all your fault. " Gu Jin said sentence by sentence prick heart, Qi Yan Ran covered his ear and shook his head, "you lie, he won''t love you, he loves me!" "What''s the noise?" An unhappy male voice came from upstairs. Si Li Ting pinched his eyebrows. For so long, why are these scum still there? He has a strong sense of territory and doesn''t like strangersing or even staying for a long time. Qi Yan Ran seemed to grasp thest beam of light at this time, and she ran towards the stairs. Her eyes with tears, full of hope to look at Si Li Ting. "Mr. Si, you told her that if I didn''t leave, there was no opportunity for her to take advantage of the opportunity. Was it me who married you?" Si Li Ting''s face was worse, "who gave you the illusion?" Qi Yanran: "Are you blind? When did I show that I like you? Did you pull your hand or tell you I love you? Or what promise do you have? " ¡°¡­¡­ No He didn''t say it, not once. However, Qi Yan Ran still did not give up, "but you never let any woman close to you, I am the only one who can get close to you. Don''t you like what I want for me "Do you want to buy something for you? Your father has bought you a lot of things these years. Why don''t you let him marry youFor her logic division, Li Ting felt the pain in his brain. As expected, smart people are the same, and stupid people are all kinds of strange things. "I..." "Qi Yanran, I said you saved me, I will give you everything you want. I give you money to buy luxury goods, to give your family afortable life, all these are just because of your kindness. If you think you can do whatever you want after saving me, you''re wrong. You want topare with my wife. You deserve it? Qi''s family has today. It''s up to you to ask for something that shouldn''t belong to you. " Si Li Ting''s words can be said to be very indifferent, did not give Qi Yan ran a little face. Qi Yan Ran tears patter patter, Qi family break bankruptcy and what is important. The construction in her heart copsed. It turned out that for Si Li Ting, she was not the most important person, but just a dispensable person. Pain, the heart seems to have been pricked by the same pain. Si Li Ting walked to Gu Jin side, took her hand, "but just a few people, how did not send away?" Gu Jin faint smile, "just I was eating." "Xiao Zhu, seeing off the guests, how can these people quarrel with his wife?" Si Li Ting was displeased. "Young master, I''m sorry. I''m going to give someone away." Xiaozhu quickly looked at them, "a few, please." "Mr. Si, we came here to apologize. Please forgive us." Qi''s father began to speak. Si Li Ting sneered: "sorry? Why didn''t I see that? I only see you all bullying my wife. Why, bullying nobody in my family? " Qi''s mother and father are going to cry. How does this man with colored sses say this. "Mr. Si, how dare we bully Mrs. Si? I just knelt down for her." "Yes, Li Ting, we know we are ashamed. We are toote to be ashamed. How can we bully her?" "She was so loud when I came down. Wasn''t she a bully?" Si Li Ting is biting. "My wife is not in good health, but she can''t stand any stimtion. It seems that the speed of your family''s bankruptcy is a little too slow, which makes you have time to bully my wife." If Si Li Ting goes on, Qi''s mother will burst into tears. No one is so unreasonable. Now the bankruptcy speed is fast to catch up with the rocket speed, and he said it was slow. "Mr. Si, I''m sorry. Please take it easy." "Whoever''s wrong apologizes." Si Li Ting pulls Gu Jin to sit down. Qi''s mother nced at Qi Yan Ran, "dead girl, Qi''s family is going to go bankrupt. What do you want? Do you really want to piss off your grandmother? " "Yanran, I''ll let you do anything before. This is our fault. Please apologize to Mrs. Si." Qi Yan Ran bit his lips, she knew that under the current situation, he had no way back. To save the family, we must apologize to Gu Jin and give up her self-esteem. "Yes, I''m sorry." Si Li Ting looked on coldly, "is this the attitude of apology? Are you bullying my wife? No one supports her. You want to fool my wife With Si Li Ting in, Gu Jin felt that he didn''t have to say much. With him doting, the wind and rain all over the world are blocked. Qi Yan Ran''s lips mumbled and finally knelt down slowly. She knelt down in front of Gu Jin. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Si. It''s my wishful thinking. I shouldn''t design you. Please don''t involve my family and give us a chance to unite our family." "Get up." Gu Jin iszy. Qi Yan Ran nced at humiliation in his eyes and got up at the first time. Qi''s mother''s face also had some smile, "Mrs. Si, the Qi family''s affairs..." "Mrs. Qi, have you misunderstood something? You''ve done something wrong. It''s natural to apologize. It''s what you mean to apologize, and that''s what I mean Qi Yan Ran''s face changed, "you cheat!" Chapter 557 Gu Jin''s face is still a harmless smile of human and animal, which makes people feel not a bit cold, but what she just said makes people feel cold. "Mrs. Si, you didn''t ask the little girl to apologize to you just now. What do you mean by that?" "Mrs. Qi, shouldn''t your daughter apologize to me for doing something wrong? She can apologize, and I can''t ept it, right? " So her daughter knelt down for nothing? This Mrs. Si is really gentle on the surface, but in fact she is hiding a knife in her smile! "That''s right, Mrs. Si. I know that all the mistakes are our fault. Can you show mercy and spare us the whole family?" Gu Jin was ying with his nails. "I''m not a Bodhisattva. What kind of mercy do I have?" Mrs. Qi felt that it was not Si Li Ting who was really powerful, but Gu Jin, who was hiding needles in every inch. "Mrs. Si, Yan Ran is still young. She is not sensible. If you have anything..." "Still young? Are you still young in your twenties? If it''s a giant baby. Since you are willing to raise this giant baby, I can''t help it. Take care of it. You will be responsible for the mistakes made by the giant baby. " Before Gu Jin has been smiling brightly, giving people the feeling is very good to talk. Who knows the other people walk is the abdomen ck department, looks good to talk, actually is the most difficult to talk. A bad talk even if, but there is a ferocious wife around the devil. Si Li Ting''s words are few. There is a kind of posture that if you dare to be rude to my wife, I will dig your ancestral grave. Qi''s father was dejected. He didn''t have Qi''s mother. "Come on, this is our fault. Over the years, Li Ting has done enough for us. These things were originally given to us by him. Now it doesn''t matter if we take them back." "Husband, are you stupid? Ourpany will go bankrupt, which means it will be worse than before. " Qi''s mother was so anxious that she knelt down at Gu Jin''s feet. "Mrs. Si, your Bodhisattva''s heart, I beg you, you can save our Qi family." Gu Jinshi couldn''t stand the ceremony from her elders. She squatted down to help Qi''s mother get up. "Mrs. Qi, I don''t hate Qi''s family, but I''m a strong man. I don''t like my own people being coveted by others." "I promise, Yanran will never be around you again." "Mrs. Qi, this matter was caused by your good daughter. Your mistake lies in conniving your daughter. Since they are wrong, they have to be corrected. So far, you are still conniving. It seems that the speed of Qi''s bankruptcy is too slow. " "Enough, don''t you just want to trouble me? You say, what do you want? " Qi Yan Ran looked angry, as if Gu Jin owed her tens of millions. Gu Jin just can''t bear to see her parents do so many things for her, and she still looks arrogant. Proud? If she is really arrogant, she will not use that kind of inferior three abuse. "Miss Qi, please understand one thing. You came to me today to apologize, but I didn''t invite you toe. If you don''t have an apology, you can leave. " "You..." "What''s wrong with me? You don''t look down on me. You think you''re better than me. But you seem to think highly of yourself. In terms of family background, my family in America has dumped you for 100 blocks. You are not as tall as I am, your skin is not as white as I am, and your chest is not as big as mine. What do you want topare with me? When I didn''t show up three years ago, brother Li Ting didn''t like you. After three years, you still wanted to be Mrs. Si. You keep saying that I robbed your position and pretended to be arrogant. Do you want to be arrogant and give us two pills? Miss Qi, is Liang Jingru''s courage so shameless? " Gu Jin this words but scolded to Qi Yanran''s heart, needle needle see blood. "I..." Gu Jin didn''t say anything wrong. She was much better than Qi Yanran. Qi Yanran thinks that she is a fox spirit and has always despised her. The problem is that people care about their family''s status in the American businessmunity. Even if Gu''s family opened a branch in China, it was also the existence of the family. Compared with financial resources, but more than body and appearance, Gu Jin can''t think of Qi Yanran. Why is Qi Yanran so confident? Qi Yan Ran is also stunned, she has never thought about these things. She can''t, nothing. Seeing her daughter irritated Gu Jin, Mrs. Qi quickly said, "Mrs. Si, you..." "Xiao Zhu, see off the guests." Qi family was kicked out, Qi Yanran at the moment no time to regret. Gu Jin has issued a death order, andter the Qi family is forbidden to enter. "Mom, is the Qi family finished?" "It''s over, it''s all over!" She is about to cry to death, it is clear that as long as Qi Yanran makes a good apology, everything still has a turn for the better, but Qi Yanran looks arrogant, like Gu Jin sorry for her.It was toote for her to regret the end. In just two days, Qi''s family was destroyed, thepany''s capital chain was interrupted, and there was no working capital. Thepany could only apply for bankruptcy, and the house was also used for mortgage repayment. He said three days, really only three days. The family was driven out, Qi Yanran still felt that there was nothing in their family? The only thing that Si Li Ting didn''t make a decision was that he didn''t let them go into debt. He just lost hispany and home. They are just ordinary people. Mrs. Qi still wears a high skirt, but the days when she spent money like dirt are gone. "Why did this happen?" What she regretted most was that she didn''t stop Qi Yanran at that time, which led to her bing this way now. "Dad, mom is my fault, everything is my fault." "Don''t tell anyone else about it, especially your grandmother and grandmother." Qi Yanran was full of tears. At the moment, she was fully awake. She thought she was different to Si Li Ting. Now it seems that she has never been in the heart of Si Li Ting. Not before and not now. And she has harmed the whole family because of her temporary arrogance! The news of Qi''s bankruptcy soon spread throughout the circle, and everyone said that the president was angry for his beauty. The name of Si Li Ting''s beloved wife, the maniac devil, was also officially called out. Everyone raised a wake-up call to himself. It seems that anyone can be provoked in the future, but Mrs. Si can''t be provoked. Someone has be the exclusive term for tyrants. Tan Luoxi saw the gossip news in the circle, and she knew about it. In the past three years, it has developed rapidly. Even so, three days passed. Si Li Ting, that man is more ruthless than imagined, this time or because of that woman. Gu Jin''s smiling face appeared in Tan Luoxi''s mind. His wife was so gentle that he must have been killed by Qi family. Just thinking so, her doorbell rang. "Here it is." Tan Luoxi ran to the door a few steps. Is it the milkman? In order to facilitatemuting, she did not live in the tan family, but rented a small apartment near thepany. It''s convenient to go to work at the first time. Tan Luoxi found that Lin Jun had to do too many things on her own. She worked hard every day. She also determined to study hard and share some things with him. It takes a lot of time tomute from home to work every day, which makes it much more convenient. Opening the door, she saw Lin Jun in a suit right in front of her. "Lin, master Lin, how did youe here?" Tan Luoxi almost bit off his tongue. She just moved in yesterday and didn''t tell anyone at all, because it''s a hardcover apartment. She just needs to bring some daily necessities in. "I live next door to you." Lin Jun light road. When he came back, he saw Tan Luoxi enter the door with a big bag and a small bag. I didn''t expect that she moved to her next door, and she didn''t know what it was like. It''s not the only time that I met before. "What a coincidence?" Tan Luoxi didn''t know whether to be happy or sad. "Why, you don''t want to?" Lin Jun stepped forward and Tan Luoxi subconsciously retreated. Since what happened in the office that day, she has been a little shy about Lin Jun. Although they didn''t make thest step, the scene was enough for Tan Luoxi to dream for several nights. In the past, she was a little prince with a gun in his mouth. She ran trains all over his mouth, so the number of times of real guns and live ammunition was zero. Lin Jun is different from her. It is clear that even the girl''s little hand has not been pulled. However, once the rtionship is confirmed, it is almost one step to reach the goal. Tan Luoxi and he were not in the same rank. Chapter 558 If Tan Luoxi was bronze, Lin Jun was absolutely the king, and he had to be the strongest king. Although he has never been in love, he is a novice in love, but his learning ability is fast. Besides, talking about love is one''s instinct. Animals also know how to have children. Lin Jun follows Si Li Ting''s side every day. He eats a lot of dog food. He has a goodmand of love. Tan Luoxi is his girlfriend. As long as she doesn''t do anything bad to Emperor Huang, he will love her well. Lin Jun entered the house, the decoration style of the room is very simple, and the house type is the same as himself. Before Tan Luoxi had time to change clothes and wash his face, Lin Jun came in like this. "That I''ll wash my face, or you''ll sit down first? " Seeing that Lin Jun has been dressed up, it means that he has already cleaned up. Lin Jun nodded, and Tan Luoxi quickly slipped into her bedroom. Anyway, Lin Jun was her favorite man. How could she go out with such dishevelled hair. Make up. Make it up. Tan Luoxi is more patient than usual to make up, but his mind is thinking about what Lin Jun said before. He lives next door to him, so will he think that he is a pervert and deliberately nned to meet him. In Maldives before, she did it on purpose. This time, it was totally because she was close to thepany. It''s just the distance of this apartment, and the environment of themunity is good. All aspects of the upper floor, the most important thing is that thendlord has just vacated it. When Tan Luoxi was worried that Lin Jun would think that she was an abnormal stalker, she walked toward the living room with a nervous heart. No one was seen in the living room, and there was movement in the kitchen. She saw Lin Jun''s skilful fried eggs, next to toast, put the fried eggs, butter, and pour a cup of hot milk. Washed a few strawberries, divided into two tes. "Ready? Come and have breakfast. " He asked kindly, without any expression on his face, as if this was his daily life. "You, you can cook breakfast?" I thought that a workaholic like him would never do theseplicated things, but he did, and it was so good. Lin Jun looked at his watch. "You still have five minutes for breakfast." This is the familiar taste, everything is based on time. Tan Luoxi sat at the table in a muddle headed way. Lin Jun shocked her too much. "I''ll make you breakfastter." Lin Jun''s words are not surprising. Tan Luoxi is obviously still immersed in making breakfast for himself. Who knows he said that he would make breakfast for himself in the future. This Happiness came so suddenly that she couldn''t believe it. "You, what do you say?" Tan Luoxi almost didn''t bite his tongue. Lin Jun said calmly, "don''t ept anything from other men." Tan Luoxi suddenly reacts. Assistant Li in the former office delivers milk tea and sandwiches to her. So he''s jealous? Seriously jealous. Tan Luoxi suddenly felt that Lin was a little cute, and somehow he became happy. This excitement, she choked, and quickly took the hot milk to drink. The milk was very hot, Tan Luoxi choked and choked, and the white milk flowed down the corner of his mouth. Ah, ah, ah! How could she do such a disgraceful thing. In the beginning of love, everyone wants to leave their best side to each other. Before she opened the door in front of the chicken coop, she had already exposed her bad image, and now she looks like a fool. Will Lin Jun regard her as a fool? Just think so, chin was held up, he wiped the milk from the corner of her lip with the pulp of his thumb. Then he said solemnly, "you are my girlfriend, I will be responsible." Obviously, he meant breakfast, which seemed to reveal some meaning. As soon as this sentence came out, Tan Luoxi''s face turned red in an instant. In the early morning, she was teased. "Red face, what do you think?" Tan Luoxi swallowed his toast and wiped his mouth with a napkin. "Master Lin, what do you mean by what you just said? Do you want to make breakfast for me every morning? " "You don''t want to?" Lin Jun''s words are full of a threat, "do not want me to do it for you, who do you want?" This person pays attention to how so strange, Tan Luoxi quickly waved his hand, "you don''t misunderstand, I don''t mean to ask others to do it." "What do you mean "I think you are a big man. Women usually make breakfast for men. If you want to make breakfast for me, I have some ttered. " Even before in thepany, Gu Jin also said that he would go home to make lunch for Si Li Ting. "Love is fair. There''s no big difference between men and women. I don''t value it."He thought Lin Jun was very manly. His words were very good, but he pleased Tan Luoxi. "My wife also made it for the president. I''m afraid you will condescend to yourself." "I''m willing to do anything for my wife, but my lover is still male and female. As I said, love is fair. The Lord thinks of his wife everywhere, so does his wife. My stomach is not good. My wife cooks by herself just to make my stomach better. She is voluntary. We are now in contact, I am also voluntary, you do not have to bear the psychological burden Tan Luoxi found that he really found a good boyfriend. He bought you breakfast every day, but where would you like to make breakfast for you? "That In fact, I can do it for you Tan Luoxi''s heart is sweet. He thought Lin Jun was a wooden man. He couldn''t get happiness with him. He didn''t know what romance was. Now she was as sweet as honey, which she had never had anywhere else. "Will you?" Lin Jun knew her life like the back of his hand. Although the tan family is in recession, it is not a day or two days of decline. Tan Luoxi has been studying abroad in recent years. Every day, her clothese and her mouth opens. After the father fell, there was a sister who was struggling to support thepany. Her financial condition was very good. Even ifter she knew that the family was in a bad situation, she was very smart to start buying on behalf of others. She knows all the celebrities around her. She can make a small profit every month. For ordinary people, she is very rich. Such a Jiao miss has not cooked, thepany is busy these days, she has no time to eat breakfast, gave assistant Li a chance. Whether it''s to keep people away from her, or to protect her stomach, Lin Jun thinks it''s best to make breakfast for her. It''s very close next door. I want to eat anyway. Tan Luoxi was poked in his mind, "I can learn, like my wife, if it''s you, I''ll do it for you." After all, Lin Jun said that she was willing to take charge of her breakfast all her life, and she was willing to learn. Whether a woman loves a man or not depends on whether she is willing to cook for you. What''s more, she is still a delicate youngdy who is willing to bear the smell of cooking fumes in the kitchen. She is absolutely true love. "No, I can cook at home. That''s good for you." Lin Jun light road. He doesn''t know what to say, but every word makes her feel warm. When she was still in love, Lin Jun said again, "you have only one minute." Tan Luoxi looked at him bitterly, "master Lin, can''t you make me more happy? What you just said was so touching. " "Happy two minutes is enough, I go to the garage to wait for you, you clean up, I don''t like to bete." "Ah, yes." Tan Luoxi quickly put toast in his mouth, and Lin Jun got up to leave. I saw her gobbling like a squirrel''s mouth. But heughed and leaned over her small chin, as if he liked it very much. "Forget it. Don''t force you. Eat slowly. Don''t choke, little fool." Doting, absolutely doting! Tan Luoxi looked at the man close at hand, unconsciously chewing. This silly look. Lin Jun bent down to kiss her lips, "baby, are you seducing me?" Two lips close together, that sound baby let Tan Luoxi from the tip of the heart crisp to the toes. Ouch, she''s going to die of brain congestion. Master Lin is really provocative! My God, please wake me up with a thunder and let me see if I am dreaming? Serious Lin Jun is not just wood. If she didn''t know his life experience, she would have thought Lin Jun was an old hand in love. Chapter 559 When Tam Luo Xi returned to her senses, Lin had left. Her face was like a thick blush. She drank the hot milk at one breath, pressed her surprise, and patted herself on the chest. Lin Jungang was really as attractive as she wanted to be. I didn''t expect that one day he would be possessed by a cold wood. Tan Luoxi suddenly reacted. "Damn it, five minutes have passed." She grabbed her bag and left in a hurry. By the time she got to the garage, Lin Jun was already waiting for her. On the car, her heart is still a little irregr, thinking of his provocative words before. "Master Lin." "It''s not good. If you mind, I''ll find a time to change." Lin Jun''s car is only a 100000 yuan bicycle, he does not care about material life. Now there are more tan Luoxi. Tan Luoxi was born a delicate youngdy. If she doesn''t mind, she may not be able to. Originally, Lin Jun''s life was his own. With Tan Luoxi, he had to consider some things for Tan Luoxi. Before, because of his family''s sake, he really made a lot of money with Si Li Ting, but most of his inherent funds were taken away by his family''s vampires. Fortunately, Si Li Ting saw the nature of his family in the early morning and asked him to take out part of his money for investment. Some time ago, Lin Jun saw that the money he had put in at the beginning also had a lot of ie. He did not receive the money back ording to themand of Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting was afraid that he would give all the money to others carelessly. Now Lin Jun has broken off with his family. He can move the money whenever he wants. If Tam Luoxi really cares, he can get another new car. "It doesn''t matter. The car is just a tool for walking. I don''t care." In some ways, Tan Luoxi is really lovely. She is in a big family, but she is not delicate. When she was in Maldives, Lin Jun felt that she was smiling most of the time, no matter whether the conditions were good or not. Maybe these are the points that I slowly like her, she is really good. "By the way, Mr. Lin, I heard that Qi''s family went bankrupt in three days. Did you do it?" Si Li Ting did not return to thepany during this period of time. He never met him once since he came to thepany. He almost entrusted everything to Lin Jun. "Well, the youngdy of Qi''s family was kind to me, so he supported them. Miss Qi didn''t know how to repay her kindness. She also wanted to get something that didn''t belong to her. How could you amodate her when she started to deal with her wife. Water can carry a boat and it can also capsize it. At the beginning, the Qi family was carried by the Lord, and he could be destroyed. " Tan Luoxi listened to Lin Jun''s understatement, "elder Lin, is it in your mind that destroying otherpanies is just a matter of snap?" "Our Emperor Huang will never hurt others casually. Of course, if others offend us, we will not be soft hearted." Tan Luoxi''s heart was cold, and she thought of her purpose of getting close to Lin Jun. If Lin Jun finds out, he will certainly destroy the tan family, and won''t believe her any more. After this period of time together, she also deeply fell in love with Emperor Huang. To be exact, she did not like Emperor Huang, but liked Lin Jun. Seeing that he was so desperate to Emperor Huang, she wanted to grow up quickly to help him and share some things for him, so as not to let him be so tired. At that time, Tan Luoxi also understood clearly that it was his father''s lust to molest his wife. Of course, Si Li Ting would not tolerate it. He bought a golf course and his father ran to gamble and lost all his property. In the final analysis, it doesn''t matter about Emperor Huang. My sister has obsession, and Tan Luoxi has some tangles in her heart. She fell in love with Lin Jun, and Lin Jun obviously showed that he liked her. There was a tan family between them. "Why, unhappy?" Lin Jun saw Tan Luoxi bow his head. He knew her idea very well. "No, no, I''m just sorry. A goodpany just went bankrupt. How many people are working hard behind it." Lin Jun sneered: "if you want to me, you should me the Lin family for their evil intentions towards his wife. If it''s just miss Lin, it doesn''t matter. In order to help her, her parents did not hesitate to prescribe medicine for her husband and wife. It was clear that both of them were married and had children. They wanted to break up others for the sake of their disrespect to help their daughter "What! Are you all right, madam Tan Luoxi is also a warm-hearted, Gu Jin to her good she knows, she also likes Gu Jin very much. As soon as I heard that other people were treating her like that, Tan Luoxi exploded in an instant. I wish she would beat them up at the scene. "Don''t worry. I won''t let my wife do anything." "In this way, it''s disgusting to destroy other people''s families."Tan Luoxi''s indignation is not fake. Lin Jun is very happy that she can stand on her side. "Emperor Huang will never indiscriminately kill innocent people." He is reminding Tan Luoxi that he said this just to let Tan Luoxi understand one thing. As long as she is good, he will help her and even the tan family. If she wants to have evil intentions, no matter how much she likes her, she can only end this rtionship. He believed that although Tan Luoxi was careless, she was actually a kind-hearted woman. She would not do such a thing. Lin Jun held the steering wheel in one hand, but rubbed Tan Luoxi''s head with the other hand. "Be good, lol." The sound of luo''er almost made Tan Luoxi dizzy, and Tan Luoxi didn''t know what happened. When her ex boyfriend went after her, no matter how many things she did, she was indifferent and had no feelings. Now Lin Jun has not done anything, just call her, she can''t. From the apartment to thepany, there is no traffic jam for a few minutes, which she has been confused. The whole person immersed in that sound Luo Er, she thought that if Lin Jun went to broadcast, she would make many women crazy and enchanted for him. From the car, Tan Luoxi is still in love. Lin Jun saw her take a few steps and waved to her. "Come here, lol." Tan Luoxi ran to Lin Jun like a little dog, "brother Jun, what..." The voice did not fall, she was taken over by Lin Jun, the body pressed on the car and kissed. There was no one else in the dimly lit underground parking lot. Tan Luoxi was nervous and excited when kissing in this ce. Lin Jun''s kissing technique is obviously better than before. His fingers gently caress her cheek. Such action will make her feel a feeling of being taken care of by a man, as if it is jewelry, he is holding her carefully. Releasing Tan Luoxi, Lin Jun''s thumb gently stroked her lips. "Brother Jun, why did you suddenly kiss me?" "Because in thepany, I can''t kiss you for a day, I think." He spoke his mind frankly. Tan Luoxi''s whole body was soft and soft in his arms, and his heart beat faster. Brother, have you ever talked about a girlfriend "No, you''re the first one, and I hope you''re thest one, just like my husband to his wife. This life is loyal to one person, apany you to old, this is my idea "If you don''t have a girlfriend, how can you And the way you kiss has improved. " Tan Luoxi was a little embarrassed. "Do you like it?" His eyes looked directly at Tan Luoxi, who was somewhat embarrassed. ¡°¡­¡­ I I like it. " No woman doesn''t like it. "I didn''t know when I was chasing my wife. He was domineering and decisive. At that time, my wife didn''t like her at all, not only didn''t like her, but also hated her." Hearing Lin Jun talk about Si Li Ting and Gu Jin, Tan Luoxi was curious, "what happenedter?" "I was afraid that he would not find a girl he liked and would be scared away, so I went to buy a lot of books for the overbearing president. As his assistant, of course, I also need to add some knowledge in this respect. I can do something about it. " "That''s how the president got his wife?" Seeing the way her eyes glowed, Lin all hooked his fingers, "want to know?" "Well, super wants to know." "Want to know to wait for me at home after work in the evening." After that, Lin all left, leaving Tan Luoxi with a red face. Wow You fouled, said good wooden man, but you made up the lesson ahead of time. But assistant Lin is really exciting. Chapter 560 In order to avoid suspicion, Lin Jun Zao stepped on the exclusive elevator of Si Li Ting, while Tan Luoxi went up from the ordinary elevator. The new assistant is not qualified to enter the exclusive elevator. She also wants to restore her inner calm for a while. Lin Jun''s sentence waiting for him at night is like an ancient emperor turning over a sign and arranging someone to inform you. After bathing, dressing and washing, he was sent to bed, waiting for the emperor''s luck. Clearly should hate, but her heart is looking forward to the arrival of the evening. Touching his lips, as if there were still Lin Jun''s breath and temperature on it, such a ascetic man would say such words. Thinking about the time when he gave him medicine in Maldives, he woke up naked in the morning, and Lin Jun didn''t even look at himself. At that time, he felt that his charm was not good, or Lin Jun was not healthy. Now look, she did nothing, Lin Jun himself has a reaction. Does this prove that her charm is not small? Tan Luoxi is surrounded by pink bubbles. "Good morning, assistant tan." "Good morning." "Look at you, are you in love?" Tan Luoxi quickly stroked his face, is it so obvious? "No, not at all." "Ah, assistant Tan, they are all colleagues. What did you cheat me about? Although thepany is strict, it doesn''t prevent people from falling in love. Look at the corner of your eyes and eyebrows are full of spring. I don''t believe it if you don''t fall in love. I really envy your boyfriend. You are beautiful and have a good figure. " People around her areughing at her, Tan Luoxi more embarrassed, the elevator door opened quickly down. Today, Tan Luoxi spent a day in the clouds. She deliberately avoided Lin Jun and didn''t even go to him for lunch. She is not afraid of anything else. She is afraid that her present state is easy to be impulsive. In thepany, Lin Jun is such a powerful person. She doesn''t want to be ckmailed because of herself, so she should pay attention to it. People who just start to fall in love are the most impulsive, and they can''t control themselves. "Assistant Tan, take these documents to Lin tezhu." "Oh, I don''t want it." Tan Luoxi left the document like a hot potato. In the morning, she was teased by Lin Jun, and when she saw him, she couldn''t help wanting to kiss him. "What''s the matter?" Assistant Lin asked. "No, it''s nothing. I''m just scared..." I''m afraid I''ll eat him. "Assistant Lin is usually strict and indifferent, but he is still good. As long as you don''t make mistakes, he won''t hurt you." "Assistant Li, you''d better go. I''m not feeling well today." "Well, you have a good rest." Tan Luoxi breathed out his breath until he was about to leave work in the afternoon. Her mobile phone vibrates. After a look, the note she gives Lin Jun is robot. "Wait for me in the garage at six and we''ll go home together." He didn''t work overtime today, and he was so punctual. The line of sight falls on us to go home together, the corner of Tan Luoxi''s mouth slightly picks up, goes home together, as if is a family. "Assistant Tan, what are you so absorbed in?" "It''s nothing. It''s almost time for work. I''ll pack up." She quickly put her mobile phone in her bag for fear of being seen. Li assistant see her so guilty appearance, tentatively asked: "assistant Tan, so nervous, is it a boyfriend''s information?" Tan Luoxi''s appearance condition is very good, the disposition is also very straightforward, when she just came to report, assistant Li fell in love with her at first sight. Buy her breakfast and give her all kinds of things in order to get close to her and gain her favor. Lin Jun saw him and criticized him in his office that day. Now he dare not call Tan Luoxi so affectionately. "Yes, my boyfriend." Tan Luoxi''s candid reply. Her answer was so neat that she was in a good rtionship with her boyfriend. Assistant Li was hurt. She thought she didn''t have a boyfriend. "Is he good to you?" Assistant Li asked with some perseverance. He hoped that Tan Luoxi would show his dissatisfaction, even if he had a chance. "Well, it''s good for me. Make breakfast for me every day." Tan Luoxi thought about what happened in the morning andughed fondly. She was a girl in love. "He''s such a warm man." Assistant Li was unwilling to say. Is Lin Jun a warm man? At least not in the eyes of outsiders. She knows what assistant Li thinks about herself, so she answers so cleanly that she won''t give others any chance. "See you tomorrow." Tan Luoxi left with her bag on her back. She quietly went to Lin Jun''s car to wait, paying attention to whether there were other people around her from time to time.Although Emperor Huang does not have mandatory regtion, do not allow office romance, if others see, how can lead to some gossip. At 5:59, she saw Lin Jun''s figure appear in the parking lot. He was really a punctual man. Such a punctual man will make her feel very secure. Lin Jun walked towards her with long legs. Tan Luoxi felt that he was crazy. It was clear that Lin Jun had not done anything, and she was already in high spirits. "Master Lin." Lin Jun pulls out the co pilot for her, and Tan Luoxi gets on the car. Lin Jun attaches herself to fasten her seat belt. "Why are you hiding from me today?" He did not leave, but stood by Tan Luoxi''s side. This close distance, this posture. Mr. Lin, you are really a foul. You have learned all the president routines in the president''s novel. There are really few women who can resist the charm. "I, I''m afraid I can''t help it." "Can''t help what?" The underground garage was dark, and the car was dark, but she could still feel that Lin Jun''s eyes were staring at her. After swallowing her saliva, she stammered: "I can''t help wanting to Kiss you. " "Ah..." There was a chuckle in my ear, "is that right?" The next second her lips softened, and Tan Luoxi was robbed of his breath. Narrow co pilot, her body is also bound by the seat belt, strange stimtion. Tan Luoxi''s whole body was shaking, and she should have refused, but why did she want to continue. It was the first time that they fell in love. Even Lin Jun, such a working machine, thought about Tan Luoxi several times in his spare time today. Think of her lips are soft, think of her body is sweet, think of her everything and everything. At this moment, he felt satisfied with the feeling of familiarity. I don''t know where I''m going. There is no absolute calm and rational people in the world, men in front of the beloved woman is not able topletely keep rational. Si Li Ting meets Gu Jin, and Lin meets Tan Luoxi. Some things don''t know whether it''s robbery or fate. In a word, it started like that. When you react, you''ll have a deep love for her. "Brother Jun..." Tan Luoxi was coquettish, "I can''t breathe." "Stupid." Lin junchong fondly scratched her nose. "I really want you, goblin." "Lindsey, who are you carrying?" Just as they were flirting, a voice came from behind. Tan Luoxi heart a tight, although they have been separated, but will be seen? Her face was full of panic. Lin Jun pinched her hand and closed the car door to block other people''s sight. "Assistant Li." His voice was steady, not a bit flustered. The light was dim, and he was sure that the other party would not see it. In terms of mental quality, Lin Jun is much better than Tan Luoxi. "Is it convenient to give me a ride?" "It''s not convenient. We''re not on our way." "I thought it was because you had more women in your car. Assistant Lin hid so tightly. Is it your girlfriend?" Assistant Li asked tentatively. In fact, he has been following Tan Luoxi. He wanted to see what her boyfriend looked like and whether he would get a chance. But he didn''t expect that Tan Luoxi actually got on assistant Lin''s car. You should know that assistant Lin has always been indifferent and has no intimate rtionship with men or women. Tan Luoxi is the first woman to get on his car. Tan Luoxi also said that he was a boyfriend. How could the two be together? Watching him open the co pilot, he bent down and didn''t get up. They could think of what they were doing. Li and Lin still couldn''t believe it. However, Lin Jun said word by word: "yes, my girlfriend." Chapter 561 Assistant Li thought Lin Jun would deny it. He was an old employee in thepany. He knew Lin Jun and the president better. Over the years, Lin Jun didn''t even have a female fly, let alone a girlfriend. His side inexplicably more than a woman, this woman is still an office assistant. It''s hard for assistant Li to get in touch with people like Lin Jun. "What? It''s strange that I have a girlfriend. " Lin Jun''s sharp sight. After staying around Si Li Ting for a long time, two people will imperceptibly influence him. Lin is cold and other assistants are also very afraid. Although his title is an assistant, his real status is much higher than that of an assistant. With the Secretary Li Ting all the important chapters of thepany to him, we can see his position. "No, No Assistant Li was not reconciled, but he was helpless. He liked Tan Luoxi very much, but assistant Li didn''t expect to be boarded by Lin Junjie first. In retrospect, the expression on Lin Jun''s face that day when he wiped the milk tea for Tan Luoxi. He has always misunderstood Lin Jun, thinking that Lin Jun cares about office romance. In fact, what people care about is not office romance, but jealousy. So he didn''t let himself be tan Luoxi Luo Luo. Tan Luoxi also said that she had a boyfriend. Clearly two people are a pair, but why is the heart still so miserable? "Go home early." Lin Jun has never been a talker. With that he left directly, Tan Luoxi looked at the man standing outside the window. She can see him clearly. She can''t see inside outside. She doesn''t know why. At this moment, she thinks assistant Li is a little lonely. "Heartache?" Lin Jun found that she was looking at assistant Li with some cold air. "Why, I don''t know him well, that Mr. Lin, were you just jealous Lin Jun has always been cool. It''s hard to imagine him jealous. "I''m a man, you''re my woman, and it''s normal for me to be jealous of other men." Tan Luoxi''s heart is sweet, I don''t know whether it is because he is his woman or because he is jealous. "In fact You are the only one in my heart. " Lin Jun''s cold and stern face just added a smile. He put his hand on her head and rubbed it, "this is good." He always likes to rub her head like this, like a dog, but she still likes this feeling. "Master Lin, we..." "I said you don''t have to call me that in private." "Brother Jun, what should we do if we fall in love? Assistant Li may have known that I was in the car. " "So what? Is he the president? " "Er..." "Don''t worry, ourpany doesn''t forbid office romance. Besides, if I fall in love, I will be very happy. As long as he is happy, what other people think has something to do with us? As long as the things that should be done are done well, they don''t care. If they are not happy, they will wait until they be the president. " Tan Luoxi has a feeling that the man around him seems to be an overbearing president. To be exact, there is nothing else in Lin Jun''s heart except Si Li Ting and Emperor Huang. It would be a great happiness to be loved by someone like him. My wife was right. "Brother Jun, can you apany me to the shopping mall if it''s convenient for you? I moved here temporarily, and I didn''t have time to take too many clothes. " "Good." Lin Jun nodded. Women have amon problem, when ites to season change, they will go shopping crazily. When I open the wardrobe, it''s full of clothes, but I don''t know what to wear. I can''t remember what I wore this seasonst year. It''s like running naked. Recently, the weather is getting hotter and hotter. She also wants to buy some skirts. Although she often buys luxury goods for others, she can''t give up. The general brand is very good. Finally, she has established a rtionship with Lin Jun, and she wants to get in touch with Lin junduo. "Will you be hungry?" Lin Jun looks at his watch. It''s over six. "No, no, no, I''m not hungry when I go shopping because of the new style in the shop recently." Tan Luoxiughed. "The owner and I agreed on wechat, afraid she sold it to others. If you are hungry, let''s eat first." "No, since you''ve taken care of your clothes, it won''t be too long. It''s very crowded to eat anywhere now. It''s better to eatter. I''ve had afternoon tea, and I''m not hungry now." I thought Lin Jun would not like to go shopping, but he agreed so easily. Tan Luoxi was smiling all the way. She felt that she didn''t know what bad luck she had taken. She found such a good boyfriend. She must cherish it.In the underground parking lot, Lin Jun shows his male charm again. There is an empty parking space, but a part of it is upied by a windy Porsche 911, which makes the distance much smaller than usual. Tomorrow is the weekend, today parking space is very scarce, Lin Jun will stop the car, "you get off first." "It''s hard to park because it''s so narrow. There''s no need to change parking spaces." She was worried that Lin Jun would scrape the Porsche next to her, but she didn''t want to make trouble. "There''s no need to waste time." In this man''s world, more important than time is Si Li Ting. Tan Luoxi got off the bus obediently. Originally, she wanted to give Lin Jun amand. But as soon as she got off the car, Lin Jun adjusted the angle and seeded. She widened her eyes and said, "OK, that''s great And to make it easier for him to get out of the car, he is only three to five centimeters away from the Porsche on the left. Too, too terrible, this parking technology is a sess. Lin Jun gets off the bus, but finds that Tan Luoxi''s eyes are full of stars. "What''s the matter?" It''s just his daily life. He never wastes his time looking for a parking space. Besides, if you want to be the personal assistant of Si Li Ting, you can''t avoid driving for him sometimes. If you don''t have good driving skills, how can you bepetent? He didn''t think it was surprising, but Tan Luoxi was stunned. "Brother Jun, you are so good!" She rushed over to hold him. "I''m not good at backing into the car. Can you teach me next time?" "Well." At the beginning, Tan Luoxi thought Lin Jun was an assistant, so he ran errands and helped Si Li Ting to do something. Today, he found out his strength. Of course, these are just the tip of the iceberg. After that, she will know why Si Li Ting will keep Lin Jun around. He is a magical person. "Brother Jun, I found you are really good. I thought you were a wooden man before." Lin Jun looks at the happy little woman around her. Is this the feeling of falling in love? If you praise her, you will feel in a good mood. If you look at her smile, you will be very happy. In the past, he would not waste his time shopping for clothes, but when she proposed, he did not want to answer. Just because the little woman''s eyes are shining with stars. If buying clothes will make her feel happy, it doesn''t matter if he goes. Sure enough, this trip didn''te in vain. After seeing his parking skills, Tan Luoxi held him like a happy bird. She looked at herself with adoration on her face, as if she were a great hero to save the world. Tan Luoxi wanted to have a good visit. Thinking that Lin Jun had not eaten and his stomach was not very good, he went directly to his friend''s shop. In the circle of friends, she took a fancy to a few skirts and went straight to those skirts. The shopkeeper looked at her with a face full of gossip, "Oh, I have made a boyfriend. Whichpany''s president is it? It looks very young and imposing. " Lin Jun''s appearance and temperament easily make people think that he is the president. Tan Luoxi said with a smile, "it''s my boyfriend, but it''s not a president. I''m in a hurry, so I won''t talk to you. Wrap those skirts for me." "OK, thank you for taking care of me. It''s cheaper for you." Tan Luoxi didn''t even try on the clothes. He just wanted to finish early. Lin Jun quietly walked to the cash register, "how much is it?" "Two thousand and six." Four skirts, two thousand six, the price is very close to the people, of course, for the rich, it is quite cheap. Their purchasing power has always been five or six figures, and Lin Jun is a little surprised. Does Tan Luoxi usually cut down? "Ah, brother Jun, I''ll pay myself." "It''s an obligation to pay for your girlfriend." He is serious. Chapter 562 Tan Luoxi is very different from the ordinary Miss Qianjin. Many rich second generation in this circle eat, drink and y every day. Before her family declined, she entered the university with excellent grades. Not only did not give money to go to university, there is a very generous schrship every year. She has been buying for her friends in China since she was a freshman. She has a good character and has many friends. Later, the Qi family gradually declined, and Tan Luoxi was even more crazy to buy on behalf of others. As soon as the youngdies forwarded it, her business was always very good. Buying things for these people is hundreds of thousands of millions at a time. Over the years, she has made a lot of money on behalf of others. She does notck money, but also can very well support themselves, will raise themselves fat and white. Perhaps it is these points that make Lin Jun look at her differently and be attracted to her. He paid her more than 2000 yuan, which was not much for both of them, but Tan Luoxi was a little embarrassed. "You can''t rob me of the meal money at that moment. I''ve lived abroad for a long time and I''m used to the AA system. You don''t have to treat me as a coquettish girl. I don''t like to owe anyone anything." "I''m your boyfriend, not anyone else." Tan Luoxi: Lin Jun is very handsome and super handsome. He took the initiative to carry the bag, holding her naturally with one hand. Once he thought about one thing, he would never marry in this life, he could not fall in love with others. It''s hard to tell. He still likes her after all, and it''s a great feeling. Tan Luoxi looked down at the ten fingers that they sped. Her heart was very sweet. It turns out that this is the feeling of love, totally different from her ex boyfriend. Two people took the elevator to the first floor, but Lin Jun''s line of sight was attracted by a shop. "Brother Jun, what are you looking at?" "A present for you." Lin Jun pulls Tan Luoxi into the jewelry store. Girls like jewelry. He thinks that since they have started to associate, he should give her gifts. "I have a lot of jewelry, you don''t have to buy it, and it''s expensive to buy it in China..." From the heart of a shopping agent, she can save a lot of money because she is duty-free in foreign countries. "Little money fan, which country do you want me to go shopping for you?" Tan Luoxi said that she had a lot of fake jewelry. From childhood to adulthood, she was a good child with good character and learning. Many students were dressing up in high school. She is still a simple student dress up. Even her ear holes are only made after college. She has only a few decent jewelry, which are her birthday gifts of 17, 18 and 19. In recent years, it has been very difficult for her to get her jewelry. She had no sense of these things. She used to wear them except for some important party. Usually she was too troublesome. Lin Jun offered to buy it for her. She knew that the brand was not cheap, and any small thing would get five figures. He is just an assistant. Why waste so much. "Not really." She refused. It can be seen from Lin Jun''s more than 100000 scooters that his life is very economical. After all, his ie is easy to buy a decent car. "It''s a love thing, really not?" Lin Jun asked, her face changed. "Yes." It''s rare that he has such a heart. In what age, who will make any love thing. She didn''t care about the value of things, but what Lin Jun gave her. Just think about choosing something that''s not too expensive. Tan Luoxi quickly searched his brain for what was the cheapest in t''s house, and it was also meaningful. By the way, smile earrings, 18K White Gold smile earrings, is a little cheaper in t family. The style is simple. You can wear it to work. When you see it, you can think of Lin Jun''s smiling face. The key is that it is cheap, which is more than 5000. Making up her mind, she directly dragged Lin Jun to the earring area. "That''s it. I loved it before. Smile earrings." The style is simple and exquisite, which matches Tan Luoxi''s temperament. However, Lin Jun looks at the price and understands why Tan Luoxi chose this one. Although he didn''t buy the jewelry, he knew the price of the brand. Tan Luoxi asked for a very cheap one. This girl He has some helplessness. Is it because he drives the car of more than 100000 yuan and has been driving for several years. Does she feel that she is very poor? He was sucked out of all his savings by the vampire family. Yes, he still owes Gu Jin hundreds of thousands. He also has some real estate and financial investment. Before that, he was not allowed to move by Si Li Ting. Now, after he has finished with his family, Si Li Ting allows him to move the money. He is really not so poor. He looked at the counter casually and thought that some essories were good. Tan Luoxi has confirmed, "how about earrings?""Good looking." His heartfelt praise. "Lolo, what a coincidence that I met you here." An exaggerated female voice sounded. Tan Luoxi felt a little annoyed when she heard her voice. This man was her old acquaintance, her former best friend, Zheng Xin. Zheng Xin was also a good student with both character and learning. He got into the university with good grades and got a schrship like Tan Luoxi. The only difference is that Zheng Xin''s family is very poor, so she studies hard and wants to have a good future. The two Xueba have a lot ofmonnguage together, and they soon be good friends. Because of her identity, Tan Luoxi has many friends looking for her to buy on her behalf. Every month, she can make a lot of money. The key is that Tan Luoxi is still a youngdy, and she is so beautiful that Zheng Xin has always been jealous of her. The bloody thing happened to tan Luoxi. When she was with Tan Luoxi, all the aura was taken away by her. Her side has always been a lot of pursuers, especially Zhan Xiao, the family has money, a rich and single-minded man. He has been chasing Tan Luoxi since he was a freshman. However, Tan Luoxi has no interest in love in addition to learning to earn money. No matter how Zhan Xiao pursues her, she has no feeling. After several years of pursuing, Tan Luoxi agrees to him in the case of being moved. She thought she would always like him, but she didn''t feel anything when she was together for a few months. This rtionship ended because Zhan Xiao split up with Zheng Xin. She didn''t feel much sad at that time, but felt relieved. Although she didn''t feel distressed, it could be seen that her best friend did such a thing behind her back. Such a person was obviously not worth deep friendship. In any case, she almost graduated, and for the rest of the month, she turned a blind eye to their love. When her sister asked her to return home, she quickly picked up her things and came back. Finally, she met Lin Jun, and she realized that she had been waiting so long. In fact, she was waiting for Lin Jun. I didn''t expect to meet two people back home. The world is really small. "If I knew you were there, I would note." Tan Luoxi snorted coldly. Zhan Xiao saw Tan Luoxi at a nce. She was wearing ol uniform. She grew up too muchpared with the green and astringent dress in school before. Appropriate clothes outline her perfect figure. She is very beautiful originally. She used to look so good without makeup. Now, even light make-up makes people unable to move their eyes. Monthster, she has transformed from a girl into a woman, and her heart will still beat for her. "Lolo, how are you?" Zhan Xiao''s eyes were fixed on her, and did not want to move away for a minute or a second. At the beginning, he listened to Zheng Xin''s lies and felt that Tan Luoxi didn''t care about himself and wanted to stimte her with Zheng Xin. Who knows, not only did not stimte Tan Luoxi,pletely let them separate, she deleted all traces of her own, I will never see her, even social software is also her ck. She is very heartless, said to break up on the break-up, said to return home, perhaps from the beginning to the end of her just a passer-by. Zheng Xin saw Zhan Xiao''s expression and quickly grabbed him. "Xiao, look at Lolo''s ruddy face. He must have been very well. Lolo, this is You haven''t introduced it yet She shifted the subject. Zhan Xiao just saw the man standing beside her, jade trees facing the wind, slender, body exudes cold, but two people standing together is so well matched. She has a boyfriend? No, it''s impossible. She agreed after chasing her for so long. "Yes, he''s my boyfriend." Tan Luoxi''s introduction to nature. Zheng Xinben is casually said, did not expect this handsome boy is really, her heart is unbnced again. The line of sight nced at the logo of the handbag in the man''s hand, and she was proud to smile. "Lolo, even if the tan family is in decline, you won''t be able to find such a poor man. How can this brand match your status as the eldestdy. Oh, by the way, these earrings seem to be the cheapest in your ears? " Chapter 563 Zheng Xin deliberately raised her voice. Luxury stores are different from other stores. There are not many people. Most of them are salesmen. The vast majority of people working in such luxury stores have amon problem. They look down on people who have no money. When you walk into the store, you first have to ept a look from their eyes. What brand are you wearing? Do you have the purchasing power for their products. If you wear cheap clothes, a lot of salesmen will not pay attention to you, encounter no quality even sarcasm. Zheng Xin''s voice attracted all the people around him to tan Luoxi. It seemed that Zheng Xin was trying to embarrass her. Why is a woman the same? She is always the focus of other people''s eyes. Obviously, he looks good. As long as he stands beside Tan Luoxi, no one will notice him. Even if he tried his best to snatch Zhan Xiao from her hand, Zhan Xiao did not show his love for him in these months. He bought himself just to make up for himself. Today, when I saw Tan Luoxi, his eyes were all pasted on Tan Luoxi. It has to be said that Tan Luoxi is more beautiful now than when he was at school. She used to dress up as a pure student. Now she wears an ol suit and a tight dress to outline her perfect figure. The legs wrapped in ck silk stockings are full of temptation, and high-heeled shoes make her legs sexy. Tan Luoxi height of 168cm, usually used to wear t shoes, now put on high-heeled shoes, her temperament and the past has undergone tremendous changes. Zheng Xin used to wear high-heeled shoes just reluctantly with Tan Luoxi. Today, Tan Luoxi dressed up like this, I don''t know how many streets she left. Zhan Xiao didn''t like Zheng Xin, but now he saw Tan Luoxi again, his eyes were straight. This kind of Luoluo is very beautiful. It is not only good-looking, but also has temperament, which Zheng Xin has never been able to match in his ten life. Look at the man standing beside her, tall and slender, he has 178cm, and the man should have 183cm, a few centimeters higher than himself. He stood beside Tan Luoxi with a very cold look on his face. Looking at his suit, is he the president of somepany? Several people are looking at each other, the scene atmosphere is a little awkward. Zheng Xin thought that she would be ashamed and angry when she said this to tan Luoxi. Unexpectedly, Tan Luoxi said with a smile: "in your eyes, it''s cheap and expensive. In my opinion, this design is very unique and suitable for me. Since you are so concerned about the price, it''s better to ask Zhan Xiao to buy ten jin of gold as a trap around your neck and let others know its value. Isn''t it better? " Tan Luoxi solved the encirclement for himself with a word, and the people around him alsoughed. Such a contrast, a noble, a vulgar. Zheng Xin gives people the feeling that he is rich overnight. He wants everyone in the world to know that he has money. He had a gold watch on his hand and a ring on his ten fingers and a thumb thick gold chain around his neck. He thinks that he is rich, but othersugh at his taste behind his back. Zheng Xin was so satirized by her face that she was red, but she died duck mouth hard. "In my opinion, every piece of T''s is a work of art. I think this bracelet is more beautiful than this pair of earrings." She asked the cab sister to take a bracelet full of diamonds, which cost more than 70000. She lifted her hand up with a Ka''s bracelet on it. "I just bought it at Ka''s house. It''s more than 200000 yuan. Xiao is very good to me." Tan Luoxi had a hundred alpacas running through her heart. At least she was born into a rich family. Even if her family was in a bad situation, she had been growing up in a honey pot. Rao is Tan Luoxi doesn''t like jewelry very much. There are several valuable ones in her family, each of which is from seven figures. There are some six figures she didn''t pay much attention to. She didn''t like them all for her sister. For Zheng Xin, who was very poor in her family, more than 200000 was a very expensive thing. She showed off her wealth in front of Tan Luoxi with more than 200000 things. Tan Luoxi only thinks it ridiculous. Is it because she is too frugal that Zheng Xin thinks her family is very poor? "Well, it''s good for you." Tan Luoxi resisted the impulse to crack the vulgarity. At least there are Lin Jun and others around her. She doesn''t want to beughed at. In another ce, she must beat Zheng Xin all over the ground looking for teeth, when white lotus when addicted. "Brother Jun, I''ll take this." Tan Luoxi pointed to the earrings on his ears, and a light smile rose from the corner of his mouth. "I''ll wear them every day." Her smile said to Zhan Xiai that she didn''t know how ironic. She chased her for so long and talked about it for a period of time. She neverughed at herself like this.Tan Luoxi is a happy girl. She smiles easily, but those are heartless smiles. Few people have seen such a shy smile of a little woman. How could she smile at another man for such a short time. Heart overflow a touch of bitterness, Zhan Xiao do not believe that she so quickly find a boyfriend, more think she is to make themselves angry, deliberately acting. Lin Jun rubbed her head, "OK, I wear it every day." There was not muchmunication between the two people, but the love between the four eyes was overflowing. Zhan Xiao''s eyes are full of discontent, and Zheng Xin is also very unhappy. I thought that she would be very sad if she was robbed of her boyfriend. Unexpectedly, she didn''t feel a bit sad. She returned home so soon and found her boyfriend. And he has to pick up the rest of her men, he does not like. Tan Luoxi leads Lin Jun to pay, but Lin Jun stands in front of the counter. "Give me this ne." What he saw was a vicle chain iid with rubies and diamonds. The chain was very thin. The gem is not big, surrounded by a circle of small diamonds, very delicate. She has white skin and will look good on her. The seemingly delicate ne actually costs more than 40000 yuan. Lin didn''t consider the price, but he thought it was very suitable for small women. "Brother Jun, no more. A pair of earrings is enough. I don''t like nes." "Try it." Lin Jun can''t help but take the ne, lift her broken hair and put it on for her personally. Obviously, it is just the action of wearing a ne, but it makes people feel romantic and warm. Tan Luoxi looked back at him and said, "is it good-looking?" Lin Jun fingered the little ruby, shining on her white neck. It''s very beautiful and stylish, not so abrupt, with exquisite everywhere. His fingers touched her neck as he stroked the ne, and the ce he touched his belly made her shudder. Her body was so sensitive that her face turned red as she thought of thest love affair of that day. Lin Jun''s mellow voice came: "very beautiful." Around the cab sisters are all with pink bubbles in their eyes. Do you want to lift them like this! This man is simply with his own provocative system. It''s verymon for a boyfriend to wear a ne to his girlfriend, but he makes people blush and heartbeat. Zheng Xin saw Tan Luoxi''s face that a touch of shame, she knew that Tan Luoxi was really in love with this man. Over the years, there are many boys chasing her, but she has no feeling. What''s good about this man? Zheng Xin looks at Lin Jun, who is the most popr type of fresh meat. Put on a suit, the cold on the body makes people feel that he is very abstinent, but it is this feeling that is very provocative. Lin Juncai doesn''t care what others think. He only has the ruby on Tan Luoxi''s neck. The more you look at it, the more you like it. "That''s it." Tan Luoxi wanted to take his own card out to pay, "I said I don''t like to owe others things, I give them myself." More than 40000 yuan. Lin Jun is usually so thrifty and too expensive. Lin Jun frowned. Did Tan Luoxi think he was a poor man because of the car? I can''t even afford jewelry my girlfriend likes. Seeing Tan Luoxi want to pay, Zhan Xiao thinks it should be the man who has no money. He took out a gold card and said, "brush mine. I bought you so many things that you haven''t epted." Zheng Xinmei frowned, "Zhan Xiao, what do you mean, you are my boyfriend now, how many meanings do you buy things for your ex girlfriend?" Chapter 564 Ex girlfriend three words very harsh, originally Zhan Xiao is a belly of anger. At the beginning, he managed to catch Tan Luoxi. He thought he would live a happy life. Who knows Tan Luoxi''s attitude towards him is the same as before. If she approaches her own initiative, she will dodge subconsciously. Usually even holding her hand can''t hold for a while, she releases on the ground of sweating on the hand. asionally, when she wanted to kiss her, her eyes were terrified, and her only kiss was on her face. Let alone further rtionships, it is impossible. Zhan Xiao felt that she was a failure. In the past few months, not only did they not improve, but also she would find excuses to avoid meeting with herself. When he is most helpless, Zheng Xin put forward a method, that is to try to see her sincerity, whether she really like himself. That time drunk, Zheng Xin deliberately dressed and Tan Luoxi, plus her words instigated, his impulse and her rtionship. Who knows that such a coincidence was seen by Tan Luoxi, who was already sober at that time. The first time I didn''t exin, but I looked at Tan Luoxi''s expression. She didn''t cry like an ordinary woman. She was rational and calm. As Zheng Xin said, Tan Luoxi doesn''t love himself. It''s impossible for him to love a person so rationally. In order to anger her, he deliberately in front of her and Zheng Xinxiu love. Tan Luoxi was not angry at all, and then returned home without saying a word. Zhan Xiao was very disappointed with her. She didn''t know why she was so good to her, but she didn''t like herself. Knowing that she was in China, I heard that the tan family was declining day by day. Zhan Xiao wanted her toe to her door to ask for help. Instead of waiting for her to ask for help, she met her and her boyfriend here. It''s ironic. Seeing Tan Luoxi take the initiative to pay, Zhan Xiao is a little pleased. Is there such a possibility? The man she is following is not a president, but apany employee. After all, even those who sell insurance are suits and leather shoes. How can a clerk buy tens of thousands of things casually. Therefore, he proposed payment, which was to let Tan Luoxi see clearly the financial disparity between himself and that kind of little white face, who was the person who loved her most. His behavior attracted Zheng Xin''s dissatisfaction, Zhan Xiao frowned and looked at her, "shut up, don''t want to quarrel again." As soon as she said this, even though Zheng Xin had too much dissatisfaction, she had to press it in her heart. And Zhan Xiao together this period of time, Zheng Xin got unprecedented satisfaction. He is a rich second generation, generous, as long as he wants what he will buy. At first, it was 1000 or 2000 clothes, which he was reluctant to buy before. He just asked for it and bought it for himself. Vanity is inted from a thousand to ten thousand, from ten thousand to one hundred thousand. Even if you graduated from a famous university? No matter how good the job you are looking for after returning home, you can''t have luxury goods delivered in a word. Friends around her envied her, and her rtives began to tter her. Her parents were even more happy that she found such a rich man. Zhan Xiao such a roar, she immediately dare not answer back, she does not want to lose their own hard to steal things. "Swipe my card." Zhan Xiao handed over the card again. In fact, at this time, the cab sisters all figured out what was going on. Zheng Xin was a junior superior, so disgusting. He robbed someone else''s boyfriend. Obviously, he still liked his ex girlfriend, but his ex girlfriend also had a new love, and they were still on the right track. The cab elder sister understood in mind, so she did not take Zhan Xiao''s card, but looked at Lin Jun. You can''t lose the chain at this time. Otherwise, you will not only be looked down upon by the ex boyfriend of the current girlfriend, but also be looked down upon by the current girlfriend''s ex boyfriend. I can''t lift my head all my life. It''s terrible! As for Zhan Xiao''s eagerness to show his behavior, he didn''t even take a look in front of Lin Jun, who had gone through many big waves. Different ranks, I''m toozy to fight with you, so as not to lower my status. He quietly took out a very ordinary credit card, although it was not a valuable card, the cab sister quickly took it over. Swipe the card to pay the bill in one go, did not give Zhan Xiao a chance. Zhan Xiao was a little upset, "I said brush mine!" "This gentleman, the ne and earrings are the gentleman''s favorite, and I dare not make decisions without permission. If you like, you can also buy one for your girlfriend. We still have it in stock. " The cab elder sister is not humble or arrogant, the sense of justice is bursting, so the disgusting little three looks at to be angry. This Mr. g man clearly has a new love, but also put on a pair of his ex girlfriend reluctant to part with the face even more ugly. It''s amazing to have money. In their eyes, it''s obvious that Lin Jun and Tan Luoxi match each other."I don''t want the same thing as her." Zheng Xin looks disgusted. Tan Luoxi really did not understand, she is a junior, who gave her the courage to dislike himself? She deserves it, too? "Don''t be the same thing as me. You forget that the man around you is still used by me. Don''t you seduce him with your face. You want to be a pure and beautiful white lotus flower, but don''t be what you want to stand for. " Tan Luoxi''s words made Zheng Xin blush. All the cab sisters around her were looking at her. It was really like this. At first nce, she is the junior three, so hopping, she really has a face. "Zhan Xiao, you see what she said!" She took Zhan Xiao to seek shelter. Zhan Xiao was not in a good mood at all. She was even worse when she made such a fuss. She replied coldly: "is what Lolo said is not true." Now, everyone felt that she used disgusting means to get men, which made men and women separate. Everyone scolded her in their hearts for being shameless. Zheng Xin is crying and crying, very ugly, Tan Luoxi is and Lin Jun left. "The white lotus is the most disgusting creature in the world." She sighed, but found that Lin Jun around her face indifferent, seems to be angry. He didn''t wear the ne well before. Why did he get angry? "Brother Jun, did you listen to me?" He snorted out of his nose to show that he was listening. Tan Luoxi didn''t know what was wrong with him. Why did he get angry? Angry to anger, his hand is tightly sped her. So far as the underground garage, Tan Luoxi always felt that such a forest was strange and deste. I shook his arm. "Brother Jun, did I do something wrong? Tell me that I will change it. Don''t ignore it..." The little woman''s hard and soft in Lin Jun''s ears is like a coquetry. Before Tan Luoxi finished speaking, he pushed him against the garage pir and kissed him. This time, the kiss was different from before. It was like a storm, and it didn''t give her a chance to breathe. As if it was punishment, he bit her lip fiercely, it hurt. Tan Luoxi frowned. Although she felt some pain, she felt Lin Jun''s anger. She didn''t resist it. She just endured it cleverly. Zhan Xiao got out of the garage and saw such a picture. He was almost mad. Tan Luoxi, who never epted his touch before, actually kisses so fiercely in the underground parking lot. The tall figure of the man covered Tan Luoxi''s expression. What are you doing He gave a cold roar. It''s like catching a husband in bed and getting green on his head. Zheng Xin cried and haw came after her, and she was silly to see this scene. She knew more about Tan Luoxi''s character than anyone else. How could she do such a thing? Lin is not slow to leave Tan Luoxi, a gloomy look at Zhan Xiao. Tan Luoxi obviously felt that Lin was hostile to Zhan Xiao, but at the beginning, when Zhan Xiao appeared, he didn''t react too much? It is said that a woman''s heart is a needle. She thinks that a man''s heart is a needle. No matter what kind of needle it was, she found the picture very interesting. Zhan Xiao is angry, Zheng Xin is crying and silly. Zhan Xiao looked at the woman who came out of the man''s arms. Because of the kiss she had just made, her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were like silk. He had never seen Tan Luoxi with such a variety of amorous feelings. Even the woman also vaguely licked her lips, the tip of her tongue around her lips, which seemed to have a man''s breath. This kind of erotic action is really made by the woman who is not interested in men! And Zhan Xiao just because of her such an action and abdomen a tight, damn, he actually had a reaction. Chapter 565 Tan Luoxi looked at Zhan Xiao, "what are you doing? If you don''t see it clearly, I don''t mind demonstrating it to you again. " Then she stood on tiptoe and pulled Lin Jun''s head down and kissed his lips. Two lips close together, Lin Jun''s cold sense disappeared a lot. Before that, he was abusing Tan Luoxi unterally. This was her first initiative. Lin Jun took her waist and drew her closer to his arms. Tan Luoxi didn''t think so much. She only thought that Lin Jun''s anger should have something to do with herself. In the past, those girl caricatures were not all drawn in this way. No matter how proud and charming a man is, no one can''t solve it with a kiss. If there are, then two. Of course, there is a premise, the man must like you, otherwise this method is useless. Sure enough, this kiss made Lin Jun''s chill disappear a lot, and it worked. As expected, it was right to read more books. But the next second she found something wrong, Lin Jun turned to the main, he seems to be moved, kiss more delicate. She wanted to leave with a little bit of water. Who knows, it turned into a muddy foot. How could Tan Luoxi know that this was her first kiss to Lin Jun, and Lin Jun was surprised and pleased. The result of this surprise and joy is that hepletely ignored the audience next to him. He tightened the woman in his arms and plundered all her breath. Zheng Xin swallows saliva, this scene is very hot good fragrant. She even envied Tan Luoxi, who was held by that man. Although he and Zhan Xiao have already had skin ties, he never kisses himself. Lin Jun has the previous experience, he is now at ease. Zhan Xiao would like to push that man away now. Why can he get Tan Luoxi''s favor. I''ve been chasing her for five years, and she hasn''t been so intimate. What''s that bastard man? "Enough!" Tan Luoxi, blushing, pushed Lin Jun aside. He said that Gao Leng was good, but he said that he was a good wooden man! How can he be crazy? He didn''t look at the time and ce. He almost had to live broadcast just now. However, Lin Jun''s mood was better than before, and his breath was not as cold as before. Anyway, I''m sessful, right? "Zhan ssmate, I broke up with you for a long time. It was you who split up in front of me. Now you have a stiff face. What is the purpose of your expression like I am out of the wall?" "Lolo, how can you be so heartless! You know I love you Lin Jun finally couldn''t bear it. The man said these words again and again in front of himself. "Take it back. She''s my woman now." It''s not a girlfriend, it''s a woman. It means a lot more. Thinking of their fiery scene just now, Zhan Xiao thinks that they have already had a husband and wife, which is more difficult for him to ept. "You, you have..." Tan Luoxi immediately understood, "yes, we already had it, so you died of this heart. No matter what you''re doing with Zheng Xin, treat her well and don''t pester me any more. " She said it all in order to cut him offpletely. "Brother Jun, let''s go." Zhan Xiao watched her actively take Lin Jun''s hand, or the sp of ten fingers. His jealousy was going to copse. How could Tan Luoxi fall in love with others in such a short period of time? Who is this man. Zheng Xin was also worried about the resurgence of Zhan Xiao and Tan Luoxi, but now she is not worried. Obviously, the rtionship between Tan Luoxi and this man is very good. No one grabs Zhan Xiao with himself, which is a good thing. "Xiao, don''t be angry. For a woman like her, it''s not worth it. She usually pretends to be so pure in front of us. In fact, she''s so wild in private." Zheng Xin is a typical person who takes advantage of your illness to kill you. She falls into trouble so quickly and nders Tan Luoxi in front of Zhan Xiao, making it impossible for them to revive. "Shut up your mother. Do you mean Lolo can be as loose as anybody, but I can''t?" This is also a blow to his male dignity. Zheng Xin knows the innocent rtionship between the two people before, and hates his mouth for saying something wrong. "I don''t mean that." "Who is this man?" Zhan Xiao asked coldly. At the beginning, Zheng Xin approached him because of the reputation of Tan Luoxi''s good friend. He wanted to know more about Tan Luoxi before contacting Zheng Xin. "I don''t know. She never mentioned this man to me before. I can see that she likes him very much. Maybe she has been with him for a long time, but she has been pretending to be a pure jade girl. Otherwise, how could she fall in love as soon as she returned home and progress so fast. " Zheng Xin is a ck Tan Luoxi who has made every effort."You mean I was cheated by her before? She''s been on two legs all the time? " "How else to exin her intimacy with that man." Zhan Xiao frowned and pretended to be OK for one day, but it was not easy for a few years. What''s more, if Tan Luoxi really is such a woman, why does she have to wait for herself to pursue her for several years before she agrees? Both of them went to the library or the canteen at one time. They didn''t even see a movie several times. Not to mention the gifts she gave her, she returned all the valuable things except flowers. If she said anything else, she would be angry. At the thought that she tried her best to draw a clear line in front of her, but was extremely tender to that man, Zhan Xiao felt very ufortable in her heart. It''s a big stone. It''s like he''s breathing heavily. He must find out who this man is. Even if he is dead, he must know what is wrong with him. They walked towards their car, pressed the key of the car, and the driving lights of the car shed. The four met again. The first reaction of Zheng Xin and Zhan Xiao was Lin Jun''s car, um, more than 100000 yuan, and it had been driving for many years. Thanks to Zhan Xiao''s brain once shed an idea, whether there is one may be her own family background, she can''t see, the man she found is more powerful. People who don''t know Lin Jun think at first sight that he is a rich second generation or president. Who knows that he drives more than 100000 cars at a nce. In fact, Zhan Xiao is not happy. Tan Luoxi would rather choose a poor boy than him. Is he really so bad? As for Zheng Xin, she was much more bnced. Before that, she thought Tan Luoxi had found a rich CEO. Now when I look at this kind of car, his vanity is bursting. Tut Tut, Tan Luoxi is still much worse than himself. After the decline of the tan family, she was no longer ady of gold, and the man she was looking for was still so poor that she finally surpassed her. Zhan Xiao said with a heavy face: "dare to ask where you are? Can you really make Lolo happy? " He really loved Tan Luoxi. At this time, the first thought was whether Tan Luoxi would be wronged if he followed the poor boy. Lin Jun light answer: "I am an administrative assistant in apany." He didn''t say whichpany he was an assistant. In fact, the words "assistant Lin" of Emperor Huang are very valuable. The industry knows one thing. Lin is in the position of Si Li Ting and Di Huang. He is the person who knows Si Li Ting best. If he wants to deal with Si Li Ting, he has to go through him. Many people have suffered losses in Lin Jun''s hands. This man is very fierce, so he is regarded as his confidant by Si Li Ting. As long as he is a little more sensible, he does not dare to annoy Lin Jun. he is more than ten thousand people under one person, and the real power in his hands is heavier than that of many high-level people. Don''t say that people from outside should respect him when they see him. Even the vast majority of thepany''s senior managers have to be polite when they see him. People are relying on strength to climb to this step, but the president adults most trust him. Zhan Xiao''s face was colder, so he lost to an assistant. Zheng Xin after knowing that Lin Jun is just an assistant, not a president, has no previous courtesy. She is a typical viin, once in power, we should let everyone know her arrogance. "It turned out to be just a little assistant. No wonder I can only buy a bargain for Lolo. I have to pay a credit card to buy a ne. This ne is not cheap for you, is it? How many months will it take to pay off? Lolo, you don''t have a good eye for people. You thought you were looking for a man, but you turned out to be an assistant. Tut Tut, after you follow him, you can only wear some garbage and sit in a few hundred thousand small broken cars. I really love you As far as your conditions are concerned, there are so many people chasing you before. If you choose one of them, you will be forced by him. " Chapter 566 Knowing that Lin Jun was just a little assistant, Zheng Xin was very happy. He would fly to the sky with his wings, shoulder to shoulder with the sun. Tan Luoxi knows Lin Jun''s character. He is different from many men. Many men may like to talk sweet words, but he does more than speak. Even if he was so ridiculed by Zheng Xin, his face was calm, and people were not angry at all. Tan Luoxi''s anger and his good mood with Lin Jun were all destroyed. "Is this your car?" She pointed to the cool Porsche. Zheng Xin said triumphantly, "yes, Lolo, I''m really not worth it for you. As you are, you should take such a small broken car." Where is she worthless, I wish Tan Luoxi had a miserable life, the better. Tan Luoxi directly scolded, "do you have any quality? Can''t you see the parking line here? Do you have to surpass, Zhan Xiao. Did your PE teacher teach you the parking technique? If it wasn''t for my boyfriend''s skill, who would havee in such a narrow position? " Zhan Xiao''s face is a little ugly, driving in the opposite direction in foreign countries, he has been living abroad for a long time, but he is not used to it when hees back. Stop crooked, stop crooked, he doesn''t care at all. Ordinary people don''t dare to stop when they see the narrow distance. What''s more, their cars are so expensive that they have to pay a lot of money for scraping. After a look at how close the two cars are, the man''s skill is really good. As a man''s dignity has been trampled on, Zhan Xiao''s face some hang not live. "Lolo, I''m used to driving abroad. I''m not used to domestic cars." "Xiao, what do you exin? You''re right." Lin Jun pulled Tan Luoxi back to his arms. "Since you have passed away, now she is my woman. I don''t like you to call her so intimately again. I am a little assistant, yes, but to give her happiness is not how much money, but this heart. " "Cut, how much is a broken heart worth?" Zheng Xin sarcastically said, "a man like you depends on his mouth. In fact..." "Zheng Xin, I''m a woman." Tan Luoxi suddenly spoke. Zheng Xin has not yet responded. The next second she has been beaten to the ground by Tan Luoxi. Her sister''s Taekwondo is not in vain. "How dare you hit me "I''m not a man. Why can''t I beat a woman? To be honest, I''ve endured you for a long time. " Tan Luoxi opened his bow from left to right, sitting on Zheng Xin''s body with left hook and right hook. "You cheat me, dig my corner, I also bear, you dare to speak ill of my present. If I were you, I would hold Zhan Xiao''s thigh and enjoy the glory and wealth for a period of time with him. If you think you can be a Phoenix by flying on a branch, you are very wrong. My sister will tell you today that your sister is still your sister. " How can Zheng Xin fight back? I was wearing high heels and couldn''t even get up. "Zhan Xiao, help..." To tell you the truth, Zhan Xiao didn''t like Zheng Xin at all. If it wasn''t for her ghost idea, she would still be with Tan Luoxi. Even if she doesn''t like herself now, maybe she will? He is very disgusted with Zheng Xin, buy things for her just to make up for her body, other he really has no feelings. Zhan Xiao even thought about one thing. She caused her separation from Tan Luoxi. He chose to watch the change and let Tan Luoxi beat her. Lin Jun can''t do anything more. Women beat women, as long as his women don''t suffer losses. Tan Luo beat Zheng Xin ck and blue, "Zheng Xin, you give me to remember, the past does not move you feel unnecessary. Don''t think I dare not beat you. Yes, the tan family is in decline. Even if it is, I still live in a vi and drive a sports car. I wear seven figures of jewelry. What kind of thing are you? I don''t answer you. I''m not as naive as you. I don''t care topare with you. If you dare to bash in front of me again, I dare to kill you Zheng Xin is scared silly, Tan Luoxi is so fierce! When she got up, she regretted it. Lin Jun liked a good girl. He must have hated him for being so rude. Wuwuwu, I knew that I could bear it again. When Lin was away, I would put Zheng Xin in a sack. She lowered her head and did not dare to face Lin Jun''s eyes. Lin Jun took her hand. "Does it hurt?" Zheng Xin on the ground almost didn''t die of anger. He was beaten so badly that he asked whether the hand of the batter hurt. Angry, really angry. Tan Luoxi was stunned and his reaction was amazing. Silly back: "no, no pain, just a little sour." "I''ll pinch it for you in a moment. I''ll massage." Lin Jun is serious. Tan Luoxi has been scared crazy, press, massage?In her mind came a picture of herself lying on the bed, Lin Jun dripping essential oil and pushing away from her body inch by inch. What a shame, but I''m looking forward to it. When she expected, Lin was already driving, and Zhan Xiao ignored Zheng Xin, who was crying on the ground. He saw Tan Luoxi, who was flushed all over her face. She was clearly a woman immersed in love. These expressions are not seen before. They are really heartbreaking. When the car came out, Tan Luoxi got on the bus in a daze, full of massage, essential oil massage. She had no mind to pay attention to Zhan Xiao and Zheng Xin''s expression. The car went away, Zhan Xiao clenched her fists, she did not beat Zheng Xin, and Zheng Xin just ndered the man, she was so angry. How important is this man in her heart! Luo Luo, I will not give up you, Zhan Xiao swore in the heart. Tan''s family is in jeopardy. If there is a problem with the funds, she will certainlye to ask for herself. Tan Luoxi was in a daze and his mouth was full of flowers. There is no predetermined location for this point, so you may not be able to eat it anywhere. He still has some ingredients at home, which can barely make a less sumptuous dinner. When the car stopped, Tan Luoxi came to his senses and said, "don''t we eat?" Lin Jun liked her silly appearance and the way she fought for herself and beat others ck and blue. "I want to eat you better." "Brother Jun, you are getting worse and worse." In fact, the heart is roaring, then you eat! If you tease me every day, you just don''t eat me. "Go home, and I''ll give you food below." Lin Jun has already got off the bus, and Tan Luoxi''s face is already red and about to bleed. Can''t he help starting his own flower? Woo Hoo woo, is it so hot for the first time? She''s not ready yet. Lin Jun walked a few steps and found that she had not got out of the car and opened the door for her. "What''s the matter?" The light in the garage was so dim that he could barely see Tan Luoxi''s blushing face. It''s getting hotter, but it''s not as hot as this. "I, I''m not ready." Tan Luoxi said coyly. She had never done that kind of thing, although she had seen that kind of film strangely before, and almost understood the process. But it will still be very shy. For the first time, Lin Jun is usually cold and cool. If he appears in front of him like that, will he be in aa. By the way,st time I saw him in good shape, his muscles are very stic. Her mind was full of strange thoughts, and Lin didn''t know what she was thinking. "Is it physical difort? Why is your face so red? " He touched her face and found it was really hot. His touch made Tan Luoxi shake, "ah..." "What''s your name? I won''t eat you again." Lin is in a fog. Tan Luoxi abdominal Fei way, of course you do not eat me, you want me to eat you. "I Can I not eat? I, I''m not used to it yet. " Her voice was too low to be heard. Lin Jun replied: "of course. In fact, my noodles are very delicious, and I like them very much. You''ve been abroad for a long time. Maybe you prefer spaghetti. I''ll fry the steak for you. It''s just that the steak is bought in the supermarket, which can''t bepared with that in the western restaurant. " What? noodles? Steak? Tan Luoxi this just reacts toe over, oneself specially how to think of where to go! She threw herself into Lin Jun''s arms. Ah, she was so ashamed that she missed a meeting. Fortunately, Lin did not respond. My God, please open a gap for me. I''m going to get into it now. "Ufortable?" Lin Jun saw a woman in his arms. "Hold me." Tan Luoxi has no face to see him. "What ady." He indulged in a smile, but his hand held her up. Chapter 567 When she got home, Tan Luoxi was still blushing. What the hell was she thinking. Fortunately, Lin Jun didn''t understand it. Otherwise, how could she live? Lin Jun thought she was a big color girl. "Miss, when you''re home, don''t youe down?" Lin Jun''s voice came. I don''t know what happened to tan Luoxi, but she was buried in her arms like a little quail. It was really lovely. In fact, when he met Tan Luoxi, she would do the same. At that time, he had no fluctuation in his heart. People are like this, when you care about a person, no matter what she does, you will feel very cute. If you hate a person, even if she looks like a fairy, you don''t feel it. "Oh." Tan Luoxi took his head out of his arms and nced at the decoration of the house. It was not her home, but Lin Jun''s. And their own apartment, single apartment, not big. A room, a hall, a kitchen, a bathroom and a study are just dozens of square meters. His aesthetic and Si Li Ting''s early almost, are like the cool color. The whole room was clean and tidy. Before Tan Luoxi heard about the typical mess in the boys'' dormitory, he didn''t expect that Lin Jun''s home was so clean. It''s no joke to say that his home is even cleaner than his usual room. "That Did you find the cleaning aunt "No, there are a lot of important things about thepany in my room. I can''t let outsiderse here." Lin Jun said this on purpose. He could feel that Tan Luoxi liked him, but he could not guarantee the people''s heart. In Si Li Ting side for so many years, he learned the biggest life experience is, what can be trusted, people can not. It is not the wind and cloud in the sky that bes the fastest, but people''s mind. Maybe there''s one between tanshikan and them. Si Li Ting once said that if you love a person, you should believe her. He is willing to gamble. If Tan Luoxi came for revenge and wanted to do something bad to Emperor Huang, he would have to bear the pain to give up. This is a trial. He left the right to choose to tan Luoxi. Tan Luoxi obviously didn''t get to his point and said with interest: "do you have a habit of cleanliness? The apartment of a single man is so clean. " "Why, you''ve been to many single apartments?" Lin Jun obviously did not get her point. If it wasn''t for Tan Luoxi in the underground parking lot, he would still be angry. Because Tan Luoxi said a word, Zhan Xiao was used by her. At the thought of this, he was in a bad mood, and there were two things that people could do nothing about. You can''t choose your birth or the life before your girlfriend knew you. Many people will meet their favorite personter, but before that, she may encounter a scum man and a cheap woman. You wonder why you can''t meet a scum man or a woman before you do? Tan Luoxi obviously felt that there was something unpleasant about him. She quickly exined, "no, no, no, except for my cousin''s bedroom, you are the first man''s apartment I enter." "Why did youe into your cousin''s bedroom?" Lin Jun looked at her with a fierce eye, and Tan Luoxi was almost forced to cry. "Brother Jun, I was only a few years old at that time. My cousin''s house was very close to me. We often yed together. Later, he moved away and did not have it." When he heard that he was only a few years old, Lin Jun felt a little better. Tan Luoxi first found that Lin Jun was so jealous of her that she not only didn''t hate it, but also liked it. A lot of women are jealous of men, such as Lin Jun, a cold man who is so jealous, proves that he really cares about her. Lin Jun is different from Tan Luoxi. After his mother died, his father brought the aunt back, and he never enjoyed the warmth of his family. Later, he followed Si Li Ting, and Si Li Ting was very good to him, so good that he took Si Li Ting as his family. There is another reason why Si Li Ting is good to him. At that time, he was an illegitimate child in the eyes of all people, and he did not get the care of his family. So the two straight men had to live together. Sometimes when they were busy in thepany, Lin would cook some noodles for Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting never likes to say so much. In fact, he has regarded Lin Jun as his rtive and brother. That''s why he nned to give out the shares of Emperor Huang to Lin Jun, who would give up even one percent of the shares. From the current situation of Emperor Huang, Emperor Huang is thriving, Si Li Ting can be said to be very generous. He is a typical clear-cut gratitude and resentment, to his own people is good, to the enemy that is the general merciless autumn wind sweeping leaves. Later, Si Li Ting had Gu Jin around him, and Lin Jun became a loner. Tan Luoxi was the key to open his heart. If it was her, he would spend the rest of his life with Tan Luoxi.After that, she was her lover, her only rtive. That''s why he valued Tan Luoxi so much and possessed so much. Seeing his face a little better, Tan Luoxi asked in a good temper: "that Brother Jun, why were you angry when you were in the underground garage "How far have you developed with that man? You said you used him. " She just reflected that Lin was misunderstood. "Brother Jun, where do you think we should develop?" Tan Luoxi felt that Lin was very cute and asked tentatively. In today''s society, between male and female friends "I don''t know." Seeing Lin Jun''s cold face, Tan Luoxi knew that he was a piece of white paper in this respect, and it was not good to tease him again. "Brother Jun, I''m a boyfriend and a girlfriend with him. He chased me for several years. I was moved to stay with him. I don''t like him, and I reject his approach. Thest time we saw him kissing my face when I didn''t pay attention. If I don''t even hold my hand a few times, I will break free. " "So your first kiss was for me?" Lin Jun was a little happy. The man didn''t touch her. "It''s more than the first kiss." It urred to her that the two were close to firing their guns in the office that day. Lin Jun was in a good mood. He took her body and nodded on her lips, "thank you." "Brother Jun, would you mind if I really had something with him?" "If I say I don''t mind, I will cheat you. Even if I do, I will treat you well and let you forget himpletely." This is Lin Jun, a man who makes her worthy of love. "It should be me. Thank you." She stood on tiptoe, pulled his head off and kissed him. She was at home, without any worries. Her initiative was like a fire, whichpletely ignited Lin Jun. "Luo Er..." His voice is hoarse. "Brother Jun." She looked at him with her eyes like water, and her mouth was full of temptation. Rubies and diamonds shone on her white neck, and his head held down the jewel and her skin. Both of them have never experienced these things, and each time they are ignited, they are like curious children, searching and demanding instinctively. Until Tan Luoxi''s stomach growled, the two separated. Lin Jun''s shirt has been untied by Tan Luoxi, revealing his abdominal muscles. Even the belt is half untied. Tan Luoxi''s clothes are half faded, and his hair is messy and gorgeous. Looking at Lin Jun''s modeling, the red on her face has not disappeared. Damn it, what did she do? How do you look like a girl? "You''re hungry. I''ll fry your steak." Lin Jun got up and said, "I''ll go back to my room and change my clothes." "I, I''ll go back and change, and I''lle backter." Both of them are embarrassed. Tan Luoxi thinks about his body''s reaction. Does he want to solve it by himself? In such a muddle headed way, she went home to take a bath. In fact, it was not only he who needed to lower the fire, but also he needed it. Lin Jun took a cold bath. Recently, his desire became more and more uncontroble. It''s all due to the hooker, but he can''t touch her now. Sooner orter, if the emperor wants to get revenge, she will have to leave. Even if separated, he could not harm other girls, so he would rather take a cold bath by himself. Dialing the number of Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting''szy voice came: "Ye." "Say it." Recently, Si Li Ting seems to have entered into the life of retired veteran cadres ahead of schedule. He iszy every day. "Can I use the money in that card? I It''s urgent. " "Why." "Tan Luoxi." "Good." Chapter 568 The evening wind blows the screen curtain, Gu Jin is sitting on the sofa watching TV, Si Li Ting is beside her, and a soap opera is ying on the TV. She looked with interest, Si Li Ting is holding theputer to process some documents. The servants are used to the two people''s greasy crook, no matter what they do, they will be together. Gu Jin''s side will certainly have Si Li Ting. At the beginning, we still miss the young master. After a few days, we are used to such a day. They are enjoying their own world. By recuperation, the child was taken, and they lived a shameless and shameless life of rolling sheets. Heard Si Li Ting answer a phone call, Gu Jin curiously asked: "is assistant Lin?" "Well, he wants to move the money on that card." Gu Jin knows that Lin Jun has a ck gold card. This card was handed to Lin Jun by Si Li Ting. The day that Si Li Ting epted Lin Jun, he knew that his family was a group of goods, just like a group of vampires. Lin Jun regards them as family members. They regard Lin Jun as a cash cow. He was an outsider, and Lin Jun devoted himself to recognizing them as rtives, and he had no way out. As a smart boss, although the card was in Lin Jun''s, he didn''t know the password. And part of the money is Si Li Ting''s taking care of him, so Lin Jun doesn''t know how much money there is in this card these years. Li Ting, the investment manager of his own, is also a long-term investment that he has made. Even if there is a profit, it can not be recovered for the time being. Today, being ridiculed by others, Lin Jun thinks it''s OK. He doesn''t value other people''s views on him. But Tan Luoxi followed him, can''t let her aggrieve. The car should be reced as soon as possible. He will buy everything that should be bought for her. Anyway, he has no other rtives. At ordinary times, he doesn''t spend much money himself, so he can use it to support his woman. "Eh, is this a change of the sky? Assistant Lin is willing to spend money. " Gu Jin smiles. "It seems that he and the woman are doing well." "Brother Li Ting, his name is Tan Luoxi, what kind of woman." Gu Jin likes Tan Luoxi very much, so he doesn''t like Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting stretched out his hand and rubbed her head. "I just need to remember what my woman''s name is. As for other people, there is no need to remember." "You..." The mouth said no, in fact, Gu Jin''s heart is still very like, the man''s focus on her. "So we''ll be back in America soon?" Gu Jin hugged his neck and gave him a kiss on the face. Gu''s branch has been taken care of. Her rtives are all in the United States, and so is Si Li Ting. Therefore, both of them intend to settle in the United States temporarily. The reason why they still stay here is Lin Jun. Emperor Huang gives it to him, of course, he is at ease. What Si Li Ting is worried about is that the workaholic will be single after he leaves. As a boss and a brother, he has found happiness and wants Lin Jun to find his own happiness so that he can leave at ease. "Assistant Lin and you are the same character, since he has identified Miss Tan, it should not have any change." "Who said there was no change? You forget what the woman was getting close to him for. " "I don''t think Miss Tan will do that kind of stupid thing. She really likes assistant Lin and is really kind-hearted." "Wait a minute. It''s the fox who always shows his tail. Just now he said he wanted to change his car. It seems that he has moved his heart." "Sure enough, the magic of love is really great. I''ve said several times to ask assistant Lin to change cars, and every time he says it''s not necessary to take the bus instead. Now when a womanes, she has to change her car. Tut, my girlfriend is really more effective than the boss''s wife. " Gu Jin joked. "You''re good for me, little Susu." Two people met a smile, Gu Jin smile way: "I hope Miss Tan passed the test early." As long as she passes the test, she will get an unexpected surprise. "She will. I believe in assistant Lin''s vision." Si Li Ting affirmed. "I also believe that, by the way, brother Li Ting, how is the Qi family now?" Si Li Ting light description light wrote: "Qi family bankruptcy, husband and wife have returned home, as for Qi Yan Ran has disappeared." "Missing? Was it too much of a blow to her that she disappeared? " "Don''t worry about her, it''s just a small role, so she can''t turn over too big waves." In the eyes of Si Li Ting, Qi Yanran is a spoiled child, unable to recognize the reality. Clearly doing the next three indiscriminate things, but also carrying high, now Qi family bankruptcy, if she still can''t understand, it can''t me others. Gu Jin did not have the bad intentions in the past. A person who wants to hurt himself has to suffer himself to the present. What does life or death have to do with her? "By the way, brother Ming is still there in Annan?" "Well, my aunt said he lost his memory. The first person he saw when he opened his eyes was your sister, who has been pestering her."Gu Jin said with a smile: "no matter it''s true or false, I think she and Tang Ming should be able to make it. If Annan really hates him, how can he stay with him for so long "I''ve said for a long time that Tang Ming is deeper than you think. It''s not sure who will suffer in the end." "Yes, I hope brother Ming can make some progress. After all, we can''t find anything useful from Annan''s mouth. Annan is hostile to us." Si Li Ting''s smile on the corner of Gu Jin''s mouth said, "Su Su, if one day you know that your family''s affairs may not be as good as you imagine, what will you do?" After all, even Gu an''nan appeared, indicating that her mother should also be there. So why didn''t youe back to see her baby for so many years? Si Li Ting is afraid that Gu Jin has been looking forward to it for a long time. Finally, what she is waiting for is a disappointed result. She will be injured. "Brother Li Ting, don''t worry about me. After so many things, the most important thing for me now is you and nono. I really want to know about my parents. It doesn''t matter if I don''t know in my life. Over the years, they left me alone. When Annan didn''t show up, I thought it might be that she was suffering. But Annan knows everything about me, doesn''t she? I don''t know why I left me. Since they don''t care about me and my brother, I won''t ask for it. Because I''ve been here without them for years, and now I have my brother, my grandfather, you and nono. My closest people are around, and I won''t feel sorry any more. " "Susu, I''m d you think so." Si Li Ting kisses her forehead. The truth is not as simple as Gu Jin thought. Through Gu Annan''s line, Si Li Ting went to find someone to investigate. He conceals one thing, in fact, he has found some clues, although the clues are notpletely clear, Si Li Ting also vaguely guessed some things. Why Gu Jin gave birth to a child after the body has been very bad, even if it is bleeding very hurt. But with such careful care, Gu Jin''s young body will soon recover. However, she did not, and her health did not improve at all. Why she lost weight so quickly is also a problem. Her health is abnormal, which is congenital. Doctors have said that she should not have been healthy when she was born. Some twins are born in poor health, which is normal. Si Li Ting went to adjust Gu Jin''s files. She was really easy to get sick when she was a child. At that time, the Su family had money, and Mrs. Su was worried that Gu Jin''s mother woulde to have a baby, so she took good care of her. Gu Jin''s health is good on the surface, and this time he gave birth to a child, he showed his original shape. If not bleeding is good, but it is a fatal bleeding gave birth to Jinnuo, her physical vitality. As long as you take good care of it, it doesn''t matter too much, so Si Li Ting often apanies her at home. As for Gu Annan, if Si Li Ting is right, her fate will be much worse than Gu Jin, and her health will be worse than Gu Jin. In contrast, Gu Jin is the best twin, Gu Annan is very hard to live to this day. So she would hate Gu Jin and Gu Nancang, but because of blood rtionship, she wanted to get close to them. As for their mother, Si Li Ting''s eyes were dark. He didn''t want Gu Jin to wait any longer. Just like she said, just stay by his side and leave the rest alone. But is it really going to develop as he imagined? There was a mist of truth. Chapter 569 After eating the steak, Tan Luoxi was satisfied, "brother Jun, your craftsmanship is so good. I didn''t expect that you, a big man, still have such a good cooking skill. Aren''t you a workaholic? Where do you have time to cook? " "I''ve been cooking by myself since I was independent." Lin Jun ate the steak slowly. Obviously, it was dozens of beefsteak bought in the supermarket. His elegant action made Tan Luoxi feel like he was having a big meal in Michelin western restaurant. She held her cheek and seriously thought about a question, "our generation is used to eating out. Why are you different from others?" "Because I''m poor, it''s too expensive to eat outside, so I have to cook by myself." "Is your family poor?" She only knew that he was the confidant of President Dihuang, and his ie was much higher than ordinary people. She should not be too poor when he was a student. Besides, he is so smart and excellent that he will definitely get a schrship, and he will not be so poor. "Not bad." Lin Jun didn''t seem to want to mention his family, and he didn''t want to say that he was owed hundreds of thousands of loans by his family. He only ate one meal a day, and then almost died of starvation in the snow. Feel his mood be lonely, as if he is very unhappy. "You have a rest and I''ll do the dishes." "Sit down, I''ll do it." Lin Jun has already got up and started to clean up the dishes. Tan Luoxi was a little embarrassed, "that Brother Jun, you cook and I wash the dishes. We work together "Your hands are beautiful." He said that he had packed the dishes and chopsticks into the house, and Tan Luoxi tasted the meaning of his words. He said his hands are very beautiful, don''t want to be rough because of housework? Sweet, like eating a hundred milk sugar as sweet. This man is really nice to her. She can not only clean up the house, but also cook. She really feels very happy. Mobile phone came in a text message, she looked at it, it was from her sister. "How is it going?" This text message is like a thunder to wake her up. Tan Luoxi is immersed in the happiness Lin Jun brings her, and has long forgotten his original intention. When Lin Jun came out, he found Tan Luoxi sitting there, as if he was a doll without vitality. "What''s the matter?" Tan Luoxi subconsciously hid his mobile phone for fear of being seen by Lin Jun. "No, it''s nothing. It''ste. I''ll go home first." Tan Luoxi also reflected that his behavior was too extreme. "Go to a ce with me tomorrow." "No work tomorrow?" Tan Luoxi looked at him foolishly. Lin Jun came to her and touched her head. "Fool, tomorrow is the weekend. I don''t work overtime." "I forgot." She was upset. "Where are we going?" "Appointment." All the way home, Tan Luoxi was still immersed in his two words about dating. This was their first date. What would she wear? But soon I was thinking about what she should do? No, she can''t go on like this. She has determined that Lin Jun will never betray him. She''s going to have a showdown with her sister. Tan Luoxi dialed her sister''s phone, "sister, are you doing it now? I need to see you. OK, I''ll see you in Lanyu. " She must finish everything today. Lanyu. Tan Qing has arrived, wearing a decent ck dress, with delicate makeup on her face. Wearing millions of jewelry, she is different from Tan Luoxi. Now the responsibility of her family is on her. No matter how the outside world spreads, she also wants to pretend to be very rich, do not want to be said that the tan family is not. Tan Luoxi knew that she had a hard time on her own, and she had to pretend to be very happy. "Sister." "I''ve told you how many times you have to pay attention to your personal image when you are out of society." Tan Luoxi casually grabbed a loose skirt and came, with loose hair and no makeup on his face. "Elder sister, my family has you a big beauty to go, give me a banana boat, a Matcha mousse." "If you eat something so greasy at night, you won''t be afraid to get fat. No man will want you in the future." The rtionship between the two sisters has always been very good. Tan Qing is also a Xueba. If the tan family was not made into a pool of stagnant water by general manager Tan, they should be living well now. "Elder sister, I am an invincible young girl. There are many men who like me." "Why didn''t I see much? Your ex is either cheating or you''re too sloppy every day. " Tan Qing joked. Two people you a word I said for a long time, sisters get along very well. "By the way, Luo Luo, you have already mixed into Dihuang''s assistant department. Have you found anything?"Tan Luoxi''s face changed. It''s time toe. "Sister, let''s cancel the n." "Why cancel the n? Do you forget who made our family so bad? If it was not for Dihuang, thepany would not copse, my father would not run away, and my mother would not be ill in bed! Our happy family is all because of Emperor Huang, if there is not a word of that man. Even if the tan family is not the richest man, we will not be like this, anyone can bully. As you know, I''ve been through a lot of hardships. Why do we suffer so hard and they are free and easy? " Tan Qing has always been an elegant girl. She seldom gets out of control. It can be seen how much she hates Dihuang. Every day, she has a lot of hate in her heart for guarding thepany which is full of holes and crumbling. This kind of hatred grows with each passing day, and has long been deeply rooted. "Sister, the decline of the tan family is not because of Emperor Huang, but because father''s private life is not clean. Yes, President Dihuang bought our golf course and gave Dad a lot of money before he went back to gamble. But this is clearly a good opportunity, even if he lost the stadium, he can use the money to invest. It was he who chose the wrong way. His mother fell down because the fox spirit made a demonstration. Later, when there was no money at home, my father sold his property and took away the cash to live with the fox spirit. To leave you apany that is going to fail. I know you''ve been through a lot of years. Clearly you can be with your favorite God, because of the decline of the tan family, you don''t feel worthy of him, break up with him, until now are single. Elder sister, you have done a lot, but we should not me Emperor Huang for suffering. In short, thepany bought thend and didn''t suppress the tan family. If you want to me, me your father... " Tan Qing heard Tan Luoxi speak for Emperor Huang. Her face changed and she pped him in the face. "You bastard! Tan family raised you so much, but now you are helping your enemy talk. Do you really like that assistant? I let you approach him in order to overthrow Emperor Huang, but not to let youpensate yourself! " Tan Luoxi covered her face. From childhood to adulthood, the rtionship between the two sisters was very good. This was the first time Tan Qing hit her. It was very painful. "Sister, yes, I like him very much. He is very kind to me, and his wife is very kind to me. Dihuang is a very clean ce, not as dirty as we thought. Shall we not me others for our own sufferings? " "Madame?" Tan Qing''s face was even worse when she heard her address. What do you call yourself by yourst name? You look like a dog raised by Emperor Huang "Elder sister, you give up. Emperor Huang is far more powerful than we thought. It is absolutely impossible to knock it down. And once found out, our Tan family will really be finished. Do you hear about Qi family? It took only three days for the family to be destroyed. " Tan Qing at the moment only anger in her eyes, she was furious, raised her hands and ready to fight. "Nonsense But this p did not hit Tan Luoxi in the face, but was stopped by a person. Lin Jun''s voice came: "if she hits you, you won''t hide?" Tan Luoxi had been standing obediently to let Tan Qing fight, if this can make her calm, she doesn''t mind getting pped again. Hearing Lin Jun''s voice, she suddenly opened her eyes and couldn''t believe looking at the man around her. "You, you hear me?" When she is finished, Lin Jun knows that he has an ulterior motive. He must hate himself. During his time with him, Tan Luoxi clearly felt that Lin Jun attached great importance to Dihuang Ind, and he would never let go of any enemy. Thinking that he had been good to himself would disappear, she cried out. Chapter 570 Tan Qing red at Lin Jun, and Lin Jun was also covetous. She dares to beat her own woman, even if she is Tan Luoxi''s sister! The two men with a strong aura have not fought yet. Tan Luoxi''s cry disrupts their aura. The two quickly let go of their hands and looked at Tan Luoxi. Tan Qing said awkwardly, "I just started a little heavy. Don''t cry." Lin Jun raised her chin and looked at it carefully. Her face was red. "Does it hurt? Go back and I''ll boil the eggs for you Both of them thought that she was crying because of pain, and that she was her younger sister. How could Tan Qing really hate her? She was angry. Tan Luoxi threw himself into Lin Jun''s arms and cried, "brother Jun, I''m sorry. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have cheated you. In fact, when I approached you, I had a bad heart. In fact, nothing happened to us that night in Maldives. I know that you are the president''s confidant, so I want to overthrow Dihuang by your hand. I''m a bad woman, I cheated you, Wuwuwuwu... " Tan Qing Fu forehead, this worthless girl, was eager to try, said to use the beauty scheme. Originally she was against it, but she said that she would seed and let herself believe in her. I didn''t expect that the beauty scheme didn''t seed, but it seeded first. The family hasn''t said anything yet. She''s good enough to recruit everything. Lin Jun looked at the crying woman in her arms helplessly, "since I was cheated, why do you want to cry?" "I lied to you at first, but I didn''t expect that I would really fall in love with you. I like your seriousness, your cleverness and your doting on me. You''re very good. You''re really good. It makes me sick to think that no one will fry my steak, make breakfast for me, and wash my bowls for a lifetime. Wuwuwu, I haven''te to eat your noodles yet. I haven''t had time to let you give me a massage. If I don''t see you in the future, I''ll be very sad. Brother Jun, don''t leave me "A worthless girl, she''s lost her life, and her snot has been smeared on people''s clothes." Tan Qing this is heartache, but dislike on the face, handed her the paper towel, let her wipe. Who knows Tan Luoxi grabbed the paper towel not to wipe her tears, but to wipe Lin Jun''s clothes. This girl is not saved, Tan Qing face helpless. "Woo hoo, I didn''t mean to dirty your clothes. Do you think I''m disgusting?" While wiping her tears, Lin Jun gently said, "no, you are very cute, lovely little liar." Did not find him angry, Tan Luoxi tentatively asked: "then we can not break up?" "Did I mention breaking up?" "Er..." Tan Luoxi is silly, he did not say, but generally such things happen, isn''t he throwing his face away? Perhaps will also release a word, destroyed your tan family, how and the imagination plot is different. Lin Jun holding her face, "fortunately, you don''t like make-up, or you must be ugly." "You Not angry? " "Why should I be angry? From the day you got close to me, I noticed that it was wrong. It was even more obvious that you drugged the wine that night. I knew I couldn''t do anything to you. I didn''t know what you wanted to do at that time, so I followed your tricks. After returning home, I asked someone to investigate your identity and guess the purpose of youring. " Now it''s Tan Luoxi''s turn to be surprised, "so you know from the beginning?" "Little fool, do you really think your y is so good? Or in your heart, I''m really stupid. If this is the case, Emperor Huang would have gone out of business. How can I wait for you to appear? " Tan Luoxi was so ashamed that she felt guilty. In fact, she had already known everything. "You, you know clearly that I am a man of heart, and you still keep me in Emperor Huang." "At first I didn''t like you when you came. It''s true that your wife left you and she knew your goal. At that time, I strongly opposed it. My wife said she would like to believe you, so she left you. Later, I slowly fell in love with you and found that you are really serious and diligent. I believe you''re a negotiating girl, lol, and know why I never make thest move with you? " Tan Luoxi small face is red, "why?" "Because I''m afraid that you choose to attack Emperor Huang in the end, then we can only separate, so I don''t want to hurt you." Thinking of those hot scenes, he was thinking about himself. Tan Luoxi''s mood is veryplicated at the moment, but Gu Jin believes her so much. Fortunately, she did not deviate, otherwise Lin Jun really wanted to break up with himself. "Well, are you showing affection?" Tan Qing''s anger also disappeared a lot, found that the two people have no feelings for her, but also talk about such topics.Lin Junyi pulled Tan Luoxi into his arms. "Later, if you are not satisfied with her, you can hit me, but you can''t beat her." Tan Qing: "She''s my sister." "She''s my woman." The test between the two finally passed, and the corners of Lin Jun''s mouth rose, and he knew that he was not wrong. "I know very well about the tan family. Three years ago, my wife and my husband were not married. It was your father who did something wrong and made me angry and bought the golf course. The price is clearly marked price, which does not make you suffer. It is your father who indulges in gambling. If you hate Emperor Huang because of this, and want to fight with Emperor Huang, I will apany you to the end. " He took Tan Luoxi''s hand and said, "let''s go home." Tan Luoxi was confused and left with him, forgetting Tan Qing, who was hanging on one side. So that Lin Jun was pulled into the car, she just reflected what had just happened. "Brother Jun, you really don''t me me?" "Why did you take you home?" Lin Jun fastened her seat belt. At home, Tan Luoxi was in a good mood when he heard the word. "OK, let''s go home." Lin Jun went home the first thing is to boil eggs to tan Luoxi''s face, "does it still hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt for a long time. After all, she''s my sister, and she doesn''t work hard." "You said not to use force. Your face was red at that time. How could you be so stupid that she would stand and let her hit you?" "Brother Jun, in fact, it''s not easy for my sister. In recent years, the tan family is getting worse and worse. My father fled with money and left a lot of mess. Sister side to take care of her mother, while reluctantly supporting thepany, for us, she even her first love have broken up. The elder sister could not me her father, so she found Dihuang as an outlet to vent her anger and med all the faults on her. I don''t want to see my sister working so hard, so I will take the initiative toe back and help her share, saying that you have known for a long time when you use the beauty trick Tan Luoxi is very sorry to mention this, but she thought she was doing very well. "Luo''er, it''s good that you have passed the test. In fact, I''m afraid that you will really do something harmful to Emperor Huang, so we really have no chance." "Brother Jun, in fact, I don''t sleep well at night. I always have nightmares. Now it''s OK to talk about it. I hope my sister can figure it out." "Your sister is smarter than you. Give her a little time and she will see everything clearly. It''ste. Go back and have a rest. Tomorrow is our first date. Don''t bete." Tan Luoxi was amused by his serious tone, "people who know think we are dating, those who don''t know think I''ming for an interview." "Good night, lol." Tan Luoxiy in bed with a sigh of relief and went home to find that her mobile phone had a message from her sister. "Is he good to you?" "Sister, he is very kind to me, really good." "All right. Girls should keep an eye on themselves. Don''t give yourself up casually. When the timees, he won''t want you, and there''s no ce to cry." Tan Qing is a hard spoken and soft hearted person. Tan Luoxi can already see that she cares about herself. "Sister, don''t you me me?" "Well, a woman can''t stay, and she can''t stay." "Sister, don''t worry. He''s really nice. His wife treats me well. I''m not wronged. Don''t me the general manager. It''s not his fault." "Before I got married, I turned my elbow and went home to see my mother at the weekend. My mother missed you very much." "Well, I''ll be back the day after tomorrow. I''ll go on a date tomorrow. Our first date." Tan Qing across the screen can feel her joy, helplessly hook up a smile. "Remember to dress up and don''t lose face." Chapter 571 Tan woke up from a dream of happiness. She was nervous at the thought of today''s date, which was her first formal date with Lin Jun. epoch-making morning she used to take a bath mask when she got up early. Her elder sister always said she was not sophisticated enough. Today she must dress up. Standing in front of the wardrobe wrapped in a bathrobe, there were not a few clothes in the wardrobe, so she had to take out one by one the skirts she bought yesterday. These are all bought in her usual style, which seems not suitable for dating. I''m so bored. Why isn''t there a feminine dress in her closet? Men should like women, right? Just like Zhan Xiao, even if he didn''t like Zheng Xin, didn''t he ept Zheng Xinter? Thinking of being in a foreign country, he never changed his in face and t bottom. Zheng Xin is the kind of person who can get up half an hour earlier than others at any time to make up. In addition to physical education, she has to wear high heels wherever she goes. In order to show her beautiful side in front of others, she needs to suffer more than others. Tan Luoxi took out her rare pair of high-heeled shoes and finally chose a red floral dress. doesn''t like manicure, she spreads ayer of red nail polish,ys a foundation, draws eyebrows, outlines ck eyeliner, and blushes a bit of blush. Put down the usual tie good hair, long hair soft shawl in the back of the head. Such a dress, she is beautiful like a porcin doll, big eyes, small mouth, clothes although not sexy, but full of youth and beauty. The doorbell rang, her heart a tight, he came to pick up himself. When he opened the door, Lin Jun stood at the door with a piece of spaghetti. He had seen Tan Luoxi''s untidy clothes, but he had never seen her like this. It''s amazing. "Well, is that good? The skirt you bought me. " Tan Luoxi is also somewhat unnatural. always thinks her skirt is too short, her high heels are too high, and her eyeliner is too Lich. "Very nice." Lin Jun came into the room with spaghetti in his hand, and as he passed by, he added, "I''m talking about you." It''s not the skirt, it''s you. Does this man never make a draft when he talks about love? "What are you doing? Come here for breakfast. I have an appointment. I''ll meet you at nine." Tan Luoxi looked at him with big eyes. "Didn''t you say we dated? Who else did you date?" "Then you''ll know. Eat it." Tan Luoxi always felt as if there was some surprise. In order to see him earlier, she ate it quickly, and there was still something to be desired. His craftsmanship was really good. "When I get my lipstick fixed, we''ll go out." "I''ll make it up for you." Lin Jun takes lipstick from her hand, holds up her small chin, and carefully depicts the outline of her lips. In fact, Tan Luoxi''s lips are very beautiful, especially the smile is very good-looking, as long as a little arc is with a smile, give people a veryfortable feeling. Tan Luoxi''s breath was frozen and motionless like a puppet. She was serious about Shanglin Jun''s eyes. She could only see this expression when he was working. It''s very handsome and charming. "Well, see if there is anything else to make up for it?" Tan looked at the mirror and painted it evenly, almost without exceeding it. He has a pair of very skillful hands, "if it wasn''t for knowing that you didn''t have a girlfriend before, I would have thought that you had acquired such skills by being assimted to others." "It''s notplicated. Let''s go." It took Lin Jun a few steps to find that she was walking slowly today, which should be due to her high-heeled shoes. He stopped and offered her his hand. Tanluoxi took his arm. The car in the busy streets, Tan Luoxi''s mouth has been slightly up. "What color do you like?" "Well, I don''t have a color I particrly like or hate. Why do I ask this all of a sudden?" "Nothing, just want to know more about you." When the car drove to the Auto Expo Center, Tan Luoxi responded, "do you want to change?" "This car has been driving for many years and should be reced." Tan Luoxi thought of Zheng Xin''s sarcastic words before, "I''m sorry, brother Jun, you don''t have to put her words in your heart." "It''s not because of her. I didn''t think it was necessary. I should have changed trains." "In short, I don''t care. I don''t care much about matter like you do." "I know." If not for this, I would not like her so much. "Do you have a brand you like?" Lin Jun first asked. "No, as long as it''s a car." Tan Luoxi waved his hands for fear that Lin would buy too much. "I''ll take care of it." He took Tan Luoxi into a car sales center.Trident logo, any one is also more than a million, Tan Luoxi some want to retreat. "Shall we go somewhere else?" "Don''t you like this brand?" Asked Lin Jun. "It''s not that I don''t like it. I just think it''s too expensive." "It doesn''t matter. I think there''s one in it that suits you." Lin Jun takes her hand and walks into the 4S store. For her? Lin didn''t mean to buy her a car, did she? No, no, no, it can''t be. It''s so expensive. It''s not steak. After entering the store, sales soon came up. Lin Jun released her hand and said, "I''ll make a phone call. You can watch it first and tell me what you like." "Good." The salesman exined to tan Luoxi warmly, but he was still dizzy. Didn''t he buy a car? How to ask yourself what you like? "Lolo, why are you here?" Zhan Xiao saw the beautiful tan Luoxi with a look of surprise. Compared with his surprise, Tan Luoxi was a little calm, even impatient. "Why are you again?" "Xiao, I want this car. You can buy it for me." Zheng Xinjiao''s voice came. "Lolo, you are really haunted. Do you want to get back together with Xiao? Do you want to stop people here? " Tan Luoxi: Today, Zheng Xin was wearing a mask when she went out. Her face was swollen and she dared to be arrogant. "Zheng Xin, have you forgotten one thing? If I really like him, I still have your share?" "Xiao, you hear clearly, the person you like so much doesn''t love you at all." Zheng Xin seems to have caught her weakness. Tan Luoxi sneered. Even if this is the truth, Zhan Xiao doesn''t like that someone can say it in front of him, "Zheng Xin, shut up. I said that after buying you a car, you and I will be clear." "It''s a breakup fee." Tan Luoxi was in a better mood. Zheng Xin didn''t know how angry he was. "Even for the break-up fee, I have a car. Unlike your poor boyfriend who drives a small broken car, I would rather sit in Maserati and cry, but I don''t want you to be so pathetic." "What do you have to do with my poverty?" Lin Jun cold channel. Zheng Xin don''t know why, for this look does not like to talk about the man, she has a kind of instinctive timidity. Lin Jun was surrounded by a man in a stiff suit. The man followed Lin Jun with a look of humility on his face. "Hello, Miss Tan. I''m the manager of the 4S store. I don''t know what kind of car you like. If you don''t like it, I can introduce it to you." It''s a great honor for the store manager toe out in person. Zheng Xin was a little unbnced. "I also want to buy a car. Why do youe and introduce me to her? They are poor and have no money to buy. " The shop manager took a puff from the corner of her mouth. The little girl was so big that she dared to speak to assistant Lin like this. Who is assistant Lin? One person under ten thousand people above, he is Si Li Ting''s confidant. Don''t say it''s a small 4S shop. Even the presidents of other bigpanies have to be polite in front of him. To offend him is to offend Si Li Ting. Who dares to fight with that crazy big devil? A few days ago, because miss Qi provoked him, he made a mess of people in three days. Anyone who knows Lin Jun will be polite to him. I received a call from him to buy a car yesterday, and I am waiting for him in the store today. "I''m sorry, miss. I''m only responsible for introducing them. You can choose any guide in the store." "Why are they allowed to be guests as well. You are more selective than others." The shop manager picked her eyebrows. The girl really didn''t know how to advance or retreat. Chapter 572 The shop manager wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "Miss, do you know who he is?" "Who is he? Isn''t it just an assistant? " Zheng Xin was very disdainful. "He''s an assistant, yes, but he is..." Lin Jun is an assistant, but can the undergraduates of the world''s top universities and an ordinary university be the same? Just want to remind the store manager, Lin Jun has already opened his mouth to interrupt him. "Yes, I''m just a little assistant. OK, Wu Sen,e and see the car with me." "Good assistant Lin The store manager ignored Zheng Xin, such a small person is not worth his time. Zhan Xiao already felt wrong, he was just a little assistant, the store manager actually served him personally, but also nodded, afraid it was not so simple. Superficial Zheng Xin obviously can''t understand this. In her eyes, assistant is assistant. What''s great about it. Zhan Xiao is a rich second generation family who wants to inherit the family business. Can an assistant match him? Although he didn''t like himself, he had to buy a car for himself, which made a lot of money. "Let''s ignore them. They''re poor people who can''t afford a good car." Zhan Xiao falls on the sight of two people but can''t take back, what''s wrong with the matter? Like Zheng Xin sarcastic him, he never angry, not as dare, and some aszy to pay attention to. What kind of man is pointed at and scolded without feeling? It shows that his vision is much higher than that of ordinary people. This man is not simple. "Do you like it?" Lin Jun looks at the woman beside her gently. Tan Luoxi shook his head and said, "you bought a car. What did you ask me for?" "It''s for you, so you need to choose." Lin Jun light way, "anyway, we go to work together, also very convenient." Tan Luoxi thought he was joking. Who knows he really bought it for himself. "How can that be! I don''t want this car because it''s so expensive. " "No matter how valuable you are, be good and obedient." "No Tan Luoxi and Zhan Xiao have never moved Zhan Xiao''s things. How can she want Lin Jun''s car? "You''re my girlfriend. Who can''t buy it for you? After all, I don''t like spending money. " "And your family?" "I don''t have a family. Well, if you don''t make a decision, just listen to me. In fact, I''ve already looked after one, and I think it''s suitable for you." He leads Tan Luoxi to a red two seater sports car. The bright red paint body is beautiful, and the shape is small and exquisite. "Miss Tan, this one that assistant Lin looks at is very suitable for women to drive. I think it''s a good match for you." Tan Luoxi was fascinated by the car at a nce. It was really beautiful. In fact, her family used to have a lot of luxury cars. Later, because of thepany''s operating conditions, she had to sell some of her family property and car property. Now there is only one car at home, and she likes it very much. But she didn''t dare to show it because the car''s roof was worth about three million. Lin Jun is just an assistant. She can''t ask for how long the two talents associate. "Do you like it?" "I don''t like it. It''s very earthy and the color is ugly." She looked disgusted. "You can get in the car and have a try." "Really?" Tan Luoxi a second to show the original shape, and then the reaction, "not on it, so ugly." "Then you can feel it with me." "Well, let''s go first. I''m just with you." Tan Luoxi opened the co pilot''s door and came up. Lin Jun can clearly feel that she likes it, "is this seat good?" "Be diligent." "It''s also very fast." "Of course, this is a sports car." "Light body, suitable for women to drive." "Yes, it''s perfect." Tan Luoxi said the truth again. She quickly covered her mouth. "I didn''t say anything. I didn''t like it at all." "All right,e down." Lin Jun has got the answer. When he got off the car, he clearly saw that Tan Luoxi was reluctant to give up. After looking at her andparing with that Miss Zheng, it''s just the difference between clouds and mud. Zheng Xin was looking at a million cars. After seeing Tan Luoxi, they immediately pointed to that one and said, "I want this one." "Miss, your eyes are very good, this car is very suitable for you to drive." "Is it?" Zheng Xin waved her long hair, "Xiao, buy it for me." "Are you sure you want this one, not that one? Don''t regret it. " Zhan Xiao said coldly. Zheng Xin looked at the price next to the car. Good guy, it''s so much more expensive than that one. I don''t want to be a fool."I don''t regret it. I like this one." At the same time, she looked at Tan Luoxi with pride. "If you want to buy a car for the rest of your life," he said "Can you say less?" Zhan Xiao is not happy with her small and sessful appearance. Zheng Xin immediately became smart in front of him, "then I will take this one." Zhan Xiao had been very disgusted with Zheng Xin''s insatiable manner, but in front of Tan Luoxi, he had a desire to show. "That''s it." Tan Luoxi really likes this car in her heart. The savings she has saved for a long time is enough to buy, but it''s painful. When she was struggling with whether she wanted to buy it, the store manager next to her said, "sorry, we have ordered this car in advance. We only have one in stock. If you need, I can transfer it from other stores." "Is it still so difficult to adjust?" Zheng Xin some dissatisfaction, "big deal, we give him the deposit, this car to us." With Zhan Xiao, she is not polite at all. "I''m sorry, there''s no such reason. We won''t do it unless I want to." "Well, since he has ordered it, we can pay it. We can transfer it from other stores." Zheng Xin just thinks that they can''t afford to put out so much money, and the down payment needs one million yuan. If he can get a million dors, how can he drive more than 100000 broken cars. Zhan Xiao also has some fluke psychology, he hopes to make Lin Jun ugly. Tan Luoxi looked at Lin Jun in surprise, "when did you decide?" "Last night, I thought it was a good car for you." "What if I don''t like it?" "It doesn''t matter if you change it to another one. I can see that you like it very much. Just this one." Lin Jun''s eyes were gentle when he looked at her. Not to say that moved is false, the original in Zheng Xin said after Lin Jun home ordered this car. He has a good eye and he really likes it. "But It''s a little too expensive. " "OK, if you like, let''s go through the formalities and pay." He reached for her, and Tan Luoxi felt warm. Two hands in hand to go to the cash register, Zheng Xin is not willing to show weakness, but also big airway: "we also want." "This way, please." "Miss Tan, please show me your ID card." "Do you want my name? You can think clearly, we are not married, if we break up, this thing will be mine Tan Luoxi asked tentatively. This is not a small amount. Lin Jun is really generous. "We''re not going to break up." Lin Jun affirmed. He was more than happy to give Tan Luoxi money than his family''s blood sucking worms. "Well, I''d better pay myself. I''m not used to asking for other people''s things." Tan Luoxi took out his card. "Cut, don''t pretend to be a master if you don''t have money. It''s ridiculous for a woman to pay for a car." Zheng Xin spared no effort to ridicule. Lin Jun did not look at her, but took out a ck gold card, "brush my." ck gold card, Tan Luoxi and Zhan Xiao obviously know each other. One of his assistants can take out the ck gold card!! Tan Luoxi from shock wake up, "you insist on giving it, but I give the mortgage every month." The big deal is that she will fly abroad to do shopping on behalf of others at the weekend. Lin Jun said directly to the staff: "go through the full payment procedures." What? Full! Three million! Where''s his assistant so rich? It was not until the card was finished on the card reader and the ticket was handed to him for signature that everyone woke up. Zheng Xin suddenly felt a good pain in her face. She had insulted him so many times before. He didn''t say a word. She thought she was right. Who knows that she misunderstood one. Damn it. How could that happen? Tan Luoxi is also a bit irrational, "full? It''s a waste of you, too "It''s not a waste to you." Chapter 573 Lin Jun''s gentleness always can''t be prevented, which makes people unprepared. Just as he had long been optimistic about the car, and even had people ready in advance, Tan Luoxi suspected that he had brought himself here because of the goods in the store. It''s very happy to fall in love with such a man. He can help you think about everything in advance. "Two, please wait a moment. We need to go through some procedures and insurance. You can go to the rest area and wait for a moment." Tan Luoxi was so stupid that he led him away. From the beginning to the end, Lin did not look at Zheng Xin. Compared with scolding her, his attitude of ignoring is even more ufortable. It seems that you are the air from the beginning to the end, which has no value and effect on him. He even scolds you to feel disdainful, and the air has what to scold, this man is too arrogant!!! Zhan Xiao is just thinking about one thing. Even his father is not qualified to do the ck gold card. If he is really an assistant, how can he be qualified? Is it the second generation of rich people dressed as assistants? If the rich second generation is rich, he can''t have never seen this circle. "Xiao, what are you doing in a daze? Let you go through the formalities." Zheng Xin reminds a way, say is to handle formalities, in fact is to let him pay. Zhan Xiao regained consciousness, the staff are smiling at him, "Sir, is the mortgage or full payment?" "Mortgage." Zhan Xiao did not hesitate. Zheng Xin''s smile froze, "Xiao, what do you mean?" "Literally, I said I''d buy you a car, but I didn''t say it''s full. I asked you before and you said you didn''t regret it." For such an expensive car, if you want her to pay the monthly loan, how can she afford it? Zheng Xin took a deep breath and asked, "how much do you need to repay each month for three years'' car loan?" "Miss, it needs more than 50000." She almost lost her footing and fell, more than 50000! Even if she is a very good university graduate, can find a good job back home, but the sry can not be 50000 at the beginning! "Xiao, do you have to do this?" "When I want to, I will tell you, let you think well, you say you think clearly enough. Zheng Xin, I''m not a phnthropist. If you want a car, I''ll buy it for you. This is my greatest kindness. " If you don''t buy the loan, you can''t afford to waste it. She is very clear that Zhan Xiao does not love her, has been unable to keep this man, at least she wants to get back this from him. "Well I think the 900 thousand car before is also good. " She''s down to the bottom. Before seeing this car that Tan Luoxi likes, she also thinks other cars are very good. A million cars is enough for her to show off in front of rtives and friends for a long time. "Whatever you want." In fact, Zhan Xiao doesn''t care about the full mortgage, but he just doesn''t want Zheng Xin to be a good woman. "Xiao, can you pay the down payment to 50%, and I will pay the mortgage myself." Zheng Xin has quickly calcted in his mind the minimum benefit he paid. "40 percent." Zheng Xin bit her teeth, "OK." "You''ve been confirmed, haven''t you? 40% down payment, three years? " "Yes." "You can go there and wait." Today is the most depressing day for Zheng Xin. I thought that if I bought a luxury car, I would struggle less for many years. But I met Tan Luoxi. If Lin didn''t have all the money to buy for Tan Luoxi, she would not have fallen so far in her heart. There is a contrast, there is harm. At the moment, Tan Luoxi didn''t know what she was watching with Lin Jun. she was very happy. She is smiling, but Lin Jun is looking at her. Two people are a very good-looking picture, that sweet love makes people jealous. Zheng Xin finally snatched Zhan Xiao from her hand. She felt that she had won, but she was not only not sad, but also found her own happiness. She is not willing, very unwilling. Why is Tan Luoxi so lucky that he is better than himself in identity or love. Zhan Xiao also saw this scene, in the past by her side, she would never smile so to himself. The man said very little and would not like to find topics all the time to amuse her. On the contrary, it seems that Tan Luoxi took the initiative to tease him, and their identities were reversed in the past. Zhan Xiao''s heart is like a thorn, very painful. He quietly walked aside and made a phone call. Lolo, I want you back. You''re mine. You can only be mine. No matter what means, I want you toe back to me. Zheng Xin has taken the initiative toe forward to say hello to Lin Jun, who can buy a luxury car in full. "Sir, I''m sorry about what happened before. I misunderstood you. Lolo and I have always been good friends.I''m worried that she won''t be happy with you, so I''m not very polite to speak. You have a lot of adults. Please forgive me. " Tan Luoxi and Lin had said it well, but she was in a bad mood when she was destroyed by this woman. Look at Zheng Xin''s ttery. In the past, she cheated Zhan Xiao by such means. Do you want to repeat her old skill? Although Zheng Xin is not as tall as Tan Luoxi, she still has a good chest. She likes to use her point to wear low cut clothes. So she stood and deliberately bent down in front of Lin Jun to apologize, in fact, in order to expose her chest. Tan Luoxi''s face was very ugly. How could she not know the woman''s mind. In the past, she didn''t love Zhan Xiao, so she didn''t bother to pay attention to these ghost things. Anyway, Lin is her lover now. Zheng Xines to this again. "Zheng Xin, I think it''s not enough ying yesterday. You haven''t learned a lesson, have you?" I''m wearing masks. I don''t know how to be restrained. I even want to show off. Zheng Xin immediately showed a very aggrieved look, she wore a mask, can not see the face, a pair of eyes like a fox spirit in the hook. "Look, sir, Lolo Obviously, I''m apologizing to you for her sake, and she said that to me Tan Luoxi rolled her sleeves in anger, though she didn''t have them. "Are you looking for death? Do you want to be beaten by me? " "How fierce Lolo is, sir." Zheng Xin wants this effect. She pretends to be afraid to lean on Lin Jun. She was wearing high-heeled shoes. After a while, she pretended to fall on him with the shoes unstable. She was warm and warm. She didn''t believe that any man would not like it? She yed abacus very well, so she deliberately stimted Tan Luoxi. When Tan Luoxi was in trouble, she took the opportunity to pour on Lin Jun. Lin Jun''s reaction speed is very fast. When she was preparing to fall down in advance, he had already shed aside. Zheng Xin threw herself on the sofa and knocked her nose on the back of the chair. She almost didn''t break the bone of her nose. For a while, she was crying with pain. Looking at this scene in the distance, the shopping guides almost died ofughter. At first, the woman disliked other people''sck of money, and all kinds of sarcasm. As a result, she was paid in full without blinking an eye, and her own partner seemed to be just trying to get rid of her rtionship as soon as possible. Not only did not give her the full payment, but also only gave her 40% down payment. Her attitude was quite indifferent. She didn''t know what to do and wanted to seduce other people''s boyfriends. "My God, I''ve never seen such a thick skinned woman." "It''s because I''m too thick skinned to wear a mask. I was scared to death just now. I thought she was going to fall on the man." "Yes, I don''t know how disgusting I am to the owner if I fall on it." "It''s really gratifying. This is what we have to do with these white lotus flowers." Zheng Xin was really hurt. Her tears fell down. She looked at Lin Jun and said, "how can you..." Before she finished, she seemed to feel a little bit fishy in her mouth, as if something was flowing from her nose. She had to take off her mask, two lines of nosebleed left, paste her mouth is full of, want to nausea as much as possible. "Paper, give me the paper." Lin Jun and Tan Luoxi did not move. They didn''t want to be provoked by these women. The shopping guides in the distance saw her pig''s face and almost choked to death one by one. Before Zheng Xin put on eye makeup, only look at the eyes still feel good-looking, revealing her big fat face, this can make peopleugh to death. "Ha ha ha, you see how ugly she is, like a pig." "Yes, it''s so ugly. There are people who buy cars. Tut tut." Chapter 574 Fortunately, Zheng Xin did not hear everyone''sments, otherwise he would not be angry to death. She hurriedly wiped the nosebleed from her nose, and Zhan Xiao came to her. "Xiao, they bullied me." She wanted to be coquettish again, and did not look at her present honor. At least it used to be pretty, but now it''s so ugly, who will be able to y the role of a pig''s coquetry. "I have seen all the things that just happened. Zheng Xin, I have bought the car. We will have no rtionship in the future." "Xiao, how can you do this to me?" "I should have done this to you. It was you who separated me from Lolo. I shouldn''t have believed your lies." Zhan Xiao''s most regretful time in his life is to believe Zheng Xin''s stories, otherwise he and Tan Luoxi are still lovers. He went to tan Luoxi and said, "Lolo, would you like to be with me again? I will give you happiness. " Lin Jun''s eyebrows are picky, when he is a dead man? He didn''t get angry, and Tan Luoxi was so angry, "Zhan Xiao, why are you so big? Did you think about me when you went to bed with her on my back? You''ve had enough fun, you''ve had enough, and now you want toe to me again? Do you think I''m a delivery guy? I have toe when I want to, but I have to go if I don''t? Besides, my mother already has a boyfriend, and we have a very happy life. Please don''t disturb me if you are wise. " "Lolo, you know that my heart for you has never changed. It was because she said you didn''t love me and let me try you with her, so I just..." "Yes, I don''t love you. I''m only moved when I''m with you. I think I''ll fall in love with you. I tried and tried. If I don''t love, I don''t love. Even if it''s like this, I haven''t done anything sorry for you. But you say you love me, turn around and roll the bed sheet with my so-called best friend, roll happy and turn back to me, can you still point a face The quarrel between the two made us understand what it was, and the plot was much more wonderful than they had imagined. Before, I just thought Zheng Xin was a little green tea, but now I know that she is disgusted to this extent, robbing her best friend''s boyfriend. Now I see my best friend has a boyfriend again, and I want to continue to rob. "Do you think she''s a psychopath? She wants to rob people of anything they have." "There is such a kind of person, I don''t know what kind of stimtion I got when I was a child. If I don''t like my own things, I like to rob others." Shopping guides are eating melon seeds, that the big y is really good. Zhan Xiao didn''t know how to exin that he liked Tan Luoxi so much, but why he came to this stage today. It seems that there is a dead knot between the two people. How can we solve it? It makes people feel very ufortable. He simply grabbed Tan Luoxi and said, "Lolo, I really love you. Will you go with me?" "What are you going to do, madman? We''re over a long time ago. " His wrist was caught by Lin Jun, and Lin Jun looked at him coldly, "Mr. Zhan, please save some face for yourself." Zhan Xiao''s wrist hurts. He didn''t expect Lin Jun''s strength to be so strong that he could not get rid of Lin Jun''s control. "She''s my girlfriend." Zhan Xiao died, duck''s mouth is hard. "Not long ago. She''s my woman. I''ll say it for thest time. Let her go." Between Lin Jun''s eyebrows and eyes was a cloud. Tan Luoxi thought she knew him well, but she had never seen such a Lin Jun. The whole person is full of evil and violent, inexplicably climbing on a lot of goose bumps. "I won''t let it go. I love her." "It''s a mess." As Lin Jun''s voice falls, Lin Jun directly pulls his body and falls over his shoulder in the next second, and he falls to the ground severely. Zhan Xiao about 180cm, he was so fell. Shopping guides are screaming, lying trough, this man is too handsome! "Did you see how he did it?" "No, no, it feels like a special effect, so fast." "Oh, ow, it''s so handsome. I want to marry." "I envy thisdy. Although my ex boyfriend is a scum man, I met a man who loves her very much." Lin Jun took Tan Luoxi''s hand and led him away. Zhan Xiao reluctantly got up, "Lolo, you will regret it, you will cry for me." His voice wakes up Tan Luoxi, and Tan Luoxi is a little uneasy. It is a fact that Zhan Xiao has loved her for several years. Once upon a time, she felt that he loved too much, because she was poor, she chose to be with him, but in the end she parted ways. Will this love change himpletely? This is a terrible thing. "Assistant Lin, the procedures have not beenpleted yet." The store manager witnessed this scene, someone was in a bad mood, I hope not to implicate their store."Done, drive to my house." Lin Jun has no patience to wait. "Yes." After walking out of the 4S store, Lin Jun pulled off his tie. He was a little upset. "You have a bad eye." He said coldly that he had such a bad boy friend. Tan Luoxi is very sorry to say: "I''m sorry to give you trouble, in fact, Zhan Xiaoben is not bad, is a sunny big boy." "Sunshine to your bed? It''s really sunny. " Lin Jun sneered. Some of them couldn''t get used to tan Luoxi''s good words for him. Tan Luoxi had been indifferent to Zhan Xiao before, but now he has be this way. After all, it is her who caused him. "If I knew that things would turn out like this, I would not have agreed with him because I was moved." "What did he do to move you?" This is what Lin Jun is curious about. Through these days, he can be sure of one thing. Tan Luoxi is a person with a sense of responsibility and principle. Since she didn''t like Zhan Xiao, she didn''t agree for several years. Why did she suddenly agree? "He has been chasing me since I was a freshman. In fact, there are many boys chasing me in school, and I have no feeling. Last winter, he knew I liked Santa us, in order to give me a surprise. He pretended to be Santa us and wanted to send me Christmas presents through the chimney. The n went well, but he ignored one thing. At the most critical moment, he got stuck in the chimney. It was snowing heavily that day. He stayed on the chimney all night. I got up to sweep the snow in the morning, heard his weak cry for help, and called for someone to rescue him. At that time, he was frozen and dying. But he still took out the gift for me from his backpack, and I thought he was stupid at that time. In that case, my heart is veryplex, no girl will not be moved, so I agreed to him as soon as I was moved. I thought that since he is so good to me, we will be happy in the end. But I underestimated the feelings, because moved with him together, but I am not always moved. In my heart, I have never regarded him as a boyfriend. If he wants to pull me, I will resist. Perhaps it was these acts that stabbed him and gave Zheng Xin an opportunity. Do you know, brother Jun? In fact, I think the real viin is not Zhan Xiao, but me. When I found him and Zheng Xin rolling sheets, my first reaction was not sad, but relieved. It''s like I finally have an excuse to leave and end this rtionship in good faith. I''m too bad. I don''t love clearly. Why should I promise him? Why should I give him hope and let him down? " This is Tan Luoxi''s inner most real idea, she feels owed Zhan Xiao. Lin does not like her heart left traces of others, even if it is owed. "Are you sure he didn''t calcte the size of the backpack, rather than deliberately selling it to make you moved?" Lin Jun said directly to the point. "How? Would he make fun of his life? It was a cold day Lin Jun sneered, "fairy tales are fairy tales. In reality, who will enter from the chimney? Even if it can amodate a person, is he not afraid of being in danger? If you use the firece at that stage, it will be burned alive in it. The reason why he is not afraid is that he will not reallye down at that time. It''s very likely that people will be frozen to death if they stay outside for one night. Is there a possibility that they will get stuck in it at dawn or so. Everything is just a n to make your heart soft. " Chapter 575 Tan Luoxi never thought about this reason. She looked at Lin Jun in disbelief. "I don''t believe it..." Lin Jun opened the door for her and fastened her seat belt. He said coldly, "do you know where your women''s greatest weakness ispared with men?" "Where is it?" "Here." He pointed to the location of Tan Luoxi''s heart. "Men are naturally rational animals, while women are emotional animals. A man who says he wants to break up is definitely a break-up, and the break-up in women''s mouth is just an excuse to get men''s attention. No matter how many mistakes the beloved man has made, as long as the man speaks a little good words, the woman will be soft hearted and forgiven. That''s why most cheating men don''t get divorced. There''s always a woman behind them who forgives them. And as long as a woman derails, the world will be treated as a dirty mouse, everyone shouts and shouts to kill, and men can not forgive. Men are more ruthless than women, and at the same time they are deeper than women. If he doesn''t, will you promise him? " Lin Jun''s words left Tan Luoxi speechless, which is true. Her father is romantic, and her mother is weeping day by day. She is sick and doesn''t want to divorce. Because mother always holds a hope that her father wille home one day and will certainly go home. "I think he''s always cheerful..." "Lol, believe me, men are not as simple as you think. If I want to, I have a lot of women around me now. Do you believe that?" Lin Jun is charming, which she must believe. "He said that he was trying to test you to cheat others. Even if he seeds, you will be jealous, and that will not change the fact that he has already cheated, right?" "This..." Tan Luoxi never thought about this hypothesis. "Because you don''t love him, you don''t care about him, so you don''t think about these things. If it''s his fault, I''ll make excuses for him. I love you, want to get you to use the mind, this is no criticism, but I will never because you do not love me and other women to sleep, but also the reputation of its saying, in the guise of testing you. It''s just a fresh and refined hat for cheating. Wrong is wrong, right is right, and trying to judge right by mistake is the biggest mistake. " Tan Luoxi was silly, "brother Jun, you have never been in love, but why do I think you understand the way." "I said that I''ve read a lot of books about bossy CEOs, and the other insights are just what I''ve experienced in business over the years." He raised her chin. "The most important thing is, I don''t like you feel guilty about that man. You just have me in your heart. Because I am not him, no matter what happens in my life, I will not do anything to hurt you. I know that I''m different from him. You love me. If I cheat, you''ll be sad Lin Jun was the one who could hardly see clearly. After listening to his words, Tan Luoxi could not calm down for a long time. Thank you, brother Jun "So don''t remember him because of any emotion. He''s not worth it." "Good." Two people simr a smile, Lin are affectionate knead her face, "good." This just closed the door and returned to the cab. Lin Jun''s wordspletely untied Tan Luoxi''s heart knot. Even if she is usually very fierce, in fact, her heart is still guilty of Zhan Xiao, Lin Jun eliminated her sense of guilt. She peeked at the man around her. He was wise and modest. When Zheng Xin was so ridiculed by Zheng Xin, she could be calm as water and dote on herself. Such a good man was actually her boyfriend. She thought it was a bit untrue. Lin did not turn to look at her, but seemed to know what she was thinking. "If you want to see it, I''m your man, and I can look at it honestly." A word makes Tan Luoxiugh. Tan Luoxi covered his mouth with a smile. "Brother Jun, how do I think you have a special function? You can guess what people think." "I''ve been with him for a long time, and I''ve learned this skill naturally." "Is the president hard to serve?" Asked Tan Luoxi. "Maybe in the eyes of many people, he is a devil. We are afraid of him and fear him. Many assistants around him can''t bear to leave. It''s OK for me. In fact, he is also a human being. Before his wife appeared, he hid all his happiness, anger and sorrow from anyone. In order to catch up with his steps, I have been studying hard. Slowly, I can understand the meaning of his eyes and actions. It''s the luckiest thing in my life to know him. He''s good, really good. " When mentioning Si Li Ting, Lin Jun eyebrows and eyes overflow with a touch of tenderness. If Tan Luoxi didn''t know that he had a reaction to himself before, he would have thought that he was in love with Si Li Ting."Brother Jun, do you like him so much?" "It''s respect and appreciation. Without him, I wouldn''t be who I am today. Others say I''m a workaholic. That''s because Emperor Huang is all his painstaking efforts. I won''t let his painstaking efforts drift away. With me in one day, I''ll keep Dihuang. " "If I did something bad to Emperor Huang, would you break up with me?" "Yes, I will. No matter how much I love you, if you do something to damage Emperor Huang, we will break up." Tan Luoxi sighed. "So the most important thing in your heart is a man and apany. I have to rank third." "Good, you''re tied." Tan Luoxi didn''t know whether tough or cry. He was juxtaposed with a man. But thinking of the respect in Lin Jun''s eyes when he mentions Si Li Ting every time, everyone has a belief in his heart. Si Li Ting is his faith. She can also be relieved to think that she takes him out of the dark faith. Two people''s feelings by leaps and bounds, but the tan family is suddenly spread bad news. That day, Tan Luoxi was in the office sorting out the information that he wanted to show Lin Jun.st time, assistant Li ran into two people in the underground parking garage, and then went back to the office. Assistant Li kept a distance from her. Although not willing, who let Tan Luoxi like Lin Jun, Lin Jun also like her? If one party is not sincere, he will not give up. Through his observation of these days, both of them go to work together. Several times, he also saw Tan Luoxi secretly kiss Lin Jun, and Lin Jun reached out and rubbed her head. Two people are clearly in love in the appearance of men and women, what is their own? Because of Tan Luoxi''s appearance, Lin Jun is not as cold as before, and the office atmosphere is much better. Assistant Li stayed in Dihuang for a long time. Lin Jun finally had a lover. He should bless him. So assistant Li didn''t pester Tan Luoxi any more. Tan Luoxi worked hard every day and fell in love after work. He lived a happy life. It''s said that Li Jun wants to see her idol next week. She suddenly received a phone call from her sister. After that meeting, her sister had no objection to her and Lin Jun''s affairs. There was no mention of destroying the Emperor Huang. In fact, both of them knew that the Emperor Huang was like a big stone, while the tan family was an egg. To destroy Dihuang is to hit an egg against a stone. The result is obvious. The egg will be hit and the stone will be senseless. My sister asionally calls to ask her about her rtionship with Lin Jun, and then reminds herself to protect herself. She never calls herself during office hours, and Tan Luoxi felt a little uneasy when she received the call. "Sister, why call me at this time?" "Lolo, there''s something wrong with thepany. Our family is really going to die." The sister on the phone was crying. Such a proud sister, at any time is the top of the mountain, face unchanged, but also to maintain elegant temperament, but today she cried. "What''s the matter, sister? You can tell me "I''ll wait for you at thepany." The elder sister sobbed, and seemed to have no way to tell her. "Well, I''ll be right back." Tan Luoxi hung up. She threw the information in her hand on assistant Li''s desk. "Assistant Li, there''s something wrong with my family. I have to go back immediately. Please help me deal with it." "Good." Before assistant Li could ask anything, she ran away. Everyone in the office has a good rtionship. Everyone is worried, "is Xiaotan OK? Look at her, the sky is falling. " "It''s OK." Even if the sky fell, the man would hold it for her. Chapter 576 Tan Luoxi ran to Lin Jun''s office in one breath. Even if they had a special rtionship, she still had rules in thepany. Every time I came into his office, I would knock at the door first, but today I just rushed in. Lin Jun looked up at her. "What''s the matter?" Her face was full of confusion. "Master Lin, something happened to my sister''spany. She has been crying on the phone. I don''t know what happened. I have to go there now. Time is toote. I''ll make up the note when Ie back. Can I go first? " Even at such a dangerous time, she still came to ask for leave ording to thepany''s rules. "Well, go ahead and call me if you have anything." "Well." Tan Luoxi turned and left, but Lin Jun took the opportunity to seize her hand. "You need to tell me that I am your man and I have the responsibility to help you." He was afraid that she would carry everything by himself. A word is like charcoal fire in winter. Tan Luoxi nods hard and runs out. As soon as she left, Lin Jun immediately dialed a number, "check for me what happened to the tan family. The old rules will give you moneyter." Normally, Tan Luoxi would not take that exclusive elevator. Today, in order not to wait for others, she went directly from the top floor to the underground garage. The speed of the sports car is very fast. Tan Luoxi is very d that this point is not the rush hour formuting. There is no traffic jam on the road. She can go all the way. Unfortunately, as she was speeding by, there was a car beside her. "Shit." She slowed down in time, but still collided with the car. Pedestrians on the road stopped to watch the good y when two Maserati collided. Fortunately, the speed of the other side is not fast, she decelerates ahead of time, and does not cause too much casualties, only the position of the headlight is hit and deformed. Two beauties got off the bus, and they were furious when they met. It was Zheng Xin who drove the car. Zheng Xin was careful every day since she finished the car, for fear that she would rub it here and there. Zhan Xiao is aplete demarcation line with her, no longer have any intersection with her, phone ckout, a variety of social software delete. She knew that she could no longer rely on Zhan Xiao, and the car had to be taken good care of, so she was very careful when she was on the road. Because she was too cautious, she was very slow, and the car behind her was impatient and wanted to overtake. She wanted to overtake, for fear of being hit by other cars, she deliberately pressed some lines to the side of the road to let the car. Who knows opposite suddenly ran a car, she stands between two cars, besides decelerates, has no other way. Two cars collided like this. At the moment of collision, she heard her heartbreaking voice. Her luxury car! When I came down to see it was Tan Luoxi, she almost didn''t get angry. "It''s you again. Do I have a grudge against you! Can you drive? " Tan Luoxi is not in a good mood today, "you press the line, full responsibility." Zheng Xin took a look and found that half of her body was here. No matter how she exined it, it was useless. The traffic police quickly came over and judged Zheng Xin''s responsibility. The trailer pulled the two people''s car to the repair shop. Zheng Xin almost vomited to death, less than ten days after finishing the car, she has not bought insurance! Last time at the 4S store, Zhan Xiao was only responsible for the down payment, and was not responsible for any other money. Zheng Xin thought that a rtive at home sold car insurance. In order to let her rtives know that she bought a car, she did not buy it at the 4S store. Contact rtives, rtives are very happy, and told her that there is a car insurance activities at the end of this month, return 30% and send gas card. She said to buy it at the end of the month, and be careful when you go on the road. Who knows that such a big thing has happened. The better the car is, the more expensive it is to repair it. It is very expensive to scrape a little paint, not to mention that her car has been damaged so much now. Do not know how much repair costs, Zheng Xin very angry, keep looking for Tan Luoxi theory. Tan Luoxi knocked her to the ground with a fist. "Don''t bother me. I''m not in the mood to y with you today." After that, she took a taxi and went away, Zheng Xin''s face was not easy to get better, she was a dozen and swollen. She was so angry that she said, "Damn it!!! I won''t let you go. " The two Maserati collided and were quickly searched. When Tan Luoxi arrived at thepany, her sister was sitting on the floor of the office alone, her eyes were red with tears. "Sister..." If Si Li Ting is Lin Jun''s belief, then Tan Qing is her belief. She held her sister in her arms, just like when she was a child, each time she was wronged and bullied, her sister held her in her arms. "What''s the matter?" "Thepany It''s over. " "What''s the matter?" Tan Luoxi knows that thepany''s situation has been bad, but her sister is still struggling. She didn''t know how far her sister would say such a thing."Thepany has been shrinking again and again, and I''ve been struggling. The other day, I took all my money to buy a batch of diamonds and wanted to make a profit. But I didn''t think The goods are all fake They make jewelry. If they do it well, they can make a lot of money. My sister has a lot of research on jewelry. She is also a famous designer. If it wasn''t for the family ident, she would have be an excellent designer now. As for the source, I don''t know "It''s all my fault. I met a man in the mall the other day. We had a good talk. He said that his friend had a lot of goods. It was smuggled. It was much cheaper than the market price. When I wanted to make a bet, I saw the samples brought by his friend. I think the quality is very good. If this batch of goods are sold, thepany will be a little better. I borrowed some money from my rtives and friends to store the goods. Moreover, I received an order from apany and delivered it next month. However, today, the design department told me that the goods were fake. The people who went shopping, and all the people involved in it, disappeared, and I was caught. " "Sister, how could you be so stupid?" Tan Luoxi could not imagine that this was a stupid thing done by her sister. But she quickly reflected that it was because thepany had been scrapped, and her sister was so ill that she went to the doctor in a hurry that she was designed by someone with a heart. "Is there no money in thepany now?" "Well." "How much will it take to make up the deficit?" Tan Qing''s lips muttered: "I spent 50 million yuan on this batch of diamonds, and I also received orders from others. Now I still need to re purchase. The market price needs 80 million yuan. I have calcted an ount, and it will take at least 100 million yuan to fill the deficit. " One hundred million Tanluoxi''s eyes are ck. "That person''s ount name can always find some clues." "At that time, he said that he was smuggling, it was inconvenient to pay the bills and asked for cash. I didn''t know how to believe him. I was stupid." Tan Qing mercilessly pped herself, clearly there are so many loopholes, why did she not find out earlier. Tan Luoxi grabbed her hand. "Sister, don''t me you, really don''t me you." "Lolo, don''t let mom know about it." House leakage happened to meet even the night rain, they soon received a call from the nanny, "Miss, madam is critically ill, has been sent to the hospital for rescue, youe to the hospital quickly." Two people rushed to the hospital, mother is still in emergency rescue, Tan Luoxi patted sister on the shoulder. "Elder sister, I have some savings here. I will pay for my mother''s hospitalization expenses. We will try to find a way to deal with thepany''s affairs." Tan Qing is stubborn way: "no, the fault is my fault, I will bear it." Tan Luoxi see her leave, Tan Luoxi has a kind of bad feeling, she quickly catch up. Hearing Tan Qing call a person, her face is full of humiliation. "I agreed to what you saidst time." What, proposal? But see Tan Qing continue: "I will be your underground lover, when you want to call me, but the premise is that you want to give me 100 million." Tan Luoxi covered her lips. She didn''t know who her sister was calling. She only knew that her sister was such an excellent person that she woulde to such a step. She rushed out to hang up Tan Qing''s phone, "what are you doing?" "Lolo, you''ve heard that. Why ask me again." "Sister, you can''t sacrifice yourself." "How can we say sacrifice? It''s Zhan Qian. I told you before that the man I like very much. When he is his lover, I don''t suffer a loss. It''s just sleeping. All of them are adults... " "Pa" a sound, Tan Luoxi a p to throw. Chapter 577 From childhood to adulthood, Tan Qing is an idol of Tan Luoxi. She is beautiful and excellent, and is a typical child of other families. Beautiful face, noble family background, before the decline of the tan family, she was the object of many people''s pursuit. However, Tan Luoxi knows that her sister is arrogant. What she values is not other people''s family background, but her personal ability. The students in the ss next to her in the university are very excellent. She is the eldest and the second. They fell in love in their junior year and proposed to get married after graduation. They sketched out a lot of blueprints. However, in the year of graduation, I happened to have an ident with the tan family. My father ran away and left a mess. She felt that she could no longer be worthy of that man. She took the initiative to mention the breakup, and he saved it. The elder sister is arrogant, finally did not agree, he leaves in anger, a monthter came his marriage news. Tan Qing can''t ept the result, but there is no way. On his wedding day, she did not go abroad to find Tan Luoxi. It was the first time Tan Luoxi saw her elder sister crying into tears. She drank a lot of wine. Tan Luoxi didn''t understand her at that time. She said that since she was in love, she would be together. Tan Qing said she is still young, do not understand, now the tan family is crumbling, she married him can not give him any help, can only be his hindrance. Husband and wife should have supported each other. Tan Qing tearfully said that his wife was very good, gentle and beautiful, and had a family background enough to match him. He is not worthy of him, should not be forced to retain him, and even if such a marriage will not deal with the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw. She has already investigated, if it is the former Tan family, it does not matter, now such a tan family that person is despised. Love a person is toplete, for his own personal, let him live in the cold war with his mother and daughter-inw every day for the rest of his life. Tan Qing thinks that this is not love a person, but a shackle, she can not do so. At that time, Tan Luoxi only felt that her sister was the greatest person in the world. She sacrificed her love to fulfill others. During that time, Tan Luoxi often called her, for fear that her sister would not like it. After three years, she thought that her sister had already given up, but she had never been in love again. Even if you can''t find a rich and powerful person, at least with her character, you can find a person who is good to her. Tan Qing has a true love, but she has no such a good background. However, Tan Qing didn''t ept it. Tan Luoxi knew that she still liked Zhan Qian in her heart. She couldn''t let go. Originally thought that there was no entanglement between the two, the man had a family, Tan Qing did not disturb him before he got married, and would not be disturbed after marriage. However, from the two people''s discussion, the man should have put forward this request for a long time, which was denied by her sister. What is he? Underground lover, is not shame? My sister agreed. Tan Luoxi finally knew why her sister cried so bitterly in the office. Maybe it was not just thepany that went bankrupt, but that she didn''t want to put down her self-esteem. Now, in order to keep thepany, she even gave up all her pride and put her self-esteem in front of the man. "Sister, you wake up, I''ll find a way, I don''t want you to do this." Tan Qing tearful eyes blurred at her, from small torge is the goddess of the woman, but at the moment is crying a mess. Tan Luoxi hugged her tightly, and Tan Qing burst into tears. "Lolo, you know the character of my sister. If there is a little chance, my sister can''t do this, but now we have no chance. I have always kept thepany, not for the dead father, but for my mother. Although thepany''s surname is tan, it is the painstaking efforts of my grandfather. If thepany is over, my mother will also be hit. She is already in such a bad condition. For her mother, I can only do this, but my sister can''t... " Once in love with the lovers, but now they want to be together because of money, or as underground lovers. Tan Qing, a woman with self-respect, can imagine how miserable her heart is. "No, there must be a way, sister. Don''t be so stupid. You can''t be so stupid." Her phone rings again. It''s the man''s phone. Tan Qing stabilized her mood, "it''s me." "What you just said is true?" "Yes, as long as you give me money, you can do anything you want me to do." "I''m downstairs at the hospital. Youe down." "Good." Tan Luoxi watched her put away her mobile phone, and then she took out the mirror and began to mend her makeup. This is her sister, a woman who is extremely arrogant but extremely pathetic. Since she graduated, she has not lived a good day for herself. She is living for others. "Sister, what are you going to do?" She had a bad feeling in her mind.Tan Qing has used the foundation to cover her weeping mark, re outlined the eyeliner and painted lipstick, but the red eyes could not conceal the traces she had cried before. "Lolo, mom''s not out of danger. Promise me you''re not allowed to go anywhere right here. You''ll need to sign and check inter." "Sister, don''t leave. You are always responsible for the family affairs. You know I''m stupid. I won''t. You can''t leave!" She had a feeling that the phone call was from that man. Maybe the elder sister is leaving to go No, she can''t let her sister into the fire pit. Once she goes in, she can''te out again. If the other party is a single person, and he is the person that his sister likes, Tan Luoxi will never obstruct him. The key is that they are all married and don''t know if they have children. Sister this step into will bring very terrible consequences, no matter where you go in the future will be criticized. Once a woman carries those things, she will be very difficult. "Lolo, you''re good. I''m just going to meet amon friend." "I don''t believe it, sister. I''m not a child anymore. Don''t lie to me. You just go to see him. You have to be his lover." "Lolo, all these years, you know, I haven''t let him go. I haven''t fallen in love with anyone else. In fact, I love him. Now it''s time for me to be with him. You should be happy for your sister. " "You lied. If you could ept it, you would not have let go of his hand and would not have been hiding from him. Your self-esteem doesn''t allow you to do these things. Sister, you can cheat others, but you can''t cheat me. Your heart is suffering "Self esteem?" Tan Qing sneered, "I used to think that self-esteem is very important. Now it seems that the least valuable thing in the world is self-esteem." "Sister..." "Stand here for me. Don''te back. My mother needs you. If anything happens to your mother because of your leaving, I can''t spare you." Tan Qing suddenly became fierce, Tan Luoxi did not dare to move, her mother is still rescuing, she really can not walk. She can only watch Tan Qing disappear in her field of vision, this moment she feels that the most powerless thing in the world is now. Why she should be so weak, why she can''t protect her family, why she has to protect her sister every time something goes wrong! At the moment, she could only think of one person. She took out her mobile phone and was about to dial Lin Jun''s number. She just took out her mobile phone. Lin Jun''s phone was advanced. Seeing the familiar remarks, Tan Luoxi burst into tears. "Brother Jun..." "How are you? Not hurt? " Lin Jun''s voice seemed very anxious. Tan Luoxi is at a loss. She is OK. How can Lin Jun ask. "I''m fine." "I saw the news on hot search. Your car had an ident. Where are you now?" Lin Jun recognized that it was Tan Luoxi''s car at a nce. Worried that she was driving too fast, so something happened. I called Tan Luoxi the first time. "I''m fine. It''s just that the car was damaged." "It''s OK when the car is hit. It''s ok if you''re OK. Is there anything wrong with you? Forget it. Where are you? I''lle and apany you to have an examination "I''m in the hospital." "Wait for me. I''ll be right there." His voice always gives her the greatest sense of security. Tan Qing finally took a look at her and strode into the elevator. Lolo, I''m sorry. As a sister, that''s what I should do. Protect your family from injury. She went down the elevator in tears and a car stopped outside the hospital. Chapter 578 A ck Shijue stopped by the road. Seeing her standing outside, he rolled down the window and said, "get in." Tan Qing took a deep breath, opened the door and got on the car. Her eyes are very red, a look is before crying for a long time, has always been a strong woman in the mall, but now it is so poor appearance. Zhan looked at her calmly. Seeing her like this, his heart would still be distressed for her. This kind of feeling he is very irritable, why does he want to have such sentiment to this cruel woman, she does not deserve. Thinking of this, he dropped a contract, the contract hit her thigh heavily, the strength is not light. In the past, he was very gentlemanly to her. There was no such behavior. Tan Qing helpless bitter smile, everything is her fault. "Look, if you think it''s OK, sign it." The contract is a contract, which clearly states that a man has physiological needs and muste to her whenever hees. In addition, she is also required not to have a boyfriend, not to have too much contact with the opposite sex, except in front of him, not to wear short skirts, not to expose thighs Not only did they write these bastard treaties, but they even required more than 40 incidents a month. What''s the concept of forty times? Thirty days a month, excluding her physiological period and her work and business trip, that is, two people need to meet each other. This man Tan Qing bit her teeth. "Zhan Qian, don''t go too far! You are a family member. Aren''t you going to go home?" The first thing she thought of was his wife. Zhan Qian said coldly, "you still remember that I have a family. She is pregnant, so she needs you. You don''t need to worry about these things." Pregnant. These three words in her brain erged, full of brain are recalling these three words, good pain, heart seems to have been cut a knife. Seeing that the woman''s face suddenly turned pale, Zhan Qian suddenly regretted saying this. But what is that when you think about what she did? "If you think about it, you can sign it if there is no problem. I will transfer money to you immediately." "Can we reduce the frequency? You have a family. We shouldn''t meet so often. It''s not good for your wife..." Her body was suddenly pulled into the arms of a man. Zhan Qian pinched her chin. "I said, you don''t need to remind me of my marriage." His eyes only hate, yes, she did too hard to break up. "If you don''t want to sign, get out of the car now." He let go of his hand, and when he opened his eyes again, there was calm inside. "I Sign. " She nodded. God knows how brave she was when she said that. He handed over a pen, her fingers were shaking, clearly only two words, she felt more difficult than her college entrance examination paper. A drop of tears came down and dyed her name away. She signed the moment, Zhan Qian raised the mobile phone, "I have sent people to transfer money for you." "I haven''t given you my ount yet." "I''ve never deleted your ount." When he had answered, he found himself too eager. "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to get back at you. I said that one day you will regret it." Tan Qing helpless bitter smile, "I have never regretted." Her words severely infuriated the man. Zhan Qian packed up the contract and told the driver, "go to the count." The Earl is one of the most luxurious hotels in a city. Tan Qing bit her lip. She didn''t expect toe so soon. "Zhan Qian, my mother is still in the hospital. I want to wait for her to wake up from danger. We are..." "Tan Qing, to this point, you think you have a choice. You have to do what I ask you to do." Yeah, from the moment she sold herself out, she had no room. "Please me, now." Zhan Qian didn''t want to see the sadness in her eyes. He thought that his revenge would make him feel happy, but now that he seeded, he did not have the joy of sess, but more irritable. He didn''t know where the restlessness came from, and he needed to do something to dissipate it. "What, what, here?" Tan Qing''s eyshes tremble, and there is a driver in front of her. She can''t believe what Zhan Qian said. As a gentleman, he asked himself to do such a thing in the car. Her refusal to make him feel more upset, "what? can''t? Three years ago, you and that man didn''t quite know each other "I..." She can''t say anything. She was meant to make him die. He took it seriously, and over time she forced herself to take it seriously and let her act as a bad woman. "No or no? Or can you face other men, but I can''t? " Tan Qing heard his humiliating words, she had to summon up the courage to approach him.What to do? She summoned up the courage to kiss his lips, but he avoided, "don''t kiss me with the lips you''ve kissed other men. I have a habit of cleanliness." Nail into the palm of her hand, she was tottering, but also forced to endure the injustice. She never kisses anyone except him. She didn''t want to exin, so she had to move her lips to other ces. She didn''t know how to kiss her face. So she foolishly kisses his ear, his skin is very white, ear is also very beautiful. She used to pinch his earlobe with her fingers when she was with him. It was very soft. The tip of the tongue tentatively licked and licked, but she did not know that a move made all the disguises of men torn. He pushed her into the chair and directly kissed her on the lips, three years after the kiss. Familiar with each other''s breath, long lost feeling, she struggled for a while, but he didn''t mean to give up. She indulges in his breath, her lover Knowing this was not possible, why did she still hold onto the driftwood like a drowning man? For the past three years, she hid him in the most hidden corner of her heart. Now it''s like a flood. Endure three years of grievances, can only see him and others into the wedding hall. At that time, she did not dare to watch the news, afraid to see him and his wife happy appearance. as like as two peas, but he still heard that he had prepared a grand wedding for his wife, just as she had expected before. Even the wedding dress was designed by him from Mn. The man who should have belonged to her, her wedding, finally became someone else. She can''t me anyone, only herself and him. At night, she could only live by the memory of the past. At this moment, his people were by his side. His breath was warm, and his heart beat because of her. After missing her arms for a long time, she was a little addicted. The active kiss back makes the manpletely crazy, his hands free on her body. She was afraid, but she was looking forward to it. She wanted to be his woman long ago, so they agreed on their wedding night, but they didn''t get married. Her bottom line bes less and less. She pushes him away, "no, don''t be here..." There was a driver in the car. That was her only self-esteem. Looking at the woman under the body, her small face was red with tears in her eyes, and her fingers grasped his skirt. Rarely would she be so pathetic, she said, "please..." People who know her character know that she has exhausted her strength. After all, he was reluctant to hurt her and left her. She exhaled and found that her clothes were scattered. She put away her red face. "It seems that the man didn''t teach you that much. The kissing skill is still so bad." "Since it''s rotten, you''ve been kissing for so long? Don''t you think I''m dirty She was sarcastic. "Tan Qing, did I give you a face?" He looked cold. She only looked at him angrily, but did not dare to speak. Now he is the gold Lord. I can only think in my heart silently. I can kiss her and say she is poor at technique. But in the past three years, she hasn''t kissed anyone else, and she doesn''t like him to find someone to practice. What''s the matter? On second thought, did he kiss his wife like this? No, he must be very gentle, not as rough as himself. She looked at the window and subconsciously hugged her body a little. It''s summer, why do you feel so cold? Zhan Qian saw her action and yelled at the driver: "so cold, so low temperature?" The driver is pitiful. He is not afraid of your burning. "That President, it''s here. " As soon as Tan Qing''s eyes closed, it was over. Chapter 579 From the elevator, Tan Qing grinds haw and moves small steps at the speed of stepping on ants. Zhan Qian looked at her, "do you want me to hold you?" "No, no, no, no more." He opened the door and pulled the woman in. Tan Qing has no time to say what, the man has her against the wall sucking kiss. The moment in the car hadpletely provoked his desire, he relied on how much reason to resist her. Three years ago, when they were still studying, he had to put up with it after several times of firing. Because he wanted to give her the best wedding night. After they separated, how many times did he dream back in the middle of the night? He chewed a cigarette and thought why he was so stupid. And now he will not repeat the same mistake, he wants her at all costs. Tan Qing was afraid of such a fierce attack. She should have been happy. She did not forget him. He wanted to prove that he had not forgotten himself. But he said his wife was pregnant, so he was just a substitute? Her heart is like a block of stone, she is very angry, she has no way to refuse. The body is sensitive to his touch, and the subconscious wants it. In fact, she had regretted it before. If the two had already had that kind of rtionship, she might not have to regret it. Her dress was almost torn by him, and he picked her up and walked to the bed. The woman in her arms is thin. Before, she would be coquettish and let him carry her. He always knew her weight. Now I feel a little light when I hold her again. Many times when I saw her skinny cheek, he wanted to ask the man how poor she was to make her so thin. It''s strange that many ces are thin, and the ces that should not be thin are not thin at all. Slender waist, exquisite vicle, and the middle of the round. "You, don''t look at me like that." She said shyly. When Zhan Qian thought that another man had done the same to her, his body was a little violent. The next he did not have the slightest tenderness, like a tornadopletely tearing her apart. She was in tears with pain, and he didn''t know it at all. He thought it was she who didn''t want to, so he tried harder. "Tan Qing, please remember to me who is the man who wants you." Zhan Qian, I have never forgotten you. Until the end, the woman under her almost fainted. He was a little surprised that she had not been with others for a long time This is only once. Even if he exerted a little bit, it would not be so serious. Looking at the red on the sheet, he thought of the green woman. An incredible thought came up in his mind, "how could How could this happen! You didn''t have him three years ago... " Tan Qing dying, tears and smile at him, "I promised you, this life I just want to be your woman." "Why did you lie to me and force me to leave!" She didn''t answer again. Before she came, she knew that this thing could not be concealed from him. Once it happened, he would know about the scam. Tan Qing thought that he had children with others, and he would know when he entered. However, he still ran rampant, without any pity. He hated himself. When he retaliated, she realized that he really didn''t understand. Other things she didn''t want to exin, and Zhan Qian''s world view hadpletely copsed. "Damn it, you lied to me, woman. You are cruel." No need for her to exin, he already understood in his heart why she wanted to cheat him. Tan Qing did not answer, but with her eyes closed, the man beside her was like an angry Beast. He was cheated by his beloved woman for three years, and he hated her for three years, and she was carrying all the grievances. I heard the sound of dressing around me, and then the sound of mming the door. Her tears flow, Zhan Qian, I love you, so I don''t regret it. Tan Luoxi is waiting anxiously in the hospital. His mother is still in surgery and is not out of danger. Lin Jun came at the fastest speed. When he came, he saw Tan Luoxi squatting on the ground like a abandoned child. "Lol." Hearing his voice, it was like the power of her life, and she ran towards him. "Brother Jun." "Darling, don''t cry. I''m here. I''m here." What happened to Tan''s family, he has investigated clearly, heforted her back, as if to coax a child. "I''ll take care of the tan family. I can solve it." Tan Luoxi opened his eyes, "how do you solve it?" "Money or supply, I''ll help you." It''s not too troublesome if it''s only 100 million yuan. Before that, he didn''t know how much money he had on his ck gold card. This card has always been Si Li Ting helping him. When Si Li Ting and Gu Jin fell in love before, he came to ridicule him specially."I''m off the list now. Assistant Lin, you should hold on to it." "Sir, I''m not in a hurry. I''m young." He was only 27 years old three years ago, and he was not worried. "It''s very expensive to marry a wife now. It seems that we should prepare a betrothal gift for you, so that you can''t even marry a wife in the future. Don''t tell your family members about this card. I''ll be responsible for the money in it. I''ll take care of it when you marry a daughter-inw. " Lin Jun didn''t care about money. He didn''t take it seriously. He originally wanted to buy a car. The money should be enough. He went back to check it curiously. The amount of money in it almost didn''t scare him to death, he called Si Li Ting. "Sir, I''ll give you back the money. It''s too much. I''m just an assistant." "People dislike theck of money, but you think of the amount of money." Si Li Ting snorted coldly. "No, I''m guilty. There''s too much money." "In any case, it''s invested with your bonus. It''s because you''re so lucky that it''s doubled." Lin Jun said for a long time to return the money to him, Si Li Ting finally got impatient to go to apany his wife, so he hung up. He said that if he really disliked too much, he would take it out and burn it. Of course not. It''s against thew to burn money. Think of themselves, or go to change a big house, now Tan family ident, the most need is money. At this time, he especially thanks Si Li Ting''s character of taking a step to see ten steps. If it wasn''t for him, he would only be able to watch the beloved woman cry and have nothing to do. He can take out 100 million yuan, and the supply of goods is not a problem. The tan family has signed a contract with others and will deliver the goods next month. There are too manypanies under Dihuang, and of course, there are also jewelry. Can first transfer goods to help the tan family to deal with the crisis, he just to Si Li Ting call said it. Tan Luoxi didn''t expect such a thorny thing for himself. Lin Jun solved the problem lightly. "Can you really help us? Is that a lot of money? " "You don''t have to worry about money or something. Compared with this, I''m going to talk about other things." Tan Luoxi blinked, "what do you say?" "Do you know who your sister signed the contract with?" "I haven''t had time to ask." "Xiao Zheng." Lin Jun said every word. Tan Luoxi has been working in Dihuang these days and is familiar with manypanies. "Isn''t thispany Zhan Xiao''s? When he returned home, his father gave it to his branch office. " "Yes, that''s him. Your sister was caught by someone and reached an agreement with him. Now that there is no supply, he forces your sister to deliver the goods." Tan Luoxi suddenly thought of one thing. He once said one thing when he bought a car. He wanted to make her cry and beg him. "So he cheated my sister just to get me arrested." "It''s not sure whether it''s him or his brother for the time being." "What''s the matter with his brother?" Lin Jun sighed, "no wonder your sister took over the tan family for such a long time and didn''t improve. Both sisters were stupid to death." Tan Luoxi puffed his cheek. "You are not allowed to say my sister. When thepany was handed over to my sister, it was going to go bankrupt. It was not easy for her to maintain these years. What''s more, Tan''s family is like this. Without the umtion of funds, it''s useless for her to try hard. " "Don''t you know that Zhan Xiao is Zhan Qian''s younger brother. Your sisters are very interesting. They have something to do with the brothers." "Ah? My sister''s God is Zhan Xiao''s brother? It''s a coincidence. My sister has been reluctant to tell me more about him. I don''t know. It''s normal. No, in that case, he just called my sister and asked her to... " "What do you want her to do?" Asked Lin Jun. Tan Luoxi stood on tiptoe and said two words in his ear. Chapter 580 Lin Jun was almost bewitched by the sweet fragrance of a young girl floating through his nose. "And your sister?" "Twenty minutes ago, she left with the man, so what happened to our Tan family was the act of their brothers in order to lure my sister into the hook." Lin Jun added, "and you." "I don''t have you? Brother Jun, can you really help us solve the problem? Then my sister doesn''t have to force herself to do something she doesn''t want to do "I can, call her and get her back." Lin Jun does not hate Tan Qing, on the contrary, she is a woman supporting a family very hard, he also has some admiration. "Yes." Lin Jun''s arrival is like a bunch of sunshine, dispelling all the haze, and Tan Luoxi is in a much better mood. "My sister''s phone is off. Brother Jun, do you have any way to find out where she went?" "If it is in the hotel, you can check it. If you are at home, you can''t do it for the time being." "Check the hotel first." Lin Jun went to one side, did not know who to call, reported Tan Qing''s ID card number and name, and soon had the answer. "Let''s go now." Tan Luoxi excitedly way, go to that hotel also need 20 minutes, perhaps still can arrive in time now. Just then the door of the A & e room opened, "the family of the patient." Tan Luoxi thought of his mother and walked over quickly. "Doctor, how''s my mother?" "Temporarily stable, need to transfer to ICU immediately, you are family members,e with me to sign, take one to go through the formalities." "I''ll go and check in." Lin Jun volunteered. "I''ll trouble you, brother Jun." "You''re wee to me?" Lin Jun leaves in a big stride. Tan Luoxi followed the doctor to sign. Maybe it was God''s will. God also blocked them. Thinking of her sister''s friendship for that man, she still loves him, but he already has a wife. It has been more than an hour for the two people to toss about in the hospital, and her mother is not awake. The ward was guarded by a nurse and a nanny at home. She and Lin both went to the hotel. Before knocking on the door, Tan Qinggang had just finished bathing and was ready to leave. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Tan Luoxi and the man beside her. "Sister, did that bastard do anything to you?" Tan Luoxi came into the house and found no one else. "What about the bastard?" "He left early." "Did he?" "No Tan Qing chose to tell a lie. "He''s a bit human, sister. Don''t worry. Brother Jun has promised me to help us through the difficulties." Tan Luoxi is like a child who has a candy, his face is excited. Tan Qing some incredible looking at him, "you help us?" "I can help you." "No, I''ve worked it out." Tan Qing refused. "Sister, why not? You''re not saying it''s going to take 100 million to make up for the deficit. Mom would be even worse if she knew that thepany had closed down. " "I''ve got money from a friend." Tan Luoxi obviously didn''t believe it. "It''s Zhan Qian. Did you promise him? So he gave you money? Sister, brother Jun can help us. I don''t want you to betray yourself. " Silly girl, my sister has betrayed her. "Who has the rtionship? Thepany has been able to tide over the difficulties. You and Mr. Lin are still friends. We have no reason to ask him to help. You know, it''s not a matter of a few dors. " Tan Qing doesn''t want Tan Luoxi to owe so much to others. "Elder sister, you always tell me that if you owe someone else, you have to pay it back. I don''t want me to owe brother Jun, so you''re going to owe that scum man? He gives you money. What do you want to pay back? Sister, brother Jun is not an outsider. We will be together in the future. " Tan Qing smile, smile is full of bitterness. "Silly sister, I thought he and I could get married three years ago, but when the realityes, you don''t even have a chance to escape. My sister will not harm you. Although you are in love now, no one can guarantee that you will not owe him for your own good "Sister, do you know? Zhan Qian is Zhan Xiao''s brother. Their brothers join hands to force us to submit. It''s what they nned. Let sister you into the trap. Zhan Xiao has been forcing you to deliver goods recently, right? " Tan Qing can''t help but be surprised to hear the truth, and he deliberately set up such a big bureau to let her be his lover to humiliate himself? "It''s set up by them. We can''t provide evidence. They did it very clean." Lin Jun looked at the persistent woman around him. He saw his shadow in her. Once upon a time, he worked hard for his family and wanted to support the family by himself.The more things you carry, the more difficult it will be to live. "I''m different from him. No matter what happens, I won''t give up on lol." Lin Jun didn''t say much. He and Si Li Ting, said more useless, he will use practical action to express his love. Since he said he would make breakfast for Tan Luoxi, he made breakfast every day. "Sister, you''ve heard that. Would you rather use the money from outsiders than your brother''s? Or do you really want to have something to do with that man. Don''t forget, he has a family, he has a wife, you do this is a third party! What about your pride "I''m just cheap. Are you satisfied?" Tan Qing mmed the door. She hid behind the door, stopped her tears and fell again. Obviously, she is devoted to her family. She would rather carry all the things by herself, rather than owe others by Tan Luoxi. Who can guess what will happen in the future, in case Lin Jun really wants to break up with her and ask for that huge sum of money? There is no free lunch in the world. She will not put her sister in any danger. Anyone can say her, but Tan Luoxi can''t. She loves Tan Luoxi more than anyone else and doesn''t want her to be hurt. "Sister!!! You give him the money back, and we''ll work together. " Tan Luoxi didn''t want her sister to jump into the fire. Both sisters were thinking about each other. "Don''t be angry with your sister. She will be in a bad mood. Let''s leave first. Your mother is still in the hospital." Tan Luoxi also can listen to his words, had to leave with Lin Jun first. Lin Jun came by in that little broken car. He stopped at the elevator. "Lol, wait for me in the car first. I''ll buy a pack of cigarettes." He smokes. He smokes less and still smokes asionally after Tan Luoxies. "Come on, then." She''s in a bad mood at the moment. Only when Lin Jun is around, she''ll be in a much better mood. After watching Tan Luoxi leave, Lin Jun goes to the pharmacy to buy medicine. It happens that Gu Jin and Si Li Ting yed romance in this hotelst night. When they finished their vitamins, Gu Jinshun bought some vitamins to take home. At a nce, you can see that Lin Jun is buying medicine, and the medicine after buying it. She immediately seemed to have discovered the new world, like a rabbit, jumped into Si Li Ting''s arms waiting outside the door. "Slow down, why are you in such a hurry?" Si Li Ting embraces her. "I, I, I just found a big gossip." "Well?" He is not interested in the gossip of the little woman, just see her so happy appearance, he reluctantly cooperate. Gu Jin got close to his ear and whispered: "I saw assistant Lin in the pharmacy just now. He bought that kind of medicine." "What kind? Cold medicine? " Gu Jin was eager to poke his straight man''s forehead, "no, it''s women''s food. What''s to eat after that!" Si Li Ting second understand, "cough, why do you care so much about people''s affairs?" "It''s not that you worry about assistant Lin''s emotional life. He''s a responsible person. So he and Miss Tan''s rtionship have been confirmed. Let''s hold a dinner party to celebrate the end of assistant Lin''s single life?" "It''s up to you." Lin Junyi came out, and a man jumped in front of him. That man really used to jump. "Too, ma''am..." It was as if a wrongdoer met the director of the discipline, and Lin was flushed. "Assistant Lin, what are you doing here?" Gu Jin asked with a smile. "Throat difort, buy some medicine." "Yes? Assistant Lin, if you lie, you will grow a long nose. " "Ma''am, I''m not a three-year-old." Gu jinnu nuzui, "hum, you are in the vicinity of the hotel during the working hours. What are you doing Si Li Ting looks at him, Lin Jun exins quickly: "Ye, this is an ident." "Yes, that kind of things are unexpected, but if you always give women medicine to women, assistant Lin can''t let herself be happy and ignore others." This misunderstanding It''s too big! Chapter 581 Lin Jun can see that Tan Qing must have had something with that man. Tan Luoxi is rtively simple and does not know. When she came, the man was not at home and asked what happened to tan Qing. Tan Qing said no, she didn''t think much. Lin Jun deliberately avoid her to buy medicine, Tan Qing and the man''s entanglement he does not want to manage. Because Tan Qing is a person that Tan Luoxi cares about, he has to help. Who knows to avoid the first day of junior high school, did not escape 15, actually met the Si Li Ting and Gu Jin here. He is a workaholic who works for ten thousand years every day, but today he has some urgent affairs. He goes off work and meets his boss. It seems that Gu Jin doesn''t care about his skipping ss. What she cares about is the medicine she bought. Lin Jun felt that he could not wash himself out of the Yellow River. "Madam, things are not what you think." "I understand. Assistant Lin is 30 years old. I understand that you have been single for so long and have a girlfriend." Gu Jin even patted him on the shoulder, "but assistant Lin, I still want to remind you that it''s not good for women to take this medicine too much. If you really love her, you should settle with her early and have a baby naturally Lin Jun speechless, her thinking is really active, so for a while, she actually jumped to give birth to a baby. "Forget it, madam..." Lin Jun has given up exining to her. He stepped forward a few steps to Si Li Ting, "Ye, I have something to tell you." Gu Jin jumped over again, "assistant Lin, you are mean. You don''t take me to y. I want to listen." "Ma''am, I''m going to talk about work. If you don''t mind the trouble, you can listen to it." Si Li Ting knows Lin Jun''s character, he can''t easily skip ss. "Say it." Lin Jun said the thing of Tan''s family again, Gu Jin beat the chest of Li Ting, "it''s too good! It''s just too deceiving. Assistant Lin went to kill Zhan''s family. " Si Li Ting covered his chest. His ribs were better. Yes, he couldn''t stand her beating so much. "What are you going to do?" Si Li Ting is not rted to the gratitude and resentment between others. As long as Lin Jun finds true love, he likes Tan Luoxi. Lin Jun said his idea again, "Ye, if you want to help the tan family, you may use some of thepany''s resources. I''m sorry." "Do what you want. Emperor Huang can''t help a woman." Si Li Ting light way. "Thank you. I''ll go first." Gu Jin waved a small handkerchief behind him, "assistant Lin, be good to our little Luo Luo." "Don''t worry, ma''am." "I''m waiting to hold your big fat boy. If you have one, don''t take medicine. If a woman eats too much, remember to remember." After hearing this, Lin Jun walked faster. His wife became worse and worse, and seemed to like to tease him more and more. Gu Jin bit the handkerchief, "brother Li Ting, what did I say wrong? Assistant Lin seems to go faster and faster. I won''t eat him again. " "No, you said it very well," said the pet wife Gu Jin took Si Li Ting''s hand. "It seems that they are developing very well. Brother Li Ting, let''s do a wedding banquet for assistant Lin. You see, assistant Lin also asked people to take medicine. It''s not good. Let''s get their rtionship settled. " If before Si Li Ting would have denied Gu Jin''s idea, but just listened to Lin Jun''s words. He can be sure that Lin Jun really likes Tan Luoxi, otherwise he will not use thepany''s resources to help the tan family. In this case, Gu Jin wants to help him hold an engagement party, which is not a bad thing. "Susu, it''s up to you." Just be happy. Gu Jin''s smiling eyes narrowed into a line, like a little fox. Lin Jun didn''t know what kind of grand dinner Gu Jin had prepared for him. Now he took the elevator back to the previous floor and knocked on the door. Inside came a woman''s cautious voice: "who?" "It''s me, Linjun." As if afraid that she would not open the door, he added, "lol''s not here. I''m alone." The door opened, and Tan Qing''s face still had tears that she had just hastily wiped dry. "What are you doing here?" Tan Qing pretended to be strong, but her red eyes betrayed her. "Here you are." Lin Jun took the medicine out of his pocket. Tan Qing''s face turned red. I didn''t expect that he would buy this kind of thing for himself. Moreover, he was the boy friend of his sister. For a while, she didn''t know what to say. "Miss Tan, you don''t have to be on guard against me. I won''t hurt you. My time with luo''er is not long. As her sister, I can understand your concern for her and fear that she will be hurt. I know that you have paid a lot for the tan family and intend to be responsible for it all the time. But I still want to tell you that I''m sincere with lol and I don''t intend to separate from her.You can trust me. I don''t know what agreement you have made with him. If you receive his money, you can return it to him. I will handle the affairs of the tan family. " Lin Jun''s words are sincere. It''s not true that Tan Qing didn''t touch her. She blushed and stammered, "even Lolo has been cheated by me. How can you know..." Lin Jun pointed to her neck. "These marks, and your legs are not natural when you open and close the door, so I guess But don''t worry, I won''t tell luo''er. I just came up to tell you that you can choose to believe me than Zhan Qian. Because I love lol, I will join her family to love and not make her sad No wonder Tan Luoxi believed him so much. "I finally know why Zhan Xiao has been chasing Luo Luo for so many years, and Luo Luo still doesn''t love him. And you let Lolo die for you in such a short time. You are really good Praised by her, Lin Jun''s expression on his face was calm, "ttering, someone has taught me that if you want to be invincible, you should think more than anyone else." "Si Li Ting said it." "Yes, the Lord has taught me a lot. I thought they were suitable for the enemy, but I didn''t expect that one day they would also apply to protect the people around me." Tan Qing didn''t repel him as much as before, "if I give him back the money, do you really have a way to help me?" "You can rest assured that nothing will happen to the tan family." There are still some bottom gas forests. And Si Li Ting together for so many years, what dirty means he has not seen, he has not used? It''s not difficult for him. His only worry is that Si Li Ting refuses to lend hispany''s resources. Even if Si Li Ting doesn''t borrow it, he can take the money to fill the gap. Of course, that''s the next strategy. Since Si Li Ting agreed, he would not have any worries. Tan Qing face some hesitant color, "then what do you want?" Business people have a way of thinking, you want to get what you have to pay. What should she give back to Lin Jun after she has received such a great friendship from Lin Jun? "If it''s amercial opponent, I''ll certainly offer the same interest terms, but it''s not about business. I love lol and lol loves me. That''s enough. It''s right to protect her family. It''s a man''s responsibility. If you can rest assured of me, I will be fully responsible for this matter, and I promise to return you aplete Tan family. " Tan Qing was convinced by him, "thank you, really thank you. I once hated you so much..." "I can understand that lol is still waiting for me in the garage. I''ll go first. Be careful." Lin Jun took out a business card from his pocket. "This is my business card. You can call me if you have something. You''re wee." Then he turned to leave, Tan Qing holding the business card, her heart a little warm. The smile on the corner of her mouth rose, and she whispered, "Lolo, you''ve found a good man." She believed that Lin Jun sincerely wanted to help them. If he really had any ns, he would let himself or tan Luoxi sign something like Zhan Qian. Since nothing has been signed, it means that he has not asked for anything in return. Love a person is no need to repay, just as she did for Zhan Qian. For her lover to go further and better, she can only force him to let go in that way. But who would know that the two people still had such a rtionship. She became his woman in the end. Chapter 582 Tan Qing looks at the small pill in her hand. Lin Jun is really a thoughtful man. He was afraid that he was in a chaotic state and did not know how to protect himself. If he had a child, both himself and that child would be criticized. Tan Luoxi didn''t know these things. He protected him very well, so he could rest assured. With Lin Jun, she doesn''t have to worry about that stupid sister. She has carried everything by herself for so long, and she will have a tired day. Although she admitted that she really loved Zhan Qian, she did not dispel her love for him over the years, and this meeting forced her love out. If he''s still single, maybe she''ll try to get him back. Because she obviously felt that Zhan Qian actually liked her very much. He kept saying that he hated himself. If he didn''t love him more deeply, how could he hate him so deeply? Thousands of mistakes are her fault, she let him go at that time. Whether he likes his wife or not, now he has Mrs. Zhan, and they have children. He should not keep such a rtionship with him, but hurt other people''s family. This rtionship should not have happened. She epted Lin Jun''s offer. Tan Qing unscrewed a bottle of mineral water and threw the pill into her mouth. Obviously, it''s a small pill with no taste. Why does she only feel bitter and astringent. Just ready to swallow, the door opened again. "What are you eating?" Zhan Qian strode over and saw her taking medicine as soon as he came in. There was a sense of uneasiness in his heart. He walked over quickly and saw the package of the medicine box beside him. Men don''t like their women eating this stuff. "Spit it out, spit it out for me." Tan Qing calm way: "sorry, already swallow." "I''ll spit it out when I swallow it." Zhan Qian pulls her to the bathroom like crazy, and Tan Qing''s hand is hurt by him. "You madman, what are you going to do?" "You spit it out for me." Zhan Qian put his finger directly into her throat. Tan Qing didn''t expect him to do this. She wanted to bite him, but his speed was too fast, and her reaction was instinctive nausea. Instinctively, she spat out a mouthful of water and pills still in her throat. It''s dry, and Zhan''s face is relieved. Tan Qing was very angry, "you crazy man, what are you going to do?" "Give me a baby." "Why should I give you a baby?" Tan Qing looked at him unreasonably. Zhan Qian''s eyes were red with anger, "if you don''t want to give birth to me, who do you want to give birth to? You cheat me for so long!" Mingming is a pair of deeply loved lovers. At that time, they were forced to separate because of her willful action. At that time, she deliberately designed to let Zhan Qian see her ambiguous scene with other men. Zhan Qian left in anger and got married a monthter. But he just dashed on her body, without pity, the bed sheet was full of red blood, he knew that he had misunderstood her. Clearly she loves herself so much, how could she split up! I believe it, and I was fooled by her for three years. Just when he couldn''t ept the ending for a while, he went out for a turn and forced himself to calm down. He was afraid that he would do something to her when he was emotionally unstable. Three years ago, especially after she was a gentleman, she changed her temper. As soon as she came back to see her taking medicine, she didn''t want to have her own child, and his anger red up again. "What happened three years ago was that important? It''s been so long, you''re married and you have children. Zhan Qian, I will refund the money to you. Our contract is cancelled. Today''s event should not have happened. You go home and love your wife. She is pregnant and can''t stand any stimtion. " Zhan Qian fiercely pushed her against the wall, "Tan Qing, put away your self righteous face. Who are you, and how can you make decisions for me. You did it once three years ago, and now you want to do it again, don''t think about it! " Tan Qing see his eyes fierce, he is like a pot of boiling water has been sshing out, even a drop of water sshed on his body will be very painful. "I do it for you." "Go to the hell for me, if you really do good for me, stay with me and give birth to a child." Zhan Qian was so angry that he rushed at her and kissed her skin. Tan Qing see he has lost his mind, open the flower sprinkle to his head, "you give me a little sober." Cold water poured on two people, Zhan Qian against her, "ah Qing, why cheat me?" She saw some mist in his eyes. Actually, Zhan Qian was angry and she could ept it.When Tan''s family had an ident, he didn''t choose to give up, but insisted on marrying her. He said that it didn''t matter. He didn''t care. See him so lonely look, her heart a soft, no woman can resist the man so pitiful eyes. It''s like an abandoned dog. Yeah, between them, she let go first. She closed her eyes. "When something happened to the tan family, you didn''t leave me, and said that I was very happy that the engagement was held on schedule. Even if I''m convinced by you, I think as long as I marry you. Later your mother came to see me, but I didn''t expect the scene of dog blood. She said that I would only drag you down and so on. I know what she said is right. At that time, I didn''t do you any good by marrying you. Ie from the tan family. If something happens to the tan family, I can''t leave my sister and mother. At that time, Dad donated money and ran away, leaving a lot of mess. Your mother gave me 10 million. I took that $10 million, and I yed a y to kill you The ten million yuan is still in the bank. She didn''t move. It was the money to buy her self-esteem. She had thought that one day Tan Luoxi would get married, and she would use this ten million yuan as dowry for her sister. As for her happiness, it doesn''t matter at all. If we can make everyone at the expense of her, what does it matter. "You cruel woman, am I worth only 10 million in your heart?" "But what can I do? I love you so much, how can I ignore your future? Even if you stand on my side and marry you, your mother doesn''t like me, you''ll be stuck between me and your mother all your life. You are the one I love. How can I make you sad! That''s the best and most sensible way. " She said it, and atst she said everything. Hidden for so long, even tan Luoxi didn''t tell the truth. She didn''t want to be told how great she was. She doesn''t need those things. She just needs to protect her family. "You love me, so you''re pushing me on? If I marry someone else, will your heart not hurt? " "I knew you hated me, but I didn''t expect you to marry someone so soon. She was wearing a dress that you made for me. The idea of the wedding was something I liked. Do you know how I got through that time? I fled abroad on your wedding day. I dare not read any news about you. I live and dream every day. This is my own choice of road, no matter how hard it is, I need to bear it alone. I haven''t had a good sleep in these three years. I always hide from you and be indifferent to you, but you know what. Your birthday I was drunk, I have prepared a gift for you, but never give you! I dare not appear in your world again. I heard from others that you love your wife very much. Every time I have to smile and say that''s good, everyone thinks I put it down, but only I know that I can''t put it down, I didn''t put it down at all. I miss you, I miss you, but I dare not let you know, Zhan Qian, what magic do you have that I haven''t forgotten you for three years Tan Qing lies on his chest and bites him hard. Why did she suffer? He had been married for a long time, but she had to bear the pain alone. Zhan Qian let her vent, she has always been a proud woman, she is like a soldier, protecting her family. She thought for this man and for that man, but never for herself. Tan Qing felt more blood in her mouth before she left. The bath water mixed with blood flowed down. "You have finally told your heart. If I don''t find out your secret today, when will you keep it from me?" "I won''t tell you until I die." "I have a secret to tell you, do you want to know?" Chapter 583 Tan Qing blinked at him, Zhan Qian''s violence seems to have disappeared a lot. "What?" "Kiss me and I''ll tell you." Tan Qing didn''t expect that he would answer, "I don''t." "Don''t forget that the agreement is still there." "You said I was bad at it." She''s still clinging to the past. Zhan Qian looked at her from amanding position, "it''s OK not to kiss, but you don''t know this secret, you must regret it." He also has something to hide from himself, is it also like his own amazing secret? It was like a cat scratching her. She wanted to know, but she didn''t want to be intimate with him. No matter how much I love him, she can tell one thing. He has a family. What''s more, his wife has his children, so he is destroying his family. As if he knew what she was thinking, the man sighed, "you are always thinking about others, you are not * *, think more about yourself, can''t you?" He bent down and gave a kiss like a drizzle, which was different from the previous squall. As if the branches of peach blossom, with a slight Yan powder, charming and lingering. "You..." "Don''t talk." His index finger was against her lips. He didn''t want to hear any more deceitful words in her deceitful mouth. Two people''s clothes are wet by bath water, such a beautiful scene, he will her against the wall to kiss, with eroding tenderness. She tried to push him away, but her body was far greater than her reason. This man is her lover who has been thinking for three years. It''s like a cracked earth in heavy rain. What''s left is to absorb water instinctively. Facing the city, her reason sobered up a little, "can''t..." "Ah Qing, let me love you." In a word, all her senses were in a mess. The cold water was turned into hot water by him, and there were only endless lingering figures in the bathroom. All night, their bodies reached their limits. Shey in his arms, unable to move her fingers. He kisses her fragrant hair, "ah Qing, thank you It''s been kept for me. " Tan Qing finally found her reason. "After today, we will separate. You already have a wife." "You want to drive me away again." He was a little displeased and tugged at her hair. Tan Qing couldn''t resist such an action. He is like a kind of poison, every move can deceive her into a nk mind. I should have stopped tomorrow. I lost my mind in the bathroom because of his words. "Don''t you want to hear my secret?" Then she remembered that men had said something secret before. "What on earth is it?" "About my wife." She stopped breathing for a moment, and she didn''t want to hear a word from his wife if she could. Only when he saw her face white, did he know his own news in the past few years. Every one of them was a rush to her. "Don''t be afraid. Will you listen to me? It''s not what you think. " His gentlefort. A night of entanglement, two people seem to be back in love at that time. "I was stimted by you three years ago, and I really hated you at that time, but I couldn''t marry anyone if I hated you any more. This is unfair to me and her. At that time, I promised my mother to go on a blind date. Who knows I met Huo Xiang, who is my wife on the surface now. She is a magical woman. " When referring to her, Zhan Qian smiles on her face. Tan Qing is very sad in her heart, "do you like her?" "Of course not. If we have to position our rtionship, I can only say that we are good intimate friends. She doesn''t love me, and I don''t love her. We both have a person in our hearts. She chose to marry me just because she knew that I would not like her. She was simr to our process "She..." "She is a daughter of gold, and she is in love with a poor boy. Her parents are very fond of each other. She and you are the opposite choice, you want to help everyone, and she chooses to perfect herself. Marry me and let me be her shield. We have lived apart for three years. We will not interfere with each other unless there are family members from both sides. At that time, I agreed to her proposal in order to stimte you. Later, I thought it was very good. In this way, I don''t have to be forced to marry by my parents, and I can help her The truth of the matter let Tan Qing gape, "so you carried the green grasnd for three years?" Zhan Qian pecked her on the lip, "nonsense, you are my woman. As long as you don''t split up, how can I wear a green hat?When you know how angry I am, I would like to tear you directly. Who let you say that you love him, I have to press the anger toplete. I wanted to wait for you to get married and give you a big red envelope, but I didn''t wait for three years. " Tan Qing heart of the knot is alsopletely untied, she finally understand why the two before in bed. If he is an experienced man, he will surely know that it is his first time, because he has not experienced it, so he is still a jerk in ordance with instinct. "I can''t wait for me to get married, but it drives you crazy, sost time you asked me to be your lover." Zhan Qian rubbed her small face. "I just can''t let you go. I said I wanted to revenge you, but I wanted to get close to you. I knew you were going to dinner several times. I went to see you specially, but you left early. If I knew you and he were ying tricks on me, I would have carried you home, and I was often loved by Huo Xiangxiu. Do you know how hard it is? " In this way, Tan Qing thought that the picture was very interesting. Huo Xiang was really a strange woman. Since you dare to find a shield, you can fall in love in front of your husband in name. "Show more, you be more abnormal?" Tan Qing thought before his behavior,pletely like a changed person, and the memory of the person is different. "Heartless woman, for whom am I perverted?" The haze in Tan Qing''s heart was dispelled by him, and all her sense of guilt disappeared. "So I''m not a third party, and the child in her belly is not yours?" "Nonsense, do you think I look experienced?" Zhan Qian red at her. "Is it still painful? I''m sorry, this is the first time. I didn''t know you were the first time. You cried bitterly at that time Thinking of his rough appearance before, Tan Qing did not open his mouth to say a word, clearly all so painful. If he hadn''t found the blood on the sheet, would they have misunderstood each other forever and continue to hurt each other. Tan Qinghong buried his face in his arms, "the first time is very painful, but then you are very gentle, just No more pain. " "Do you like it?" He is like a fiery lion, satiated and feathered. He iszy. Tan Qing shyly way: "do not hate." "I don''t hate it. I like it, ah Qing. I''m very happy." He hugged her tightly, as if he were holding the treasure lost for many years. Tan Qing backhand embrace, "thank you for not giving up on me!" "Fool, look at other people. If you are beaten by your family, you should be with your beloved. And you, because a little thing is about to let me go. I said that we should undertake everything together. You think I''ll be fine with this result, but have you ever thought about what kind of life I''ve been living in these three years? Not only to torment you have other men''s heart, but also to eat Huo Xiang that dead girl''s dog food every day. I have to get drunk every day and my temper has changed a lot. I''m not doing well at all "I''m sorry." Through Lin Jun and Tan Luoxi, Tan Qing also felt that she was too authoritarian. Everything she wants to be based on her own ideas, but she has never thought about other people''s feelings. At the beginning, they may encounter difficulties together, but they will not suffer so much. If it was not for their strong feelings, he really married and had children, they would never have a good chance to make up. They hugged each other tightly. "You are a woman, not a superwoman. Don''t shoulder all the responsibilities. If you are tired, take a rest in my arms. I will help you carry it. I am a man, and I should take care of you. " She was really tired, heard his words, tears flow out, "dry." Zhan Qian stroked her head. "Ah Qing, promise me that no matter what happens again, don''t let go of my hand. Shall we go together?" Chapter 584 Lin Jun apanied Tan Luoxi back to the hospital. Her mother woke up, but she was very weak. "Mom, you wake up atst." "What''s wrong with me, Lolo?" Mrs. Tan doesn''t know what happened to her. "Mom, you got sick at home. Fortunately, you are out of danger now. Next, you should take a good rest in the hospital." Mother Tan looked at the man standing beside her, "Lolo, who is this gentleman?" Tan Luoxi originally wanted to take Lin Jun to meet at home for another period of time. Her sister was biased against Emperor Huang. I don''t know if she has any. Did not expect that she fell ill, Lin Jun came to apany him, also let two people meet in advance, she did not have a bit of preparation. "He is..." "Hello, aunt. My name is Lin Jun. I''m Luo Er''s boyfriend. I''m sorry I didn''t n to meet you under such circumstances." I have a lot of good feelings in front of Lin. "Lolo, why don''t you take your boyfriend home? You girl has been crazy since you were a child. My mother has been worried that you can''t get married As soon as she heard that she had made a boyfriend, her mother''s face became more and more angry. Tan Luoxi some sweat, "Mom, I''m still very attractive, I''ve never been short of pursuers." "It''s not that you blow it yourself. You never take it home to show your mother. Mr. Lin,e here." Lin Jun carried a stool to let Tan Luoxi sit. His mother kicked him away and said, "let Mr. Lin sit." Tan Luoxi felt that her mother''s body would be better soon. How strong and powerful the foot just kicked her! She felt her kicked ass, "Mom, I''m still your own, aren''t I?" "If it were not for my own, could I be so worried that you would not get married?" Tan''s mother looked at Lin Jun with a smile, "Mr. Lin, can you ask me where you are currently working?" "Mother, you are too bold! You meet for the first time Lin Jun took her hand. "It doesn''t matter. I''m an executive assistant to the president of apany." "Assistant president, what''s your annual ie?" Tan''s mother-inw is obviously testing her son-inw. Although this is what every mother-inw in the world can do, Lin is still the first toe. Lin Jun seriously asked and thought about it. If it''s just ie, "the annual ie is about one million, and there are dividends and other bonuses. It''s not fixed and it''s not easy to settle." He has to do so many things every day. His basic sry is 100000 yuan. Of course, Si Li Ting made a lot of mistakes and gave him a bonus far more than his sry. From her mother''s expression, we can see that she is very satisfied with her son-inw. "Do you have a house and a car under your name? And your parents. " Tan Luoxi would like to get into the crack in the ground, which is too rude, how can there be such a mother! "I only have a car of more than 100000 yuan and an apartment of dozens of square meters, but I have considered buying a wedding room recently. If my aunt is in good health, she can give us some advice. Let''s go to see the wedding room together Tan''s mother almost jumped out of bed, "OK, I''m in good health. What do you think is not good?" Tan Luoxi stroked his forehead. This man "Well, tomorrow is the weekend. If my aunt is in good health, can we go to see it tomorrow?" "Good, good! I don''t know what kind of real estate you saw? " Tan Luoxi looks at Lin Jun, even she doesn''t know that Lin Jun is looking at the wedding room. He didn''t say it in advance when he showed himself the carst time. Marriage room, so soon talk about marriage, she suddenly a little excited, he will see where? "I have seen two ces. One is Yulin garden, where the environment is beautiful and close to the sea. Luo''er likes the sea. The sea can be seen on the second floor of the room, and it is a hardbound room with Mediterranean style as the main decoration. The ground area is 300 square meters. There are also more than 100 square meters of terrace and 200 square meters of basement Lin Jun is Lin Jun. he must have arranged everything in advance. Tan''s mother was a little excited, "do you think it''s a vi? The vi in Yulin garden is not cheap. It is said that it costs tens of millions. " Don''t talk about her. Even tan Luoxi was a little surprised. He actually knew that he liked the sea, so he specially saw the sea view vi. This man is really speechless and breathless. He is surprised when he speaks. "As long as luo''er and aunt like it, there are many rooms, two baby rooms, and old people''s rooms. If my aunt would like to live with us in the future, your room is on the first floor of the master bedroom, which is not only spacious, but also sunny all the year round Would anyone not like such a son-inw? Even her family thought of it!!! Although Tam''s mother now also lives in the vi, but she is alone, Tan Qing mostly runs outside. It''s rare that Lin Jun has even thought about her retirement room."There is another one in the center of the city, and my work is quite busy, so the suite I see is not far from thepany in Yujing. This is arge t floor of 200 square meters. Compared with the vi, it is a little smaller, but there are many rooms, which can meet our needs. " The Yujing building is located in themercial district, which has no Vis at all. It is all ordinary high-rise buildings and foreign-style houses. For a house of tens of square meters, it costs millions, not to mention two hundred square meters, it also needs 20 million yuan. "These two suites are my favorite. I mean, now lol and I work together and we are not married. Why don''t I buy both and live on the t floor for the time being, so that we can work easily. When luo''er has children, she can move to the vi to raise children. Of course, it''s just my idea. I''ll give priority to your opinions. " Two suites? Tan Luoxi is going crazy. "Cough, Mr. Lin, even if the two apartments are only for mortgage, the down payment must be a huge sum of money. You just said that your annual ie is one million. I don''t think it''s necessary for you young people to buy such expensive ones. You will put too much pressure on yourself. Auntie asked you these questions to see if you can give my daughter happiness, not the more money you have, the better. My aunt can see that you love Lolo very much, and I can give my daughter to you at ease. We will discuss about the house Lin Jun politely said: "Auntie, don''t worry. I said that I have other dividends and investments, and these two buildings are ourpany''s projects. I can take the internal price." "Even the internal price will be very expensive." "You don''t have to worry about the price. In the past, I didn''t think it was necessary to spend money alone. Later, lol followed me, and I won''t let her suffer." A word not to let her suffer, Tan Luoxi''s eyes were red. He did so much in silence when he didn''t know anything. "Mom, just a few days ago, my brother just bought me a sports car with millions of dors. Don''t ask. People don''tck money." Mother Tan scratched her head, she was thinking about a question, which is the assistant to the president of the family, incredibly so rich ah!!! Before Tan Luoxi only thought that Lin Jun might have more money than she thought, but she didn''t expect that people would be so rich. A message came in from her mobile phone. It was from a strange number. "Little Lolo, are you there?" Who would that be? "Yes." "Come to the Earl''s hotel at eight o''clock this weekend. My husband and I have a dinner party." Tan Luoxi was confused. "Brother Jun, do you know this phone number?" Lin Jun picked his eyebrows. If he didn''t know him, there was a ghost. "It''s a wife." "What does my wife want me to do at dinner?" "My grandfather will return to thepany next week. It should be to prepare for hiseback. You are an assistant and should attend." "Yes." Tan Luoxi did not think much. Lin Jun''s message is much simpler, "Sunday evening, 8:00, count dinner." Si Li Ting''s overbearing chief executive tone, he replied a good. Tan''s mother seems to be much better through Lin Jun''s affairs, and her face also has some spirit. She would like to be discharged that night. Lin Jun stayed in the hospital to apany her, served tea and water, ran before and after, and went home to make a special tonic meal. Taking advantage of him to leave, mother Tan grabbed Tan Luoxi''s hand. "Lolo, where did you find such a good man with antern? Find one for your sister, too "Mom, don''t do that. It''s a joke." "Xiaolin is a very good child. He is kind-hearted and meticulous, and has responsibilities. The key is to treat me as a patient so well. Where can I find such a good man now!" Chapter 585 Under Lin Jun''s best care, Mrs. Tan gave the prospective son-inw 100 points. In the past, she was most worried about the two sisters, especially Tan Qing. Since she broke up with that person, she did not fall in love again. Tan''s mother loves Tan Qing very much. Besides being stimted by her father, her illness is more caused by her two daughters. Now her family is not allowed to find a good man. She just asks her daughters to find a good boyfriend for them. Tan Luoxi''s ownership has been found. What about Tan Qing? "Lolo, is your sister still busy?" Tan mother saw that the night is deep, even if Tan Qing is busy, it shoulde. Tan Luoxi thought of the previous unhappy separation, even if the elder sister is angry with himself, it should alsoe to see his mother. Her phone hasn''t been turned on. Maybe she is in a bad mood and wants to be alone. Over the years, Tan Qing has done enough for the tan family. "Mom, my sister has gone on a business trip and hasn''te back yet. I have told her the situation and she wille back as soon as possible." "No, I''m fine. Don''t tell her. Let her worry." "Well." "Your marriage has been settled. I''ll worry about your sister now. She''s not easy these years. She should get married in her twenties." "Mom, what are you worried about? My sister has a high vision and naturally wants to find the best man. If you are in such a hurry, what if she finally chooses a person who is not good to her? " "That''s also true. You usually help your sister to arrange things, such as Xiao Lin''s condition." Tan Luoxi stroked his forehead, such as Lin Jun, which was really hard to find! The two mothers and daughters did not sit together to talk for a long time, and Tan Luoxi was in a good mood. In the corridor, Lin Jun had more information. "Here is the information you want." One disappeared in the dark. Lin Jun opens the information bag. This is about the Zhan family. No matter whether the other party is aiming at Tan Luoxi or tan Qing this time, he will not let it go easily. When he finished reading Zhan Qian''s information, he was stunned. Tan Luoxi did not see him for a long time. When he went out, he saw Lin Jun looking at the materials. "What are you looking at?" "Look at this." Lin Jun gave her Zhan Qian''s share. Tan Luoxi also felt a little magical after reading, "how can it be like this? Zhan Qian didn''t betray my sister. He always yed games with others. Even the children in his wife''s stomach belong to others. What do you think of him? " Every man can''t tolerate his wife with other people, right? And there are a lot of pictures in it. The man apanied Huo Xiang to the hospital for examination, kissed Huo Xiang, and even went directly to their vi. "Huo Xiang is his shield, he is also Huo Xiang''s shield, two people do not interfere with each other." "In that case, Zhan Qian is not so bad. He still loves my sister and even has been waiting for her." "That''s right." Lin Jun used to admire Tan Qing, but now it''s his turn to admire Zhan Qian. When Tan Qing broke the road so thoroughly, he still didn''t put her down. I thought that only my husband and wife could be so loyal in this world, but I didn''t expect Zhan Qian and Tan Qing to be the same. "Brother Jun, it turns out that brother Zhan is not easy. Can you not fight against Zhan''s family?" Tan Luoxi in the end is kind-hearted. Before she always thought her sister was stupid, but now she saw the truth. It turns out that it is not only her sister who is stupid in the world. That man is also not easy, that is enough, the two people suffered the same pain. She knew that Lin Jun had a habit of letting people know when they had to deal with others. In his words, it means knowing yourself and your enemy. Why did Qi family close down so quicklyst time? It''s not that the forest is skillful. When Tan Xilin was a kid, he didn''t give me a way to do things. He must be in a month ck wind high night, when you are not prepared, give you a sack cover on your head, random stick to kill. You don''t even know who the killer is and why you were beaten. Buying a car was one thing before. He had already taken good care of the model and took him to buy it. Today, his mother asked about buying a house, and he said where he had looked after the house. So he must deal with the Zhan family, even if he didn''t say anything. If you don''t see this information, Zhan Qian is a proper g man in Tan Luoxi''s heart, and he can pack up at will. Now seeing these, she felt very sad, because the information also wrote how Tan Qing forced him to leave. He is a big man. He must have had a bad time these years. Lin Jun has read Zhan Xiao''s information, his resume is much simpler, and there are no bad habits. The only thing that makes him dissatisfied is that Zhan Xiao likes Tan Luoxi too. The two magic brothers love each other miserably."This time, it''s Zhan Qian''syout and Zhan Xiao''s execution, aiming at you and your sister." "In fact, Zhan Xiao is not bad. Zhan Qian couldn''t get my sister. He was driven crazy. Brother Jun, can you have a solution with the best of both worlds? " Tan Luoxi didn''t want to attack the Zhan family. Lin Jun looked at her. "Yes." "What do I need to do?" "Let Zhan Xiao diepletely." Lin Jun said every word. Zhan Xiao was not afraid of him. Tan Luoxi didn''t like him when he didn''t show up, and she would not like him after that. "Give it to me." He rubbed her head. "It''s not early. Go to bed. I have an appointment tomorrow." "Housekeeper?" "Well." "You can go home and sleep tonight. There''s only one nursing bed. I''ll be with my mother. My mother is in great condition now." She is a heart disease. If she is depressed for a long time, she will get sick. On the contrary, the better the mood, the happier she will be. "Good." Lin Jun gave her a kiss on the forehead and turned away. Tan Luoxi hugged him from behind. "Brother Jun, I''m really at ease with you." She leaned against his thick back, as if no matter what happened, as long as he was there, she would not be afraid. "That''s good." Being able to give women a sense of security is what a good man should do. "Well, don''t dy you to go home and have a rest." Tan Luoxi walked around in front of him and gave him a light touch on the lips. Lin Jun simply pulled her to the side of the safe passage, where she deeply sucked kisses. The dark ce can stimte people''s senses. One day, Tan Luoxi was frightened and scared. She felt like a roller coaster. She didn''t know what kind of ghost she would have be without Lin Jun''spany. Thanks to him, she could be at ease. The atmosphere became hotter and hotter, and shey in his arms panting. "Brother Jun If you want me to... " "Wedding night." He only said three words, his concept is still very traditional. "Good." Tan Luoxi let him go, hoping his mother would not see it. Lin Jun calmed down before leaving. Instead of going home directly, he went to a ce. After the ident of Tan''spany, Zhan Xiao has been waiting for Tan Luoxi''s call. That batch of goods they certainly can note out, she has only one way, that is to ask for herself. But after waiting all day, he didn''t wait for her call. He was surrounded by a group of men and women. "Master Zhan, you are finally willing to return home. I heard that you have made a beautiful girlfriend. Why don''t you bring it out for us to have a look?" "Yes, I also heard that your girlfriend is a goddess." "Shut up and drink." Zhan Xiao looks at his cell phone every few minutes. "Wait for your girlfriend''s call, master Zhan. If a man wants to take the initiative, you can call her if you want her." Call her? Zhan Xiao had this idea in his heart, but he didn''t take the initiative when he called. Zhan Xiao is very upset in the heart, but still picked up the phone, ready to dial the number already familiar in the heart. One hand grabbed his cell phone and deleted her number. "Shit, who are you?" As soon as he looked up, he looked at Shanglin Jun''s double pupils. "It''s you." Lin Jun hasn''t had time to go home to change clothes, so he still has a suit, tie and suit. "Zhan Shao, is this your friend? It''s not a mental problem toe to the bar in a suit, is it "Ha ha, he looks pretty. Do you have a girlfriend?" Zhan Xiao looked at Lin Jun coldly, "what are you doing here?" Lin Jun is still that pair of calm appearance, "to break your mind." Chapter 586 If Tan Luoxi had not asked him not to deal with the Zhan family, Lin would not have used such means. A soldier should cut off his food and pay first, and then destroy his back road. The rest is to let him fall apart on his own. This is Si Li Ting''s usual means, why every time someone annoys him, he will let people go bankrupt. The answer is simple. He won''t give you a chance to make aeback. To deal with Zhan Jialin is also the same idea, as long as cut off from the source, the rest of the people are not afraid. That''s the simplest way he likes to use. For the sake of Tan Luoxi, he changed his way for the sake of Zhan Qian''s deep love for Tan Qing. Zhan Xiao saw that he was not happy, "let me die? You deserve it The crowd of melon eaters also felt the chill from these two people. It seems that they are going to have a fight. Lin Jun put his hands on the wine table and said word by word: "I just came to inform you of the result, and did not give you a chance to choose." Zhan Xiao disdains sneer, "put away your conceit, Lolo wille back to me immediately." "You talk about the tan family?" "Yes, they can''t get the goods. The tan family is already a pool of stagnant water. They have no other way but to ask me. Why don''t we take a gamble? Are you important in her heart, or is Tan family more important in her heart? " "Zhan Xiaodun would have solved it, but he wanted to make meugh "As an assistant, even if you can afford to buy a sports car, the tan family is facing hundreds of millions of money this time. What can you do to solve it? If I were you, I would take the initiative to leave. I would not be able to help when I could. Thest benefit in her mind would be lost. " Lin Jun was toozy to exin so much, "I said, I''ll solve the tan family''s affairs. Today I''lle to you and have other things to say, how can you give up?" In fact, there is no big difference between Zhan Xiao and Lin Jun, because Tan Luoxi doesn''t like him anyway. Lin Jun came here specially to solve the problem thoroughly, so as not to ruin Tan Luoxi''s good mood. "Since you don''t talk about anything else, OK, it''s a man''s way to solve it." "Say it." Zhan Xiao asked people to take a huge ss container and pour all kinds of foreign wine on the table into it. Whisky, brandy, vodka, gin, rum, tequ, and finally a bottle of white wine. It''s the seven strongest wines in the world, and the bartender sometimes mixes several to make cocktails. But no one used it so much, and mixed seven kinds. The people around are in cajoling, "there is a good y to watch." "Zhan Shao is really domineering." "Wow, see you for the first time." There are seven bottles of wine mixed together in the container, which is not controlled by the bartender. He poured a bottle of each, and the wine was intoxicating without thinking about it. "The rules are very simple, one drink for one person. Whoever falls down first is the loser. The loser will leave Lolo automatically." Zhan Xiao is most proud of the amount of alcohol, but he did not know one thing. In those years, Lin Jun and Si Li Ting fought in the north and south, and the wine table was their battlefield. To carry out business in China, the first thing was to drink. He can bluff these young people. He has no great deterrent to Lin Jun. he has never yed any tricks on the wine table. "I hope you do what you say." "You are really confident. It seems that you still don''t know me very well. I''m famous for not being drunk." "I''ll meet you today." Two people you a cup I a cup, there is no transition, do not y games, is hard to fight. Attracted a circle of people toe to cheer, mostly some young people, everyone cheered to cheer them up. Seven bottles of wine mixed together, not to mention other wine, China''s liquor degree is not low, you can drink a bottle that is absolutely not bad. Misceneous wine is easy to intoxicate, two people drink so fast, slowly Zhan Xiao in front of some flowers, head also some dizziness. Looking at Lin Jun, his face is still the same as before, calm and natural, as if he was drinking water instead of wine. He drank one cup after another, like a bottomless pit. Zhan Xiao began to panic, he was a good drinker, but a look at Lin Jun, he found that he was wrong. Why is a man so powerful! His heart became more and more flustered, his hands shaking behind the ss, and he was nervous and afraid. "No way. You''re not drunk at all." "You didn''t propose to drink. Now you want to go back on your word?" Lin Jun drinks another ss of wine. It''s impossible. Human stomach can''t bear it. Why is he so calm. Zhan Xiao drank five cups in a breath, and he didn''t believe Lin would have no response.After five cups, Lin Jun was still light. Zhan Xiao stood up fiercely, "you..." Before he finished speaking, he felt dizzy and fell down with a thump. "Zhan Shao." Everyone helped him, and the wine strength came uppletely. He just felt that the world was spinning around and his body seemed to be out of his control. Lin Jun stood up. "You lose. I hope you can keep your promise." Zhan Xiao looked at the man in formal dress, even his tie didn''t tilt, but he was so embarrassed. "I only said that I would not look for her again, but I didn''t say that she wanted to look for me, and I didn''t pay any attention." Lin Jun chuckled: "that''s enough." After that, he pushed away the crowd and left. There was a feeling in Zhan Xiao''s head. Could he really solve this problem? No way. He''s just an assistant. Lolo wille and ask for himself. Sure. He closed his eyes. Lin Jun pushes aside the girls who chat up with him for wechat and leaves directly. "Wow, he''s so handsome." "It''s very stylish to drink so much without getting drunk." When no one was around, Lin was squatting on the ground, his fingers covering his stomach. In fact, if those people had observed more carefully, they would have seen a thinyer of sweat on Lin Jun''s head. His stomach disease is more serious than Si Li Ting. He has just drunk so much wine at one breath. He is not drunk, but his stomach aches to keep him drunk. After a while, he got up and took a taxi home. When I got home, I took some medicine for my stomach, and I couldn''t sleep all night. After suffering till dawn, he finally sobered up and thought of yesterday''s promise that Tan Luoxi would go to see the house today. He got up, took a bath, took some breakfast and stomach medicine, and went to the hospital to pick up mother and daughter. Tan''s mother was in a good mood and recovered well, moring to go to see the house. Tan Luoxi saw Lin Jun''s haggard face and looked pale, "didn''t you sleep wellst night?" Lin Jun didn''t mention anything aboutst night, "well, I was looking at thingsst night and didn''t sleep much." "Why do you have to work so hard? It''s the weekend and I still have to worry about myself. How can I finish thepany''s business? " She looked worried. Lin Jun felt that her painst night was not in vain. "Well, it won''t be hard in the future. Let''s go." "Well." Lin Jun then went to see the house he had been looking forward to. His eyes were very good, and his mother was full of praise. Tan Luoxi especially likes the vi with sea view. When you open your eyes, you can see the sea and the surrounding area is very beautiful. "Do you like it here?" He asked softly. Tan Luoxi thought about the selling price, "the big t floor in the business district is also good, or buy there?" Lin Jun nodded, "OK, I''ll buy them all. I''ll live on the t floor from Monday to Friday, and I''ll take a vacation here on weekends." "What a waste." "It''s not a waste to you." "Brother Jun, it''s too expensive here..." "I said it doesn''t matter. As long as you like it, your mother likes it. I''ll leave the rest to me." Tan Luoxi looked at the sweating out of his forehead. "Brother Jun, are you very hot? I see you are sweating all the time." "It''s a little hot." Lin didn''t want to say it was his stomach. "Mr. Lin, this is the contract. Please sign it." Lin Jun signed his name. "Lol,e here." Tan Luoxi asked him, "what''s the matter?" "Signature." Tan Luoxi was confused, "we are not married yet." "It doesn''t matter." He handed her the pen. "Everything I have is yours." This is not a matter of millions. It''s not true to say that you are not moved. He said that the rest of his life was hers, whether it was money or anything else, it was her. Chapter 587 Two people signed a good contract, although Tan Luoxi is not a material person, but Lin Jun so believe in her, she still feel very warm. What she cares about is not the house which is worth tens of millions, but Lin Jun''s honest heart to her. Mother Tan seems to be in a better mood, and the boy is very reliable. Being so generous, delicate and intimate to her daughter before she got married, she finally didn''t have to worry about Lolo''s life-long affairs. Several people were about to leave when Lin Jun suddenly fainted. Tan Luoxi scared Huarong out of color, "all brother! What''s the matter with you? " Answer her is Lin Jun''sa, Tan''s mother is also worried about death. "What''s the matter? Kobayashi doesn''t look good physically. " Early this morning, Tan Luoxi felt that he was very weak and haggard. He said that he did not think much about staying uptest night. "Mom, there''s no time to say that. We''ll take him to the hospital right away." Mother and daughter busy feet will be sent to the hospital, once diagnosed he is acute gastritis. The doctor med her as a girlfriend for bringing the patient sote, and the patient felt dizzy with pain. Tan Luoxi thought that every morning he cared so much whether he had breakfast or not, and said that not eating would be bad for his stomach. Gu Jin also said that Lin Jun''s stomach disease is more serious than Si Li Ting. Why don''t you care about it? Tan Luoxi kept by his side, Lin was very kind to himself, but he was like a pig, he didn''t know anything. Lin Jun is a god like existence in her heart. He is wise, not only with high IQ, but also with high Eq. As long as he was there, he was not afraid of all the wind and rain, but the God like man fell. "Brother Jun, I''m sorry. I''ll take good care of you in the future." Looking at the liquid in the dropper pouring into his body, you must get better soon. Suddenly, a message came into her mobile phone, which was sent by a diehard friend of Zhan Xiao. "He''s in hospital for you, don''t youe to see him? At least he loves you so much. " Lin Jun goes to the hospital. Does he go to the hospital? What''s going on? "What''s going on?" "You can see for yourself that a psycho came out of nowherest night, he had to fight with him and said that whoever lost would give you up. As a result, Zhan Xiao was unconscious and still in the hospital. If you still have a little conscience,e and see him. " There is a small video in her mobile phone, and Tan Luoxi sees the chaotic scene in the video. But she saw at a nce that Lin Jun, the man in a suit and tie, drank one cup after another. He has a serious stomach disease, in this way drink such strong liquor, Zhan Xiao a normal person to drink into the hospital. And he actually insisted down, not only that, but also apany himself to see the house today. If he was not in aa with pain, he would not have known his stomach pain at all. She watched that video over and over, and she had been watching the people in the video. It was all his own words that told him not to deal with the Zhan family, so he found Zhan Xiao. Tears drop by drop, how can he repay his deep love for himself. "Why are you crying?" Lin Jun''s voice rang in his ear, and Tan Luoxi suddenly raised his head and looked at Shanglin Jun''s concerned eyes. She threw herself into his arms and said, "I''m sorry, brother Jun, I''m really sorry. It''s all because of me. I shouldn''t have let go of Zhan''s family." "I thought it was something. It was this. He promised me that he would not pester you again." "Brother Jun, you are so stupid." Lin Jun chuckled, "it''s all over. Do you think I''m not good now?" "Good, what good, to the hospital, you too don''t take your body as one thing." "I''m a man, this is what I should be responsible for. I know my own body, just take a rest. I''m fine. Don''t cry. You''ll make me feel sad." Obviously, he was the one who was injured, but in the end he had tofort himself. Tan Luoxi cried in his arms for a long time, and said that she must take good care of him in the future. She''s going to take a cooking ss and take good care of his stomach. Lin Jun smile: "good good, as long as you don''t cry, everything is fine." Although it is in hospital, Lin is not idle, he promised to solve the problems of the tan family. He transferred a batch of goods from hispany and made the finished products first. As long as the goods were delivered and delivered within the specified time, the matter was sessfully solved. He only needed to spend some money to fill in his ownpany''s goods. "Is that all right?" Tan Luoxi blinked, heard Lin Jun make a phone call, enough to crush them, the big stone of Tan family was solved? "Well, that''s OK. When your sister''s phone calls, I''ll arrange for her to make a handover with Dihuang''spany. If necessary, I can arrange some workers to help her do it. ""Brother Jun, how can you be so good." Tan Luoxi held Lin Jun tightly, and Lin Jun chuckled. "Fool, I''m your boyfriend, I''m not good for you, good for whom." The Earl hotel. Tan Qing and Zhan Qian get rid of the misunderstanding and knot, and they are in love all night. Even if each other has no strength, the body is still tightly entangled, do not want to leave. Tan Qingyzily in his arms, "what are you going to do in the future?" "Ah Qing, let''s get married." He said directly. "But..." "After three years, you didn''t let me go, and I couldn''t let you go. Why can''t we be together? At that time, I just came back from graduation, and my foundation was not stable. Now, although Zhan''s family is not one of thergestpanies, at least I have stood on my feet. I don''t need amercial marriage. I love you from the beginning to the end. " The man''s confession let her heart, what is better than a broken mirror reunion? "But your family think you and Huo Xiang have a good rtionship. She has a child now. You suddenly want to divorce. How can they ept it?" Zhan Qian poked her in the forehead. "Can you stop thinking about others? Think more about ourselves and we won''t get to where we are today. Who told you I was married to her? We didn''t get a marriage certificate in the beginning. We just had a wedding. At that time, I promised you that you were the only one in my ount book. Besides, I would not marry anyone else. No marriage, where did you get a divorce? And she and I have already agreed that if I find true love and want to end this ridiculous fake marriage, I can end it at any time "You have made such a treaty." "You think I''m stupid? I don''t like green hats or anything Tan Qing has some expectations in her eyes. The man who wanted to marry from her school days once watched him lead another woman''s hand into the wedding hall. She was heartbroken for three years and didn''t expect that she would have another chance to renew her friendship with him. "I Can I really marry you? " "Ah Qing, we love each other deeply. Why can''t we? You are my real woman. Do you want to marry someone else She shook her head abruptly. "I never thought of marrying anyone else. I love you, and only you." "That''s right. You don''t have to worry about my family. I''ll take care of it. You just have to promise me one thing. No matter what happens this time, you will not let go of my hand again. " The expression in his eyes is so firm that Tan Qing is really moved. "Good..." "I''ll go back and cancel the contract you signed, and I''ll help you run the tan family. I graduated in the past, you don''t believe me, now I have grown a lot. Ah Qing, give me a chance to love you. You are just a woman, there is no need to shoulder the responsibility that does not belong to you. If you don''t want to believe me, I''ll prove it to you a little bit. I just hope that when you cry in the future, you are not hiding in the corner, but in my arms, so that I can protect you from the wind and rain. " Tan Qing''s tears blurred her eyes. The poisonous chicken soup she instilled into herself is that if you are not strong, who will be strong for you? No matter how hard she was tired, she had to go on. The man''s words stabbed her heart. "After that, I will give you all your happiness, anger and sorrow. You just have to be a good bride and wait for me to marry you." He kisses her tears, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you lied to me before. If I had known, I would not have hurt you." "Dry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Tan Qing has never been like today, she cried like a child. "I hope this is thest time. I just want to see you smile in the future." Chapter 588 They were as good as before. They were so tired that even breakfast was sent by him. He fed her personally. "I can eat it myself." However, Zhan Qian refused to let it go. "When you were so independent when you were studying abroad, you always told me that it was OK to be independent. Originally I also thought so,ter you independent to want to end our rtionship between us, I was all in the dark by you. Now I just think that girls are good enough to be loved by men. You''d better get used to it first, and our style of getting along with each other will not be the same as before. " "But there''s nothing wrong with being independent..." Tan Qing curled her lips. "Well, it''s good. Open your mouth." She cooperated with the mouth, was fed a mouthful of food to react toe over, he actually epted. "Look, there''s nothing wrong with being soft. Ah Qing is more lovely like this." Although Tan Qing is not used to it, I feel that it is not bad in fact. You should have someone share your joys and sorrows for you. In the past, she drilled the point of ox horn. After she figured it out, she was in a good mood. Two people entangled in the afternoon, he specially sent people to bring clothes, not her usual cold and gorgeous wind. It''s a pink soft cute skirt. Tan Qing holds the skirt. "How old am I to wear a little girl''s clothes?" "You were all girls before yesterday." Zhan Qian kisses her face andforts him, "try it, it will be beautiful." Even clothes he has to help her, Tan Qing hardware is good, any style can control. Seeing herself in the mirror, she seemed to be back in her school days. Zhan Qian hugged her from behind. "My girl is always so beautiful." "Dry, let''s not separate again." There was a firmness in her eyes. "You can''t get it." Tan Qing thought of her mother''s illness, and quickly turned on the phone to tan Luoxi. Mother is stable, but Lin Jun is ill. "I''ll be right here." Tan Qing is getting better for Lin. he should go to see him when he is ill. Zhan Qian turned on the machine and found that his brother was also ill and hospitalized. "Ah Qing, do you think we are predestined? Even visiting patients is a team." "Poor mouth." "Do you want me to hold you? Does your leg still hurt?" Tan Qing blushed with shame, "OK, don''t dawdle." The two were as good as before. Zhan Qian was in a good mood. He was a little bit more domineering than he was in the past. To the hospital, he followed her to visit Lin Jun, "you are not going to see your brother?" "I think I need to apologize to your family this time." He refers to tan Luoxi. Of course, he wants to see what his younger brother looks like after years of failure. A man who has just returned to China to meet him seeds. Tan Qing some contradictions, "Lolo, she will misunderstand you, or meet another day." Yesterday, Tan Luoxi called him scum man. She didn''t know the truth of the matter. Would Zhan Qian be beaten by Luo Luo? Zhan Qian took her hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just that I calcted you. It''s no fault that she hates me. We didn''t agree that in the future, you and I will share the same boat? " "Well." They walked into the ward hand in hand. Lin was reading a financial magazine while Tan Luoxi was peeling apples. It can be seen that she is not good at it. The apple peel is crooked. "Lolo." Tan Luoxi looked up and saw a pink Tan Qing, "sister, are you taking the wrong medicine and wearing pink?" No, it''s not the point. It''s about how she''s with a man? "He is scum Brother Zhan? " She quickly changed her words. After seeing the information, she also knew that Zhan Qian was helpless. "You are Lolo. Hello, I''m Zhan Qian. I''m sorry to have caused some trouble to your family this time." The plot goes to Looking at Tan Qing and Zhan Qia''s hands together, she was a little confused, "sister, are you reconciled?" She couldn''t find a better exnation than that. Tan Qing was also a little embarrassed, "yes, we had some misunderstanding before. Lolo, don''t me him..." "Elder sister, you don''t have to exin. Brother Jun told me that he was a fake marriage. If it wasn''t for brother Zhan''s infatuation with you, I''m sure I wouldn''t let him go. He dares to treat you like this. I''m happy to see you all Tan Qing is a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Lin Jun has already told her the truth. Lin Jun is also a very powerful man. "I will treat her well." He turned and looked at the man in bed. Lin Jun had put down his magazine."Hello, Mr. Zhan." When Zhan Qian saw his face, he never thought it was Lin Jun. "Are you assistant Lin of Emperor Huang?" He finally knew where his brother lost, a silly white sweet, an old fox, how could he be Lin Jun''s opponent? "Yes." "I''ve heard a lot about you." "Each other." Tan Xiqing didn''t look at Tan Xi Qing. It seems that there is a trace of embarrassment. "Brother Zhan, in a word, I''m very happy that you and my sister can make up. My sister has been having a bad time these years and always miss you." "I''ll take care of my family affairs as soon as possible, and then marry your sister." There is nothing more soothing than marriage, Tan Luoxi pped happily, "this is the best." "It was a misunderstanding before. Why don''t we sit down and have a good meal?" "Yes, but we should eat light food. Brother Jun can be discharged from hospital after this bottle of infusion. He has a bad stomach and can''t eat spicy food." "Call Mom, who has been worrying about us for so long that she can finally rest assured." "Good." Tan Luoxi is still immersed in happiness, and has no idea what she is going to face next. On Sunday night, Gu Jin changed into a gorgeous evening dress and turned around in front of Si Li Ting. "Brother Li Ting, do you think it looks good?" "My wife certainly looks good." "Brother Li Ting, you didn''t snitch. We''re going to give assistant Lin a surprise." "No Si Li Ting is also good-natured, with Gu Jin to y such a naive game. "I''ve sent someone to invite little Lolo''s mother. If you think about the expression on assistant Lin''s face for a while, it will be wonderful." Si Li Ting doted on her and said, "yes, it''s wonderful. Can we go now?" "I''ll go back to my room and fix my lipstick. Wait for me." Si Li Ting took the lead to go out of the door, facing the man outside the door coldly: "all set up?" "Well." "Make sure she''s safe tonight. I don''t want her in any danger." "Good." Gu Jin, who entered the room, also dialed heiqi''s phone. "All hands are transferred. They are likely to start tonight." "Yes, ma''am." Gu Jin takes out a gun from the box and binds it to her thigh. On the other side is a dagger. Why she didn''t go to pick Jin Nuo back, it''s not because she really wants to live with Si Li Ting. She''s waiting for a chance. Carter and Alice have joined hands and they are waiting for a chance. Tonight is the best chance. Gu Jin is still simple, but her simplicity is only shown in front of Si Li Ting. When she came out again, her face had changed into a smile. "Honey, let''s go." The Earl hotel is very busy tonight. Dihuang group has sent out invitation letters. Allpanies have received them. They are d toe to the hotel. Before eight o''clock, one luxury car after another has been parked outside the hotel. Women in tuxedos, men in suits, typical of the upper world. Tan Luoxi was the first toe back to such an asion, and the tan family was invited. The dress she was wearing was sent by Gu Jin te. She took Tan Qing''s hand. "Sister, I''m a little afraid." "What are you afraid of? No one will eat you." "Today''s people should be rich and powerful, right? Our family is going out of business to join in the fun?" "Bah, how can you speak so harshly? What''s the meaning of going bankrupt?" "The sunset industry is good." "You just want to think that the dress you wear is not sent by her. It can be seen that Lin Jun''s position in thepany is really high. If you have him as a supporter, what are you afraid of?" Tan Luoxi''s eyes were bright, "yes, Ie today as an assistant to Emperor Huang, and I am also shining with gold." Tan Qing speechless smile, see distant Zhan Qian has been waiting for her. Not knowing what happened to Zhan''s family, she went over to say hello. Zhan Qian stretched out his hand and motioned for her to take his arm. "This Not so good. " He put her hand around his arm. "That''s fine." Two people look at each other and smile. Tan Qing tells herself to be brave in her heart. Zhan Xiao stares at Tan Luoxi in the eyes. Chapter 589 Tanluoxi is very well dressed tonight. She is wearing a white fishtail skirt and her hair is coiled at the back of her head. She has never liked to wear jewelry. Today, she specially wore a gem ne that she received in her 18-year-old Adulthood Ceremony. Her blue earrings are like drops of water. Under the delicate makeup, Tan Luoxi was so beautiful that people couldn''t open their eyes. Zhan Xiao''s voice was dumb: "Lolo." Tan Luoxi smiles at him, "Zhan Xiao." The smile is very official, without any other emotion. Tan Luoxi is more confident and beautiful than when he is with himself. Obviously, she really likes that man. When Zhan Qian saw his lovering, he couldn''t hold anything else in his eyes. He took Tan Qing to leave first. Only Zhan Xiao and Tan Luoxi were left in the field. He looked at Tan Luoxi and asked, "how are you doing?" "he is very kind to me, I am very good." In fact, no words at all, her face is full of happiness. "That''s good." Zhan Xiao also does not know what to say, thepany''s business Zhan Qian has been settled. And told him not to trouble the tan sisters in the future. That night, he and Lin Jun drank together and lost. ording to the agreement, he could not entangle Tan Luoxi. "Zhan Xiao, you also hurry to find a girlfriend, don''t wait for me, we are not suitable." Seeing Zhan Xiao or looking at her with the same eyes, she felt ufortable in her heart and always felt as if she owed him something. "Lolo, you know that all these years you are the only one in my heart. Although I''m sorry, my heart for you has never changed "There''s no need to talk about the past, Zhan Xiao. I''m sorry. I was with you just because I was moved." "Then you are true love to him?" "Yes, fate is so magical. When I was by your side before, I couldn''t like you as much as I could. Only he, I fell in love with him." Now Tan Luoxi is clearly the image of a happy girl in love, which he has never seen before. "Well, I''ve promised that he won''t pester you any more. As long as you feel happy, Lolo, can I be your partner tonight?" Watching Zhan Qian and Tan qingen love each other, this is what he envies most. Tan Luoxi vomited, "I''m sorry, I have a date. Oh, he''s here." At the moment, Zhan Xiao doesn''t know Lin Jun''s identity. He looks in the direction of Tan Luoxi. A luxury car stopped at the door of the hotel. Which one is not? It doesn''t seem strange. The people who came out from inside attracted the eyes of all the people around. A man in a navy suit appeared in the sight. The man had blonde hair, blue eyes, and a half breed face. It was dazzling. Si Li Ting, no, it should be Smith. Zhan Xiao has been in the United States for a long time. He is very familiar with Si Li Ting. When he took over the Smith family, he had been reporting all the time. Zhan Xiao was confused at that time. He is not only the president of Dihuang, but also the sessor of the Smith family. He is simply the favored son of heaven. He bent down to make an invitation, and soon there was a woman in a Navy evening dress. Tan Luoxi is one of the most beautiful women in the East. Evenpared with that woman, Tan Luoxi is somewhat inferior. She will be weak and boneless hands in the hands of Si Li Ting, two people hand in hand. Zhan Xiao brain out of an idea, made in heaven, a talented woman. These two people, as ifing out of the painting, are simply too eye-catching. At this moment, a man, Lin Jun, came out of the co pilot. Today, he was wearing a suit the same as Tan Luoxi''s skirt. No, this is not the point. He followed behind Si Li Ting. I don''t know what he said with Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting patted him on the shoulder. The three people came in their direction. Zhan Xiao suddenly understood Lin Jun''s identity at this moment. Maybe I misunderstood him at the beginning. Lin Jun said he was an administrative assistant, but he didn''t say he worked in Dihuang. He is actually the assistant of Emperor Huang president, Zhan Xiao''s brain booms, as if by thunder explosion. No wonder he said that he could solve the problems of the tan family. No wonder he could buy Tan Luoxi a whole sports car in a word. Zhan Xiao thought his family background was better than him, and now he has no bnce point. I lost a lot. Lin Jun hase to tan Luoxi, "Mr. Zhan." He said a light greeting, still in the cool. Tan Luoxi found that Lin Jun was wearing the same suit as himself. Her clothes were sent by Gu Jin. So from the very beginning, Gu Jin nned to let them wear lovers'' clothes. Tan Luoxi, who has hardly seen Lin Jun wear light colored clothes, is very excited to see him wearing such clothes today.From Lin Jun''s eyes to Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting looks indifferent. She finally knows why Lin Jun is so cold. It''spletely carved out of the same mold with Si Li Ting. The men who were seen in the camera or magazine before suddenly appeared in the sight. I have to say that he is a very good man from appearance to ability. Lin Jun regarded him as an idol. He taught an ordinary college student to be the God in his heart today. You can imagine how strong he is. Tan Luoxi also had an inexplicable respect for Si Li Ting. But Gu Jin, like the same fish, slipped from Si Li Ting''s side. "Little Luo Luo, is the dress suitable?" "Thank you for the dress, ma''am. It fits." "We are about the same size. I think you can wear what I can wear. It''s a couple''s dress." Gu Jin winked at her. Tan Luoxi and Lin are lovers'' clothes, so are Si Li Ting and Gu Jin. The sight of Si Li Ting falls on her face, Tan Luoxi retreats half step. This man''s vision is very sharp, just like a goshawk in the sky, and her powerful aura makes her feel frightened. If Lin Jun had been such a powerful man, she would not have dared to approach him. Tan Luoxi silently admires Gu Jin in his heart. How strong a psychological quality she has to be with such cold ice every day. "Are you tan Luoxi?" Si Li Ting asked coldly. Seeing Tan Luoxi''s face changed, Gu Jinyi pulled her to her back, "brother Li Ting, why are you so ferocious talking to people? You don''t see that Luo Luo is scared to be pale by you?" Tan Luoxi is really afraid of Si Li Ting. She used to be ok with Lin, but she didn''t have a grade when she met him. Si Li Ting''s aura is absolutely the kind of person who suppresses the whole audience. Even if he doesn''t say a word, he doesn''t do anything. Hearing Gu Jin speak for her, she is sweating for Gu Jin. In any case, he felt that Si Li Ting was not a good person to get along with, and Lin Jun also said that his temper was not good. "Ma''am, I''m fine." "It''s all right. You''re so white, little Lolo. Don''t be afraid. My husband is very cute. He''s not intimidating at all." Tan Luoxi in the heart way, so terrible where lovely? She''s going to pee, OK! In order to prove that her husband is not intimidating, Gu Jin reaches out and rubs his golden hair. Tan Luoxi almost didn''t get scared to death, ma''am. Are your hands OK? Will it be cut off? The next second Si Li Ting''s reaction made her smack her tongue, just like arge dog with fur. He didn''t feel any displeasure, but some grievances. "Susu, I just said a word." Tan Luoxi felt that he was blind. Thest second of the big demon turned into a poor little cute thing. "You frighten people with a word. Don''t talk "Oh." Oh? Aren''t you a moody tyrant? Don''t you make my family a crematorium man in a word! You a word Oh even! Tan Luoxi roared in his heart. Lin Jun interrupted at the moment, "Ma''am, sir, your hair has been shaped. If you exert yourself like this, you will make him disordered. There will be many people to seeter." Tan Luoxi thinks that he is not one of them at all. Is the focus on the head shape? However, Si Li Ting''s reaction in the next second made her almost suffocate from the internal injury, "it doesn''t matter. Su Su wants to knead and knead. I''m not here to please others." Gu Jin one face serious way: "is, hit the hair of glue to have knead feeling." Ma''am, you are so proud of your pet, OK! Tan Luoxi thought of a word, the people who are favored have no fear. Chapter 590 Zhan Xiao is like a passer-by, looking at the interaction of several people, all said that Si Li Ting''s character is uncertain and moody. Along with these appetions, there is also one more, beloved wife maniac. Now it seems that the madness of the beloved wife is more serious than expected. Don''t say it''s him. Even tan Luoxi has never seen such a scene. At first she was very afraid of Si Li Ting, after all, at the beginning she wanted to do harm to Emperor Huang. Lin didn''t say anything about her. Would Li Ting hate himself? When she saw Si Li Ting''s attitude towards Gu Jin, she was not afraid at the moment. Gu Jin takes Si Li Ting''s hand, and still looks gentle. "What are you doing standing out there? Little Lolo, let''s y in it. It must be fun today There was a touch of mystery in her smile. Lin Jun reached for Tan Luoxi, who took his arm. Today, he is dressed in a white suit like a prince in a fairy tale. "Zhan Xiao, excuse me first." Tan Luoxi said hello and left. Zhan Xiao had no choice but to watch them leave together. Their backs match each other very well. There was some jealousy in his heart, but he had nothing to do. Lolo, you have to be happy. I was worried that the man was a poor boy and could not give Tan Luoxi happiness. Now I know Lin Jun''s identity. Tan Luoxi was so happy. Although he couldn''t get her, he didn''t feel sorry to see her so happy. Maybe, that''s good Gu Jin and Si Li Ting enter the hall, and there are many more waiters around. No matter men or women, every one is not an ordinary person. "Did you find a target?" She whispered in Si Li Ting''s ear. "Not for the time being. This evening is a good opportunity to start, and they will certainly not miss it. Susu, you and I are the targets of Carter and Alice. You''ll stay with me tonight. Don''t stay away No one knows what will happen next, but Carter and Alice have been at home for so many days, they can''t help it. There are so many opportunities today that they will certainly start. Little did not know that this is to invite the monarch into the urn, Si Li Ting and Gu Jin have long buried mines, waiting for them toe in. "Xiaojin''er, where''s my little nono?" A hearty male voice appeared. Gu Jin was surprised, "Nangong, how did youe?" It was Nangong Mo, who was smiling warmly. "Of course, I was filming in a city recently, and I just heard the winding." Gu Jin looked around him and didn''t see the shadow of okra. "Where''s Xiaokui? Why didn''t shee with you?" Although Nangong Mo and okra didn''t announce their love, Nangong Mo, a possessive man, would take her with him wherever he went. Okra has be a little famous this year, although she was on the film Nangong Mo to be popr, she is also very hard. From the beginning, Nangong Mo was forced to be an actor. He could not do anything. He was scolded by Nangong Mo every day. Later, she began to like this job, in order not to be criticized, she took the initiative to maintain a rtionship with Nangong mo. Only friends around know that she and Nangong Mo are in love. Nangong Mo, with a mysterious smile on her face, came up, "little brocade, my home sunflower may have it." Gu Jin widened his eyes, "really! OK, you boy, how could you get on the bus first and then buy the ticket? How long has it been? Isn''t Xiaokui filming recently "Today, she said she was not feeling well. I saw her vomiting there. Didn''t you also like vomiting when you were pregnant?" Gu Jin thought, "you don''t take her to the hospital?" "She''s also a star now. There are many paparazzi in the hospital. I''m going to let her finish this shot in a few days and go back to the United States to have a good examination." Nangong Mo has a happy expression on his face, "what name do you think is better?" Gu Jin is speechless. It is not sure that she is pregnant. Nangong Mo is actually in the name of the child. "Cough, otherwise you wait to make sure it''s a boy or a girl, and it''s not toote to think about it." "I have such a strong gene that I think it must be a dragon and Phoenix fetus." Gu Jin doesn''t want to talk to this person with a brain problem. Before Nangong Mo thought quickly, now he is even more crazy. "Well, where''s your brother?" Gu Jin had not seen Nangong Xun for some time. "He, it seems that a person who has gone to cure his wound will not give you a chance. But don''t worry about it. My brother''s heart is stronger than anyone else''s, and he is cruel to himself than anyone else. He won''t want to die. " For Nangong Xun, Gu Jin always felt guilty. "Oh, don''t look like that, or the big vinegar monster will think I''m bullying you. Xiaojin''er, what do you think of Nangong Lin? I feel very domineering. Ah, xiaojin''er, don''t leave. "Gu Jin sees Nangong Mo so happy. She thinks of one thing in her heart. What did Si Li Ting know when she was pregnant? When she came to the man surrounded by people, all the presidents around him said hello to her at the same time. "Shall we call you Mr. Gu or Mrs. Si?" They joked. These are also some familiar people, not unfamiliar. Gu Jinwen and said: "call me Mrs. secretary." No matter what kind of status she has, the most important one is Mrs. Si. "Mrs. Si has be more and more beautiful recently. It is said that she is a young master. Why didn''t you bring him here today?" Everyone thought that today''s theme is for young master, Gu Jin gently smile: "thank you for your concern, today''s protagonist is not our nono oh." "It''s not young master, it is?" "It will be known in a moment that it is a good thing." Si Li Ting took Gu Jin away. "Su Su, if you are tired, go there and have a rest." "Brother Li Ting, how weak am I now in your heart?" "Social intercourse is the most tiring. The shoes you wear today are very high. I''m worried about you." "Never mind. I''m not tired." Gu Jin gently smile, "just saw Nangong, let me think of a thing." "What?" "What expression did you have when you knew I was pregnant?" It is one stage for a young couple to enter the wedding hall, and another stage is to have children. At that time, every couple knew that they were surprised when they saw the news. She was not happy at that time, only knew that she could not apany him to die. What about Si Li Ting? Si Li Ting knew it from others at that time, but he was so excited that he was crazy, OK. "What expression I don''t remember, I only know that day my world turned into a pink bubble world. We''ve got a baby. Maybe we''ll be a lovely little princess like you When talking about the little princess, Si Li Ting''s mouth is up, his eyebrows and eyes are gentle. His heart really likes little girls. She is delicate and tender, and she must be spoiled by herself. In someone''s world, it''s not enough to pet a wife. He wants to spoil his daughter. "So you are very disappointed without a little princess?" "how can I not love as long as it is born by Su Su Su, regardless of men and women. Besides, you took half of your life to exchange for Noro, how could I not love it?" See Si Li Ting eager to prove, Gu Jin this just show Yan a smile. "I know that you can''t love him enough, how can you not like it?" But I will give you a little princess sooner orter. Gu Jin also knows that her physical strength is not very good during this period of time. When she recovers, she must give him a new daughter. Before that, of course, she has to deal with all her old enemies. "Jin''er." "Brother, why are you here?" Gu Jinzheng and Si Li Ting talk, a blink of an eye to see Gu Nancang. He came over without saying hello. Gu Jin was surprised. "Come and see you and see Little sister. " Knowing that Gu Jin also had a twin sister, he was very excited at that time. However, thepany was too busy recently, and he couldn''t be born. It happened that he had a little free time recently, so he made a special trip here. "Nono has been with Annan recently. I don''t know if she wille today." "So you make up? Is there a mother''s whereabouts? " Even though Gu Nancang has suppressed her emotions, she is still very clear that he also wants to know about his mother. "Not yet, but Annan seems to like nono very much. Since it''s not peaceful recently, I''ll leave nono with her. My mother hasn''te to see you over the years?" Chapter 591 Gu Nan Cang shook his head. "Over the years, I want to find my mother more than you do, but there is no trace. Jin''er, do you think mother is still there?" "Yes, it must be. I think it won''t be long before we meet mom. I have that feeling." Gu Annan is a mysterious surprise, she is still there, indicating that our mother may still be alive. It''s just that both of them have a problem. Why does mother live and note to see them. "In fact, what I want to see most this time is Xiaomei. I want to ask her where she has been and how she has been over the years." "That girl is weird and doesn''t have a bad idea for us. Maybe she wille today." "I hope so." Two people chatted, the banquet guests more and more, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting''s side people have not stopped. As the confidant of Si Li Ting, many people have heard that the Emperor Huang Si Li Ting directly handed over to Lin Jun to take care of it recently. So Lin Jun is also everyone''s goal. Tan Luoxi followed him, his face was almost rotten withughter. She only then understood Emperor Huang''s poprity, that is not generally high! "If you''re tired, go there and have a rest. I can handle it here." Lin Jun saw that her mouth was pumping withughter. "No, I want to be with you. I didn''t agree before. I want to grow up quickly, so that I can share with you and deal with people. This is also a learning course." Lin all smile, reached out to rub her head, "not tired is good." Zhan Xiao looked at the interaction between the two people in the distance, and had to drink a ss of wine bitterly. "Now it''s time to give up." I don''t know when Zhan Qian came to him. "Brother, when you separated from sister Qing, you did not hesitate to marry for her. Did you ever die?" "Our situation is different. Ah Qing and I have always been in love with each other. I have heard about the story of you and her sister. She is moved to be with you, and she has never really loved you. No man can change the ending Zhan Xiao helpless smile: "yes, from the beginning to the end, she did not love me, just my wishful thinking." "Don''t think about it. Everything is over. As long as she is happy, people should learn to let go." "Brother, you are a full man now. I don''t know that hungry men are hungry." Zhan Qian looks at Tan Qing not far away. She has just finished talking with a group of people,pared with a group of women dressed like peacocks. Tan Qing a ck evening dress, lonely and cold, like a cold ck rose. Beautiful, his woman. Just thinking like this, I saw a man walking towards her. The man''s eyes were not good. As a man, Zhan Qian knows the intention of the other party. "You want to be more open yourself. Someone wants to hook up with your sister-inw. I have to go." "Brother, don''t forget that you are still married in front of others." "After all, I''ve made it clear with my family. I''ll just announce it sometime." Zhan Qian looks indifferent to tan Qing. Zhan Xiao looked at his back with some emotion. At least he had a reason to move forward without hesitation, but he didn''t even have a reason to insist. Tan Luoxi is holding a small notebook, recording something from time to time. She was documenting everyone, and as an excellent assistant, she had a huge database in her head. For people in the mall, whether they are enemies or friends, she must find out at the first time. Lin Jun will whisper in her ear, which is the enemy of Emperor Huang, which is the partner, which is the old fox. When Tan Luoxi saw everyone in hisments, she really admired Lin Jun. "Master Lin, do you know all these people?" "Well." I thought he blurted out to say hello to Zhan Qian before. He thought he had read the materials. In fact, he knew all of them. Tan Luoxi has already learned how good this person''s memory is. More and more worship of him, such a smart man is so good to himself, he really picked up a big baby. Now on the other side, Zheng Xin, who has managed to sneak in, overhears that there will be a grand banquet for a big family here tonight. And Zhan Xiao together in this period of time, she has long been used to the days of extravagance, to her own out looking for a job, she how willing. The house leaks and rains at night. I didn''t buy insurance for my car. It cost more than 100000 yuan to repair it. She also wanted to quickly find a wronged big head, Zheng Xin asked Zhan Xiao''s friend to help her, took an invitation letter to mix in. The first time she went to this kind of party, she looked silly. Although she wore the jewelry that Zhan Xiao bought for her, she thought it was very expensive. But every woman in the field wore such big diamonds, one more than another. Is this the world of the elite? She looked at the people enviously.But at the same time, she thought that if she could get along with a rich man, she would have nothing to worry about in her life. Zhan''s family is just a big family. They can buy these things for themselves at will. She must find a man who has more money than Zhan Xiao. She wants Zhan Xiao to regret not cherishing herself. Tan Luoxi should be blinded. His man is better than her assistant. She saw a man in the field, surrounded by the crowd. Blonde and blue eyed, he is extremely handsome. His noble and indifferent breath is like a king on the top. Everyone should bow down to submit to the throne. Smith? At that time, there was a financial magazine published him in the United States. He was a real aristocrat, a half breed, and a God''s favorite. I remember when the magazine came out, how many girls bought it crazily and bought one of them. She never thought that one day she could meet him here. He was more amazing than the picture. It is said that he is still a single aristocrat. If he can be his woman, he will be able to suppress Tan Luoxi. Zheng Xin is not an upper ss celebrity, so I don''t know that Si Li Ting got married long ago. She had the courage to wait for the division Li Ting side of the people less, carrying the wine in the past. "Mr. Smith." Tan Luoxi turned his head to see the flower hen Zheng Xin. Seeing her make a move to Si Li Ting, Tan Luo Luo Xi was almost fried. "Mr. Lin, excuse me for a moment." Although I don''t know why Zheng Xin appears here, it is obvious that her goal is aimed at Si Li Ting. Damn it, it''s just robbing Zhan Xiao. Now even Si Li Ting doesn''t let go. Zheng Xin approached Si Li Ting with a smile, and then said a greeting. Si Li Ting looked at her and found that she was not a familiar person. He went straight away, dressed up like this, trying to get close to his woman for years. Zheng Xin thought that even if he didn''t like himself, he had to say a word or two with himself. Who knows he just looked at himself. As if he were the air, he didn''t even want to look at it. It''s too cold for this man. "Zheng Xin, are you born to be cheap and like to seduce men? I warn you, stay away from him If Si Li Ting is the guiding light in Lin Jun''s heart, Gu Jin is Tan Luoxi''s idol. How can she tolerate being touched by others! Zheng Xin looked back and saw Tan Luoxi, "Why are you here?" Tan Luoxi not only came, but also wore a very amazing today, especially the heavy-duty evening dress, you can see at a nce that the price is not cheap. In Zheng Xin''s eyes, the tan family is a dead fish, who will invite the dead fish? On the other hand, she saw Tan Luoxi dressed in luxury. Compared with her, she looked like a clown. The dress on her body is still rented. Zheng Xin is embarrassed and indignant in her heart. "Why can''t I be here? If you dare to beat that man''s idea, I''ll kill you! " Zheng Xin seemed to be holding on to some small tail, "Oh, Tan Luoxi, I haven''t seen that you are such a woman before, eating from the bowl and looking at the pot." "You make me feel sick. What kind of person do you think you are, and others are as dirty as you?" Zheng Xin is still chattering, feeling that he has won, and constantly taunting Tan Luoxi. At this time, Si Li Ting has begun to speak, and all the people are quiet. "Thank you for your gracious presence at this evening''s feast. It''s not about me and my wife." Zheng Xin has some doubts. The magazine does not say that he is single. Why does he have a wife so soon? She did not forget to taunt Tan Luoxi, "everyone has a wife. Why do you want to be taken care of? Well, the president of a multinational group has a lot more prospects than a little assistant. " Chapter 592 Tan Luoxi is toozy to argue with her. She is just thinking about the theme of the evening. Many people in the scene asked the same questions as her. Gu Jin went to Si Li Ting and said with a smile: "the theme of tonight is engagement. My husband and I are married. Of course, the protagonist will not be us." Engagement? Who is engaged? Tan Luoxi didn''t listen to Lin Jun either. She waspletely confused. "Mr. Si, since it is not your engagement, it is said that your child has just been born, so it is impossible for him to be engaged?" "If he is really a little childe, his daughter-inw has not yet been born?" Everyone was joking, Gu Jin blinked mysteriously, "the person engaged tonight is a very important family member to us, and Noro is still young, of course not." "Is it Mr. Gu your brother? I don''t know which girl is so lucky. " Suddenly, Gu Nancang can''t help crying andughing. His girlfriend doesn''t have one. How can he be engaged? Besides, he didn''t tell Gu Jin when he came. Gu Jin was still surprised. Nangong Mo couldn''t help it. "Xiaojin''er, don''t sell the key. Who is engaged?" "Assistant Lin,e here." Si Li Ting looks at Lin Jun, and Lin Jun doesn''t want to walk towards him. He thought it was Si Li Ting''smand, and he didn''t think about it at all. Zheng Xin this just saw Lin Jun also present, Si Li Ting unexpectedly called him in the past, what is the rtionship between them? She is still thinking about the rtionship between the two, Gu Jin is waving to tan Luoxi, "Luo Luo, youe here." Tan Luoxi''s face was at a loss. How could there be something of his own in it. She and Lin both went from two directions, and everyone''s eyes fell on them. Tan Luoxi, who thought she was a passer-by, suddenly became the protagonist. With so many eyes on her, she was somewhat unnatural. Two people stand beside Si Li Ting and Gu Jin. Si Li Ting slowly opens his mouth: "the people around me believe that you have seen or heard his name more or less. In those years, I picked him up and trained him to be my assistant. He worked very efficiently and devoted himself to the Emperor Huang. Although he is my assistant, in my heart, he has already be my family Lin Jun has never heard Si Li Ting say such a thing. Except for Gu Jin, anyone he answers briefly. The words of taking out the heart like this let Lin Jun almost burst out tears, his family, he even regarded himself as his family. "Ye..." Si Li Ting raised his hand to stop what he wanted to say and continued: "he has been putting thepany''s affairs at the first ce these years, but he has neglected personal problems. To be honest, I''m worried that he will be a bachelor all his life and never fall in love. " Speaking of this, he had an old father''s tone, and the people below were notughing well. "Not long ago, he fell in love with a girl and decided he wanted to be with her all his life. As his family, I am very happy, so I want to witness his love with thisdy here. We are not the protagonists of the wedding banquet tonight, but he and Miss Tan. " Lin Jun''s eyes showed a touch of surprise. Tan Luoxi almost bit his tongue, so after a long talk, the real protagonists were them. It''s amazing! Both himself and Lin were kept in the dark. Gu Jin took Tan Luoxi''s hand and said, "assistant Lin, we should take good care of our little Luo Luo in the future." As if they were married, they were pushed together. Tan Luoxi was happy and surprised. Lin Jun''s heart was filled with thousands of emotions, and he held the little hand. "Yes, ma''am, I will treat her well." Tan Luoxi understood why Gu Jin would specially send her a dress. From another point of view, assistant Lin''s position in Dihuang is obviously higher than they imagined! Zheng Xin waspletely stupid. Although she did not know that Si Li Ting was the president of Dihuang, she did know the status of Dihuang in China. Mr. Smith is the sessor of Mr. Smith''s family. Lin Jun is indeed an assistant, but it is the assistant of Si Li Ting. The president personally held a wedding banquet for him, attracting so many influential people to witness their feelings. Zheng Xin''s jealousy almost engulfed her face. She wanted to rush to the stage and tear Tan Luoxi''s face to pieces. She thought she had snatched Zhan Xiao back, but now she knew that she was wrong. Without Zhan Xiao, she climbed higher and farther, and actually climbed to Linjun. Why should God be so unfair! All the people are blessing them, whether sincerely or look at the face of Si Li Ting, who doesn''t want such a grand engagement ceremony? To make Zheng Xin more angry, Si Li Ting continued"To celebrate my family''s finding his life partner, as his friend, family and boss, I want to give them two gifts." What will be the gift from Si Li Ting? We all have a lot of discussion below, secretly guess that it will not be what cheap. Gu Jin said: "the first gift, assistant Lin''s contribution to Emperor Huang over the years is obvious to all. Especially when my husband didn''te back for a year, Emperor Huang was on the verge of copse, and all the shareholders demanded to withdraw their shares in session, he kept the camp to death. I have to say that it''s thanks to him that Dihuang has today''s status, so my husband decided to promote him to vice president. " Emperor Huang is very strange. All along, there is only the president, and otherpanies have several vice presidents, but Si Li Ting has not set up any. Before a lot of shareholders want to let their son sit on the position of vice president was rejected by Si Li Ting, he as long as he has the ability. We dare to be angry but dare not speak. Anyway, Si Li Ting is a tyrant. We have mentioned it several times before we mentioned it again. As soon as this wordes out, the whole audience is in full st. This is the legendary step by step. From an administrative assistant to a vice president, Dihuang has no other vice president. The gold content of this position can be imagined. Lin Jun shook his head again and again, "master, it''s ok now. I''m..." Si Li Ting did not give him the leeway to refuse. "Next, I will announce the second gift. I decided to give 10% of thepany''s shares to Vice President Lin "Lying trough, ten percent, does Emperor Huang stillck assistants? Just graduated from college. " "How rich is Mr. Si? How much is the value of Dihuang''s shares if you don''t tell me about the vice president and also the shares sent to you! " "Did I hear you correctly? He gave a ten percent stake to an assistant? " Tan Luoxi is too surprised to say anything. Is she dreaming? Zhan Qian took Tan Qing''s hand and said, "it''s good that we make up, otherwise Zhan''s family will have a strong enemy." Tan Qing chuckled, "you know, Lin Jun is very protective. He can''t spare you if you hurt the tan family. It''s really changeable. He''s the vice president of Dihuang so soon, but I''m relieved if Lolo follows him. " One bomb after another made Zhan Xiao hard to speak. He thought about how ironic he was when he attacked Lin Jun. He sighed that he was hopeless. Zheng Xin''s ss fell to the ground, and Tan Luoxi''s family was lonely. She had been very proud. But now she even wanted to marry the vice president of Emperor Huang, and she didn''t get anything. Her heart was extremely unbnced. Lin Jun was also stunned, "Ye, what are you doing?" "You deserve it. I''ve got thewyers to handle it. The process is going." "Assistant Lin, no, I have to call you Vice President Lin in the future, so don''t refuse. This is his intention. It''s impossible for you to marry a daughter-inw without any capital? What a shame to hear it out? " Tan Luoxi hung his head, "I I don''t care if he has money "Ha ha, where can I find such a good daughter-inw? Assistant Lin, you can ept it. It''s toote to return anyway. Think of it as a wedding gift from us, and you can n your marriage. " The army of marriage promotion came again, and Lin Jun''s heart was engulfed by warmth. "Madam..." "No thanks, you''re good. That''s what we want to see with little Lolo." Gu Jin said with a smile: "the Emperor Huang is very happy tonight. Please enjoy your drink." The whole audience looked at Lin Jun with envy, jealousy and hatred. Was he possessed by Koi? He was so lucky! Chapter 593 For a time, all the people in the hall were talking in session. It seems that the person in charge of the Emperor Huang group will be Lin Jun. Many people also know that Si Li Ting is Smith''s business. He will certainly not stay in China for a long time in the future, so China needs a person he trusts. Lin Jun is very capable and has been with him for the longest time, which is the best choice. This night, Lin Jun became the object of the celebrities'' pursuit. They came to toast one by one with congrattions. In fact, they came to deal with each other. Tan Luoxi didn''t know where she had been squeezed. Lin Jun suddenly became a vice president. Not only did Lin Jun not expect it, but she did not. She was surrounded by celebrities and friends she had known in the past. "Luo Luo, the means can be really clever, just returned home to climb up to Vice President Lin "Yes, it seems that you will not buy for us again." "Well, you''ve got your own happiness atst." Some people around Tan Luoxi are happy for her, while others are envious, jealous and hateful. She had to deal with a group of people and felt a little tired, so she had to go to the back yard to breathe. "Little Lolo, are you happy today?" It was Gu Jin who spoke. Tan Luoxi looked back and saw the woman rushing out. She was embarrassed, "madam, that Thank you "Thank you for what. You and assistant Lin really love each other. We are just pushing the boat along the river." "Madam, if you had not left me in Dihuang, brother Jun and I would not have been today." "Who makes you so cute? At the first sight, I think you and assistant Lin are very well matched. It''s a ghost for him to talk about love. At that time, he felt that you had ulterior motives for Emperor Huang, and he didn''t want you to stay. Of course, I had to show up. In short, you are a good girl and assistant Lin is also a good man. You are a perfect couple when you are together Gu Jin was very optimistic about them, but she didn''te out specially for Tan Luoxi, but something else. Seeing her looking left and right, Tan Luoxi could not help asking, "madam, are you looking for someone?" "Lolo, did you see anyoneing out of here just now?" Gu Jin seems to see Alice sneaking in the hall. Gu Jin feels suspicious and follows up. Tan Luoxi thought, "is it a blonde woman? She left through the door over there So it''s probably Alice. Why did she just show up once? Gu Jin is a little confused about this point. "Is that man important to you, ma''am?" "It doesn''t matter, Lolo. Let''s go back. It''s not safe here." Gu Jin thinks that Alice won''t give up so easily. Instead, she doesn''t do anything, which makes people feel more suspicious. "Not very safe?" Tan Luoxi doesn''t know what happened in this, but she still believes Gu Jin''s words. Two people are preparing to go back, who knows at this time do not know where to drill out a woman with crazy face. "Gu Jin, you cunt." Some days did not see Qi Yan Ran, she did not know where to run out, still holding a bottle in her hand. "Be careful, ma''am." Tan Luoxi pulled Gu Jin aside. Part of the liquid in the bottle was spilled on the ground, Qi Yan became angry. Tan Luoxi saw a part of the liquid sshed on the nt, and soon showed a chemical reaction. "Sulfuric acid, ma''am!" Qi Yan Ran has been a crazy expression, "I would like to see, destroyed your face that person will not like you." "No, ma''am. She still has sulfuric acid in her hand." Gu Jin was thinking of Alice, but he didn''t think that Qi Yanran also came to join the party, and still used the most simple and crude way. "It''s OK." Gu Jin yed a ring finger, ck contract appeared, several people began to subdue Qi Yan Ran. "Don''te here, or I''ll throw you away." Qi Yanran took the bottle, and everyone didn''t dare to act rashly. This sulfuric acid is much more terrible than a bullet. If it is spilled on the face, it will be destroyed for the rest of my life. Several people and Qi Yan Ran maintain a distance, looking for opportunities. Gu Jin can''t help thinking, is Alice united with Qi Yanran? It''s no surprise that two women who also hate themselves join hands. But it''s a little too simple. It''s like you''ve prepared a hundred points, but who knows that the other party has only 10% of the content. She always felt that there was something strange about it, but she didn''t know where it was. "Ma''am, you leave here first. Carter appears in the hall." Carter appears? Is it to restrain Si Li Ting? Carter and Alice joined hands, and she knew that for a long time. Lovely Liz painstakingly printed herself, just to let Qi Yan Ran pour her own sulfuric acid? Although Tan Luoxi didn''t know what happened, she felt very bad and took Gu Jin to leave."Madam, let''s go first." Gu Jin took a look at the crazy Qi Yanran. She swearing in her mouth. She has already called the police and the police will arrive soon. She''s not hurt. Is that what Alice wants? She did not want to understand, suddenly felt a chill hit, "get out of the way." Gu Jinmeng will tan Luoxi a push, "bang" a sound, just standing in her position more than a bullet. Tan Luoxi is not the first time she has been exposed to bullets. After all, in addition to the fact that firearms are prohibited in China, she happened to save a person who taught her how to shoot when she was abroad. Someone wants to kill Gu Jin, but Gu Jingang actually evades! This is the first time that she has known about her wife''s other aspects except cute. She is not simple. "There''s a sniper, ma''am." "Group 2, go to the 10th floor of building B, group 3, check the danger." Gu Jin could not answer, and her body rolled toward the flowers. There was another bullet in her seat just now. The person she was going to kill was her, so she had to stay away from others. I didn''t expect that Alice deliberately led herself out to be a sniper. Tan Luoxi looked at her worried, "Ma''am, are you ok?" "I''m fine. They''re here for me, Lolo. Get out of here." Gu Jin covers her body with flowers. Alice and Qi Yanran are just a bait. The people who really want to hurt her are snipers. In three minutes, her men can find the target and clear it. In the two years since she left, as a family owner, she also needed physical training. She was no stranger to guns. Just just aware of the danger only to escape, she rolled into the flowers, for a while without a target, sniper life will not be easy. This is over? She frowned. Obviously, I don''t want to do the same to you "Protect your wife, she has a bomb on her body!" Qi Yanran''s body with the bomb enough to blow up the yard to the ground. ck contract covers Gu Jin to retreat, Gu Jin and Tan Luoxi can only be forced to the back door. No, Gu Jin has a feeling, no matter before sulfuric acid or sniper, as if it is a cover. Tan Luoxi just said that Alice left through this door, and Qi Yanran forced them here. You can only escape from here, but what''s behind the door? It seems that Alice arranged it more carefully than she thought, but Tan Luoxi was dragged in for no reason. In today''s situation, no one dares to act rashly. "Go." She had no choice but to leave from behind. Heiqi has informed other people to reinforce one after another. There are also heiqi and other people around him. Gu Jin wants to settle down a lot. People for the unknown is the most terrible, she does not know what Alice is going to do, this is the most disturbing ce. The back door leads to the private beach of the hotel, and a group of them are forced onto the beach. "Lolo, you''ll run away when you find a chance, don''t you?" Gu Jin lowered his voice. Tan Huangjin has never seen such a serious assassin, and why she has not been so bold. "Ma''am, if you want to go, let''s go together. Don''t worry. I''m not a coward." In Tan Luoxi''s heart, Gu Jin has be his best friend. "Did you touch a gun?" "Yes." "Well, you remember to protect yourself, ckie. Give her a gun." ckie lost a gun. Tan Luoxi catches it. "I''m sorry, little Lolo, for ruining your engagement." She only thought that Alice would be sure to show up, but she didn''t expect that they would be so wild in a foreign country. "Gu Jin, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Alice''s voice came from behind. Chapter 594 Not far away is the sea. Gu Jin hears the sound of waves beating on the beach. Standing on the beach were dozens of people with weapons. Alice was the first one. Tan Luoxi is scared and confused. What is this situation? Gangpetition? Because of the sniper''s business, ckch sent people to check on the snipers. It''s just a cover to distract them. The real backers are here. "Alice, you''re finally ready to show up." Gu Jin holds the hair blown by the wind behind his ears. The wind swayed her dress and skirt from side to side, and Tan Luoxi saw a woman who suddenly became serious. When she and Gu Jin meet each other these times, Gu Jin gives her the image of a cute wife. I always say that I want to cook for Si Li Ting, a gentle cute. At the moment, she saw the elegant woman, but she lifted up her skirt and drew a dagger from it. The sharp dagger directly cuts the gorgeous dress and skirt cleanly, throwing off the high-heeled shoes. "Cool." She sighed. Gu Jin threw the dagger to tan Luoxi, "be careful for a while." Something was beyond her imagination. Alice had such a big move. Si Li Ting is entangled by Carter. What she can do now is to race against the clock to wait for rescue. She must have the ability to protect herself. Alice looked at the woman standing barefoot, but her back was straight. "Gu Jin, this is your cemetery today." Her eyes only cold hate, Gu Jin only feel funny, clearly is oneself and Si Li Ting love in front, Alice has what qualification to be angry? "Alice, I''ll give it back here today." She is really moved to kill the machine, this woman gave her medicine before, hurt her premature birth, Jinnuo almost died in the womb. Originally looked at her to Si Li Ting a deep affection, Gu Jin did not want to care. Who knows this woman not only refused to let go, but also continued to hurt her, but also wanted to take Jinnuo, such a disaster can not be left. She pointed the gun at Alice, who sneered scornfully. "Dare to point the gun at me. Do you know what it means? Who is my father? You don''t know. You want to fight against him Gu Jin did not care about her threat. "I only know that you are against me when I hurt my family." "Do it! I want to live. " Alice said a word of French to the people around her. "Everyone protects his wife." In terms of the number of people, they do not have an advantage. The people brought by the ck contract are all elite mercenaries. They have good skills, but there are some problems in protecting Gu Jin. After all, there is nothing to hide here. We are all flesh. If we are born, can we use our own body to block Gu Jin''s gun? "Leave me alone and kill them." Gu Jin is very clear that their greatest characteristic is to kill people. To let such a group of people protect themselves is actually overkill, which will only make the situation worse and worse. "You cover up, I''ll leave with my wife." ck contract made a decision, hard against Gu Jin, they have to leave here quickly to wait for rescue. Gu Jin fired a shot at Alice and missed it. She was a little frustrated. "Ma''am, let''s go." "Damn it." Gu Jin is in a bad mood. The current situation is very bad. It is indeed the most irrational to stay. She was a little reluctant. It would be a disaster to keep Alice. "Go." Gu Jin grabs Tan Luoxi and leaves. There is gunfire behind him. This is a real bullet. Any bullet can be fatal. Tan Luoxi''s palms were sweating with fear, but now she has no way but to flee desperately. "The rescue ising soon. Hold on." Gu Jin looked down on Alice after all, but she was so bold that she came with so many people. "The sea is ahead." Tan Luoxi''s feet were wet by the sea, and they had been forced back to the seaside. "Damn it." Most of them were transferred before. The remaining heiqi could shoot others, but he could not guarantee that the bullets in others'' guns would not hurt Gu Jin. At this time, a dozen people were standing on the deck of the ship which was parked by the sea. "You are surrounded, there is no way to escape." Alice''s voice came. All the people on the boat pointed their guns at her. Gu Jin knew that their purpose was to force themselves here. "Drop your weapons." ck contract blocks Gu Jin side, "madam." "Heich, put down your weapons." They have no choice but to put down their weapons. Gu Jin''s mouth involuntarily reminds her that she loses because she takes the enemy too lightly. Unexpectedly, Alice will do this. Alice came up to the gun and said, "get on the boat."Her purpose at the beginning was not to kill Gu Jin. Gu Jin stood up and did not move in the field. "I can get on the boat. The others are innocent. Let them go." "Yes, I''m aiming for you anyway." After all, this is not in her own country. She secretly asked Daniel to transfer some of Mike''s people. In the past, no matter how much trouble Mike made in China, Alice was still a little afraid when she crossed the ocean to China. These people are she to find to support the scene, she is still a little afraid, dare not really make any big trouble. Gu Jin thought Alice wanted her life, but she just wanted to take herself away. What was she thinking? "Ma''am, you can''t go with her." "Lolo, don''t talk. She''s here for me. You go back to Lin Jun "But..." "Nothing, but, ck, protect her." Alice has impatiently urged Gu Jin to get on the boat. If the people of Si Li Ting arrive, it will be in trouble. Gu Jin is pushed onto the ship. This small cruise ship is very fast, and everything is premeditated. "I won, I guess." Alice stood on the deck, only 10 minutes of evacuation time, she could avoid tracking. Gu Jin was tied with both hands, standing barefoot, although a little embarrassed, but did not damage her dignity. At the moment, her face is only serious, no longer in the Si Li Ting in front of the cute appearance. "If you win, why don''t you kill me?" "He''ll only hate me if I kill you." Alice''s tone of voice is more sad. He didn''t love himself before. If he really killed Gu Jin, he would only hate her all his life. "Now that you know it, do you still arrest me?" It seems that she has changed a little bitpared with the extreme Alice before. "He doesn''t say he loves you, but I want to see how true your so-called true feelings are and what sacrifices he will make for you." Gu Jin understood Alice''s behavior. She was not reconciled, so she wanted to prove that other people''s love was false. "What are you going to do to me?" Gu Jin is uneasy. If it''s true, she may not be so afraid, the key people''s heart is the most untenable. She believed that she and Si Li Ting had experienced several lives and deaths, and their feelings would not be afraid of any danger. But she is afraid of one thing, Si Li Ting or she will be hurt again. "Nothing, just a little game." There was a look of Madness on Alice''s face. ''Alice, you''re beautiful, and you don''tck money. What kind of man do you want? Why do you have to fight with us "Because I love him, and he loves you." Alice had a little more starlight in her eyes when she mentioned Sili ting. "I didn''t find him attractive at first, but I found that I couldn''t get out of it when I was addicted. His eyes are the most beautiful I''ve ever seen, like sapphire. " "Even if you like him, we already have a family and a child. If you really love him, you shouldn''t hurt his wife and children." Gu Jin wants to take the warm route to see if she can impress Alice. But Alice looked at her more angrily. "I can have children, too, and he and I will have more beautiful children. You just met him before I did. If I was the first person he met, it would be impossible for him to have any feelings with you Gu Jin felt that what he was facing was a madman, "who gave you confidence that he would fall in love with you without me." "Because I''m no worse than you!" Gu Jin: She didn''t want to keep talking to this madman. Alice''s mind was in a mess. All she could do was try to escape from here. Chapter 595 In the hall, Si Li Ting seems to be socializing with people. In fact, he has been paying close attention to Gu Jin. Seeing Gu Jin leave in a hurry, he frowns slightly and is about to follow up. "Big brother." A familiar voice appeared. It was Carter. Si Li Ting didn''t expect that he would appear directly in front of him. Both Si Li Ting and Gu Jin felt that Carter was working in secret. People who would never show up suddenly appeared in front of him. The n has changed? "Why did youe?" Si Li Ting made a gesture that someone would protect Gu Jin. He also knew that Gu Jin had secretly found a mercenary. Carter''s arrival made the hall lively again. Among most of the eastern faces, there was a strange Mr. Si Li Ting. Now there is a pure western face. Like him, the man had a delicate face and a pair of blue pupils. "Wow, who is this man? How handsome he is "Is he Mr. Si''s brother? They look a little alike." "I think he looks like him too. I don''t know if he''s married or not." Arge group of women were eager to take him. He has been identified. "I know him. He''s from the Smiths." "I remember that he was the sessor of the Smiths family, andter he was..." Everyone looks at Si Li Ting. No wonder he wants to hand over Emperor Huang to others. Compared with Emperor Huang, Smith family is the most powerful. Lin Jun also knew some of the grudges between Si Li Ting and Carter. That year, Si Li Ting would rather pretend to be dead than show up. It was this man that prevented him. He''s here now, and there''s something wrong with him. Lin Jun walked quickly to Si Li Ting. Carter stayed for a few minutes. Si Li Ting didn''t find any abnormal behavior. This is the biggest abnormality. Is his purpose not himself, but Gu Jin? In these minutes, no one came back any news, either Gu Jin did not have an ident, or his people were stopped. It''s just a few minutes. He didn''t have to worry about anything, but he was Gu Jin. How could he not worry? Seeing that he was about to leave, Carter stepped forward and said, "I had a hard timeing. Why did I want to leave so soon?" Si Li Ting felt that there was a problem, "go away." "Brother, where do you want to go in such a hurry?" Carter blocked his way. Si Li Ting looked at his face, and he felt more and more suspicious. Clearly, he has investigated Carter''s personnel clearly, and his deployment is not a problem, but why is he still so upset? "What on earth are you here for?" Si Li Ting looks at him coldly. Carter held up his ss. "I''ve been thinking about how to get back myst revenge, so I checked all the information about you. You are careful. If I didn''t underestimate the enemy, I would not have lost so miserably, but... " "But what?" The uneasiness in Si Li Ting''s heart is magnified. It is clear that he is all right. There should be no more mistakes. But why is he so upset. Carter lost a mouthful of wine and put a meaningful smile on his mouth. "Do you think I lost once and will lose again? Steven, this time, you''re going to lose. " Si Li Ting''s uneasiness deepened, which was different from that in the United States. Now he has a loophole in his body, which is Gu Jin. There must be something wrong with Gu Jin. He was fooled by Carter. He gave himself a false intelligence. Just thinking of this, Carter snapped his finger, and the huge chandelier that had been hanging in the air somehow fell. "Ah "Run "Themp It fell down. " All the people standing under the chandelier fled quickly. Tan Qing was talking to people. Zhan Qian immediately pushed her away. "Dry!" "Brother." Zhan Qian''s leg was hit a little bit and the field was in a mess. Thingspletely along the direction that Si Li Ting didn''t expect to develop, Carter wantonlyughed: "enjoy it, the game begins." He disappeared in the chaos, Si Li Ting as the organizer, such a big thing happened, he muste forward. However, his heart only Gu Jin one person, "assistant Lin, here to you." "Yes." This was obviously intentional, and Lin Jun knew that something was wrong. Si Li Ting the first time to contact people, found that his people have lost contact! Damn, how did it happen? Where is Gu Jin? He went all the way to the garden and found that Gu Jin''s bag was left there. Where are the people! Over the years, Si Li Ting has taken a step and looked at three steps. He has long been used to ying with others. This time, he was designed by others. "Sir, there''s something wrong with your wife!""Sorry, we were just caught and lost my wife." "If something goes wrong with her, go and bury her!" Si Li Ting''s whole body was like falling into an ice cer. In his territory, he despised Carter only when he thought he was sure of something. When he pursues to the seaside, where is Gu Jin''s whereabouts. What Lin Jun never expected was that in addition to Gu Jin, Tan Luoxi also had an ident. Heiqi stood on the beach with a face of apology: "at that time, the situation was urgent. My wife was taken away. I had no choice but to give Miss Tan a tracker. She took the opportunity to sneak into the boat." Lin Junyi grabbed his cor. "She''s a weak woman. What do you want her to do? How does she get on the boat "Sorry, I Afraid of water, at that time, there was no other choice but her. The other party is obviously prepared toe. If you let them go, your wife will be in danger. I am out of helplessness. Miss Tan said she was good at her skills "Afraid of water? You a mercenary are afraid of water Lin Jun was furious. At that time, the ck deed had said itpletely. Tan Luoxi dived into the water, grabbed the ropedder of the boat, and then dived into the ship while others were not prepared. Tan Luoxi is not a mercenary. She is just a female college student who just graduated! If she was thrown into the sea while the cruise ship was sailing, where would she go to catch people? Even if it is lucky to sneak in, all the people on that ship are criminals with guns. What should she do with her bare hands? Lin Junguang felt a cold sweat when he thought about his back. Although he knew that Tan Luoxi volunteered, she was so bold in such a dangerous situation. "Assistant Lin, immediately transfer the helicopter, and inform the entry and exit at sea, stop the cruise ship, absolutely not allow them to leave the country." "Sir, I''ll do it right away." Lin did not hesitate, and now his beloved was on board. Si Li Ting turned to look at the people behind him, "you go to mobilize people." Listen to the meaning of ck, Alice this time to find more than 100 people, these people are all through the sea, so Si Li Ting did not find out, he underestimated the two people. "Yes." Si Li Ting took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. The phone rang three times, and a cheerful voice rang out: "how do you know that my task has just been finished, is it to offer me a few drinks?" "Late dinner, I need your help." "Oh, it''s rare that you wille to me." "My wife was tied up." "You''re married, aren''t you? When did it happen? " The other side was obviously surprised. Si Li Ting was speechless, "are you transferred to the north pole to carry out the mission? Forget it. I''ll tell you something else. There''s something more important now. " He told about the current situation, the other side just from his marriage reaction, the face has recovered calm. "I immediately mobilized the forces of the nearby military. Remember, this time you owe me a big favor." "As long as I can save my wife, I''ll leave it to you." "Ten thousand years of single dog suddenly turned into a affectionate man, I am not used to it." He left three years ago to carry out a special mission. For him, it was just a sh of an eye. Earth shaking changes have taken ce outside. The man who thought he was going to be a bachelor all his life told him that he had a wife. Late banquet inexplicably has a kind of abandoned feeling, very ufortable! In this way, he mobilized military forces as quickly as possible to intercept the ship. Tan Luoxi was still on the ship. She had a tracker and was soon tracked down. Ten minutester, ten ck military helicopters appeared on the beach and a man parachuted in. "Small secretary, brother came to save you in the fire and water, so I asked you if you were moved?" Si Li Ting eyebrows picked out, "call elder brother." Out of the darkness came a man in a floral shirt, green pants and flip flops. In any case, he had just returned from his vacation in Hawaii, and he doubted that he was a soldier? Chapter 596 In people''s imagination, most soldiers should be dressed in military uniform, inch head, energetic spirit, which is full of righteousness. However, the man in front of him is ruffian. If he did not slide down from the helicopter with standard posture, everyone would think that he was just a ruffian. "Are you dressed like this?" Si Li Ting is also very speechless, three years have not seen, this person is more and more unreasonable. He was surprised that most of the soldiers he had seen were extremely cold, but this man seemed to be born to be chubby. He doesn''t look like a soldier, not at all. "It''s not that I just finished my task and passed by Hawaii for two days. Just as I got off the ne, I got a call from you. You were lucky to meet me on vacation." "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve located the location of the cruise ship. It''s only half an hour to chase after it by helicopter." "In that case, we are still in a daze to do something, and we will chase after it." "There are still a hundred men on board with guns. We can''t force them." Si Li Ting also knows through the description of ck contract that Alice doesn''t want to kill Gu Jin for the time being. However, if you force her so much, if you drive her crazy, it will be very troublesome to shoot Gu Jin. "So it''s much more difficult. She''s a woman who yed with guns since she was a child. If she''s not careful, she can shoot." This point Si Li Ting has long considered, Gu Jin is his most important person, he will never let any danger exist. "I''m good at business war. You''re better at dealing with such terrorist events. That''s why I asked you toe." "It''s really rare that you will admit defeat once. Well, ording to you, you can''t frighten the snake now, but you have to be careful." "Yes, Alice is so crazy that she can''t be stimted." "If this is the case, we can only find a chance to rescue her, and we can''t fight hard." "What specific measures do you have?" "It''s not to say that someone has already dived into the cruise ship. We can start from her first and let her know the situation on the ship. We will follow from afar, as long as we find a chance, we can do it again!" Now there is no better way, we can only pray that Tan Luoxi can sneak in smoothly. "Yes, get on the boat first, and the helicopter will catch up with him very soon. If he catches up with the other party, it will not be cost-effective for anyone to catch up with him. If the hard one can note, we can onlye to the soft one. You''re not saying that Carter is also involved. They didn''t move your wife. Another reason is that they want to use your wife to ckmail you. This also proves that she is safe for the time being. Let''s wait and see. " "Si Li Ting nodded," can only be so. " He told himself that he had to be rational. The situation was not too bad. What Carter wanted was simple, but only shares in thepany. If Gu Jin can be exchanged back, why not give him the shares? Carter can solve it, but Alice doesn''t want any money, which is very clear to Mr. Smith. Even if Carter and Alice work together, they don''t want the same thing. What he fears most is Alice. He got on the boat and chased Alice. The helicopters are all on standby and will act as soon as there is any instruction. The sea wind is very strong, Si Li Ting''s heart is in a mess, Carter wants shares, Alice wants what? Lin Jun''s mood is not much better than him. Now Tan Luoxi''s situation is more troublesome than Gu Jin''s. At least for Alice and Carter, Gu Jin is still useful. Gu Jin won''t be injured for the time being, but Tan Luoxi is not sure. If she fails to sneak in, fall out of the boat into the sea, or be found, she is likely to be shot at random! The mobile phone took out and put it down, he did not dare to contact again, in case the mobile phone ring attracted attention, it would harm her. Now all we can do is wait. Si Li Ting dials Alice''s phone before, that telephone is off state, as for Carter is also the same. The two men made it clear that they wanted to y with him. Gu Jin''s hands are tied and locked in a room. She can''t figure out what Alice is going to do. "What do you want, Alice?" "Soon you will know." Alice smiles mysteriously. Gu Jin is very strange. What is Alice thinking? In the middle of the night, Gu Jin heard a small voice outside the door. It seemed that someone had fallen down. Then a man shed in, "Ma''am, are you ok?" Tan Luoxi all wet appeared in front of her, Gu Jin was very surprised, "Luo Luo, how are you here?" "Ma''am, after you got on the boat, heiqi asked me to get on the boat, and I sneaked in. Fortunately, I was not found. At present, the president is afraid that we can not find anyone else on me.But if I can get you out of this mess, the president, they won''t have to be tied up. " "Lolo, you, you are a genius Gu Jin was confused. She thought she was a delicate woman, but she could do it. In her understatement, the danger is hard to imagine. "Ma''am, I just knocked out the gatekeeper. They change every half an hour. We have half an hour. I found a spare boat. We both escaped to the spare boat and joined the president. Ma''am, I''ll untie you immediately. " "The rope can''t be untied. You must use a sharp de. I have a knife on my right leg. Take it out." "Yes, ma''am." Tan Luoxi''s execution ability is very strong, the movement is decisive clean, does not have the slightest muddle. "Is your phone still working?" Gu Jin asked. "Yes, waterproof. I''ll contact the President right away." Tan Luoxi took out his mobile phone and was silly, "I don''t have his phone." Gu Jin skillfully dialed the number of Si Li Ting, a strange number, Si Li Ting quickly picked up the phone. "Hello." "Brother Li Ting, it''s me. I have joined Lolo. Now the danger has not been lifted. You can rest assured that she and I are safe for the time being. We''re going to get out of sight and ears in a lifeboat. Lolo says she has a tracker on her. You can join us in the shortest possible time Gu Jin did not have time to exchange greetings, directly told the current situation to Si Li Ting. When Si Li Ting heard that sentence, they didn''t have an ident. They felt better. "Susu, I''ve been following you all the time. If it''s a speedboat, it takes five to ten minutes. Can you win it?" No one can predict what will happen afterwards. Gu Jin can only say, "I will try my best." "Promise me nothing will happen. As long as you are safe and sound, I can give them whatever they want." Si Li Ting left thest word. "Even if I lose my fortune, you can''t do anything." "Well." Gu Jin hung up the phone, "Lolo, how can we get the lifeboat now without disturbing other people? This is the most important thing." "When I came up, I knew about the structure of the whole ship, so long as we were not found, we could leave." "Lolo, I''m not wrong about people." Gu Jin felt that Tan Luoxi was in her heart, and she was much more stable. "Ma''am, let''s go." Tan Luoxi takes Gu Jin''s hand and leaves. They are standing by the fence on the second floor. "It''s the easiest and most dangerous way to get directly to the rescue capsule from here." Tan Luoxi opened the window of the rescue capsule ahead of time. There was a little more than two meters from the fence to the window. The distance is not too high. The key is that they are on the ship. If they are not careful, they will fall into the sea. Now it is deep sea. "There are ropes here, and the boat is very slippery. I used to go rock climbing, but madam, you..." "I have no problem." Gu Jin had been training on the ind for two years, but that was before she gave birth. Now her physical strength is not good. But just climb down, there should be no problem. "Well, ma''am, you go down first." Tan Luoxi was afraid that someone woulde at this time. Gu Jin has no mother-inw. He ties the rope to the fence and climbs down with the rope. The boat itself was slippery, she was barefoot, and all the strength was in her hands. Tanluoxi breathed a sigh of relief until she slipped into the capsule. "Come down, Lolo." Gu Jin waved to her. Tan Luoxi was about toe down, but was found by the watchman. "Who are you?" Asked a ck man, speaking English. Chapter 597 Tan Luoxi saw that there was no time left. She grabbed the rope and quickly turned it over. The ck man sees that the situation is wrong. Call someone quickly. "Ma''am, let''s go." Gu Jin has studied how to operate it. She clicks a button. "Come on, Lolo." They were sitting on the lifeboat, which was pushed out by a huge force. "Can you sail?" "I think so." Gu Jin used to go to tourist attractions when he was a university student, and he took that kind of charge boat. It seems that the operation is very convenient, whether it works or not, she makes a stir and the boat starts. Alice stood on the deck in a huff. "Stop. If you don''t stop, I''ll shoot you with a gun!" Gu Jin doesn''t know what Alice intended to do, but it''s certainly not a good thing. She can''t wait that long. Because the final result is either to hurt oneself or to hurt Si Li Ting. "Lolo, hold on to the armrest." "Hurry up, ma''am." Seeing Gu Jin getting farther and farther away, Alice is very angry. Her original n has beenpletely broken. "Shoot!" It''s not enough to give orders to others. She grabbed a heavy machine gun, and now Gu Jin is still in her shooting range. Daniel grabbed her hand. "Miss, you can''t kill her!" "I can''t manage that much." "You promised me not to kill her." Daniel wants to stop. There was gunfire all around. Alice had a good shot. Daniel held her hand tightly. "Go away. I''m going to kill her today." Between the two, Gu Jin has left her area. "Damned fool, what have you done?" Alice was so angry that she finally caught Gu Jin. She just wants to prove one thing, Si Li Ting''s love for Gu Jin is not as deep as imagined. But the n is over before it is implemented. Gu Jin runs away. What can she prove? "Isn''t that enough, miss?" "Not enough, not enough. I must prove that he is vulnerable to that woman''s feelings." "Even if it''s vulnerable, then what? What''s good for you, miss? If he is vulnerable to his wife, do you expect him to really fall in love with you Daniel grabs her by the shoulder, forcing her to calm down. "Miss, I said I would help you this time. You also said you would not kill her. You broke the appointment." "Daniel, isn''t it just killing a man? What about you? It''s not that you haven''t killed people for me before Don''t say it''s Daniel. Alice grew up in such an environment. It''s impossible to say how kind she is. Daniel is in Alice when he was a child to save his day, he has Alice had the whole life he wanted to protect the woman. Alice has been very arrogant since she was young, and she inevitablyes into contact with a very dark side. He can do everything else. Why can''t Gu Jin? "Miss, what did you want to do before, sir? Is there anything in your way?" "No Even though she was adopted, Mike has been nice to her from childhood to adulthood, and will satisfy her no matter what she wants to do. "You want to be disadvantageous to Gu Jin. Last time my husband specially flew from Europe, he saw Gu Jin, but he didn''t do anything about it. Later, he warned me not to hurt her privately." Alice didn''t know that. "Why, daddy, why don''t you hurt her?" "Sir, you only told me, but didn''t say the reason. This time, if you promise again and again that you won''t hurt her life, I will promise you to send someone in quietly. Miss, you just shot her. If you really kill her, I can''tmunicate with my husband. " "Why, why everyone is on her side, and now even you are going to betray me!" Alice was hit by a huge blow. How could her father protect a strange woman? And Daniel, why is he like this! "Miss! What are you going to do Alice had a gun on her arm, and her face was gloomy. "I''m going to kill her." She quickly stepped down and went straight to a small speedboat, which was much faster than Gu Jin''s lifeboat. Daniel see wrong, Alice ispletely infuriated, at the moment she can not care about anything, she will kill Gu Jin. "No, miss." Daniel had never seen such a serious gentleman, and he didn''t care if Alice had made a big hole in the sky before. That''s the kind of gentleman, but he told himself not to hurt Gu Jin. It can be seen that Gu Jin can''t move. Daniel has not seen an angry husband for a long time. He has a feeling that if Gu Jin is really dead, he will be angry.Alice couldn''t hear anything from him. She lost all her senses. Daniel had to ride a motorcycle in Shanghai to catch up with Alice. A woman who lost her mind. If she really killed Gu Jin, what would happen to her? Gu Jin and Tan Luoxi have already driven out of the shooting range, "Lolo, are you injured?" Just at that moment, Gu Jin let Tan Luoxi lie down, but she stood up and steered. She was the most dangerous one. "I''m fine, ma''am. And you?" "I''m fine, too." Gu Jin replied, but if you look carefully, you will find that her smile is somewhat reluctant, and her forehead is covered with cold sweat. She is not all right, in the random shooting, her calf unfortunately was shot. The sharp pain on the leg came, but Gu Jin tried not to utter a word. There is no light here, only the moonlight in the sky, so tan Luoxi has not found out about her injury. Shey down on the boat, gasping heavily. "Whoosh, I''m scared to death, ma''am. Just now I thought I was going to ount for it." "Lolo, thanks to you this time." "Fortunately, I used to like rock climbing and Taekwondo when I was abroad. I didn''t expect that they woulde in handy today." Tan Beiluo Khan did not even think about it now. "Is it a dream? What just happened was like making a movie. I was like a female agent. God knows when I got on the ship, my heart would be scared out. " "Lolo, you are brave." Tan Luoxi felt embarrassed and touched his head. "It should be that I was lucky. I was really scared. I was afraid that as soon as I got on the boat, I would be pointed at my head by 100 guns and die before I came out. Fortunately, God has eyes. My wife must have done too many good things, so God won''t let you have any problems. " "Inform them that we have escaped." Gu Jin is not happy about this, but calmly orders. "Yes, ma''am." Tan Luoxi dialed Si Li Ting''s phone, "president, we are out of danger. Now my wife is driving a lifeboat to join you." "It will take five minutes." Si Li Ting slightly anxious voice came, "did Su Su get hurt?" "No, my wife and I are safe." At this time, Gu Jin heard the sound of watering from behind, "no good Luo Luo, please inform brother Li Ting that we are going to be caught up, and arrange rescue quickly." Tan Luoxi''s face changed greatly, "president, there is a boat catching up! We need help. " "Hold on. I''ll send the helicopter over." Si Li Ting was so nervous that his palms were sweating. He was already on the speedboat, "increase the horsepower, move forward quickly!" A few minutes seemed to him like the distance between life and death. At first, Alice didn''t want to kill Gu Jin, which doesn''t mean she doesn''t want to kill her now. What kind of woman Alice is, he knows better than anyone else, and can never be irritated! "Late banquet, your task is to protect my wife and stop her pursuers." It''s only a few seconds for the helicopter to pass. Susu, hold on! "Yes." At the beginning, they had everything ready, and helicopters were on standby at any time. Although there was only one helicopter on board, it was not too difficult to save one person in this sea. But the premise is that Gu Jin has to live through them. Before did not attack is afraid to frighten the snake, now Gu Jin has been separated from Alice, their concerns are much smaller. The helicopter soared into the sky and heaved the sea. But a few seconds the helicopter exceeded the speed of the speedboat, Si Li Ting was worried. "Faster!" "Now the wind and waves are up and down. No matter how fast it will be dangerous, no..." Si Li Ting kicked that person, "get out of here." Susu, I''m here. Hold on. You must hold on! Chapter 598 Gu Jin''s lower leg besides ache has no other feeling, she can feel the blood has been flowing down her leg. Now this situation simply can''t allow her to rest, she has already raised the speed to the fastest. At this time, the sea was turbulent and turbulent. She had never driven a boat. Gu Jin was most afraid of implicating Tan Luoxi. Tonight was her engagement banquet, but because he and Si Li Ting looked down on each other, they made a mess of her engagement banquet, and even dragged her into the water. Gu Jin gritted his teeth, faster, faster. She wanted to stop the time so that Alice would never catch up with her. "Lolo, get down." Gu Jin took a look at the approaching speedboat. Strength disparity, their maximum speed can not run the speedboat, fortunately, the cruise ship can not catch up with their speed, only Alice on the speedboat. "Ma''am, I have a gun. I can kill her." Tan Luoxi is not a fool. Now the rescue has note, I can rely on the hull to block bullets, but the ship needs a person to steer. It means that Gu Jin has be a living target. How can he muddle along? "You only have a pistol. It''s hard to hit someone in such a situation." Gu Jin also knows that this is a very difficult thing. "Or hide, don''t be hurt by mistake, her target is originally me." "Ma''am, I''ll sail." "Lolo, you were implicated by me. You hide it. This matter has nothing to do with you. If something happens to you, I will tell assistant Lin what to do." Both don''t want to hurt each other, but there is no way, things have be this way. We can''t escape. We have to deal. "Gu Jin, you can''t escape. Take it Alice''s voice came from the sea, followed by the sound of machine gun fire. "Ma''am "Get down!" Gu Jin roared fiercely. She suddenly turned around and avoided the bullets. Today''s situation is that the arrow has to beunched. Gu Jin has no room to retreat. What she can do now is to try not to let Tan Luoxi get hurt. "Don''t look up!" Gu Jin''s voice is indifferent, and he has no gentle appearance at all. In such a dangerous situation, any bullet will kill them. She can''t implicate Tan Luoxi. "But ma''am, you..." "I''ll be fine." Gu Jin concentrates on getting rid of Alice. Alice is the only one on the boat. She wants to steer and shoot at the same time. This is the w. There is no way to control a heavy machine gun with one hand, and she is a woman with less strength than a man. She can''t control the direction when she shoots, which is why Gu Jin has just been able to escape a robbery. As long as Alice is ready to shoot when the direction, her speedboat is very fast, hesitant, so a second or two time Gu Jin has escaped. Sometimes the brain is also very important. Gu Jin is calcting every angle. If it''s just like this, she can dy to Si Li Ting, but God is not so good to talk about. She just thought of it, and the sound of water came from her ear. No, her reinforcements came. "Miss!" Alice is almost angry. Every time she raises a gun to shoot, she has no hand to control the direction. Gu Jin is as sly as a fish and does not give her a chance. "Daniel, you''vee just in time to stop her! I want her life. " If two people encircle from both ends, Gu Jin has no way to escape. Alice''s abacus is good, Gu Jinxin road is not good, that man she knows, is Alice''s confidant. The situation has be very bad, Gu Jin face sweat, "Luo Luo, how long." Si Li Ting''s phone has not been cut off, Lin Jun holds a mobile phone, "the helicopter hase, 30 seconds at most, and then adhere to 30 seconds." "Madam, in 30 seconds, the rescue helicopter will be here in a minute." Usually 30 seconds is fast like blinking an eye, at this juncture, 30 seconds is as long as 30 minutes. Thirty seconds. Thirty seconds. Gu Jin cursed in his heart. If only Alice was alone, Alice would not be so simple if she had a helper. A bullet can kill a person in a second. Can she hold on? Alice seemed to have a quarrel with Daniel. "Ma''am, we seem to be saved. That man doesn''t want to help her." Gu Jin can''t believe that there is such a change. He thought it was a pursuit, but it turned into a rescue. Alice and Daniel had a heated argument. Daniel never disobeyed her orders. This is the first time. "Anyone in the world can betray me, but you can''t"Miss, I do it for your own good. If you do kill her, Mister won''t do that." "I''m his daughter. He can''t do anything to me for an outsider." "Miss, although I don''t know why my husband would do this, Gu Jin is obviously a little different to him. I didn''t tell you that she really can''t move because I was afraid you would be angry." The more he tried to persuade him, the more discontented Alice was. Heart like a fire to thoroughly burn her, always obedient Daniel actually protect another woman. "Are you in love with her?" Alice looked at him coldly. "Miss, what do you say? How could I love her? I just At yourmand. " From small to big, I like only you in my heart! "Since you don''t love, kill her with me, Daniel. I know you like me. Kill her. I''ll stay with you all night." Daniel would have been at a loss at other times when his mind was exposed. At such a critical moment, Alice said such words, and he was not a bit happy. What she said was actually insulting herself. He loves her, love very humble, looking at her crazy general pursuit of another man, even because of that man, she threw herself into Carter''s arms. She was degraded and insulted again and again. And he can do nothing, because he is not Si Li Ting, can not rece the position of that person in her heart. So he can only follow her far away, just like her guardian spirit, from small to big. No matter what she did, Alice was the most holy goddess in his heart. But the goddess just did something that made him feel sick. Did she think she just wanted her body? If it is just like this, before so many times she was drunk, and even took the initiative to throw herself into arms, did he refuse? It is because I like it that I choose to respect. "Miss, you let me down." When Alice heard Daniel''s words, her jealousy red up like a me, burning her whole body. Let him down? Sure enough, he protected that woman, in fact, he did not like himself. Thinking about the men around her, including Carter, she once showed a touch of interest in her. She was like a banshee, which had a fatal attraction for men. Daniel''s wordspletely angered Alice. How could the dog around her run to someone else. "Daniel, I''ll ask you again. Will you help me?" "Miss, if I help you, sir, punish me, and you will end up..." "That''s not helping?" "No, no, miss. Let''s go back to Europe. What kind of person do you want? As for fighting them to the end? " Alice suddenly chuckled and looked very prating in the pale moonlight. "You''re right. I''m going to fight to the end." The next second Alice made an unexpected move and dropped her heavy machine gun. This is her only weapon. Isn''t she going to kill Gu Jin? How to kill her if she lost her weapon? Soon Daniel knew what she was going to do. "Daniel, I hate you." Alice mmed the elerator to the bottom and the speedboat, which had just slowed down, roared away. Gu Jin raced to the front, Tan Luoxi was still d they were saved. "Ma''am, we are lucky. The rescue will be here soon." They had heard the sound of a helicopter overhead. Gu Jin''s face is not a bit rxed, she cold face, "she caught up again." "What is she going to do?" Tan Luoxi has a bad feeling. "Lolo, what''s the matter?" Lin Jun''s anxious voice came. Gu Jin has been aware of her intention, "no, she''s going to bump into it!" Chapter 599 At such a fast speed, she obviously didn''t want to shoot with a gun. There was only one possibility. She wanted to die together. Gu Jin doesn''t know what happened in the short tens of seconds. There is only one consequence of Alice''s doing this, and both sides are hurt. Is Alice crazy? Now, of course, Gu Jingen doesn''t have any extra ideas, "Lolo, jump the boat!" In a very short period of time, Gu Jin has made a judgment that if he collides with his two boats, he will fall into the water, so early diving is the best choice. No one knows whether the two ships will explode when they collide. "What happened?" At the other end of the phone, Lin Jun''s anxious voice came. They were on the speedboat and needed more than a minute to arrive. Tan Luoxi will not question Gu Jin''s choice, "master Lin, if I live, I will marry you." Gu Jin has been unable to hold on, "turn on the shlight, jump quickly!" It''s reallyte if you don''t jump. There are helicopters in the sky. As long as there is light, Tan Luoxi can swim and be rescued soon. Tan Luoxi turned on the shlight of his mobile phone and jumped into the sea without any more nonsense. She thought Gu Jin would jump with her, but after she jumped, Gu Jin continued to drive for a distance. "Ma''am How can Gu Jin dive here? Two ships collide. In case Tan Luoxi is injured. Tan Luoxi understood her intention, and her tears began to flow, "Ma''am, jump quickly." On the helicopter, there was always a dandy''s dinner, and his face was serious. "Change n." Gu Jin had nned to escape in front of her, and he was responsible for the aftermath. It was enough to stop and track her. But now the situation is obviously different from the n, the other side ispletely reckless towards the ship ahead of the collision. At such a fast speed, he can''t attack at all, which will hurt Gu Jin in front of him. Now if you don''t attack, Gu Jin will be knocked over by a speedboat, and the consequences are unimaginable. But if attack, such a distance, Gu Jin will also be injured. And Alice is on the super fast moving, such a dark sea, the chance of sniping her is zero. This woman is very important to Si Li Ting, which he already knew before. For the sake of her, he would like to ruin the woman, if she had an ident, he did not know what the consequences would be. In his hesitation, Si Li Ting''s phone call: "what''s the matter?" "Now a speedboat is approaching your wife at a flying speed. I can''t snipe. It will hit you in five seconds." "What! You have to do something about it The voice of Si Li Ting''s roaring came. "You think I don''t want to? At such a fast speed, the two ships are getting closer and closer. If I shoot, your wife will be hurt "Asshole!" "Three..." "Help her, I beg you..." Si Li Ting has already felt the danger from Lin Jun''s telephone. He didn''t know what danger it was. He thought there would be ate banquet. ChiYan is a special soldier who has experienced many battles. What can be difficult for him? But the only savior is now saying that there is no way, no way? How can it be. "I''m sorry, I''m not God." Late banquet across the phone can also feel the despair of Si Li Ting. His heart seemed to be pulled up by something. This feeling of powerlessness was thest thing he wanted to face. He had no way to save his brother''s woman. It''s just like there are so many poor helpless children in the war-torn areas. They have to face the bombardment of artillery every day, and he is so helpless. "Save her "One." With that fall, Si Li Ting across the phone also heard a huge roar. "No The sound of his tearing came through the phone, almost breaking the eardrum of thete banquet. Si Li Ting is like an angry Beast, he lost his favorite person, grief and indignation, suffering, a hundred emotions are followed. "I''m sorry." Thest thing I don''t like aboutte dinner is that I''m sorry. Like a doctor in front of the operating table, he can''t help the patient. They are a little more powerful than ordinary people, but they are only more powerful. They are not omnipotent, and there are times when they can do nothing. There was a violent collision between the two ships. There was an explosion in the sea and a fire broke out in all directions. When Si Li Ting arrived, the ship was slowly sinking into the sea. Tears do not know when to fall, he is full of only one thought. "Susu, where''s my Susu?" Lin Jun held on to his body and said, "yes, my wife once asked luo''er to jump into the sea before the incident. She should also be able to jump. After all, she still has you and young master. She will certainly take self-protection measures. You can rest assured that the wife will be OK. " Both of them can see clearly the hardships they have made along the way. If Gu Jinzhen has a long way to go, Si Li Ting will certainly not survive.He can''t let Si Li Ting be depressed, so hurry to give Si Li Ting a boost. "Yes, Susu won''t die, certainly not. Salvage, salvage!" Si Li Ting wiped the tears on his face. He believed that God would not be so cruel. He and Gu Jin had a hard time together. They would not be separated by God. "Late dinner, call your men." This is the first sentence that Si Li Ting said when he calmed down. "Well, I''ll call the ships in the nearby waters immediately." If Gu Jin jumps into the sea ahead of time, as long as she is saved within a certain period of time, she will be OK. "Sir, there is light over there." Lin Jun''s eyes are sharp and there is a light on the sea level. Si Li Ting quickly turned the direction, "Su Su, must be Su Su." He read fragmentary, the other hand is shaking, he has been brainwashing himself is Gu Jin, but his heart is afraid. He is afraid, what if that person is not Gu Jin? No, there is no contingency. There must be no contingency. Besides Gu Jin, who else will there be? Soon the boat drove to the light side, Lin Jun eyes a joy, "Luo Er, give me your hand." Tan Luoxi had been waving, and saw the speedboating towards her, which naturally covered her eyes with ayer of light. Lin Jun seemed to be an angel to save her. She handed her hand to Lin Jun, and Lin Jun pulled her to the boat. "Where''s your wife?" her eyes suddenly fell on her, and the tears on Tan Luoxi''s face became more severe. "Madam, in order to protect me, she cheated me to jump out of the boat first, and she led the crazy woman away by herself..." Lin Jun can''t care tofort Tan Luoxi, who is deeply shocked. He took off his suit and put it on her, and then he got up tofort Si Li Ting. "Sir, let''s follow this path first. The distance is notrge. Maybe we can find my wife soon." Si Li Ting didn''t care to be sad, and immediately informed the people on the ship to start looking around. "Susu, Susu, where are you?" "Madame." Tan Luoxi tightly grasped Lin Jun''s clothes. "Master Lin, my wife will be OK, right?" "No, Madame Fu is very lucky. How could she be in trouble?" Lin Jun''s words are tofort Tan Luoxi and Si Li Ting. Although Si Li Ting is still calm and calm now, Lin Jun is very clear that he is just forcing himself. Once there is no hope, he does not know what will happen. As time went by, he did not find Gu Jin, and there was no sounding from around. Si Li Ting''s face is more and more gloomy. Su Su, his Su Su is gone. "Ye..." "Twenty minutes have passed. If Susu is still there, there is no reason why we can''t find it." "Madame will be all right." Lin Jun has already felt that he is on the edge of rampage, trying to pull back Si Li Ting. "Si Li Ting wasughing," such a big explosion, how could her body survive? God is punishing me for belittling the enemy. He is punishing me Lin Jun would rather he was crying now, but he wasughing, which made people''s hair stand on end. "Yes, madam..." "Susu, don''t worry. I''ll take revenge on you. When I do, I''ll apany you." "Sir, what are you going to do?" All of them had a bad feeling. Such Si Li Ting has been possessed by the devil, and the man who can bring him back to reason is no longer there. Tan Luoxi was so frightened that he couldn''t say a word. How terrible Obviously, he isughing, but it makes people cold and creepy. Ten militarybat helicopters appeared in the sky, and Si Li Ting said to one of them: dder." Chapter 600 It has been more than 20 minutes. If it could be found, it would have been found. If it could not be found, even if it was alive, it would have been hopeless for 20 minutes. Si Li Ting''s whole body is emitting a kind of hell''s coldness, he wants to destroy themon people. Tan Luoxi grabs Lin Jun''s cor, does not know whether it is cold or frightened, and his body shivers involuntarily. "Mr. Lin, what is the president going to do?" "Let''s go back to the cruise ship first, and this will be a battlefield soon." Even if Si Li Ting doesn''t say, he knows what Si Li Ting wants to do. Under such circumstances, Gu Jin could not have a chance to survive. More than 20 minutes was the limit of siting. "Battlefield?" "Don''t ask. Now what I''m worried about is how to calm my Lord''s anger." If his wife really died, what would Si Li Ting look like? Lin can''t imagine. He took Tan Luoxi, who was covered with water, back to the boat. Tan Luoxi leaned his head against Lin Jun''s arms. Her heart is still a little ufortable, clearly so hard, did not expect that eventually will be like this, who did not expect the madman will go mad. "Ma''am If I didn''t jump the boat at that time, maybe... " "You didn''t do anything wrong. If you don''t jump, you''ll die in vain, Lolo. Fortunately you''re here." In this situation, Tan Luoxi did not jump, but just took one more life, and the loss was even greater. "My wife continued to drive for a period of time in order to give me a chance to live. If it wasn''t for me, she might not have died." "The wife will not die. I believe she will not be willing to leave the master and the young master. She will not die." "I hope so." Tan Luoxi sighed. She looked at Si Li Ting on the first helicopter, the next thing she will never forget. "Sorry, it''s all my fault. I didn''t save her." "To make up for it, bury them." "Don''t embarrass me. You know who I am." "There was not a good man on that cruise ship. All of them were ferocious people. If you kill them, you are just killing the people. Give me a word." "What if I don''t?" "It only works in my way, and I don''t care about the consequences." Thete banquet hesitated for a while, and then began to speak, "well, today''s affairs are strictly forbidden to be disclosed." "Good brother." Alice and Daniel didn''te back. What should they do now? At this time, there are seven nes in all directions. "What do these nes do?" "I have a bad feeling." "Me too." Si Li Ting stood in front of the screen, his face was cold without any expression, he said word by word: "fire." In a sh, ten beams of light were attacking the ship at the same time, and the people on the ship had no room to react. "My God, run away!" "Jump into the sea!" Tan Luoxi stood in the distance of the cruise ship, looking at the mes in front of the sky, almost lit up half of the sky. This scene is just like any international blockbuster. As much as you want to be shocked, it is beautiful from the aesthetic point of view. It''s like a fireworks boom. However, more than 100 people on the ship died in a sh. "He Is he crazy? " "If the wife is really dead, the Lord''s heart is dead, and everyone will take it with him. This is the Lord, a man who ignores the whole world and has only a wife in his heart." "This is too exaggerated. There are more than 100 people on that ship..." "All the people on board are Mafia in Europe, and those whomit crimes should not be pitied." Tan Luoxi looked at the fire rising from the sky, "madam, you must live on." Thete banquet did not know how tofort the man in front of him. Even if he destroyed the cruise ship, he could not recover everything. He returned to China three years ago, and only when he returned home did he know that Si Li Ting had a wife. He didn''t wake up in this incident. Now he has to face parting again. "You haven''t found it for more than 20 minutes, but she may not die." "What do you say?" "When the two ships collided, there was a sea motorcycle flying by. I think that sea motorboat took your wife to arge extent. If she had not been affected by the explosion and fell into the nearby sea area, you can salvage it "Sea motorcycle?" Si Li Ting''s coldness was a little less, and his face showed a touch of hope. Now he must seize any hope. "Yes, it happened so suddenly that we had no way to predict. Before the incident, the owner of the marine motorcycle had been entangled with the speedboat. It is also because of his entanglement that he has given your wife some chances to escape. Although I don''t know him, from the perspective of motivation, he is helping your wife. ""Why didn''t you say it earlier?" "I thought your wife jumped into the sea, so don''t give up. There''s still a chance!" "More than 20 minutes is enough for them to escape. Chase them!" Si Li Ting heart more a hope, Gu Jin did not die, she will not die. Tan Luoxi''s body really can''t hold on,pletely unconscious in Lin Jun''s arms. The cruise ship exploded at sea and finally silenced the sea. In this uninhabited sea, no one knew what had happened there. And the people on the boat will never know, because of a woman, they be funerary objects. When Gu Jin woke up again, there was only one feeling, pain, and foot pain. By the way, her leg was hit by a bullet, Alice''s madness, tanluoxi dived, two ships collided, and then? It seems that something is wrong. Before the collision, her body was pulled onto the motorboat. Is that Daniel? Alice''s bodyguard, because of excessive physical exertion and the aftermath of the explosion, she fainted at that time. What is this ce? Why did Daniel save himself? "Are you awake?" There was a voice of unskilled Chinese in my ear. It''s a man. Gu Jin looked to the side. Beside the bed stood a man with golden hair and blue eyes, but he was not Si Li Ting. "Carter?" Gu Jin urately called out his name. "Fortunately, I didn''t blow up my head." I didn''t expect that she was still in Carter''s hands. Why did she run away? "What on earth do you want to do?" Gu Jin tried to sit up, but found that his hands and feet were bound by what. Move to hear the sound of the chain shaking, Gu Jin looked down and found that his limbs were bound by the iron chain. "What are you doing? You should know what I want. " Carter stood by the bed and looked at her. In the past, he didn''t like Oriental women. He thought that Oriental women were too petite and boring in bed. It seemed that a little bit of force could break the woman. And many women are yellow, yellow skin, he likes white women. Gu Jin is different. Her barefoot volume is 168cm, and her skin is clean and fairpared with many white people. Although white skin, but easy to spot, this is notparable to Asian people. When Gu Jin was in aa, Carter took a serious look, and the skin of the woman without makeup was extremely good. Jade is often used in China to describe a person''s skin as smooth. When he saw Gu Jincai, he felt that he was not only delicate but also tender, just like an egg shell just opened. Slender limbs, especially those two legs, are more beautiful than those of many models. As for her chest shape, it is not like the shrunken, plump and shapeless of Oriental women. Such a woman with a devil''s figure is like an angel when she is asleep. She has no erotic feelings. Standing beside her will have a feeling of being purified. Previously, Carter didn''t quite understand why Si Li Ting did this for a woman, but now he seems to understand. This woman is the most perfect masterpiece in God''s hands, beautiful as a porcin doll. When she opened her eyes, the light blue pupils appeared in her sight. She was originally ck eyes, through surgery to be light blue, and they were born different. This kind of blue is very beautiful. If we say that their blue is the sky and sea, then Gu Jin''s blue is like the most beautiful blue in Maldives, with a faint green color. It looks light but pure. It seems that as long as you are seen by her eyes, you will have a feeling of healing. This woman is really amazing, different from many people. Carter himself did not know how long he stood by her and looked at her, so long that he was fascinated. Chapter 601 Carter and strighton are somewhat simr, especially blue eyes and golden hair, which seems to be the symbol of their Smith family. Although the two people are simr, there are still many differences. The temperament of the two people is very different. Si Li Ting is a little cold to others, while Carter is like wearing a mask of camouge. In a word, Gu Jin doesn''t like it. Gu Jin looked down and saw that he was only wearing a white skirt, and his legs had been bandaged. Four limbs were chained in the four corners of the bed, and the iron chains ttered. "I know you want shares, and if you threaten him with me, he will give you all the shares." If he wants the shares to be OK, Gu Jin finds that Carter''s gaze at her is not the one he should have for a hostage. She is familiar with that kind of look. It is men who look at women. Carter leaned over slowly and approached her step by step. "What I wanted was shares, but..." He stretched out his hand and pinched Gu Jin''s chin. "Compared with the shares, I seem to have found a more interesting thing." Although he has given birth to a child, Gu Jin''s face still looks like a girl without makeup. Cherry small mouth, big eyes, high nose, as delicate as a porcin doll. The body also exudes a faint fragrance, very attractive taste. "What?" Some of his brows were frowned. She was not used to touching her by men other than Si Li Ting. "That''s you. I heard that he loves you very much. I didn''t understand it before, but now I do. Your body It''s beautiful. " He rubbed her chin with a rather frivolous manner. "Let me go." Gu Jin wants to reach out to stop him, but her hands are bound and she can''t struggle. "You are the most beautiful oriental woman I have ever seen." With a little force on his fingers, Gu Jin''s white skin was a little red. "It''s so tender..." Gu Jin was not afraid that he wanted shares, but she didn''t expect him to treat himself like this. "Carter, I''m your brother''s wife in terms of seniority. Please show me some respect." "Brother?" Carter chuckled. "A wild animal who has been living for many years and has half Asian blood. He is not fit to run the Smiths." In his words, he looked down upon Asians as if all but their ethnic families were ves. It''s like white people discriminating against ck people. It''s normal in the world. Some Asians will also be discriminated against. Gu Jin is very upset, especially his description of Si Li Ting. "Bill''s father is from the Smith family. He has only one son under his knee. Who does brother Li Ting deserve? Legally speaking, you have no right to inherit. In thest share fight, you were defeated by him, and you are not his opponent at all! " Every word she said irritated Carter, so Carter pressed her chin hand harder. Gu Jin felt as if his bones were going to be crushed. "Don''t think that you can escape by offending me. It will only be more painful for you, and I will want more Take possession of you. " Yes, it''s possession. Before he just saw some videos and pictures, he had a reaction to Gu Jin, not to mention now the woman is under him. Her real person is more difficult to control, as if every pore is luring him. I don''t know why, he always felt that she had a faint fragrance. He leaned down and sniffed it in her ear. "How sweet you are." His breath was breathless behind her ears, and the distance between them was extremely close, which made Gu Jin feel very afraid. She was like a taut bow, stiff from top to bottom. Is there a kind of domineering factor in Smith family''s human body, which was the case when Si Li Ting contacted her before. They are different from Nangong Xun. Even if you know that he likes you, he will not force you against your will. Nangong Xun has his own pride, he is not willing to force any woman. There are some simrities between Si Li Ting and Carter, that is, whether you want to or not, they just want to. Gu Jin once hated and hated most was the arrogance and arrogance of Si Li Ting. He didn''t know how to respect people at all. After experiencing some things, she gradually got a good impression. Carter was just like a copy of Si Li Ting. They are domineering, strong and reckless. Before Gu Jin had not married and had children, but now she is afraid in addition to disgust. If she dirty her body, how should she face the love of Si Li Ting? The previous enrage method did not let the man away, but forced him closer, so Gu Jin did not dare to do that to him. What to do? Gu Jin was so anxious that his sweat rolled down.Carter has shown great interest in her. What can he do to let him go? "Carter, all you want is shares. If you let me go, he will give you whatever you want." Obviously, the woman under her is weak. Her weakness will make Carter feel more lovely, just like a frightened rabbit. The fingers caress her cheek, very soft skin, let a person feel veryfortable. "Are you so confident? As long as you are handed over, he will give me shares? " "Yes, there is nothing like me in his heart. If you hurt me or touch me, you will not only be unable to get shares, but will be strongly attacked by him! Carter, have you wanted the Smiths over the years? It''s ok if you mention it, whether it''s inheritance or shares. You''re a smart person, you should know what kind of choice is the best Gu Jin''s tone now seems to be a good negotiator in the mall. He is clear and rational, and doesn''t look like a woman like Alice who can''t carry it clearly. Carter''s interest in her did not diminish, but increased. "Woman, do you know what inheritance means? How much is the value of his shares? With one you, do you think he is really willing to give up his wealth? How many people pay for that position. " Although Gu Jin didn''t want Si Li Ting to give up his power, after all, that was what Bill always insisted on. But she believes that one thing, with the strength of Li Ting, even if it is all given to Carter today. There are Emperor Huang and Gu''s family behind him. Sooner orter, he will take back everything that belongs to him. Of course, whether you can get it or not, your own safety is far above the equity. "No matter how huge a fortune, I believe he will choose me. If you don''t believe it, you can exchange me now, provided that I am unharmed." "You are confident. For men, everyone will choose wealth." Gu Jin''s face is full of seriousness, and his eyes are bright. "No, you are wrong. Maybe for you, wealth and power are the first, and he and I are the same kind of people. Let''s exchange positions for today''s affairs. He is the one who is being held hostage. If I want to exchange positions, I will change everything I have She has beautiful eyes, beautiful like a puppet cat, by the way, Carter always thought she was like an animal. It is the puppet. She is very sticky around her master. Every time she is around Si Li Ting, she has a gentle smile. Her eyes are round, big and bright. When he reacted, he was startled. He was clearly talking about equity. How could he swim to the puppet. I don''t know why, at the moment, he just wants to see from her face the appearance of a puppet. He doesn''t value the stock right now. The expression on Carter''s face is somewhatplicated. Gu Jin thinks that he is not trusting his own words. "If you don''t believe it, you can call him right away and confirm whether I''m lying." She doesn''t know where she is, but it must be hard for Si Li Ting to find out. If he can contact him, he can expose his position and he will be saved. Gu Jin has been urging him to go to see Si Li Ting. She has her own ns and arrangements. She can''t get along with this man. The longer the time, the more dangerous it is for her. But Carter said with a smile, "you forgot what I just said? Now I think you''re more exciting than equity. " Gu Jin heard his words, his heart suddenly sank, "you, what do you mean?" Carter stroked her cheek, smiling evil. "You''ve all had a baby. Don''t you understand what I mean?" Chapter 602 This is an undisguised expression. In Carter''s eyes, Gu Jin is like a delicious meal. He had eaten too many appetizers before, and now he wants to swallow it when he sees her. "Don''t worry. I''ve always been gentle with women, and I promise I won''t hurt you." His kiss was about to fall, and Gu Jin turned his head aside. His kiss only fell on her ear, Rao was so. Gu Jin felt that the ce he touched was like sticking a blood sucking insect. As disgusting as he was, he felt as disgusting as he was. "Get out of here She struggled like crazy, but Carter was interested. He is used to too many clever women, to tell the truth, his appearance, body, identity are first-ss. Usually, as long as he waved, there were a lot of womening to the door. I thought Alice would be more interesting. However, Alice fancied him to be Si Li Ting, and she took the initiative to ask for it. After ying several times, she also lost interest. He doesn''t love women. Women are just his tools to warm the bed. This has not changed since he touched the first woman. Gu Jin was the first woman to struggle and looked at him with disgust. Carter''s face was full of interest. He had never had such a desire for a woman. Gu Jin was extremely afraid. Although she had encountered simr situations before, at that time, at least she had a dagger on her hand for self muttion. Now her hands and feet are chained, and she can''t hurt herself. By the way, hurt yourself? Gu Jin thought of a way, whether it is useful or not, she can only do so. She jerked her foot toward the imntation, and she suffered a gunshot wound to her lower leg, although the wound had been treated, it did not. After her tossing, the wound in her leg broke open again. "If you want me in a flood of blood, do as you please." Buried in her ear, the man looked down and saw that the gauze on her calf was stained with blood. Just now she opened her wound in her struggle. This woman Blood flow quickly, along her white leg flow, white and red interwoven, very shocking color. Her constitution was not good, and she didn''t eat when she woke up. Her pale face was even more pitiful now. "It''s your leg that''s hurt. I want your body. There''s no conflict." Carter''s impersonal words came. This pervert! Gu Jin takes a breath of cold in pain. She frowns tightly. She needs some pain. She used to be a person of perseverance. Since thest time she gave birth to a child, she suffered a lot. From then on, even if Gu Jin pulled a small cut, she couldn''t bear it, let alone how painful it was to open the wound again for the second time. Gu Jinshi can''t bear it It''s not that she pretends to hurt, but she can''t bear it. Did not expect that it is this murmur, Carter will focus on her tangled face. Her pale face was whiter because of too much blood loss, as if her vitality was diminishing at a speed visible to the naked eye. If other women do this, he will not have any pity, anyway, the average woman after a time he has no interest, how can he consider other people''s physical problems. Seeing Gu Jin''s appearance, Carter frowned and got up from her and swung the door away. Gu Jin took a long breath, and the trouble finally left, but her situation is not optimistic. The blood was still flowing, but her limbs could not get rid of the shackles. The room is mainly white gray and decorated elegantly. She couldn''t see anything else useful. What is this ce? Although Carter was expelled temporarily, her life was threatened. No, Carter won''t let her die. If she dies, there will be no threat. Gu Jin felt that he was getting weaker and weaker, which made him feel miserable Is she dying? She felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier. Before she could close it, she saw Carter with the doctor. It''s saved. She closed her eyes. When she woke up again, it was dark outside. Gu Jin felt thirsty and hungry. How long did she not eat? Carter sat on the bay window, his fingers flying across the keyboard of hisptop. How much she hoped that meeting Carter was just a dream. She could see Si Li Ting when she woke up, but all this was not a dream. "Awake?" Carter looked up from his notebook and looked at her. "Did you tell him?" Carter covered the notebook directly, got up and walked towards her. "As I said, the person I''m most interested in now is you." When the bell rang, someone delivered the prepared food. The servant looked down and did not say a word. He put down his things and left.Carter took a bowl of shark''s fin porridge and scooped it to Gu Jin''s mouth. Although Gu Jin was very hungry, she did not dare to eat. Who knows if there is anything in it. "If you''re afraid of what I put in, I''ll show you." Carter took a mouthful in front of her face, Gu Jinbai one eye, "if you really put that medicine, what''s the use of it?" "As you are now, do you think I need medicine?" Gu Jin''s face turned red, as if he was right. "It''s up to you to eat or not." "You let me go. I hurt my foot and my physical strength is so poor that I can''t escape. I''ll get up and eat by myself." "Poor physical strength? What are you suggesting? " Carter chuckled. In some ways, he is very simr to Si Li Ting, especially in the appearance of tyranny and rascal. Gu Jin blushed with anger, "get out." Carter felt that she was so cute and reached for her. Gu Jin looked at him warily, "what do you want to do?" "How can you get up without helping you?" He helped her up and put a cushion behind her. "If you let me go, I can get up and eat myself." "No, I want to feed you." Carter picks up the porridge again, but Gu Jin looks at him in a huff. "It''s up to you to eat or not. If you don''t, I''ll just take it away. You''ll have to get through the night." Gu Jin thinks of Si Li Ting and Jin Nuo. She knows that her health is not good, and now she is injured. She does not protect herself well, and the consequences are unimaginable. She does not want to see Si Li Ting again when she is a decadent appearance. Even if she felt sick, she had to eat it to have vitality. Gu Jin tangled in his heart and bit off his mouth. Seeing her eating well, Carter felt in a good mood. To see her is like to see the Muppet cat that she once raised, and she ate obediently. One mouthful after another, he was very active in feeding, and Gu Jin was hungry and eating vigorously. Unconsciously, she ate a whole bowl of porridge and even belched. Embarrassment. Gu Jin blushed fiercely, "I''m full." "Well, I know." Carter looked at her, which was not like a mother who had a baby, it was clearly a girl''s appearance. "How can my personal problems be solved if you lock me up like this?" Gu Jin sees that there is no initial gunpowder between each other, so she puts forward a request. She found that Carter and striding probably have the same blood rtionship in their bones. Men like them eat soft or hard. She can''t force, can only rx his vignce, step by step. And it was Daniel who took her, and before her, Daniel took Alice. So what about Alice and Daniel? Even if Alice and Carter joined hands, how could Alice give herself to Carter? Whether it''s Alice or Carter, it''s not easy to fall into someone''s hands. One is the tiger''s den and the other is the wolf''s nest. If you have to choose one, it is the difference between being eaten alone and being dismembered. Compared with Alice''s madman, Carter is at least rational. If he is stabilized first, he may have a chance to escape. "Whatever you want to do, call me. I''ll help you." "Shhh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh Gu Jin looks at him displeased. "Everything I say, of course, includes Shhh." "Go away!" Why is this man more abnormal than cheese Li Ting! "Don''t worry, I won''t leave until I''m tired of you. Do you want to solve personal problems now? I can do it for you. " Gu Jin would like to kick him to the ground. "No! I don''t solve it. " "It''s not good for you to hold on for a long time." Carter''s voice was t. Gu Jin was so angry that he closed his eyes and ignored it. How long will it take for Carter to buy shares? Why does he want to add more? Chapter 603 She wanted to get angry, and Gu Jin also noticed some problems. The more angry she was, the happier Carter was. He was different from Si Li Ting. Gu Jin suppressed the me in his heart, "Carter, let''s talk." "Well, what do you want to talk about?" "I don''t know when you are going to discuss terms with brother Li Ting, but before that, I hope you can give me some dignity. As you can see, my legs are already like this, I can move one leg, so where can I go? Besides, my physical strength is really bad. I don''t know if you know clearly. When I gave birth to Noro, I had dystocia and bleeding. At that time, he gave birth to Noro. The massive bleeding caused me to be very poor. At ordinary times, brother Li Ting mended my body every day at home. This time I was hurt again. I was even more hurt. Even if I wanted to escape, my body would not allow it. Please give me a little bit of self-respect Gu Jinxin is calm and talks with him. Carter didn''t speak. He was silent for a few minutes before he got up. "OK, I''ll give you dignity. If you want to escape, I''ll make you regret." "Can you open my chains now?" Carter unties her chain from her pocket and leaves it. Gu Jin breathes a sigh of relief. She got up and got off the floor. She couldn''t use one foot. She had to hop to the bathroom. "Are you sure you don''t want my help?" "Sure and sure, don''te here!" Gu Jin jumped to the bathroom and locked the door. She touched her body and the weapons she had hidden had been confiscated. The bathroom is quite big, but it doesn''t have any defensive weapons. The most annoying thing is that there are no windows in the bathroom! Her dream of escaping was shattered. Half an hourter, she jumped out. It was so dark outside that she couldn''t tell where it was. Carter is still in the room, and Gu Jin''s bouncing around has consumed all her physical strength. She sat down on the bed and began to gasp. Carter thought she was exaggerating. Now it seems that the real situation is more exaggerated than he imagined. She had a rest and a drink of water to regain herposure. "If I remember correctly, you are only twenty-four this year, how can I look at you like eighty-four." "I said I was in poor health." "It seems that you are not lying." Carter was suspicious that even postpartum hemorrhage would not be so weak. Today, after her bleeding, the doctor arrived and said that it was not very good. Her constitution was different from that of ordinary people. Carter gave her a physical examination, and he hasn''t seen the results. "I remember I was taken away by Daniel at sea. Where are Daniel and Alice?" "Alice was taken away by him, and you were left to me by him." Gu jinyuefa feels confused. If Daniel doesn''t care about his life and death, he won''t help at sea. But if he cares about his life and death, why should he throw himself to Carter? What''s going on here? Didn''t he care about his life and death, he just didn''t want Alice to kill himself? Beyond that, he didn''t want to pay attention. There''s some weird, weird Daniel all over the ce. "As far as I know, Alice has been brought back to Europe by him, and they will not be involved in it again." In other words, Carter is a bargain? "Carter, thank you so much for giving me self-esteem, so let''s talk about the next thing. If you want shares or inheritance rights, you can talk about me. For the sake of not hurting me, I can help you Gu Jin''s serious negotiation looks inexplicably cute. "Little thing, you seem to have forgotten one thing. Now you are a fish and I am a victim. It''s not up to you to talk to me. I advise you to stay here and don''t want to run away. Otherwise, next time, your hard chain will lock you again. It will be a lifetime Carter said, turning away. He has a very important thing to do now. Gu Jin sees him leave, her mood is a little rxed a bit, nobody knows when Carter will attack again. This time I''m using bitter meat. What about next time? Can the same trick be used all the time? Gu Jin jumped to the window and wanted to see some signs outside. What she could see, however, was the downstairs courtyard of the house, with some trees looming around, and no light was visible to the front. Now the degree of social development, no matter howte there will be lights, but the distance is dark. Are they in the suburbs? Only the suburbs don''t see the lights at night. If it is in some deep mountains and forests, even if she wants to escape, she can not escape far. Gu Jin inspected the whole room, but did not find anymunication equipment. The only TV was different from the usual TV.There is no familiar TV station, only one TV y and movie. Gu Jin carefully moved to the door, and wanted to open the door to have a look. Who knows when he opened the door, he was blocked back by two big men. If she had been able to turn over the window in the past, now her leg can''t be forced. This is the third floor. If she falls down identally, her other leg will be broken. Gu Jin sat down on the bed, damned, no wonder that person would easily untie the chain for her, and she couldn''t escape from her present situation. But if she continued to sit and wait for death, she did not know when that person would be a beast. Gu Jin holding the quilt, thinking of Si Li Ting in his heart, "brother Li Ting, when will youe to take me home?" What she was most afraid of was that Si Li Ting thought she was dead. At this moment, she didn''t know how broken she was. He has a bad stomach. If he is hit, he will not eat on time. Brother, Ting Li. She called his name again and again in her heart, hoping that God would let her voice spread to Si Li Ting. Carter enters the medical room. To be honest, Gu Jin''s legs have been bandaged. He was just interested in her. Can see her panting back, such a physical state is too abnormal. The doctor was looking at the data. When he came, he quickly got up, "boss." "Her medical report." "Here, boss, the youngdy''s physical condition is different from that of ordinary people. I just had a simple physical examination today. I think she needs a systemic examination." Carter was nervous at the doctor''s serious look. "What is different from ordinary people?" He also realized this point and woulde here specially. Normal people at her age would not be as physically inferior as that. Even if she said that she had been hurt by bleeding and Carter had never had a child, he would have guessed that ordinary people would not be like her. "I went to bandage thatdy''s wound. When I bandaged the wound, I found that she was in a bad condition. If it''s just blood loss, it''s not as weak as she is. I think she has other wounds, or other diseases. I will give her a simple physical examination, the equipment here is general, I can''t check it very clearly. From this youngdy''s blood sample, I found that her blood is not quite the same as normal people "Why not?" "Her blood type is rare panda blood, and there is a special substance in her blood than ordinary people." "What do you mean?" "Boss, I suspect that this youngdy was injected with something before she was born, which made her body different from ordinary people. Her constitution is worse than the average person, which is usually caused by organ failure in the patient''s body. ording to the preliminary examination results, her organs are very good, without any problems, and they are even too good for her age, like a girl of seventeen or eighteen. In this way, she should be in good health. Why is she so weak? " "What do you mean?" "I mean, if you want to know the secret of thisdy''s body, you should send her to the best equipment for a thorough physical examination." Carter did not expect that her injury actually involved a big problem, Gu Jin''s body is different from ordinary people. "Is there any way to ovee her poor constitution?" "If you don''t find out the real reason, you can only take good care of it for the time being, but it''s not very good. At present, boss had better not hurt her, otherwise a seemingly minor injury will cause fatal damage to her Chapter 604 Gu Jin locked the door. Although she knew it was useless, she took a shower from the bathroom and hid it under the pillow. If she meets katjang again, she has something to defend herself against. Gu Jinben wanted to keep rational, but finally he was ovee by the body''s sleepiness. The battle at sea had exhausted all her strength, and her health seemed to be worse than before. At the moment, Si Li Ting is still searching for the sea motorboat all over the sky. The sea is no better than thend. There are cameras or witnesses everywhere. It''s hard to find a motorcycle on the sea because it''s uninhabited. One day and one night, Si Li Ting didn''t close his eyes. He had sent people to salvage the sea area, but there was still no news from Gu Jin. Every extra minute and second, Gu Jin''s safety A person pushed the door and entered. The person who came in was thete banquet. Unlike before, he had changed his clothes. "I just got the news that Alice and Daniel have left our country and flew to Europe." "Only Alice and Daniel?" Si Li Ting''s heart sank. All his hopes are in Daniel. From Tan Luoxi''s description, the man riding the sea motorcycle is Daniel. Now he and Alice went back to Europe directly. If Gu Jin was still alive, he would not leave Gu Jin with Alice''s character. She went back to Europe, and there was only one result. Gu Jin is dead, she has eliminated the big trouble in her heart, so she will go back to Europe directly. Chi Yan knows his mind, and he also hopes to find out Gu Jin''s whereabouts, even if it is hijacked by Alice. "There were only two of them, not the other." The worst news is that the smoke in the hands of Si Li Ting falls to the ground. "Really..." He murmured to himself that at this moment, his soul seemed to be taken away. Gu Jin is his soul. If she dies, Si Li Ting doesn''t think there is any motive force to live in this world. His reaction is more worrying than when he was at sea. "Don''t be sad. There''s hope. You didn''t say that Alice and Carter work together. If Alice can survive, your wife will probably survive. Maybe he gave your wife to Carter and took Alice back home. Things may not be as bad as you think Untilte banquet is good intention, Si Li Ting is a deep sigh. "You don''t understand. If Susu falls into Carter''s hands, with Carter''s character, he will use Susu to ckmail me at the first time. I waited for a day and a night. There was no news from Carter. All the evidence was proving one thing. Susu had already... " Su Ting didn''t have the courage to say that. "Yes, I just passed themunication with Mosen. Carter didn''t go back to the United States. If his wife really died and Alice returned to China, why would he not go back?" Si Li Ting did not have a rest, and even more Lin did not. He had been running around looking for information. However, it doesn''t make sense. Without Gu Jin, Carter would not be able to threaten Si Li Ting any more. Why hasn''t he returned home? "Has Carter''s whereabouts been traced yet?" "I have used all kinds of resources to check. What can be confirmed is that he has not left the country, and there is no record of his departure at the exit department. As long as we are in China, no matter where he is, sooner orter we will find out. Please rest assured. " Si Li Ting''s head is turning fast, perhaps thete banquet is not wrong. "If Susu is still alive and Carter hasn''te to me, then there is only one reason. He deliberately makes me worry about being nervous and disorderly, so that he can make the best of himself when negotiating. You don''t know, I don''t care about the so-called shares and status from the beginning to the end. What I want is that he gives Susu back to me! Susu is not in good health and I don''t know if she was injured in the explosion Si Li Ting thinks more and more worried. In his heart, he thinks that Carter just takes Gu Jin as a chip and doesn''t know whether it will hurt Gu Jin. "My Lord, Carter''s cell phone is off, but I''ve already asked Morson to pay attention to his secretary''s movements, and I''ll let you know as soon as I find out. If you don''t eat, drink or sleep this day, your wife will worry about you when shees back When Lin Jun mentioned Gu Jin, Si Li Ting''s eyes just had a little more light, "yes, I can''t let Su Su worry." Ear as if to spread Gu Jin''s voice, "brother Li Ting, you didn''t eat well." "You have stomach trouble. You should eat three meals a day on time, or I will ignore you." "Brother Li Ting, you see you are thin again. How can you protect me if you continue to be so thin?" "Linjun, food." As expected, Gu Jincai was useful, and Lin Jun''s face was happy. "Ye, I''ll go to prepare it right away, and there''ll be stomach medicine. You must take it after eating."It was not easy for Gu Jin to take good care of him during this period of time. His stomach was much better. It was a good day, and it didn''t hurt too much. "Late banquet, I want you to monitor Secretary Carter''s phone number, once Carter contacts, you can locate his address immediately." "No problem. What''s his secretary''s position?" "Wall Street." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thete banquet looked like an idiot. "Big brother, are you kidding? My nationality is five-star red g flying in the wind, not FBI!" "I know you have a good rtionship with someone from the FBI. I''ve recorded your feelings." Si Li Ting''s words didn''t leave any room for thete banquet to refuse. Thete banquet looked confused. This man "Who said that I have a good rtionship with the FBI, we are enemies, thank you, even let me go to my opponent, but also point to integrity?" Si Li Ting stretched out his hand and rubbed his head and smoothed his hair. "When your sister-inw is rescued, I''ll prepare a truck of lubricating oil for you. You can make a price for Jie Cao, and I''ll buy it all." What do you mean by that? Are you the one below you The friedte dinner was lovely. He and Si Li Ting have known each other for 20 years. In the first grade of primary school, he was together. At that time, due to the influence of his family, he was always very lonely. Thete banquet is quite different from him, just like a round of small sun. The two people who are cold and hot actually be good friends. Later, because of their different ideals and aspirations, one went into the army and the other went into business. Over the years, they gathered less and separated from each other, but this did not affect their feelings at all. When he was a kid, he could tell everything. Five years ago, when I was drinking with him, I identally revealed his sexual orientation. He was actually bent by a man from the FBI! Si Li Ting did notugh, but patted him on the shoulder to encourage him to do the one above. I didn''t expect that today he would take this as an example. Thete banquet was very angry, but this was his good friend who grew up in a pair of trousers. Si Li Ting seriously said: "she is really important to me,te banquet, I can lose anything, only she can not." As soon as this sentence came out, there was nothing to say about thete banquet. "I''ll try my best." Thank you very much "Well, don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to help you. I just want to see which woman with short eyes took you as a demon." Haughty and ufortable, that is,te banquet, his character is not only under the ghost. Si Li Ting put all his hopes on Carter. If Gu Jin was not in his hands, he didn''t know what crazy action he would make. But now, for Gu Jin, he has to calm down. First, he took a bath, then he shaved seriously and ate a good meal. He didn''t let Gu Jin worry about him. He will greet Gu Jin''s return with the best posture. After dinner, Si Li Ting took two sleeping pills. If he didn''t use drugs, he couldn''t sleep. "If you have any news, be sure to let me know in the first ce." "Sir, rest assured." Lin Jun has been watching Si Li Ting sleep before quietly leaving, he sighed. Ma''am, you must not have an ident, otherwise the Lord is really finished. Now the power that supports Si Li Ting to live is the possibility that Gu Jin is still alive. Lin Jun closed the door lightly and came out. Tan Luoxi weed him, "how''s the president?" "I fell asleep for a while." "You also go to rest, see your eyes are red." "It doesn''t matter. You go to bed first. I have to contact other people." "Master Lin..." "That''s what I should do." Chapter 605 Si Li Ting is worried about Gu Jin, Lin Jun is worried about Si Li Ting, and Tan Luoxi is worried about Lin Jun. A few days ago, he was hospitalized because of stomach disease. This day and night Si Li Ting did not rest, so did he. Finally will Si Li Ting coax to sleep, but Lin has no intention to rest. He said that he was the backing of Si Li Ting, even if Si Li Ting fell, he could not fall. "Master Lin, I beg you. Would you like to close your eyes and have a rest? I''ll help you listen to your phone calls. I''ll call you if I hear from you. " "My life will not be wrong, my wife." Tan Luoxi sighed. She finally knew why Lin Jun was an ordinary person. Why did he get the important position of Si Li Ting and why he came to this stage today. The assistant who ran thepany once said that he had never made a mistake in Lin Jun''s career. It turned out that his 100% failure was due to his strong self-restraint. At this time, he was not willing to rest, so that he could rely on Chi Si Li Ting wholeheartedly. "I''ll be with you." "Lol, you go to rest, and you only sleep for a few hours." Tan Luoxi escaped from death and experienced something she had never experienced before. She was the one who should rest most. "I''m not sleepy. We''re engaged. We should take it with you." "I''m sorry to have wronged you." He should haveforted her when so many things had happened, but Gu Jin disappeared, and he could not care tofort Tan Luoxi. "I don''t feel aggrieved. We''ll be a family in the future. Don''t say anything like that again." "Lol." Holding hands together, Tan Luoxi said with a smile, "my wife wille back." "Well, she wille back." Without Si Li Ting''s arms and breath, Gu Jin was not sleeping well in a strange environment. She had nightmares all night. Every time she dreamed of Si Li Ting, she ran to him, and a sea in the middle blocked her way. "Brother Li Ting No She looked at the sea will Si Li Ting submerged, she has not had this dream for a long time. At the beginning of the year after Si Li Ting fell into the sea, she often had this dream. She woke up from her dream in sweat and opened her eyes to pair of blue pupils. "Brother Li Ting..." She threw herself into the man''s arms. He didn''t have the breath she was familiar with. She remembered that she had been taken away by Carter. Gu Jin left his arms in a hurry. She was probably crazy. Now it was not bright, she only saw a figure and carried it up. Carter was dissatisfied with her leaving her arms. When she held her, she had a special feeling, as if the whole world was needed by him. "Think of him like that?" "Yes, I miss him very much. I miss my child too. Carter, you just want shares. If you let me go, he will give it to you." Since Gu Jin was taken away, no matter Alice or Carter, she has shown a very strong side. But after this incident, she thought of Si Li Ting all night, and the softest side in her heart was also thoroughly revealed. Especially just wake up from a dream, had a nightmare before, is Si Li Ting coax her,fort her. Now wake up Si Li Ting is not around, this is her most vulnerable time, she revealed belongs to her weakness. The woman in bed just woke up from her dream, and there were tears on her face. Such a small thing prayed to him. I don''t know why. If someone else had done it, he would have given it to him. But he didn''t know what was wrong with him, just like he was possessed. At first, I thought she was a little interesting, but now I''ve been standing by her side and doing nothing all night. He is different from Si Li Ting. He is a pure carnivore. Before he was a woman like Gu Jin, he had been reckless. Even if she is Si Li Ting''s wife, then how, anyway, he did not want to develop with her for a lifetime. At the beginning, he was just curious and wanted to taste her taste. He decided that even if he didn''t tell her what had happened to her, she would not tell him. Which man can bear his wife to wear a green hat? She''s going to eat the dumb one. He can not only get shares, but also taste her taste, who knows she will not y ording to the routine. He would rather hurt himself than stop him. Carter took human nature lightly. In his eyes, people are dirty. Many of the women he has yed with are married and in love. But those women are either greedy for the first love of bed, or lust for his beauty, in short, human nature is debauchery. Especially those who have tasted the taste of eroticism, both men and women will be immersed in it. At first, I thought Gu Jin was interesting. It was just because she was very clean in the picture.Clean? He never believed in absolutely clean women. No matter how holy women have tasted that taste, they will soon be indulgent women. Gu Jin is only clean on the surface at most. After all, she has children. He and Si Li Ting have simrities, more differences, for women should also be attractive. Men will fantasize about other women, women are not fantasy? Last night, she began to struggle, Carter and to pay attention to it, that is, she is just trying to get, who knows she really. She was really different from the women she had known before, not at all. He felt that he was crazy and would sit by her side and watch her sleeping face all night. The moment he was hugged by her, he felt he had the whole world. From the previous information, we can see that Si Li Ting has gone to the heaven for Gu jinchong, but at that time he only felt that it was just superficial Kung Fu. Women are not mean to women, especially the rich. However, at this moment, he felt that he was wrong. When Gu Jin asked for him, he had an impulse to pick all the stars from the sky to her. She asked him to stay away from him. Carter felt that he could promise her anything, but he didn''t want her to leave. Especially when she was asleep, he even had an idea that she would be kept by his side forever, so that no one would know. No matter the stock right or the sessor, they all follow him. In any case, they are not short of money. On the contrary, this woman is priceless. When he reflected that he had such an idea, he thought that he was too terrible. Taking over the Smiths was his dream from childhood to adulthood. How could he give up for a woman. "Don''t worry. When I''m tired of you, I''ll let you go." "Carter, I warn you, I''d rather die than surrender. If I die, you will not get any money. Brother Li Ting will surely let you die without a burial ce for revenge. On the contrary, if you let me go earlier, I''ll let bygones be bygones. You can give me shares or inheritance positions. You are a smart man and should know what is the best choice for you She would return to her rational state, and Carter squeezed her chin and gave her firm eyes. "I forgot to tell you that I don''t like being taught to do things. If you want to leave early, you''d better follow me rather than disobey me." Such a stubborn woman is more attractive to him, even every expression makes his heart beat, but the doctor said not to hurt her. Ordinary injuries may be fatal to her, her constitution is very strange, there is no way to find out what is going on. Others would say that he would rather die than surrender, but Gu Jin With her previous experience, he believes she can really do it. Of course, if it was not for the reason of her constitution, he would not take so much into consideration. There are some ways. The key is that she is not in good health. He does not want to stimte her for the time being, so he has to be a little more restrained. Gu Jin swallowed the anger in his heart, "I''m hungry." This man is in danger when he is around. She has to find a reason to let him go. "What would you like to eat?" "Porridge made by my husband." "Gu Jin, you''d better not challenge my patience. Do you believe I want you right away?" Gu Jin wanted to scold and was afraid to stimte him. Finally, he had no choice but to stop over his head, "hum." The arrogant little woman, Carter is not only not angry, but also wants to spoil what to do? This woman must have learned the mysterious witchcraft of the East, so she was fascinated by him! Chapter 606 It seemed that Carter didn''t want to let her go. She was sent many beautiful clothes. It didn''t look like she was being held hostage, but she wanted to be kept in captivity. "Carter, I..." "If you are going to leave, you''d better not say it. It will only make me angry. It''s useless." Gu Jin opened his mouth and finally swallowed those words. "Even if I don''t leave, you can''t let me stay in this room all my life. I want to go out and bask in the sun." Gu Jin also has her own Xiaojiu in her heart. Even if she can''t deliver the message, at least she has to know where she is now. "This one will do." Carter made a phone call. Someone pushed a wheelchair. He was very thoughtful. Although I feel humiliated, it''s better than jumping on one foot. Gu Jingang wanted to jump to the wheelchair. Carter had already bent down and put her on the wheelchair. After only a few seconds of contact, her body was like a winter snake. She didn''t feel soft until she was in a wheelchair. Every touch of Carter would make her nervous, for fear that he would have wolf hair. After all, when she met with Si Li Ting, she would be squeezed by someone even if she drank a ss of milk. Carter to arge extent and Si Li Ting is very simr, there is a kind of domineering and arrogant atmosphere in his bones. He pushed himself out of the door and soon reached the stairwell. There was no wheelchair ess. Carter tried to pick her up again. "No, no, I can do it myself." Gu Jin said in advance before he touched. Carter didn''t stop her from jumping down. Gu Jin was holding the handrail and jumping down. However, this is the third floor. How many steps does she have to jump? Gu Jin thinks that he is on purpose to prevent himself from escaping. Step by step, although her body was supported by the armrest, the one foot jump was also veryborious. Carter is not in a hurry to follow Gu Jin. ording to his observation, her physical strength is not enough to finish the third floor. As expected, after jumping on the first floor, Gu Jin was tired to the limit and gasped for breath at the beginning. "What''s the use of being brave?" Carter chuckles and picks her up. Gu Jin struggles. "I can do it myself. I don''t have to..." "If you move again, I''ll throw you down. Anyway, I don''t mind if you break another leg. It''s better to be obedient in bed." As soon as this sentence came out, Gu Jin didn''t even dare to move. She finally stopped him from being a wolf. She didn''t want to cause trouble again. Full of expectations out of the vi, when she saw the scenery in the distance, Gu Jin waspletely desperate. Originally, she thought she was in some mountain forest, but in fact it was not. She was on an ind. As far as I can see, besides trees, there are woods. Even if it is beautiful and a resort, her mood is extremely low. If she thought it was a mountain forest, she had a little chance to escape. There might be people or food in the mountains. In the sea, you can only be the food for sharks. Seeing the desperation in her eyes, Carter seemed to have guessed her idea. "I said for a long time that you can''t escape." "Indeed, she can''t escape at all." "What''s more, this ind is not marked on the map. It''s a uninhabited ind that I paid for. As long as I don''t take the initiative to contact the outside world, he won''t find you all his life." Gu Jin''s despair deepened. Carter pushed her on. "This ind is very beautiful. It''s suitable for you to heal. The doctor said that the wound on your leg needs to rest for at least a month to heal." "A month?" Gu Jin frowned. It took so long. "It''s still the fastest speed." Gu Jin''s physical condition is different from that of ordinary people, but it will take her a long time. "You really don''t want shares?" Gu Jin couldn''t understand what was in Carter''s head. He clearly wants to negotiate with Si Li Ting and go home by himself. He gets benefits, and no one dys anyone. However, he brings himself to such a remote and uninhabited ind. "Of course, but I''m not tired of you for the time being." This is a very bad signal, Gu jinmingxian from Carter''s eyes found more and more interested in her eyes. This ind is really the same as Carter said. If Si Li Ting came with her, she would not want to leave. The man around him is Carter. Gu Jin is in a bad mood, and he is extremely bad. "You still have a long time to get along with me. I advise you to keep a happy mood, otherwise it''s you who are sad." Gu Jin frowned. The man meant that he would not let her go for a while. No, she thought about it. Carter has his ownpany in America. He can''t stay on such a deserted ind all his life. She still has this self-knowledge. She is not narcissistic that Carter will want to stay with her for the rest of her life.As long as he leaves, then Si Li Ting will find out his trace. Now, as long as you have a record of your credit card, you will be exposed. Si Li Ting will not miss this, Gu Jin wants to understand the mood a little bit better. As long as she''s going around and telling Carter not to touch herself, she can wait until Si Li Tinges. The next time, Gu Jin quite cooperate, think of that day in bed, she did not dare to anger him. He seemed to have stopped these two days. He was polite to her. Except that he would hold her up and down the stairs, he had no excessive contact with her. Gu Jin doesn''t know that Carter took the doctor''s advice and told him not to be angry with himself. This is the third day in the ind, the ind is very quiet, she seems to have gone to paradise in general. If there are no obstacles, she will love here, but there are too many obstacles in her heart. I haven''t seen Jin Nuo for several days. I can''t find my own Si Li Ting. I must be worried. Did he have a good rest and a good meal? Carter seems toe here for a holiday. In addition to asionally using theputer, most of the time he is quietly with himself. When he looks at the sea, he will read beside him, and he will take the initiative to tell himself a story before going to bed at night. The most abnormal thing is that he will personally choose some clothes that he thinks are good-looking for her to wear. Of course, it is not something revealing, but a lovely princess dress. Gu Jin thinks that this man is the flood of paternal love and raises her like a daughter. Otherwise, why do you want to carry yourself up and down and pick clothes for yourself? If you don''t wear them, he will threaten him to change them for her. She also has more and more things in her room, such as drawing boards, books, and everything that can pass the time he gets for Gu Jin. However, Gu Jin only wants to leave here from the beginning to the end. No matter what Carter does to her, the more anxious she is. Leave, only these two words in my mind every day. Her legs were surprisingly slow to heal, as if healing had been slower than normal. The more she was, the more anxious she was. Her legs couldn''t heal. She would never walk normally. She holds the edge of the bed and wants to train her physical fitness. Gu Jin doesn''t know what happened to her body. When she was a child, she was just a little slower than ordinary children''s wounds. The average child needs three days to heal the wound, she needs five days, this is not too big a thing, she does not mind. Except for the massive bleeding, this gunshot wound was the only time that she was so seriously injured. It seems that her physical strength has deteriorated since she gave birth to a child. Before, she thought it was the birth of a child and she did not recover. Now it seems that it is not so simple. Even if the gunshot wound is very serious, it will notst for a few days. At this rate, when will she get better? The right foot simply can''t forcepletely, she just walked less than five steps, the body suddenly fell to the ground. Carter came in at the moment and saw her pounding her leg in frustration. "What are you doing? Do you want the wound to crack again?" Carter grabs her hand. If it wasn''t for her leg injury, why would he have endured so many days. Doctors record Gu Jin''s physical condition every day, and increasingly believe that Gu Jin''s body is what he imagined. He advised Carter to take Gu Jin for a general examination as soon as possible, from head to foot, from inside to outside, from her DNA to blood. Gu Jin has a problem, a big problem! Chapter 607 Carter has his own consideration. When Daniel gives Gu Jin to him, he can exchange Gu Jin. When he held Gu Jin''s soft body, he changed his mind in an instant. The woman in the moonlight quietly lies in his arms, and her small face is much more delicate than that in the photo. Especially the body was soaked by sea water, eyshes shing a few crystal clear sea water. He thought she was beautiful because of the filter and her makeup. Until so close to see her, the woman''s small face a little pale, a few strands of hair wet by the sea on her cheek. He couldn''t believe that Oriental women''s noses were so stiff and their eyshes were so long. Foreigners naturally have more profound facial features than Asians, and many foreign children are rated as dolls by Asians. Carter saw that there was no make-up, but Gu Jin''s facial features were so beautiful and exquisite. Especially weak, she seems more delicate and pitiful, very want to let people love her. It is because of this moment of heart, he changed his mind, let people clean her body and bandage her wound. Even he took Gu Jin to the uninhabited ind all night. At first, he hypnotized himself, so as to make siting anxious. But now he is more and more clear, his real purpose is not to Si Li Ting to find her. He wanted to keep her by his side, forever and ever. This thought increased with time, and there were never fewer women around him. Most of his time with women is for physical needs, and he doesn''t think there is any woman worthy of him. Falling in love is even more impossible, and he won''t waste his time on that kind of thing. Once upon a time, his so-called girlfriends mostly saw him in bed. No matter how excellent a woman he was, he was only interested in a few times at most. Now because he has to take care of Gu Jin''s injury, he slows down the time and turns off his mobile phone. Quietly apany her, her body inexplicably has a healing breath. Even if you don''t say anything or do anything, as long as she is around, he will feel at ease. So he sent a lot of beautiful clothes and jewelry, her skin is very white, every kind of jewelry can be easily controlled. He thought Gu would like it. No woman in the world would refuse the temptation of jewelry and clothes. In the past, he sent out so-called ex girlfriends'' birthday gifts by asking his secretary to buy an expensive diamond ne as a gift. Never miss, when he sent the colorful jewelry to Gu Jin. Gu Jin just looked at it, "why?" "For you, women don''t like these things?" "In the way." In fact, Gu Jin doesn''t like to wear jewelry, especiallyplicated ones. She only wears jewelry on special asions. That night, her jewelry has been taken off, leaving only one engagement ring between her and Si Li Ting. Usually when she does housework, she is not willing to take it off, which is the symbol of her love with Si Li Ting. Jewelry as long as wear this one is enough, as for other jewelry, she is not interested, especially this man sent. Carter noticed the diamond ring she was wearing, and it was a little dazzling at the moment. "It''s been a few days. Aren''t you going to let me go?" "Is that how you want to leave?" Carter was a little upset. "Yes, I miss him, I miss my child, and I want to leave right away." Carter turned and left. He was afraid that he would strangle the woman if he stayed here again. In the past, it was other women who asked him to stay. However, he always left after solving his physiological needs. He would not stay with a woman for a while. Not to mention what lingering, what kind of love. It''s rare that he calms down and wants to apany her. This woman is so ungrateful! If there is a problem in Jin''s wheelchair, he can''t leave. Carter did not go too far, looking at Gu Jin from a distance. Although she could not walk with her feet, she did not move when she could push the wheelchair away. The sun at midday in June was a little hot. She had been staying for a while. Usually, she had pushed her back to her room to take a nap. Since the doctor said that, Carter took care of her like an aunt. Eat the best, wear the best, and tonic every day. However, he felt that he was a mean person. He not only didn''t get angry, but also liked it very much! He likes to match her clothes, and he likes to see her wear her own choice of skirts. Although he wanted to change it for her, she had to give it up for fear of stimtion. He took care of her like a doll and indulged in it. Is it because she has been spoiled too much that she has be more and more bold.What if you''re not with her? Carter wanted to teach Gu Jin some lessons. He thought Gu Jin would go home in silence and let him carry her back to his room. People are used to it. His kindness to Gu Jin these days is also deliberately cultivating her habits. In such an environment, she was helpless, and her first thought was herself. However, he looked down upon Gu Jin too much. Under the scorching sun, Gu Jin did not leave, or even went to the shade of a tree. She seemed to be asleep, sitting quietly in the wheelchair, the sun was warm on her body. Carter was behind her and could not see the expression on her face. An hour passed, two hours passed, and she still didn''t mean to move until the sun set. "Gu Jin, as long as you turn around and beg me, I will take you home." "Carter, my home is not here." Carter is angry and leaves. As night falls, the weather is getting worse and worse. It seems that it is going to rain. The woman in the wheelchair was still sitting there. Gu Jin is very clear about Carter''s means. He regards himself as a pet and wants to tame himself. Waiting for her to beg for mercy from him, her surrender is the betrayal of Si Li Ting. Even if she died, she would not take the initiative to throw herself into that man''s arms. She was not afraid of sunshine or rain. Carter ate the lobster absentmindedly. The bodyguard came to report Gu Jin''s situation. "The youngdy still did not move." "She''ll stay as long as she likes." "Boss, it seems to be raining." "Just right, drench her wooden head, let her sober up, who is her master!" Carter was upset and threw his knife and fork upstairs. Back to the master bedroom, this is his and Gu Jin''s room, but they did not share the bed, he specially asked people to add a bed. This is to prevent her from getting irritated. Her bed is always neatly folded. She gives her a doll. She holds a bear to sleep every night. I don''t know if it''s because of holding it every day, the bear is stained with the fragrance of her body. There is also a painting she has not finished. It shows a man with blonde hair and blue eyes. She is simr to herself, but not herself. He looked at the rain curtain under the streetmp outside the window, the more it rained, the more it rained, he didn''t believe that she would not go home. He just wants Gu Jin to admit that this is her home, and that woman is stubborn. Even if she doesn''t bring her back, can''t she go by herself? Half an hourter, there was no sign of her. Carter angrily asked the bodyguard, "what about her?" "Boss, Miss Gu still doesn''t move, or I''ll send an umbre over there?" "Go away!" Carter flies out of the vi, regardless of the bodyguard who holds his umbre, runs straight to Gu Jin. Sure enough, she was still sitting in a wheelchair, her skirt was already wet through, and her hair was wet in the rain and stuck to her cheek. Carter was angry and angry. He suddenly put his hands on both sides of her wheelchair. "Gu Jin, I said you don''t challenge my patience!" "As I said, it''s not my home. My home is not here." "Gu Jin..." "What can I do for you? Cousin. " Gu Jin''s big eyes looked at him, but his eyes were shining with stubborn light. Such a woman, Carter just wanted to He bent over to kiss her stubborn lips, Gu Jin''s hand in the middle, he only kisses the back of her hand. "Don''t touch me, or I''ll open the wound again." "I don''t mind helping you if I want your leg to be broken." "If you want me, I''d rather this leg be broken." She exudes the same strong aura, she will notpromise with men other than Si Li Ting, never! Chapter 608 Carter had never met such a stubborn woman. However, his obstinacy towards her was getting deeper and deeper. Somehow, he was attracted by the light in her eyes. Want her, want her crazily, this is Carter''s innermost heart the most anticipated thing. "Crazy woman." He suppressed his anger and desire and bent over to pick her up. Her thin body will make it more troublesome if the wound is inmed. Gu Jin grabs thepel of his chest. This man is really like Si Li Ting, but he is not. "Carter, I beg you, will you let me go? Let me go home. I miss him Every word of her was challenging his limits. Carter''s chest was filled with rage. "Gu Jin, do you really think I dare not move you?" Gu Jin no longer spoke, and the bitter n was part of her n. It seems that the situation is better than before, Carter is not careless, nor strong to her. In fact, if at first he wanted Gu Jin''s body, now what he wanted was her heart. That''s why he resisted evil thoughts and didn''t touch her. It was like a lover''s mode to get along with her, take care of her and give her warmth. This is a sugar coated shell. The more he is like this, the less likely he is to take her for exchange. Gu Jin is really afraid that if this continues, he will be more and more stubborn, so that her chance to see Si Li Ting is more and more slim. She has to stop it. It''s no good to be hard. She has to show weakness. otherwise, as like as two peas, what is Carter going to look like? She knew Carter had been sincere to her, but she was not sure how deep his heart was. Gu Jin said so for another purpose. Judging from his anger, he was not shallow to her. The most difficult thing happened, the more he liked it, the more he would cherish it, so he took her as his own property, and the more impossible he was to let her go. Seeing that his whole body was full of anger, Gu Jin did not dare to enrage him any more. Men would do everything in their fury. Let him take himself back to the vi, she was quiet all the way. Anyway, she is also a mother of a child. How can she not know that this situation is the most imprudent, which is likely to lead to the frivolity of men. She was all wet, and her skirt was tightly attached to her body, which outlined her graceful figure. Especially when she came back to the light of the vi, the scenery inside was exposed. She obviously felt that Carter''s breath became strong, and he looked at her with some changes in his eyes. It''s over. Gu Jinxin is not good. "I''m going to the bathroom." She quickly found an excuse to get out of his arms. However, after sitting all day, one foot could not bear her strength. As soon as Gu Jin''s body softens, she falls to the ground. In order to prevent her from falling down, Carter specially asks people to spread two thick carpets. Even if it''s a fall, it''s OK. Carter subconsciously reaches out to pull Gu Jin, but his sight falls on her chest. The underwear inside came out of the white dress. He took a breath and fell down with her. Gu Jin hums, and the tall Carter hits her. Now what matters is not Carter''s hurting her, but Carter''s body It''s under such circumstances that women go down and men go up. Two people''s body touch, like the sky thunder hook the ground fire,pletely will Carter endure that string broken. At this moment, the beast, which had been bound for a long time, broke free from its chains and mored to tear it out. Gu Jin''s face is still covered with ayer of water vapor, and his long eyshes are stained with two drops of water. Because of the pain, his slightly open mouth seems to invite him. "Gu Jin, can you give it to me?" He had lost his mind and was left with instinct. Gu Jin''s eyes show a touch of fear, the situation is much more serious than before. An unprecedented sense of crisis spread from the bottom of my heart. "Carter, calm down." He reached out and pushed the hair that was next to her cheek behind her ear, and her eyes were gentle. "Gu Jin, you are so beautiful. You are the best looking oriental girl I have ever seen." Gu Jin was shocked by his gentle action. This kind of Carter is more terrible than the manic Carter. Her body is shaking with fear. If he really wants to be tough, and there is a great disparity between men and women, she is not his opponent at all, let alone her leg still can''t move. His kiss fell on her earlobe, and Carter, who had many experiences, certainly knew how to attack a woman. In the past, it was all women in bed to please him, but this time he wanted to please a woman seriously. The woman under him trembled slightly. He knew that everyone was sensitive here. Gu Jin reached out to push him away. "Carter, don''t do this."Carter looked up at the girl under him. "Gu Jin, I suddenly have an idea." "What..." Gu Jin is in a panic. She knows Carter will not have any good ideas. In order to dy time, she had to divert the subject. Carter brushed her finger across her cheek. "I want you to be my wife. I want you to be my one and only one." "Carter, it''s dangerous to think like that! I''m his, we have kids, you can''t do this. " Carter chuckled. "I don''t mind. You''re not the first time, and I''m not. In terms of experience, I''m much richer than you. You only have him as a man, but I''ve had many women, but you are the first woman to make me moved. From now on, I can stop touching other people. I can give you what he can give you. We''re going to regenerate our children. You can have as many children as you want. " This facy of Carter made Gu Jin speechless, "are you crazy? What kind of woman do you want. What''s good for you if you force a married woman to stay with you? Do you want to be scolded by the whole world? " "Yes, I''m crazy that I shouldn''t be interested in you and fall in love with you. For you, I give up the shares that are easy to get. If he can give up for you, so can I. In terms of looks, I''m no worse than him. In terms of blood, I''m more noble than him. Our baby will look better. Gu Jin, promise me. " There was nothing but madness in his eyes. Gu Jin frowned, "do you want to keep me on this ind all my life? Even if it''s beautiful here, can you watch it for a lifetime? As soon as I leave the ind, he will find that, I bet, he will use all his resources to retaliate against you. I am familiar with his character. At the beginning, he destroyed the family of that man because someone was teasing me. If you dare to refuse me everything, you are not far from nothing. He is the only one in my heart. If I have a chance, I will leave you. Are you sure you want to do this? What do you get? " "Are you reminding me that you will be imprisoned on this ind for the rest of my life? Gu Jin, from small to big, I can''t get what I want, including you. Now I want you. It''s not difficult to keep you by my side. I can get people to give you stic surgery, so that you can live in a different identity. It''s just that your face is very beautiful. I really hate to destroy it, but I heard you as like as two peas, but two of them are exactly the same as you. Maybe you don''t have to be cosmetic surgery. I just have to kill one of them and let them die instead of you, and you can live as them. Even if it''s him, it''s impossible to know who you are Gu Jin was shocked by his words and his pupils dted, "you say How many sisters do I have Obviously, she has only one sister, Gu Nancang. Just now Carter said that she has two sisters. "Two, can''t You don''t know your life so far? " Carter''s words didn''t sound like lies. Gu Jin grabbed his cor. "Besides Gu Annan, where is my sister? What else do you know? " Obviously, even she, Gu Nancang and Si Li Ting didn''t know about it. Carter said it so lightly. "It seems that I know more than you think. Do you want to make an exchange?" Carter smiles mysteriously. As if caught by the back of the neck of the cat, Gu Jin can not struggle. She thought Gu Annan was a younger sister, but now she has another. What''s going on? Chapter 609 It has been several days, Gu Jin has no whereabouts. Si Li Ting''s face is very ugly, he is still barely supporting. "Sir, the situation is not necessarily bad. Carter has not been down. This may be the best thing among the worst." Whether Lin isforting him or sincere, Lin is not wrong. Since Carter''s character is of no value, Alice has already returned home, and he should have returned home long ago. The exit and entry shows that he did not leave China and did not return to the United States. There is something wrong with him. There must be something wrong with him. Lin Jun frowned. "Yes, madam. There should be 80% chance that Carter is in charge. But there is one thing I don''t understand. If Carter didn''t tell you where your wife was at the beginning, he wanted to make you worried, so that he could fight for more interests. After all these days, he should have appeared. Why didn''t he show up? " Si Li Ting put his hands together and put his chin on the back of his hand. His eyes were deep. "There is only one reason." Rao is Lin Jun who knows Si Li Ting best. What does Carter mean? "He likes Susu." "Ha?" Lin Jun was drinking water, almost did not spray the water in his mouth. "Well, it''s impossible. Aren''t he and ye enemies? He had no contact with his wife before. If he liked his wife, why did he cooperate with Alice, that crazy woman, when she almost died in Alice''s hands The chill on Si Li Ting''s face did not disappear, "you all don''t understand that man''s idea. We have the same blood in our bones, and it''s not surprising that we have the same taste and hobby." Taste this matter, Secretary Li Ting has found out for a long time, for example, Carter and his favorite color, eat steak only seven mature, drink coffee like a brand. Before I knew Gu Jin before, Si Li Ting only added a piece of sugar to his coffee every time. Later, because Gu Jin liked to eat sweets, his taste gradually changed. Carter only added a cube of sugar to his coffee, and his favorite varieties were the same. Both of them are the best members of the Smiths family. If he hadn''t grown up in China in the beginning, they might have be very good brothers. For a long time, they didn''t know that Bill had a child, and they already regarded Carter as the sessor. Who knows that Si Li Ting suddenly came back and put in a foot, he broke all Carter''s ns. It''s like you have a dream from small to big, which can be realized clearly. Someone took away his dream before it came true. Carter''s unwillingness Si Li Ting all knows, but he should never touch his own woman. If Gu Jin is undamaged, he can give Carter what he has. Now Carter does not show up, there is only one possibility. He falls in love with Gu Jin and wants to keep Gu Jin. This is the worst result. Can a man like Carter have already taken Gu Jin Si Li Ting didn''t dare to think about that picture. Gu Jin was the woman he recognized. Even if Carter really came to that step, he would not dislike it. He will only feel that all this is because he did not do a good job. He underestimated the enemy too much, and he hurt Gu Jin. What Si Li Ting cares about is not how Carter treats Gu Jin, but what he is afraid of is that Gu Jinna can''t bear humiliation. What should he do if he is killed! What happened on the cruise ship three years ago, Si Li Ting still remembers it clearly. He can''t imagine that if he cameter, Gu Jin would have died? He grabbed his hair hard. Thinking of the consequences of Gu Jin''s resistance against Carter, he hated that he had not protected her at that time. He knew Carter was going against her. Why did he despise the enemy so much! "Lord, don''t do this. Things will still happen without you. We have to trust madam. She will be OK." When Lin Jun saw Si Li Ting''s annoyed appearance, he was distressed. When Emperor Huang was founded, he was busy working every day. At the beginning, they worked very hard. Most of the time, they had to look at other people''s faces. It wasmon for them to get drunk. But even if it is so hard, Si Li Ting will always be energetic, just like a robot. He will not get sick and will not have more expressions. Since he fell in love with Gu Jin, how many things happened to him and how many times he suffered. Lin Jun was distressed and had no way out. On the one hand, he respected Gu Jin. Gu Jin taught Si Li Ting a lot of things and made him human. It turns out that he is not a God, he is just a mortal, will shed tears, will hurt, will also hurt. But on the other hand, he really doesn''t like Gu Jin. She brings a lot of pain to Si Li Ting and makes him hurt again and again. Whether the pain is greater than happiness, or happiness is greater than pain, the taste of this only Si Li Ting himself to taste.These days, Si Li Ting wears neat and clean suits every day, cleans himself up and eats on time. From an outsider''s point of view, there is no difference between him. Only Lin Jun knows. This kind of him is more distressing than the depressed one. He is expecting and struggling. Every moment he was looking forward to the next moment Carter would contact him and send his Susu back. Therefore, he had to dress up and dress up, just to let Gu Jin see his moment no longer distressed. He is well. He eats and goes to bed on time. Sometimes a strong smile is more painful than crying. He had to rely on sleeping pills every night to sleep well. In his words, he didn''t need to rest at all. The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. Susu, who he was waiting for, did note back. Lin doesn''t know how long he can hold on. If Gu Jin doesn''te back, he will degenerate into a devil. Si Li Ting looked at the void in his eyes, "I also hope she will be OK, but Su Su is not in good health. In the past, I coaxed her to eat the medicated diet for tonifying the body every day at home. Her constitution was very poor. Neither excessive exercise nor excessive wind and rain, or she will be ill, and a disease will aggravate her physical decline. She''s the one I hold in my heart. I''m only worried that she doesn''t live well outside and doesn''t eat well... " "Lord, Carter wants to trade with his wife. He will not treat her badly. Even if you said he might like his wife, he would be better for her Si Li Ting''s ten fingers clenched, the blue veins on the back of his hand were exposed. How much he hated himself, how much he missed Gu Jin. "Carter is not me. If Susu gets angry with him, I''m afraid..." These days, Si Li Ting collected all of Carter''s former girlfriends. His girlfriend is not a bed mate. He is a very sentimental person, but Si Li Ting believes a truth, the vast majority of amorous men are because they did not meet the woman who made him love his whole life. So they linger in the flowers and treat women as ythings. Once a woman awakens the love element in his body, he will be a single-minded person. But he didn''t have any experience in love and didn''t know how to treat women well. Carter''s temper is not good, Si Li Ting is very afraid that Gu Jin and Carter make a very serious situation. "Lord, no matter what Carter thinks, he can''t hide it all his life. One day, he''ll show some clues. Once he shows his horse''s feet, we can find out his wife''s whereabouts, and maybe he will contact you on his own initiative. " "I can''t, I can''t wait for death." He looked at the time. It''s been so long. There should have been something. In this way, thete dinner phone came in. "I checked all his purchase records over the years and found that there were 10 real estate properties and more than 20mercial resorts and development projects in China. If he really lives in these ces, it''s hard to find him for a while "Send me the information first." "Well." Si Li Ting thought for a while and continued: "it''s not only him, but also all the assets and real estate under the name of his father and mother. In short, all the people close to him will be checked again!" "Well, you really treat me as a ve?" Late banquet dissatisfaction way. "Brother, I keep this in mind. In the future, no matter what you say, I will never refuse." "Brother, don''t talk about that. He has a special identity and needs to spend some time. You should check these ces first." Chapter 610 Gu Annan''s appearance was originally a mystery. Now she has a younger sister. She can''t see the falsehood from Carter''s expression. "Do you really know my life and my parents?" "It happens that I have a good rtionship with someone. I really know about your parents'' affairs. I don''t know 100% of them. Most of them have no problems. In addition to Gu Annan, whom you have seen in Japan, you have a younger sister. You are triplets. " "Where is she? Where are my parents? " The truth Gu Jin has always wanted to know is just around the corner. "As I said, if you want to know, you have to take out the chips in exchange. You know what I want." Carter is a powerful negotiator, and Gu Jin has already stepped into his trap. In business negotiations, the most taboo show weakness. No matter how much you like it, don''t show it to your opponent. Sometimes even if the price your opponent says is close to your price, you have to pretend to go around before you decide. Never show your bottom line in front of your opponent. Gu Jin is not unaware of this, but Carter''s words have made her in a mess. "Carter, don''t take advantage of others." "Gu Jin, you are also the owner of the family. You can''t fail to understand that pie will not fall from the sky. If you want something, you have to pay first. " He rubbed Gu Jin''s wet hair. "You You let me think about it. " Gu Jin''s eyes twinkled with hesitation. "Well, how long will it take you?" "Three days." Carter looked at the little woman under him. He was so close to her that he could eat her in one bite, but He got up and took a deep breath. "OK, I''ll give you three days." "I, I''ll take a bath first. I''m all wet." Perhaps for fear that he would touch himself again, Gu Jin immediately jumped away and reluctantly stood upright on the bed. I took my pajamas to the bathroom and locked the door quickly. Until the moment when the door was closed, Gu Jin breathed heavily and managed to hide the truth. There was nothing she could do about that situation. If she didn''t find something to distract Carter''s attention, she would be finished. Perhaps most people will think that life experience is more important. Curiosity is one aspect, and finding family members is another. No one can understand the deep fetters of Gu Jin and Si Li Ting, even if she wants to know her family''s elimination earlier. However, the most important thing for her is Si Li Ting, who is beside her when she is suffering, not her so-called parents. If you want to lose Si Li Ting and find a parent who still doesn''t know why she left her, how could Gu Jin be so stupid. She knows who is good to her and who is bad to her. It must be said that she was really surprised when she first heard that she had two siblings. But when she heard that Carter was going to trade this with her, she reacted. The most important thing at the moment is to stop Carter from taking possession of her. Gu Jin pretended to be very interested in her life experience. In fact, it was not. She was only interested in Si Li Ting and her children. Before she and Si Li Ting said good, this life can find family is not important, because she has found the best family. Brother, grandfather, Si Li Ting, Jin Nuo. How could she give up her important family for an unknown mystery? Three days, she has three more days to consider, brother Li Ting, can you find me quickly? Gu Jin immerses herself in the water. She lingers for two hours before shees out. She is afraid that Carter will be a beast again. By the time she came out, Carter had washed and leaned on the bed in her pajamas to watch theputer. This is the mostmon picture of the two people. Apart from their different beds, they seem like husband and wife. When she came out, Carter put down theputer and brought the medicine box. Just now her wound was drenched with rain. I don''t know if it will be inmed. See hime over, Gu Jin subconsciously will retreat, "no, it doesn''t matter if you don''t go up all night." "I don''t mind if I want to scrap it." Gu Jin took a look at his wound, which is still very serious. Carter directly pulled up her foot and began to give her medicine. Gu Jin was so painful that she was pumping. It''s been several days, and her health is not getting better at all. It''s more serious than expected. "From now on, you will be good. If you go on like this, your legs will not be good." This is not rmist. Gunshot wounds of this degree are nothing to others, but Gu Jin''s metabolism and recovery ability are very weak. Gu Jin didn''t speak, but looked at him on guard. She was afraid that any word of her own would exchange for a man''s desire. "You don''t have to guard against me. After three days, I''ll give you three days. I won''t move you in these three days."Even if he said that, once the bandage was done, she quickly took back her leg. "It''ste. Go to bed." Carter turns off the light and goes to bed. Gu Jin usually goes to bed because she is too tired. Today, she couldn''t sleep. Now her only chance is to get amunication device to send signals to the outside world. The people on the ind don''t have anymunication equipment. It should have been ordered. She hasn''t seen Carter use her mobile phone these days. She''s looking at Carter''sputer. Theputer is connected to the Inte. If she can log on to the socialworking site, she can send a signal to Si Li Ting. Gu Jinqiang endured sleepiness untilte at night. It took her a few days to observe the password of theputer. Although she was far away, it could be judged by his gestures. Finally, tonight, she said that in order to make Carter rx his vignce. At three o''clock in the morning, when people are most asleep, Gu Jin quietly jumps out of bed. She is afraid that she will make a sound when jumping, so she has to crawl slowly. Theputer is on Carter''s side, not far away. For more than ten seconds, Gu Jin''s heart almost fell out of his throat. She had a feeling that she was a martyr who used her body to block the hole of a gun. Every time she crawled forward, the sweat on her forehead increased a lot, and her heart seemed to be grasped. Close, she can see Carter''s closed eyes, theputer is beside him, as long as she reaches for it. Dong Dong Dong She seems to be able to hear the sound of her own heartbeat, usually you reach for things as long as a second. However, for a few seconds, she felt that her life was so long that she did not dare to release her nervous atmosphere and hold her breath. I got it. I got it. Gu Jin swallows saliva, now just pick up theputer can. After getting it sessfully, Gu Jin runs away from the scene with herputer in her arms. Brother Li Ting, wait for me. I''ll be there soon. Gu Jin dare to conclude that as long as she can sessfully send a message, Si Li Ting can locate her address. She climbed to the bathroom and leaned against the wall of the bathroom. Gu Jin wiped the sweat on her dishcloth. Although the whole process took only one minute, it should be the most intense one in her life. She gently exhaled a breath, these days of humiliation in exchange for today''s ending, she will soon be able to see Si Li Ting. Gu Jin opens the power button of theputer. Brother Li Ting, wait for me. I''lle to see you right away. Theptop starts and shines in the dark. Just that kind of tension came again. In addition to the tension, there was excitement. For such a short time, her hands had been sweatingyer byyer. Let''s get it started. Okay, faster. Finally came to the password input stage, Gu Jin with memory, followed Carter''s gesture on the keyboard to press the long string of passwords. It''s English letters mixed with numbers. It''s in upper and lower case. Even if you look at the input, you may not be able to write it down. Gu Jin hasn''t seen it with his own eyes. He just relies on Carter''s gesture. A pass, finally to thending interface, Gu Jin heart filled with ecstasy, she click open social software. Next, as long as log on, and then send a word to Si Li Ting. Gu Jin''s excited fingers are shaking, so many days of missing, Si Li Ting must be very anxious. Sorry, brother Li Ting has worried you again. Gu Jin is inputting her ount number, but behind heres a cold male voice. "It seems that I still underestimate you, woman." Gu Jinzheng concentrates on inputting the ount number. Even if it is a piece of papernding, it will frighten her, let alone a clear male voice. "Ah She screamed out of fear. Chapter 611 Gu Jin was so scared that he lost hisputer and almost jumped from the ground. Carter, who was still sleeping well before, didn''t know when he was standing behind her. Gu Jin looked at him like a ghost. This is Gu Jin''s first idea. Carter is absolutely a dangerous man, although Gu Jin doesn''t know why he was so indifferent to himself at first, and then he treated her cautiously. But this evening''s attitude is enough to make all her previous actions disappear. Her dying tactics, her covert ways, and all her disguises were torn off at this moment. Carter directly turned on the bathroom light, and now you can clearly see the panic on Gu Jin''s face. She was wearing a nightdress and sitting next to the bathtub with her white legs exposed. This is the most real Gu Jin. These days, she has been hiding all her emotions. She pretends to be clever and shows weakness in order to let her rx her vignce. Gu Jin didn''t expect that while she was calcting Carter, Carter was also calcting her. The notebook clearly shows her ount number to log in to the social software, and her password has not yet been entered. "What are you doing?" He looked down at her, Gu Jin swallowed saliva, in the heart has been nervous to the extreme. She just made a big mistake with Carter. How can she get round this lie? "If I say, I just can''t sleep and want to surf the Inte, do you believe it?" She lied with a guilty conscience. Carter Yang''s lips smile, but with a smile of irony, "do you think I will believe it?" How can she cheat others if she doesn''t believe herself? Gu Jin licked his lips, his face was very ugly. "Carter, I..." He walked towards her step by step, and Gu Jin slowly retreated to the back until her body was in the bathtub, and she couldn''t move any more. "I thought you were really thinking patiently, but Gu Jin, you failed all my expectations." Gu Jin''s big eyes blinked at him. He felt guilty to the extreme. His brain was spinning fast. How could she get rid of the encirclement. This behaviorpletely angered Carter. She didn''t have to think about it. She waspletely finished. "Carter, I beg you. You let me go. I don''t like you at all." She sat on the ground in a panic, pleading look is really pitiful, men on her appearance is the most can not refuse. Carter crouched down slowly. "How do you know my password?" "I pay attention to your gestures when you type. I''m just trying." "Have a try? It''s a sess in one go, Gu Jin. Should I say you''re a genius Carter didn''t like vases at all. Gu Jin was different from those women who only had their appearance. These days, she is in all kinds of temptation, all kinds of camouge, before in her own uncontroble time, she can keep calm. When she responded, she had promised to give her three days. I have to say that this woman is very resourceful. The more so, the more Carter didn''t want to let her go. The stubborn color in Carter''s eyes is more and more serious, but Gu Jin is nervous. Will he lock himself up? "Carter, I beg you. I really don''t want to stay here. I want to leave. Don''t you want equity? What''s the point of holding me? " Carter gently touched her cheek. "Smiths, I''ll take the shares in other ways. I want them. You, I want them." Then he reached out and took Gu Jin''s hand. Before Gu Jin could react, he had already taken off the ring on her hand. "Carter, what are you doing with my ring? Give it back to me. " "Soon you will know what I''m going to do, Gu Jin. You forced me." Carter got up with her ring. "It''s time to end it." Gu Jin thought of what he had said before. He wanted to hide himself and rece him with someone else. She grabbed Carter by the corner. "Carter, you can''t do this." "What can''t I do? Is it not to hurt your sister, or to him? " "No, we have no injustice or hatred. Even if we force me to stay around, do you think I will like you?" "It doesn''t matter whether you like me or not. The important thing is that the feelings can be cultivated slowly. I have plenty of time for you to change your mind." "No, don''t..." Gu Jin can only let him leave, and then the bodyguards whoe in lock her hands and feet with iron chains. The situation turned into the worst and Gu Jin became a prisoner. Now her safety is not important, at least in these three days, Carter will not move her, Gu Jin is worried about Si Li Ting. Carter''s move is to let Si Li Ting think that she is dead and give up looking for her.Maybe he will take Gu An nan to open a knife. What should he do! She has to get out of here. She had known Carter''s tactics before, and would do anything to win. It has been five days since Gu Jin disappeared. Si Li Ting tried his best to find out where Carter was. "Sir, I have news about Carter. He flew to Singapore early this morning." Singapore? "Where did you fly from?" "At the capital airport, he was apanied by a wealthy Singaporean. It seems that they are going to talk about business." This news is full of strange, did he misunderstand Carter before? Gu Jin is not around him? "Is there no Susu''s whereabouts?" "No, there''s no news from my wife for the time being." Si Li Ting clenched his fist. Damn it, how could it be like this! If he guessed wrong from the beginning to the end, Carter didn''t hijack Gu Jin at all? "Do you think there is a possibility, in fact Su Su has Dead? " Si Li Ting did not dare to use that kind of words to describe Gu Jin. "No, sir. What if Carter is trying to cover up the whole thing? Maybe he''s trying to distract you, and he''s secretly moving his wife away "Lin Jun, if Su Su Su..." "No, certainly not. I believe the wife will not die. How could the wife leave you and the young master. Major Chi Yan has been tracking his news, but we can find his wife if there is any trace. " Lin can onlyfort Si Li Ting like this. Even if Gu Jinzhen is dead, he must say that she is still alive. This is thest support Si Li Ting live a string, absolutely can not be broken. "Shall we go to Singapore, sir?" "No, if it''s true, as you say, he''s just doing it to make people follow." "Yes." Si Li Ting didn''t know why. He felt uneasy. He imed to be able to guess people''s hearts, but this time he couldn''t figure out what Carter was thinking. Is Gu Jin by his side? He closed his eyes and thought carefully. He thought that he was Carter. If Gu Jin was really around him, the next step was to hide people''s eyes. It is impossible to keep Gu jinzang for a lifetime. As long as she appears, she will be found. What can be done once and for all? Feign death? Rece her with a dead man. People all think Gu Jin is dead, and then change her face. If so, as long as Gu Jin is still alive. "Sir, what are you thinking?" Such a silent Si Li Ting makes Lin all feel afraid. "Nothing. There must be something wrong with the days Carter disappeared. Go and see if there is a floating corpse recently." Gu Jin yed the game of feigned death three years ago. Does Carter want to repeat his old trick? Si Li Ting has a kind of feeling more and more, Gu Jin is still alive absolutely, live well! "Master, you..." "Susu is not dead, I believe." If there is a floating corpse as soon as Carter leaves, it proves his conjecture that Carter wants to hide people''s eyes. "Well, I''ll arrange it right away." See Si Li Ting again, Lin Jun is also happy a lot. "You have to keep a close eye on Carter. There''s definitely something wrong with him." "Yes." This day, there is no news, Si Li Ting some can not sit still, all this is his guess, no one can guarantee 100% correct. In the evening, Carter had another movement. "He went to Paris." "What, Paris?" "Yes, I just got on the ne from Singapore to Paris, and he was apanied by businessmen. Yes, Michael''s territory is on the European side." Si Li Ting frowned. What kind of medicine did Carter sell in this gourd? He was more and more confused. "In short, let people follow first, and we won''t budge." Si Li Ting is afraid that Carter is luring the tiger away from the mountain. As soon as he leaves, he secretly transfers Gu Jin. What should he do? Chapter 612 Rosenberg, Paris. Just like the name here, there are all kinds of roses nted all over the year. Many years ago, he came here once, and still remember that time, he walked up the thornydder by mistake. Carter still remembers that day. It was a winter day. It was snowing heavily in Paris. The castle is very beautiful in the snow. I don''t know what kind of rose it is. It will open in winter. Carter walked up the steps, leaving his footprints on the white steps. This kind of atmosphere is like suddenly from the reality into the fairy tale world, Carter suddenly a little curious about where this leads to. However, he never thought that there was such a picture in it. In the beautiful crystal coffin, there is a sleeping beauty. It was a beautiful girl, as pure as crystal. Carter only looked at it and was attracted by the girl in the crystal coffin. She was so beautiful. She looks like an oriental girl with transparent skin and long ck hair. The first time I saw her, it seemed that there was a pair of wings behind her. Was she an angel? Is she dead? Living people don''t lie in ces like this. Just thinking about it, I was interrupted. "How did you get here?" Mu Chen, who has always been calm, is a little nervous now. "Who is she? Alive or dead? " Judging from her face, she should be only eleven or two years old. Her face is the skin color of a normal person. If she is a living person, why should she lie here? "She is the girl I once mentioned. Because of her health, she can only stay here like this." "What disease is it?" "Congenital heart disease, need to find the right heart source, but her constitution is special, not so suitable heart source, I have been looking for." "What if I can''t find it?" "You can''t live to be eighteen." Mu Chen''s voice is understatement, but the expression on his face is very heavy. Carter wakes up from the memory, can''t live to 18 years old, that girl should have died. Mu Chen has said before that she will not be buried after her death, but will keep her body. Carter made up his mind to rece Gu Jin with the same girl as Gu Jin. In this way, he could hide the truth. "Long time no see." Mu Chen''s cold face is more soft than in the past, and his mood should be very good. "Thest time I came here was ten years ago. I didn''t expect that ten years would pass in a sh." "Cooperation has always been a telephonemunication, youe here to talk about cooperation, this is the first time." "In fact, I have something to ask for besides cooperation this time." Although there was no obvious expression on Mu''s face. Mu Chen used to have invisible spines on his body, and anyone close to him would be stabbed. Now his breath is gentle and non aggressive. Even if I haven''t seen him for a long time, he won''t change his appearance, will he? "What?" Mu Chen''s voice is faint. Carter was just about to open his mouth when an ethereal voice rang out: "brother dust..." Carter looked behind him and saw a bright little face in sight. When he saw this face, he was stunned for a moment. At that moment, he thought he had seen Gu Jin, but his eyes were ck. "She is..." Carter thought that the woman who had been dead long ago stood in front of him with a smiling face. Mu Chen''s face changed, "seven girls, go back to the room." "Brother Chen, he is..." Instead of leaving, Xiao Qi approached Carter. Golden hair, blue eyes, and the memory of that person is very simr. Is that what he looks like when he grows up? "He''s not. You should go back to your room and take your medicine." Mu Chen did not expect that Xiao Qi would suddenlye to the reception room. "No, he must be the big brother who saved me." Carter was confused. Xiao Qi had already taken his hand. "Big brother, do you remember Xiao Qi? You saved me years ago as like as two peas and two women, the character of the woman is different from that of Gu Jin. "You are..." He was sure that he had never seen Xiao Qi. He would never forget such a lovely girl. If the girl in the crystal coffin at that time was like a quiet sleeping beauty, then now the living little woman is like an elf, suddenly appeared in front of him. "I''m Xiao Qi. By the way, Xiao Qi was only so tall 15 years ago." Xiao Qi squatted down and said, "do you think of me like this?"The girl''s smile is enough to melt the ice, warm and sincere. See Carter or a face at a loss, seven murmured lips, "big brother, I''ve been thinking about you for 15 years, you''ve forgotten me." Let such a girl show a sad expression, you will feel that you have done something wrong. Mu Chen knows that things can''t be concealed. Xiao Qi is like a treasure he has been hiding. One day, it is broken by an outsider. "Why do you think it''s me?" Carter realized something. "Of course, big brother has blue eyes and yellow hair. Although it is different from the memory, it is still very simr. Don''t you really remember me? By the way, you taught me to speak Chinese back then. Thank you. Did I remember correctly? " She said poor Chinese, difficult to send out thank you two words, witty spit out the tongue, "sorry, big brother, I, I don''t speak very well. It''s because I fell asleep for a long time without practicing. I''ve asked brother Chen to find a Chinese teacher to teach me. I''ll speak very well soon. " Xiao Qi''s innocent and pure eyes made Carter''s heart ripple. It seemed that his guess was right. The man who saved the girl was not himself. It was Si Li Ting, who grew up in China, so he spoke Chinese. I didn''t expect that Si Li Ting would have such a fate with her. Seeing Mu Chen so nervous, Carter also guessed some things. Over the years, Mu Chen has never had a girlfriend, let alone a girlfriend, even a bed mate. I knew that he liked this girl a long time ago, and advised him that she was a dead man in Carter''s mind. Who knows she survived, still so naive and lovely. Maybe the little girl wants Si Li Ting with all her heart. With Mu Chen''s identity, she can take her to find Si Li Ting. Why does Si Li Ting not have her around? Just when the little girl thought it was her, why was Mu Chen so nervous? It is likely that the little girl likes Si Li Ting, while Mu Chen likes her. Carter, a man of genius, soon had an answer in his heart. The dead can''t rece Gu Jin. What about the living? A woman as like as two peas. And this woman is very simr to the early Gu Jin, especially the pair of eyes. This trip to Europe, he did have some harvest. "Little girl, you know the wrong person. There are so many people with blue eyes and yellow hair in the world. I''m not the one you know." "Is it? But I think you''re really like him The little girl was disappointed. Carter said gently, "but I''m really not. I speak Chinese only to be strong and not very good. I grew up in the United States." "Ah So, do you have any brothers? Cousin, cousin? " Xiao Qi didn''t give up. He grabbed his sleeve and asked anxiously. "Seven girl, I said you should drink medicine." Mu Chen interrupts, and then asks, everything will have an answer. "Brother Chen, just for a moment, I''ll ask this big brother. He really looks like the man I knew then." Carter rubbed her head and said, "go for the medicine first. I won''t leave. I''ll talk about itter." "Don''t go, big brother." "Well, well, I''m not going." Xiao Qi took Mu Chen''s hand again and said, "brother dust, please take care of this big brother for me. I''lle right away." "Go." "Yes." Xiao Qi turns back three times in one step. "Big brother, don''t go. Don''t go. I''ll be here soon, just for a while." She''s a lovely girl. She''s not familiar with the world. Carter appreciates her attitude. She''s in a good mood. Xiao Qi, it seems that things are bing more and more interesting. Chapter 613 See small seven leave, Mu dust a sigh of relief, but the brow is covered with ayer of cloud. "Take a step." When they arrive at Mu Chen''s study, Mu Chen stands with his hands on his hands, and the flowers nted in the courtyard are very beautiful. "Why on earth did youe this time?" "It doesn''t matter why I came here. What matters is that I want to ask that girl that she has found her heart?" At that time, Mu Chen once said that Xiao Qi''s body was special and it was very difficult to find a suitable heart source. If she could not be found, she would die at the age of 18. She and Gu Jin are triplets, so it should be 24 this year. She''s not dead, that''s finding the right heart. "It''s not appropriate. I changed her heart eight years ago, but that heart made her have a strong rejection. I have no way but to let her continue to sleep in the ice coffin. Originally, I wanted to find the next suitable heart source to wake her up, but I didn''t expect her to wake up in advance Mu Chen has made a lot of sacrifices for this girl. Carter and he have worked together for so many years. They are not friends, but allies at most. More or less than others still want to understand Mu Chen, he said that knowing Gu Jin''s family affairs is a bit exaggerated. When he saw the girl by mistake, Mu Chen mentioned some, but mu Chen didn''t know about Gu Jin at that time. Only said it was a pair of twins, that girl hidden very deep, these years no news. Later, Gu''s family suddenly had a master. At that time, he didn''t know what kind of entanglement did Si Li Ting and Gu Jin have. In the end, it''s all about other people''s family, and he didn''t worry about it. Who knows that one day he will fall in love with Gu Jin, and even sprout the idea of recing her existence with a double. For this double, he came to Paris and happened to meet Xiao Qi, who had already recovered. Is this God''s help to him? "How is she now?" "Unless she finds a heart that won''t repel, she''ll..." Mu Chen sighed helplessly, and Carter said quietly: "her appearance is the same as a person I know. That person''s surname is Gu. They should be sisters?" "Sisters, sisters." A face as like as two peas appeared in Mu''s brain, but the face was more gentle. "So they should be triplets. Other people''s hearts are not suitable. What about sisters'' hearts?" Carter tried. Before he heard Mu Chen''s meaning, the closest sister''s heart source will not appear to repel. Then Mu Chen is likely to take Gu Jin, and Carter also takes precautions. Sometimes in order to protect their beloved, even if fall into the devil''s way, what does it matter? "No rejection." Mu Chen''s calm answer did not reveal half a point. "The big brother in her mouth should be Steven, right? He and I are the only ones in the Smiths family who are most simr Mu Chen opened an oil painting and said, "look at it yourself." The man in the picture, no, should only be called a teenager. Blonde hair and blue eyes, with a young face, and a bit simr to their own. But if you look closely, you will find that the facial contour of that person will be more delicate, after all, he has Oriental blood in his bones. He is Si Li Ting, not himself. Because of the long time and the change of people''s faces, the little girl mistakenly thought that she was the one who saved her. "It''s Steven." "Yes, I didn''t expect that you woulde today. I didn''t tell you in advance. He saved Qiya in those years. Since then, Qiya has been very fond of him and has been moring to see him. At first, I really didn''t know who he was, until I met by chance. At that time, Qiya was already in aa, so I didn''t mention it. Now she has woken up and wants to see him every day. To be honest, I''m... " "You don''t want her to see Steven, because you love her more than anything else. You''re afraid that she will fall in love with Steven crazily, right?" Carter directly debunked Mu Chen''s mind. Mu Chen did not deny, "yes, I admit that I have selfish intentions. From the first time I saw her, she fell in love with her. At first, I just wanted to protect her, but I didn''t expect that this kind of protection turned into love. When I found out, I had fallen in love with her. I know she just regards me as my big brother, so I don''t want to really ask her to pay anything. Just want to bring her happiness in her limited life, if Si Li Ting is single, what''s the harm of seeing her. She likes him so much, if two people can be together, I will smile and bless. For me, her happiness is my happiness. Can Si Li Ting with Gu Jin, two people so love each other, they also have a lovely child. Most of Xiao Qi''s life is in a deep sleep. Although she is already 24 years old, her temperament is simr to that of a child. She had a heart attack since childhood, and I have been taking good care of her to prevent anything that might stimte her.She has be a kind of obsession with Si Li Ting. You can''t understand this mood. I can''t imagine that one day they really met. What should I do if she can''t ept the shock that the man is married and has a child and has a heart attack on the spot? " Mu Chen''s face appears very tangled expression, he is bitter and painful. Carter did not expect that this man would be so noble for Xiao Qi, so noble that he could hand over his beloved woman. "Why don''t you tell her you love her?" "She just regards me as a big brother. If I say so, I''m afraid that even now she will lose her dependence on me." Everyone''s way of dealing with love is different. Even in front of the cold Mu Chen, he is just a poor child in front of his beloved woman. "She has seen me. Now thework is very developed. If I say I don''t know Steven, one day she will only think that we are lying to her, and she will hate you." Carter was right about that, and it''s toote to lie. Si Li Ting is not a nobody. Even if he is not in Europe, it is hard to guarantee that one day Xiao Qi will see him because of something. Mu Chen never cares what people think. What he cares about is Xiao Qi, the little princess who has been held in his heart since childhood. "Yes, she has seen you, and you are here, and I can''t argue that I don''t know you." "What do you want me to do?" Carter never mentioned the purpose of hising here. For mu Chen, Xiao Qi is everything, more important than his life. At this time, he wants to take Xiao Qi instead of Gu Jin, let alone walk out of this door, and he will be killed by Mu Chen. "You juste to me to talk about cooperation. We don''t know each other very well. If she asks you about Si Li Ting, you will say it''s your distant rtive. You don''t contact me very much. If you ask any more questions, don''t answer them directly. I''m sure you can Carter followed Mu Chen. He had already made up his mind. "I''ll try my best." "Remember, Xiao Qi''s heart is not good and can''t be stimted. I can''t let her take risks because she hasn''t got the heart source yet. So don''t say anything that might irritate her. Try to follow her Mu Chen was so careful that Carter saw him for the first time. "OK, but I''d like to ask, is that the source of heart you said is Gu Jin?" "Yes..." They were talking about a little woman who was like a kitten sneaking in. "Run slowly and don''t fall." Mu Chen quickly stepped forward and took her into his arms, as if the woman was an egg. Xiao Qi spat out his tongue, "brother dust, I''m in good health. Don''t be so nervous, big brother. Fortunately, you''re still there. I''m afraid you''re gone. " she walked out of Mu''s arms and went straight to Carter. At that moment, Mu Chen''s heart was empty. Now it is just a man who looks like Si Li Ting. If one day he appears, his Xiao Qi will leave without hesitation like this and never look back. Knowing that there will be such a day, but when she releases her hand, why is his heart so painful? It was as if someone had taken away the most precious thing. Xiao Qi, his Xiao Qi no longer belongs to him. Mu Chen looks at himself and reaches out to catch Xiao Qi''s finger, and his mouth overflows with a wry smile. Seven girls. Chapter 614 Xiao Qi is running all the way, running too fast, there is ayer of thin sweat on his head. Gu''s sisters have physical problems, the best should be Gu Jin, but now the physical fitness has be very poor. Carter took out a handkerchief from his pocket, and the gentleman wiped the sweat on her forehead. "Miss seven is not in good health. Run slowly, and I will not leave." Xiao Qi grabs his sleeve, his eyes are shining, "Na, Na, big brother, do you have any brothers and brothers? It looks like you. " "Our family are all blonde hair, blue eyes, fragmentary, dozens of people, do not know who miss seven asked?" Sure enough, it''s up to Carter to talk nonsense. He didn''t cheat people when he said this, but he just gave a general idea. "I don''t know his name, big brother. Do you have a family photo? If I had a picture, I would have known him. " "Our family is very big. Because of the business rtionship, we have it all over the world. It''s rare for us to meet each other, let alone get together and take photos of the whole family." Xiao Qi still doesn''t give up. "Where is your home?" "New York." "So far away." Xiao Qi''s face was full of disappointment. She didn''t want such a result. Suddenly Xiao Qi thought of something, "by the way, although I don''t have his name, I have his portrait." Xiao Qi turned out an oil painting she painted by herself, "do you know him?" "The teenagers above are only teenagers. There are some differences between them. Do you have a recent photo?" "I haven''t seen him for 15 years. I drew it from my memory. When will you go back to New York, I''ll..." "Seven wench, you are in poor health. You can''t stand the long journey. OK, I have to ask all the questions. He and I have something to talk about." It''s time for mu Chen to interrupt. Xiao Qi hung his head and said, "brother dust, I want to see him again." "I will meet you if you have a chance." Mu Chen touched her head, "I promise you, I will let you see him." After a change of heart, he will help them. Even if Xiao Qi wants to marry him, he doesn''t mind to make his own wedding dress. Not now. He can''t let Xiao Qi get any stimtion. "Brother Chen, I won''t disturb you now..." Xiao Qi is a very clever girl, especially listening to Mu Chen''s words. She will believe whatever Mu Chen says. Seeing off Xiao Qi, Mu Chen just breathed a sigh of relief, "you just said it very well." "What are you going to do?" Carter lit a cigar, and his performance has obviously convinced Mu Chen. Mu Chen then took a deep breath of his fire, and the smoke filled the air. "Take heart for her, wait for her body to recover, and then arrange for her to meet with Si Li Ting. Xiao Qi will never know the source of her heart. When she loses her beloved, she will fall in love with her. " This is mu Chen''s n. It sounds cruel to the extreme, but she loves Xiao Qi to the extreme. Even if his hands were stained with blood, he only wanted to give her a warm sun. Such love is too great and too deep. "And you? You love her. " "I said, I just want her to be happy. If only that person can give her happiness, I will make it." Mu Chen knows the rtionship between Carter and Si Li Ting, so he is not afraid of what he wants to do with Gu Jin. Even in some ways, he and Mu Chen are on the same line. But mu Chen didn''t know that Carter fell in love with Gu Jin. This was a link that he had never calcted. It was precisely because of this link that his n was doomed to fail. "It''s just a pity that Gu Jin is doomed to be a tragedy." Carter light way, the face does not see any expression. "There is no way. If she needs to change her heart, Si Li Ting will do everything to find her heart." "With all due respect, you didn''t say they had a sister before. Why not use her?" "Her health is not good, only Gu Jin is the best among the three sisters. I want the most healthy heart source for Xiao Qi." Carter chuckled. "It''s cruel..." He was very d that he came to Europe, otherwise he would not know how Gu Jin died one day. "It''s veryte today. Let''s stay in Rosenberg." That''s what Carter wanted. "It''s better to be respectful than obedient. No matter when youe, the roses here are very beautiful." The rose castle under the night is more beautiful than reality. If you look at it, it will be a fairy tale world. Mu Chen created a fairy tale world for her, and let Xiao Qi live like a sleeping beauty in a fairy tale. Carter came to the garden. There are many lights in the garden. Xiao Qi likes this style. Will she like it? In his mind, Gu Jin''s small face, that intelligent but stubborn woman."Big brother, are you looking at the flowers?" Carter turned around as like as two peas. The gene was really amazing. Obviously, she was the same as Gu Jin, but her personality was different. There will be physiological needs for Gu Jin Carter, but when he sees Xiao Qi, he has no such feeling at all. "The roses here are beautiful." "Yes, when I was a child, I liked to watch fairy tales, especially the pictures of roses around the whole castle. Brother Chen really nted a lot of roses for me, and specially developed a transgenic rose that would not wither in winter. More than ten yearster, the whole rose castle was wrapped by roses. It''s really beautiful. " When Xiao Qi mentions Mu Chen, her face is always full of expression, warm and beautiful, like a little sun. "How is Miss Qi doing now?" "I feel better when I wake up this time. Except for the asional difort, I seem to be able to adapt to this heart." It seems that she did not know that the heart was not the best fit for her body. If there was no ident, she would probably die on the spot. Mu Chen loves her so much that she is not willing to take any risks. "How did this hearte from?" "A few years ago, brother Mu Chen spent a lot of effort to find it for me. It was a young girl who had a car ident. She voluntarily donated her body organs." Seven caresses his chest, "really thank her for giving me this heart, or I will not live to 18 years old." Car ident? Voluntary? It is estimated that Mu Chen is just a casual word. Even if he gouges out people''s heart, he can''t tell her. "Do you really want to see him? If you go to New York with me, you may see him "Yes, but I''m not well enough to go to New York with you." Xiao Qi has a poor face. Carter was like a tempting devil at the moment. "Don''t you want to stay here all your life? I''ll never see him again. " "I really want to see him, but brother Mu Chen..." Carter sighed. "I really want to help you, but you don''t know his name. It''s really hard. It''ste. I won''t disturb you." As Carter was ready to leave, the phone dropped. "Big brother, you lost your cell phone." "Thank you, Xiao Qi." Carter clicks on the screen. "Fortunately, it''s not broken." On the screen is a man''s screen saver, small seven one will be the mobile phone to grab over. "He, he, that''s him, big brother, who is this?" "This is my cousin Steven. What''s the matter? I don''t think he''s very handsome. Many little girls like him. He grew up in China when he was young, and he speaks Chinese very well. " Xiao Qi is going to be crazy. If the big brother grows up, it is like this. He is much more mature than he is in memory. "He''s the man I''m looking for. Do you know where he is?" Xiao Qi is full of tears. She has been looking for him for a long time. "He''s in China at the moment, but you''re not fit for a long journey." Xiao Qi shook his head abruptly, "I just want to see him before I die, one side is good, big brother, can you help me?" "But mu Chen won''t let you go, your body..." The little face copsed again and Carter took a deep breath. "Xiao Qi, would you like to believe me?" He looked at the little woman around him gently. Xiao Qi blinks her eyes. She is on guard against strangers, but she doesn''t resent this big brother who is mu Chen''s friend and who looks like him very much. "Big brother, of course I believe you." "I can help you, but you can''t tell Mu Chen about it. I''ll take you to see him." Chapter 615 In the moonlight, Xiao Qi stretched out his hand, "Oh, this is our secret. You are not allowed to tell brother Chen." "Good." Carter grinned, little one. You''ve hit the door yourself. Two people left a phone call to each other, Carter quietly left, he can not stay long, in case Mu Chen found that it would be fatal. From Mu Chen''s attitude towards Xiao Qi, Xiao Qi is more important than his life. If he knew that he would take Xiao Qi away, he would not let him go. Europe is his territory, so it is not easy for him to get out. This matter can''t be done in a hurry. It needs to be considered for a long time. Xiao Qi happily returns to the room, Mu Chen pulls her into the arms, "where is the crazy run?" "I went around the garden and saw my big brother just now." Xiao Qi is not good at lying. Anyway, there is monitoring in the vi. If Mu Chen is willing to check, if she lies, it will arouse Mu Chen''s suspicion. "Oh? What did you talk about? " Although Mu Chen felt that Carter would not tell Xiao Qi what happened to Si Li Ting, he was also worried about revealing clues from his mouth. "I talked a lot. Big brother Carter is really a learned man. He told me a lot about New York and invited me to y when I''m well in the future." These are the truth, seven said no tension, Mu Chen did not suspect. "When you''re well, I''ll take you there, all over the world." "In fact, Xiao Qi''s recent state is very good, also can go." Seven tentatively grasps Mu Chen''s hand to act coquettish. From childhood to adulthood, Mu Chen doted on her, and he would give her almost anything she wanted. This is the only thing "No, seven wench, your physical condition is different from that of ordinary people. It''s not stable at all. You seldom go out these years. Besides me, you haven''t adapted to the world. Any stimtion may cause you to have a heart attack. You and the heart have not yet fully fused. There is rejection phenomenon. I know you want to find him, but I promise you I will let you see him one day Mu Chen''s words are sincere and sincere. Xiao Qi knows that he is for his own good, and he will not let himself suffer a little injustice. Seven did not refute his words, "good brother dust, I know, time is not early, you go back to rest." Mu Chen gently touched her hair, "I will certainly realize your wish, but only if you live healthily." "Well." "Tomorrow I''m going to d to do something. Will you wait for me in the castle?" "To d? Is daddy over there Xiao Qi''s face has a little more brilliant color, and her eyes are full of starlight. Mu Chen''s hand on her head is stiff. Daddy, the child "Well." He was a little sad. He was clearly treated like that, but Xiao Qi still called him daddy. "When will brother Chene back? Will daddye back? Xiao Qi has not seen him for a long time. I miss him "If it''s fast, it''s a week. If it''s slow, it''ll take half a month. In short, I''ll finish it as quickly as possible." After dealing with those things, he can arrange the source of his heart for Xiao Qi. Thest time he was about to seed, Xiao Qi suddenly woke up to disrupt his n and temporarily released Gu Jin Yima. "Brother Chen, be careful on the way. Xiao Qi will wait for you toe back." Xiao Qi''s bright smile is enough to cure all, and Mu Chen''s mood gets better when she sees her face. "Good night." Mu Chen withdrew from the door and had no doubt about Xiao Qi. Until Mu Chen left, Xiao Qi''s smiling face slowly copsed, her heart filled with a strong sense of guilt. Mu Chen was good to her. She always knew that he would not let himselfmit danger with his own body, but he had been waiting for so many years just to see that person. Sorry, brother Chen, Xiao Qi can''t listen to you this time, just this time. Mu Chen''s leaving is a very lucky thing for Xiao Qi, so she can leave as soon as possible. Xiao Qi sends the message to Carter. Carter only replies to her. He will arrange it. Things went better than expected. Carter connected the video on the ind. Since he left, Gu Jin''s room has been equipped with a camera, and he can see her anytime and anywhere. This point is still early in the morning in China. Gu Jin has three hours of activity every day in addition to meeting his personal needs. Gu Jinzheng is sitting quietly reading a book, clearly and small seven is the same face, why he saw this face will be more exciting? Xiao Qi is like a little child. Gu Jin is an elegant woman who attracts him everywhere. She and Xiao Qi moved quietly. For example, Gu Jin just sat there reading, and a wisp of hair fell from his cheek. Sunlight on her body, to her ting ayer of Warm gold, such Gu Jin is really beautiful.I want to caress her hair behind her ears and stay quietly by her side. How can he allow such a quiet woman to be dug up. Carter''s fingers caressed the cold screen as if it were her warm cheek. Gu Jin, I must marry you with justice. If Carter was just curious at first and wanted to taste her body, she was no different from other women in his mind. Later, in the process of getting along with her, Carter didn''t just stay at the level of body. He wanted to get her heart, and then let her willingly give up his body. So he did not force her to conquer Gu Jin. Gu Jin can''t settle down after looking at it. Carter has been away for two days. Where has he gone? I thought he would feel a little better when he left. At least he didn''t have to hide carefully, for fear that he would suddenly be a wolf. However, Gu Jin found that after he left, she would be more upset, at least before he was around, she could observe whether he had small movements. After he left the ind, Gu Jin was sure that he was going to do something wrong. He took his ring, which was very likely to prove that he was dead. Gu Jin is very confident about Si Li Ting. He is so familiar with himself that he can recognize his body even if he finds something simr to himself. Carter may not have thought of this. If he really loses his heart and finds Gu Annan or another sister who has not met yet. Damn it. Gu Jin lost his book and rang the bell to call the maid. "What can I do for you, miss?" All the people here were ordered by Carter, and no one was allowed to talk to Gu Jinpan except when necessary. "Call him. I want to talk to him." Only she is awake these two days, her brain is in a mess, her brain has filled a lot. The point is that there is nomunication here. It''s like being isted from the world. She doesn''t know what''s going on outside. She''ll be driven crazy if she goes on like this. "Yes, miss." The maid got a special cell phone and dialed his number. Carter happened to watch Gu Jin''s reaction very clearly in the monitoring. "What, miss me?" His voice of banter came. "Where have you been?" As soon as Gu Jin thinks of Si Li Ting, she is very anxious. "You and I have nothing to do with you. Where I go has nothing to do with you. I want to know, unless you say you think of me." He knew that Gu Jin would copse soon under such circumstances. It''s one of his ns, too, to teach her to give in. "You dream! Carter, if you don''t want me dead, you''d better let me go now. If I die, you will not only lose me, but also suffer his revenge. " Her threat Carter didn''t take it seriously. "You love your child and him so much, you don''t really want to die. If you want to die again, I''ll cancel your three hours of wind time every day and let you spend your whole life in bed. Gu Jin, you are a smart man. You should know what to do and what not to do. " Gu Jin''s threat makes Gu Jin gnash his teeth. It must be said that the Smith family has strong genes. Carter and the original Si Li Ting are very good at threatening her, seize her weakness. Gu Jin clenched his fists. "Do you want to lock me on this ind for life?" Carter chuckled, "no, I''ve settled everything. I''ll pick you up in person, as your husband." Chapter 616 Carter hung up the phone, Gu Jin heart more and more uneasy. What to do? Si Li Ting didn''t know whether she was alive or dead, so he didn''t dare to move Carter. He became the biggest threat to Si Li Ting. If we do not break this situation, let Carter do it, and the consequences will be unimaginable. But now he was injured and trapped in the sea. Two days after Carter left, Gu Jin te tried to get close to the maid. He would not say a word of superfluous words. By the way, hurt. Gu Jin''s mind shed an idea, this matter is because Carter likes him, just developed to the present situation. He likes that he is a double-edged sword. He can hurt himself, so he can also use this to hurt him. The bathroom is not monitored. This night, Gu Jin went in and took a bath as usual, but the water put into the bathtub was not hot water, but cold water. From the fact that she ate and drank all kinds of tonic drugs every day, she knew that Carter had taken care of her. Since she is weak, she takes advantage of it. Usually at home by Si Li Ting hold in the heart of the woman, but now it is teeth bubble in the water. It''s not cold in June. It''s a little bit colder on the ind in the evening. It won''t do anything for ordinary people to take a cold bath. However, Gu Jin also knew that her condition was very poor. She spent more than an hour soaking. She had a high fever at night and she rang the bell. "What''s the matter with you, miss?" The maid saw her rosy cheek. Gu Jin shakes his head, "I don''t know, just feel dizzy." The maid measured the temperature, "call the doctor quickly, miss. How did you burn like this?" "It''s probably the sea breeze in the afternoon." Gu Jin never mentions that she deliberately took a cold bath. After all, Carter has to take care of the doctor before he leaves. "It''s burning too much. I''ll give thedy an injection to reduce the fever." Gu Jin did not expect her body to fit in so well. She only had more than an hour of cold water, and it was so awesome. Si Li Ting and Carter did not tell her the real condition of her body. She always thought that she was only caused by massive bleeding. She would be better after a period of good cultivation. This night, the vi was busy. Gu Jintou was pasted with a fever abatement stick, and he took some medicine. The temperature has receded a little bit. In the fog of Gu Jinyun, I have a fever and a cold. She felt as if she were floating in the clouds, flying and falling. The maid reported to Carter at the first time, and Carter was also worried. "How can a good man have a fever?" "In the afternoon, the Miss blew the sea breeze for a while. Maybe it was at that time that she caught a cold." If it''s just another cold, it''s Gu Jin. The doctor has repeatedly told her about her physical condition. "How are you now?" "I''ve returned some, but it''s still a little hot." "Let the doctor take her high fever down anyway, and tell me if she is still very serious tomorrow." "Yes, boss." Carter hung up the phone and was not at ease. He turned on the monitor and looked at the weak little woman in bed. Maybe he was angry by himself. Knowing that he didn''t say those words made Gu Jin miserable. Knowing that she was not in good health, Carter regretted it. He couldn''t wait for dawn at all. He called all night to ask about the situation. Even if he had a fever reduction needle, Gu Jin''s temperature just dropped a little, and repeatedly, so that in Europe he had no other way but to worry. He had to leave. Carter used his rtionship. Even if it was like this, the visa and passport of Xiao Qi would take two days at the earliest, and ordinary people would need at least one week. Gu Jin''s condition is very bad, the flight time is as long as ten hours, he can''t wait. Carter had no choice but to n a new route, which was a ck line. In a word, Xiaoqi was taken away by smuggling. This method has both advantages and disadvantages. The biggest advantage is that Mu Chen can''t find out where Xiao Qi is going for a while. The bad thing is that he needs to turn around several times, which is much more troublesome than ordinary airnes. Carter couldn''t think about the familiar road. He had to go back to Gu Jin as soon as possible. Fortunately, Mu Chen left early this morning. He told Xiao Qi to leave quickly. Xiao Qi had thought that there were still a few days, but she didn''t expect to leave so soon. She had never been far away. Carter seemed to be in a bad mood. Listening to her hesitation, he urged: "Miss Qi, I have something to go back to. If you want to, you can leave with me now. If you don''t, I will go first." Xiao Qi thought of Si Li Ting''s face. She had been waiting for 15 years to wait until today. She bit her teeth and stomped her feet. "OK, I''ll go pick up my things." "No, I have everything here. If you want to leave, I''ll arrange someone to pick you up as soon as you can get rid of the people who follow you.""I''ll go with you, right away." Besides wanting to see that person, Xiao Qi wants to take this step more importantly. Since that incident, Mu Chen was afraid that she would be hurt. He never let her leave, that is, he was afraid of her injury. Usually to go out must be apanied by many people, if Mu Chen is at home, he will certainly apany himself. Xiao Qi wants freedom. Even if she knows that Mu Chen is for her good, she still wants her own freedom. Carter is like a devil, a little bit of what she wants to lure out of her heart. It was settled soon. As long as Mu Chen was not there, and Xiao Qi was very clever, she easily got rid of the bodyguards and others who came with her. When the ne took off, Xiao Qi still had some unreal feelings. She had never left the country when she was so big. She is the blood of Oriental people, but she has never been back, which is a very depressing thing for her. Xiao Qi lies at the window and looks at the scenery that is getting farther and farther below. "Big brother, this is my first time to leave." Seven in the position is excited like a bird, if usually Carter will talk to her. Now his heart is all in Gu Jin''s body. Before getting on the ne, Gu Jin''s fever still hasn''te down. Although Xiao Qi is simple, she is very sensible. She can see that Carter is in a bad mood. "Big brother, do you have something on your mind?" "Well, I''m in a good mood." "Oh." Xiao Qi sat by his side and didn''t speak again. Along the way, Carter''s eyebrows have been tight frowning state, Xiao Qi is very independent to y their own. After flying, stopping and turning around, two people arrived in China within 30 hours. Carter did not n to let Xiao Qi meet Gu Jin for the time being, so she was ced in a vi in a city. "I have some things to do. If you have any need, just tell the housekeeper not to run around, you know? If you are not familiar with the ce, you will encounter danger and wait for me at home. " "OK, Carter, don''t worry. I''ll be good." Xiao Qi was very clever all the way, but Carter still believed her very much. "This is my number. Call me if you have any problems. I will take you to him as soon as I have dealt with the matter. This is credit card and RMB. If you want to go out, you must have someone apany you. " "Well." Although Carter was relieved of Xiao Qi and was afraid that she would encounter some danger, he specially sent a bodyguard to stay. After setting up seven Carter, he flew to the ind for the first time. Three dayster, Gu Jin''s fever went down and up again and again. He arrived at the ind in anger and grabbed the doctor''s cor. "How do you be a doctor? A cold you''ve made her sick for so long The doctor was helpless. "Boss, you know thisdy''s body is special. Maybe it''s because of this that she''s in good and bad times. I have reminded her to send her to the hospital for a good examination. The equipment here is not enough. Maybe this cold is caused by her body Carter pushed him away and walked quickly to the bedroom. The bedroom still looks like he left, but Gu Jin is not as lively as before. Like a beautiful flower withered. Gu Jin opened his eyes dimly and said, "you I''m back atst. " That nonsense almost broke Carter''s heart, and he suddenly hugged Gu Jin into his arms. "I''m back." This time, Gu Jin did not struggle, but drew a sneer in his arms. You''re back atst. It''s worth my cold bath every day. The next step is to leave. Chapter 617 Carter used his hand to explore Gu Jin''s forehead, and some hot, he looked at the little woman in front of him. "Why did it all of a sudden?" Gu Jin looked at him pitifully, "am I going to die? It''s just a cold. Why am I so sick? " At the moment, Gu Jin''s people and animals are harmless. Who knows that whenever her temperature drops, she will take advantage of people''s unprepared to continue to soak in cold water to keep the temperature rising. The doctor''s one mind thought was Gu Jin''s physical problems, and he did not think in the direction of her pretending to be ill. "No, you just have a cold. How can you die? You''ll get better soon." Carter also gentlyforted her. Gu Jin never mentions Si Li Ting, blindly showing weakness, "I feel very ufortable, dizzy, weak body, throat and eyes are going to get angry." It has to be said that this set really works. Before Bai Xiaoyu used this move, he was perfect, and Tang Ming would follow Bai Xiaoyu everywhere. The more powerful and male chauvinist men, the more they eat this set. Gu Jin has to use the bitter meat scheme in order to leave. Obviously, her weakness worked, and Carter was dying. "I''ll go and pour you water. What do you want to eat, I''ll let the kitchen make it for you." "I''m not hungry. I''m thirsty. I feel thirsty when I drink water." If she didn''t drink more water, how could she manage to run to the bathroom a few more times. Carter put her smoothly on the bed, Gu Jin looked at the back of him leaving, the corner of his mouth showed a sessful smile. In this way, she should be able to leave the ind soon. After all, it is a private ind. Even if equipped with a doctor, the equipment is notplete, she has repeated fever, it is obvious that the doctor is helpless, only sent out to the ind for treatment. Whether she was sent back home or in the United States, she could find a way to escape as long as she was no longer on such an isted ind. Sure enough, she heard Carter yelling at the doctor, "get her fever down soon." "Boss, I have given her a fever reducing needle. That kind of needle can''t be used too much, or it will have side effects." "Waste!" "Now there is only one way to send the youngdy out of the ind for a general examination to see where the problem lies, and then apply the right medicine to the case." Gu Jin in the heart than a ye, too good, she finally had a chance to leave. Soon Carter came back with water, and Gu Jin drank it and sprinkled a lot of water. Don''t grab me again Carter was distressed to see her gulping. In a few days, Gu Jin lost a few Jin and his chin became more and more sharp. It''s not easy for her to get fat, but it''s easier to get thin than anyone else. Carter took out his handkerchief and carefully dried the water from the corner of his mouth. "We''ll be out of the ind in a moment." "Atst your conscience finds that you want to send me away?" Gu Jin has stars in his eyes. "I just sent you to have a physical examination. If you want to see him, you should die earlier. I won''t give you this chance." Gu Jin''s eyes showed disappointment, "why do you want to treat me like this..." "I''ve brought your sister back from Europe, and I''ll send her to Steven soon. she looks as like as two peas, and even loves you more than you do. Do you think Steven will love her if you think you are dead? " Gu Jin had expected everything. She knew that Carter would not let her go. What she had just said was just intended to dispel Carter''s suspicion. Pretending to be ill, let Cartere back, and then leave the ind. It is clear that everything develops ording to his imagination. She didn''t even know that Carter actually brought her sister back, and said that her sister also loved striding. How could it be? "I don''t believe it. You must be afraid to cheat me. I have only one sister, Annan. She is a bear child. She doesn''t like brother Li Ting at all." Carter expected her reaction. Carter took out his mobile phone and opened a picture. "I just know you don''t believe it. You can see for yourself. Did I cheat you?" The girl in the picture is wearing a simple white dress, barefoot stepping on the bluestone steps. Behind her was an old castle full of roses. The rose blossomed beautifully, just like the girl. as like as two peas, Gu Annan recognized the girls in the picture not even the three sisters. Even in her dress and dress, Gu Annan reveals some strange spirits. Her eyes are cunning. And this girl is not. Her eyes are like a clearke. The water is so clean. Theke was clean, and even a bird was clearly reflected by it. Neither he nor Annan had such a sight. It turns out that Carter didn''t cheat himself. They are not twins, but triplets! She has a sister But Why does that sister from far away in Europe like Si Li Ting.Carter saw Gu Jin''s thought, "you want to know why she likes Steven?" Gu Jin also did not deny, "yes, I want to know, why?" "Steven saved her life when she was a child. Over the years, she has been looking for her savior, and even wants to marry him. She has been waiting for him for 15 years. That is to say, she has fallen in love with Steven before you. Is there any possibility that you are just her stand in? Many years ago, Steven first met her. He took you for her. If I remember correctly, you had ck eyes when you met him. be not at all surprising if he is as like as two peas. Gu Jin has beenpletely confused by this sentence, as if his body had been electrified. She stood there dumbfounded, thinking that Carter had just said that she was a stand in, she was a stand in! The reason why she would be so angry, the vast majority of the reason is that she asked Si Li Ting when she was bored. Women make assumptions about who you''re going to save if you and I fall into the water. as like as two peas, she once asked if a woman is just like herself, and is better than herself. Will he love that girl? At the beginning, it was not the first time that he met with the secretary. In this way, it is possible to verify what Carter said. He first knew his sister. Gu Jin has a feeling of stealing other people''s lives. If he is in love with that girl, he does not upy other people''s position. Her heart is very flustered, for a time the brain is booming a nk. If that girles back to Si Li Ting, will he give up himself? Thinking of this, Gu Jin unconsciously grabs Carter''s hand. Carter knew the shock and fear in her heart and didn''t care about the pain in her hands. "In the past, I didn''t believe in fate. I felt that I couldn''t fall in love with a woman in this life. It was you who changed my mind. Maybe it was wrong in the beginning, Steven and her, you and I should be a couple. " Gu Jin shook his head again and again, and his white cheek became more pale. "No, it''s not like that." Gu Jin seemed to think of something. She asked coldly, "what is the character of that girl?" "She is very good, just like a little white rabbit. She is not in good health. She has never left Europe. This time, she escaped. She gave everything to see Steven because she could have a heart attack anytime, anywhere. She is such a poor girl that I can''t bear to speak to her aloud in front of her. In particr, her eyes are very clean, like a beautiful diamond without impurities Why is such a character Gu Jin knows that Si Li Ting''s favorite girl is such a character. When two talents met, she was like a rabbit, a bad little rabbit suddenly appeared in his world. Gu Jin felt as if his heart had been pulled up, and she had the most confidence in Si Li Ting. Even if all the men in the world have changed their minds, they will not. But Gu Jin did not expect that the opponent will be strong to this point, strong to her fear! And the man himself didn''t know that, and that''s the worst part. Chapter 618 Everything ording to Gu Jin thought, she was taken away from the ind, but her heart was wavering, she did not know what would happen next. Gu Jin, who didn''t speak much at first, was much more worried. When she was sick, she was very sad. She didn''t have to pretend. Carter loved her very much. "I''ll be nice to you. I can do what he did to you." Gu Jin believes this. The men of the Smiths family are full of single-minded blood. She stares at Carter. "But you''re not him." No matter how good he is to her, he is not him. Carter must be very angry before he changed to another one. At the moment, he seems much quieter. Gu Jin is still sick. He can''t get angry. "Anyway, it''s already started. You can''t escape it." The next step is to let Xiao Qi approach Si Li Ting, and everything will be solved. He believes that people will change. Even if Gu Jin doesn''t like him now, as time goes on, she will fall in love with herself one day. Just as she didn''t like Si Li Ting at the beginning, she would not fall in love with himter. Gu Jin didn''t speak any more. She was already very sick. In order to see him, she turned herself into such a state. If Si Li Ting dared to defeat her, she would Just thinking about the man who loves her so much one day will hold her woman, and maybe someone else will have a child, her heart is aching. Tears came down without warning. She knew she should believe in Si Li Ting. They had gone through so many ups and downs together. He would never forget these storms. No matter how to convince myself, she can''t be changed. Xiao Qi is more clever and likable than her. Carter stroked the tears on Gu Jin''s face. "Everything will be over. I will love you very much." From the bedroom is he has been holding Gu Jin out, even in the helicopter, he would not let go. Gu Jin did not speak any more, and his heart was like an arrow. On the other side, Si Li Ting was on the verge of copse. Carter went to Europe, and Susu''s whereabouts were unknown. "Sir, we found a female corpse. We can''t see her face clearly because she has been soaked for too long, but she has her wife''s engagement ring on her hand." This is the same as Si Li Ting had expected. What he was afraid of was that Carter didn''t do it. Since Carter had already done it, it proved that Carter couldn''t help it. "Take me there." "My Lord, that woman should not be a wife. You''d better not look at it, for fear it will stain your eyes." Lin did not forget three years ago when salvaging that female corpse, Si Li Ting Tong became what kind of. "Take me." Si Li Ting''s voice is cold, and the tone is cold. ¡°¡­¡­ Yes In the morgue, a female corpse was covered with white cloth. Her face was bitten by some fish, which made her face very ferocious and disgusting. Tan Luoxi had already made psychological preparations, but she still didn''t expect that when she saw that At one nce, she was nauseated and nauseated. Lin Jun patted her on the back. "You go out and wait for us." "No, I want to see if she is a wife." She was crying for fear that the man was really Gu Jin. "She''s not." Si Li Ting cut off the railway. "This female corpse should have been put into the water only recently. It has only been soaked for about two or three days at most, and Susu has disappeared for more than ten days now. It''s not her at all. It should be Carter who chooses a woman who dies normally in order to make this woman wear a ring. " Si Li Ting calm analysis, not a bit flustered. Tan Luoxi''s eyes brightened. "Yes, if hees over with a woman''s corpse that has been soaked for many days, the ring can''t be worn. It should be the ring he gave the corpse to wear in these days." One side of the forensic medicine also urately reported: "this female corpse is 20-25 years old, 165cm in height, the cause of death was sudden cardiac death, not drowning, the body should be soaked in 48 hours to 60 hours." Lin Junyi pped his hands: "that''s right. Carter thought that as soon as he saw the body, he would be immersed in pain. If you love your wife so much, how could you let someone else examine her body. At that time, he only cared about his sadness, but he didn''t remember to do anything else. Carter really took great pains. He would never know that you had already guessed his mind. " One reason is that they are too simr in character. When Carter didn''t exchange Gu Jin, he guessed that Carter might have fallen in love with her. Once this point has been figured out, every step of Carter has been observed by Si Li Ting, and Carter''s tricks can not deceive him. "In this way, we can make sure that the wife is safe. Next, we need to find the position of the wife." "I think my wife should be limited by Carter''s personal freedom. She can''t contact us temporarily. She will try her best to find a chance to contact us.""On the whole, it''s good news." Si Li Ting covered the female corpse with white cloth. "Sir, what about the body? Carter must be watching our reaction. " Don''t publicize it, especially the media. For the time being, I should be too sad to let her bury. You can find a good ce to bury her If it was true that Gu Jin died, he would not hold a funeral so soon. What''s more, Gu Jin is still the head of the family. If she wants to die, the group of people who care for her family are not earth shaking? True or false death can not be released casually, Si Li Ting let people block the news is the most correct choice. "I know what to do." Si Li Ting took the ring from his finger. It was originally a pair of rings, but now Carter put it on the strange female corpse. He can''t take it from the female corpse finger and keep it for Gu Jin, right? "If I hide this ring with her, it will be regarded as a funeral object for her." If Susu doesn''t wear it, why should he wear it again. Tan Luoxi looked at the two rings, especially the huge diamond ring. She swallowed her saliva, which was a waste. makeints about the Tucao, but the woman''s corpse is swollen to makeints about that. Only the finger is cut off. That would be too cruel, even if it was to take off the ring, who would wear it from the dead woman''s hand? Si Li Ting buried his ring together, which is the best choice. If it wasn''t Susu, he would rather not. Si Li Ting strode to leave the morgue, to the outside just big mouth breathing fresh air. After so many days, I don''t know how Susu is. Has Carter treated her well? Will he starve her? Her health is so bad When he looked lonely, a man came in a hurry. "You''re right here, you''ve got a big discovery!" Today, thete banquet wore a casual suit and walked bravely. Without knowing his background, ordinary people would think he was a star. "What''s the matter?" Si Li Ting seeste banquet a face dignified color to know is what big matter. "I''m tracking Carter. Guess what I found?" "Well?" "Your wife has a lot to offer." Late banquet suddenly said such a sentence, let Si Li Ting are confused. Do you care for your family? "This is not a ce to talk. Change ces." To the Si Li Ting home, two people first time into the study, Si Li Ting has been thinking about what he just said. "What do you mean by Su Su''s great sess?" "It seems that you don''t know the identity of her father yet." "She was sent to the Su family by her mother since she was born. At the beginning, she didn''t even know her surname. Her mother''s whereabouts were unknown, and her father''s identity was not even known to the whole family. Do you think you have found out?" Late banquet poured a cup of tea run run run mouth, "originally was to Carter, who knows is there are unexpected harvest, you see for yourself." Chi Yan took out a stack of photos from his pocket. It was a European style castle. It should have been built in an old age. There are many roses in the castle, and the castle is more beautiful under the rose rendering. Si Li Ting was confused, "what''s the rtionship between this castle and her father?" "Keep watching." Si Li Ting turned to thest one. A girl in a white skirt appeared in the castle. Looking at the girl''s face, the photo in his hand fell onto the table. "She is..." The little girl in the picture is the same as Gu Jin when he was a child, but he is very clear that it is not Gu Jin. "Your wife''s sister." Every word was said in thete banquet. Chapter 619 Gu Jin grew up in the Su family, which is obviously not the Su family. The Su family does not have such arge rose garden. Each photo has a very beautiful rose, which makes the castle more mysterious. "Is she Gu Annan?" Because the girl in the picture is not big, and some babies are fat. "No, she''s another sister, Xiao Qi." Si Li Ting was a little surprised. He didn''t expect it. Gu Jin had not only one sister, but two. They were triplets? "What does this have to do with her father?" "as like as two peas in the castle, Carter was here, and I found a girl in the castle exactly like your wife." Chi Yan took out thest photo, which was a recent photo of Xiao Qi. The girl in the picture and Gu Jin have the same face now, but their eyes are slightly different, and their hair is a little longer and slightly curly. She had long hair, bare feet, every smile was full of innocence, as if people saw an angel. "She..." Si Li Ting''s memory was awakened, and he thought of one thing when he saw the picture of Xiao Qi when he was young. "What''s the matter with you?" "Yes, I have seen her. I rescued her once in Europe 15 years ago, when I was in a hurry to return home and save her. In a sh, more than ten yearster, I met Susu. I always felt that Susu was familiar with her, as if she had seen her somewhere. As soon as you take out this picture, it reminds me of one thing. The girl I saved was Susu''s sister If thete banquet does not take out the photo of Xiao Qi when he was a child, Si Li Ting has already forgotten this matter. After all, it is an old thing. For him, it was just a small thing in his memory, which he didn''t pay attention to. "You are so lucky. Both sisters have something to do with you. Carter suddenly goes here and there is a woman like your wife. What do you think he wants to do?" You don''t have to think about it at all. It''s easy to see the result. The dead that I saw not long ago, there is another seven. Carter''s intention is obvious. He wants to make Si Li Ting think Gu Jin is dead and let Xiao Qi take the ce of Gu Jin. "No matter what he wants to do, I will not let him do it." Chi Yanughed, "maybe you saved her life when she was a little girl. The little girl has always dreamed of marrying you when she grows up. I tell you, girls all have a heroic dream." "If so, your child''s daughter-inw can''t fit a vi." Si Li Ting was sarcastic. "It''s my duty to protect the country. It''s very different from your hero saving the United States. By the way, this is not the key point, but the girl''s family background." See the topic do not know where to run,te banquet quickly brought back the topic, at least he has important things to say. "Well." "At that time, I wondered why there was a brother and sister here..." "Yes, sister-inw." "This is not the point. The point is the girl like your wife. Gu Annan is still in China, and she will not be separated so quickly. I asked people to investigate the owner of the vi carefully, and it took me a few days to get a clue. The owner of the vi is James. " ¡°James? You say Mu Chen Last time James came to China to seek a partner, he specially chose Gu Jin. However, Gu Jin talked with him for a while, and then he left in a hurry. There was no follow-up to the back, and I didn''t know what to do. Gu Jin had an ident during this period, and Si Li Ting almost forgot this person. I don''t know why he is rted to Xiao Qi. Si Li Ting has a feeling at the moment, as if he had lost a small stone. The stone fell into the water and made a ssh. "Mu Chen? No, Mu Chen is just his adopted son. " "So James is not mu Chen, but someone else?" "Yes, Mu Chen just acts as his agent for his business, takes care of everything for him, and uses his name. In fact, he is the real Mu Ye." The real Mu Ye! "Mu Ye is Susu''s own father?" "Yes, it took me a long time to find out that Xiao Qi is his daughter. No one knows what his real name is. People on the road call him lord mu. James is just one of his pseudonyms, and he was known as a crazy investor. He has another name, dark emperor. " Even if Si Li Ting had not been in Europe, he knew the name of the dark emperor. If Michael is a well-known and frightening identity, then the dark emperor is more hidden and has be the king of the dark world. "He''s like a thousand year old tree, which has long prated into the soil that you and I can''t see. Although the dark emperor has note out for 20 years, no one dares to move his position. Mu Chen is his eyes and arms, and has been helping him with his affairs.What I can find out is that Xiao Qi is indeed his daughter, but he has no idea of his identity and trace. " Si Li Ting frowns tightly, never thought his Susu would be that kind of devil''s daughter. More than 20 years ago, the dark emperor swept across Europe. Even the royal families of various countries in Europe had to be courteous to him. He was a real underground emperor. Both ck and white had to obey his orders. I didn''t expect that the mysterious emperor would be an oriental man. Gu Jin and Gu Nancang were all oriental faces, which proved their father was an oriental from the side. Thete banquet quickly drank arge ss of water pressure to shock, "I''m going to check your wife, who knows to find out such a big man." He patted his chest, "it''s not easy for you to live in the future. He even provoked his two daughters. If he knows, he will not chop you up." After the surprise, thete banquet was also in the mood of joking. I thought that the life of Si Li Ting was very interesting. Si Li Ting doesn''t care about Gu Jin''s father''s identity. "Since he is the dark emperor, there is no reason why we can''t find out about Su Su. Why don''t you recognize her for so many years? Why does her mother hide from her. It''s obviously triplets, but in the end it''s all over the world. What happened then? " "Who knows, the dark emperor has been gone for many years, and now it''s Mu Chen who he is and what he looks like. All the things that happened to him in the past 20 years have beenpletely blocked. We can only learn from the experience of our elders that the dark emperor is very dangerous, a man a hundred times more dangerous than Mike Si Li Ting thought that Mike woulde to his engagement banquet that day. He looked at Gu Jin for a long time, and finally left without doing anything. ording to tan Luoxi, Daniel has been trying to persuade Alice not to hurt Gu Jin on the cruise ship. Mike should know Gu Jin''s parents, because she is the daughter of her old friend, so he said those things. In the past, some unknown questions have finally been answered. No one expected that Gu Jin''s missing event has pulled out so many things. The truth gradually surfaced, Si Li Ting believed that what he knew was just the tip of the iceberg. The real cier is still in the fog waiting for them to reveal. "Since we can''t find Carter, let''s start with this little seven." Si Li Ting is not interested in Gu Jin''s mysterious father, so Ma Shan pulls the topic back. "I''ve got people staring at me. Anything Carter does will find out." "You can do me another favor, go and check the trace of Mu Ye. I always feel that this matter is not so simple." Si Li Ting is a careful man. Since Mu Chen is the adopted son of James, he grew up with Xiao Qi. as like as two peas, what is the reason why he didn''t be surprised when he first saw Gu Jin? And he never mentioned Gu Jin''s life experience. Isn''t it strange that normal people don''t usually get very excited and then let the two sisters reunite, but he pretends to know nothing? Later, he chose to cooperate with Gu Jin and asked to have a private conversation with Gu Jin. They did not talk about any life experience. On such a careful consideration, his presence at the resort is not idental, but inevitable! One knows Gu Jin''s identity but doesn''t mention it. Instead, he approaches her as a stranger. Si Li Ting sniffs out the smell of conspiracy. No matter what Mu Chen''s intention is, he must take precautions. Anyone who may hurt Gu Jin is the enemy! He must not allow any enemy to exist. Chapter 620 He didn''t know what the connection was. Seeing the serious expression of Si Li Ting, he had to agree. "I know. I''ll let people check it carefully. But we only know something about Mr. Mu as an investor. As for those underground, I''m afraid it''s hard to find out. For one thing, it''s a long time. Secondly, he haspletely erased all the things that happened more than 20 years ago. I''m afraid it''s not easy to investigate. " "If it''s difficult to check, we should also check Xiao Qi and Mu Chen. My intuition tells me that Mu Chen is more terrible than Carter." Chi Yan boasted: "no, Carter is so insidious. Mu Chen is clean and tidy, and has no contact with you. He''s still your wife''s dry brother. How could he be more terrible than Carter? " Si Li Ting thought that in the past, they had a good time talking with each other in the resort vi. The man had a very light breath, like an eminent monk jumping out of the world of mortals. His eyes are so far away that you don''t know what he''s thinking. Now I think of his back cold, if from the beginning that man is for what purpose. He and Gu Jin''s every move was in his expectation, but he didn''t know how terrible it should be. If he chose to attack Gu Jin at that time, he didn''t even know how to die. His goal is obviously not in his own body, but Gu Jin, why did not start at that time, Si Li Ting did not understand. But he knows that he will go to China from Europe. Even if you don''t close the now, sooner orter he will. This person, must guard against! "My intuition can''t be wrong, never." He''s a very intuitive person. These intuitions are derived from his years of experience in shopping malls. If he hadn''t such a sharp intuition, he would have died! "It''s OK to stare at him. What I''m curious about is that if Xiaoqi really likes you, and the person you see at first is her, and then you meet your wife. Is there such a possibility that the woman you like is Xiao Qi, and you just take your wife as her stand in Late banquet has always been a gossip, especially for Si Li Ting''s life. Before Si Li Ting had no wife, he was very curious and often joked about introducing his little sister to him. His words attracted Si Li Ting''s great dissatisfaction. He had a cold face, "what do you say? Susu is not someone else''s double. " Late banquet see his brother angry, quickly exin: "you so angry do what, I just a little curious, I also said if." "Even if not, you are insulting the rtionship between me and Susu. Yes, I first met Xiao Qi. Do you think if I like Xiao Qi in my personality, I won''t go to herter? At that time, she was still a little girl. I was so abnormal that I liked a little girl? " "Well That''s what I said. " "Back a hundred steps, even if I am a pervert and like a little girl, I will forget her? It''s not until you bring me this picture today that I remember the events of that year. If you don''t take the photos, I guess I don''t remember in my life. For me, she is just a passer-by, just like many passers-by in my life. Passing is passing by. Why should I try my best to remember a passer-by? As for Susu, I love her because of her kindness. She helped me and helped me when I was most miserable. She is the most important woman in my life, and she has nothing to do with her appearance, identity, experience and so on "Well Is that Xiao Qi as kind as your wife and still likes you? " Thete banquet is to break the casserole and ask the truth. It''s rare for him to have such a gossip. He doesn''t hurry to ask. It''s only once in his life. Si Li Ting looked at him coldly, "what do you do with me?" "Ha?" "What does it have to do with being kind and loving me?" He looked at thete banquet strangely, and his eyes seemed to be looking at a fool. Chi Yan was confused by his question, but he was speechless for a while. "Yes, it has nothing to do with you." He murmured at the exit, but quickly responded, "although you are right, how can I think you are so scum?" "Me scum? There are so many women who like me. If I pay attention to every woman, what is it to Susu? That''s the real deal. " Chi Yan nodded, "I think what you said is reasonable." "If you have loved a person, you will know that you care about the rest of the people except this one who you want to be nice to her? You want to give her all the best in the world, so that she won''t be sad. What else is anyone else? Even her sister. even if they as like as two peas, she is not Su Su. My lover is only Su Su.Susu has never been a stand in for others. She was not, is not, and will not be After listening to these words, Si Li Ting''s love for Gu Jin will only grow deeper and deeper. He realizes that Carter may not be the only enemy. He needs to spend more efforts to protect Gu Jin. The next time is to wait, Gu Jin''s news is still not found, but there is a new discovery. Lin Jun came in a hurry, "my Lord, our people have made a great discovery!" "What?" "Look at this surveince." In the picture, a woman with a white skirt looks the same as Gu Jin except for the different pupil colors. Gu Jin''s hair is a little shorter, and you can see it with blue eyes. "This man is Xiao Qi, where did you tune the surveince? " Si Li Ting can be sure that she is not Gu Jin. Gu Annan and Xiao Qi were not familiar with each other, so he could not judge at first. "These days, as long as the house under Carter''s name is under strict supervision, this monitoring is the nearest one to his home. We''ll look for any findings. After all, there is a vi area, there is no monitoring, so we have to check from the surrounding area, which is the nearest one to the vi. As soon as the discovery was made, everyone immediately sent it to Lin Jun to confirm whether the man was his wife or not. "Get all the surveince in the neighborhood right now and locate her." If Xiao Qi and Carter were together, she would surely know where Susu was. See her Si Li Ting as if to see hope, his Su Su is saved! "Sir, I have ordered you to go down. Don''t worry. You can locate her address soon." Si Li Ting took a sip of tea to calm down. After Gu Jin refused to let him drink coffee, he changed to tea. It''s probably the best news in more than a decade, but it''s also bad news. Xiao Qi, who was still in Europe before, appeared in China for no reason. So Carter hase back? They certainly did note back from the regr ne. If so, it would be very simple for Carter to take Gu Jin away. If Xiao Qi is a chess move arranged by him, is the chess piece that he deliberately released to attract him? Si Li Ting''s anti detective ability is very strong, he can''t be excited to forget who he is because of Gu Jin''s whereabouts. Carter is still observing all this secretly. "My Lord, you suddenly be this expression." Si Li Ting on a second of tion into a moment of indifference, this change let Lin are unprepared. "It''s very likely that Carter released Xiao Qi to confuse us." Lin Jun then responded, "yes, we''ve been searching for a long time. Carter has been hiding it very secretly. How could he suddenly make his trump card appear? He must be trying to get, sir. What are you going to do "Let''s push the boat along the river first. No matter where Xiaoqi is, we should find Gu Jin''s whereabouts from her and proceed ording to the original n for the time being." "Good Lord, it''s good that you remind me, otherwise I''ll be in Carter''s trap." In this battle without smoke of gunpowder, Carter and Si Li Ting are in a game, and Si Li Ting will never give Carter the chance to turn defeat into victory. He did not move Carter, not because he did not dare, but because Gu Jin was still in Carter''s hands. He was afraid that Carter would be forced to rush, and Gu Jin''s security would be threatened. He had to endure and wait for the moment when the opportunity came. He felt that his chance was Xiao Qi. Susu, you must hold on. I''lle to save you soon. Chapter 621 Gu Jin, who was thought of by Si Li Ting, has a high fever. Before that, she took many cold baths and the temperature rose again and again. This time, she was hit hard again. She was so confused that she didn''t know anything about it before she got to the hospital. This time she didn''t pretend to be conscious. She kept murmuring: "brother Li Ting..." Carter pasted her a fever abatement patch and gave her medicine, but the temperature couldn''t fall down. He was also very worried. Gu Jin was still awake when he just came back. Now she can''t even wake up. It''s like falling into a dream and can''t wake up. "Damn it, I haven''t been to the hospital yet!" It would be very troublesome to go down such a high temperature. Carter was so angry that the doctor was helpless. Before Gu Jin had a high fever, she was given a fever reducing needle, which could not be used for a long time, otherwise it would have great side effects. It has been used to the limit. His duty as a doctor does not dare to give a needle to a patient casually for a short time. What''s more, once there is a good or bad thing, Gu Jin left a sequ, Carter still has to kill him? "We''ll be downtown soon. The helicopter is too conspicuous. Boss should take a bus." "She can''t wait. Go straight to the hospital." Carter looks at Gu Jin, who has been in a nightmare and is unconscious. His heart is also very anxious. Nothing is more important than her. This gene is really amazing. When he didn''t like a person before, no matter what the other person did, he didn''t care. He and his femalepanion together, most are the femalepanion tries to please him. Carter''s identity is destined to have what others don''t have at birth. He is used to being superior. He had no interest in women who offered to be nice. This was the first time he cared so much about a woman. At the beginning, I heard that Si Li Ting bought an ind just to make a wedding site and give her a romantic and perfect wedding. Carter sneered and thought it was ridiculous that a man should not have done this to a woman. However, when he holds Gu Jin now, he has a feeling that even if this woman wants his whole world, he will give it to her. The private hospital received a notice in advance, waiting for the distinguished guest. As soon as Gu Jin arrived, he directly promoted the intensive care unit, which was operated by the president himself. Hospital up and down to wait, a check, the nurse said: "Dean, is a cold." The president''s forehead was sweating. He thought it would be more serious. "How could it be just a little cold? Check it again. Forget it. I''lle by myself." To know whether this doctor has one of the world''s famous authorities, he carefully examined it, and finally found that it was really just a cold. The atmosphere is momentarily some dignified and embarrassed, just cold words, the other side so anxious appearance. "Well If it''s just a cold, then prepare to reduce the fever first. " At this time, the attending doctor who had been treating Gu Jin came out, "no, the youngdy''s body is a little special. She has to have a general physical examination, and even her blood needs to be tested." "Special body? Where is the special? " "Her recovery ability is much slower than ordinary people. This is the gunshot wound she suffered more than ten days ago, and it is not too serious. After a normal person takes out the bullet for a good rest and recovery, she must have recovered well in the past few days, but her leg... " "If you don''t say it, I think it was a wound three days ago, so she has metabolism problems." "Yes, I''ve checked her over and over again. This time it''s just a cold. I''ve had several injections of antipyretic injections, and I can''t take any more. Fever abatement paste, antipyretic medicine, physical cooling everything have been tried, but still can not bepletely cured, so we must start from the source of the problem. " The president looked at Gu Jin''s gunshot wound and thought carefully, "good." After all, this man is Gu Jin''s attending doctor. He is more familiar with Gu Jin''s physical condition. Gu Jin had a very detailed physical examination, because it took some time to test her blood samples. For the time being, we could only simply give her a physical fever reduction. Beside the hospital bed, Carter has been watching Gu Jin wake up, arge group of doctors are seriously doing analysis. "Thirsty..." As soon as he heard Gu Jin wake up, he quickly sent water, "there is water here. Are you hungry? I didn''t eat anything all the way. " Gu Jin tried to drink water. She felt very weak. Even if she didn''t want to eat, she had to replenish some energy for her body. "Anything. Where is this?" Gu Jin looked around. It was not a room on the ind, nor was it on the ne. It was a strange ce. "This is the hospital." Hospital? So she had a chance to leave? Gu Jin did not show a happy expression, she could not let Carter be on guard against her."When will I get better?" Gu Jin did not mention Si Li Ting at all. "It''ll be OK soon. I''ll ask someone to prepare some food for you. You haven''t eaten for a long time. You must be hungry." Carter saw that she had an appetite, so he sent someone to prepare food for her. Gu Jin gets up from the bed and can see the building in the distance. Shees back, and finallyes back. The next step is for her to find a chance to escape. Carter gives her food. Gu Jin eats well. Even if she didn''t want to eat, she had to prepare for leaving, or she would have no strength when she came to the door. Her goal has been achieved. She doesn''t have to take a cold bath. On the contrary, she hopes that her health will be better and faster, so that she can find Si Li Ting earlier. Brother Li Ting, wait for me. I''ll be back to see you soon. Little did not know that Si Li Ting here also had a breakthrough, Lin Jun rushed toe, "Ye, that seven miss was arrested, should be a human trafficker." "Traffickers? Get people out of here Si Li Ting covered his head and was speechless. This talent came from Europe and met with a trafficker. In his heart, Xiao Qi and Carter cooperate. Xiao Qi is not as simple as the picture shows. A woman with deep thinking will be caught by human traffickers. Si Li Ting doesn''t understand. Is it hard to get? Carter was watching in the dark? Haven''t met, Si Li Ting already imagined small seven very clever. Whether acting or not, he has to find Gu Jin with the help of Xiao Qi. Lin Jun brought Xiao Qi back quickly. "Ye, Miss seven is in the living room. Do you want to see her now?" "See you. Why not?" "My Lord, I had some contact with Miss Qi on the way. I feel that she is really ignorant of the world, not like pretending." Lin Jun''s eyes are very fierce. If Xiao Qi pretends to be in front of him, he will soon notice. But no matter how he tried, the woman on the opposite side also showed a child with a clean heart. If she has been acting, it can only be said that her acting skills are so superb that even an old fox like Lin Jun has been cheated by her. "Just pretend to see it." Si Li Ting pinched out the cigarette in his hand and got up. Gu Jin smoked very little when he was there. This time he smoked wildly. He didn''t know how to live without Gu Jin without doing something. In front of the French window stood a graceful woman, her white skirt was stained some, long hair with some curls. Her figure is simr to Gu Jin, but her temperament is quite different. Gu Jin is a white rose, elegant and romantic, and she should be a gardenia, quiet fragrance. "Are you Xiao Qi?" Seven heard this voice, her body gently tremble, some unbelievable turn around. The man walking towards her, with blonde hair, blue eyes and delicate facial features, gradually oveps with the boy in memory. Blink an eye, make sure this is not false, she ran towards Si Li Ting suddenly. "Big brother, I found you, I finally found you!" Si Li Ting didn''t expect to see her for the first time. When she was about to run into his arms, Si Li Ting stepped back. Lin Junes up and grabs Xiao Qi''s shoulder. "Calm down, miss." Seven lift eyes to boss Li Ting that pair of blue double pupil, there is no temperature inside, some are just cold. He was looking at her with a kind of examining eyes, and Xiao Qi quickly indicated his identity. "Big brother, don''t you remember Xiao Qi? We met 15 years ago. By the way, I was only so short at that time Xiao Qi squatted down and said, "here, big brother, do you think of me now?" Chapter 622 As early as in thete banquet to show him the photo, he thought of this woman, but now he only think about Gu Jin. Si Li Ting is deliberating. He can''t immediately ask Gu Jin about the matter, so as not to frighten the snake. "I remember you." No matter what her mind is, he will follow her first. "Big brother, you finally think of me. When you saved me, you left. I never had a chance to say thank you. I have been looking for you for 15 years! I didn''t expect to find you here. God treats me well. " Xiao Qi''s face is full of smile, just as Lin Jun said, this girl seems really simple. Si Li Ting was not confused by her smile, but continued to ask: "if I remember correctly, when I saved you, you were in Europe, how did youe here?" If Xiao Qi lied, it would prove that she was deep in mind. Would she confess Carter? Xiao Qi seriously replied: "it was a big brother named Carter who brought me here. He said it was your brother. He did not cheat me." Is that what she said directly? This answer let Si Li Ting very surprised, he thought Xiao Qi would make up a story. Gu Jinsheng''s illnesspletely interrupts Carter''s n, and Carter takes Xiao Qi away in a hurry. At that time, Gu Jinsheng was so ill that he didn''t want to exin anything to Xiao Qi. He ced Xiao Qi in one of his vis. He wanted to wait for Gu Jin''s situation to be stable, and then he would take a long-term view. Qian admonished Wan told Xiao Qi not to run around. Xiao Qi was good on the way, so he didn''t care. He didn''t expect that seven met with Si Li Ting so early. He didn''t have time to brainwash Xiao Qi. "Yes, he is my brother. He sent you here?" Si Li Ting didn''t believe that she had no weakness. Xiao Qi said in a gentle voice: "brother Carter said he would take me to meet you, but he seemed to have something urgent. He was in a bad mood all the way. Just returned to China and left. He said he would bring me to see you in a few days and let me wait for him at home. The first time I came to China, I was really happy. When I was ying in the yard, I left by the back door. It''s totally different from my country. As soon as I came out, I forgot brother Carter''s advice. I went for a while and met an old woman. She asked me to take her home. Later, she took me to a dark room and refused to let me leave. Fortunately, this big brother took me away. I don''t know what that granny is going to do? It feels terrible. " Xiao Qi''s story makes them unable to find a w. She seems to have not realized that the granny is a human trafficker. If it wasn''t for her own people staring at her, she would have been sold to the mountains as a child bride. Si Li Ting and Lin are all looking at each other. Lin Jun''s eyes seem to be saying, "you see, I said it. This girl doesn''t seem to be pretending." "Where''s Carter Although I don''t know how Carter negotiated with her, since she was willing to tell the truth, things would be much easier. "I don''t know, but as soon as he got off the ne on the way back, he talked to people, as if someone important to him was sick. He has been asking about the man''s health. As soon as he arrived in China, he left and asked me to wait for him toe back. I don''t know where he is going Is Gu Jin the most important disease? Si Li Ting is nervous and excited at the moment. If Gu Jinsheng is very likely to go to the hospital, he has a clue. On the other hand, he was worried about Gu Jin''s health. She was not in good health. At that time, she was hit by an explosion in the sea. I don''t know if she was injured. Si Li Ting''s heart was worried, but he could not be exposed. "What else did Carter say to you?" "Well His words are very few, and he has always been very anxious, nothing said, big brother, what''s the matter with you? are you not happy to see Xiao Qi? Xiao Qi is very happy to see you. Over the years, I''ve always wanted to see you, but I''m not very well. I can''t go out. Brother Chen promised to help me find you, but I haven''t found it for a long time. I thought I''d never see you again in my life, big brother. I feel like a dream The girl in front of her smiles innocently. You can''t see a gloomy look on her face. You can see her Si Li Ting. She saw Gu Jin three years ago from her body. "Brother Chen?" "It''s brother Mu Chen. He''s very kind to me. I can''t find anyone better than him in my life." Now Si Li Ting is 70% sure. Xiao Qi is really naive. She answers Mu Chen truthfully. It seems that things and their imagination have some deviation, she did not imagine that the mind. "He is the best to you. What about your parents?" Lin Jun admires Si Li Ting very much. In front of a girl who is so simr to Gu Jin, he can still be so calm that people feel terrible.But also, in this world, besides Gu Jin, who can make him lose his mind. Even the girl who looks like Gu Jin can''t! When talking about her parents, Xiao Qi was obviously disappointed. "I haven''t met my mother, but Daddy met me when he was very young. Maybe my health is too bad, so Daddy doesn''t like Xiao Qi. Although Xiao Qi has worked hard, he always doesn''te to see me It seems that there is a big problem for the parents. None of the children is happy. Gu Jin is not happy, Gu Annan does not look like happy, this little seven is still like this. "Who is your father?" "I don''t know. Brother Mu Chen never told me." She''s been sleeping most of her life, and she won''t even know if that person came back. Si Li Ting listened to the whole story and almost understood some questions, "you escaped secretly. What about Mu Chen?" Xiao Qi spat out his tongue, "brother dust has something to look for daddy. He is worried about my body, and he always doesn''t let me go far away. I finally ran out. It seems that I''m the best myself. I''ll find you as soon as I can. " "You''ve made a long journey. Now I''m staying here. I have something to deal with. Can we talk about itter?" "No way, big brother. I left without saying hello to brother Carter. He can''t see that I will be worried when hees back. Xiao Qi is not a bad boy." Xiao Qi''s face looks very embarrassed. It seems that she is still a person with a sense of responsibility. Si Li Ting has a lot of questions to ask, but he has no time to ask them one by one. It seems that Gu Annan is following his mother and Xiao Qi is following his father. She has a lot of things to ask about. "I''ll tell Carter you''re here. It''s dangerous outside. Don''t run around." "Why do you all say it''s dangerous out there? That''s what Carter said before." "The old woman who just took you away is a human trafficker. She will cheat you away and sell you to others. In a word, you can live here and wait for me toe back." Xiao Qi thought for a moment, "then you must tell brother Carter, otherwise it''s impolite to leave without saying goodbye." "Well." Si Li Ting calls for the housekeeper to arrange Xiao Qi. When the servant took Xiao Qi to change clothes, Si Li Ting ordered coldly: "look after her." "Yes, young master." "Sir, what are you going to do next?" "You''re going to investigate all the hospitals, especially the private ones, which are of the highest quality." "Good." If Gu Jin had an ident, Carter would not have sent her back to the United States. For one thing, it was a long way to go and the other was inconvenient. They must still be at home! As long as you check all the hospitals, it''s easy. There is a saying that people outside want toe in and those inside want to go out. When the people of Si Li Ting are struggling to find Gu Jin''s whereabouts, Gu Jin is also trying to escape. She took an opportunity to turn through the window. When she left the hospital, she felt her whole world was bright. Brother Li Ting, wait, I''ll see you soon! She has no money, no phone, her leg is injured, it''s impossible to run too far. Gu Jin asked for help from passers-by, "Hello, can I borrow your mobile phone to make a call?" "Good." Gu Jin picked up the phone and dialed Si Li Ting''s mobile phone. Her heart beat violently. She got through. Brother Li Ting, answer the phone. "Hello." Hearing the familiar voice, Gu Jin cried with joy, "brother Li Ting..." With a thump of her head, she fell into aa. Chapter 623 When Gu Jin wakes up, his eyes are blindfolded, his hands are tied, and his body shakes slightly. He can smell a mixture of smoke and unknown smell under his nose. It''s in the car, and it''s a very dirty car with a bad environment. Gu Jin had a cold and had a headache. He was knocked by others. Now he is more miserable. What''s going on? She remembers how she managed to drag her injured leg to the periphery of the hospital and met a passer-by. She borrowed the phone to Si Li Ting to report, just called his name, the next second he lost consciousness, unconscious. Someone knocked her out! Gu Jin is very angry. Mingming and Si Li Ting are so close, just wait for him to pick her up. Who knows what happened. She was kidnapped? Gu Jinneng is sure that Carter is not the one who kidnapped her. Although Carter is a little bit excessive, he is still very good to her in these days. Especially after she was ill, Carter was better for her, not Carter. Is that Alice? It''s not right. The car body shakes so much. With the shaking, she clearly feels that it''s a cheap and worn-out car. Her body was left on the ground in the back row, so it should be a shabby van. Alice''s worth can''t find a van to kidnap her. It''s not someone she knows, so it''s a passer-by? There''s something wrong with that passer-by. It''s just the passers-by''s words that Gu Jinping was calm. The key is that she still has a fever and a cold, her leg is injured and her physical strength is so poor. Her condition is very dangerous. Gu Jin didn''t know if this year she was against the water and finally ran out of the wolf''s nest. She fell into the tiger''s den again. The car body is bumpy. Obviously, it is not on a t road. Gu Jin feels that it is only when driving on a vige road that it is so bumpy. She didn''t yell. Anyway, her eyes were covered with gauze. Others didn''t know if she was awake. Fortunately, she finally dials the phone, Si Li Ting is aware of something wrong, and will certainly trace that number to find it. Gu Jin to do is to protect themselves, waiting for the rescue of Si Li Ting. The driver was talking andughing. He heard that he was a young man. "I didn''t expect that I was so lucky this time that I caught a beautiful woman. I don''t know whether to dig her organs to sell or sell them to others as daughter-inw." Gu Jin has a hard face. She is not so unlucky. The people she meets are not only individual dealers, but also human dealers who can dig other people''s organs. "She''s so beautiful, we can only sell 100000 organs. Those damned second-hand dealers have to earn all the big money. In my opinion, it''s better to sell it to someone else as a daughter-inw. It''s better to have such a face wasted. " Obviously, the two who caught her were habitual criminals. They not only dug up living organs for illegal trafficking, but also took part-time jobs selling people. Think of what girls saw in the news before to seeizens were dug kidney, roadside was dizzy, wake up kidney is not seen and so on. I didn''t expect that she would meet these evil animals in her lifetime. Another said, "well, if it wasn''t for the old man who caught a woman and was found taking him to the police station, we wouldn''t have gone to the mountains to avoid the wind now." Deep mountain? Gu Jin is a little flustered. Will there be any signal in the mountains? What if Si Li Ting can''t find her? "This woman is delicate and tender. She looks like Miss Qianjin. I haven''t been to miss Qianjin yet. Why don''t you stop for a while and let our brothers enjoy themselves?" Gu Jin listens, that also got, with her now hand does not have the strength of the body how to deal with others? Two men on the head of the sperm will stop soon. Gu Jin wants to find some sharp weapon nearby, but the rope in her hand has not been untied. She has no strength in her hands, so she has to slow down. The car was stopped at the side of the road, two men opened the door behind, "look at this skin, tender can pinch water, can''t it be a baby?" "I''m sick." Gu Jin spoke coldly. Two people look at each other, they also arrested a lot of women, but never one is so calm. Gu Jin has figured out the situation now. The more nervous and flustered she is to such a man, she will only stimte his animal desire. She has learned this from striding and Carter. Calm down. Don''t panic at this time. "Are you not afraid?" In the face of such a cold Gu Jin, on the contrary, it gives people invisible pressure. It is clear that she is so weak and has injuries on her leg. When she wakes up and is held, is she not flustered? The first time they met such a woman, their curiosity about her diluted their desire. "Afraid, you can let me go?" Gu Jin has a sneer at the corner of his mouth, which is impossible at all. "Let you go. What else do we catch you for?""That''s right. You won''t let me go. Why should I be afraid of you? By the way, let me remind you that if you want to sell me, you''d better not touch me. I''m in poor health. As you can see, my leg is injured and I''m still running a fever. I''ve been in bad health ever since I was young. Even if it''s a minor illness, it''s a serious illness for me. It''s not good for a long time, and I may die anytime and anywhere. " Gu Jin''s condition is very poor, a white face without blood, a look is a patient. "If you move me, I can''t bear it. If you die, you can''t sell money." The cloth on her eyes was torn off, and Gu Jin squinted and slowly adapted to the light. "Little beauty, can you bargain?" "I don''t believe it. You can touch my forehead. I have been burning for many days. When you found me, I just came out of the hospital." At the moment, she feels cold. People with cold and fever are like this. The body temperature is very high, but the body feels very cold. "Lying trough, boss, she''s not lying. She''s got a fever." "If I go on like this, I will die in this mountain." "You want to trick us into sending you back to the big city? Don''t even think about it. A sick seedling like you can''t sell a few money. Just dig the kidney. It''s a good idea that we can have a good time before you die Gu Jin did not expect that they would finally reach such an agreement, which is not good. "Wait, don''t you want money?" "What? Are you rich? " "As long as you let me go, I can give you arge sum of money, so that you can live without worry about food and clothing." "You must be the eldestdy of a rich family. We don''t want to cause trouble. Once our sins are caught, it''s not as simple as going to jail. " In addition to abducting and trafficking in human beings, they also sell human organs. Many people die without any reason, and they are bound to be shot. Unexpectedly, these two people are not stupid, but careful. "Although I am not in good health, I also want to live. If you refuse to send me back, you will sell me to others. I''d rather be sold to the poor Valley by you than be killed by digging out organs. " They have never seen a woman so open-minded, which of them is not desperate. "Do you really think so? You look so beautiful. To tell you the truth, it''s really hard to kill you, but your sick body can''t sell for a good price. " "I just have a cold. When I get rid of it, I''ll be fine. As you said, I''m beautiful. As soon as I get a good cold, I can sell it for a good price. As long as you can help me cure my cold, I can also sell you a good price. " "Miss, do you have a bad head? You''re going to be sold into the mountains, and you''re going to help us? " They suspect that Gu Jin has a brain problem. "I want to live." "Well, if we can''t get a good price, we''ll have to dig up your organs and sell them. You don''t want to run away." "My foot is injured and dizzy. How can I run?" Gu Jin had no choice but to smile, "I''ll write a prescription for you. You can fill my prescription ording to this prescription." There must be no Western medicine shop in this deep mountain. Gu Jin just wants to cure her illness quickly. She can''t get sick any more. "You don''t cheat, do you?" "All the medicine I''ve caught is for me. Can I harm myself?" "This is also true. Traditional Chinese medicine can be found in the mountains. It''s not asplicated as western medicine. It''s rare that you are so reassuring, but it''s a pity that you can''t touch you..." Chapter 624 Two people stare at Gu Jin, just like vultures seeing the corpse, hovering around the corpse for a long time and flying away. "I''m dying of illness. Do you really want to kill me?" Gu Jin''s voice is not humble or arrogant. Two people looked at her angry if gossamer state, had to give up. In fact, there is a kind ce in the heart of the cruel people. Maybe this kind of kindness is just like a little light in the night. Although small, it does exist. The delicate appearance of a beautiful woman can make people rx their vignce and make people feel pity at the same time. It''s like a delicate flower on a branch, you can''t bear to destroy it. They finally epted her offer and sold her to someone else. "Forget it. It''s good deeds and good deeds." Gu Jin read the names of some traditional Chinese medicine to the two people. This was a prescription given to her by the doctor a few days ago when she saw that her high fever did not subside and the western medicine was useless. Gu Jin looked at it when she was bored. It was just these eyes that she wrote down all the contents. As the car continued to drive towards the mountains, Gu Jin reluctantly sat up and leaned against the side of the car. Her worry was whether siting could be located in such a ce? She was taken to a dpidated house that she had never been to since she was a child. When she entered the vige, she found that the vige was so poor that she had never seen it before. But one thing is that the natural scenery here is very good. If she didn''te here at this time, maybe she would like it very much. Everywhere are towering trees, there are countless beautiful flowers, as if paradise. "Can you help me untie the rope? I''ve been doing this for so long that my muscles have solidified." Two people see her delicate skin is worn by the rope skin, look very pitiful. "It''s spoiled. I warn you, don''t try to escape. It''s cannibal vige. Gu Jin has some doubts, "do you eat people in your vige?" "That''s not true. Because we are too poor, some people have started to engage in human trafficking and other activities. Some people have made money on this, and have bought a big house in the city and have a good life. People in the vige followed suit. Over time, the vige,rge and small, began to engage in this business. Some wanted people who made money in the city returned to live in the vige. There is no one in the vige who can''t abduct and sell people. If you want to escape, you will be arrested immediately. They may not be as kind as we are. You will not have any bones left. A few years ago, a beautiful girl was raped and killed. " Instead of scaremongering, they seriously warned Gu Jin that the most important reason was that they didn''t want their goods stolen. People in the vige are used to killing and selling people. Their conscience has long been gone. Gu Jin looked down at his feet, "my feet are injured, how can I escape?" "You know, we are going to get food for you. You are responsible for raising your body early and selling us a good price." Gu Jin didn''t speak any more. She''s in a bad state. They called a deaf mute toe and look at her, and they left with a lot of talking andughing. "It''s a pity that such a girl can be sold to a poor and rustic man, and it can''t sell for a big price." Men think of cableways. "What do you think?" "This girl is more beautiful than all the ones we''ve caught before. Look at her, she''s a pretty girl. If we send her to ces like Myanmar and Vietnam, we can certainly sell her at a good price. In this way, we can get rid of it. Secondly, we don''t have to be afraid that her family will find her "Dashan, or are you smart? Just looking at her makes my heart itch. Can I taste it first? I''m afraid I''ll never meet one of them in my life. " "Don''t worry. When her cold gets better, we''ll y. I haven''t yed." With a smile, Gu Jin has be a delicious pastry on their te. When they left, Gu Jin was relieved. She got rid of the danger temporarily, and she leaned against the corner to breathe. I don''t know when Li Ting will find her. They waited for more than an hour toe back. When they came back, they still swore: "the dead old man, with a straight face all day long, still charged me such expensive money." Gu Jin, who was just dozing off, woke up immediately. As long as the two were there, she couldn''t rx her vignce. "It''s not that you don''t know the old man''s queer temper." "What strange old man?" Gu Jin deliberately and two people get close to each other. She has just failed in her attempt to talk to the deaf mute. Now she can only get some useful information from the two people''s mouths. "It''s an old man who has been in the vige for many years." "Is he also a trafficker?" "No, he''s the only one who doesn''t abduct and sell people, but the old man is so weird that no one dares to go to his house.In addition to asionally selling medicine to the people in the vige, he hardly interacts with anyone, and even refuses to go out for a visit. He has a strange temper. Just a little medicine, just go up the mountain and dig some. He sold me hundreds of yuan. " For Gu Jin, any news is very important to her. She can''t wait to learn more about the vige''s news and prepare for her future escape. "He has no children?" "It''s strange that he has children because of his strange temper. It seems that he came to our vige many years ago and has never left since then. In the past, some people thought that there were some treasures hidden in his house, and they went to his house secretly to steal things. Who knows, the next day they were all decapitated and thrown out. " Gu Jin looks dignified. What kind of vige is this? All the people here do all kinds of evil. "Don''t be afraid. As long as you don''t leave, our home is the safest." Two people a cooking, a decoction, but also did not really hurt Gu Jin. Gu Jin knew what they were thinking, just like a butcher who would make pigs and sheep fat and then ughter them. If she doesn''t take the medicine, she can''t do well, and the result is the same. After drinking the medicine, Gu Jin sleeps in the humid room. The mountain wind is strong at night, and the door creaks. Gu Jin is afraid. She clung to the quilt, always feeling that there was a huge monster hiding in such a dark ce, trying to swallow her up. There seemed to be mice running around the room, overturning something from time to time. If she was not too tired, she would not have fallen asleep in such a strange environment. With the sound of insects outside the window, she fell asleep and had a long dream. The dream is full of people cut off the head, she fled everywhere, the head from all sides flew. She desperately called Si Li Ting''s name, "brother Li Ting!" Gu Jin opened his eyes, her tears were all under his eyes. It was a sunny day outside. She sweated all night. Her cold seemed to be better. The medicine was a little better. The vige in the early morning was far less terrible than the night. She sat in the yard and bathed in the sunshine. "That girl looks beautiful, like a fairy." "Don''t look. I''ll die soon after she''s sick. Let''s have a good time when she''s ready." The deaf and dumb waved to her and asked her toe over for breakfast. Her range of activities was only the yard, and she was not allowed to go out. Gu Jin can only look through the yard at the towering mountains in the distance. The blue sky is very beautiful. Her impetuous mood is a little better. Her cooperation and cleverness, coupled with the appearance of walking very hard, let the two rx their vignce on her, and specially ordered that if there were outsiders, she must hide. Such a good product will certainly make others envious and cause a series of problems. Gu Jin can only look at the vige through the window. The window has long been welded to death. It must have been done to prevent others from escaping. Two dayster, Gu Jin''s cold has almost recovered. Although she is still loading it every day, she knows that she can''t hold it for long. If they lose patience, it''s all over. As for Si Li Ting''s side, he just received a phone call, in which came four voices that let him miss for a long time. "Brother Li Ting..." "Susu! Where are you? " Before he had finished speaking, the other party had already hung up. It must have been discovered by Carter. Si Li Ting was very anxious. "Yes, I found out. My wife should be in the private hospital of xiabang. Someone saw Carter. And a helicopter fell down in the hospital yesterday. Nine out of ten, it''s the wife." Lin Jun can be sure. Chapter 625 Thinking of the phone call that was suddenly hung up, Gu Jin must have been found by Carter, so will she be in danger? "Get your hands ready, and you''ll be right there." Si Li Ting didn''t dare to dy at all. He looked for the past at the first time. When his man, Ma Jiang, was surrounded by all the people in the hospital, Carter also found that Gu Jin had left, and was furious and reprimanded the bodyguards. Who would have expected a woman whose leg was injured and was still sick would turn the window and leave. After all, anyone who looked at Gu Jin at that time would feel that she was weak as if she was about to disappear, and they all took it lightly. "If you don''t find it, I''ll call all the surveince around here!" What Carter thinks in his mind now is only one thing, not what to do if Gu Jin runs away, but what to do in case of an ident? "Boss, Miss Gu''s physical report hase out." Carter is upset now. Gu Jinren has run away. He really doesn''t want to see it at all. He took the report and took a look at it. Gu Jin''s body did have problems. She was in the mother''s body, perhaps earlier. Before they even showed up, her mother was injected with a special medicine. This kind of medicament can affect the offspring, can cause the offspring gene variation. They are triplets, and Gu''s family has no twin genes, which means that her mother was shot with multiple eggs. Gu Jin''s body is inborn, metabolism is slower than normal people, other body problems. There are good and bad for her. The good thing is that she will grow old more slowly than ordinary people. That is to say, when an ordinary person is 50 years old, her body may be only 30 years old. What''s bad is that once she is injured, her healing time will be much slower than that of ordinary people. If she suffers an injury that is not fatal enough, she may die due to her unique body. Thest massive hemorrhagepletely triggered the gic mutation in her body, which was not obvious before, but is now more obvious. This is a problem brought about in the womb, and there is no way to repair it the day after tomorrow. That is to say, if you find her as a wife, there is no other way to spoil you. Carter finally understood why Xiao Qi had a heart attack, and Gu Annan, who was not familiar with her, should also have problems with her body. All this may have been given by their father, but Carter couldn''t think of a problem. Tiger poison does not eat children. Why did their father do this? Why do you do this to your children and your wife? There are a lot of things in this world that can''t be thought of, and they are all the things happened in their previous generation. No one but their client knows what happened. "Boss, no, Steven has brought someone here!" "Damn it, it came so fast." ording to Carter''s original habit, he could not bring Gu Jin back directly. At that time, Gu Jin was badly burned. He had no way. In order to let Gu Jin take over the inspection at the first time, he could not care so much. There is another reason, Si Li Ting has found the female corpse, Carter has a kind of fluke psychology. It was the female corpse that attracted him. He would give up looking for Gu Jin. Unexpectedly, he did not give up and his n failed. "Come,e." Carter was not in a good mood at the moment. Anyway, Gu Jinren fled. No, Carter suddenly reacts. Gu Jin has been running away for an hour and a half. ording to thew, she will contact Si Li Ting the first time she runs away. Why did Si Li Tinge here? ording tomon sense, she is still ill. Si Li Ting''s first thing is not to find trouble with himself, but to treat her illness. This means that he did not find Gu Jin, Gu Jin did not look for him? Or something happened to her? Carter is analyzing, the door is directly kicked open, Si Li Tinges in with a cold face. The gun in his hand was directly against Carter''s forehead, "give me Susu back!" All the people in the room took out their guns. Some pointed to Carter, others pointed to Si Li Ting. The palms of each hand were sweating. I was afraid that someone with shaking hands would identally shoot. If this was the case, the whole situation would bepletely in chaos. "She didn''t look for you?" Even if Carter was speared to his head by Si Li Ting, his face was indifferent. When Carter asked, he just thought he was ying tricks again. "I warn you, don''t y tricks in front of me. Susu is taken away by you. How can she find me?" "She ran away from there just half an hour ago." Carter pointed to the window that had not been closed. There were only curtains blown up by the wind. Si Li Ting obviously didn''t believe it. "I''ve been looking for her for so long. You''ve yed a lot of tricks. Now you say she''s leaving. Do you think I''ll believe it? Carter, don''t think I''m afraid to do it. I deserve to kill you for her sake. " After waiting for so many days and searching for so long, he was tortured for many days and nights. Si Li Ting also wanted Carter to have a good taste of it."I didn''t lie to you this time. She really escaped." At this time, a man rushed in, "boss, the monitoring ising." As soon as he came in, he found that everyone in the room had a gun in their hands, which made his face change. "I found out that she escaped and sent someone to transfer the surveince nearby. There should be some discovery." Carter said that, Si Li Ting thought that half an hour ago, he clearly received a call from Gu Jin. He quickly took out his mobile phone, "is this your number?" "No, why?" "Half an hour ago, she asked me for help. Just after calling my name, she was cut off. I thought she was hung up by you." So he misunderstood it from the beginning? At that time, Gu Jin had already escaped. Because Gu Jin is in a very high-end private hospital, the geographical location is rtively far away and remote. He was worried that Carter would not let people go. He spent a little time to dispatch people, but he ignored the best time to save Gu Jin. Both of them could see from each other''s faces that they didn''t seem to be telling lies. "Let go of the hatred between you and me. Whether you believe me or not, I really don''t want to hurt her. She should have an ident." "If something happens to her, I want you to bury her with her!" Si Li Ting was so furious that he didn''t see Gu Jin for so many days. Originally, he had made psychological preparations and wanted to see Gu Jin immediately. Who knows, he jumped into the air. "I don''t want her to have an ident more than you do. You should read her medical report first." Carter handed the information to Si Li Ting and told people to quickly check the surrounding monitoring content. Si Li Ting looked at the physical examination report, "I always knew that her body had problems, but I didn''t expect her metabolism to be so bad. I take care of her carefully at home, just for fear of her injury Carter also regretted that if he had known Gu Jin''s body, he would not have let Alice do such a crazy move. If he knew that he would fall in love with Gu Jin, would he be close to her? "She doesn''t bear hardships here. I give her the best life. You can rest assured." Two people who should have been enemies were friendly because of a woman. "Even if she was in poor health at home, she would not havee to the hospital. What happened to her?" If Gu Jin had not been injured, how could Carter have sent her to the hospital? He would not have found them so soon. "That night at sea, she was shot in the calf, and Daniel saved her and gave her to me. I found that her foot injury has not improved, and I feel strange. This time she has a cold and fever, and she has a high fever. I sent her to the hospital for a detailed physical examination "Did she hurt her leg?" Or bullets! Si Li Ting thinks that he just blew up a boat, and people are too gentle. He should frustrate those bastards. "The bullet didn''t hit the key point. As long as you have a good rest, there will be no seque. She just has a bad metabolism. If someone raises her for a few months, she can recover after a few years. " Two people are chatting, there has been a new discovery, "found." In a monitoring screen, Gu Jin looks for passers-by to borrow a mobile phone to make a phone call. This should be the number that Si Li Ting received at that time. Then Si Li Ting saw Gu Jin was absorbed in making a phone call with himself, and her body was knocked unconscious by passers-by. He thought it was Carter who interrupted, but he didn''t think it was a passer-by! "What the hell is this man?" He threw the mobile phone number to thete banquet for the first time. "Check it for me. If I don''t dig his ancestral grave, I won''t call him siting!" Chapter 626 Si Li Ting''s lung was going to explode with anger. How could his Susu be so unlucky that he finally escaped from Carter and met such a thing again. He can feel a little relieved when he is held by Carter. At least he knows Carter and what Carter wants. But these inexplicable passers-by, who knows what they are going to do? It''s either money or lust. Gu Jin is wearing a thin skirt. It is impossible to seek wealth, so it is to seek color? In the hands of such people, the news frequently reports on the girls who have been in trouble. Gu Jin is now in such a physical condition that Si Li Ting and Carter are very anxious. Fortunately, mobile phones are now real name system, that number as long as a check can find the owner. The surveince shows that the man holding Gu Jin is waiting on the side of the road for a while. A tattered vanes over and he throws Gu Jin into the van. Then the van left. "Zoom in. Freeze the license te." The technicians used the most advanced technology and barely saw the license te. "Check, quick check." Soon there was a reply, "Sir, the result is not very good, this license te is a suit." That''s fake license tes. They can''t find the real content. Si Li Ting and Carter looked at each other. Both of them were worried. It can be seen from the action of the man and the deck of the vehicle that he was not an ordinary passer-by. He was a habitual criminal. "Damn it, what about the phone number?" Thete banquet also gave a reply: "the original owner of this mobile phone number has been jailed for trafficking in human beings. I said that how did you get involved with human trafficking? Today, you just carried a human trafficker''s nest. How did you encounter human trafficking again? " He asked Si Li Ting, and Si Li Ting also wanted to ask him, what is the grudge between Gu''s sisters and human traffickers? Just before that, Lin Juncai rescued Xiao Qi from the human traffickers. At this time, Gu Jin met the traffickers again. Do they have nothing to do with their peddlers, and have a special eye on their sisters? Although Xiao Qi is innocent and healthy at least, Gu Jin''s foot is injured and still has a fever. Her condition is obviously much worse. Si Li Ting had no time to be sentimental, "can you locate this number?" "You look down on me. Technology is more advanced than you think. We are specialized in this field. Wait for me." Late banquet hung up the phone, Secretary Li Ting was relieved. It''s been a whole hour, and no matter where the criminals are, they can quickly track them down by helicopter. Two minutester, Si Li Ting received ate dinner call: "a bad news, the other party is very smart, that card was lost." The criminal sees that Gu Jin sessfully dials a number. In order to prevent being traced by the owner of that number, just in case, he has to temporarily lose his card. At least they are professional human traffickers. The whole vige is in this business. From the beginning of stumbling and stumbling, to being caughtter, they have learned a lot from the arrestedpanions, such as how to avoid being tracked down. Be careful to sail for thousands of years. They are taking risks, although it is fast money. However, there is no difference between trafficking in human beings, organs and killing and stealing goods. Once caught, it is either death penalty or life imprisonment. In order to be able to live in this world, everyone hase up with housekeeping skills. Late banquet sighed, "the card is lost, the original owner is caught, the clue is interrupted." "No, it''s not broken. Since they are all human traffickers, they may be rted to each other. Our soldiers are divided into two ways. You just said that the original master is still in prison, so you are not dead. You start from him and ask him who has registered his mobile phone number. As for me to go to the police station immediately, the old man I caught today is also a human trafficker. Maybe there will be some clues. " "Well, I''ll go there in a minute." Although he was not a member of the police department, he did some big international cases. But for the human traffickers, this business is also deeply evil, especially in the past in some remote ces, he once met a woman. That woman was a famous university student, with good grades, but she didn''t have the heart to guard against others. Girl credulous, want to summer work to earn tuition, who knows to be cheated into the mountains. The people there are poor and no girl is willing to marry in. Most of them buy their wives from outside. It''s so cheap. As soon as the girl gets there, she will be devastated by inhumanity and can''t escape. Even if she escapes and is caught back, she will be beaten severely. Until she was pregnant with a child, she waspletely reduced to a fertility machine, watching the child grow up, there are obstacles here. Even if thete banquet is willing to help her leave, she has been used to the life here. After walking for so many years, her home is also a poor area. She was the model and pride of her family.If she didn''t finish college, she would be ashamed of her parents. Her whole life was ruined. Besides, she had three children. How could she bear to leave? Late banquet to now remember the tears in the eyes of the girl, her helpless. If Gu Jin also encounters an ident, let alone Si Li Ting will be crazy, even he will be unable to help but blow up the whole vige. In those days, he even wanted to kill the man who hurt the girl. But the final result is that she knelt down and begged him not, even if she did not love him, but also can not let the child have no father. She has several children with her. Even if she leaves, who will marry her and take care of her children in the future? Late banquet for the first time felt helpless, only in the desperate eyes of the woman, he gave her all the cash on her body. This is the only thing he can help her. She has made that ce her home. Forcing her to leave can''t change this. What is really bound is not her body, but her soul. She has not been that female college student for a long time. Although the original owner of the phone card was locked in a far away ce, thete banquet had no hesitation to go there in person. Not only because Gu Jin is Si Li Ting''s woman, but also because he doesn''t want it to happen again. Carter saw him hang up the phone and asked anxiously, "how is it?" "The clue is broken. We can only start from another clue. It is very likely that the person who catches Susu is a human trafficker. Today, I had a group of human traffickers sent to the police station. It is likely that they know each other. I will go to the police station immediately. " He did not mention that Xiao Qi was abducted by human traffickers. It is also possible that Xiao Qi is Gu Jin''s lucky star. All seemingly absurd things have long been doomed to cause and effect. Xiao Qi was not abducted by human traffickers, so Gu Jin was taken away with no hope. Si Li Ting now has only one idea in his mind, hoping that the traffickers are the same with each other, and the clues should not be broken. "I''ll go with you." Carter also stood up. Eun Ting''s exnation is that she didn''t want to hurt me. She didn''t want to hurt me "Well, you and I have a truce. When we find Susu, we can do what we want. Don''t think I''ll let you go." The two men reached an agreement, and their gratitude and resentment were not discussed for the time being, and they joined hands to find Gu Jin. Carter''s influence in China is obviously not as powerful as Si Li Ting. If he wants to find Gu Jin, he also has to rely on Si Li Ting. A group of people went to the police station in a hurry. The business of human traffickers was still in the process and was temporarily locked up in the police station. In the prison, an olddy with only two teeth sat in the corner and sighed, "ah, I didn''t expect that girl was so big and promising. This time it''s a trouble for you, Xiao Zhao." They are usually two or three groups, one after another small groups, some disguised as husband and wife, some disguised as grandparents to reduce the vignce of others. Can you think that such an old man would be a vicious peddler? Last second, I chatted with you, saying that your grandson is so cute. The next second, if you don''t pay attention, you will leave with your children. "Grandma Qiu, don''t say that. We should have such an awareness at the beginning of our business. We are making money on the tip of a knife. Fortunately, I''ve made a lot of money before. It should be enough for the rest of my family and my children. " "Me too. I have a little grandson who has been admitted to a famous university. I have made money from their daughter-inw. As for my age, it doesn''t matter." As they spoke, they heard heavy footfalls. Chapter 627 Two men in the prison were talking, and the guard came up and said, "someone wants to see you." Two people, you see me, I see you, they sell human beings, they are also suspected of digging organs, and they have taken statements before. The next step is to go through the process and wait for the verdict. They have already cut off the contact with their rtives in order to prevent their rtives from being implicated. In this city, they have no rtives and no friends. Even rtives, they are fixed money into cash, quietly sent to their rtives, will never transfer left traces. When I really miss it, I will go to the public phone to make a phone call. asionally, I will hear the impatient voice of my grandchildren. That''s enough. In the hearts of her distant grandchildren, she is just an old grandmother, and the guilt and blood on her hands are only contaminated by her own. They were taken to the interrogation room, where a man with blonde hair and blue eyes sat instead of a policeman. Beautiful as what star like, two people have no culture, and then their heart is a good-looking person is a star. The two men, handcuffed, were taken to a chair and sat down. "You can answer whatever he asks." Is such a handsome man a policeman? Si Li Ting handed over the phone number, "do you recognize this number?" No matter whether they know each other or not, they still have a little conscience in this line of work, and they generally do not disclose their aplices. If you don''t have money, you don''t need to cut off other people''s wealth. Unless there is resentment between each other, the arrested people will not confess to their colleagues. "How can I remember such a long string of numbers when I''m so old and my eyes are dazzled and my brain is not working well?" Si Li Ting again threw to the young man beside him, "how about you." "I''m uneducated and I can''t remember." "I''ll give you a chance to tell the truth now. I will consider helping you to reduce the criminalw a little. If there is something to hide, I will make you regret it!" Si Li Ting''s voice is cold to the limit. Although they don''t know his identity, they have a creepy feeling. The policeman seems to be a little too strict. Anyway, the crime theymitted is almost death penalty. What''s the use of slowing down to indefinite? They were fearless and indifferent to the warning of Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting was toozy to talk nonsense, "take their belongings here." "Yes." They don''t have family members in their mobile phones. What about the people who are with them? Sometimes when there are many people, they will choose to work together. Soon two people''s mobile phones were brought, ording to the number of a search, the above disy of the note is noodle shop Lao Wang, a simple can no longer simply address. Even if it''s checked up, it won''t reveal anything. However, they didn''t know that Si Li Ting didn''t want to dig out their aplices. They just wanted to prove whether the owner of the phone knew them or not. "Do you know this man?" The two people''s notes are the same, which is to prevent the police from checking when they are caught. They both said in the same voice: "he is the boss that we often go to eat noodles." "Where is the noodle shop?" It''s impossible for two people to go over such a delicate thing. No one dares to talk nonsense, for fear of confusion. Obviously, they knew each other, and he pped the table, "who is he? Where is it now? " "Police officer, where do we know where he is? He hasn''t opened a noodle shop for years." Granny Qiu is an old slick. She reacts quickly and tells a lie immediately. In this case, there is no way to start. The police on the side are worried. After all, we can''t punish the prisoners now. The most is to shut down for a period of time, cover them with headlights, and make people copse and confess. Si Li Ting can''t wait for such a long time. Gu Jin will encounter life dangerter. Such a scumbag, Li Ting, has the best way. He knows the psychology of these criminals very well. In particr, even if she is not caught, she will not live for several years. Now every day she lives is earned. She is not afraid of death at all, and she will never easily confess her aplice. Fortunately, Si Li Ting made preparations in advance. He looked at Lin Jun and Lin Jun handed over a folder. Tan Luoxi looked at the side of the silly eyes, the two people arepletely interlinked. After Si Li Ting came back, she felt that the tacit understanding between them had reached 100%. There was no unnecessary nonsense between the two people. Most of the time, it was just eye contact. Before he came here, Si Li Ting told Lin Jun to do something. Lin Jun arrived at the bar. What was in his file bag? "You don''t say so." "Police officer, it''s not that I don''t want to say, it''s that we really don''t know what to say, an old noodle seller. Besides this, I really don''t know what to say." Division Li Ting cold hum, open the file bag, "have a good look." He threw out a stack of materials. Mrs. Qiu didn''t know many words, but she knew the pictures above.When she saw the person in the picture, the whole person stayed there. This information has not even been seen by Si Li Ting. Lin Jungang just got it. "How could you have this?" The person above is the family of mother-inw Qiu, whose face has changed. The rest of the things do not need the Secretary Li Ting to do, this kind of thing is done easily. "To tell you the truth, we are not a police officer. He is the president of Dihuang group. Now your traffickers are not long sighted and have arrested the president''s wife. If you don''t tell us the whereabouts of the traffickers, our president will lose his wife and you will have to lose your family. I know you ignore life and death. You are not afraid of death. What about your family? Grandma Qiu, although your son is mediocre, your two grandsons are excellent. One has been admitted to a key university, and the other is also rmended. If... " Tears shed in grandma Qiu''s eyes. She looked at the policeman in uniform. "You hear me,rade police. They want to attack my grandson. You arrest them!" Joking, even if they have a hundred guts, they can''t arrest Si Li Ting. "Nonsense what? I didn''t hear what they were going to do Sure enough, this move is very useful. Tan Luoxi secretly admires the two people. They control the people too much. Before seeing these two Lai, Tan Luoxi was still thinking about what to do. Such people are not easy to deal with. Who knows Si Li Ting can be fierce to the beginning, he caught the psychology of these two people, such a man is too terrible. No, to be exact, it''s too terrible to be enemies with him. People take every step and count every step. He had already guessed the result before meeting the two men, so that Lin Jun prepared his trump card in advance. If it''s yourself, I''m sure I''ll only know when I''m here. I''ll waste a lot of time. He didn''t give anyone any way back. Lin Jun sneered: "Granny Chou, what are you afraid of? I don''t do anything harmful to nature. After all, we have flesh and blood and conscience. It''s just telling your family, especially your two grandchildren, that you''re a human trafficker. If the school knows their identity and background, will the escort still be avable? " "No, you can''t. My grandson is innocent!" "I''m just telling you the truth. You''ve killed so many innocent people. How can you live with the victim''s money Mrs. Qiu was full of tears. "I beg you. I havemitted all the crimes, and it has nothing to do with my grandchildren. I will say what you want to know. I this cheap life I already did not care, my family are very good people, you do not disturb them. If they know that I am a grandmother, my grandson will not survive! " The old man knelt on the ground and repeatedly asked for forgiveness. She beat a snake and hit seven inches. All the old people of her age preferred men over women. Plus her grandson is so capable, I''m afraid she''s still in this business at such an age just for her two grandchildren. Lin Jun''s threat is more useful than directly killing her. Once the news gets out, how can her family live a normal life. The traffickers were disgusted by everyone, and they wanted to kill them. They let so many people die. Even her family will not be forgiven, let alone escorted, even normal life is very difficult! At that time, it became a street mouse, and neighbors would avoid it. How can an old man let that happen. Chapter 628 Don''t say that Tan Luoxi looked silly eyes, even the police on the side were confused, this is too powerful. In less than five minutes, the crafty man has confessed. They should learn what interrogation means. Usually, we have to grind tough people for a long time, such as human traffickers. They don''t like them the most. Because most of them are glib. After all, they rely on this mouth to eat. It is more difficult to get something out of it than to go to heaven. The great God waspletely a god man. In a few minutes, everything waspletely reversed, and mother-inw Qiu knelt down and begged for mercy. "Get up." Si Li Ting said coldly, "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you, who is he?" Mrs. Qiu stood up with the table, and the tears on her face did not disappear. "He is also a human trafficker, but he is different from us." "Go on." Si Li Ting was a little impatient, his slender index finger gently buckled the table, which was his impatient action. Knowing his habit, Lin Jun hastily urged, "my wife has been arrested by him now. We have no spare time to waste with you. We can tell you all you know at one breath." "Yes, yes. His original name is Wang Dali. He is from our vige. Our vige is very remote. The people in the vige are so poor that they don''t know when to start this kind of business. People in the vige, whether they are old people or children, know that selling people can make money. We are a group of two or three people. We are in touch with each other, but we do not interfere with each other, and we have made an agreement not to disclose them if they are caught. " "Where is Wang Dali?" "I knew that before, but he must not be here now. We all have a rule in our business. If we are caught, we will put a pot of flowers at the door to report to others. When I was arrested, some of my colleagues saw it. He must have informed everyone to evacuate quickly. Don''tmit any crimes recently. " The police thought of the old man''s excuse, saying that there was a key in the flowerpot, afraid his grandson could not find the key to go home, so he agreed. I didn''t expect that they should take this as a signal to inform others to evacuate. "Damn it." Si Li Ting was very angry, "where else can they go?" "If I do, can you spare my family?" "Say, you are not qualified to bargain with me!" As soon as Si Li Ting said this, mother-inw did not dare to hide it. "If your wife is arrested like he said, then they will certainly not stay in the city for the time being. First of all, the city is more dangerous. In addition, they have already caught the goods and are not afraid of no ie for the time being. In all likelihood, they will return to the vige. " This is their habit. Now there are only human traffickers in that vige. Their families have left for a long time. They usually stay there. Every time we get a big ticket, we will go back to our hometown if we want to rest. On the one hand, we don''t worry about being found. On the other hand, we can rx. "Address." Si Li Ting finally saw a little dawn, "forget it, take them with you." If what she said was a lie, Si Li Ting didn''t have time toe back to find her. She described it verbally, crossing mountains and mountains. There was not even a map. It could be said that it was a very dangerous ce. Ordinary people could not find it at all. "Sir, we''re ready for the helicopter." "Good." Si Li Ting exhaled a breath. Although it took a little time, they should be able to catch up with them soon if they take a helicopter. However Once out of the police station, Si Li Ting frowned and Lin Jun''s face became very ugly. "Sir, it''s raining or thunderstorm. This weather is not suitable for flying." "You have to fly when it rains!" Si Li Ting can''t wait so much. Gu Jin''s life is in danger. Those traffickers are cruel. They will not let Gu Jin go. "But Sir, it''s dangerous." "Is Susu in a dangerous situation? Fly, fly at once "Yes." Lin Jun has no choice but to prepare the ne. The old man is too shameless. It was still cloudy before, and it became a thunderstorm so quickly. Summer is the most irritable is this point, the weather is moody, say rain on the rain, or thunderstorm. Fortunately, Si Li Ting''s heart knot has been untied. Now the thunderstorm has no impact on him, and the impact on the ne is great. Lin is not at ease, let Tan Luoxi go home to wait for news, after all, she can not y a role. Tan Luoxi can''t help it. She''s only a drag when she goes, so she has to leave Lin Jun temporarily. She stood on the rooftop and watched the helicopter rise slowly. The strong wind disordered her hair and skirt. She held an umbre and watched the helicopter leave with worry. Such a dangerous weather, she really pinched a sweat for Gu Jin and Si Li Ting. For pilots, it is also very delicate psychological quality, no one wants to take risks in such dangerous weather.But the man above said, even if he died, he had to continue flying. "Master, don''t worry about it, ma''am. She will be fine. You see, you''vee through so many difficulties. There''s no reason why you can''t get through this That is to say, what role can it y? Si Li Ting one day can not see Gu Jin, one day can not be at ease. He had to force granny Qiu to talk about the vige. Intelligence was very useful at any time. Si Li Ting would not give up this good opportunity. The more Mrs. Qiu talks about Si Li Ting, the more frightened she is. Where is the vige? It''s a man''s purgatory. When he went to inspect the project before, he had not been to some remote and poor viges. Most of the viges gave him the impression that the folk customs were simple and the natural environment was beautiful. There was no smell of gunpowder smoke in the city. There was a feeling of peace of mind. Sometimes he thinks that all the remote ces are too tired for him to choose. However, the vigers there are no longer called people. They are all a group of demons. Since the discovery that human trafficking can make money, many people began to do this business. Some have made a lot of money, bought a house in the city, married a daughter-inw, and started their own small days again, thoroughly washed white. Others have been engaged in this work all the time, and the people who remain in the vige are still on. Si Li Ting was afraid of the two animals. If Gu Jin was taken to that kind of ce, there were all animals that ate people and didn''t vomit bones. Gu Jin would surely be finished. "Come on,e on!" His mood is veryplex. On the one hand, he wants to know more about it. The more he knows, the more he is afraid of Gu Jin''s misfortune. "Sir, it can''t be faster. It''s such a weather..." Si Li Ting is very worried, in case Gu Jinzheng encounters an ident, as early as a second will be better. "Ah." Lin Jun had no choice but to urge the pilots. Thanks to the fact that he was an experienced old pilot, he would have hung up for a long time. It''s no different from looking for death in such weather. Suddenly, the pointer of the instrument panel began to change. The pilot was very calm at first, but soon he couldn''t calm down. The ne was bumping in the strong air, and mother-inw was already holding her head in the corner. "Go back to your seat and fasten your seat belt!" Lin Jun yelled "Oh, God hase to punish me. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die yet." The sound of thunder was heard above his head, and Lin Jun knew that they had no choice but to believe in pilots. "The ne is about to lose control, we must jump immediately!" Si Li Ting is eager to save people. He doesn''t want this result. Not willing, but if he doesn''t jump, his life will be in danger. He and Lin had parachuting training before. They were not afraid, but what about the two? "Sir, don''t hesitate." Lin Jun left a parachute bag for the two traffickers and began to wear it to Si Li Ting. "Sir, we already know the general location. We will send someone to find the wife soon. If you don''t go now, you and I will die here. We have no choice but to jump. " Si Li Ting couldn''t help it. The cold rain outside flew in along the open cabin. Si Li Ting and Lin Jun jumped down one after another, followed by the crew. It''s dangerous to parachute in such weather, but you will die if you don''t jump! Mother inw Qiu and the boy didn''t want to jump, even though Lin had already said the usage. Dare not is one aspect, the other is that they did not intend to live. "Mother inw, this is probably our life." "Yes, it''s OK. People like us have already died..." Chapter 629 Mother Qiu didn''t know what she was saying. Maybe it was God''s punishment for her. Her hands stained with too much blood in this life, and now she also told the same kind of dens to that person, so she would have such an ending. As the helicopter flew down rapidly, their bodies collided in the cabin. Overhead there was lightning and thunder, and inside the helicopter was the sound of the dashboard out of control. There was only a boom, and the helicopter fell to the ground, making a huge noise. And the life of Si Li Ting and Lin Jun was not easy. Even if they were jumping back and forth, heavy rain and strong wind, they were soon blown away by the wind. When Lin Jun jumped down, there was only one thought in his mind. Fortunately, Tan Luoxi didn''te this time, otherwise she would be involved in dangerous things. Thest time the incident at sea left a psychological shadow for Tan Luoxi. She was just an ordinary person. After that, everyone''s attention was on Gu Jin. Only Lin Jun didn''t ignore what Tan Luoxi had experienced. She apanied herself, also for a long time did not sleep, but sleep will have nightmares. She needs a good rest and shouldn''t get involved in these things. Lin Jun watched himself and Si Li Ting fly far away. Now he should worry about himself. The usually sunny weather is good, but now the thunderstorm weather, everyone of them is in danger. "Master, be careful of yourself!" Lin Jun roared. "Take care of yourself." Both of them had to work hard to survive when they were blown away by the wind. Lin Jun was blown into a bamboo forest, and his parachute was just hanging on the bamboo. Si Li Ting was not so lucky. He fell on a cliff. He was safe as long as the parachutended. But he was hung on a crooked neck tree on the cliff. "Damn it!" Si Li Ting is furious. Why is his luck so bad? It''s hard to find Gu Jin. Gu Jin is captured by human traffickers. OK, he finds clues from the human traffickers. He encounters an airne ident. OK, if there''s an ident in the ne, he''ll jump out of the ne. He can jump to a crooked neck tree. Si Li Ting is going to be very angry. He has never been in such an awkward situation in his life. The parachute copsed in the tree, and his body fell directly into the air. If he releases his backpack, he will fall. Si Li Ting took out his mobile phone and wanted to find someone toe over. Unfortunately, the mobile phone didn''t have a signal. A sign of evil! Si Li Ting was a little upset. What time is it now? What kind of backcountry is it here? There is no signal. After he goes back, he must contract the operator and install all these ces on the signal tower!!! Susu, does God want to hinder me to save you? The rain kept falling on his face, running down his handsome cheek. Si Li Ting felt powerless for the first time. What should he do. Sitting here waiting for help? Even he didn''t know where it was. The phone was different. The rain didn''t mean to stop. There was fog under the cliff. He couldn''t see what was down there and where he could jump. In this thunderstorm weather, the helicopter will note for the time being. If he jumps or does not jump, he is in the most unfortunate and dangerous situation. Gu Jin was sitting in the yard. After a thunderstorm yesterday, especiallyst night, she couldn''t sleep well in such bad weather. I had a nightmares all night. I dreamed of Si Li Ting. At dawn, there were tears in her eyes. It''s rare that today''s weather is very good. Gu Jin looks at the blue sky and sits in the yard blowing the warm wind. After a night''s sleep, the traditional Chinese medicine worked and she felt much better. In order not to let them notice, Gu Jin still pretends to be very weak. He should eat, eat and take medicine. She was so cooperative with those two people that she could not escape as long as she did not go out. Has been a day and a night, Si Li Ting has not found her, Gu Jin heart has begun to nervous. Can''t he locate? Or what happened on the way? It seems that she still has to save herself. After a day''s cultivation, her health is much better. She decided to leave tonight. More and more drag down more trouble, the two men look at her more and more naked, waiting for her to improve. Gu Jin is very clear, but if she shows a little better health, the two people will be like a hungry wolf toward her. Her body is recovering a little, but she is not the rival of two big men. Just into the night, there are guests to visit, Wang Dali furtively ordered: "do note out tonight, someone came, I said, if you are seen by others, you will be watched." "I know."They were quite good to Gu Jin. They could have locked the door back, because there was no bathroom in the room. Gu Jin had a good day with them. Looking at Gu Jin''s poor health, they also know what''s going on outside. Unless it''s a fool, they want to run away. Therefore, Gu Jin is not so harsh. Anyway, Gu Jin looks at Jiao Di Di''s, and can''t make it convenient for others in the room. Gu Jin entered the room, and they were relieved to open the door. Gu Jin looks at the peopleing in through the crack of the door. They are about the same age as they are. They are also human traffickers. There are still two bottles of wine in his hand. It seems that he is looking for them to drink. God is nice to her. Maybe this is an opportunity. Gu Jin''s blood began to boil, and she vaguely felt that this was a good time for her to escape. As the night grew deeper and deeper, the deaf mute who looked at her had gone back to the room to sleep. She had been waiting untilte at night to find that they were still chatting in the living room. It''s a courtyard design. The living room and bedroom are separated. There are no lights in the courtyard. It''s dark. Gu Jin pushed the door open, carefully around the yard to the gate. The people in the living room were drunk, and their voices could be heard in the yard. Gu Jin gently opened the wooden door, when she stepped out of the yard, the whole person was rxed. She had written down the road here in the car before. It should be the direction to leave the vige. Fortunately, the night is still, the vige is also very quiet, there is no bustling metropolis. Several people in the living room were very happy. "I''ll tell you, I brought a good product this time." "How good is it?" "Very good. Forget it. I can''t tell you. In short, it''s more beautiful than those women you''ve seen before. If I sell her to Myanmar or Nepal, I can sell her for a good price. " "So beautiful? Let me have a look first. You are not bragging "Bah, I''m not bragging. Come here and have a good look." Several people drowsy to Gu Jin''s room, "little beauty,e out to see my brother." "Don''t you drink too much, where is anyone in this room?" "It must be convenient to go. Women in the city are coquettish." Wang Dali kicked the door of the bathroom, which was empty. "No, that woman has run away!" "Wang Dali, are you kidding me? What a beautiful woman? You may have found a ghost girl." "I really brought back a woman, stinky girl, dare to cheat me, brothers, fucker. If I find her, I won''t be named Wang if I don''t kill her!" Look at Wang Dali''s reaction. What he said is false. Shunzi can''t cheat people. It seems that Wang''s brother has really found a beautiful woman. The vige of human traffickers made concerted efforts to arrest the escaped people. He yelled and called out all the neighbors. Gu Jin looked at the originally dark vige, and all of a sudden the lights were on. The vige was very quiet and she could hear the noise of men. It won''te so fast, will it? Gu Jinxin road is not good, she must go quickly, if caught back, she must die very miserable! Before all the cleverness is exhausted, those two people will no longer believe her. Today, she heard two people discussing how to deal with her affairs. She could only escape, which was her only way out. Her leg was injured, and most of the force was on one of her legs. Gu Jin walked very slowly. The people in the vige soon gathered, and she could hear the voicesing closer and closer. His heart was so urgent that he had to drill out of his throat. Gu Jin had no choice but to get into a yard to avoid the disaster. Chapter 630 Gu Jin was not so nervous when she escaped from the sea. At least she died in the sea, which was better than the human purgatory here. If they catch her, they will not let her go. Even if she dies, she may not be able to keep her body intact. She can''t die. She can''t die here. Gu Jin saw that there was no light in the yard, so he hid in the yard first. The vige is not prosperous, and there are no streetmps, so the traffickers have a shlight in hand, and the light of the shlight prates the night. Gu Jin was hiding behind a pile of nts in the yard, her heart pounding with tension. She pulled the clothes on her chest. God, we must protect her from this. Gu Jin felt that her leg seemed to be bleeding. She had not changed her dressing for two days. She had just gone this way and burst the wound. She can''t walk out of the vige like this. The only thing she can do is to find a ce to hide and wait for the rescue of Si Li Ting. Gu Jin believed that Li Ting, the Secretary of the telephone, would find her. Maybe it was because it rained suddenly yesterday, which dyed some progress. As the sound of footsteps approached, Gu Jin heard the sounding from his ear. "Damn it, that woman isme. He can''t escape far. He must be near here." Hearing this, Gu Jin feels a little nervous. He feels that the shlight is sweeping around her. Gu Jinsheng is afraid that he will be seen. All of a sudden, she felt something moving behind her body. Was it the dog guarding the house? Rural people like to keep some dogs. Are you so unlucky? The house leaks, but every night rain, hiding in a family with dogs? This kind of dog should be very fierce. Will it kill her? Gu Jin decided that she would never go out even if she was bitten to death by a dog. What she was afraid of was that the barking of dogs would attract people''s attention. The shlight was just around her. She closed her eyes and let God decide. There was a rustling sound behind her. She could clearly feel that it was getting closer and closer. If it was a dog, why didn''t it bark? "There''s movement over there!" It''s over! Gu Jin''s heart is going to break. She just feels like someone is beating her head with a stick. Her brain is in a mess. Gu Jin closes her eyes in despair. She already feels that the shlight of the other party is shooting at her direction. "It must be over there." "You don''t want to live, forget whose yard it is?" It seems they haven''t found themselves yet, but whose yard is this? Gu Jin opened her eyes again. Did she have a glimmer of hope? Listening to their tone, she seemed to be afraid of the people in the yard. Who are the people in this? She thought quickly in her mind, the people in the vige of human traffickers are most afraid of a person, the old man who sells medicinal materials. Ask carefully, there are some Chinese medicinal herbs in the air. In Gu Jin''s eyes, these demons are much more powerful than the old man. In short, she will never go out until thest moment. The other side seems to be very vignt, "sote, the ghost old man is estimated to have gone to bed, the woman must be hiding in it." "You dare to go in. I dare not go in anyway. I don''t want to be cut off." Wang Dali tangles at the door. He is unwilling to let Gu Jin run away. On the other hand, he is afraid of the ghost old man. Finally, he got a fluke. "I''ll go in and get her out." Gu Jin looks at him through the green leaves. Wang Dali''s face is very ugly. It can be seen that not only Gu Jin is nervous, but also Wang Dali. Step by step, he gets closer and closer, and Gu Jin''s heart beats faster and faster. At this moment, the things behind her also came towards her. "I see you. Don''t hide and go back with me!" Wang Dali threatened. Gu Jin refused toe out. When she was still worried about whether her body would be bitten by the big dog, she felt a dark shadow suddenly rolled over her side. It''s not a dog! She knows it. The next second, she saw the appearance of the thing thoroughly. Where was the dog? It was a python. The python blocks in front of Gu Jin, against the light, Gu Jin can not see its front, only see its back. Part of its body is still entangled, standing up body Gu Jin feel and her waist is almost thick, how big this snake is!!! Just looking at the back of a snake, Gu Jin has already stood up with hair. In her life, the number of times she has seen a snake in real life is very few, let alone such a big snake. She looked at Wang Dali through the gap. The expression on his face was about to urinate. From the back of the snake, it''s so scary. Even if Gu Jin hasn''t seen the front, he can still imagine the terrible picture. Wang Dali was scared by the Python and rolled out of the yard. "Have you forgotten the lesson of the guillotines? You want to die, I don''t want to die yet! ""Yes, if that woman enters this yard, she will nevere back!" "I don''t want to die if I want to find you." When we saw the Python''s face, we were almost paralyzed. Who dares to go in and die? As soon as the python appeared, everyone broke up. Gu Jin did not breathe a sigh of relief, she saw the python crawling towards her. Although she is not very afraid of small snakes, but such arge python, men will look at the whole body shaking, not to mention her. There was no light in the yard. There was only light moonlight. The behemoth under the moonlight could eat her in one bite! Before the traffickers said that those people had no head, Gu Jin guessed that those who broke into the yard were all bitten off by the python. Just now the python showed strong hostility to them. He had already stepped into the yard. Would he be bitten by it? Gu Jin swallows saliva, God, how can you be so cruel. Although she didn''t want to be insulted, she didn''t want to be bitten by a python. As the python approached, her body was too stiff to move. She could hear the hiss of the snake''s letters, which made her hair stand on end. With its huge tongue hanging down its head, Gu Jin sees it lowering its head and looking at its legs. It is said that animals will look at whether they can swallow their prey. Is it also calcting now? Gu Jin''s small face is white. It''s not that he hasn''t seen a peasant woman swallowed by a python. If she is swallowed, Si Li Ting can''t find it. She wanted to get up and run away, only to find that she was struggling to get up. The body was shaking uncontrobly. Suddenly, the head of the snake approached her calf. Gu Jin trembled even more. Did she want to bite off her leg? "No, no!" There was some itching on the lower leg. Gu Jin almost didn''t bounce from the ground. But she soon found out that the python did not open its mouth, but just put the snake letter to her leg, which was exactly where she was bleeding. Does this snake like to drink blood? Gu Jin did not know snakenguage, nor did he understand the behavior of snakes. He could not understand his thoughts. In short, it did not bite her, nor did it make an aggressive posture. Gu Jin can be sure of this. Before that, he could feel the chilly feeling when he was dealing with those traffickers. I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She thinks the snake doesn''t take her as its prey. Just thinking like this, the next second I saw the huge tongue leaning towards her face. Gu Jincai recovered his breath, and immediately became stiff again. The atmosphere did not dare to breathe. It is said that snakes have poor eyesight and hunt by smell. Can she avoid it when she is still? As the snake head gets closer and closer, Gu Jin grabs his clothes tightly and his body tightens. Does it think the calf is not delicious and intends to swallow it from her head? Snake letter on her face, very itchy, Gu Jin did not dare to move. Guess if it''s tasting? You''re about to open your mouth? However, the python not only did not open his mouth to bite her, but rubbed her face with the huge snake head. Your dog and your cat''s head. If you change to a hairy little animal, it''s a python!!! A fierce animal that scares men to death. It has no fluffy fur on its body, but cold and smooth scales. This feeling makes Gu Jin want to die. Good, terrible. She suddenly remembered a paragraph on the Inte. The snake asked, "are you moved?" She replied, "dare not move, dare not move!" If you dare to move, you will be bitten off your head by it. Chapter 631 Gu Jin is breathed and puffed with snake letter. She thinks that what she met before is the most unfortunate thing, but it is not. The most unfortunate thing should be that now the python is wrapped around her body. She is so scared that she can''t move. Gu Jin''s body is shaking unconsciously. I only think about one thing in my mind. I heard that the python would strangle the prey alive with its body after catching its prey. Gu Jin has seen crocodile and python fighting in the water in the animal world before. Python has great strength. Even if she is a living person, she will be strangled in a few minutes, and that kind of picture is creepy just to think about it. She could see her body wrapped around the python. Gu Jin wants to struggle, but the boa constrictor is different from the bad guy. She can''t even move this greasy touch. She closed her eyes in despair, waiting for death. Brother Li Ting, I''m sorry, I can''t go with you. You must take good care of our children. After a minute, she didn''t feel the suffocation. The snake head is still rubbing her affectionately by her face. The snake doesn''t want to hurt her, as if she is ying coquettish with her. Coquettish? Behaving like a giant, she could feel that Python was happy for a while. Gu Jin herself is speechless. Where does she feel Python happy? Brain bag rubbed her for a while, Gu Jin swallowed saliva, whether it can understand his words, she said: "you won''t hurt me, will you?" Big snake nods, Gu Jin is surprised almost jump up, this, this snake is be fine, can understand human''s words unexpectedly! However, this snake is so big that it has lived for many years. If it has lived with human beings for a long time, it is not surprising that it can understand it. It''s like a pet in your family. Once you keep it for a long time, your pet can hear what you''re saying. The snake let go of her, then swam a few steps ahead and looked back at Gu Jin. Gu Jin then responded, "do you want me to go in with you?" The python nodded again. Gu Jin felt that the snake was very spiritual, especially when he stood up to protect himself and drive away those people. She thought about it carefully. What the traffickers fear most in this vige is that she can''t get out of the vige at all. There are dangers on both sides, and she would rather believe in the snake than those disgusting peddlers outside. She got up slowly. The snake seemed to see that she was not in a good state of walking, and then crawled back to look at her. Gu Jin followed it very hard. They didn''t enter the house. The snake took her around the back of the yard, where there was an entrance. Obviously, it''s not for snakes to pass here, but it''s very neat. It should be done by the owner of the house. Those people said that the ghost old man appeared and disappeared every day. He had nothing to do with other people except asionally filling medicine for people in the vige. This should have been done by the old man. The snake came and went around the entrance. He was worried and couldn''t go down. Gu Jin didn''t know what was in it. After weighing the pros and cons, she still chose to listen to the snake. After all, there are many people and animals in this world. Compared with those demons, maybe the snake is more reliable. Wenliang veryborious down, the snake is very clever in the below to be her focus, support her. Should have been afraid of the creature, this time a warm cool found that he did not have anything to fear. From the beginning to the end, it exudes kindness to itself. She can''t judge a snake by her appearance. Below are the steps. Every few steps there is a kerosenemp. This kind of lighting was n years ago. With the light, Gu Jin can clearly see the python around him, not afraid it is fake. However, python seems to like her appearance, has been carefully around her, for fear that her legs are not convenient to fall. Especially with her big head tilted at her, Gu Jin suddenly felt not afraid, but felt that it was a bit cute. After all, the snake, who is kind to herself, will fade away if she is afraid of it. Gu Jin holds the railing and jumps down step by step. At this time, she hoped that the python was a mount in some fantasy novel, so that she could ride on it. One person, one snake, and the shimmering kerosenemp. The empty and uninhabited stairs are spreading towards the distance. Anyone whoes here will be shocked by such a scene. Gu Jin''s physical strength is not good, and he will stop to have a rest every once in a while. She sat on thedder breathing hard, python will be obediently waiting beside. I don''t know how long it took for Gu Jincai to jump all the stairs. She didn''t know where she hade. She always thought it was underground. Who knows more and more open, vision is also more and more open. When she went to the end, Gu Jin waspletely confused.God, what did she see!!! A beautiful cave to the extreme, this cave is very open and huge, inside and a square about the size of the height of about tens of meters. What surprised her was not the strange natural shapes in the cave, but the blue and blue light shining everywhere. Pieces of natural light, constitute a beautiful to the extreme of the map, like the starry sky, so beautiful. Gu Jin has been stunned. Where has she been? As if to another fairy tale world, the beauty makes her heart tremble. She could not use any words to describe the beauty. She felt that her adjectives were too barren to describe the beauty of the scene. "Good, beautiful." Gu Jin stood stupidly. What a magnificent sight this is? She just hated that she didn''t have a camera in her hand, so she couldn''t take such a beautiful picture. Standing here, she seems to be in a fairnd, the original impetuous, panic, nervous mood all disappeared. "Hiss..." The serpent circled her a few times and seemed to want to take her away. Gu Jin continues to follow it away. At this time, she sees a long object not far away, which is a bit like a coffin. Coffin? Is there a coffin here? How does Gu Jin think that the plot should be the story of a martial arts novel? Generally speaking, it''s not that some hero identally goes to a cave and discovers the martial arts secrets left by the peerless master. Python has climbed on the coffin, it around the coffin and finally put his head on it, it seems very attached to the appearance. Is it the owner in the coffin? In this case, Gu Jin should have been afraid, but now curiosity has ovee her fear. Gu Jin approached the coffin and found that it was made of unknown material. It was transparent and could be seen clearly. Who would be inside? Gu Jin''s heart rate quickens, can you see anything terrible? Lying in the coffin is absolutely a corpse, ced in such a cave, I don''t know how many yearster, the corpse became what it looked like. From the side, it seems that there is a female corpse inside, Gu Jin summoned up the courage to look inside. After all, she has digested the python. There should be nothing more terrible than the python. When her eyes fell on the woman inside, the woman lying inside was wearing a bright red skirt. Gu Jin thought it strange that the dead were not afraid to wear red? There is a rumor that people wear bright red before death, and they will turn into fierce ghosts after death. No matter where the custom will be very taboo for the dead to wear scarlet, this woman is so strange. Her eyes moved up slowly and found that the exposed skin of a woman was very white and stic. After a while, they didn''t look like dead bodies? She had a lot of doubts in her mind. In short, when she came to this small vige, she could not help but produce too many problems. The woman''s figure is very good, the bright red skirt outlines her slender waist, concave and convex chest, and white skin as jade. When Gu Jin''s sight falls on the woman''s face, she ispletely stunned at the spot at this moment. Gu Jin once thought about the scene that he would meet with her one day. She thought too much about it, but she never expected it would be in such a situation. She was so familiar with the beautiful woman lying in the coffin. Even if I had only seen her from the photo, her face had been deeply engraved in her mind. Her lips opened slightly, and she called out the two words. "Mom..." Chapter 632 Looking at the woman in red lying in the coffin, ording to her age, she should have been in her forties. However, it is clear that the woman in the coffin is at most 30, and it is not too much to say that she is more than 20 years old. Now science and technology is developed, many rich people and female stars are very good at maintenance, surgery, some injections can dy aging. However, those means will leave very unnatural traces on the face, some facial deformation, some facial stiffness. Obviously, the woman lying in front of her is not. Her skin is in good condition and there is no pressurepared with Gu Jin beside her. It''s just that she looks a little whiter than normal people. For a moment, Gu Jin felt that the woman was not dead, she was still alive. The light in the cave is not natural light and cannot reflect the original color of the skin. Gu Jin has some doubts. Judging from her age, she can''t be her own mother. No matter how well she maintains her skin, she can''t be like this. her face is as like as two peas of the photos she has seen before, and there is also a natural affection from the blood. Gu Jin has a feeling that she is his mother! because mom as like as two peas, there can be no other woman in the world. At this moment, Gu Jin''s heart is full of wind and clouds. If this person is really Gu Qi, then it is her mother who she has never met. After knowing his life experience, Gu Jin wanted to see his own parents most. After searching for a period of time, she did not find any clues, and she gave up. Anyway, she already has Si Li Ting in this world, and he will apany her for the rest of her life. Later, Annan appeared. She knew everything she could not know. Gu Jin also had some doubts. Mother clearly in, but why nevere to see themselves, is it really their own so bad? She doesn''t recognize her daughter? It''s not that she didn''t guess that her mother might have died long ago, so she didn''te to see herself. Now see the woman lying in the coffin, Gu Jin tears, drop by drop on the coffin, reflecting one after another tears. It turns out that her mother doesn''t love her, and she doesn''t want her. She can''te. Mom, she said to Gu Qi. Suddenly she saw the woman''s chest rise and fall in the coffin. She was breathing! Gu Jin''s heart beat faster, and his eyes showed a touch of joy. She is still alive! nothing is more exciting than this news. She wants to meet her mother early in her heart, and God is kind to her. Gu Jin finally understood one thing. Maybe the ordeal she suffered before was just a guide given by God to her so that she could have a chance to see her mother. In retrospect, all this seems to be doomed. It was designed by Alice at the party and exploded at sea. When she almost died, she was rescued by her opponent Daniel and handed it to Carter. Carter somehow had a good impression on her and designed to possess her. She had to pretend to be ill and leave the ind. Finally, she was hijacked by human traffickers. But before that, the aplices of the traffickers were arrested, leading to the traffickers had to return to their hometown in order to avoid the wind. This series of causal rtionships contributed to this result, let her see her mother. Gu Jin used to resent in her heart. Why did god treat her so much and throw all the tribtions to her alone. She wants nothing but to live happily with her beloved. Now Gu Jin has no resentment in her heart, and she is more grateful to fate for her kindness. If before this, if you are not saved by Daniel, but directly killed in the sea. Or maybe Carter didn''t like himself, but took himself to exchange shares. If the trafficker''s aplice is not arrested, then he is still in a city. Even if Si Li Ting can save himself, he can''t find his mother. It turns out that everything has its own cause and effect. What you are tasting now may be bitter fruit, but as time goes by, the bitter fruit will also change. Gu Jin didn''t know how to describe the excited mood in his heart at the moment. His mother didn''t abandon her. Big snakes should have a deep rtionship with their mother. They are their mother''s daughter. Snakes do not rely on sight, but on smell. That''s why it scares those people away and makes love to itself, all of which have an answer. Gu Jin looks at the snake with its body still wrapped in the coffin. It sticks the head of the snake on the cover of the coffin. Although the middle of the coffin cover, but it is still very attached to the above, by its master. Previously, he was afraid of the snake, but now Gu Jin has a lot of affection for it. She sighed. "If only you could speak." In this way, I can know what happened to my mother. When it was triplets, why did she have to separate several children? What is the rtionship between her and her father? If two people have no feelings, then the mother after giving birth to a brother will not pay attention to him.So why would she go back to dad? From here, she likes and loves her father. In natural circumstances, a woman is willing to give birth to a man, so she is in love. In the past, Gu Jinti didn''t arrive. After she gave birth to Jinnuo, she would know how dangerous it was to have children. Even now science and technology has been very developed, but it can not guarantee that every pregnant woman giving birth to children can be safe. Because of dystocia, bleeding, various reasons, every day there are pregnant women who die. Having a baby is a walk around the devil''s gate, which is why many people don''t want a second child. Gu Jin is deeply in love with Si Li Ting. In the case of giving birth to Jin Nuo, she almost died. She also wants to give Si Li Ting a girl. The reason is very simple, just because Si Li Ting likes girls. In order to like the man, she is willing to go to hell again. Perhaps a lot of ordinary women because of poor family environment, or not enough education, leading to their own fertility machine. What kind of a mother is? The head of the family is the proud daughter of my grandfather. She is a genius against the weather. She even jumps at multiple levels when she is reading. She is crazy. Such a lively woman is definitely not a fertility machine for men. Mother loves dad, Gu Jin can be sure. But what Gu Jinwei can''t think of is what happened to them? As a result, their family could not be reunited for more than 20 years. Gu Jin is deeply staring at the woman inside the coffin, and she is very pleased. No matter what reason mother is lying here, the years have not left any trace on her face. She looked a little bigger than Gu Jin, not because of the vicissitudes of her face, but because of the shape of her face. The mother is the standard beauty embryo, the appearance is very mature, even brings the charm. She is very suitable for the red dress. Gu Jin has a feeling that if her mother opens her eyes, she can take away all the men''s minds. Gu Jin found out a long time ago that she and Gu Nancang did not have much inmon. At the beginning, Gu Nancang didn''t think she was his sister because of her appearance. Gu Nancang looks like his mother, but Gu Jin''s three sisters are not, which shows that they are more like their father. Her mother is lying here now, and where is her father? Gu Jin wanted to reach out and touch his mother''s face, but she was afraid of what was strange about the coffin. It''s like my mother is still alive. Why not in afortable environment, but lying in a coffin under the ground in such a remote mountain area? She was supposed to be in her forties, and now she looks like herself, with no wrinkles on her face. If she just fell asleep and called her, why didn''t she wake up? There are too many doubts, Gu Jin dare not move at will. If this coffin can''t be opened, he will really kill his mother when he opens it? It''s like those archaeologists who open the coffin inside an ancient tomb, and the well preserved corpse inside will change because of the entry of oxygen. As long as mom is alive, she can''t move around. Since this is the old man''s territory, he has something to do with his mother. As long as you find him, the problem is simple. Gu Jin decided to look around to see if he could find the old man who was afraid by the vigers. This beautiful and mysterious cave, what mysterious secret is hidden in it. When she looked up at the light above her head, an old voice rang out: "Miss, when did youe back?" Chapter 633 Gu Jin turned and looked at the source of the sound. It was an old man, walking towards this side with a crutch in his hand. "Miss, where are you crazy this time?" There is a trace of helplessness and indulgence in the old man''s tone. Crazy? What he said should be the little madman Annan. Among the three sisters, Gu Annan is the most mischievous. At first, I thought she wanted to kill herself. Gu Jin said, "I''m not Annan." Several people look very simr, the voice is not the same, the old man approached only to find Gu Jin''s blue double pupil. "You are not a miss, then you are..." For a moment and a half the old man was not sure who was standing in front of him. "Miss Jin?" He said a name carefully. "It''s me, Gu Jin, who was handed over to the Su family." It seems that all her problems can be exined by him today. "Your eyes..." The old man thought it strange that Gu Jin''s eyes were blue. "This is my back surgery to change the color, it was also ck." I didn''t expect that she came back just to change her identity, but it became a symbol for her to distinguish Gu Annan from Xiao Qi. The old man seems very surprised, did not expect Gu Jin to appear here. "Miss Annan told you that?" She would not have found it except for koonan. "No, I was abducted here by a trafficker and brought in by the big snake." Gu Jin said her bad experience in a word. The old man didn''t expect that there was such a coincidence in the world. He sighed: "this is fate. You are the daughter of the owner. If you can distinguish the inmmation, you will be close to you." "Is the woman sleeping over there really my mother? But how does she look like me? " Which woman in this world does not want to have such a secret, one by one in order to dy aging, in order to maintain a beautiful face tossed a lot. Most of them are the face of the whole stiff iparable, smile than cry is also ugly. Rao is so, there are still arge number of female stars flocking to lead to a zombie face. Her mother is so young and natural that Gu Jin can''t think of any reason. "She is your mother, Miss Jin. This should be the first time you have seen her in person?" The tears in Gu Jin''s eyes came out again, "yes, I was adopted by the Su family, and the Su family didn''t tell me about my family affairs. I always thought I was the daughter of the Su family, but I was treated coldly and bullied in the Su family. When I was a child, I didn''t know why, only thought that I did not do well. I studied hard, tried to be clever, and tried to be liked. But the people of the Su family are still very indifferent to me and regard me as a tool to exchange money. I didn''t feel the warmth of my family until I met my brother, who discovered my secret and recognized me back. But I don''t know where my parents are and why they left me for so many years. Old man, can you tell me everything? Why does mother want to separate our sisters? Why is she lying here When the old man heard Gu Jin''s grievance, he could understand her feelings. "Miss Jin, I know you may have been wronged a lot, and you have been very unhappy. But I want to tell you one thing, although the owner did not apany you to grow up, but she loves you more than anyone else. Whether you hate her or not, she did it to protect you "Protect us? Is anyone going to hurt us? " Gu Jin feels strange. What''s wrong with her family background? "Yes, someone will hurt you." "Is that man strong? So powerful that you can''t even take care of your family? " After all, in the United States, Gu''s family is also a figure of honor. The old man closed his eyes and sighed again, "yes, he is very strong, so strong that he is abnormal. He is a devil." "Why does mother get into such a devil? What about our dad? Where is he? Why can''t we protect mom and us. " Gu Jin always thought that he was abandoned because his mother didn''t love himself and didn''t want himself. Now the old man says that his mother is doing this to protect them. How can Gu Jin understand? The old man gave a bitter smile: "because That devil is your father Gu Jin''s eyes widened, and things became more and moreplicated. Did she guess wrong? In fact, mom and Dad don''t love each other at all? "What is the matter? What happened between mom and dad? How could dad be the devil The old man felt a lot about Shanggu Jin''s innocent eyes. His sight fell on Gu Jin''s calf, "are you injured?" "Yes, I had a gunshot wound, and I pulled my leg open when I escaped from the trafficker.""Come with me, and I''ll take care of your foot first." Gu Jin reluctantly looked at the coffin for thest time. The old man saw her mind. "Miss Jin, don''t worry. The owner has been here for a long time. Nothing will happen for a while. I have been here for many years." Gu Jin left with the old man, and she could not help asking what was the light in the cave. "Old man, may I ask if these lights are formed naturally?" "Yes, miss. Have you ever heard of the luminous caves in New Zend? There have been photographers who have won awards. In fact, this cave is the same as the famous cave in New Zend. It took a long time to form such a cave. The reason why the cave glows is because there is an insect called mushroom mosquito. The more hungry they are, the stronger the light will be I didn''t expect that these spectacr scenes are all made up of insects. They are magnificent, just like the undting waves of the sea and the ink sshingndscape paintings. Nature is really the most spectacr, even small insects can be such a beautiful picture. "Is mom asleep or for some reason, will she wake up?" At first, Gu Jin thought it might be because of the vegetative people, but he thought that the vegetative people needed to rely on some equipment. There is no instrument next to the coffin, indicating that it is not a vegetable. "Yes, she wakes up for a while every few years." "What happened to her?" "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you in detailter, but your injury is more important. By the way, Miss Jin, you said you were arrested by human traffickers. Did those animals do anything to you? " The old man had lived here for a long time, and he knew better than anyone else the dirt in those people''s bones. "I''m not in good health. They ran away before they could. Fortunately, they met with red inmmation, or I would be arrested again." "ChiYan is the owner''s pet. Over the years, it has been guarding the owner. This mountain range is full of vitality. ChiYan is bigger than ordinary snakes." "No wonder it will help me. There is a spirit in everything." In front of a wooden house, Gu Jin looked at it carefully and found it was on the edge of the cliff. "Is this in the mountain?" "Yes, this mountain range is different from other ces. I found it by ident. It''s the ce where I usually rest, and I grow some herbs nearby." If there is no obnoxious peddler in such a paradise, Gu Jin also likes it very much. She stood on the edge of the cliff and looked up into the sky. "The stars here are so beautiful that you won''t see them in the city." "Miss Jin can stay here longer if she likes." "No, my family is still worried about me. By the way, old man, do you have a telephone here? I want to report my family''s safety." The old man shook his head. "It''s very backward here. It doesn''t exist on the map. You can see that the facilities in the vige are very simple. Where can there be a telephone?" Gu Jin eyes dark dark, also do not know Si Li Ting anxious to be what appearance. "Miss, let''s go inside. You can''t dy your legs." "Yes." Gu Jin still likes it very much. Among the mountains, the mountain wind is cold but fresh and natural. When she was about to leave, a hoarse male voice came from the cliff: "anyone?" Gu Jinyi Leng, she is not hallucination, just that moment she actually heard a person''s voice, and Si Li Ting seems. She looked at the dark cliff, how could anyone be here, unless that person had wings. Chapter 634 Without the prosperity of big cities, a quiet mountain forest, no street lights, the only lighting is the moon in the sky. The light of the moon fell in the valley, which covered the dark night with ayer of silver light. Si Li Ting has been hanging here for two days and a night. He has been drenched in the rain all night. It''s sunny today. When the fog clears, he looks down so high. If you jump down from here, even if you don''t fall to death, you have to be disabled. He is d that the quality of the parachute bag is very good. As long as the branches are constant, he will not fall down as long as he is carrying the parachute. The only trouble is that we can live and sleep in the open air. We don''t have any water to drink and we can''t eat. If the rescue doesn''te here for a while. He won''t fall to death, he''ll dry to dry. Si Li Ting was tired and hungry, and the wound of the previous traffic ident seemed to be implicated in a faint pain. After the rain, he seemed to have a cold and dizzy. He licked his lips. His lips were so dry that he didn''t know how long he could hold on. As he fell asleep, tired and hungry, he seemed to hear voicesing from the valley. He was suspended in mid air. How could someone talk in the air? No matter, even if it''s an illusion, even if it''s a ghost''s voice, he''ll try it. He asked tentatively if anyone was there, and there was no response. The corner of his mouth had no choice but to draw a smile. He was really crazy. At that moment, he even thought it was Susu. Su Su, think of these two words, Si Li Ting felt the pain of heart contraction. It''s been two days and a night. How is she! Those traffickers are animals, inhuman animals. At the thought of the news reported in the society, Si Li Ting felt frightened and did not dare to bring Gu Jin into the news. Perhaps reading Gu Jin, Si Li Ting''s ghost called out again, the voice was bigger than before. "Is there anyone?" Gu Jin looked at the empty valley. How could someone be in such an empty valley. She rubbed her temples. It was probably during this period that she had been in a tense state, which led to her mental abnormality. I want Si Li Ting to be crazy, he will appear in the illusion. As she was about to turn around, a voice came from her ear again: "is there anyone?" Gu Jin''s blood rushed to the brain. It''s him. He''sing! After a few seconds of excitement, she regained herposure. She still held the old man''s hand in disbelief. "Old man, did you hear a man''s voice?" Gu Jinsheng is afraid of the illusion that she miss Si Li Ting too much. She is afraid of too much expectation, but in the end, it is nothing. "I hear you. How can there be people in the valley?" The old man is also very puzzled, outside is the precipice. Gu Jin from the old man here to determine that he is not a mirage, she excitedly toward the edge of the cliff. "Brother Li Ting, is that you? Have youe to me? " Si Li Ting just tried, did not expect to get a response really, Su Su really came? "Susu, it''s me, I''ming!" At this time, Si Li Ting almost didn''t get excited and jumped down to look for Gu Jin. "Brother Li Ting, where are you? I can''t see you. " Gu Jin felt that the voice wasing from above her. Because there was no light, she couldn''t see where siting was. "Susu, I''m hanging on the tree. I can''t move up and down for the time being. Leave me alone. How are you? Did you get hurt? Did the scum touch you and hurt you? You wait for me toe down, I must raze this ce to the ground! Damn it, those people dare to move on your head Si Li Ting''s furious voicees from the top of his head. Gu Jin can feel his impatience, just like a big lobster. So said Si Li Ting is trapped, she asked the old man: "old man, do you have lighting tools here?" The old man waved to the red me: "go and bring the shlight." ChiYan climbs into the hut and soon brings the shlight. Gu Jin sighs the spirituality of ChiYan again. Its big head is beside Gu Jin. The old man exins, "ChiYan wants you to touch it." It''s like a cat and a dog asking for praise. Gu Jin thinks it''s cute with his head tilted. He''s not afraid to pat him on the head. ChiYan closed her eyes and obviously liked her touch. From the beginning of fear, to now Gu Jin more and more like red inmmation. She appeased the red inmmation, and then used the shlight to shine on it. It was not good to see it, but it was startled. Gu Ting''s face was white in the air. "Brother Li Ting, how are you? Can you hold on to it? "Valley more a beam of light, Si Li Ting can also roughly determine the location of Gu Jin, know that she can not clearly see himself below. He quickly exined: "Susu, I carry the umbre bag on my back. The umbre bag is hanging on the tree. It is very strong. Don''t worry about it for the time being." Gu Jin breathed a sigh of relief. Now he is in a dilemma about how to let Si Li Ting down. He is still a long way from the branch, so he can''t climb up by himself. If he moves casually, the branch will break and it will be in trouble. "Where''s assistant Lin?" Gu Jin is very clear, she is now a leg injury, the old people around her can not help Si Li Ting. "I''m separated from him. There''s no signal. The phone can''t get through." "What can I do?" Gu Jin is very anxious. Usually, he can get a lot of people by phone in other ces, but he is in this ce where there is no signal. "Miss Jin, don''t worry. I have an idea." The old man spoke at this time. "Old man, what can you do?" "It''s a very dangerous position. Ordinary people can''t get close to it, but red inmmation is OK. It''s not impossible for ChiYan to hook him to the tree with his tail and climb down the rock The old man said that, Gu Jin''s eyes were bright, "yes, red inmmation, psychic, it can certainly help." Elder brother, don''t let me cry out to save you The old man in the ear of ChiYan said the situation in detail, ChiYan really climbed up the cliff. Si Li Ting is thinking who ChiYan is, is it a fierce agent? Soon he felt his body sink a little bit, and the weight on the tree caused his body to sink. He also seemed to hear the "KaKa" sound of the branch because of the pressure, which was about to be broken. "Can you do it?" He looked over his head and saw a huge mouth by the light from Gu Jin below. It was a huge Python on the branch, and Si Li Ting''s face changed. Snake tail toward him hook, Si Li Ting this just reacts toe over, this is red inmmation? The snake is very human. Si Li Ting felt a little rxed when he knew that it wasing to save himself without hostility. The body rises a little, he can touch the branch, Si Li Ting''s restless feeling that he can''t find the vige or the store just disappears. "Brother Li Ting, slow down, ChiYan is very smart, it will help you, I will give you lighting below." "Good." Si Li Ting took off his backpack carefully, and he sat by the tree for a moment. Hungry for so long, thirsty for so long, the old injury also broke out, Si Li Ting''s body has almost reached the limit. He used to climb by hand, but that was in good physical condition. Si Li Ting took a rest for a while, and then slowly went down. Fortunately, the cliff was not too smooth, there were some points of focus. ChiYan is very smart, has been in his not far from the ce, to guide him, on the other hand is afraid that he identally fall off the cliff. The intelligence quotient of snakes is not high. Si Li Ting is a little surprised at the intelligence quotient of this python. Gu Jin covered his chest and watched him step by step, until he jumped to his side. Gu Jin immediately jumped into his arms. Two people hang this heart in each other''s familiar embracepletely put down, Gu Jin at the moment is already full of tears, she tightly hugs Si Li Ting''s neck. "Brother Li Ting, I thought I would never see you again in my life." "I''m sorry, Susu. I''mte. I surprised you." Si Li Ting put his big hand behind her head and hugged her body. "No, not at all, brother Li Ting You''re here, atst. " Chapter 635 It has been half a month since the explosion at sea. Si Li Ting spent every day waiting for Gu Jin''s nervous panic. Every day he had to take sleeping pills to fall asleep. She was in his dream, and he missed her when he woke up. At this moment, when he really held Gu Jin, he felt that he had made up for what hecked. Si Li Ting thought of what, will Gu Jin loose, before and after a look. "Susu, did the animals hurt you?" Seeing the wound on Gu Jin''s leg, this is the wound Carter once said. Apart from this, he has not seen the injury for the time being. "Brother Li Ting, don''t worry. They didn''t seed. I ran away with a n. Fortunately, I came here for me when I met ChiYan. Only then could I be saved and met you." "That''s good. I wish I hadn''t been hurt." With Si Li Ting''s voice falling, the next second his body copsed. Fortunately, Gu Jin''s eyes were swift and quick, and he tried to hold him, "brother Li Ting!" Si Li Ting is unconscious, Gu Jin''s strength is not big, plus a leg has no strength, she is also tottering. Chi Yan entangled Si Li Ting and separated some of his strength. Gu Jin then raised his hand and touched Si Li Ting''s head. His palm was hot. "Old man, show him quickly. He is in a bad condition." "Take him in first." Gu Jin and ChiYan painstakingly lift Si Li Ting to the bamboo bed in the house. The old man finished the diagnosis. "He has a cold." Cold? Gu Jin thought that the day when he left was the heavy rain. How could Si Li Ting hang on the tree on the cliff? There is only one reason, that is, on a thunderstorm day, he forcibly took a ne toe to find himself. The ne had an ident andnded here in an emergency. Just think of her feel terrible, that day she sat in the car were terrified, he actually dare to fly in the thunderstorm! This man is simply not killing himself. He stayed here for two days and a night. He didn''t eat or drink. He was drenched in heavy rain for so long. It''s strange that he didn''t catch a cold. Looking at Si Li Ting''s haggard and pale face, Gu Jin caresses his face with heartache. "Sorry to worry you again." "Miss Jin, with all due respect, is he?" "He''s my husband. When hees to see me, he''s so unlucky to hang on the edge of a cliff when there''s an ident." If he didn''te here today, how long would he have to hang up? How long can hest? All of this is really thanks to ChiYan, ChiYan took her to find her mother, and then found Si Li Ting by mistake. "Thank you, ChiYan." ChiYan is happy to circle around her, and the snake''s letter is hissing. "Miss Jin, let me help you with your leg injury, or you will have seque of this leg. Your husband has a cold, and I will give him decoctionster." "I''ll trouble you." "No trouble. You''re the master''s child, my master''s son." The old people are very old. They pay attention to the rules at their age. He took gauze, hemostatic powder and other drugs, disinfected Gu Jin and asked Gu Jin. "Miss Jin is already married?" "Well, the child has been a few months. I''ll hold it for you another day. By the way, I don''t know how to address you, old man." "Address? I almost forget my name. My family name is Zhen. " "May I call you grandfather Zhen?" The old man was a little excited. "Well, of course, it''s very rare for people to call me that." "Didn''t Annan call you that before?" The old man shook his head. "Miss Annan has been a strange elf since she was a child. She calls me an old man. How could she be so clever as you. By the way, Miss Jin, you are married. How is he to you? " Gu Jin nodded, "well, he is very kind to me and loves me with his life." "All right." The old man can see from his attitude towards Gu Jin that this man really loves her. "Grandfather Zhen, doesn''t my father love my mother?" Seeing the tone of master Zhen, it seems that he means something. "No, he loves the owner, very much." This is different from Gu Jin''s conjecture, "since love, why is it like this? Our sisters are separated, and my mother is lying there. Does she love him "The owner of the house is love." Gu Jin more listen to more confused, "so is someone else destroyed our home?" Mr. Zhen also said one thing before, her father is the devil. "It''s your father who destroyed all this. You know, your father is paranoid because he loves too much." "Paranoid?" "His world is only your mother, except your mother, including his children, he will not love, his love for the master is beyond everything.In the past, I thought it was a good thing for the owner to find someone who loved her so much. After seeing his love, I just felt afraid. Love to the extreme is abnormal, abnormal to make people creepy. " This is the first time Gu Jin heard someone describe someone''s love like this. "That My husband loves me very much, but I don''t feel afraid. " "Miss Jin, there are two kinds of love. Your father belongs to abnormal love. You can think that someone once looked at your mother a few more times, and he asked people to dig out other people''s eyes." Gu Jin took a puff at the corner of his mouth. This is a neuropathy! Although Si Li Ting doesn''t like other people to see her, she won''t be abnormal to really dig people''s eyes. "This is good, because the beauty of the householder attracts the jealousy of women. Some people try to harm the owner, but of course they fail. When your father knows, he directly peels the woman''s skin to make a drum to warn others not to move the owner Gu Jin just listen to feel ufortable, behind a hair. "This..." "Your father grew up in a different environment than others. You can say that he is so abnormal that people are afraid. Apart from your mother, he hardly cares about anyone or anything "Then why did mother separate from him?" "Because of you." Gu Jin looks puzzled, "we?" "Yes, what does a child mean to you?" Gu Jin did not want to answer: "it is the crystallization of two people''s love. Two people love each other, and then give birth to a child carrying their genes. This is a very magical and sacred thing." Noro of her family is very simr to Si Li Ting. She hasn''t seen him for a long time, and I don''t know if Annan has taken good care of him? Is nono growing up? Have you grown tall? "This is what you think, not to him. In his world, as long as there is a master. He doesn''t need children, because he thinks that having children will only take away the love of the owner and waste his time Gu Jin doesn''t know what her father''s character is like? "If he thinks so, why are we born? And my brother. " The old man sighed, "at first, the owner of the house was with him. He was determined not to have children until the owner had an ident." "What ident?" "This ident is the beginning of the tragedy. The owner is caught by your father''s enemies to ckmail your father. The more your father loves her, she bes your father''s greatest weakness, even though he has been humiliated for the sake of his family. Finally, the man injected the owner with a drug in front of your father. This medicine can''t kill her, but it will torture her for a lifetime. Your father revenge, also can''t change, so your father''s paranoid character is even more crazy. He''s a brilliant genius. He started doing research and finally came up with a way. " Gu Jin has a bad premonition, "what method?" "He wants to exchange blood for the owner. Although his blood type is rare, you can still find it if you want to. However, he is paranoid that only the child of the householder is the best match for her in the world and will not produce rejection blood Gu Jin covered his mouth, "so he chose to have a child?" "Yes, the householder couldn''t change his mind at all. She was imprisoned until she got pregnant. It wasn''t until she gave birth that the boy''s blood type in her stomach was different from her "So he sent his brother home?" "Yes, he didn''t give up. Although the owner tried his best to stop it, he still insisted. He felt that his daughter''s blood type was morepatible with the owner of the family, so he took drugs for the owner and even gave her a multi egg injection to improve the probability. " Gu Jin heard this and closed her eyes. This is the truth she has been pursuing. "For Dad, we''re just trying to fix mom''s container?" Chapter 636 Gu Jin does not know how to describe her mood now, she stuffy mouth asks out this sentence. Master Zhen treated her wound, but she didn''t see Gu Jin frown from beginning to end. It''s not that she doesn''t feel pain, but there is a ce in her heart that is 100 times more painful than the wound in her body. "I would like to deny it, but it is the case. The owner of the house loves you and she does not approve of this n at all. But she can''t beat your father. Once your father decides something, it has nothing to do with the owner, and he will listen to the owner''s opinion. Once there is a rtionship with the owner, he will never pay attention to it. He just has to make the best choice for the owner. He didn''t care about it, even if it would hurt other people''s interests. The eldest young master was born under the normal pregnancy, but also because the blood type and the family owner did not match, he escaped this disaster, he is the luckiest. And you guys are not so lucky, your father is just to improve the probability of sess, painstaking research This is the truth that she has been pursuing. If she had known this, would she still need to know? At least in her world, her father is in love with them, only because of some difficulties did note to pick her up. Gu Jin was silent for a moment and asked, "so there is someone in our three sisters who matches her mother?" Zhen took a deep look at her, "well." If they don''t, they will be thrown back to their homes, so that the three sisters will not be separated. "Me or Annan?" Gu Jin can also vaguely guess that Xiao Qi is impossible. Was he sent out or did he follow his mother''s Annan? That man must be among them. "It''s Miss Jin. The owner has been trying to find a way to keep you. She is nning to escape. Ten days before her due date, your father has to deal with an important matter and leave the vi temporarily. Originally, the owner wanted to leave quickly, but he didn''t expect to give birth prematurely because of the escape. She had no choice but to have a baby. You are luckier than all of them, because when you were born, that youngdy died and miss Annan was about to die. Once tested, your blood type is the same as the owner. If the householder panics, you will be a victim. She has no way. In order to protect you, she runs away before your fatheres "A child died? Grandpa Zhen, we are three sisters, right? " "Yes, the owner took you and miss Annan away. That child died and gave birth to only your two sisters." Although Gu Jin has not seen Xiao Qi with his own eyes, Carter''s picture will not be false. The girl is clearly not Annan. "No, the child is not dead, she is still alive, she is not dead." Zhen was surprised, "are you still alive? That''s good. All these years, the owner of the house has been worried about the child who died. At that time, we all thought that the child had died, so we had to leave her. The owner took you and miss Annan and fled back to the United States. It was supposed to contact the family to pick you up and take care of you in a safe ce. Who knows that the pursuit of soldiers came so fast that the owner had no choice but to change his n. She fled all the way to China, the man who, for some reason, vowed not to step into China again. China has be the safest ce. Just in case, the owner hands you over to her former ssmates All this and Gu Jin at the beginning of the clues found on the number, why Gu family clearly got the news to the ce but did not find his mother. And my mother also said in the phone that he had a birthmark on his back, and the family member finally threw himself into an empty. And Su mother mouth information is also very consistent, she said that the mother look flustered, in a hurry to give the child to her hand. At that time, my mother couldn''t exin so much. Gu Jin also had a small question, "then why didn''t mom send Annan to the Su family?" "At the beginning, the owner really wanted to send both of you to the Su family to raise them, and then quietly brought you back after avoiding the limelight. Miss Annan is in poor health. The owner of the house can''t bear to hand over such a small one for fear that she will die. She put the child by her side and took good care of her, because miss Annan''s blood type did not match her. Even if she was caught, there would be no ident. Your father just doesn''t like children and doesn''t resent them. He will really kill Annan. " "So it is. Did the child, Annan, suffer a lot?" Gu Jin thought about the bear child and wanted to kill himself at first. "Yes, you know that it''s hard to survive a normal multiple birth, let alone your father''s only need for you to be the householder. Part of the reason why you are not in good health is that he did not consider making you grow up healthily when he was in the mother''s body.Just to increase the chances of his recovery, he injected him with some drugs. Miss Annan was more or less affected by her mother. She was a medicine pot when she was a child "Didn''t the father find his mother again? And why is mother''s body so young, and why is she in a deep sleep Master Zhen gave Gu Jin a good medicine, bandaged it with gauze again, and went to one side to clean his hands. When he mentioned these old things again, he had a lot of emotion in his heart. "Or because of your father, that madman, there is a saying very right, genius and madman are often only one step away. Your father loves the owner deeply. He knows that people will grow old, but in order to keep her face and keep her young forever, he has developed a kind of medicine against heaven Gu Jin Fu forehead, how deep is that feeling? "Is that the kind of medicine that makes mom sleep?" "That''s one reason. There are some anti-aging drugs on the market now, or ways to make people younger through surgery. But your father''s research is not so simple. Through my description, do you think that what your father likes is your mother''s appearance? In fact, it''s not. His real purpose is to ask the owner to stay with him for a longer time. The general life expectancy of human beings is in the 70s and 80s, even if they are 80 or 90 years old. In addition to some news reports, people in Changshou vige are more than 100 years old, which is only a very small proportion in human history. The drugs your father has developed can dy aging and prolong human life, but it is still in its infancy and has some side effects. The owner of the house was forced to eat it, and there was some reaction with the medicine she was injected. Before, she would get poisoned every time she got to the first and fifteenth day of junior high school. Later, after taking your father''s medicine, the interval between her attacks became longer and longer. But the toxin still existed in her body, and one day she fell into a deep sleep. At first, she slept for ten days and a half months. I was surprised to find that she didn''t need to eat. All the functions of her body seemed to be dormant, but she was still alive. At that time, your father was looking for her all over the world, and your mother was worried that she would have to have children again, and she could not let your father do evil again. Even if she loves him very much, she hates him because of his cruelty to you. At the same time, she can''t get well. What she is more afraid is that if she dies one day, your father''s madman will destroy the world! Maybe you think I''m exaggerating. Your father is a genius. His invention is not only drug research, but also his invention used in many fields of the world. If he really wants to destroy human beings, he just needs to make a kind of toxin and put it on time, and people all over the world will be affected. " "He is a madman!" "Yes, many terrorists are also geniuses, just because they have gone to extremes. The owner of the house is afraid that something like that will happen. When she wakes up, she will contact your father in some ways to let him know that she is still alive and not to let him mess around. At the same time, in order to avoid your father, we found here, there is no signal, remote and backward, still in the mountains. Your father can''t find her, even if he has a lot of talent. This became the resting ce for the owner. Later, I gradually found out that it was because of the beauty of Lingshan mountain that it helped the master''s illness. Every time she falls into a deep sleep and wakes up, the toxin in her body will disappear a little. I expect that when she wakes up, the poison in her body will disappearpletely. What''s more, you found this ce by mistake. It''s really doomed. " Chapter 637 In the past, Gu Jin didn''t believe in life. She felt that fate was in her own hands. Before, the girls in the ss were obsessed with palmistry, and she would alwaysugh it off. She won''t believe these things, but now she has to. When she was caught by a trafficker, sheined that God was unfair to her. Only when she met her sleeping mother did Gu Jin know that this was the best arrangement. "Why didn''t mome to see me when she was awake? Don''t you pick me up? " "Well, you are a piece of meat from the owner. How could she not love you and not want to take you away. When she came to you, you were more than one year old. At that time, she just learned to walk. She watched you run to another woman''s arms in a childish voice. You call Mom and dad in your mouth. Although you don''t know what you say, it''s very touching to the owner. As long as the toxin doesn''t go away, you''re in danger. And she will never give you aplete family, she is afraid of extraneous, did not recognize you, nor told the Su family. Just secretly helped the Su family to receive some orders, even if it was the maintenance fee she gave the Su family to take care of you. " The original mother did not care about her, she is to give themselves a good living environment. Before Su Meng was three years old, the people of Su family were pretty good to themselves. Perhaps because of this, my mother felt that she was very happy in the Su family, and did not know that she was bullied by the Su family. My mother thought that this was the best for her, so she would not recognize her. "No wonder mother Su was so happy many times when she was a child. She said that she had received a list. At that time, I didn''t understand. All these were written by her mother." "Yes, in addition to taking care of the family, the owner also runs somepanies, which have nothing to do with family care. Miss Annan was not in good health when she was a child. The owner loved her very much and was very strict with her in front of her. Her constitution is too weak, and the owner thinks that overindulgence will make miss Annan have no future, and weeds are the most vital. In order to let Miss Annan grow up healthily, the owner of the house is very strict with her, which is to exercise her strong heart. Miss Annam is a little bit stubborn, and she is very healthy. She took over the owner''s invisiblepany and knew a part about the owner and your dad "When I saw Annam, she pushed down the ss from upstairs, trying to pretend to kill me." Mr. Zhen dried his hands with a rag, walked slowly to Si Li Ting and began to examine his body carefully. "Miss Jin, don''t me Miss Annan. Just now you said that you suffered some grievances in the Su family. In fact,pared with Miss Annan, you are much luckier. She has been in bad health since she was born. If she didn''t have strong perseverance, she would not have been able to grow to this size. The master of the house was strict with her. She thought it was the master who didn''t like her. On the contrary, she envied you and the eldest young master in her heart. She thought that you were loved by someone. But she was not loved by her parents since she was a child. The owner of the family knew her psychology. But in order to establish a strong psychological construction for her, she did not tell Miss Annan all the truth. The more severely Miss Annan is beaten down by her family owner, the faster she grows, and she will soon be able to take charge of her own affairs. The owner of the house never told her about you, nor did he tell the family. He was afraid that your father would take you away in advance. Maybe it was you who came back to your hometer, so miss Annan came to see her. It was just a strange thing for me. If you follow your father''s old style, he must have taken you back to Europe to ckmail the owner to show up. But we didn''t get any news. Did he give up the owner? Or did something happen to him? " Do you think it is possible for such an extreme person to have another love? Anyway, Mr. Zhen doesn''t think it''s possible. In addition, there is only one reason, he is no longer in this world, so Gu Jin can live happily. The gratitude and resentment of the previous generation led to the miserable life experience of their three sisters. Gu Jin sighed helplessly: "it has been more than 20 years, maybe he is tired." "Yes, twenty yearster, the owner has been sleeping for several years. It''s time to wake up." Gu Jin thought about the beautiful woman in the coffin, and he could see that his father really loved her, otherwise he would not bother to develop medicine for his mother. "Dad is really a genius. Just now I saw that there were no wrinkles on my mother''s face. It looked like me. If this kind of medicine is applied for patent, what kind of sess and glory, and what kind of benefits will be obtained. " Gu Jin did not dare to imagine that this kind of medicine is a dream for human beings. In history, many emperors devoted their efforts to immortality. The most famous one was Qin Shihuang, who went out of the East China Sea to seek immortals and medicines.Some emperors believed in alchemy and died suddenly. With the development of science, the medical technology of human beings is far ahead of that of thousands of years. Even the gene cells are analyzed clearly. Some people invented hyaluronic acid and other things, which is the ancient art of retaining the face. Dad is obviously more crazy, and actually developed a drug to dy aging. Of course, this is not absolute. As Mr. Zhen said, his mother was injected with poison and used various drugs to find this magical cave. These may have a certain impact. Each mountain has its own unique charm, which is hard to see with the naked eye. In geomantic science, they pay attention to these. Ancient kings looking for Dragon veins are not only feudal superstitions, but also some metaphysics. Most of thend of dragon veins is Fengshui treasurend, which can''t be seen by the naked eye, but the geographical mountains and rivers have a unique connection. Mother in the cave for so many years, more or less will have some influence, why the red inmmation so human nature, can not be exined with scientific truth. It''s like a longevity vige reported in the news. The average age of death in the vige is over 100 years old, which proves that most people in the vige can live to more than 100 years old. Why don''t people in other mountain viges have such arge proportion? It''s because of the geographical environment in which the local people live. Maybe it''s the water they drink, maybe the air they breathe, which is not clear. Master Zhenughed, "no way. Your father never valued these things. If he really wanted fame and wealth, it would have been known by the world." "He''s already a world-famous investor, but that''s just one of his fake identities." "There are many false identities like this. He is outstanding in many fields. If I didn''t meet your mother, I don''t know what kind of person he would eventually be Zhen''s tone of voice is with some respect, her father is far more powerful than she imagined. "When will mom wake up?" "ording to the previous rule, it should be thetest." "If my mother''s toxins disappear, then I don''t have to exchange blood for her?" "Yes, but you can''t let your guard down until she wakes up all day. You''ve shown up at home, and that person hasn''t done anything to you, that means he''s nning something." This is not a good signal that her father, who is still perverted, is plotting his daughter. She has been looking for the truth for three years. Today, when she really knows it, she still has a little heart piercing. But soon Gu Jin showed a smile, "if my mother wakes up, then he won''t bother me again? I''d like to see him "You don''t hate him? It is he who has ruined your family and ruined your sisters. " "He gave me life. No matter what, it is his gift that I can live. What''s more, he loves his mother very much because she hurt us. I don''t know what Annam and Xiao Qi are like. At least, I don''t hate him. " "And not afraid of him? He''s such a cruel man. " Gu Jin, the man who made people scared in Europe more than 20 years ago, may be drained of all his blood by him at any time. "No, he''s my father." Blood is thicker than water, father and daughter born fetters is no one can cut off. Gu Jin not only didn''t hate him, but also some of his daughter''s pride. The legendary figure is her father! Chapter 638 No one is born to be a madman. Did not Zhen also say that he vowed not to set foot in China again for some reasons. She looks like her father. She is not of mixed blood at all, which shows that her father is also Asian, maybe Chinese. He was psychopathic because of some reasons when he was a child, and most terrorists were also stimted by these childhood. Her father is described as a madman. But Gu Jin has some heartache, her father is like a lonely beast. "He''s in good health. I have to get some herbs for him to decoct. He is very weak now and needs to be well cultivated." "Thank you, Grandpa Zhen." "Miss Annan, when youe to take care of me, it''s rare for you and me to talk. I have some food there. I''ll send it to youter "Yes." Mr. Zhen left on crutches, and his parents'' heart knot was also untied. Although she had no chance to see her mother for years, she knew that her mother had paid so much to protect herself. In the past, I felt aggrieved by the Su family. Now I think of the things that Su Meng and Su''s mother did because of their interests. Even though she felt a little aggrieved at that time, she met her boss Li Ting, and then she was gentle with her boss, and soothed all her sadness. Compared with Annan Xiaoqi, she is indeed the happiest of the three. Xiao Qi was thought to have died young by her mother at that time. Although she didn''t know how she survivedter, her health could not be very good. Gu Jin took a towel, soaked in hot water, and gently wiped his face to Si Li Ting. If he had not met himself this time, he would have died on the cliff. In such a dangerous situation, Si Li Ting could not help himself at all. She is d that Si Li Ting loves herself and doesn''t be the extreme of her father to her mother. Looking at his haggard face, Gu Jin thought of the time when he met with him. He was full of vigor and looked at himself with evil smile in his mouth. Once upon a time, the bad man no longer forced himself to do anything he didn''t want to do. The handsome face also began to mature, be husband, be father. "Susu..." He said his name unconsciously. Gu Jin Gang just calmed down the heart at the momentpletely disordered, tears fell on his face. What good things did she do in herst life that she could meet a man who loved her so much. In the dim eyes of tears, Gu Jin heard his voiceing. "Don''t cry Susu. " He did not know when he had opened his eyes. He was exhausted and still had a fever. He woke up just because of her tears. He stretched out his hand and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Fingertip surged over warm hot current, Si Li Ting stretched out his hand and gently licked it, "salty, not a dream." However, Gu Jin rushed into his arms and cried. She is not a woman who likes to cry. Even if she is caught by Alice, even if she is on the run at sea, even if she is about to explode, she can still calmly consider Tan Luoxi. Carter was put under house arrest on the ind, and he almost seeded several times before he met with a human trafficker. This series of attacks, other than other women would have been unable to hold on to cry. Gu Jin is calm and steady. No matter how difficult the situation is, it can be saved from danger. Outside, she was as strong as a woman warrior. Even though the traffickers were just a few meters away from her, she was not afraid to cry. But one in front of Si Li Ting, toughened into a round finger soft, his expression, a look is enough to let her copse. This sentence of Si Li Ting must be because he is not around him during this period of time. He has too many illusions and dreams, so that he can''t be sure when he really sees himself. "Brother Li Ting..." "Why are you crying again? Susu is still crying as much as before. " Si Li Ting didn''t drink water for two days, and his throat was dry and dumb. In addition, during the hair, his voice seems to be a lot of gravel, very hoarse. Gu Jin cried like a child, "I miss you, miss you so much." As he said, she could only cry in front of him, so she didn''t have to control her emotions when she was around him. Si Li Ting gently stroked her hair, as if afraid of his own voice scared her, try to be very gentle to her. "I miss you too. Every day I wonder, Susu, did Carter treat you..." "No Gu Jin was afraid that he might misunderstand, so he quickly exined. After all, I''ve been out with other men for such a long time. As a man, I''m nervous. See her small face nervous Xi Xi appearance, Si Li Ting chuckle: "so nervous do what?""I''m afraid of..." "Susu, even if you are really insulted by Carter, I won''t me you. I didn''t protect you. I thought I was well prepared in China, but I didn''t expect to be lost by routine. Thousands of mistakes are my fault, you disappeared these days, I have been worried about you. What I''m afraid of is that you''re in such a bad condition. If Carter tortures you, how can you survive? " The gentleness in Si Li Ting''s eyes is enough to make Gu Jin indulge in life. Although the society is always moring for equality between men and women, it is impossible to achieve absolute equality. For example, if a man is unfaithful, at most other people will condemn him. Many women will scold Xiao San for being shameless and seduce other people''s husbands. But the man who really makes mistakes seems to be passive. If he shows a little kindness, others will evenbel him as a good man. He is still loyal to his family. If a woman derails, the woman must be used by thousands of people and abused by everyone. Let alone that she wants to return to the family, the man would like to stab her to death. For the same thing, men and women pay different prices. But the superior, possessive Si Li Ting can say such words at this moment, Gu Jin has been important to what position in his heart. "Brother Li Ting, I won''t let others touch me. I won''t die." Gu Jin said every word. "Susu, it''s best that those things didn''t happen, but I hope you''ll live better than dying. I really don''t know how to spend the rest of my life without you." Two people hugged each other tightly, although they were both very embarrassed. Meeting in such a situation is the real fate. "Brother Li Ting, I always have a question to ask you." Gu Jin felt that it was unnecessary for her to ask this question again in this situation. However, she still wanted to know the answer she had given to Si Li Ting. "Well?" Although Si Li Ting''s body is very ufortable, it is not easy to meet Gu Jin again. He still has a lot of things to say to Gu Jin. "as like as two peas, I asked you a question, if there''s a girl who is exactly the same as me, I will be more clever than I am. Even if she knew you first, you took me for her. Now she appears, you... " This question has been asked by thete banquet before, Gu Jin does not know that Si Li Ting has already known about Xiao Qi. Si Li Ting did not wait for her to finish saying to have already interrupted: "you say is small seven?" Gu Jin opened his eyes in his arms, "you, how do you know?" "Fool, not only do I know, but I have already met her." As expected, Carter did not cheat her. Gu Jin''s heart sank, and tears burst into her eyes. See oneself baby small pitiful appearance, Si Li Ting originally wanted to tease her, who let her not trust oneself to ask such a question, now where still bear heart? "Susu, I met Xiao Qi 15 years ago. I admit that I met her first. Do you have to like who you meet first? If so, why do I have to go back home and be single for so long? I could go to Paris to look for her, and she was only a girl when I met her. In your mind, is your man a paedophile pervert Gu Jinpu chuckled, and his words made her nervous disappear. Thinking about what he did when he met him for the first time, "you are a pervert." Si Li Ting see her tears for a smile, this justughed. "Fool Susu, how can you question my love for you? Even if the world changes color and the sea water dries up, my love for you will not disappear. " Chapter 639 Si Li Ting gently stroked her tears, "Susu, what I did is not good enough, so you have no sense of security. Where can wepare the ups and downs we have experienced? No matter how simr other people are to you, she is not you after all. " Gu Jin even nodded, "well, I know, I always know that I''m just a little scared. If brother Li Ting, who is so kind to me, doesn''t want me one day." "What a fool, I love you toote, how can I not want you?" Si Li Ting kisses her lip, "Su Su, don''t leave me again." "Good." Two people have not seen for a long time, rare warmth, do not know why, they suddenly have a kind of inexplicable feeling, as if they are watching by a line of sight. The two of them separated and turned to look at the side. A huge snake with its big head askew at the two people, as if thinking about what they were doing. Rao is Si Li Ting''s heart also quickened for a moment. On the cliff, he didn''t know that ChiYan was Gu Jin''s helper. He looked at that one inadvertently and scared him. Anyone will be afraid to encounter such a huge snake in the wild. "Brother Li Ting, it''s inmed. It''s raised by my mother. It won''t hurt people." Gu Jin has fallen in love with this magical snake. Reaching out to touch the head of ChiYan, ChiYan closed her eyesfortably and enjoyed her touch. Si Li Ting caught the point, "your mother?" Just when she was chatting with Mr. Zhen, Si Li Ting was in aa and didn''t know what happened. Gu Jin nodded, "it''s a long story. I''ll tell you slowly. This is what grandpa Zhen asked ChiYan to bring. You must be hungry." There is a stic bag in his mouth with some hot steamed bread and fruit in it. Gu Jin just remembered that Si Li Ting had been hanging up for two days and a night, and he was quickly helped up. Si Li Ting was so thirsty that he grabbed a fruit and put it into his mouth. Although the fruit in the mountain is not good-looking, there is no sodium cymate and pesticide, and the taste is very sweet. "I''m sorry, brother Li Ting. I''ve implicated you again." He had a stomach problem. He had been hungry for so long. He didn''t know how to survive. "Susu, don''t worry. I have a good meal and a good sleep every day during the period of your disappearance. I can''t do anything except these two days." Si Li Ting is to prevent himself and Gu Jin meet when Gu Jin will be distressed, how he can not eat, do not want to eat, finally eat well. "Brother Li Ting, how did youe over these days?" Two people will be separated during this period of time to pour out some of the things, when heard Xiao Qi was taken away by human traffickers, Gu Jin is a face of incredible expression. "When I was arrested, I heard from the traffickers that theirpanion was arrested. Unexpectedly, it was Xiao Qi." This series of things is also too unreal, Si Li Ting is surprised that she has found her mother. "I don''t know how to describe it except that this is the so-called cause and effect." Gu Jin helped Si Li Ting lie down. "What you need now is a good rest. I don''t know how assistant Lin is." "I hope it''s not as bad as I am." Si Li Ting thought that he was hung on the crooked neck tree. He had never been so wonderful in his life. "Certainly not. It is said that assistant Fu Dinglin has already joined up with others and is looking for us." "That''s when the animals die!" Si Li Ting said every word. Damned animals, they abduct and sell human beings, which is harmful to nature, let alone his wife. Gu Jin also learned a lot from those peddlers in the past two days about the oue of those who were sold by them. "I support you, this rubbish has long been damned!" Those who have been unearthed organs by innocent people, and the girls who were sold to the poor mountain valley. "Let them go to hell to redeem those sins." Master Zhen brings traditional Chinese medicine to Si Li Ting. Gu Jin and Si Li Ting take a sip of it. "Susu, do you have a cold, too?" "Yes, but grandpa Zhen''s medicine is very effective. I''ve been drinking it for a day and I''ll be much better. I''ll take some more to consolidate it." After drinking the medicine, theyy on the bed side by side. Although the conditions were very bad, they were in a good mood. You hold me, I cuddle up to you and whisper. "Susu, what''s your n?" "Since Xiao Qi has alsoe, we four brothers and sisters should have a good meeting. Annan and Xiao Qi have not had a good time these years." "If your mother doesn''t wake up for a day, you''re in danger." This is what Si Li Ting considered. "Grandfather Zhen said that my mother should wake up soon. I think it''s OK. When she wakes up, the remaining poison in her body will disappear. Then my crazy father will not insist on taking out all my blood and recing it with my mother.At that time, mom could put down her hate and be with Dad, and our family would have a happy ending. Isn''t this the best result? " Si Li Ting gently scraped her nose, "you are still the kindest Su Su in the world." "Brother Li Ting, I don''t me dad. Dad just loves mom too much, just like you love me. The only difference is that you love me in different ways. I think Dad has suffered a lot of psychological trauma in the past, so he cares about his mother and depends on her, even crazy enough to want to be with her for life. People in the dark is the most envious of the light, he loves his mother too much, mother poisoning, in order to protect his mother, he came up with such an extreme way. If things happen to me and I have problems in my body, I have to take some organs out of other people''s bodies. Would you do that? " Even if you don''t want to hurt others, I don''t want to hurt others "Yes, man is a very contradictory creature. He can be selfless to his lover, but to others bes selfish. From a different point of view, although our family has disintegrated, I only see my mother today. But I don''t me them at all. We have a hard time. My parents have had a hard time these years. I want to put an end to all this and let mom and dad get back together Si Li Ting chuckles, Gu Jin''s idea he did not have too many idents, on the contrary, he also has such an idea. "My little Susu..." He just buried her head in his chest and stroked her soft hair with big hands. "In short, you can do what you can. Your father is not a simple character. If you can''t make them get back together, you have to protect yourself. After all, you already have me. With Jinnuo, we are the most important people for you, you know? " Gu Jin said with a smile, "well, you know, brother Li Ting, don''t you object to my doing this? I thought you would call me stupid "If it''s not stupid, it''s not you. Besides, I fell in love with your stupidity in the beginning." Si Li Ting bit her ear with a bad smile. In Gu Jin face red heart jump, gently said a word: "but stupid enough to let me heart of the woman only my little Su Su, I am not sick?" Thinking that they first met Gu Jin was not only stupid, but also stupid. She felt embarrassed when she remembered some things. She was so stupid that she even went to the wrong floor. If she hadn''t been stupid enough to go to the wrong room that night, she wouldn''t have met him. This is probably the so-called fate. Gu Jin took his neck, "then I am your medicine." "Susu, don''t do this, I''m afraid..." "What are you afraid of? Are you feeling sick again Gu Jin touched his forehead. After eating and drinking medicine, Si Li Ting has been better. The most important thing is to see her. She is the best heart medicine. Si Li Ting turned over and pressed her under the body, "I''m afraid I can''t help wanting you, stupid Susu." Gu Jin immediately blushed, "no, no way." "The old man has left to live in the house on thend, next to the cliff, there is no one else except us, Susu, I think..." Gu Jin does not understand, every time is like this, moved but three seconds, someone will wolf hair. Fortunately, he just experienced the disaster of life and death. He was hung on the crooked neck tree for so long that he almost dried up and thought about these things. "Brother Li Ting, you should have a good rest now and don''t waste your energy." "Honey, are you looking down on your man''s strength?" Gu Jin: Chapter 640 This makes him moved and helpless man, ah, every time people can''t take measures to prevent. "Who said there was no one, the red inmmation was outside." "It''s a snake, not a man." Si Li Ting always stops her speechless. Gu Jin Du mouth, "patients should have a good rest." "Just now you said that you are my medicine. If you are ill, don''t you take it?" "Well Then you should not be too fierce. " Gu Jin always ends in this way. "Yes, wife. Let me see how much you miss me." Si Li Ting approaches with a bad smile. The simple wooden house and the simple wooden bed soon made an ambiguous sound. Under the dim light, Gu Jin looks at the man who is sweating like rain, and she will have a sense of reality when they meet. "Brother Li Ting, you''re here. You''re finally here..." On the ind, she would dream every night, especially Carter, who was very simr to Mr. Several times, she took Carter as Si Li Ting in her drowsiness. When she was sober, she found that the people around her were not Si Li Ting. How deep was the disappointment in her heart. At this moment, she can really feel his temperature, it''s him, it''s him. Si Li Ting also wants to use this way to confirm that it is not a dream now, his Su Su really came back. "Susu..." He called out her name. They sped their fingers and held each other''s hands tightly. In the cave, the python, lying on the ground, opened his eyes and looked at the cabin, and then closed his eyes. In the heavy rain, Tan Luoxi returned to her small apartment. She stood in front of the window and looked at the sky, which seemed to be torn open. The heavy rain fell. From time to time there will be thunder in the ear, and after each lightning there will be thunder. She was not a person who was afraid of thunder, but her mind was really uncertain today, and her body would tremble after every thunder. I don''t know how to close your hands. My God, you must protect them for a safe and smooth journey. In such a heavy rain, ordinary pilots can not take off, but the situation is in a hurry. Under themand of Si Li Ting, professional pilots have to fly. Tan Luoxi did not know how long he stood in front of the window. His eyelids had been jumping and his heart was uncertain. The mobile phone ring on the desk wakes her uppletely, and Tan Luoxi answers the phone at the first time. Her shaking hands almost didn''t even hold the mobile phone. Was it Lin Jun''s call for safety? Take a look, it''s a strange number. "Assistant tan?" The voice that opens a mouth is a little familiar, Tan Luoxi responds quickly, te officer." "It''s me." Why did he call at this point? Tan Luoxi''s heart almost jumped out of his throat. "Yes, what can I do for you?" "Just now I received the news that Si Li Ting took off in thunderstorm weather, resulting in the crash of the ne." "What, what!" Tan Luoxi almost rolled his eyes and fainted, "how could this happen?" "Now all of them can''t get through the phone. We have to get there right away. Where is your address? I''ll pick you up." Tan Luoxi quickly gave him an address, hung up the phone, her body fell to the ground. The whole person has been numb. Why did it be like this? God, why don''t you open your eyes! Thinking of Lin Jun before she left, she gently let her go home to rest, the ne crash, Tan Luoxi tears fall. The mobile phone vibrated, and thete banquet sent her a message saying that he would arrive soon and let her go downstairs. Tan Luoxi left in a hurry. She wiped tears on her face and warned herself in her heart that they would not be so unlucky. Even if there''s an ident, maybe they''ll Parachute? People like Lin Jun and Si Li Ting usually take one step to see three steps. How can they put themselves in danger. Tan Luoxi looked at the engagement ring on his hand. Before that, Li Ting, the Department of maritime explosion, insisted on Gu Jin''s survival. He also wanted to have confidence in them! When she arrived downstairs, the dinner had just arrived. He had a lollipop in his mouth and his face was serious. Tan Luoxi was a little surprised that such a high-ranking and powerful officer would bete to lollipop at this time. She didn''t know that it was ate dinner personality. The more difficult and nervous he was, he would eat lollipops to relieve himself. "Did you cry?" Tan Luoxi got on the bus, his eyes were red and it was very difficult not to let people see it. "Well." "They will be OK. They have been specially trained in my base before and can parachute." He was soothing Tan Luoxi''s heart, but the tight wrinkles between his eyebrows also revealed his nervousness. He just checked the weather forecast, this is arge-scale rainfall. It rained more heavily in that area, and it was no man''snd. There was no signal. It was very dangerous for two people.No matter how tough they are, they are just business people, no more than the soldiers whoe and go in the wind and rain all the year round. Rao is worried about Si Li Ting in his heart. His face is still very calm. He persuades Tan Luoxi. "I''ve arranged for people to go there. It''s just that the weather is bad and I can''t fly there. I have to drive more slowly." Tan Luoxi looked at the increasingly dark sky, "how long does it take to drive in the past?" "It will take at least seven or eight hours, depending on the road conditions." Seven or eight hours? What she''s going to do with the hours. "You''ll sleep in the car for a while, and I''ll call you when you get there." How can tan Luoxi sleep? She is more awake than anyone else all the way. Chi Yan drove very fast, and when he got out of the highway to the mountain road, the car body was very bumpy. In order to get there early, he was very fast and bumpy all the way. "Are you all right?" He lived in all kinds of situations, but Tan Luoxi was different. She was afraid that she could not bear the turbulence. "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me." Tan Luoxi resisted the stomach difort, and they had to get there quickly. They didn''t know what would happenter. At night, the wind and rain in the mountain road is very heavy, especially when the lightning shes across the sky, illuminating the whole sky. Tan Luoxi always shakes unconsciously. She had never been to such a remote and rugged ce. It seemed that her destination was still deep in the mountains. Usually feel the traffic is very noisy, suddenly one day away from the noise of the city, she will feel afraid. There was only the sound of wind and rain in the quiet valley. She had a kind of feeling, as if there was a ck dragon in the dark. "The road condition is not good. I can''t drive too fast. There arepressed biscuits and water in the car. You can eat some. It''s veryte." "I''m not hungry." Where would she be hungry, Lin Jun was still in a dilemma, and her phone was broken or could not be connected. There are few families in the mountains. asionally, we can see several families. People in the countryside sleep very early. Except for the lights, it is almost dark. There are signals here. Tan Luoxi couldn''t help but ask, "how long is there?" "At this speed, it''s estimated to take two hours." By the time they arrived, it was midnight. The dinner party was very gentlemanly and handed her an umbre. The people who arrived first have already started the search and rescue operation. They have found the ne that crashed. There are two bodies in the ne. They are the two traffickers. They were covered in white cloth. "Report, sir, except for the two of them, no one has been found nearby for the time being." When the ne is in the sky, they parachute in advance. They will be blown away by the wind in the gale and heavy rain. They will certainly not be in the crash site. There are mountains around here. I don''t know which mountain they fell into. Chi Yan stood in ce, observed the wind for a while, and then slowly opened his mouth. "Search and rescue the mountain." "Yes." He couldn''t work out the precise location, but he could work out a rough estimate. He went to tan Luoxi and said, "you can rest in the car, and I will take people into the mountain." Tan Luoxi moved her eyes away from the two bodies, and she resolutely said, "no, I''ll be with you." "It''s hard to walk on the mountain road. It''s raining again." "I''m not afraid." "Well, let''s go. No one will take care of you." "I''m not going to drag you down!" "Let''s go." A group of people went into the mountain with shlights. It was the first time for them toe here. They were not familiar with the situation and it was very difficult to find them. From dark to dawn, the rain did not know when it had stopped, and ayer of white fog appeared in the forest. The pilot has been found, but Lin Jun and Si Li Ting are still missing. Tan Luoxi''s feet hurt as if it was not her own, and she was still trying to bite her teeth. "Brother Jun!" "I''m here." A weak voice sounded. Chapter 641 Tan Luoxi heard the faint voice, she suddenly looked up at the source of the sound. Brother Jun Tan Luoxi ran in the direction of Linjun crazily. Lin Jun leaned against the tree and was in a mess. There was even blood on his face. Since she met Lin Jun, even during her vacation, Lin Jun has always been clean and tidy. He has never been so embarrassed, embarrassed to tan Luoxi has not been close to him is already full of tears. "Here you are, lol." Lin Jun was very pale. Tan Luoxi looked at his body which was about to fall down and quickly helped him, "brother Jun, I''m here. You must hold on!" Lin Jun faintedpletely, and Tan Luoxi helped him so big. "Late little, pleasee here for a moment. I found brother Jun Under her call, thete banquet was not far from here, and soon came. The medical staff rushed to carry the stretcher toe over. Tan Luoxi was very sorry that he had not studied medicine at the beginning. She can only stand beside her in a hurry. She can''t help Lin Jun relieve her pain. "How is he?" "There are a number of scratches on the body. The ribs were initially determined to be injured. There was also some weakness in the rain. I quickly carried them to the car. I want to check them with instruments." Lin Jun has been found, the crew has been rescued, the only one left. Si Li Ting. Lin Jun''s injury was not too light, and he had to be sent back to the hospital for treatment. Naturally, Tan Luoxi left with him. Chi Yan continued to send people to look for Si Li Ting in the mountain, because there were no people in the mountain, and there was no way to go. Besides, being unfamiliar with the terrain, it''s not so easy to find a person. Looking for a whole day and night, there is no trace of Si Li Ting. I couldn''t bear thete banquet. I sent a few helicopters here. Now the weather has be very good. There is no fog barrier in the mountain. It will be more convenient for the helicopter to look for it. Moreover, Chi Yan learned from the trafficker in the prison that there was a vige of traffickers. He has not found that vige yet. Also do not know Gu Jin now how, Si Li Ting can find is one thing, Gu Jin ident will be more trouble. He personally led a team to search for the suspicious vige in the mountains, as well as the search and rescue operation against Si Li Ting. After a night''s recuperation, Si Li Ting and Gu Jin are in good health. Before two people more is the heart disease, saw oneself beloved person, they can in own side, this is the best result. "Brother Li Ting, can you get out of bed?" "Well, much better." Si Li Ting got out of bed for a while, and they were like a couple of newlyweds. They left hand in hand. Si Li Ting stood on the edge of the cliff and looked at the tree with its crooked neck. He didn''t know whether he should thank or me it. "It''s a fine day today." Gu Jin stood beside him and stretched his waist. With the arrival of Si Li Ting, she felt that the mountains here had be more beautiful. "Yes, they should havee." It''s such a fine day today. How can thete banquet use helicopters to look for them. "By the way, brother Li Ting, I''ll take you to a ce." Gu Jin Gang was just about to leave, but his body was picked up by Si Li Ting. "Where are you going to run if you hurt your leg? Are you going to get rid of this leg? " Si Li Ting said calmly. Gu Jin vomited, "you are still sick." "But it doesn''t stop me from holding you. I''ll hold you wherever I go." Gu Jin said with a smile, "my legs are very slow. Do you want to hold me all the time?" "What''s wrong with holding you all my life?" "Well, hold me for the rest of your life." Two people went to the deep cave, Si Li Ting also saw the scenery above. "Pretty." Gu Jin said with a smile, "I was so scared when I saw it." "I''ve seen it in New Zend once before." "Ah? when! Fortunately, I want to surprise you. " "Si Li Ting chuckled," you can find hanging on the crooked neck tree, I have been very surprised. I went to New Zend earlier to talk about a cooperation. I heard about the magical caves there. I had to say that nature is really amazing "When I saw it, I thought, if only you were by my side, and this wish has been realized. It''s good." Gu Jin leans his head in Si Li Ting''s arms and hugs his neck tightly. As if they were in the starry River, they could be as romantic as they wanted to be. It''s like a rough sea that calms down after a storm. After the disaster, the sky is clear.In front of Gu Qi, Gu Jin came down from his arms, "brother Li Ting, she is my mother." Rao has heard about her from Gu Jin. Seeing her young face with his own eyes, Si Li Ting is still shocked. This is the mother of four children. She looks like Gu Jin, but her face is a little more mature. "Your mother is so young." "Yes, I can''t believe it, but Uncle Zhen said she would wake up soon." When she said this, Gu Jin was in a good mood. Si Li Ting was also worried about her psychological shadow. Seeing her in such a good state, his mood was much better. "Susu, we can take your mother home and wait for her to wake up." Gu Jin thought for a moment, "at present, I don''t know what the situation is with her father, and maybe here is more suitable for her physical recovery. I mean not to take mom away for a while and let her stay here "Well, you will be in danger for the time being. Let''s go up first. Thete banquet should being soon." "Who is thete banquet?" In Si Li Ting side for so long, Gu Jin has not heard of this number one figure. "It''s one of my few good friends. I''ve tried a lot to find you this time. You can meet soon." Gu Jin nodded, "OK." She bent down outside the coffin and gently said, "Mom, we left first. I''m jin''er. You muste to me quickly when you wake up. I don''t me you, I don''t me you at all. You are a good mother. Although he is not a good father, he is a good husband. When you wake up, we can have a family reunion. By the way, I''m married. He''s my husband. I''ll introduce him to you next time. He''s been very good to me, and you can rest assured that I''ve been very good these years Si Li Ting also said: "please allow me to call you a mother, I will take good care of Su Su Su, love her all my life." He left with Gu Jin in his arms. ChiYan is still lying on the coffin and looking at the woman inside. After Gu Jin left, a tear oozes from the corner of her eye. ChiYan spits the letter son also jumps down the coffin, shakes the body to follow Gu Jin to leave. One of the busiest days in history has been ushered in the quiet vige. After looking for Gu Jin all night, Wang Dali was very angry. "Damned smelly woman, I should not believe her words and rx my vignce to her." "Lao Wang, I think she''s probably hiding somewhere in the vige. We''ll look for it." "Yes, Miss Jiao from the city. The vige is full of wild mountains. Even if she runs out, she wille back. There are a lot of wild boars in the mountain, and there is no food to eat. Besides, her leg is injured and she can''t walk far. " Hearing the vigers''fort, Wang Dali was in a better mood. He threw the cigarette end in his hand and said, "smelly girls, I will kill her if I catch her!" "Well, she is so beautiful?" "That''s not. It''s more beautiful than the female stars on TV. You can pinch out the water when you look at it." "Well, I can''t wait to see this beautiful woman." Everyone is talking about you and me, and the sound of propeller rings in our ears. "What''s that noise?" In the quiet small vige, the sound of mechanized equipment is particrly prominent. Everyone ran outside in a hurry and found that there were more helicopters overhead. "Wow, it''s a ne." "Fool, we haven''t been here for a hundred years, let alone airnes. Have the policee to arrest us?" "Not so bad." "Look, the nended over there. Shall we escape?" "What are you running for? Have you ever seen a policeman fly a ne to arrest someone? Maybe it''s some kind of TV station that takes pictures of natural scenery and tourism development. " "So we''re not going to issue it?" Chapter 642 These are not ordinary vigers. They have been in big cities for a long time. They are not closed mountain people who know nothing about everything. Now, some scenic spots are being built everywhere, even if it was a pool for everyone to take a bath in the vige. Make up some fairy stories and gild them with gold. Many peoplee from afar to see the pool. They are remote here, beautiful natural scenery, but also a good ce for tourism development. A group of people are crazy. If it is developed, it will involve funds. Everyone knows what makes the most money now? That is, the relocated households can make money by lying down. We all see huge business opportunities on each other''s faces. "Brother, we sent it." "What hair, one by one, pay attention to me, then don''t let slip." "Of course, we can''t call ourselves human traffickers." Everyone ran towards thending direction of the helicopter, one by one more happy than the Spring Festival as a child, with a smile on their faces. Si Li Ting and Gu Jin Gang have just finished the breakfast made by master Zhen when they hear the sound of helicoptersing from outside. "Here they are." Master Zhen stood up and said, "Miss Jin, the owner of the house has not yet woken up. It''s hard to guarantee that there will be idents. Can you keep this secret?" "Well, Grandpa Zhen, you can rest assured that this matter concerns mother, and I will not tell anyone." Rescue came, two people look at each other, "it''s time to let these people go to hell." Gu Jin rate goes out first, those who she would like to kill, she has nothing to fear. When the peddlers saw Gu Jining out, those who had not seen Gu Jin were stunned. Where did this fairye from. "Lao Wang, you really didn''t cheat us. This girl is so beautiful." "It''s not only beautiful, it''s beautiful to the extreme." "Stinky woman, you can''t run away now. If you don''t go back with me, I won''t let you go today." "Who is it?" Si Li Ting appeared calmly and looked at the group of animals. Everyone''s attention falls on Si Li Ting. Although his hair is a little messy, it does not affect his aura. The ck and white ck suit is not as straight as before, but it exudes a terrifying breath of death. Golden hair, blue eyes, tall and straight figure gives people invisible pressure. "Well, I said how could youe out on your own initiative. It turned out that it was the little white face who came to the door. But you are so naive, little girl. How can he resist the people of our vige alone?" We all don''t think so. We think Si Li Ting is a little handsome. What can he do by himself? "Ha ha, that''s right. The handsome boy is just a fat sheep delivered to the door. Those rich women should like it very much." In their eyes, human beings aremodities, some of which are good-looking and can sell for a good price, while others are ordinary but can also make money. Si Li Ting and Gu Jin obviously belong to the type of luxury goods. We not only want to start with Gu Jin, but also with Si Li Ting. If Lin Jun were here, he would light a candle for them and pray for them. "Do you like selling people so much?" Si Li Ting is not angry butughs. The smile on his face is creepy. "I don''t like it. It''s just that life forces us to make money easily than you who work in offices." "Yes, at first it was to make money, butter I got used to it. It''s useless to tell you so much. Neither of you can run today." "Run, who said I was going to run?" Si Li Ting sneers and walks to Gu Jin. A snake came out of the house, its ferocious expression and huge body were enough to frighten everyone. Last night they were scared away. During the day, we gathered together to strengthen each other''s courage. "No, it''s just a snake. There''s nothing terrible about it." "Come on, everybody. Kill this snake. Maybe it killed the people who died in our vige before." Everyone will rush on, Si Li Ting protects Gu Jin to stand still in ce. His gun was aimed directly at the man in charge. "Try to move one." "Gun, he has a gun in his hand!" We dare not act rashly. Guns appear in countries where guns are banned. Who is this person? "Susu, who is the one who took you away?" Si Li Ting swept back and forth among the crowd. He quickly recognized that the gun in his hand changed into an object. "Did you arrest my wife?" Wang Dali''s heart quickens. He has never been pointed to his head with a gun. "I, I don''t, so many people, why do you say it''s me?" "Because The dress you''re wearing, and your eyes are telling me that you''re the one who took herSi Li Ting with a gun step by step close, Wang Dali did not dare to move. With the man every step closer, his heart will jump wildly, damn, clearly they are numerous, why should they be afraid of this man. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die easily, because you havemitted an unforgivable crime." "I warn you not toe again. What about your gun? We have so many people. We will never let you go." "Si Li Ting didn''t get angry butughed," right? I''d like to see how you don''t let me go. " His gun moved directly from Wang Dali''s head to his chest, "you know? As long as I shoot, the bullet will go through your heart in less than a second. " Wang Dali''s heart is beating fast. This is not a movie. "You, you don''t mess around." Si Li Ting sneered, "I said, I won''t let you die so simply." "Oh, it''s quite lively. It seems that I''m worried for nothing." A strange male voice came. Si Li Ting turned back, "it''s too slow." "Before, the weather was bad, the clouds were covered, the mountains were too many, the vision was not wide, so I couldn''t take the opportunity. It''s really hard to find here." There were many men in camouge suits in all directions, with guns in their hands. Tourism development? Dream! "Run, the police areing!" The traffickers did not care about the three or seven or twenty-one, and they went crazy and ran around in general. "Chase, don''t let go of any of them!" Wang Dali felt terrible. He tied a person who should not be tied. He quickly fell to his knees, "policerade, you let me go! I am old and young, and I have to "Don''t listen to his nonsense." Gu Jin also inquired about the situation of his family. His wife divorced him for a long time, and all the elders of his family had passed away. Chi Yan looks at Gu Jin. Although he has seen Xiao Qi, he is still surprised by Gu Jin''s appearance. is obviously as like as two peas. You can see at once that these are two different women. "Hello, sister-inw, let me introduce myself. I''mte for dinner,te for dinner." Si Li Ting patted his head, "what sister-inw, called sister-inw." "We were born in the same year, the same month and the same day. I was born in the early morning. I am the eldest brother." Because they were born, they had a lot of quarrels. Gu Jin is not the first time to see Si Li Ting so naive quarrel, the object changed from her brother to thete banquet in front of her. "Hello, this is Gu Jin." Gu Jin reached out politely. Although her skirt had been stained with blood and her hair was messy, the whole person looked very embarrassed. But this did not affect her temperament, she was slender, straight back, like a beam of sunlight to disperse the haze. She and Xiao Qi are the same white dress, one is tender and pitiful, the other is strong and confident. "I thought he would be a bachelor all his life. Fortunately, he met his sister-inw and epted this evil spirit." Several people exchanged greetings, Wang Dali took advantage of the situation to escape. "Want to run?" As soon as Si Li Ting''s eyebrows twisted, he reached out and pulled him back, kicking him to the ground, others were caught and tied together with ropes. "These peoplemit many crimes. They not only abduct and sell human beings, but also involve digging up human organs and selling them. They are a group of animals!" It is this kind of person that thete banquet hates most, which makes many innocent families fall apart. "With the exception of the two traffickers, the rest will be handed over to the police to deal with ording tow." "Well, I''ll contact you right away." Thete dinner went to one side. Si Li Ting will tie Gu Jin''s two celebrity dealers alone arrested, "Su Su, it is they who captured you, right?" "Yes." Gu Jin didn''t have any sympathy. Although they didn''t treat her well, their sins could not be redeemed in this life! "Well, finally look at the sun. Maybe I''ll never see it again." Si Li Ting murmured. Chapter 643 When Si Li Ting said this, he did not use too heavy a tone, but understated. Wang Dali heard his words, as if there was a basin of ice water pouring down from head to foot, which drenched his whole body with ice. "You, what do you mean? You''re going to kill me? I tell you, it''s against thew to neglect human life. " He said these words timidly, in fact, the wind and clouds were surging in his heart. "Breaking thew? I''d like to see what kind of offence it is. " Si Li Ting let people take them away. From the expression on his face, we can see that those two people arepletely finished. "Late dinner, have you found anyone else?" As long as he was hanging on the edge of the cliff alone, other people should not be so unlucky? "you can rest assured that you have found everything except you, and your little assistant was sent to the hospital yesterday." "Is he hurt?" "The ribs are broken and there are some abrasions on my body, which is not too serious." "This time I got them involved." Si Li Ting thought that Thunderstorm Day, if he did not insist on leaving, the ne would not crash. "Fortunately, the situation is not too dangerous. What are you going to do next?" Si Li Ting looked at the vige and said, "it has be a human trafficking vige for those whomit crimes. This time, we only took away some of them. There are still many people hiding in the city and continuing to do things against thew and discipline. I don''t know how many people have been hurt in this dirty ce. Let''s burn it. " Gu Jin nodded, "I agree. In addition to grandfather Zhen, all the people in the vige are human traffickers. It''s better to burn a dirty ce like this." Zhen grandfather spent most of his time in the underground cave, waiting for his mother to wake up, he would leave here. From his words, he was also disgusted with those traffickers, who had lived a life free from water and well water. Except for the asional peddlers whoe to him to fill their prescriptions, he sees that his mood will help him. Besides, he has no feelings. Zhen is on crutches, and his house is on the edge of the vige, which is out of ce with other people. "Well, I''ve long been offended by these people, these animals." "That''s settled." The helicopter pulled a lot of oil up, and sprinkled ayer of oil on each house. All they needed was a fire, and soon the big fire rose. Several people stood far away, watching the mud wall drilling bamboo house slowly disappear in the fire. "If they destroy their nest, those traffickers will no longer regard this ce as a stronghold. Over time, their descendants wille to their shadow and be ordinary people." "The reason why the old people and children in this vige do this is because in the closed age, people began to do it when they thought that they could make money. The Three Outlooks have copsed unconsciously and the abduction and trafficking of human beings have be their daily routine. This kind of atmosphere should have been destroyed long ago. " Gu Jin sighed, "they tied me, do not know is lucky or unfortunate." "It''s unfortunate for you, but it''s lucky for innocent people. Without you, these people won''t be caught and they will go out and destroy more families." Thete banquet put aside the usual ridicule and became serious on his face. Maybe he found the nest of these people earlier, and the sad girl he met before would not have such a life. The fire had been burning for a whole day, and it stopped slowly. Gu Jin felt that he was in a better mood. "Grandpa Zhen, I''ll send someone to send you daily necessities and dishes. If my mother wakes up, you must inform me at the first time." "OK, Miss Jin, you don''t have to worry. I''ve been here for so many years, and I''ve been used to it for a long time." "Grandpa Zhen, take care of everything. I wille back soon." Gu Jin actually likes it here, but she has been away from home for a long time and needs to go back to deal with some things. "Good." ChiYan coiled around the body, not willing to leave her, Gu Jin touched the head of red inmmation. "I''ll bring you food next time." ChiYan spits out the snake letter son to rub on her face, see a lot of soldiers scalp numbness. People who see red inmmation for the first time will have such a feeling. Only through the strange things of that night, will they think that such red inmmation is actually very lovely. Gu Jin bid farewell to Zhen grandfather, but also specially left people for him to send. Once Gu Qi wakes up, she will be informed at the first time. The helicopter left the remote vige, no, now it is a destend, no more viges. After Gu Jin left, a cross-country vehicle came up. The road was dug by the vigers themselves. It was very dangerous. Many people with poor driving skills are likely to have an ident here, and most outsiders do not have the courage to drive up.The cross-country stopped steadily, and there was a person in the car. Wearing a ckce cheongsam, a hair te in the back of the head, blue pupil and the color of the sky. No one ever thought that it was a middle-aged woman driving such a overbearing cross-country. "Are you here?" Zhen has a hoarse voice. "I came to see her. It seems that an unexpected visitor hase." Keira lit the long silver pole. "Miss Jin was abducted here by human traffickers and discovered by ChiYan. She already knows all the secrets." "It''s interesting. It''s my life. I went to look for her for some time, but I didn''t expect that she was abducted to such an old mountain." Zhen Laozi smiles, "yes, the fate of the matter is no one can say." "I haven''t been here for a long time. I''ll see her." Ka took the lead to go to the front, ChiYan saw that she was also very friendly. "It''s ten years like a day here. It''s so beautiful no matter when you look at it. Do you feel tired of looking at these insects every day?" "How can I get tired of it? These bugs are interesting. I''ve been with this old man for years and years." As like as two peas, Ka went to the front of the coffin. "Ah, I really envy her. After all these years, her face is just like that. We are all old." "Miss ke is not old. I am the only one." "How can I not be old? All human beings are born, old and dead. I have crow''s feet in the corner of my eyes. It''s better to see white and tender like a little girl She smoked one mouthful after another, and master Zhen said helplessly: "a girl''s home, smoking is so big, your man doesn''t care about you." "If he could manage me, I would have." "This time you''re not just here to reminisce." Mr. Zhen got to the point. Ka knocked the ash. "Count the day, she should wake up. I''m here to pick her up. If you don''t pick her up, someone will go crazy." "You say The one? " Mr. Zhen was so afraid that he didn''t even dare to say his name. "Yes, that madman. Look at this." K takes a picture out of her purse. A pce made of ice is lifelike. Master Zhen coughed twice: "this It''s supposed to be a kid''s toy, isn''t it "Hehe, do you think that man made a snowman for you to y with?" Master Zhen wiped his sweat, "I haven''t seen him for many years, but his madness has not changed." "Not only has it not changed, but it has increased with each passing day." Ka sighs and looks at Gu Qi in the coffin. "Master Qi, wake up early. Only you can cure the madman. In those days, you left because of the poison in your body. Now the poison has been solved. It''s time for you to meet. " "I didn''t hear from him for a long time. I thought he was dead. I didn''t expect to get mad." "Don''t worry, even if all the people in the world are dead, he won''t bring death. I''m surprised how this ice castle is made. My people dare not get too close for fear of being discovered by him. I can only take a picture from a distance. I don''t know what''s in the castle. However, that man was the most outstanding scientist more than 20 years ago. He even invented the elixir. What else could he not do. I don''t know what he did in those days, but he wanted to provoke him "Everyone has his own destiny, so don''t worry about it. The owner of the house has no sign of waking up for the time being, but it should be quick to count the days." "It''s better to wake up early. Her three daughters have survived. If she knew, she would be very happy." "Yes, it''s time for the family to get together." Chapter 644 When she came, Gu Jin was worried. When she went back, she was in a better mood. "Brother Li Ting, it''s really beautiful here." "It''s not good-looking. Susu is the best." Si Li Ting dead will Gu Jin embrace in the arms, a minute a second is not willing to separate with her. "My secretary came back at the age of three." Gu Jin chuckled. Late banquet eyes are about to fall out, he reached out to Si Li Ting''s face. Si Li Ting''s disgusted pped his hand open, "what are you doing? It''s gay "How do I feel like you''re being disguised? Where are you like Si Li Ting all over the body Si Li Ting, who seldom talks with himself before, is such a picture from the moment he gets on the ne. "Susu, are you thirsty?" "Susu, are you hungry?" "Susu, does your wound hurt?" "Susu, what would you like to eat? I''ll get the housekeeper ready in advance." "Susu..." Su Su Su, Su Su Su, now there are only two words left in the head of thete banquet under the influence of several waves of love from Si Li Ting, he broke outpletely. Si Li Ting cold squint at him one eye, "it is not rted to you what matter, see your scenery." Only at this time did he have some shadow of Si Li Ting before. Falling in love is poisonous! "Big brother, how much effort have I done for you these days? If you don''t want to thank me, you can ask me what I want to eat?" This prization is simply too serious, Si Li Ting''s eyes only have Gu Jin in his heart, which is too terrible. It was like Gu Jin who had given him some magic tricks. He was fascinated. Gu Jin looked at thete banquet with a smile in his arms, "brother Chi, what do you like to eat? Thanks to your timely arrival this time, otherwise brother Li Ting and I would not have been able to get out of trouble so quickly. " In the face of Gu Jin''s polite andte banquet, I''m not used to it, "in fact, I''ll eat anything, I don''t pick." Gu Jin''s gentleness makes thete banquet that originally wanted to make fun of also gave up this ideapletely. He some understand why Si Li Ting must be recognized in her hands. There were many women who pursued Si Li Ting at that time. Gu Jin is not just relying on that face. Her tenderness is like a vine winding around a tree. Although it is not magnificent, the flexibility of the vine can wind the tree. This is probably how it feels to be toughened to be soft around the fingers. At the same time, she can be safe at sea and in the face of Carter and human traffickers, which proves that Gu Jin is actually a smart and powerful person. She is smart and calm outside, but gentle and lovely around her husband. Her EQ is high. No wonder that siting loves so much. "Susu, I have to tell you one thing. After I had Xiao Qi rescued, Xiao Qi was ced at home by me." Thinking of meeting the two talents, Gu Jin asked this question, but she was still worried. Although he felt that Xiao Qi had nothing to do with it, Gu Jinhui would have thought more about it, so Si Li Ting still told him in advance so as not to die at that time. "She Is it beautiful? " Gu Jin asked a question. Late banquet interesting looking at Si Li Ting, this is not to send proposition? two people are as like as two peas. If you say ugly, you can say Gu Jin is ugly. Gu Jin was 100% angry when he said he was good-looking. Si Li Ting thought it was more difficult than hanging him on a crooked neck tree for two days. "Susu, you are triplets." "I know, but I''ve never met Xiao Qi, and it''s her who brother Li Ting met first." Although she said this in a light tone, the threat behind the words made thete banquet shiver. It seems that Mrs. Susu is not as gentle as he thought! "Susu, what I want to say is that you are all the same in appearance, naturally beautiful, but different in temperament. The most important thing for a woman is her temperament rather than her appearance. In short, I like Susu best and only like you Late banquet obviously feels that Si Li Ting is walking a steel wire now. If he doesn''t pay attention to falling from the steel wire, he will be broken to pieces. "Hum." Gu Jin snorted coldly, "I heard Carter say that Xiao Qi likes you very much, so he wants to rece me with Xiao Qi." "Susu, I only met Xiao Qi once. She was not ten years old at that time. How could she understand what she liked or disliked. Don''t listen to Carter''s nonsense. He is just trying to sow dissension. I will love you and hurt you. As soon as I get home, I will let Xiao Qi go. " Seeing his anxious appearance of loyalty, Gu Jinughed and said, "you, look what you''ve be." Gu Jin stretched out his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead, "I don''t eat you again." Si Li Ting was relieved. Woman is the most elusive creature in the world. Late banquet is rarely seen Si Li Ting so "counseling" appearance, before he was not afraid of heaven and earth, without any nemesis.Now he finally found out that women are his nemesis. The way back was very smooth. The helicopter stopped on hiswn. Gu Jin felt at ease. She prepared toe down, Si Li Ting quickly picked her up, "said you are not allowed to go down to the ground when you are injured." "After eating your dog food all the way home, don''t let me go." Thete banquet joked. Gu Jin helpless smile, "let you see." "No, it''s rare for him before. I''d love to." Several people came into the room one after another, and the servant came up at the first time, "Sir, madam, you are back atst." "Are you hurt, ma''am?" Everyone looked at them with concern. At this time, a man came out of the corner, "big brother, are you back?" Xiao Qi came over in a white dress with a stiff smile on her face. looked as like as two peas in the arms of the Li Ting''s arms. She was stunned. "She, she..." Gu Jines down from Si Li Ting''s arms. She is also curious about Xiao Qi. "Xiao Qi, I''m your sister, Gu Jin." She limped towards Xiao Qi. This should be a girl who grew up with her father. I don''t know if she knows everything. If she really said that to Carter and she liked Si Li Ting very much, would she hate herself? On the way back, Gu Jin figured it out. Whether she hated herself or not, she also wanted to recognize her sister. Xiao Qi stood there, a little at a loss, "you, you say you are my sister? Why are your eyes blue? " It can be seen that Mu Chen didn''t tell her that she really didn''t know herself, and maybe she didn''t know her existence at all. "I had surgery, so that''s what my eyes look like." Xiao Qi then responded, "sister? I have a sister? " She ran to Gu Jin with her legs and hugged him tightly. Si Li Ting originally thought that the meeting between the two people was not very good, but unexpectedly it was so harmonious. On the contrary, the three sisters have different personalities. Xiao Qi and Gu Annan are quite different. "Sister, why don''t youe to me? I didn''t even know I had a sister Wuwu... " Xiao Qi was like a child crying, "if I had known I had my sister, I would not have been so lonely." "Xiao Qi, I just know you exist recently. Our life experience is a little strange. In fact, you not only have my sister, we are triplets, you also have a sister, her name is Annan "Annan? Nice name. What about sister Annan? Xiao Qi wants to see her. " "She is not here for the moment. In addition to our three sisters in one child, there is a brother on top of us. If he knows that there is Xiao Qi, he will be very happy." Gu Jin did not expect Xiaoqi to be so clean, like a crystal, clean without impurities. "And brother? Wow, I''m so happy. Sister Jin, brother and sister Annan. When can I see her? " Gu Jin on her smiling face, a ce in the heart has be soft. She reached out to Xiao Qi to wipe the tears from her face. "I''ll arrange it. Soon we can have a family reunion." "A family reunion." Seven murmured, eyes full of hope. "Sister Jin, can I see my parents?" "Mom can''te to see you for the time being, but you can rest assured that she wille soon. As for Dad, aren''t you living with dad? Where''s dad? " Xiao Qi hung his head. "Daddy doesn''t like me. He neveres to see me. I don''t know where he is." Chapter 645 Gu Jinpo was surprised by Xiao Qi''s words. Among the three sisters, only Xiao Qi lived with her father. Originally wanted to get some useful information from her, but she knew less than herself. "Why don''t you like you?" "It should be that I don''t look like mommy. I''ve met dad several times. He looked at my face and was disappointed and said why I didn''t look like her. Later, he didn''te to see me." , father, Gu Jin is unable to makeints about it. She finally knew the origin of Xiao Qi''s name, Gu Qi, Xiao Qi. As expected, the man did not have their daughters in his heart, only his mother. So even naming his daughter is with his mother''s shadow. Gu Jin doesn''t know whether it is a lucky or unfortunate thing to be his daughter. "Do we look like dad?" For a time, Gu Jin was a little distressed by Xiao Qi, who was misunderstood by his mother as a child who died. She stayed by her father''s side, but the man never cared about her for a day. Xiao Qi nodded, "well, we are very much like Daddy. Sister Jin has never seen daddy, right?" "No, I didn''t know my life until recently." "Xiao Qi still remember, can I draw you? I draw very well. Brother Chen has praised me "Brother dust?" "Yes, brother Mu Chen." Xiao Qi said she wanted to draw for Gu Jin. When she saw Si Li Ting, she just reacted. "Big brother, are you back? Xiao Qi has been waiting for you for a few days. " She ran towards Si Li Ting. Thete banquet looks like a good y. Let''s see how he handles it. Si Li Ting was afraid that Gu Jin would misunderstand him, so he went to Gu Jin for the first time. "Muqi, I think I need to introduce my identity to you." He stood beside Gu Jin. Xiao Qi stopped and looked at them with some iprehension, "how could sister Jin be in the big brother''s house?" "Because I''m married to her. I''m your brother-inw." Si Li Ting didn''t have any euphemistic meaning and said it directly. "Sister, brother-inw?" Mu Qiyi did not ept the news, her face turned pale, and the next second the whole person fell down. "Xiao Qi Gu Jin doesn''t know about Xiao Qi''s body. No one expected that a word from Si Li Ting would have such a great influence on Xiao Qi. "Brother Li Ting, send Xiao Qi to the hospital. She looks so bad." Several people in a hurry to take a helicopter seven to the hospital, in the ne boss Li Ting can not help butfort Gu Jin. "Susu, I''m sorry. I didn''t know it would turn out like this." Si Li Ting is very upset. Who knows this girl is so weak. He is not in love with Xiao Qi, but with Gu Jin, who is afraid that Gu Jin is too worried. Gu Jin holds Xiao Qi''s body, and has a look of love and pity in his eyes. "Brother Li Ting, grandfather Zhen once told me that my mother thought Xiao Qi had died when she gave birth to us. She had to leave Xiao Qi with me and Annan. Annan was in poor health and suffered a lot from snacks. Although it is not clear how Xiaoqi was rescued, she should be more serious than Annan. I don''t know if you feel it. Xiao Qi is about my age, but she is as naive as a child. " Si Li Ting had such a feeling when he saw Xiao Qi for the first time. However, he was anxious to find Gu Jin and didn''t spend too much time on Xiao Qi. "She doesn''t really look like her age." "I don''t think Xiao Qi is a bad person. If she really likes you, we can only slowly let her ept this reality. It seems that she can''t be stimted." Si Li Ting hung his head, "well, she is a good child, should be able to understand." Xiao Qi was sent to the emergency room, Gu Jin was anxious to wait outside the operating room. From small torge, Gu Jin''s heart is the most wanted affection, when in the Su family, she can not get, so she will try to be clever and want to get. Su Meng uses her psychology to hurt her again and again. Now she has finally found her own sister, whether it''s baby bear Annan or Xiao Qi, Gu Jin''s heart is pitied. This is probably the blood is thicker than the water''s kinship, born to be good. "Brother Li Ting, is Xiao Qi OK?" "No way." Although he can''t bear to know the truth, he can''t bear to tell the truth. Xiao Qi has been staying in the rose castle. Even if she doesn''t go to school, she should also hire a private tutor. However, there are many years of nk, what happened in the rose castle? Mu Chen knew Gu Jin and her rtionship for a long time. Why didn''t he mention it in front of them. There must be an important reason for this. Si Li Ting''s intuition is rted to Gu Jin.Muqi is clean and wless. At first nce, it is the flowers raised in the greenhouse without any harm. Obviously, it is not her father who protects her, but mu Chen. Mu Chen intends to Approach Gu Jin, which must be for Xiao Qi. When Carter learned that Gu Jin was rescued, he rushed there. "Are you all right?" Ming knows that he should note at this time, but he wants to confirm whether Gu Jin is well. In the face of Carter, Gu Jin has some strange psychology. Although this man has caught her, he is good for her on the whole. Although repeatedly bad to her use strong, butter he still controlled himself, his own fever when he is also very take care of. "I''m fine." She found that she could not say anything but these three words. ¡°¡­¡­ That''s good. " This strange atmosphere makes people unpredictable, Si Li Ting looks at him, "borrow a step to speak." Carter withdrew his gaze from Gu Jin''s face, "OK." Seeing the two brothers leave, Gu Jin is in aplicated mood. In the corner of the hospital, Carter lit a cigarette. "What''s wrong with her If Gu Jin really has something wrong with the human traffickers, he will never forgive himself in his life. Gu Jin disappeared these days, he did not know how to spend, full of mind thinking about Gu Jin to do something. "No, Susu is smart." Carter had no choice but to smile, "yes, she has always been very smart." "I didn''t ask you to praise my wife. You should be d that you didn''t do anything to her on the ind, otherwise you would not be here to talk to me." Si Li Ting was irritable and asked for a cigarette. Two men with simr height, temperament and looks are just like each other. They are handsome and indignant. "I have been informed that you are going to attack ourpany, but I didn''t expect that you have prated into this situation. When did you start to decorate?" At the beginning, when Si Li Ting came back, he behaved very upetitive, which led Carter to think that he was really a waste material and could not make any big waves. Who knows at thest shareholders'' meeting, he was hit by a blow and lost in a mess. From that moment on, he felt that he underestimated Si Li Ting. "Si Li Ting spit out a smoke ring," a year ago, the day I came back, I began to prepare. " "Oh, I didn''t expect you to reach out to mypany except for the Smiths. You really have some skills." "I like things that are sure to win, Carter. I know you''re upset. I think it''s me who took what should be yours. But I had a legitimate right to inherit, and I just took my own things. Besides, I have a private investigation. Yourpany is developing very well. You hold 45% of the Smith family''s shares. In addition to having no decision-making power, you are also the second leader of thepany. You are not short of money and power. Why fight me to death? " Carter chuckled: "you have always been ruthless. ording to your character, you should retaliate against me. Why, now you have changed your style to be a lobbyist?" Si Li Ting looks at the distance, his eyes are unsteady. "Originally, you hurt my most beloved woman. Even if you gave me everything, I would not let you go. But at the same time, you protected her, and you didn''t treat her badly these days. You didn''t cause her leg injury. The Smiths are the top ten families. If you and I continue to fight, it will only affect the whole family. No matter who wins between us, it will be a blow to the family, and other families will rush in. It''s just at the expense of us and others. It''s better for you and me to make peace and work together to create the glory of the Smiths. " Chapter 646 Before two people fight openly and secretly, in this matter, Si Li Ting suddenly gave birth to a feeling of mutual pity. Si Li Ting''s words are not wrong. He is not short of money and has a lot of power in his hand. Why should he fight with him to death. It is very simple, because at the beginning, Si Li Ting beat him hard in front of others, so that he became a loser and suffered the coldness and ridicule of others. How can he tolerate being ridiculed by others since he was a child, so he wants to let Si Li Ting failpletely and let people see who the real winner is. After fighting with Si Li Ting, he found that his strength was very strong, which was not a simple person at all. If it goes on like this, it will only bring disaster to the family and make others cheap. "Do you mean to let me stop?" "If you don''t stop, I''ll have to let people do it. I''ve arranged everything during your absence from the United States. Even if it can''t pull you down, it can make you suffer a little injury and lose tens of billions of dors. " In the past, several billion would have been a small amount for Carter, but in recent years he has been trying to acquire shares held by other shareholders. He spent a lot of money and the bigger thepany, the more working capital it needed. It is also a problem for him to lose billions. "I know that billions don''t pose a threat to you, but at the most, it''s a bit of trouble. But I''ll count you once, and you''ll figure it out again. What can we get out of this? " "That''s how you got her with that mouth?" Carter asked a puzzling question. Si Li Ting shook his head, "no, with this heart, you and I are the same kind of people, we should be friends, not enemies, right?" Carter looked at the end of the corridor, the woman sitting in a chair waiting for the results. The white yarn on the foot is so eye-catching, thinking about what happened on the ind before. The woman just wanted to run away. "Carter, I miss him. I want to see him." "Will you let me go?" "I love him. He and I have a son. I can''t fall in love with you, now or in the future." "If you really like me, you should not tie me to the ind, you should let me back to his side, this is love." Gu Jin''s twinkle and smile came to his mind. She would rather stay in the heavy rain than give in. It doesn''t matter whether she is really ill or deliberately sick to escape from her. Gu Jin has no self in her heart. Carter had no choice but to smile bitterly He will promise Secretary Li Ting, whether really do not want to fight, or because of her, he does not know. This is the best choice for us. If we continue to fight with Si Li Ting, we will lose both sides. "It''s a surprise that you''ll agree." Carter took a deep breath. "I don''t think I''m going topromise, but you remember. I let go not because I am afraid of you, but because of her. I have hurt her once, which is my remedy for her He had thought in his mind before that as long as Gu Jinping was safe, he could do anything. Si Li Ting brought her back safely, Carter was relieved, but also wanted to understand one thing. As Gu Jin said, real love is not possession, but letting go. Si Li Ting reached out to him, "happy cooperation." Hand in hand, strong and strong hand in hand, two people are absolutely a sharp weapon to make the enemy scared. "I have something to ask you." "What?" "Two months ago, I had a brief contact with Mu Chen, since he grew up with Mu Qi. He did not show any surprise or even reveal half a point in front of us when he knew Su Su''s identity. Susu had been in aa for a while in a separate meeting with him. Although nothing happened, I always felt uneasy. You''ve been to Europe and you''ve taken Muqi in person. I think you should know something Carter looked at the men around him. "You said you wanted to join hands with me. The most important thing was to get useful information from me. That''s why I didn''t care about this incident and even lobbied me to join hands with you. I really admire your ingenuity If you y politics, this man is second, and no one is the first. He was calcted by Si Li Ting again! "I want to know the truth from you. It''s true that I want to join hands with you. It''s not conflict. What''s more, your intention is to protect Susu, and our goal can be regarded as the same. " Carter is speechless. This man is more powerful than he thought. It''s not a good choice to fight against him."Well, now that you''re right, I''ll tell you the truth. Xiao Qi is born with a bad heart. Mu Chen likes her very much, just like you like Gu Jin. Xiao Qi had a heart exchange operation before. The operation was sessful, but there were still some problems. Xiao Qi has been sleeping in the instrument for many years in order to reduce the burden on the heart and prolong its life. Mu Chen learns of Gu Jin''s existence, by contrast, she is in good health, and Xiao Qi is a sibling. If you transnt her heart to Xiao Qi, she won''t be rejected. The time you said should be mu Chen wanted to take Gu Jin away. Xiao Qi woke up early and interrupted his n. " When Carter said this, Mr. Li Ting seemed to be piercing on his back, thinking about what had happened in the resort before. He had a good time drinking with Mu Chen. He felt that he had found a confidant. In fact, he came for his wife''s heart. At that time, he and Mu Chen had the same preference. It was Mu Chen who had inquired about everything. No wonder he always felt that even if he talked with Mu Chen for so long, he could not see the real Mu Chen. Si Li Ting was scared for a while. If Xiao Qi didn''t wake up in advance at that time, when he found Gu Jin, Gu Jin would have been cold. Her biological father wants to take blood from her whole body and return it to Gu Qi. Mu Chen wants to dig out her heart and transnt it to Mu Qi. Si Li Ting is very distressed Gu Jin. What did she do wrong? God must be so cruel to her. "Where are Mu Chen people?" "When he went to d, I had a chance to take Xiao Qi away. At that time, my idea was to let Gu Jin pretend to be dead and let you fall in love with Xiao Qi. I didn''t expect that heaven would fail." "You''re wrong. No matter whether there is Muqi or not, I will not deviate from Susu and fall in love with others. If she is not here, I will not marry again in this life Si Li Ting said sonorous and forceful, loud. Carter could not help but smile, "in the end, I underestimated the rtionship between you. In short, Mu Chen is a very dangerous person. If he really wants to move Gu Jin, he will try his best. " "If he dares to move Su and Su, I won''t wait to die." Si Li Ting aims at the emergency room, and a killing intention passes in his eyes. They can do anything to protect their beloved women. "It''s up to you. It''s too long from America. I should go back." Carter finally took a look at Gu Jin. She was the moon in the water and the flower in the fog. She could only see but could not have it. "Don''t you say goodbye to her?" "She won''t want to see me. She''s made what she is today for my reason. You can protect her and say sorry for me Carter threw the cigarette end into the garbage can, put his hands in his pockets and left without looking back. Si Li Ting said: "free, have a few drinks, you have a few projects done well, I always want to ask for advice." Carter footstep micro ton, did not look back, "don''t y these virtual, something call me, I''m not to help you, is to protect her." Si Li Ting returns to Gu Jin and embraces her from behind. "He''s gone?" "He asked me to say sorry to you." Si Li Ting''s voice is a little heavy. "I thought you would fight him upside down, but I didn''t expect to turn the enemy into a friend. Brother Li Ting, your tactics are so powerful. Fortunately, I didn''t fight against you. It''s very unfortunate to be your enemy. " "I''m strong just to protect you. It''s better to have a friend than an enemy. I need Carter''s help. But it''s not my ability this time. Carter made peace with me for you, or Susu is charming "Tut, how can I smell a sour smell? Whose vinegar jar is overturned?" Chapter 647 Si Li Ting held her and chuckled: "it''s my vinegar jar to break, is this OK?" "I don''t know what''s going on with Xiao Qi, brother Li Ting. I think Noro." Before that, he was worried that Carter and Alice would attack little nono, so Gu Jincai left the child with Annan. Count up, I haven''t seen Noro for many days. How can Gu Jin, the mother, not be in a hurry. Originally want to go home to change clothes, wash clean to pick up nono home, who knows Xiao Qi suddenly fainted, they have toe to the hospital. "My aunt and I pick up videos every day when you''re not here. Nono is very good. You don''t have to worry. Gu Annan is cold and warm-hearted. He is no worse than your mother. " Gu Jin this just rxed tone, "wait to confirm small seven to have nothing to do, we pick up nono to go home." "Well, it''s up to you." "I don''t know what kind of disease Xiaoqi is. How can she suddenly faint and faint?" Gu Jin is also very worried about his sister. Si Li Ting looked at the shing lights in the emergency room, he did not tell Gu Jinmu dust to dig her heart. "Don''t worry. She''s OK." In fact, he subconsciously hoped that Xiao Qi would die, so that Mu Chen would give up the idea of digging his heart. After a while, the doctor pushed Xiao Qi out. "The family members of the patient came to sign." "How is she, doctor?" "She has a serious heart disease and can''t stand any stimtion at ordinary times. How can you be a family member? If the stimtion is too great, the patient will have a heart attack on the spot at any time, and there is no chance of treatment. Fortunately, she is just in aa this time "Heart disease?" Gu Jin knew that it was not unreasonable for Xiao Qi to be determined to die young. Looking at the push out of the woman, small face pale, she is very distressed. Seven must be hospitalized, Si Li Ting to take Gu Jin to leave. "You are not in good health. You should go back to rest. I will hire the best nurse here." "But brother Li Ting, I''m not sure Xiao Qi is here alone." "It''s not suitable for her to leave the hospital now. Even if you are in a hurry, you should see what you are like. How can you take care of others if you haven''t washed your hair for several days and your legs are still injured? " Gu Jin opened his mouth, "but I..." "Nothing, but you have to go home and have a rest. I''ll handle the admission procedures for her personally. You should rest assured?" ¡°¡­¡­ All right Gu Jin looks at himself as a refugee. After being abducted, she can''t afford to wash herself properly these days, and her body stinks. "Then you must find someone you can trust to take good care of Xiao Qi." "Well, I''ll be back when I''m done with it, and I''ll be home for me." Si Li Ting waved. "Take your wife home." Heiqi didn''t protect Gu Jin well before. He always felt guilty about Gu Jin. "Ma''am, I''ll take you back." Si Li Ting looks at Gu Jin to walk a step, in the heart still can''t give up, bend down to hold her to the helicopter. "Remember, it''s slower to recover than other people''s legs." "Well, you''ll be back early." Si Li Ting watched Gu Jin leave. It was only a few minutes to go back. Alice returned home. Carter and he formed an alliance, which could be stopped for a while. He walked slowly into the advanced ward and looked at the woman lying on the bed. as like as two peas. Mu Chen wants to take Gu Jin''s heart for her, but he wants her to die in an ident for Gu Jin. This is the main reason why Si Li Ting Zhi left Gu Jin. As long as he moves a little, no one will find out. She was a heart patient, full of unknowns, and dead with nothing to check. If it wasn''t for Gu Jin, he didn''t want to do such a thing. "Muqi, if you want to me, you have the wrong family." He was just about to do it when the woman in bed opened her eyes. "Big brother..." She called his name weakly. That pair of eyes is very clear, very much like the sujinxi in the past. Si Li Ting put his hand behind him and said in a low voice, "you wake up." "Well, where''s sister Jin? Why isn''t she here? " Xiao Qi looks around and doesn''t see Gu Jin''s figure. "She''s hurt. I told her to go back first. She''lle back to see you early tomorrow morning." Seven big eyes staring at him: "big brother, do you really marry sister Jin?" This is a good opportunity to send up. She can''t be stimted, as long as she stimtes herself. "Yes, I married her three years ago. She is my wife and we have a child." Before she just heard her marriage, she was in aa. If she heard these piercing words, she would not be able to bear it."You still have babies?" "It''s a boy. Susu named him nono. He''s very cute. I''ll show you another day." Si Li Ting continued to say heart piercing words, originally thought Xiao Qi would not stand heart disease. From Carter, he learned that Muqi had been looking for herself since her death. She had been waiting for 15 years, but it was news that she was married and had children. This was not a small blow. Xiaoqi unconsciously grasped the quilt in her hand. "Do you like sister Jin?" "If I don''t like it, how can I marry her? To be exact, I don''t just like it, but love! I love her more than anything else. I will only love her in my life. " Xiao Qi''s eyshes are shaking gently. She should not be able to copse. Who knows Xiaoqi suddenly raised his head, "then you must be good to Jin elder sister, don''t bully her." Those big eyes with tears deeply touched the heart of Si Li Ting. "It''s a pity that I didn''t witness it when you got married." "In a year, we''ll get married on the ind." "Big brother, no, brother-inw, can I join you?" On such eyes, such a kind person, Si Li Ting looked at his hands. "Of course." Why is it different from what he imagined, isn''t Xiao Qi fond of him? "I Listen to Carter say you''ve been looking for me "Yes, I didn''t know your name when you saved me. I''m not in good health and can''t go out often. I can only draw your appearance on the drawing board and ask brother Chen to help me find you. But there has been no trace in these years. I didn''t expect that you would be married long ago. " Xiao Qi said here, the only color left on her face was disappointment, but she was still forced to smile: "are you not sad?" "I was surprised at first, but I''m really happy for you to know that you are married to sister Jin." Seven sweet smile, "you can be good to sister brocade." ¡°¡­¡­ Good. " Such Mu Qi, Si Li Ting can''t do it. "You have a good rest here, and we''ll see you tomorrow," he said "Good bye, brother-inw." On the way back, Si Li Ting''s brain has always appeared Xiao Qi''s face with a strong smile. Clearly she is very sad, but also to bless themselves, she did not like her woman''s jealousy. Fifteen years. How many fifteen years can you have in your life. Gu Jin had already taken a bath and changed her clothes. She sat by the bed and wiped her hair. It''s still at home. Si Li Ting hugged her from behind, "Su Su..." "Brother Li Ting, you''re back. Did Xiao Qi wake up?" "She''s awake." "Then I''ll see her." These two sisters are really good to each other. Si Li Ting is very d that he didn''t kill Mu Qi at that time. If you really want to do it, Gu Jin will hate him all his life. Take her back to your arms. "Where are you going? Have a good rest at home. The doctor there has done an examination and her body has stabilized. It is not toote for us to see her tomorrow. " "Oh Brother Li Ting, is something wrong? How can I feel that you are not happy He took up a towel to wipe her hair. "What can I be unhappy about? It''s just that there are so many things happening during this time. Susu, you promise me that I will never leave my sight and let no one approach you "Good." Gu Jin is only when Si Li Ting was stimted by this time, obediently agreed. "Go and wash yourself first. You are not as clean as I was before." Si Li Ting is muddleheaded in the bath. Since Xiao Qi can''t do it, when Mu Chenes, he will definitely not let Gu Jin go. Mu Chen is the agent of the man. There are people in both ck and white. Gu Jin is once again in danger. "Brother Li Ting, why did hee out without drying his hair? Look at your serious face. It''s strange that you don''t have any worries. " Gu Jin felt that something was wrong with Si Li Ting when he came back, and asked him nothing. Si Li Ting took her into his arms and felt her steady heartbeat. He said word by word: "Susu, I will protect you." Chapter 648 Gu Jin always thinks that Si Li Ting is strange. They are husband and wife. As long as he doesn''t want to say something, Gu Jin won''t force him. No matter how good a couple is, they should have their own private space. They don''t need to remind themselves when they should say it. Gu Jin was in a good mood and found out her life experience. None of these days had a good sleep, and today she was able to have a good sleep. Si Li Ting looked at the sweet little woman sleeping in his arms, his fingers on her chest, feeling her heartbeat. Such a good Susu, someone would even want to dig out her heart. Gu Jin did not know what he had dreamt of in his sleep. His mouth was slightly raised, which should have been a beautiful dream. "Mom..." Listen to her nonsense, Si Li Ting fell a kiss on her forehead. Susu, it''s going to be OK. The next morning, Gu Jin woke up from his sleep, and he was not fully awake. He mumbled, "brother Li Ting." "Si Li Ting stood by the bed dressing," I am, wake up? If you don''t wake up, go to sleep for a while "Wake up, I went to the hospital to see Xiao Qi and assistant Lin, no, now I should call deputy general manager Lin "He doesn''t mind these false names." Si Li Ting chose a skirt for her from the wardrobe, which matched his tie. "Susu, I still have some things to do. If you want to go to the hospital, take the ck deed and I''lle to see you when I''m busy." Thinking that Lin Jun has fallen down, thepany should also have a lot of things to do, Gu Jin is very clever. "Well, don''t worry about me." "I''ve got a wheelchair for you." Gu Jin Du mouth, "I can walk, just can''t go too far." "Listen, you also feel your body is different from ordinary people, your metabolism is slow. You''re getting older slower than the average person at the cost of being better and slower. If you don''t protect this leg, it''s easy to lose it. I know you don''t want to be in a wheelchair. When the wound is better, we won''t His gentle relief sess let Gu Jinpromise, Gu Jin helplessly spread out his hand, "OK." "Good, I''ll be here soon." Si Li Ting''s gentleness is like a warm sun, which makes Gu Jin warm all over. Watching the tall figure leave. The moment of closing the door, Si Li Ting''s face returned to the color of indifference. "In twenty minutes, ma''am, I''ll get breakfast ready." "Yes, sir." The servants opened the door for him and the car was waiting outside. Si Li Ting got on the bus with a long leg and reported a ce name. Before that, he has another important thing to do. In aboratory, two people were tied to their beds. These two people were the two traffickers who took Gu Jin away. They were taken to this ce and fed a lot of medicine. Although there is no reaction after taking the medicine, it should not be poison, but it can not be a good drug. Both hands and feet were tied to prevent them from injuring themselves. The door opened and a man came in against the light. Different from the dishevelled man he saw in the vige yesterday, Si Li Ting wore a suit of pressed clothes and came in with a cold sense. Such noble and alienated men seem not to be in the same world with them. The two men had long regretted, because their momentary greed led to the arrest of rtives and friends, the destruction of their homes, and they became criminals. "The president, please let us go. Our home has been destroyed. What do you want?" Si Li Ting looked at the wristwatch, and his face was not in his heart: "did you give them the medicine?" "I have already taken it. Generally, I need to take it three months in advance to do this kind of operation. What I give them is a special medicine, which has double efficacy. It can be operated after seven days." If you want to kill us, don''t operate on us All of theirpanions were sent to the police station to be sentenced, to be shot, but both of them were alive. It shows that what is waiting for them is more painful than death. Si Li Ting cold hook lips a smile: "seven dayster you will know." "Mr. President, what we have done has been exined clearly. In recent years, we have made more than 1 million yuan. For you, it''s a matter of minutes. You have a lot of adults, and we haven''t done anything to your wife. She has a cold and a fever or we go to catch her medicine. Why do you have to kill us Two people said that let Si Li Ting just feel ridiculous, "your one million, how many families have broken up?My wife is also active? Let you go. Who''s going to release those innocent women you''ve captured? Want to die is not so simple, I want you to pay blood! Meat debt meat pay! You don''t like to sell people. Soon you''ll know what it''s like "You, you want us to have that kind of operation!" they said After so many years of travel, they still know something. They need to take medicine before sex change surgery. In Thand, the banshee is at its peak. Some people like girls. They start to take hormone drugs when they are young and go to surgery when they grow up. Some of them are poor families. In order to survive, it is verymon to live there. However, if you suddenly want a normal man to be a woman, how can they ept it. "Yes, I just want to turn you into women and let you taste the taste of being sold." Two people panic, this is more painful than killing them. "Mr. President, I know it''s all our fault. Please give us a good time. We''d rather die than live like this." Si Li Ting chuckled: "death is actually a relief. Do you think I will let you go so easily?" In their increasingly desperate eyes, Si Li Ting said word by word: "don''t try to run away. No matter now or in the future, you will be monitored 24 hours a day, and you will not have a chance tomit suicide. When you use your body to repay more than one million debts, I will naturally give you a way to end. After you die, I will donate all your organs to the medical institutions. As for all the money you make, I will give it as well. " This man not only wants them to be women, but also wants them to serve men until they earn more than one million yuan. Even if they die, they have to be dissected and removed from their bodies. How cruel! This man is a devil! They were so scared that they could have such a terrible person in the world. "You won''te to a good end in this way!" "Ah, I''m trying to get rid of the evils of the people. It''s impossible for a peddler like you to die a hundred times!" "Besides us, there are so many traffickers in the world. If you want to catch them, you should catch all of them together!" "They don''t have blind people like you who move and shouldn''t. this is the price you deserve." Si Li Ting see two people ferocious expression, suddenly feel no interest, "forget it, I don''t have so good patience, tomorrow to do surgery." "But their bodies have too much androgen..." "I don''t want them to be gorgeous beauties and go to beauty pageants. Take the medicine slowly and have surgery first." "All right, president." Si Li Ting turned to leave, and the two people''s curses came from behind. One of them was worse than the other. "Come on, stop them." Others are scared crazy, for fear of irritating Si Li Ting. Recently, it is rumored that the president is a spoiled wife, and many people have forgotten his nature. From beginning to end, he only dotes on that one, in addition to this, he will not pay attention to women, let alone men. Si Li Ting walked slowly to the door and said to the two men who had their hands and feet tied up and their mouths blocked: "in this world, the strong is everything, and the weak is destined to be just an ant in the hands of the strong. As long as you exert a little force, you will be crushed to death. However, you arrested my most important person, I will not let you die so happy, I will torture you to death a little bit. You can''t live, you can''t die! Cherish the chance to be a man on thest day. After today, it will never be again! " Chapter 649 Whether Lin Jun''s injury is serious or not is not light, that is to say, to have a good rest. The person who should have taken this break is holding aptop and staring at theputer. Tan Luoxi sighed helplessly, "brother Jun, would you stop and have a good rest for a while?" "What''s the matter, lol?" Lin Jun looks up at her. Tan Luoxi shook his head. "Brother Jun, you are a patient now. You are seriously injured. You should rest." "Well, I''ll take a rest when I''m finished." Lin Jun soon returned to his career. Emperor Huang such a bigpany, if did not have the backbone how to operate. Tan Luoxi took a look at the porridge and threw the bowl to the side. Lin Jun was startled and quickly recovered. "Lol." Lin Jun realized that something was wrong and finally stopped what he was doing. "You know what to call me!" Tan Luoxi''s face was very ugly. "You used to be a workaholic, and I won''t say anything about you. But now, when are you injured like this and you don''t have a good rest, don''t you take your own body seriously? I gave you the porridge three hours ago. You said you would eat itter. I''ve warmed it for you several times. If you don''t eat it, I''ll pour it directly. " This is the first time that Tan Luoxi is angry with Lin Jun, even if he is ill, he still works hard. At that time, they rushed Lin Jun to the hospital. The first thing that Lin Jun woke up to was to ask if he had found Si Li Ting. The second thing was to ask her to bring the contract of thepany to him. In his world, in addition to Si Li Ting is work, now there is an extra self, only without him. "Lol, don''t be angry. I''ll be ready for thest report." Tan Luoxi wanted to take a hammer to knock his head open to have a good look at what was in his head. "Then take your time and see enough. I don''t care about you." Saying that she snatched the door and left, Lin is good at everything, that is, she takes the Emperor Huang too seriously. Usually even if, he is now like this, still do not have a good rest. She could bear anything else, but this one she couldn''t bear. Lin Jun didn''t care about his body so much. Gu Jin just came to see Tan Luoxi, who came face to face, with tears on his face. "What''s wrong, Lolo? Did assistant Lin bully you? " Originally, Tan Luoxi didn''t cry much, but she cried even more when she saw Gu Jin. "Ma''am, you are back atst, your legs..." Anyone who looks at the other party sitting in the wheelchair will think that she is paralyzed. Gu Jin quickly exins: "everything is all right for me, that is, my lower leg has been hurt. Brother Li Ting is not at ease. Let me not go down to the ground." "The president is the best for his wife. During this period of time when his wife disappears, the president is always..." Seeing Tan Luoxi stop talking, Gu Jin can''t help asking, "how is he everyday? Did you eat on time? " "Sir, I''m afraid you''lle back and see that he''s thin. He eats on time every day. But you can clearly feel that he is unable to eat hard to let himself eat, at night must rely on sleeping pills to sleep. In a word, such a president is more heartbreaking than not eating or drinking. He finally got to know your news that day and even went to see you in the face of lightning and thunder. The president''s friendship with you is really enviable. " Si Li Ting only told her that she had a good meal and a good sleep. He did not say that he could fall asleep by sleeping pills. Gu Jin is distressed and gratified, "don''t envy me, assistant Lin is equally good to you." "He..." When she mentioned Lin Jun, she wanted to talk but stopped. "Lolo, is he bullying you? Tell me, I''ll take care of him." On hearing Gu Jin say so, Tan Luoxi repeatedly denied, "no, no, he is very good to me." "Then why are you crying? I don''t think assistant Lin is a bully. At least he has been following brother Li Ting for so many years. I can guarantee his character. " Tan Luoxi said the things before, Gu Jin knew what she was angry with. "I see. You are worried about his health." "Yes, he doesn''t care. He doesn''t have a good rest." Two people are talking, Lin are from the ward inside chase out. "Lol." Tan Luoxi thought that he was still in the infusion before, he came out like this, must have pulled out the needle directly. Some worried walked toward him, "how did you get out?" Gu Jin is to hold Tan Luoxi, she looked at the time, "assistant Lin, no, deputy general manager Lin. It took five minutes between I met Lolo and you came out. If you really care about Lolo, you should chase her out the first time she leaves. What are you doing in these five minutes? " Tan Luoxi''s footstep is tiny. Oh, what is he doing these minutes?Lin Junyi replied, "madam, I still have thest statement in my hand. I just finished reading it." "That is to say, in your mind, statements are more important than your wife?" "No, I don''t mean that. There is no one else in thepany who can make decisions now. The report forms must be read..." "I want to see the report, but have you ever thought that you may lose Lolo in five minutes?" Gu Jin looked at Tan Luoxi with an aggrieved expression, "Vice President Lin, I know you value Emperor Huang very much. You have always been very grateful to brother Li Ting for his kindness. This time, many people are surprised why brother Li Ting will give you shares and mention you as vice president. Because we know your heart to Emperor Huang better than anyone else. You are not for benefit or money, just because of kindness. Brother Li Ting''s only worry is that you are addicted to work and can''t find his daughter-inw. Now that you finally find your daughter-inw, you are still addicted to your work, and you are not afraid of her running away? The report can be readter, and the work can be der. If you say that you are injured, you can''t take a vacation for yourself in peace of mind? Even if you don''t care about your body, don''t you care about other people''s worries about you? Some things do not necessarily require you to do yourself, thepany has raised so many people is not to let them eat nothing. " Gu Jin said Lin assistant speechless, "sorry, luo''er." At this time, Gu Jin just let go of her hand. Tan Luoxi ran to him in a hurry and said angrily, "who asked you to pull out the needle?" "You''re gone." "You know I''m gone? After reading the report,e after me? " Gu Jin can''t helpughing. She is really a wonderful flower. She can almost think of the life after marriage of Tan Luoxi and Lin Jun. It is estimated that half of the quarrel, Lin Jun will have to make a report. "Well, you worry about him, and he cares about you. Assistant Lin, I''m not talking about you. When you didn''t eat, Lolo didn''t eat, and he was waiting for you. Two people together need to run in each other, tolerance, tolerance "I see, ma''am, I''ll spend more time on lol." "That''s right, deputy general manager Lin. you should go back and have a rest first. Luo Luo will ask the nurse toe back and inject the needle again." "Good." Lin Jun was a little embarrassed and said, "madam, you have to worry. Are your legs OK?" "Well,st time I was shot on the boat, I need to take care of myself. Lolo is a good girl. You should cherish others." "I know." Si Li Ting came slowly, "Su Su." Gu Jin saw hime over, corner of the mouth hook up a smile, "brother Li Ting." Her smile is enough to cure everything, Si Li Ting gently picked her up, "I help you to get up and walk." "Good." They chatted with Lin for a while, then went upstairs to Xiao Qi''s room. "I don''t know how Xiao Qi''s health is. I have a lot of things to say to her." Si Li Ting gently said: "when I left yesterday, Si Sheng said there was no big problem. If there is something, the nurse will inform me." "So it is." Seeing Gu Jin very happy, Si Li Ting is d that he didn''t really kill Xiao Qi yesterday, otherwise I don''t know what will happen. The door opened, seven sitting on the bed painting, see Si Li Ting and Gu Jine in, her face is full of sunshine. "Sister Jin, brother-inw, you are here." The sweet voice, as well as the pure eyes, made them unexpected. I thought Xiao Qi would take advantage of his bad heart to catch up with Si Li Ting and let him do some things. Now it seems that they are the ones who use the heart of viins to treat gentleman''s belly. Xiao Qi is more kind and clean than they think. "Xiao Qi, are you better?" "Well, much better, sister Jin. Come here and I''ve painted a picture." Chapter 650 Gu Jin goes to Xiao Qi. In her hand is a sketch te, on which she draws a picture with color lead. In the painting is a man with long hair. The man is wearing a crescent white Chinese style robe, which looks like a man in ancient times. Gu Jin thought that he must be elegant, like a storyteller in the Republic of China. Her eyes fell on the man''s face. The man was about twenty years old. His face was expressionless. A pair of Falcon''s eyes seemed to be sweeping through the paper. That face and they have seven points simr, as women of Gu Jin, they look very envious. However, such a face on a man''s face is not against the slightest, his facial lines are more robust. Seven points are simr, the remaining three points are not simr is the man''s strong, and that pair of attractive eyes, if you smile, you will be seductive. Such a cold and heartless face, but inexplicably permeated with a spirit of evil. To tell you the truth, although Gu Jin''s looks inherited from the man, in fact, men''s faces are more beautiful than them. "Is this our father?" Gu Jin knew for a long time that they were like their father, but when Xiao Qi drew them, they were much more handsome than she imagined. "Yes, this is what I saw him more than ten years ago. I don''t know what it looks like now." The man in Xiao Qi''s painting is like a floating cloud in the sky. The moon in the water is cold and distant. That pair of eyes, however, gives people a great sense of threat, which shows that they are not good. "He didn''t take care of you?" Xiao Qi shook his head. "I''m not in good health. Daddy doesn''t like me. He says I''m ugly." Gu Jin is speechless. From her grandfather Zhen, she knows that this is a real pet wife maniac. His degree is far more than that of Si Li Ting and they are abnormal to the limit. In his heart, there is only a wife and no children at all. It''s just because he doesn''t look like his mother. Gu Jin can''t help but wonder if their triplets look like their mother, will Xiao Qi be opposed by him? It''s a pity that he was not treated so well by Xiao Qi. "Who said seven clowns, seven best to see." Gu Jin originally wanted tofort Xiao Qi, but after saying it, he felt that something was wrong, as if he was praising himself in disguise. "Sister Jin, isn''t Daddy really because he hates Xiao Qi?" "Of course not. Xiao Qi is so cute and lovely. Who would hate you?" After Gu Jin gave birth to her child, her mother''s love overflowed, and Xiao Qi''s poor health made her feel pity for her. After listening to her, Xiao Qi chuckled and said, "sister Jin is so nice. If only I could find you earlier." Gu Jin kneaded her head. "It''s not toote now. I''ll let people make porridge. Can you taste it?" "Wow, it was made by sister Jin herself?" "I''m in a hurry today. I don''t have time. Next time I''ll cook it for you, OK?" "Good." The two sisters were talking andughing, but Si Li Ting couldn''t get in the way. He had wanted to ask Mu Chen about it. Seeing how happy they were, he had to give up the idea. "Brother Li Ting, Xiao Qi has me here. Go to thepany. Assistant Lin is injured and still staying upte. The couple are in conflict." "Yes, brother-inw, you go first. My sister and I are going to whisper." Both of them urged Si Li Ting to leave. At the beginning, they were worried that Xiao Qi would rob him. It turned out that he was beaten in the face, and he was not lightly beaten. The two sisters, who thought they were enemies, instantly turned into girlfriends. They shared amon hatred and asked him to leave. It''s like they''re a couple, and he''s just an eyesore. "I''ll go. I''lle back after work." The two sisters did not even look at him, and continued to talk enthusiastically, "sister Jin, I really want to see sister Annan." "Don''t worry. I''ll contact her." Si Li Ting has a kind of feeling that he and Gu Jingang have juste back from the disaster of life and death. Shouldn''t they be bored with it for a long time? He reluctantly looked at the person who was chatting happily, "Susu, I really left." Gu Jin aimed at him, "brother Li Ting, why are you still here? Let''s give Vice President Lin a holiday these days and have a good rest. His ribs are broken. " Gu Jin didn''t leave him, but urged him to leave. Si Li Ting was a little sad. His bones are not so good, Susu. You''ve changed. Si Li Ting intively looked at her, Gu Jin asked suspiciously: "is there something else?" Say goodbye to me anyway!!! "No Si Li Ting turns to leave. "Sister Jin, how can I feel that my brother-inw''s back is a little sad?" Gu Jin held his chin and thought, "do you have any? It doesn''t matter, Xiao Qi. Tell me what you like to eat. I''ll make it for you "As long as it''s made by my sister, I like it." Xiao Qi answers cleverly.After finding Gu Jin, she finally felt like a home. Suddenly, she thought of something like a small face with drooping eyshes. "Sister brocade, I want to tell you one thing, I said you don''t get angry." Seeing her expression, Gu Jin felt a little flustered. It should be a bad thing. "Xiao Qi, what do you want to say?" "Fifteen years ago, I was rescued by my big brother in an ident, and he came into my world like a hero. I always want to find him, and then thank him in person, slowly there is a kind of obsession. I even dream of marrying him when I grow up. " When talking about this, Xiao Qi repeatedly waved his hands. "Sister Jin, I didn''t know that he was her brother-inw at that time. I was just dreaming. Yesterday I heard that he married you. Xiao Qi was not jealous, but could not ept it for a while. When I wake up, my big brother said to me, he loves you very much, you have a child. I''m really happy for you. I won''t think about it any more. Sister Jin, can you stop ming me Seven big eyes blink to see her, so clean a pair of eyes, good and bad are clearly shown in it. How could she hate such a frank little seven. Gu Jin pulled Xiao Qi''s hand, "little fool, when I was young, I always dreamed of fierce heroes. When I was a child, I also liked spider man and Batman. I also dreamed that I could marry a hero when I grew up. It''s just the worship of the weak to the strong. It''s a natural feeling. You don''t have to care. On the contrary, it''s like Xiao Qi who can figure out and put it down so quickly. I think you are very good. " "Really, sister Jin?" "Of course, you''re great and sincere." "Although Xiao Qi can''t put down big brotherpletely, I will try my best, because he is Xiao Qi''s brother-inw, not big brother." "Good." This girl is so sweet. Two people in the room were talking andughing, and two people came into the corner of the hospital. The man was wearing silver rimmed sses and his fingers clung to a beautiful woman. "Hammer, why do wee to such a ce? I don''t like it?" Gu Annan stretched out his hand to collect the tall man''s head. "Dear, Nichs, my sister will take you to y a game today." "What game?" "You''ll find out in a moment." Gu Annam pulls the man to a deserted room and takes out his long prepared clothes from his pocket. "Undress." The man undressed obediently. He did not want to take off the T-shirt and thin knitting together, the man''s strong upper body exposed. Strong chest muscles and abdominal muscles are invisible to send out hormones. And the man with good figure seems to know nothing about all this. "Hammer, do you need to take off your pants?" And he was about to take off his pants. "No, I''ll tell you to take off your coat. How can you take it off?" Gu Annan''s small face is red, this man is absolutely dressed show thin, strip with meat type! "You didn''t say that." "Put it on." "Oh." The man put on his T-shirt and Gu Annan handed him a white coat. The perfect proportion of a man''s body, even a white coat, is different on him. ck casual pants wrapped in two long legs, he unconsciously poked his hair back a few times, wearing silver rimmed sses almost all over the body revealed a kind of abstinence atmosphere. Gu An Nan was so stupid that he didn''t expect to be so handsome in a white coat. "Tang Ming, you''re so handsome." "Who is Tang Ming? Don''t you say my name is Nichs iron pir Tang Ming blinked in doubt. "Oh, yes, yes, iron pir, turn around and I''ll change my clothes!" With that, Gu Annam took another set of nurses to pretend to be. Chapter 651 Gu Jin and Xiao Qi get along for a while. Xiao Qi is really simple rather than pretending. The main reason is that she has not been in contact with outsiders for years, and she has been in aa for so long. Looking at the weak little seven, Gu Jin is very sorry. Their skin and ordinary peoplepared even if very white, who knows Xiao Qi''s skin is even whiter. It is probably because she has not been exposed to the sun all year round. Her skin is delicate, and some obvious blood vessels can clearly see the veins. "Sister Jin, don''t move. I''ll help you draw." "Good." In the quiet morning, the ward is quiet. Two women with the same face sit and stand, both moving and static. The wind blows, two people''s hair swaying with the wind. Just then someone knocked at the door. "Rounds." There''s a woman''s voice outside. Gu Jin felt that the voice was familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere. "Come in." A man and a woman came in. The man was tall. Even though he was wearing a mask, Gu Jin recognized him at a nce. Tang Ming. Tang Ming was hospitalized because of his own affairs. He disappeared with Gu Annan. Later, Si Li Ting told her that Tang Ming had lost his memory. Gu Jin did not know whether he was really amnesia or false amnesia, and she had something wrong with her. Tang Ming side of the female nurse is clearly Gu Annan, he originally wanted to find her, did not expect that the bear child himself sent to the door. I think she got the news and wanted to see Xiao Qi. Gu Jin said quietly, "nurse, please check my sister for me. How is her health?" As she said three words for my sister, she saw that Gu Annan''s hand holding the stethoscope was stiff for a moment. For his two sisters, Gu Jin can be regarded as having a good temper. Xiao Qi is the best and Annan is the most bear. One thing is that everyone is very simr, that is, the three sisters have been separated for many years. No matter what the reason is, what they want most in their heart is family rtionship. Never get, just want to have. Bear had done so many things before to attract her attention. Now Xiao Qi is here, and Xiao Qi soon gets together with himself. Annan is sure to feel ufortable. Gu Jin has a trick for such an awkward child. Gu Annan looked at Xiao Qi and saw that her face was pale and her delicate face was still weak. Clearly several people all look the same, but the style is quite different, Xiaoqi is like a doll. She took out the stethoscope and was about to pretend to listen to the heart of Xiao Qi. Gu Jin''s soft voice came: "nurse, my sister''s heart is not good, you should be gentle." Gu Annam gave her a look. "I know!" Clearly are all sisters, hum, their health is not good, did not see her so concerned about the words. Seven is warm and soft smile: "it doesn''t matter, nurse sister, youe, I don''t hurt." "I don''t give an injection. Of course you don''t hurt." Gu Annan had a bad breath. It''s heart disease. What''s so amazing? As for being so delicate? Xiao Qi feels her displeasure, and she doesn''t know what she did wrong. A pair of big eyes blinking and blinking, and the inside is chubby. "Why don''t you just say a word?" Gu Annan dislikes such a delicate girl the least. "Nurse, seven body weak, you speak to her gently, do not frighten her." Gu Annan clenched his lips and said, "is she made of ss? Is it broken when you touch it Seven took her hand and prayed: "nurse sister, don''t be cruel to my sister. I''m obedient. You can check it." Hearing these two people say "sister" and "sister" one by one, and she is like a clown. As soon as she heard that she had a little sistering to China, she came to the hospital for the first time and wanted to see her. These two people treat her as air! Gu Annan was furious. She waved Xiao Qi''s hand and knocked down the sketch book on the bed. Seeing the painting on the sketch book, Xiao Qi painted half of Gu Jin, and his head had been created. Xiao Qi''s painting technique is very superb, which makes people''s expression vivid. This painting made Gu Annan even more jealous. Gu Jin is aware of Gu Annan''s displeasure, and the Annan bear child must be angry. The bear child directly raised his feet and stepped on the painting. He only felt that the woman in the picture wasughing too much. "Sister nurse, why do you step on my paintings?" Xiao Qi said that she was about to get out of bed. Gu Jin helped her well and said to Gu An Nan in a sharp voice: "what are you doing?" This bear boy is not a normal bear. Gu Annan saw Gu Jin''s soft voice tofort Mu Qi. He was cruel to himself. When she was in Japan, she said it was her sister.Liar, she is a big liar, she has no sister in her heart. "What is so ugly is also called painting?" said Gu Annan? It''s ridiculous. " "Sister nurse, you can not like me, but you can''t insult this painting, every one is my serious painting." "If that''s what you''re serious about, I can only say that your seriousness is really cheap, and it''s better to tear it off." In fact, Gu Annan''s paintings are very smart. The strokes are perfect. Even if a masteres to pick it, he may not be able to pick out problems. Who knows that she was ndered as this in Gu Annan here, the painting is still painted by Gu Jin. Xiao Qi is really sad. "Enough, did Xiao Qi offend you? You''re going to attack her like this? " Gu Jin snatched back the painting from her hand. "Don''t cry, you are very beautiful, I like it very much." Gu Annan looked at the warm feelings of the two people, as if her husband out of the wall, his old age color decline was not favored. She stamped her feet and was going, and Tang Ming''s eyes were still on the faces of the two. "The Nichs pir, you don''t go yet?" said Mr. Gu Annan She called Tang Ming lens after the eyes dark for a second, soon back to God, he quickly left. Gu Jinze is called Lei Zhi, Nichs iron pir? If she can not judge whether Tang Ming is really or falsely, she can determine one thing just after Tang Mingfei flees quickly. He''s in the middle of the suit. Otherwise, he would not feel embarrassed by the name of Gu Annan. He could not even look at himself and flee quickly. It seems that Tang Ming is also out of the way to find his wife. Xiao Qi is still drawing and building, Gu Jinrouforts, "do not cry, she is not intentional." Xiao Qi holds the picture in her arms. "This one is dirty. I will draw one for your sister again." "Well, then don''t cry. She''s not malicious, but she''s a little bit angry." Gu Jin exined. "Is it that doctors outside are so fierce?" Muse thought? That nurse sister is so fierce and seems to hate me. " She was naive, but not stupid, and the cold sense that Gu Annan showed was also obvious. Gu Jin did not know how to exin, while wiping her tears, he patiently exined: "don''t worry about Xiao Qi. She is your sister Annan. If the doctors outside were like her, they would have been fired. " "Ah? She is sister Annan. Why does she hate me? " "She doesn''t hate you. Annan is not the same as us. She is stubborn, willful and reckless, and she thinks that one is one. I thought she was a bad guy at first. She didn''t only threaten me when she met me, but even pushed the ss down to kill me. Actually, she is not a bad person. Her mother is sleeping all year round, even if she is not sleeping, she is very strict. She was as eager as us to be warm, and she wanted to approach us, but she didn''t know what to do. She came here to see you, but she was not very expressive. " Annan and Xiao Qi are two extremes, one growing up in the sun and the other is soaked in the dark. Xiao Qi is clean and pure, and he says anything. Gu Annan is different, she mixed too many thoughts, but also preserved a piece of pride. "So sister Annan doesn''t hate Xiao Qi?" "Of course not. If she really wanted to tear that picture, I had no chance to grab it. She was just right and wrong." Mu Qi Du said, "I knew it was sister Annan. I just pulled her away. Sister Jin, when can we see sister Annan again?" "Come on, she wille back." Gu Jin''s eyes are like a hunter. Chapter 652 Mu Qi slowly eased down, "sister Jin, where''s Xiao Nuo?" "Little nono was in Annan. There were some idents before. I was not very safe. So I asked Annan to protect Jinnuo for the time being." Mu Qi nodded, "so it is." At this time, a man pushed the door in. The man was tall and handsome, wearing a white suit. When seeing this person, Muqi subconsciously feels very kind. "Brother, you are here." Gu Jin called him and Mu Qi''s brain roared. This is the elder brother Gu Jin mentioned before? "Jin''er, are you ok? You girl, how can you always let people worry, a moment of shipwreck, a moment of traffickers. " Gu Nan Canges over with a big stride, looks at Gu Jin up and down, and then his sight falls on the woman on the bed. Gu Jin gentle introduction, "brother, she is Muqi, our youngest sister." "That Are you big brother Like a rabbit, Gu Nancang is used to the mode of getting along with Gu Jin. After all, Gu Nancang and her often tease each other in the game before they recognize each other. Gu Annan''s name has been heard several times, but Gu Nancang came here to see her. Now see a small rabbit like seven, that gentle and soft appearance, especially Gu Jin has said in the phone about her heart is not good. Gu Annan was at a loss for a moment. He wanted to hold her, but he was afraid to hurt her. Xiao Qi absolutely anyone who sees her will have pity. "It''s me. My name is Gu Nancang." Gu Nancang finally just put his hand on her head and rubbed it. "Brother, why don''t you look like us?" "Because he''s more like his mother." Gu Jin exined that if Gu Nancang had been a girl, he might have be the most popr person. Gu Nancang sat beside Xiao Qi, "I heard that you are not in good health. Are you better now?" Even when he spoke, he was careful, as if he felt that his voice would shake Xiao Qi to pieces. "As long as it''s not too exciting, it''s OK for the time being." "It''s OK. You''re so thin, but you need to eat more. What do you like to eat? I''ll fix the ce in the evening." Xiao Qi felt the love of her brother and sister for the first time, and was in a good mood to fly. "I, can I have Sichuan food? I''ve seen it in pictures before, and I feel like eating well. " "I thought you wanted dragon meat, Sichuan food, no problem." Gu Nancang thought for a moment, "now I''m going to send Annan. Jin''er, you can go and make an appointment with Annan. Let''s meet at night." Gu Jin shrugged, "elder brother, you arete. If youe a little earlier, you can meet her. We Annam''s sister is very angry." "What''s wrong with her?" Gu Jin handed Xiaoqi the painting, "here, have a look." The person in the painting is Gu Jin. Although several people look the same, Gu Jin is only blue eyes, which can be distinguished at a nce. There are two messy footprints on the clean painting. Gu Nan Cang has no choice but to smile, "this girl has a big temper." Suddenly he thought something like, "when I was just out, I met two strange people. The doctor followed the nurse, and the nurse was still chanting about what to strangle the little monster and make her angry. She bumped her head on me. I asked her if there was anything wrong with her. She red at me and stepped on my foot and left That picture Gu Jin thinks it''s very beautiful to think about it. Gu Nancang unfortunately bumps into a thorn. Small seven is the face big change: "elder sister, the little monster that she says in the mouth, can''t be nono?" "Don''t worry, your sister Annan is a duplicity woman. If she really wanted to tear this painting, she would have torn it. She just can''t bear to strangle Noro. From the video secretly taken by her aunt, she likes Noro. She sleeps with him every night If nono was in danger, she would have been strangled. What she said was angry. Besides, Nichs iron pir was still around her. And Si Li Ting together for a long time, Gu Jin will gradually examine the hearts of the people. "If I had known that she was Annan, I would have pulled her away. Did Annan have any prejudice against me?" Gu Jin shook his head. "I''m not sure about this either. In short, the girl has a strange temper and doesn''t y cards ording to the card theory. I don''t know if she wille tonight. Well, I''d bettere to find her myself." After so long without meeting, Gu Jin wants to die. "I''lle with you, sister. I''ve always wanted to see you." Gu Annan got into the car and threw the mask aside. "I''m so angry that they all fight against me! A pain in the neck. " "Hammer, don''t be angry. If you are angry, you will not look good." Tang Ming reached out and pushed her messy hair behind her forehead.After getting along with each other these days, he also found that Gu Annan was a man with a sharp mouth and a heart full of bean curd. Others think she is unruly and willful, but he thinks this kind of Gu Annan is very cute. Gu Annan pulled his hand over and said, "iron pir, you are still good to me." Tang Ming she haspletely put down her vignce, Tang Ming eyebrows pick pick, this address he is still some not used to it. All the way Gu An Nan is talking, Tang Ming listens silently, and then when she stops, she brings her a ss of water. "Thirsty, have a cup of tea." "Oh." Gu Annan finished drinking and continued to drink. When she got to the vi, she jumped down like a rabbit. Mouth also murmured: "little monster, strangle small monster." Tang Ming shook his head helplessly. If Gu Annan really wanted to strangle Jinnuo, he would have died a hundred times. Gu Annan often said in front of him that she would strangle the little guy, eat the heart of the small thing, or make her into meat balls and send it to Gu Jin. At the beginning, Tang Ming was really afraid that Gu Annan would take the sword and attack Xiao Jinnuo. He observed in secret and in the open, and found out Gu Annan''s temperament thoroughly before he was relieved. At this time, for example, he followed Gu Annan. At this point Jinnuo is being pushed by Ka to bask in the sun. Gu Annam steps forward and takes the small things out of the car. Jinnuo and she have been very familiar, see here to grin very happy. "Little monster, why are youughing so happily? When I grow up, I don''t know how many innocent girls will be harmed. " "Well, I''ve been out for so long. Have you missed me? I''ll kill you without thinking about me. " Jinnuo holds a wisp of her hair to y with. Gu Annan is not angry and holds him up. Ka just took out the silver cigarette, and Gu Annam gave her a look. "Don''t smoke in front of little monsters." "Oh, didn''t you just say you''re going to fall to death?" As for Gu Annan''s duplicity, we have been used to it for a long time. Ka is very addicted to smoking, so she goes to one side to smoke. "The little monster has to warm my feet at night, so I won''t fall." Keira sat down on the chair and puffed a cigarette ring out of her mouth. For a woman who is nearly forty, the one who maintains it is a good one, especially her figure is much better than many little girls. "It''s said that Gu Jin is back. They shoulde to pick up the baby." On hearing that he would take Jinnuo away, Gu Annan hugged Jinnuo tightly, "no, he is mine, and no one will give it." Ka sighed and knew it would turn out to be like this. The girl was too obsessive. As long as she finds something she likes, she won''t let go. "Annan, Jinnuo is not your child after all. His parents have not seen him for such a long time, and they will miss him." "Who told them to lose the little monster, anyway, I look like his mother, and I will say that I gave birth to him." Ka helpless, "you like Noro, you want to see him when you think about him." "No, I''ll have a little monster." Gu Annan was about to leave with Jin Nuo, "I have to take him to a ce to hide, so that no one can find it." "What do you say when Jinnuo grows up "I''m the fuck. I have something to say." "And his father?" Annan casually pointed out, "here, he is his father." "In that case, why don''t you have one with tie Zhu?" K is not a fool. One likes another person''s line of sight can''t be fake. Tang Ming just likes Gu Annan. These days, she is also observing Tang Ming and even investigating his background. He had two women before. Ka didn''t like this, but Tang Ming was really good for Annan, so she didn''t tear down Tang Ming. Chapter 653 Gu Annan took a look at Tang Ming and nced over his face with indifference. "He is just a fool. You want me to have children with a fool. Isn''t the child born a fool?" Ka was a little upset. "What are you talking about? People are just amnesia. Why are you stupid?" "I don''t care. I won''t give the little monster to anyone." With that, Gu Annan went into the house with Jin Nuo in her arms. Ka took a look at Tang Ming: "don''t put it in your heart." What Gu Annan said just now is very hurtful, and I''m sure it will be disgusting for another person. Tang Ming''s face did not change, "I know she is careless, and will not care about her." "Only you will tolerate her so much. You can persuade her, but you can''t let this girl really take people away." "Good." Tang Ming took two steps to stop, "I hope you can keep my affairs confidential." It doesn''t take much effort to talk to smart people. Ka can see if Tang Ming has lost her memory. On the contrary, it was Gu Annan who said that Tang Ming was a fool, and the real fool was that she didn''t know. When he stepped into Gu Annan''s room, he saw Gu Annan stuffing his suitcase. In some ways, she really doesn''t look like a woman at all. She is confused about everything. "Hammer, do you really want to leave?" Tang Ming holds Jinnuo and teases him to y. Jinnuo yed with his fingers and giggled. "By the way, you also go to pack things. Forget it, there is nothing to clean up. I''ll buy it for you when I get to the ce." Gu Annan has already regarded Tang Ming as her own property. She thinks that Tang Ming should be with herself. "But it''s someone else''s baby, sledgehammer. It''s not good for you." "Not even you on my side?" Gu Annan looked at him in anger. Tang Ming also had tofort, "no, I just think his mom and dad must miss him very much. If you take him away, everyone will be worried." "But I like him! I don''t want to give him back. " Gu Annan thinks that Tang Ming is also a bad person to rob children. She took Jinnuo back to her arms, and from the beginning she took back the child, hoping to make Gu Jin worried. She was tortured by the little monster, and she couldn''t sleep well. Many times she got up to feed her baby at night, she was very angry. Later, he gradually fell in love with the little monster. When he didn''t make trouble, he was really cute. Gu Annan already regarded him as his own property. She is very paranoid, as long as the things with her own brand, she does not want to give. "But he''s not your baby after all, sledgehammer. If you really like little monsters, you should let him go back to his home." Tang Ming tried to persuade him, for fear that Gu Annan couldn''t think of it. In a fit of anger, she really ran away with her child. He has done a lot of ideological work for Gu Annan, and Gu Jinhe and Gu Nancang havee to see him. "Aunt." Gu Jin saw Ka and called respectfully. She felt a little strange. She didn''t know how K and Gu Annan got together. This question is not to say that she does not have the answer to the question, Si Li Ting asked for a long time also did not find the answer. There are some strange connections between their predecessors. They also learned something from Carter''s mouth, such as Mike, who always turned a blind eye to Alice. Even if Alice is just his adopted daughter, he has been responsive to Alice''s needs over the years. Why didn''t Mike let him deal with Gu Jin? It is because of Gu Jin''s parents. Mike thought of the man when he saw Gu Jin, so he didn''t hurt Gu Jin. More is better than less. That man''s standard has always been his things. He can only die in his hands, let alone his daughter. Whether he loves this daughter or not, he can''t tolerate others to move. Why does Mike have to make trouble? You know, once that madman gets angry, who can fight? So he told Daniel to look at Alice and not to let her mess around. On the sea, Daniel rescued Gu Jin, not because of his personal love, but because of Mike''smand in the early morning. Even if he didn''t know what would happen if Gu Jin died, he was worried that Alice would be implicated in this matter. For Alice''s sake, he can''t let Gu Jin have an ident. Even if there was an ident, it could not have anything to do with Alice, so after rescuing Gu Jin at sea, his first reaction was to give Gu Jin to Carter. Then he took Alice back home and refused to let Alice go through the muddy waters. Mike has some rtionship with her father, but Keira has a good rtionship with her mother. Gu Jin wants to know more and more what happened more than 20 years ago. "Here you are." Ka is not surprised, before Si Li Ting said in the video that he came to pick up nono home in these two days. "Yes, nono is causing you trouble these days. I''ll pick him up. Besides, we know that Annan is here, and we want to see him. "Ka held a long cigarette pole, and a funny smile appeared in the corner of her mouth: "you are brave to make a temper upstairs. You are not afraid of what she did to you before?" Gu Jin shook his head, "I know she doesn''t really want to hurt me, she''s just a bear child psychology." Ka smiles. "Yes, it''s bear boy. He''s still a big kid. That child has suffered a lot and is inevitably psychologically abnormal." Hearing her description, Gu Jinpu chuckled: "if Annan hears you describe her like this, she is not angry Ka was fearless. "I''ve seen a lot of that little crabs pping their teeth and ws. It''s just unting on the mouth." "Auntie, we''ll disturb you." "Go ahead. She''s on the second floor." Gu Nancang is a little excited. He has another sister. Why is he unhappy? I just heard that this sister is naughty, and he doesn''t know how to get along with her. "Brother, you''re nervous." Gu Jin''s voice is affirmative, not a question. "Jin''er, I met her in the hospital before. She didn''t seem to like me very much." "She doesn''t like me, but how about it? We are all her family members. If she doesn''t like it, she has to like it." Hearing Gu Jinna''s affirmative words, Gu Nancang chuckled, "you are more and more like that person''s tone." "After a long time with him, it''s hard to avoid some resemnce." "Are your legs OK? Do you want me to hold you?" Leaving the sight of Si Li Ting, Gu Jin got up from the wheelchair and came from the car. The distance was very short, and she walked with some difficulty. Looking at the stairs, Gu Jin hates going up stairs most. "I don''t want to try my best. If this leg really fails, I guess I''ll have to be held every day for the rest of my life." Gu Nancang picked her up, and her tone was very spoiled. "Girls should have been pampered a little bit. Besides, you have suffered so much in the past." Even though she encountered a lot of sufferings along the way, the people around her favored her more than others. "Brother, you are so doting on me. I have some doubts. After you have a sister-inw, you still don''t know what you have to spoil your sister-inw into." "Say it again." Gu Nancang was not very interested in this aspect. He did not find the right person, so he preferred to be short rather than excessive. "I can''t wait to know what our sister-inw looks like." "Girl, men and women are different. The older a man is, the more popr he is. Besides, your brother is still young. You don''t have to worry about marriage. You look like a grandfather now." "Good, good, I don''t say, lest you get angry, my brother is handsome and handsome, of course, he can''t find a woman." Two people''sughter spread, Gu Annan also heard theughter of strangers at home. "Iron pir, who are you going to see?" In general, no one wille to their home. Is it Gu Jin? Just thinking so, Gu Nancang came in with Gu Jin in his arms. As soon as Gu Annan saw that they were two people, he was angry, "you, what are you doing here? Go out." She put Jin Nuo into the quilt and picked up a pillow as a weapon from the bed. Gu Annan is like a little prickly hedgehog. He points his prickles at the enemy and keeps the enemy away from half a minute. "Are you sister Annan?" Gu Nancang spoke softly and his voice was tense. Gu Jin came down from his arms and introduced with a smile: "brother, this is our second sister, Gu Annan." Chapter 654 Gu Annan''s neck twisted. "Who, who is your sister? I''m not. My name is sledgehammer." Gu Nancang could not helpughing at the awkward little man. He nced at Gu Jin and said, "did you make an appointment?" At the beginning, Gu Jin''s nickname in the game was called domineering hammer. At the beginning, many people thought she was a man. Ordinary girls are either romantic or rainy day and night. They wish the fairies the better, but Gu Jin is different from them. This stem only Gu Jin and Gu Nancang know, Gu Jin repeatedly shakes his head, "this is not, should be the heart has a rhinoceros." Seeing the interaction between the two, Gu Annan was even more jealous, and he couldn''t figure out what they were talking about. "Why do youe to me when you go home and look up and down?" Gu Jin didn''t pay attention to her, but went straight to the bed, "I''ll pick up my nono." Seeing her limping, Gu Annan thought that it was her delicacy to hold her by Gu Nancang before. Then she saw her legs wrapped in white gauze. "You What''s wrong with the legs "It''s OK. It''s just a shot." Gu Jin picks eyebrow to look at her, "how, you care about me?" Gu Annan twisted his neck, "who, who will care about you, you should be less self indulgent." At this time, Gu Jin''s body fell to the ground. Gu Annan rushed out to hold her for the first time. Will she scold bloody, "legs are not good to sit in a wheelchair, ame walk a road also wrestle, your family that is not your baby with what, also let you out alone?" Gu Annan scolded and looked at Gu Jin''s injury with his head down. He was worried. The body was held in his arms, and Gu Jin''s gentle voice came from his ear: "Annan, I know you care about me." Annam''s body suddenly disappeared, like a frog''s eyes. "Who, who cares about you? I wish you''d die early, so that no one would rob me of the little monster. " Her voice was dull, and her red face was telling her insincerity. "I just pretended." Gu Jin cunning way, she just want to see if Gu Annan is really worried about her. Obviously, Gu Annan was reluctant to let her fall. Annam is not really wearing the brocade. Gu Jin was unprepared and fell down. It''s better to fall to death! Gu Annan thought so in her mind, but her body was faster than she had imagined. This awkward bear kid. "Annan, it''s so hard to admit that you care about me?" "Don''t think too much. I saved you just because we both have the same face. I don''t want this face hurt." Only Gu Annan could find such ame excuse, and Gu Jin did not expose it. "Yes, yes, you don''t want my face hurt. You don''t like me, don''t you?" "That''s it. You don''t want to associate with me. I''m not your sister..." Before her words fell, Gu Nancang held them in his arms. "I see you atst, Annan." Gu Annan opened his mouth and didn''t say thest word. This man "I''d like to introduce myself. I''m your brother Gu Nancang. Both of us are named after our mother, so we both have a southern character." "My name is big hammer. I don''t have any Southern characters." Gu Annan tried to struggle, but his body did not leave. Some ce in her heart is more warm. What she has been looking for seems to have just been found. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you existed before. I thought my mother had only one sister. If I knew you existed, I woulde to you. I''m sorry that you''ve suffered these years. It''s all because of my brother''s bad Gu Nancang''s sincere voice came. Gu Annam thought about what happened a few years ago, and she said, "hum..." "What''s the matter, Annan?" Gu Nancang found that she had an inexplicable hostility to herself. "I went to see you before. You didn''t pay attention to me." Gu Nancang is in a fog. He can''t imagine when this little girl came to him. "When is it?" "If you can''t think of it." Gu Annan did not say that. She won''t tell them that she had a hard time knowing her life experience before, but she didn''t know about Gu Jin at that time. Gu Annan inquired about Gu Nancang in private for a long time. In his heart, he had already regarded him as his brother. Who knows she went to Gu Nancang, but an ident happened. They didn''t recognize each other sessfully. Instead, Gu Annan had a grudge against Gu Nancang. In a fit of anger, she no longer pays attention to Gu Nancang''s affairs. Later, she inadvertently knows that Gu Jin has returned to Gu''s home, and she begins to care again.Gu Nan Cang is very good to Gu Jin. Gu Annan is very jealous. He thinks that he is his sister. Why does he deny that he is so good to Gu Jin? As if Gu Annan was crazy, he began to inquire about Gu Jin''s news in secret. He originally wanted to attack her. Who knows is driving boss Li Ting to fall into the sea, see Gu Jin so sad, Gu Annan also did not start. After that, Gu Jin gave birth to a child and came back. Gu Annan began to jump again. What she wanted in her heart was to teach Gu Jin a lesson. In fact, she wanted to attract Gu Jin''s attention. She felt that she was the one who was abandoned. Even if what she longed for most was family affection, she could not run to Gu Jin and say that I was your sister. So the twisted heart created all this and sent Gu Jin some threatening things. Or deliberately push the ss down, in fact, the moment she pushed down, her heart almost jumped out. She was afraid that she would really hit Gu Jin, so she went to inquire about Gu Jin for the first time and found that Gu Jin was OK. In order tofort himself, Gu Annan said that he was not worried about Gu Jin, so he deliberately turned his attention to Tang Ming. What she did, on the surface, was unable to get along with Gu Jin, but in fact, in her heart, it was a trial of Gu Jin. Careful to approach her, but dare not, had to use such means. Gu Nancang didn''t remember what happened at that time and how he offended the little girl. "If I do something that makes you angry, I''ll apologize to you, Annan. Will youe back?" Gu Annan snorted coldly: "no, I''m used to it freely, so I won''t go." This wayward bear child, but from her tone of voice also felt her rx. Gu Jin and Gu Nancang look at each other and decide not to push her too fast. "It''s ok if you don''te back, but we have to get together tonight. My brother has already set a ce." "Is that rascal going too?" Gu Annan has obviously epted both of them. Gu Jin Leng for a while just react toe over, in her mouth the annoying ghost refers to who. "You mean Xiao Qi?" At first, Gu Jin thought she was talking about Si Li Ting. After all, in Japan, Si Li Ting had no good attitude towards her. "Of course, sickly and tiresome to watch." Gu Annan is still before the revenge, Gu Jin because Mu Qi roared at her. Gu Annan is like a pretty concubine who has no idea. If the emperor favors anyone, she will not be happy. She is not bad at heart, that is, her personality is too obstinate and willful, so others will definitely misunderstand her. However, Gu Jin is familiar with her character and will not go to her heart. "Annan, why are you so against Xiao Qi?" Gu Annan clenched his lips and did not speak. Gu Jin could also guess, "do you think Xiao Qi lives in a greenhouse and someone protects her. She is different from us, right?" "Isn''t it? I''ve inquired that you were the eldestdy in the Su family before, but you didn''t live well. The people of the Su family bullied you. And I Forget it, I won''t say. She lives next to that man. Our surname is Gu and her name is mu. " Gu Annan felt that Muqi was loved by his father, which was different from their wild flowers. From the beginning, she was biased against Muqi, and naturally she would not like Muqi much. Just because I''m curious. I want to see you. Who knows Gu Jin roars at himself because of her, Gu Annan''s heart is even more aggrieved. Before Ming Ming, she also said that she was very happy to see herself. Who knows that the sick rice seedling will smile so happily to her. Her heart clearly has no own, only sick seedlings. Women are big pig hooves! Gu Annan thought angrily. Chapter 655 Muqi in the ward wrote and drew on the sketch book, and soon a picture appeared on the paper. In the picture, a woman in a pink nurse uniform holds a stethoscope. At first nce, it is Gu Annan. Muqi thought for a while, and added a little devil''s ear to Gu Annan''s head, and Gu Jin beside her added angel wings. Her two sisters, one like a little angel, the other like a little devil. Think of those two people, her heart is also sweet, once helpless she had a sister and brother. In the past, what she longed for most was that Daddy coulde back, even if he could smile at her. Even though Mu Chen has always been good to her, they are not rted by blood. With his brother and sister, Muqi is already thinking about dinner in the evening. She has never eaten Sichuan food. Because of her health, she always eats light. She is drooling when she looks at the pictures of Sichuan food on the Inte. If Mu Chen''s brother knew that he would not let her eat it. Mu Qi''s face changed at the thought of Mu Chen. Mu Chen said that he would leave for a week. Generally, he did not contact the outside world when he went to see his father. He should not know the news of his disappearance. If he knew that he must be finished, he went to China without telling him. Muqi bit the pen and silently said in his heart, "I''m sorry brother Mu Chen, Xiao Qi is not a good child. Xiao Qi cheated you." Just thinking like this, the ward door opened, and the person standing by the door was the Mu Chen that she was longing for. "Dust Brother. " Muqi''s first reaction was happy, but soon she reacted. This time, she left quietly. Mu Chen certainly would not let her go. Her second reaction is to want to escape. In her impression, Mu Chen has always been very fond of her, and the only time she lost her temper was fresh in her memory. Before running two steps, the body was pulled back by Mu Chen. "Muqi!" Mu Chen seldom calls her name like this. When she does, he is really angry. Knowing that Mu Qi was running away, Mu Chen was scared. Fortunately, Mu Qi had an ident when she was very young. Mu Chen was afraid that such a thing would happen again. On her birthday, she sent her a bracelet with a tracker inside. When Mu Chen fixed her position, she had already crossed the sea to China, and Mu Chen almost didn''t die of anger. On the other hand, he was worried that Muqi''s body could not withstand the twists and turns. He had no rest day and night, and his servants came all the way. Knowing that she was hospitalized, Mu Chen was worried. He was afraid that the news of Li Ting''s marriage and giving birth to a child was greatly hit. When he opened the door and saw her drawing on the bed, his heart was finally relieved. Who knows that the first reaction of the little thing is not to meet him, but to flee decisively. Mu Chen was so angry that he immediately caught Mu Qi. "Where to run!" "Brother Chen, listen to my exnation, I''m..." Her voice did not fall, the body has been crowded into her arms, Mu Chen''s body is 190cm, Xiao Qi because of illness and sleep, she is not as tall as Gu Jin. She is a little shorter among the three sisters, only 165cm, barefoot she and Mu Chen 190cm difference of 25cm. Like a child, she was hugged by Mu dust, and she could smell the strong smell of smoke on him. In front of Xiao Qi, he never smokes. These days, he is nervous and worried and smokes a lot. "Bad girl, who let you escape?" The murmur of Mu Chen came. Muqi heart a warm, backhand holding Mu dust, "dust brother, I found big brother." Mu Chen''s body is stiff, and his mood is veryplicated. Long ago, he knew that Xiao Qi was looking for Si Li Ting. For various reasons, he did not tell Mu Qi. Now Muqi is the first step to find himself. He has a feeling that the treasure he has been guarding for many years is about to leave him. Although he had prepared for this from the beginning, he found that he was not as generous as he thought when the day came. "Is it because of him that you were hospitalized?" "I was in aa because of my emotional fluctuation. Brother Mu Chen, don''t worry. I''m ok." "Just go home with me." Mu Chen picked her up and left. Mu Qi also fantasized about having dinner with his brother and sister, so he didn''t want to leave. "Brother Chen, I can''t go, I''m..." Mu Chen thinks that Mu Qi is reluctant to give up Si Li Ting. Thinking of this result, Mu Chen is very ufortable. Can''t help but holding Muqi to leave, Si Li Ting''s people stopped him at the first time. "I''m sorry, miss. You can''t take it with you." Mu Chen is angry at the moment, "go away." "Sir, please put her down." A man with a gun aimed at his head. Xiao Qi said quickly, "don''t get me wrong. He''s my brother."In front of Xiao Qi, Mu Chen is always the best big brother. He never lets Xiao Qi see bloody things. Even though he was already angry, he still controlled that he did not shoot the man in front of him. Mu Chen''s voice was gloomy: "I am her guardian. What''s wrong with taking her away?" Xiao Qi himself said that he was his brother, and the bodyguards looked at each other, which should have nothing to do with it. Such a scene was not expected by Muqi, and she did not know what to do for a moment. If she struggles, it will cause those bodyguards to attack Mu Chen. She doesn''t want Mu Chen to be injured. If she doesn''t struggle, she will be taken away by Mu Chen. When she hesitated, Mu Chen had already carried her into a ck Bentley. Even with anger, Mu Chen still gently put her down. In his heart, Xiaoqi is a delicate jade, which will be broken anytime and anywhere. He must protect it well. "Brother Chen, why did you take me? I still have some things to do. " Muqi was worried. She found her brother and sister very hard. "Your body is not fit to stay outside." Mu Chen said with a cold face. Mu Qi grabbed his sleeve and said, "brother dust, I have found my brother and sister. Can you let me see them?" see Gu Jin? Mu Chen''s eyes twinkled. If it had not been for Xiao Qi''s early awakening, he had sessfully changed his mind for Xiao Qi. Xiao Qi, the cinnabar mole in his heart. He will never let anything exciting happen to Xiao Qi. Xiao Qi and Gu Jin can''t contact each other, absolutely not. Otherwise, with Xiao Qi''s character, he will never ept Gu Jin''s heart. The little girl grabbed his hand and shook it. If he had promised her no matter what happened before, it was only this thing that could not be done. Mu dust scattered the cold meaning of the whole body, "seven girl, you are not very stable now, and you left in a hurry without medicine." "I know, but I just saw my brother. I really want to talk to him for a while. Brother Chen, I know you are the best. Will you promise me?" Seeing Mu Chen''s refusal to let go, she climbed up to Mu Chen as if she was a child. After all, she is only a few years old. Mu Qi''s psychological age is still a child. In her mind, Mu Chen is the elder brother who grew up together since childhood. She has no sense of gender difference. For her, a few years was just a sleep, but mu Chen was not her big brother. He is already a man. Wenxiang nephrite is in his arms, but he is still his beloved woman. "Seven girls, go down." His voice cooled. "Brother Chen, I want you to promise..." Voice did not fall, the driver a sharp turn, seven body hit a full. The fragrance of her body so without warning floated into her nose, hands on her slender waist, waist temperature through his hands. At that time, Mu Chen had a bad idea. "Brother Chen, your legs are so hard." Muqi''s natural sprouting path. Gu Jin is still persuading Gu Annan, "Annan, Xiao Qi is not as good as you think. In fact, she was more miserable than us. On the day of her birth, she was mistakenly thought by her mother that she died and was left behind. Later, I didn''t know how to be saved, but my father didn''t like her, because the three of us didn''t look like mother, like him. Xiao Qi''s health is very poor. Her father never took care of her and left her in the vi to grow up. She had only seen her father a few times. If she had not been cared for, she would have died. Heart disease is not a minor disease. It is possible to have a heart attack whenever and wherever you are stimted. She had been sleeping together for many years before she woke up. She was simple and as simple as a child. Annan, she is our sister. I hope you don''t have prejudice against her. We are a family "We Is it a family? " Muttered Gu Annan. Chapter 656 Since she was born, her world has no concept of a family, Gu Nancang embraces her body, "we are a family originally." Gu Annan suddenly jumped into Gu Nancang''s arms and cried. Gu Nancang was shocked. "What''s the matter, Ann?" "I finally have a family." Gu Annan cried bitterly, all the grievances over the years broke out at this moment. Gu Nancangforts Gu Annan with soft voice. Gu Jin is right. She is a baby bear. Gu Jin picked up Jin Nuo from the bed. Jin Nuo was much bigger than when he left. His face was white and tender, and his blue eyes were very beautiful. Normally speaking, such a small child has no memory. Jinnuo was very happy when she saw her. It was obvious that she recognized her. "Baby, Mommy miss you so much." Gu Jin didn''t know how to love him, and he didn''t give up holding Jin Nuo. Next to Tang Ming quietly looking at her, Gu Jin looked up at him, four eyes opposite, two people quietly out of the room. Gu Annan''s children are busy crying at the moment and will not pay attention to them. "Pretended?" Gu Jin was teasing the little thing, and asked without raising his head. "You''ve found it all, haven''t you?" Tang Ming is also honest. He can hide Gu Annan, but Gu Jin can''t. They have known each other for several years and are familiar with each other. In the ward, she recognized herself, but did not speak. She did not want to expose herself. "Really moved?" Gu Jin chuckled. Tang Ming did not mince, "you two left plug once, right to me once, if I don''t move, how can I afford your hard work." He pointed to the time before in Japan, Si Li Ting sent people once, the second time Gu Jin directly tied Annan with a rope. "Then treat my sister well." Gu Jin doesn''t object. Tang Ming is a good man. In the past, Bai Xiaoyu yed with him between his hands, but he finally got away. In recent years, he has no wife. "Well." Tang Ming''s eyes rise with a touch of seriousness. At the beginning, Gu Jin had to let go, but Gu Annan had no reason to let go. Gu Nan Cang coaxes Gu Nan Cang with soft voice for a long time, and finally coaxes Gu Annan into obedience and obedience. He wiped the tears on Gu Annan''s face. "I ordered Sichuan food in the evening. Shall we go to eat together?" "OK, I''ll have spicy beef." Big eyes are also hung with water droplets, Gu Nancang gentle smile: "good, eat spicy beef." Gu Annan jumped up happily and saw Tang Minge in. She hugged Tang Ming and put her hands around Tang Ming''s neck. "Nichs iron pir, we have spicy beef in the evening." This kind of Gu Annan is abination of angels and demons. She doesn''t know how attractive she is in the eyes of the opposite sex. Tang Ming pressed down the evil thoughts in his heart and nodded obediently, "you can eat what you say you eat." Gu Nancang obviously didn''t know the rtionship between them. He was wondering why Tang Ming appeared here, and what ghost was Nichs iron pir? Gu Jinxian interrupted one step, "elder brother, Noro seems to be hungry. Come and help me. Annan has everything here." "Good." As soon as he heard that his little nephew was hungry, Gu Nancang walked over a few steps. It''s rare that Si Li Ting is absent. He can enjoy ying with his nephew. Tang Ming gives Gu Jin a look of gratitude. If he reveals his identity, he can''t stay with Gu Annam. "Look at you crying like this, go to wash your face and change clothes, and go out to dinner in the evening." Gu An Nan Si has no doubt, happily jumps to the bathroom. Gu Jin tells Gu Nancang that Tang Ming deliberately pretends to be amnestic, so that he does not expose Tang Ming. As a brother, Gu Nancang is obviously a little unhappy, "you cheat my sister?" "Brother, don''t you find that Annan likes brother Ming very much? Brother Ming won''t treat Annan harshly. I''ll tell you about itter. Don''t expose it in front of Annan. " Gu Nancang is still skeptical. After all, they are involved in something strange. But Gu Jin said so, so he had to give up. "You boy, if you dare to vite my sister, I can''t spare you." At that time, Gu Nancang couldn''t feel good for Tang Ming. Wrong? There are several pictures in Tang Ming''s mind. Gu Jin drags Gu Nancang to leave. "Brother, how do you look like an old man? You don''t know Annan''s temper. If Tang Ming is with her, how can Tang Ming suffer?" "Yes." Tang Ming stayed in the room and heard Gu Annan''s sweet songing from the bathroom. She was really happy. "Iron pir, bring me my underwear." Cried Gu Annan in a loud voice. In her heart, she did not regard Tang Ming as an adult man. Tang Ming was just an image of a fool."Two pirs, did you hear that?" Tang Ming helps her forehead, this girl "Well, I''ll get it. Where is it?" "The pink suit in the closet." Tang Ming has not never seen her wardrobe, but it is the first time to bring her underwear. However, someone is a slovenly king. Other people''s wardrobes are arranged in a neat and orderly way, and their underwear are put in a grid. But there''s one thing you can''t find in her closet than looking for a needle in a haystack. Gu Annan seems to have some special function that others can''t do. She can find it by ying with it. You can''t see it right there, and you don''t know where ites from. He was d that Gu Annan didn''t mix these things in his coat. So Tang Ming opened the drawer and saw Red, yellow, purple, blue, white. Pure cotton, silk,ce, dark and sweet, Japanese pure and sexy. Tang Ming just looked at his face red. He was not a hairy boy. Although he did not love Bai Xiaoyu before, there were still some when they fell in love. Bai Xiaoyu also wore attractive clothes, and at that time he was more about venting his body''s desire. He didn''t care what she was wearing, but now he''s breathing worse just seeing these things. "Two pirs, did you bring them?" "Come,e." Tang Ming quickly grabbed the pink one from the inside, but she didn''t dare to see it any more. She went to the bathroom in a hurry. Gently knocking on the door, Gu Annan put out a small head dripping with water. "Here you are." Tang Ming did not face, for fear that he should not see. "Thank you, two pirs. Well, you can help me choose the clothes I''ll wearter. I must look better than a bore." "Good." Choosing clothes for her is also one of Tang Ming''s jobs. Tang Ming stayed with her, from the beginning of foolishness to gradually bing her servant. He also enjoyed it. Tang Ming tidies up the wardrobe for her slowly. A man of his status is reduced to taking care of a woman every day. It is sure that many people will not believe it. Tang Ming chose a pink knee length skirt. Annan will definitely look good in it. Just thinking deeply, Annan''s voice came from his ear, "have you chosen?" "Well, choose..." Tang Ming took the skirt back, looking at Gu Annan around a bath towel and came out. That towel can not cover her good figure, but someone does not know it. Come over barefoot on the floor, "I''ll see." Tang Ming''s eyes don''t know where to look. If Gu Nancang sees this scene, he will not be castrated! Of the three, seven of them were in aa for a long time and had poor diet, resulting in a shorter height and a smaller chest. Gu Annan''s figure is not inferior to Gu Jin, especially the two long straight legs under the bath towel. "This one? Is the color a little tender, will it look better than the diseased seedlings Gu Annam held a skirt in front of her body, without knowing how attractive she was to men. "Well I think it''s pretty good. " Tang Ming looks up at the sky with her neck up. "Is it? If you don''t look at me, you don''t know if it looks good or not. You can see me. " Tang Ming tried his best to move his eyes to the skirt. He was a fool in Annam''s heart. A fool doesn''t understand the love between men and women, but he didn''t expect that a fool would be so difficult to dress up. "I''ll have a drink." Tang Ming turns around. "Oh..." Gu Annan was carrying a skirt and wanted to try it on. "Ah She just took a bath, and she slipped and fell. Tang Ming''s eyes were quick and her hands were swift, and she was hugged. They fell heavily on the bed, and their lips seemed to touch the soft ce. Chapter 657 Lin Jun finally recovered Tan Luoxi. Tan Luoxi helped him to the bed again. He held Tan Luoxi''s hand and refused to let go. "Lol, I''m sorry to have wronged you." Since Gu Jin fell into the sea, everyone''s attention has been focused on Gu Jin''s disappearance. Everyone ignores Tan Luoxi and goes to rescue Gu Jin alone. Although she was not hurt, also suffered a lot of fright, these days apany oneself to eat not to eat well, sleep also did not sleep well. She didn''t have anyints. She often ignored her for her work. Lin Jun felt guilty in her heart. "All these days, my heart is on my wife. I ignored you for the sake of thepany. I gave me a holiday, and then I will apany you well." Tan Luoxi sighed helplessly, "I''m not angry that you ignore me. I''m angry that you have thepany, me and my family in your heart, but you don''t have yourself. People are iron and rice is steel. When the wife is away, the secretary always doesn''t want to eat and tries to eat hard. How long will it take you to finish your porridge if you miss three hours after breakfast "Eat. I''ll eat whatever you want me to eat. Don''t be angry." "How can I bear to be angry with you? This porridge has been heated for you several times. I''ll buy you a new one, and you''ll wait for me here." "Good." Lin Jun looked at the back of Tan Luoxi''s leaving, and his serious face became more gentle. He finally knew that Si Li Ting once said those words, how happy it is to fall in love with a person. While Tan Luoxi left, he turned on theputer again, but this time he didn''t read any mail. Instead, he watched some wedding videos on the Inte. Although he didn''t get along with Tan Luoxi for a long time, he had decided that Tan Luoxi was the woman he wanted to live for. Si Li Ting and Gu Jin held an engagement ceremony for them, and the next step was to get married. Lin Jun began to prepare, just as Si Li Ting gave him a long holiday, he now has time to n carefully. He began to contact wedding people. There are a lot of things to do for the wedding. If you don''t prepare in advance, you will be in a hurry. It''s not that he has to be so anxious, but after seeing Si Li Ting and Gu Jin, he has only one idea. Good things are moreplicated. Since he has identified Tan Luoxi, it is better to get married earlier, so as to avoid extra troubles. His executive power has always been the strongest, but in half an hour he has drawn up a simple schedule. Looking at his watch, Tan Luoxi ising back. Lin Jun turns off hisputer. Someone pushed the door in. He thought it was Tan Luoxi, but he didn''t know that the people who came in were Lin''s father and his party. Before he had seen his family''s face and mouth thoroughly, his father waspletely bewildered by this woman, and he would listen to whatever the woman said. The woman didn''t think of him as a son at all. His function was an ATM. As long as he is still alive, he will be drained of hisst value. Any family rtionship is bullshit. He looked at several people coldly, "what are you doing here?" With a smile on her face today, her stepmother pushed Xu Jie, who carried a small fruit basket in her hand. "Brother, we heard that you were hospitalized. We specially came to see you. Are you better?" Xu Jie is the stepmother''s son, who is ipetent. He has no knowledge and no skills. He also has a delusion to enter the Emperor Huang through the back door. Although he said caring words in his mouth, he didn''t have any concern in his eyes. "How do you know I''m here?" Lin Jun is not happy. He has not contacted these people for a long time. "I heard from the people in yourpany. Xiaojun, it''s very inconvenient for you to be injured in the hospital. Why don''t I take care of you?" The smile on the stepmother''s face was almost blooming. From Lin Jun''s understanding of her, there is nothing to pay attention to, either rape or theft. He had seen it many times, and every time his stepmother asked for help, she would put on the mask. Wait for her to feel you have no use value, then will kick open, cold face opposite. "I remember thest time I made it very clear, Dad, if you insist on being with this woman, we''ll be cut off." "What, this woman, brother, it''s not kind of you to say that. We are all family, and my mother is also your mother." Xu Jie is a little unhappy. The stepmother, who has always been standing on Xu Jie''s side, stood on Lin Jun''s side for the first time today, "Xiao Jie, how did you talk to your brother?" Lin Jun thought that today''s sun came from the West. Did this woman take the wrong medicine? Since she married into this family, no matter what, she will always help Xu Jie speak. "Xiaojun, don''t think about it. In fact, your father and I came here to apologize to you. Last time you left, we thought about it carefully. It was all my fault. My ex husband has been insecure since his death, and sometimes I''m mean. Don''t be angry with me Lin all does not know why to look at her, this woman is not someone else disguised, how can she say such words?The stepmother pinched father Lin in secret, and father Lin also said quickly, "Xiaojun, don''t be angry with your aunt. She is a hard spoken person with a bad voice and a good heart." When Tan Luoxi came in, the first thing he saw was such a scene of family harmony. Lin never talked about family matters with her, and even the Lin family did not appear in herst engagement. She always thought it strange. After all, Gu Jin and her family invited them. Why didn''t they invite the Lin family? "Brother Jun, are they?" Tan Luoxi came in carrying something. Xu Jie saw that Tan Luoxi''s eyes were straight. She was a beautiful woman, but she was still so beautiful without makeup. His skin is white and beautiful. He is jealous of Lin Jun. how can he be a wife to find such a woman? "It''s nothing, lol,e here." Lin Jun did not introduce them at all. After all, he has suffered a lot from them for so long, and he will never be fooled by them again. The stepmother''s face is a little embarrassed, cheeky she quickly take the initiative to tter. "This is Miss Tan. The real person is more beautiful than the one in front of the camera. Xiaojun, you are really. You don''t take it home to show us when you have a girlfriend." The stepmother said she was going to pull Tan Luoxi''s hand. Tan Luoxi obviously felt something wrong. She felt that the atmosphere in the room was not right. Based on her understanding of Lin Jun, Lin Jun was actually a very responsible man. He even his mother is so good attitude, why to his family pour is so indifferent appearance? "Don''t touch her." Lin Jun murmured. Tan Luoxi felt his anger, which she was not good at dealing with. She had to reluctantly say hello, "Hello, uncle and aunt." "I''m hungry." Put Minglin are not satisfied with her behavior, in bed to take the initiative to say that he is hungry. Tan Luoxi holds the forehead, this man "Now I know I''m hungry. Did you eat before?" Tan Luoxi read fragmentary while taking out the food to Lin Jun to feed. The sweet atmosphere of the two people did not pay any attention to the others. Lin Jun''s indifferent attitude made his stepmother embarrassed, so she had to pinch his father''s waist in secret. Father Lin said, "Xiaojun, it was my fault and your aunt''s fault in the past. You really didn''t tell us about our engagement. Anyway, we are your family, so we should attend your engagement ceremony "Not when you choose her." Lin Jun already wants to understand the purpose of theiring today. It''s not because I really care about my family, but I saw some news about myself on the news. On the same day, Si Li Ting and Gu Jin invited celebrities from all walks of life to the scene. Later, they blocked the news, but it is inevitable that some hearsay will spread out. They heard that they had been the vice president of Dihuang, and found that they had new use value, so they appeared in front of themselves. Such as they are greedy blood sucking insects, he would not expect to have real kinship. "Xiao Jun, don''t talk so hard. I''m your father anyway." Lin''s father was hit by him, and his expression on his face was not good-looking. Besides, there was Tan Luoxi beside him. Tan Luoxi looked at them and Lin Jun. no matter why Lin Jun did this to his family, she believed that Lin Jun would not do this for no reason. "Brother Jun, have some more." She diverted the subject. Chapter 658 Tan Luoxi feeds Lin Jun in the ward, and the two automatically shield the people around them. The stepmother red at father Lin and wanted him to interrupt their interaction. But Xu Jie looks at Tan Luoxi with a gloomy face. Why can Lin all find such a good job and such a beautiful girlfriend. God gave everything good to Lin Jun, but he had nothing. After he squandered all the money he had cheated from Lin Jun, her girlfriend asked him to buy a bag of tens of thousands of yuan. When he had no money, his girlfriend ran away with the rich second generation. "Keke, Xiaojun, I''ll prepare at home this week. Please invite Miss Tan and her family to dinner. Now that we are all engaged, we should have a good walk. " The stepmother opened her mouth in a different direction, as if thinking for Lin Jun everywhere. Lin Jun thinks that there is a link in the wedding, that is, both parents offer tea. He wants to give Tan Luoxi a perfect wedding. On such an important asion, family members do not attend He had a deep hatred for his stepmother, but not so much for his father. Because Lin Jun knew one thing very well. His father liked that woman so much that he lost his reason. What the woman said was what he cared about was the woman''s interests and never thought about his own life. Seeing Lin Jun''s hesitation, Lin''s father also said: "Xiaojun, if you don''t want to eat at home, it''s OK for us to eat out. Let''s make a reservation in advance. How many Chinese food do you like, Miss Tan "I..." Tan Luoxi takes a look at Lin Jun, but Lin doesn''t speak. She doesn''t know what Lin Jun thinks. Tan Luoxi knows a truth very well. Lin Jun is the one she wants to love all her life. Even if it is his parents, the most important person in her heart is Lin Jun. "Four." Lin Jun said. Although he didn''t like his family, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting arranged the engagement before, and he still missed the tan family for a meal. Now that I have nned to marry the tan family, the parents on both sides should see each other. This is the basic etiquette. "Well, I''ll set the table in a minute." "No, I''ll make it myself." Lin Jun is not at all worried about Xu Jie. Next to the stepmother nced at Xu Jie, Xu Jie immediately interface: "brother, you are like this, what you need to do now is to have a good rest, and teach me the rest." Lin Jun looked at Tan Luoxi, "I haven''t asked my aunt what she likes to eat, and your sister." Tan Luoxi gave advice: "eat Chinese food, lively some." "Well, you can eat whatever you want." Lin Jun took a business card out, ignored Xu Jie, and made a phone call. When the location and time were fixed, Lin all looked at several people around him, "now the position has been set, you can go directly then." "Xiaojun, what do you think you are doing so coldly? We just sat down for a short time. It''s inconvenient for Miss Tan to stay here. Let Xiaojie stay in the hospital with you. Anyway, he has graduated. " "No Lin Jun denied it. What else did Xu Jie want to say? His stepmother took a look at Lin Jun''s face, but did not continue to stay, so as not to disgust him. "Well, Xiaojun, you have a good rest, so we won''t disturb you. Miss Tan, please take care of Xiaojun." "No trouble, uncle and aunt. I''ll give you a ride." Tan Luoxi got up to see him off. Just got up and was pulled down by Lin Jun, "apany me." Tan Luoxi looked at several people with some apologies. His stepmother quickly said, "no, we''ll just leave by ourselves. You can take good care of Xiaojun." When the party left, Tan Luoxi said, "brother Jun..." "I know what you want to ask. I have nothing to say to them. You just need to know that you don''t have to contact them too much. They are not people, just a group of vampires. Don''t think they areing to visit me today. In their eyes, they only have interests. " Tan Luoxi looked at the small fruit basket beside him. There were only a few apples and bananas in it. There was no valuable fruit. Moreover, the fruit is not fresh, holding up less than 50 yuan, you have to count the money in the fruit basket. From this we can see how stingy the stepmother is. "I''ll listen to you. If you don''t let me, I''ll ignore it." Looking at the clever Tan Luoxi, Lin Jun is in a good mood. He went to tan Luoxi and said, "dear luo''er,e here." Tan Luoxi was unprepared to move his head over and was kissing by Lin Jun. "It seems that we didn''te at the right time." There was a banter at the door. Tan Luoxi and Lin Jun are separated, but Lin Jun has developed a thick skin. Anyone whoes here is so natural. On the contrary, Tan Luoxi blushed, "sister, you don''t say hello when youe."Tan Qing is holding arge bunch of high-end customized flowers, while Zhan Qian is carrying a fruit basket. Compared with Xu Jie''s previous fruit basket, his basket is several timesrger in volume and full of imported fruits. "How can you see such a wonderful scene after saying hello." Since Tan Qing and Zhan Qian were reconciled, her smile has gradually be more and more, not as cold as before. The red and white face proved that she had been very wet recently. "Sister, brother-inw, sit down." Tan Qing small face a red, "we have not received the certificate, what is your name brother-inw." Zhan Qian is very helpful, "just call it that way, I like it very much." Tan Qing hit him, and Zhan Qian took her hand to her lips and gave her a kiss. "Did youe here to show affection?" "I heard that Vice President Lin was in hospital, so I came to see him specially." Tan Qing joked. Lin Jun''s face was light, "are you free tomorrow night? I''ve made a reservation and hope to discuss with you about my marriage tow. " "Marriage?" Tan Luoxi a face muddled, "when do we decide to get married?" "Just when you went to buy breakfast." Tan Luoxi a little embarrassed, "you, you did not say to me." "You don''t want to?" "No, No "Silly girl, how can you give yourself to him so easily? No matter how hard it is, you have to make things difficult for him." Tan Qing saw her sister so heartless agreed to get married. "How can you make trouble, sister?" Tan Luoxi blinked his big eyes. "Such as betrothal gifts and so on." Tan Qing is so casually said that she did not marry herself, which knows. "The car and the house are all written in the name of luo''er. If necessary, all my cards can be turned in. I have no objection." Lin Jun''s serious appearance made Tan Qing not know how to pick it up. At first, she was worried that Lin Jun was just ying with Tan Luoxi, but now, who would y at such a high price? They are so bold before they get married, but they can''t find such men withnterns. "By the way, who are the people of Vice President Lin who just went out? I heard them say something about thepany. " Lin Jun''s eyes were dim. "It''s my family, but you don''t have to pay attention to it. The bride price has nothing to do with them. They just have a symbolic meal." You don''t have to know that the purpose of those people who came here today is to be a vice president. They want to open the back door for Xu Jie and let him enter thepany. When he left before, his stepmother did not stop him, thinking that the value of his interests was over. Now I don''t know where to see him be a vice president, he is another money tree. But now he no longer needs such false affection. He sends Tan Qing and Zhan Qian away, and Tan Luoxi embraces Lin Jun from behind. "Brother Jun, don''t be sad. After you have me, I will be your family." "Well." Tan Qing and Zhan Qian came out hand in hand, "I want to go home, how about you?" "go home with you." "You want my mother to blow you out with a broom?" Zhan Qian took her to her arms and said vaguely in her ear, "how about going to my ce?" Before the fight, the two people had a rtionship, made clear the misunderstanding, Zhan Qian and the shield divorce. Now the rtionship with Zhan''s family is very stiff. He doesn''t care at all. He has lost Tan Qing once, and does not want to lose her again. It''s all adults. Tan Qing doesn''t know what he thinks. "Not so good. Mother said it was a bad boy not toe home at 12 o''clock." She made fun of it. But Zhan Qian put on her seat belt and rubbed her head. "Good boy, go home with my brother. My brother will treat you to a lollipop." "Go away..." Chapter 659 The next evening, Lin Jun led Tan Luoxi to the appointed restaurant. Tan Luoxi was very worried, "brother Jun, will you be ok? Don''t force yourself. You can eat any time. " "It doesn''t matter. Pay attention. It''s ok if you don''t have strenuous activities. Don''t worry." Lin Jun''s foundation is very good, and his face is much better after taking a rest these days. After seeing Lin Jun before, Mrs. Tan especially liked this young man. What she liked most was him. "Xiao Lin is here. Are you feeling better?" As soon as Tan''s mother saw Lin Jun, she asked the East and West,pletely ignoring Tan Luoxi on the side. "With luo''er''s care, I''m much better. Thank you for the soup. It''s delicious." "If you like it, it''s good to give it back to your aunts and aunts. It''s so awkward." Mrs. Tan is mother-inw. The more she looks at her son-inw, the more she likes it. "Mom." Lin Jun called out shyly. His mother died early, in the stepmother did not feel such warmth. "Good, Xiao Lin, you see you''ve lost some weight. I''m so used to Lolo that I can''t do anything. Lolo, I''ll teach you how to cook when I go home tomorrow." Tan''s mother herself failed in her marriage, and her greatest hope was that her two daughters would be happy. Lin Jun is very satisfied. She can give all her property to Lolo before she gets the certificate. There are not many good men like this. She worried about Tan Qing and Zhan Qian, and felt that it was not good for her to be entangled with a married man. After the wedding, she taught Tan Qing a lesson. No matter how much they loved each other, Zhan Qian was married. What Tan''s mother hates most is Xiao San, who makes Tan Qing kneel for a long time. Zhan Qianes directly with their marriage certificates. And tell the truth of the matter, the marriage of the two daughters has been settled. For selfish reasons, mother Tan prefers Lin Junyi. "Mom, it''s hard for Luo to take care of me. I''ll talk about cookingter." Lin Jun''s point is very good, which makes his mother like him more. "Good, good. I''ll give you Lolo. I''mpletely relieved." Before he married him, Lin Jun knew he was in love. "Xiaojun, you should also know about Lolo''s father and me. His father is not here today. Don''t worry about it." "Auntie''s OK. We''ll go in when we get there." Tan Qing and Zhan Qian have just arrived, Zhan Qian holding Tan Qing, "it''s just that I''ll learn how much dowry should be given when I marry you in the future." Tan Qing joked: "Vice President Lin has given all his wealth to Luo Luo, and the vi luxury cars are written in the name of Luo Luo. Are you willing?" Zhan Qiangang wanted to say that he had already found awyer and was drafting these matters, since Tan Qing was the woman he identified. These three years have not changed the two people''s deep love for each other, he also decided to give Tan Qing all his wealth, so what? Before he answered, Xu Jie''s voice came from behind: "Mom and Dad, did you hear that? Before he cheated you, he bought a luxury car and a vi. In order to pretend to be poor in front of us, he actually transferred these things to an outsider. " Tan''s face changed. The child''s brain was not stupid. Lin Jun and Tan Luoxi didn''t get the certificate. He transferred his fortune to tan Luoxi. If they broke up, he would lose his blood. Only a fool would do this? Obviously, there is a fool in front of him. He thinks Lin Jun is trying to transfer his property. "This is it?" Tan Qing is certainly not so rude as he is. Lin Jun really doesn''t want these so-called family members to have any contact with the tan family. He is afraid that their vampire attributes will be transferred to the tan family. As soon as Tan Qingyi came out, Xu Jie''s eyes were dazzled. She and Tan Luoxi were two styles. They were a noble cold beauty, and they were more capable and mature in dress. "I''m Xu Jie, sister. You are beautiful." Xu Jie stares at her chest, "do you have a boyfriend?" Zhan Qian pulled Tan Qing into his arms. "What do you think of my fiancee?" Xu Jie looked at the tall figure of the man beside her, close to 190cm in height,pared with his 175cm, I don''t know how much higher. A man in a suit and a gloomy face, Xu Jie was stage fright at that time. "I, I just care." Lin''s father and stepmother quickly pulled him to the back. "This is Miss Tan. I''m Xiaojun''s mother." Lin Jun added: "stepmother." When she was at home, she never regarded herself as a rtive. Now, why do you call yourself so affectionate. "Hello, Mrs. Lin." Mother Tan held out her hand. Several adults solved the embarrassment, but no one was a fool. Xu Jie''s words exposed his ideas. Although the tan family did not deliberately wear pompous, but they are also rich families, temperament and ordinary people are different. On the contrary, her stepmother was full of jewelry in order to be famous today. She wanted to wear all the jewelry in her family.Tam''s mother was born in everyone, even in her 40s, she was very dignified. A long skirt, a pair of earrings, even the ne are not wearing, full of Lady vor. Tan Qing, not to mention, and Zhan Qian are talented women, two domineering presidents. Tan Luoxi and Lin Jun wear casual clothes and are very suitable. The Lin family tried too hard to prove that they had money at home. Lin Jun just wanted tough. Anyway, after dinner, he won''t contact them again after the wedding. Several people took the seats, at first, it was very harmonious on the surface. When the theme of marriage was discussed, the stepmother of betrothal gifts, money and other things began to perform. "I heard that the tan family is also a big family with a lot of prestige. It''s different from our small family. I don''t know what the dowry you give Miss Tan is?" Lin Jun frowned. The man had not offered the bride price, so she really meant to ask for the dowry. Tan Luoxi pulled downlinjun''s hand at the table to let him not be impulsive. Tan Qing is not that simple. After all, it''s not stupid to hang out in the mall for a long time. Tan Qing said slowly: "Auntie, my mother is not very well. I have been taking care of all the things in the tan family these years, so let me talk about my little sister''s marriage." The stepmother is not happy, Tan Qing will not have selfish intention to leave more dowry for herself, but she is also embarrassed to show it. What do you mean, keep smiling "As you said, our Tan family is not a small family, but over the years, thepany''s business has been poor, and it''s hard for thepany to make ends meet. Luo Luo''s dowry..." The stepmother was very anxious when she heard this, "you don''t have to marry anything, do you? This skinny camel is bigger than a horse Her greedy face fell into the eyes of the public. As expected, all the Lin family members were rich wolves, tigers and leopards. Tan Qing said quietly: "Auntie, what are you talking about? My family is very difficult for the time being, but it is not so difficult that I don''t want to marry Luo Luo. I have a vi under my name. I have a little savings at home. Five million plus a vi. Do you think that''s ok? " The stepmother''s eyes were bright, as if the house and money were theirs. Even in her mind, she thought that she could find a good daughter-inw and a job for Xiaojie with five million of her own, and the vi would be used as Xiaojie''s wedding room. The stepmother nodded, "yes, of course." "But ording to our rules, your betrothal gifts will be doubled. My vi is now worth 25 million yuan. If you add 500 yuan to the dowry, it will be 30 million yuan. You should marry with 60 million yuan. " She so a calction, stepmother are anxious to hit the table, "60 million, your sister is made of gold?" Tan Qing''s face immediately changed, "you also said that we are not a small family. If my sister gets married, how can we let her marry Lin Jun?" "We can be the vice president of Dihuang." "The vice president is nothing, and he has no real power." "Who said he had no real power? The president didn''te back before. He did everything by himself. " Lin Jun light way: "now the president hase back, I have no real power." "Mother inw, as Xiao Lin''s parents, you should pay for it?" Tan mother asked softly. Even Zhan Qian said: "I have prepared a billion betrothal gifts." "It''s too much for you The stepmother takes father Lin and Xu Jie away. If they want the money, where can she find it? Tan Luoxi''s pretty smile, "see." Tan Qing is sent a message, five minutester, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting appear at the door of the private room. "Now we can talk about marriage." Chapter 660 Today''s protagonist is not the blood sucker of Lin''s family. How can a character like Tan Qing not investigate in advance? Lin Jun''s best is Lin Jun''s business. It was her family who refused to ept her that led to her separation from Zhan Qian for so many years. Tan Luoxi is her only sister. Tan Qing went to inquire about it early in the morning. Only after this inquiry did she know the horror of the Lin family. It''s a miracle that Lin Jun can survive in such a family, so what she said before is just a deliberate anger to take away the Lin family. The real family members of Lin Jun are Si Li Ting and Gu Jin. Lin Jun didn''t expect Si Li Ting toe. "Why are you here, sir and madam?" Lin Jun stood up respectfully. If Si Li Ting wants to arrange fans, then Lin Jun is definitely his number one fan. No matter whether he is an assistant or vice president, he will always remember that in the heavy snow, Si Li Ting gave him a new life. Si Li Ting has a cold face, always in front of outsiders is anger, not in color, but Gu Jin mouth hanging shallow smile. "Of course, I''m here to talk about your life-long affairs. Mrs. Tan, Miss Tan, Mr. Zhan, please have a seat." Gu Jin is obviously in the middle of the y round the person, otherwise Si Li Ting on the body of the cold will make the scene the most rigid. At the beginning, Tan Fu molested Gu Jin and led to the acquisition of the golf course. Now his family are here, and the atmosphere is not very good. Tan Qing and Gu Jin talk on the phone and meet Gu Jin at the engagement scene. It''s the first time for them to have dinner in private. She looked at the woman who had made a big difference in her family. She only wore light make-up and her exposed skin could be broken. I heard that the birth of a child has not been a few months, and her figure is much better than that of a woman without a child. Such a woman even her own woman some envy, no wonder will let Si Li Ting fall in love with each other. Seems to feel her stay in Gu Jin''s eyes, Si Li Ting hawk''s eyes toward Tan Qing sweep. With aggressive eyes like that, Tan Qing quickly moved away from her eyes. "Are you interested in my wife?" For staying in the sight of Gu Jin for too long, both men and women are the disaster area of Si Li Ting''s prevention. Tan Qing is muddled, a full pause for three seconds before responding to the meaning of Si Li Ting. "My gender is female." She said a few words. "If you are interested in Susu, don''t me me for sending you to be a banshee." Si Li Ting was not polite. Gu Jin helps forehead, this originally embarrassed atmosphere, by Si Li Ting such a make more embarrassed. Lin Jun is not an outsider to them. In addition to no blood rtionship, Lin Jun is equivalent to the existence of rtives. Knowing that Lin''s family is a bastard, it''s not a thing. Marriage is the most important moment. His own family can''t count on it. Gu Jincai specially brings Si Li Ting over. It was for Lin Jun''s business that Si Li Ting agreed toe. He could not let people look down on Lin Jun. This is not easy toe, a word will reduce the atmosphere to the minimum. Tan Qing: It''s all due to the fact that Gu Jin was really popr when she was separated. Not only did a man have to take care of her, but also a strong woman in the mall had a desire to protect her. Just be see by Si Li Ting, at that time he was still pretending to be Smith, so angry that he couldn''te out. Gu Jinhua spent a lot of effort to send that man''s pursuit. Since then, not to mention men, even women have be the object of Si Li Ting''s prevention. "Miss Tan, don''t take it to heart. My husband is joking." Gu Jin said with a smile. However, Si Li Ting doesn''t care about anything, but is particrly persistent in Gu Jin. This human trafficking incident makes him more sensitive. He said with a cold face, "I never joke. If you are to Susu..." After all, this is a big guy, Lin Jun''s idol. We don''t know how to continue. At this time, I saw Gu Jin fork up the fruit sd and put the fruit in his mouth, "is it delicious? Brother Li Ting? " Si Li Ting''s attention was distracted, chewed two mouthfuls, "delicious, Su Su fed the best to eat." Those who are not familiar with Si Li Ting are all confused. Is this themercial emperor in the legend? Isn''t it a wolf dog? Gu Jin also reached out and touched his head, "eat more if you like." The implication is that you just eat, and don''t say anything else you shouldn''t say. Lin Jun has long been aware of this. Over the years, his immunity has been improved to the point where he can turn a blind eye to such things. Gu Jinughed brightly, "Miss Tan, my husband likes to joke with people most. Don''t take it seriously." She snatched in Si Li Ting''s mouth to retort, and put a mouthful of Pitaya in his mouth. Tan Qing just responded. Well, what kind of business genius, iron and blood, is a wife ve! "Cough, nothing. Today is for the marriage of Luo Luo and vice president Lin. let''s get into the theme."Tan Qing is very clever to change the topic, the waiter began to serve slowly. "Before, Vice President Lin has written the house and the car in the name of Luo Luo. I mean, it''s a bride price." The tan family didn''t think that when Tan Luoxi found Lin Jun, he asked Lin Jun to spend a lot of money to marry her, thus taking advantage of Lin Jun. What they care about is the happiness of Tan Luoxi, not his identity. Even their selfishness is that they don''t want Lin Jun to give too much dowry. At present, the tan family''s family is not very good, and they can''t offer a dowry equivalent to the bride price. It can be said that the tan family is very conscientious. It is not the kind of Lin family that only talks about money. Si Li Ting patted the table, "no way! How can vice president Dihuang marry his wife so shabby? " usually, Si Li Ting doesn''t say anything to Lin Jun. he always does nothing but say nothing, which can be reflected at this time. "Ye..." "You don''t have to worry about it. It''s OK for me and Susu toe down with the bride price." Lin Jun opened his mouth and said nothing atst. This was his private domain, but he was habitually obedient to Si Li Ting. Gu Jin quickly gave his big wolf dog Shun Mao, "speak on your own. Why are you so ferocious? Don''t you bring a gift list?" Si Li Ting hands the gift list to Gu Jin for fear that Gu Jin willin about his bad attitude. His gentleness only works in front of Gu Jin, and other people are not Su Su. What can he do if he is not gentle? Lin didn''t expect that Si Li Ting had specially prepared a gift list. What he had done for himself had already exceeded the concern of his superiors for his subordinates. Gu Jin unfolded the list and gently handed it to Mrs. Tan, "Mrs. Tan, look at the list. If you are not satisfied, we will revise it. This is the only time for children to get married. You must be well prepared. If you have any objection, you must raise it. We are not here for a walk, but as Vice President Lin''s family to talk about marriage. You should not be constrained. My husband doesn''t look fierce. In fact, he has a good temper. He has drawn up the list himself Gu Jin''s words can be said to be in the heart of people, her posture is very low, people feel veryfortable. But her husband has a good temper, which may be only in front of her. When Lin Jun heard that Si Li Ting personally drew up a gift list for him, he was too excited to speak. A few people a nce, the eyes all stare straight. Mother Tan almost bit off her tongue. She drank a cup of tea to calm down. "Mr. Si, are you sure you didn''t take the wrong bill? Is this really for Lolo Si Li Ting put his hands around his chest, and his expression was cold. Because he was an elder, his tone was quite good. "No Generally, the betrothal gifts in a city are just cars, houses and jewelry. As for cars and houses, Lin has already bought them, and the tan family will no longer ask for anything else. Who knows that Si Li Ting''s gift list needs a car? No, Because it says airnes, cruise ships, ind cabins. The wooden house is a famous ind scenic spot. The whole house is sold in nine figures for fifty thousand nights. Second, cash, billion. He directly lost a brand of jewelry to tan Luoxi. That brand is one of the most popr luxury goods. Unexpectedly, it belongs to Dihuang. The price of the betrothal gift "What? Are you not satisfied? " Si Li Ting was cold eyed. The tan family shook their heads crazily and thought it was wrong. "Mr. Si, is the bride price too much? We are marrying our daughter, not selling our daughter. Your bride price is so good that we have some psychological pressure." Tan Qing covered her chest, saying that she had been greatly impacted. Chapter 661 Lin Jun himself has not seen it. From the expression of the tan family, he knows that this bill is very heavy. When he took the list himself and looked at it, his face changed. "No, sir. It''s too expensive." Lin Jun didn''t know what to say. In the past, he and Si Li Ting get along with each other in the same way. He did what Si Li Ting told him. Two people together time is not short, most of the heart has a sharp, a lot of things Secretary Li Ting needless to say he will handle well. Li Ting and Gu Jin, the Secretary for the engagement banquet, did not inform him. At that time, he was also very shocked. Due to the presence of other people, he did not say much. Then there was Gu Jin''s affair, which was not convenient for him to talk about his own affairs at that moment. This time, he threw out such a high price gift list. Lin Jun himself was confused, OK. Si Li Ting a word block back: "valuable what, not for you." Lin Jun: Tan Luoxi waved his hand. "Mr. Si, brother Jun and I really love each other. We don''t need these external things. Before you gave you the shares of brother Jun''s Dihuang, now you give them to you. We are ashamed to ept them." Si Li Ting said coldly: "Emperor Huang shares are for Lin Jun, what do you mix with blindly?" Tan Luoxi: The way the Lord dotes on people is really wonderful! A long time ago, there was a rumor in the circle that assistant Lin was his flesh and blood. Before he had no wife, others still wanted him to be with assistant Lin. Without Gu Jin, the tan family would have believed this rumor. Who would have been so generous to people who had no blood rtionship. They obviously don''t know the character of Si Li Ting. For his rtives, he has always been generous, for his enemies, that is inhuman. At the beginning, he was not good at Gu Jin. He had already prepared 20 billion yuan before entering Gu''s home. Even Gu Jin didn''t know about it. Lin Jun was his confidant and his friend. After he fell into the sea, everyone thought he was dead. Emperor Huang is in a mess, but Lin Jun has never given up hope. He manages thepany diligently. People''s heart is flesh long, Si Li Ting does not express, but does not mean he is blind. The list was too expensive for others, and he only felt that it was not enough. Some feelings are irreparable to money. Lin Jun''s contribution to him and Emperor Huang is far greater than these so-called money. He didn''t want to say any thanks, just wanted to stand up for him when Linjun needed him. Gu Jinins and stares at Si Li Ting with one eye. It''s not easy to get the field hot, and he lowers it by his word. "It''s settled about the bride price. Vice President Lin is not an assistant or a subordinate to us, but a rtive. Family affection is something that money can''t measure. Maybe you think this gift list is too heavy, we just think it''s too little. " Lin Jun, who has always been known as a robot, heard the words of his rtives, but his tears were blurred. "Madam..." "I''d better call you assistant Lin. this is more convenient. You don''t have to say anything. We all understand it. At the beginning, brother Li Ting fell into the sea. I haven''t returned to China. The shareholders of Dihuang fell apart. You alone supported Dihuang. We always remember the credit. Over the past few years, how many days and nights have you worked? Why did you give you shares? We believe that you can carry forward the Emperor Huang. It''s not only his painstaking efforts, but also your shares and promotion to be vice president. You don''t have to worry about it. Brother Li Ting and I can''t stay in China for a long time. If we are not here, Emperor Huang will have to pay more attention. " "Don''t say that, ma''am. Even if I don''t have this position and share, I will do my job well as always." Gu Jin smile: "I know, assistant Lin, I am very relieved of your professional ability. However, you don''t have to stick to the end. There is nothing big about thepany now. You can also be a little relieved to apany Lolo well. Work is very important, so is family. If you neglect others because of your work, I will not forgive you. This gift list is his wish, so don''t put it off. Marriage is a very happy thing, but also a symbol of a couple of good expectations, this is our best wishes Gu Jin said so sincerely that Lin Jun couldn''t help crying. Cheated by his family, he has been biting his teeth, but now he has the feeling of family in Si Li Ting and Gu Jin, and his tears can''t stop falling down. "Assistant Lin, why are you crying? After the big deal, I''ll ask you to make a few more reports. " Assistant Lin couldn''t helpughing. Before Gu Jin Fei wanted to keep Tan Luoxi in Dihuang, Lin was afraid of an ident, so he made several small reports to Si Li Ting. "Ma''am, you go over the old books." Seeing that he broke his tears for a smile, Gu Jin was relieved, "Lolo, cherish this moment, and estimate that he will only shed tears once in his life."Tan Luoxi took out his mobile phone very well, "then I have to take a picture and leave a memorial." Two people sing a song and will re mobilize the atmosphere, Si Li Ting did not say anything, just micro hook mouth to prove that he is in a good mood. Gu Jin continued: "Mrs. Tan, Miss Tan, I''ve heard something about the tan family. I''m sorry that my rtionship has caused great changes in your family. Fortunately, Luo Luo and assistant Lin fall in love. This is probably the chance that God gives us to make up for it. My husband and I know that thepany of the tan family has been very difficult in recent years. I hope this gift list can give you some help. " Gu Jin''s words are full of sincerity, but Tan Qing is very embarrassed. "Mrs. Si, don''t say that. It was my fault. At that time, my mother was ill in bed, but our so-called father donated money and ran away. Thepany had problems, and my love was not smooth. So I me you for all these reasons. I feel guilty when I talk to Mrs. Si today. You don''t have to take out so many betrothal gifts in order to make up for it. We have long been relieved, and we really want to be nice to both of you. " This has always been a knot on both sides. Although the tan family''s bad life is due to their dead father, the main fuse is that Si Li Ting bought the golf course in a rage. When we cleared up the past, we were happy at the dinner. Lin Jun is a big stone in the heart of Si Li Ting. Seeing that he has found his own happiness, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting are all happy for him. However, Lin Jun''s eyebrows were always sad. He always felt that his stepmother''s character would never give up. Especially before they heard their house and car written in the name of Tan Luoxi, Xu Jie''s expression on his face was obviously not reconciled. Si Li Ting squinted at Lin Jun, and he knew what he was thinking. "Leave the rest to me." Lin Jun has done many things for him, but this matter is rted to his father. After all, he still can''t do it. He will be led by the nose again and again. "Sir, can I ask you Don''t worry about it. " Si Li Ting takes back sight, "good." Lin Jun''s family affairs he has not been involved in, that is to know that Lin Jun can not make up his mind. However, those people are like blood sucking worms. As long as Lin Jun is alive, they will consume him. In particr, the higher Lin Jun climbed, the more tightly they entangled and the more appetite they had. In the past, Lin Jun was just a little assistant, and they couldn''t make any trouble. Now he is the vice president of Dihuang. Once something happens again, it will directly affect the wholepany, and siting will not let it go. He did it, either dead or wounded. Mrs. Tan enjoyed the meal very much, but she didn''t like Gu Jin very much. Lianlian takes Gu Jin''s hand and asks her to be a guest at home when she is free. Gu Jin had to nod her head and agree. She has always been very popr with her elders. Before that, mother Tang met her, and it was like this. Not to mention Mrs. Tan, even tan Qing has a new view on Gu Jin. She thought she was just relying on a face to conquer Si Li Ting. Now, she has a good way to advance and retreat in case of an ident. Her EQ and IQ are very strong. Clearly should be a high-ranking person, but not a little high-profile, this let Tan Qing very admire, Tan Qing specially asked her to do nails. As soon as he got on the bus, Si Li Ting had a cold face. "Kiss your husband, why are you angry?" "Eating and nail making." Gu Jin chuckled: "it''s all women. Brother Li Ting, you''re jealous. Miss Tan''s fiance is right next to her." Si Li Ting was dissatisfied with the pressure of her body, biting her lips, "don''tugh at others." Chapter 662 Perhaps the general people will be very disgusted with the excessive possessiveness of others. People are free individuals, and everyone wants to be independent. Si Li Ting became more and more fierce, and his sight even went from men to women. In other words, he doesn''t like anything that affects Gu Jin''s attention, whether he''s male or female. Gu Jin did not hate his possessiveness, but liked it. Besides him, this possessive desire is also very strong in her. Because two people are too worried about gain and loss, only if you have lost, you will know how good it is to have. She allows the division Li Ting to make, wait for him to vent like in her skin bit a few small red spots to give up. "Brother Li Ting, I think Noro." "Si Li Ting rubbed her head." Noro has gone home. When you want to see it, you can see it when you want. When Lin Jun''s wedding is over, shall we go back to the United States? " "Good." The families on both sides of the family are in the United States. Bill and Mr. Gu have urged them to see their grandchildren several times. Don''t say it''s them. Even Nangong is worried. In his words, Nangong Xun is so old, not to mention his great grandson. He doesn''t even have a girlfriend. Nangong Mo has a girlfriend, but he hasn''t brought it back to meet formally. His grandson is out of expectation. He has to see other people''s grandchildren to relieve his hunger. There is no result for mom. It''s better to send nono back to the United States, so as to save her crazy father who doesn''t know where to go now. Gu Jin faintly feels that he has not made any movement these years, which is a big move. It was originally said that the whole family would have dinner together in the evening and pick up the video for my grandfather, so that my grandfather would be happy. Gu Qi has taken care of them again. Looking at Gu Jin''s eyes, looking out of the window, he couldn''t help but pull her to the side, "what are you thinking?" "Thinking about Mu Chen, he should be the one who knows my father best?" "Well, he used your father''s name mu all the time." "I still remember that you worshipped Mr. Mu very much before. All the industries he invested in were sessful. In the end, your idol was my father?" Shi Li Ting had a very old face. When he thought Mu Mu was the real Mu ye, some of them seemed to be excited by the fans and saw him in the middle of the night. Now want toe, that person unexpectedly is for Gu Jin''s heart ande, think to feel a bit terrible. As like as two peas, , brother Li Ting brother, I don''t understand. He has been taking care of Xiao Qi. I look exactly like Xiao Qi. When he first saw me in the vi, he should be surprised when he first saw me. But he didn''t, acting like a stranger, which means he knew my identity for a long time. Why didn''t he tell me? " "For what purpose." Gu Jin thought seriously for a long time, "this is the most puzzling thing for me. When I was alone with him, I was in aa for a period of time. When I woke up, there was an inexplicable smell in the air. I thought it was me who gave birth to Jinnuo soon, and my body was too empty. Now I think there are problems everywhere. My drinking capacity is not so shallow. There must be a reason for mya at that time. But why did he let me go without doing anything to me? Brother Li Ting, do you know why? " Si Li Ting will her head into the arms, do not want to on her eyes. "I''ve been investigating. In a word, one thing is certain, Susu. He doesn''t mean you well. You must be careful." Why Si Li Ting is not willing to tell her the truth is because Gu Jin is too soft to his rtives. If she is in love with Xiao Qi for a while, and feels that it is not easy for Xiao Qi to grow to such a big size. If she doesn''t have a father or a mother, she will have to exchange her heart with her? Si Li Ting loves her too much. He can''t bear any more idents. It''s hisst kindness not to kill Xiao Qi. Mu ye or Mu Chen, he will not let them hurt Gu Jin Fenfen. He refused to face Gu Jin''s eyes. He couldn''t bear to look at her clean eyes. He didn''t want to be found cheating her by her. "Well." "My father''s side as long as my mother wakes up, all the grudges can be lifted." Si Li Ting stroked her soft long hair and didn''t speak again. She is looking forward to meeting her real family, and he is looking forward to having a perfect home with her. The car drives back to the vi, Si Li Ting habitually holds her to get off. Just go home to hear the voice of the living room, "stupid big brother, little monster give me a hug." "Ann, I''ll hold it first, or I won''t be allowed to hold it when I''m three years old." "Stupid big brother, why are you so unpromising?" Gu Jin can''t helpughing when he hears their conversation. Tang Ming sits quietly and looks at Gu Annan. "Sir, Madame is back." Gu Annan held the baby in his arms, airtight. "I warn you, I must hold it for an hour tonight, or I will take nono back to the United States."Take a child as a threat, Gu Jin can''t help but cover his mouth and smile. As long as Si Li Ting and Gu Nancang arepeting for Jinnuo, Gu will be online automatically at the age of four. "I have a big baby in my arms. I''ll give you a discount today." Si Li Ting does not cover his love for Gu Jin. But Gu Jin reminds a sentence: "elder brother, you cover Nuo, he can''t breathe freely." "Stupid big brother, I said you don''t have the experience of holding children. Let me hold them. I have experience in holding them." "Ann, you''ve been holding it for an hour and three minutes, and I''ve only held it for 18 minutes." I don''t know how Gu Nancang calcted the time so urately. Of course, the two people who were not on the same channel with her didn''t find this point at all. Gu Annam murmured: "how do you include the time for changing diapers and breast feeding?" These two people It was not easy to restore the rtionship before, because Jinnuo two people seem to be the object of blood feud anytime and anywhere. Fortunately, her leg was injured, and Si Li Ting couldn''t fight for a while. He put Gu Jin on the sofa, took the medicine box and began to change her dressing. These days, under his strict control, Gu Jin''s wound was not allowed to touch with water, involving the wound, and changing the dressing on time. Gu Jin''s wound finally showed signs of healing. Because of a child there, it''s the quiet time here. "Does it still hurt?" Every time I see the wound on Gu Jin''s feet, Si Li Ting will be distressed. At that time, how dangerous was the situation at sea. If the bullet did not hit her calf, but her important organs, would he lose her all his life. Gu Jin gently smile: "so long, how can you ache?" In fact, when a wound was injured, it didn''t hurt. At that time, her attention was on the run for her life, and she didn''t care about her leg injury. Later, the second tear, where the traffickers ran away, the healing of the new raw meat was opened, that is the real pain. Si Li Ting changed her dressing carefully. Under his protection, she would get better soon. "You''re going to give me some rest. You can''t rob me and knock the baby into a concussion. I can''t spare you." K, who was sitting in the corner, made a noise. She was originally dressed in ck, not born, Si Li Ting did not pay attention to. "Auntie, are you here, too?" "Your two eyes are stuck on your daughter-inw. Where do you notice that I''m here? If I don''t follow, these two little bunnies don''t know what kind of flowers they''re going to make. " Both of them like children, and they are bound topete. "If you want to me us, it''s because we are so popr." Gu Jin smiles. "Why don''t you have another one so we can hold it and y with it." Gu Annan decided not to fight with Gu Nancang for the child. Like a little dog, he rubbed Gu Jin''s side to see the wound on her foot. Gu Jin gently flicked her forehead, "do you think that giving birth to a baby is a henying eggs, saying that it can beid?" "How much trouble can you have? Anyway, you''ve been stuck in bed for two days. If you don''t take measures when your periodes, you''ll soon be pregnant. Another year, I can have a little glutinous rice dumplings to y, do youe to the holiday? " Gu An Nan Yue said more excited. In the months after a woman has a child, there is no period, ording to the individual constitution, this period of time without contraception will not have a child. Gu Annan looked like that, I wish she woulde to the holiday immediately, and then create a person with Si Li Ting. "You like children so much. You might as well have one yourself. Nichs iron pir is tall and beautiful. Your child will be very beautiful." Gu Jin seems to have no intention. Chapter 663 Gu Jin admires Tang Ming very much. These days, he pretends to be a fool. For the sake of true love, he is around Gu Annan. However, Annan''s emotional intelligence is not too high. If she really understands Tang Ming''s heart, I don''t know when she will go. Gu Jin deliberately said this in order to test Gu Annan. "I don''t want to have a baby. I heard that you had a big bleeding and almost died. I don''t want to have such a big stomach for several months." Gu Annan''s answer is helpless. He is really a child. Several brothers and sisters are noisy, Gu Nancang suddenly has another sister. You can see that he is in a good mood. Si Li Ting to Gu Jin to deal with the wound, looking at the noisy several people. "Well, it''s not early. It''s time for Noro and Susu to have a rest. Go back where youe from." Gu Annan red at him, "Hello, is there a master like you? The guests didn''t say they wanted to leave, but you took the initiative to drive them away. " "Susu likes quiet. You''ll quarrel with her here." In the eyes of Si Li Ting, Gu Jin is the only one in his heart. He has no mercy on others. "Brother Li Ting, all the visitors are guests. How can anyone drive others away?" Gu Jin a mouth, Si Li Ting body''s me immediately weakened a lot. Gu Annan ran to Gu Jin''s side and took Gu Jin''s arm. "My sister said that. I want to live here." Si Li Ting cold hum a, looked at Tang Ming, "can''t manage her well?" The implication is that you take care of your woman and take her out of my sight. Tang Ming didn''t seem to hear what he said. He looked at the nk ce and didn''t reply to Si Li Ting. Gu Annan was coquettish to Gu Jin and said, "elder sister, can you let the little monster sleep with me at night? I''m used to holding him to sleep these days. I can''t sleep without him "You didn''t sleep well without Noro for so many years." Si Li Ting just can''t stand Gu Annan. What''s more, he can''t bear to see another man who robbed himself of his treasure. Si Li Ting seems to be a few people who care about the te, everyone is fighting against each other. "Sister, listen to what he says. I take good care of Nono these days, so you can let him sleep with me." "Good, good, sleep with you, sleep with you." Gu Jin has no way to take her. Gu Nancang''s eyes lit up, "jin''er, can''t I sleep with nono tomorrow night?" "No, you''re a big man. What are you doing Si Li Ting refused coldly. "I didn''t talk to you again, jin''er, what do you say?" Gu Jin is one of the first two big. Her family likes Noro, which is a good thing, but she also has a headache when she likes it to this extent. "Brother, Annan is a girl with a delicate mind. Besides, she has brought Jinnuo for such a long time, and she has experience. I don''t even have a girlfriend. Where do you have the experience of taking care of children? What''s more, children have to drink night milk at night. It''s not good to disturb your sleep Gu Nancang looked at Gu Jin intively, "I can hear that you areughing at me as a single dog." "If you know, please find us a sister-inw." Si Li Ting held Gu Jin in his arms and sneered at him, "some people look smart on the surface, but in fact, they don''t even have a girlfriend behind their backs." Gu went online at the age of four, "how great is it that you have a wife?" Si Li Tingcent, holding Gu Jinqin a mouthful, "yes, it''s amazing." "Jin''er, take care of your man!" Gu Nancang is so angry that he will die sooner orter. "I went back to my room." "Well, where are you going? Don''t you have a vi Si Li Ting looks at Gu Nancang straight to the guest room. Gu Nan Cang''s head has not returned, Gu Annan is holding Jin Nuo, still not forgetting to pull Tang Ming. "Two pirs, let''s go back to the room. The guest room is here. I''m not polite." Tang Ming conveniently took the milk powder diaper with him. People who didn''t know thought it was his and Gu Annan''s children. "Can''t you go back to your vi? What do you want to do with me Those two people did not regard themselves as outsiders at all. One was more natural than the other, just like returning to their own home. Gu Annan looked back at him and said, "I''m helping you to have more two people''s world between you and my sister. You try to make my sister pregnant early and have another baby. No, it''s better to have twins, and triplets are also good." Gu Jin Fu, these people don''t have children by themselves, but they have a good idea to let her have more. Si Li Ting looked at Ka who was smoking to one side, "Auntie, you..." "I won''t y with you young people. I have an appointment in the evening, juste to see you." After that, K got up and left. Although she was 40 years old, she was very enchanting and full of feminine charm. "Auntie, take your time." Si Li Ting is still very respectful to Ka. At the beginning, thanks to her 15% shares, she helped herself a lot.Before the noisy room is finally quiet down, housekeeper happy way: "young master, our family has never been so lively, I think this is a good thing." Gu Jin also pulled his arm, "brother Li Ting, I also think it''s very good. Anyway, the house is so big, but how cold and lonely we should be living." Si Li Ting said: "she is not wrong, we have more than two people in the world." Then he took Gu Jin back to the room and leaned down, "Susu, I want you." Gu Jin looks at this possessive more and more intense big child, finger in his forehead flick, "go to take a bath." "Well, I''ll water my wife first." Si Li Ting did these things with ease. He didn''t think there was any mistake in spoiling his wife too much. He only felt that life was too short to spoil her for a lifetime. Susu has suffered so much in the past. He only gives her the best he can to her every day of his life, so that she won''t feel sad any more. After cleaning the bathtub, sprinkle Gu Jin''s favorite bath salt, light the fragrance, and sprinkle a pile of rose petals. "Wife, the water is ready." He walked out of the bathroom with a little man lying on his bed. Put on the pajamas, obediently holding the tablet in the eyes. "What are you looking at? Look at it so seriously. " Originally thought she was looking at the stock market trend, who knows she is actually reading online novels, read with interest. "Looking at the overbearing president again?" Si Li Ting shaved the tip of his nose. "Yes, brother Li Ting. This book is very good recently. You can go and have a look at it when you are free." "Si Li Ting frown," I just don''t see you these little girls see love. " Gu Jin didn''t depend on him. He grabbed him and said, "this book is really good-looking! It was Lolo who rmended me to see it. The male masters like the female masters very much Si Li Ting kisses her eyebrow heart, "how much pet?" "Like brother Li Ting." "It''s all fictional stories. Susu, don''t watch too much of these bossy presidents to avoid nightmares at night." He didn''t like Gu Jin to spend too much time and energy on other things, so he took off her tablet. "I''m not a thriller. How could I have nightmares? Wait, brother Li Ting, your highness nine has published a new article, and Empire daddy''s bullying pet is also super good-looking." "It''s all routine writing. It''s nothing to see. Go and take a bath." "No, brother Li Ting, strong Amway. This is a daddy''s book. The man is not only domineering, but also arrogant. The tea and tea baby in it is so cute!" "Have Jinnuo lovely?" Si Li Ting snorted, he didn''t believe that there are more lovely than his own baby in this world. "This can''t bepared. Noro is only a few months old. How old is tea? And she''s a girl. Super cute. Brother Li Ting, can I give you a little princess, too?" Gu Jin talked and talked about giving birth to a child. Si Li Ting took the tablet from her hand and carried her to the bathroom. "Susu, as I said, having a baby depends on your physical condition. We can''t rush." Gu Jintou twist, "hum, you are not Qiao devil cute at all." "Who is the devil, Joe?" "It''s the man in Empire daddy''s pet. He''s very nice to the woman." "Susu Have I indulged you too much recently? How can youpare me to an imaginary character? " Si Li Ting calm face, "or, tonight we change posture?" "Brother Li Ting, I''m wrong. I''m joking. You''re more handsome, handsome and domineering than Baron jolly!" "Well, that''s about it." Chapter 664 Lin Jun''s marriage began to be handled. The news has been spread. If we could ignore it before, now Lin Jun is the vice president of Emperor Huang, holding great power. Only a little bit of wind, some gossip news, the media began to write. The Lin family had been very worried about it since they came home. They were even more shocked when they saw the gift list given by Emperor Huang burst out. "Mom, look, a billion dors in cash and yacht airnes as betrothal gifts. We''ve been cheated by Lin Jun all the time." Stepmother''s eyes are red when they see a billion. For ten million people who have never seen them, what an astronomical figure it is. She took father Lin and said, "you see, this is the good son you taught. Before that, you said it was not good for us to cheat him. Who lied to whom? He has money to buy vis and sports cars, but he has no money to support his family? Xiao Jie will get married in two years. Even if he takes out 1% of the bride price, we will not be unable to find a girlfriend. " "Yeah, thest little bitch was, I ran away when I didn''t have money." Xu Jie is indignant. On the one hand, he felt that it was not good for them to cheat Lin Jun; on the other hand, he felt that Lin Jun had so much money hidden that he did not regard them as his family. "Wife, don''t worry about it. Tell Xiaojun well that he is not such an inhumane person." "You didn''t see his attitude that day, and didn''t give us a good face in front of the tan family. Anyway, I don''t care. You have to let him buy a house and a car for Xiaojie." Lin''s father sighed, "Xiaojun doesn''t even answer my phone now. Where can I contact him?" "Dad, it''s up to me." Xu Jie looked at the magazine, Tan Luoxi holding Lin Jun, the two made a perfect match. "Jay, do you have a way?" "He doesn''t regard us as rtives any more. He shouldn''t be too kind to such ungrateful white eyed wolf." "Xiao Jie, don''t mess around." Lin''s father thought something was wrong and reminded him in time. For business, it''s a bombshell. Si Li Ting was originally a low-key personality, before Gu Jin, many years others did not know the true face of Emperor Huang''s president. This time, it has been well known since the engagement. He is to tell you one thing. Lin Jun''s position in his heart, in the position of Emperor Huang. There is another reason, the decline of the tan family, now climb up the Emperor Huang so intimate, a lot of things have changed. Some partners who might not have cooperated with them would also take the initiative to discuss cooperation due to the rtionship between Emperor Huang and them. Si Li Ting''s good political skills and a high price gift list have brought a lot of invisible benefits to Lin Jun and the tan family. Lin Jun represents Emperor Huang, and his every move is closely rted to thepany. The tan family has also be very lively. Before thepany declined, many rtives were afraid that Tan Qing would go to them to borrow money. Many rtives directly cut off contacts. Now I heard that Tan Luoxi was going to marry Emperor Huang. In a sh, rtives changed their faces, and there was no time for the tan family to be quiet. Tan Luoxi just sent off a group of rtives, "sister, my face is going tough stiff." "Tired of dealing with these people?" "Yes, the third uncle is the most disgusting. Elder sister, I still remember the face when you asked him to borrow money. I didn''t expect that even the old ginseng of hundreds of years were willing to send it today. If I don''t answer you, what do you think of us? tter when you want to, but if you don''t want it, you''ll kick it to one side Tan Qing wrote down the gifts as she counted them. "Lolo, that''s what you don''t understand. Why don''t we take them since they want to send them?" "Sister, are you afraid that they wille to you in the future? These people are so annoying. " "now the dominant power is in our hands, and I can''t answer it, but I have to has the final say. I have a clear note of those ounts." Tan Luoxi understood what she meant. It seemed that her sister was going to take care of the gifts, so it was not necessary to do something. "Sister, you are really ck." "Luo Luo, this is the power of the market. You will know it gradually. I thought I was pretty good before. I only knew that the man was a cruel character when I saw the general manager." In the past, others said that he was the king of Commerce, turning his hands for clouds and covering his hands for rain. Tan Luoxi thought it was too exaggerated. Now she really knows the power of Si Li Ting. In those years, his words made the tan family decline. Now a gift list will bring the tan family back to its peak. From the beginning to the end, he just hosted a dinner party and released a gift list. In his hands, the skill of intrigue is like a change of wind and cloud. Ordinary people can''t see through his ideas. Tan Luoxi sighed, "elder sister, we were not so stupid at that time, otherwise the tan family must be bankrupt now." "Yes, it''s fate. It''s true that the decline of the tan family is due to him, or is the prosperity of the tan family because of him. It''s really no exaggeration to say that he is the king.""Sister, I''ll trouble you at home. I''ll go back to the rental house. My brother is discharged from the hospital. I have to go back to take care of him." Tan Qing smile, "this has not married out, on the elbow to turn out, so anxious to see him?" "Don''tugh at your sister. It''s good to find such a good man. Lolo, I''ve made bone soup. You can bring it to Xiaolin." "OK, mom, I''m going." "Be careful on the way. You didn''t drive today. Do you want your sister to see you off? It''s sote." "It''s only eight thirty. I''ll take a taxi." Tan Luoxi left with the food box. Tan Road, you need to take a taxi to get out of the vi. Before going downtown, she stopped a van beside Tan Luoxi, and her body was forcibly taken away by several men. The lunch box was scattered all over the floor. Tan Luoxi had also practiced Taekwondo, but the other side came too fast and didn''t give her time to react. Plus the other side are all tall men, one by one strong. "It''s you!" Tan Luoxi saw the man in the car is not Xu Jie? "Sister inw, we met again. My brother has raised you well. Your skin is as tender as an egg." "Get out of my way, don''t touch me!" Tan Luoxi looked at his outstretched hand and scolded coldly. "Xu Jie, you said that you and your brother are both family members. How can they be so different? What he is ying with is such an excellent product, while you can only y with the bus, tut..." Xu Jie said coldly: "shut up all his mother, you just take the money." Thinking that Lin Jun cares so much about this woman, he will certainly give him money. Since he is willing to give one billion yuan, it is not too much to ask for tens of millions? When Tan Luoxi was pulled into the car, there was another car following him. Gu Jin is addicted to romance novels these days, and he takes this opportunity to recuperate his legs at home. "Annam, you see, Joe is lovely and updated. I don''t know when he will know that tea is his own daughter." Gu Annan was teasing Jin Nuo, "that nine highness Geng Wen is too slow. I want to send her a de." Gu Jin looked at thetest update and sighed, "yes, it''s gone. She writes so slowly that I can''t help her write it." Si Li Ting listens to the gossip of the two sisters and handles the mail silently. Mobile phone came in a message, he took a look, the fish hooked. Turn off theputer and get up. "Susu, I''ll go out." "It''s sote. What can I do for brother Li Ting?" Gu Jin looks out at the dark sky. When I met him, he asionally went to have a party at night. Now Si Li Ting never goes out at night. He stays at home with her and her children. It''s rare that he has to go out tonight, which makes Gu Jin feel strange. "Well, nono''s diapers are running out. You don''t like red pitaya. I''ll go to the supermarket to buy some." "Just let the servants do it." "By the way, honey. I''ll be back soon." Si Li Ting went upstairs and changed a suit of clothes. Gu Annan was lying on the sofa. "Brother inw, bring me a barbecue when Ie back." Gu Annan is probably the most grounded sister among the sisters. Last time he took Gu Jin to roll a string, which made Gu Jin have diarrhea and was almost thrown into the sea by Si Li Ting to feed the shark. Si Li Ting stares at her one eye, give you a look at oneself experience. Gu An Nan looks at Gu Jin, "elder sister, people want to have a barbecue. They don''t satisfy their wishes at all, whining." "Brother Li Ting..." Gu Jin looked at him pitifully. Chapter 665 In the world of Si Li Ting, there is only one saying that the great earth is not as big as Su Su. Last second Gu Annan or cold face, I wish to kick Gu Annan''s someone, a pair of Gu Jin''s eyes, his heart melted. Don''t say it''s barbecue. Even the stars in the sky will be picked. "Well, I''ll go to the night market when I get back." "Well." Gu Jin looks at him gently. Gu Annan bit a grape. "Sister, why do we look the same? My brother-inw would like to tear me every time he sees me. He treats you so well." "He doesn''t talk by looking at his face. If this is the case, I would be worried about the number of beautiful women in the world." "So it is." Gu Annan looked at the sketch book on the tea table. This is what Muqi left in the hospital. It shows that she is wearing a nurse''s uniform and has a little devil''s horn on her head. Gu Jin is like a little angel. "I don''t know what''s wrong with you, either?" Gu Jin asks people to inquire about Xiao Qi''s whereabouts. She has been brought back to Europe by Mu Chen. "You stepped on her painting the first time you met. Xiao Qi must hate you to death." Gu Jin intentionally joked. She knew that Gu Annan was a bear child with duplicity, and she was in a bad mood when Xiao Qi was taken away. "Well, I don''t like her anyway." "Don''t like her painting of Xiao Qi?" "I was bored. Look around." Gu Jin doesn''t tear her apart. As soon as he mentions Mu CHEN Si Li Ting, he asks her not to take charge of it, even keeps her away from Mu Chen. With her understanding of Si Li Ting, he must know something. Maybe those things are not good for him, so he didn''t tell himself. She doesn''t need to guess what, because Gu Jin believes that Si Li Ting is sincere to her. If he doesn''t say it, she won''t ask. Just like tonight, she didn''t miss Si Li Ting. She left after reading a message. Buying nono diapers is just an excuse, but she doesn''t think that Si Li Ting is going to do something bad for herself. He doesn''t want to know that Ken has his reason. This is the way that Gu Jin and Si Li Ting get along with each other. Tan Luoxi was verbally taken advantage of by them all the way, but several people did not really dare to do anything to tan Luoxi in order to ask for money. She was taken to an abandoned warehouse where several people tried to disguise as her kidnapper and asked Lin Jun to take the ransom. Several people are students of Physical Education Institute, tall, in the school is not learning nothing. An old fluorescentmp in the warehouse lit up the light, much more than in the car. Tan Luoxi was wearing a small dress and skirt. Today, she was specially dressed to entertain her rtives. When Xu Jie saw Tan Luoxi''s face, he couldn''t help himself for a moment. He thought about the girl friend he had been looking for. He usually smeared his face with what he had done. This tan Luoxi is different. Aristocrats are born different from others. "Sister inw, do you have a good time with my brother?" Xu Jie almost drooled when she saw her good figure. "Get out of here. He''s not as disgusting as you are. I warn you to let me go quickly, or you will be finished!" Tan Luoxi is too aware of Lin Jun''s character. The reason why he has notpletely broken up with his family is that even if his family hurt him so much, he still maintains thest trace of decency. Because of this, the Lin family dare to trample on him again and again, and evene up with a way to kidnap Tan Luoxi. He felt that Lin Jun was good tempered, so he dared to be so bold. Originally it was for money, but now there is somemotion in his heart, "he hasn''t touched you yet?" Surrounded by several jackals, Tan Luoxi also found Xu Jie''s eyes more and more strange. "It''s none of your business, whether you are rted by blood or not, you have to call me sister-inw." This is the first time that Xu Jie is ready to move. "Xu Jie, or you will move her, she is the first time." "Go away, just because you want to move her?" "Cut, what are you pretending to be? Didn''t your former girlfriend exchange with us?" Hearing some people''s foulnguage, Tan Luoxi''s heart is not good, but money doesn''t matter, if these jackals want to fight her. "Are you crazy? If I''m not hurt, he will still give you money. If you dare to move me, don''t say that you can''t get any money, and you will suffer a terrible price." Don''t look at Lin Jun who is very good to himself. He is not a kind-hearted person. If he offends the bottom line, his means are not simple. In the past, his bottom line was thepany, so no matter how his family grinded him, he didn''t care. Now Lin Jun''s bottom line still has one more her, money is a small matter, she is passive, Xu Jie ispletely finished. Obviously, these little boys don''t know what''s terrible about Lin Jun."The price? Ha ha, don''t look at yourself too much, my brother that person I know very well, he is a soft persimmon. As long as I talk casually in front of dad, he listens to his father most. You''d better be smart. I want you. If you want to marry him, you will keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, he will not marry you if he knows you are not clean, and there will be no price list. " In Xu Jie''s eyes, it is obvious that Tan Luoxi is of little use to Lin Jun, not just a woman. Now he ispletely crazy and wants to attack Tan Luoxi. He was sure that she was just a woman. If such a thing happened, he would not say it for the sake of face, so that he could do whatever he wanted. "How could he have such a shameless family as you?" This time Tan Luoxi deeply felt Lin Jun''s helplessness before. Why did he never take the initiative to mention his family members. "Shameless? Yeah, I''m just shameless. What''s the matter? You''ll know what I''ll do when you cry under me Said Xu Jie toward Tan Luoxi close, then at this time the warehouse door was fiercely knocked open. A voice coldly rang out: "quite lively ah." Tan Luoxi thought it was Lin Juning. She turned her head and saw Si Li Ting. "President." How did hee here? The name of Si Li Ting is unknown to everyone. Xu Jie is also seen in the media. I didn''t expect that the people who always appeared on the Inte would appear in his sight without warning. the man was followed by several people, and his body was cold. This is not angry from the prestige of the aura, even if not close to Xu Jie has been scared very ugly. He stood up at a loss, "secretary, President, I am Lin Jun''s brother Xu Jie, hello." Si Li Ting saw the tied Tan Luoxi. Fortunately, nothing happened. He did not release Tan Luoxi for the first time, but said to Xu Jie: "continue." Xu Jie doesn''t know what kind of tricks he is ying. The cold breath of men makes him scared. Continue? Give him a hundred guts and he can''t go on. "President, I, I am wrong." Si Li Ting doesn''t have so much patience. He has to buy diaperster. No, besides diapers, there''s Gu Annan''s barbecue. He kicks at Xu Jie, who bumps into Tan Luoxi. Xu Jie has been scared to shiver, "president, you forgive me, I dare not next time." "I''ll let you go on." Si Li Ting side of the man cold mouth: "let you continue, are you deaf?" "I, I don''t know what to do." Si Li Ting looked at the wrist watch, word by word: "tear her clothes." Tan Luoxi''s pupils dted. "President, what do you mean?" Some other people have the courage to think that Si Li Ting has a special hobby and wants to y with them. After all, this woman is wonderful. "President, I''ll help him." Said a salty pig''s hand to touch Tan Luoxi. I didn''t expect that men who seem to be respectable can do such things. It seems that all men in the world are the same. His hand has not touched Tan Luoxi, Si Li Ting kicks him again. He looked at Xu Jie coldly, and put a gun in his hand against Xu Jie''s forehead. "I don''t have so much time to spend with you. I don''t want to die. I tear her clothes right away. If you don''t, I''ll tear you today. " Xu Jie was scared to shiver, "president, you calm down, I tear, immediately tear open!" Tan Luoxi''s face turned pale. She knew that Si Li Ting could not hurt her. But how many meanings does this situation mean? Chapter 666 You see me, I see you. I don''t know what the situation is now. If this man came to save Tan Luoxi, he should untie Tan Luoxi, but he wanted Xu Jie to tear Tan Luoxi''s clothes. If he wants to y together and others want to move Tan Luoxi, he reacts so much. Xu Jie doesn''t know what he is thinking. In short, he has only one idea now, that is to tear her clothes. Tan Luoxi tears in the eye socket in the circle, she does not believe that Si Li Ting will do this to her. "Stab" a, her clothes were torn a part, chest scenery revealed most of the men around the eyes are straight. "This woman is a real beauty, isn''t it? How big Xu Jie also want to continue, Si Li Ting cold mouth, "stop." "President, what exactly do you want to do?" Si Li Ting is toozy to exin that the people behind him have started shooting with SLR. "You guys, take off your clothes." Si Li Ting ordered. Several people are excited, thought it is open to eat, one by one quickly undressed. When Xu Jie saw him take out the camera, he knew that things were not very good. "Let go of your paws. If you touch her finger, I''ll kill you." Si Li Ting''s indifferent words are like a basin of cold water to wake them up. The person with the camera is a very conscientious person who teaches them how to pose. Tan Luoxi seems to understand the purpose of Si Li Ting''s doing this, so she is also very cooperative, delicate and pitiful. "That''s enough." Si Li Ting let people untie her, let people take off the coat to put on her. "Are you all right?" He just asked Tan Luoxi. He was so indifferent to all the women except Gu Jin. Because she was assistant Lin''s fiancee, his attitude was a little better. Even then, he would not take off his coat. "Nothing, president. Do you want to give these photos to Mr. Lin?" "Well." Si Li Ting did not deny it. "Take these men to the police station for kidnapping," he said to the man on the side "Yes." Those people took off only a pair of underpants. They yelled no and were pulled away by others. He left Xu Jie alone, which made Xu Jie even more afraid. He preferred to be taken to the police station. "Mr. Secretary, what do you mean? I have nothing to do with my sister-inw. I just y with her. " "For fun? Don''t worry, I will let you have fun, I and Lin are different, not as soft hearted as he is Xu Jie''s back was cold, and his face was white with fright. He knelt down and begged for mercy: "general manager, I beg you to have a lot of adults to spare me this cheap life." "What you mean is not life, but people. In the past, how could you make trouble? I only thought you were assistant Lin''s family members. I didn''t want to participate in his family affairs. But you cheat him again and again, and never treat him as a family member. " Si Li Ting is the one who can see the most clearly. In the past, he only reminded Lin Jun a few words, but also did not criticize him excessively. Everyone''s bottom line is different, and the measurement of family is also different. Even if Si Li Ting is not satisfied with his eyes, he has nopulsion to do anything. Xu Jie boldly said: "since you have never been in charge of these things, why do you need to manage them today? This is our family business. " "Now I have promoted him to Vice President Lin. his words and deeds represent the image of thepany. As for your blood sucking insect like family members, since you can''t give me any warmth, it''s better to be destroyed by me. I won''t let that happen to you and your restless mother Facts have proved that Si Li Ting really didn''t guess wrong. When his stepmother was at home, he suggested that if he asked Lin Jun for money, they would go to the reporter to write about it. He said that Lin was a wolf in the neck, regardless of his family''s life or death, when public opinion came out, he would see how he got married. Xu Jie thinks that he can go to Lin Jun directly. He can only send them a little at most. If he kidnaps them, he will give them a lot if he is in a hurry. And he is his brother, he can''t sue himself, Xu Jie thinks very well. However, he did not calcte, Si Li Ting, an old fox with insight into people''s heart, took a step to see ten steps, and had already figured out their mind. From that day''s dinner party to leave, Si Li Ting asked people to monitor the movements of the Lin family. Even Si Li Ting also guessed that Xu Jie was likely to take Tan Luoxi and find someone to protect Tan Luoxi. In the first time she was taken away, someone informed Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting never left any threat when he did something. Lin''s family is a small threat. To solve this threat, he didn''t have to do it by himself. He only came here because it was rted to Lin Jun. "President, I know it''s wrong. I''ll tell my mother when I get home that we won''t go to my brother''s trouble in the future. Please let me go this time."Si Li Ting snorted coldly, "this set of Lin Jun is useless to me. What you have done to Lin Jun over the years should also pay a little price." He picked up Lin Jun in the snow. At that time, he couldn''t believe that his height of 1.8 meters was only 110, which was so skinny. "He just graduated from university. For selfish purposes, you have lent hundreds of thousands of yuan in his name to ask him to repay. He went to work during the day and worked part-time at night. At the same time, he took private jobs. He ate a steamed bread a day and nearly starved to death in the snow. I took him in, and he paid off his debts. You think there is an opportunity to take advantage of it again and again to extract all the benefits from him. You call him big brother. Will you treat him like a brother one day When Tan Luoxi heard about what happened to Lin Jun in the past, she felt terrible. She didn''t know how Lin Jun survived. "I didn''t do those things. I was young. His father was vain..." "Nonsense. If your vain mother didn''t instigate him to cheat Lin Jun with illness as the reason, all the money Lin Jun has given to your family in recent years is not enough. You still want to attack his fiancee. Do you have any humanity?" "President, don''t be cheated by him. He''s Yin. You''d better make a good investigation. He doesn''t know how much money he has lost when you''re not in thepany. He used that money to buy vis and luxury cars. He was just an assistant before. Where did he get the money? It''s all from thepany. " Xu Jie takes a bite back and tries to frame Lin Jun. Si Li Ting sneered: "I don''t need you to say what kind of person he is. In order to prevent you vampires, I''ll deduct his bonus and give it to him to do financial management and investment. I didn''t tell him the password until I knew you had broken up. Otherwise, you would have cheated him out of money Tan Luoxi in the heart of Si Li Ting more and more admiration, he is really good to Lin Jun, no wonder Lin Jun didn''t want to work for him. Xu Jie was disappointed, "how could this be..." It was the president behind the scenes who had been hiding something from them! "You''re not a top president. Why do you bother to do this?" Si Li Ting sneered: "it''s very simple. Assistant Lin is good at everything. The only weakness is you vampires. In the future, I will give the Emperor Huang to him, and you will only be his stumbling block, so I''m going to get rid of his weakness myself. " Xu Jie felt that the man in front of him was even more terrible than he imagined. He only saw the money, but Si Li Ting obviously saw more. "Take it." Si Li Ting ordered coldly. Xu Jie was tied away, he felt scared and begged for mercy. Si Li Ting didn''t even frown. When Xu Jie was taken away, Si Li Ting just looked at Tan Luoxi, "just like that to you, don''t you mind?" "What''s the matter? When I was on the beach abroad, we all wore bikini. Besides, I didn''t expose anything. Thank you for your kindness." "You are his woman, how can I let others touch you?" "I used to think he wanted to repay you for your kindness. Now I know what the president is like." "You should be d that you are not the enemy." "Yes, it''s good that I''m not the enemy, or I''ll die ugly." Tan Luoxi bowed respectfully to Si Li Ting. "Thank you, president." Si Li Ting''s behavior she also understood that he was helping Lin Jun to make up his mind and let himpletely break the mind of that family. I have to say, this man''s method is really powerful! Chapter 667 Tan family. "Xiaoqing, you should go to see Luo Luo. I had a nightmarest night." Tan Qing sorted out the things on her hand, "good mother, I''ll send her off." When she started the car to find Tan Luoxi along the way, she did not go too far, but there was no shadow of Tan Luoxi. On the contrary, it was something on the road that attracted her attention. It was the soup made by her mother for Lin Jun. now the lunch box is in the middle of the road, and all the soup is spilled out. "Lolo Tan Qing was very afraid. At first she thought Tan Luoxi was hit by a car, so she spilled the soup in her hands. There was no blood around, and no one was there. Even tan Qing in the grass has searched all over the ce. There is nothing on Tan Luoxi except that lunch box. What''s going on? Tan Qing immediately adjusted the monitoring. When she saw Tan Luoxi tied away, she was scared. Tan Luoxi has been practicing taekwondo since she was a child. Ordinary men are not her opponents at all. A few strong men suddenlye down from the car, just a few seconds. Until Tan Luoxi was kidnapped, Tan Qing quickly contacted Lin Jun, after all, Lin Jun''s contacts were more extensive than her, and the license te number could not be seen at night. "Hello." There was no sound of waves in the woods. "Something happened to Lolo. Just after dinner, she said she woulde to see you and didn''t want me to send her. I can''t rest assured. When I came out, I found only the chicken soup lunch box my mother cooked for you. After adjusting the monitoring, I found that Lolo was captured by several young men. I''ll send you the surveince video right away. Can you see if you can do something about it? " Their Tan family has not settled down, and it is unlikely that they will make enemies. Only Lin Jungang, who has just be vice president, is likely to have something to do with him. "OK, send it to me." How many young men? Lin Jun had been thinking about who it would be. First of all, it will not be Dihuang''s person, because he has basically controlled Dihuang when he was not a vice president. If something had happened, it would have happened long ago, and it would not have happened now. People from otherpanies are unlikely. After all, he is on vacation now. What''s the point of starting Tan Luoxi? Besides, now Si Li Ting is back, unless someone doesn''t want to die. Don''t want to die Several people shed into his mind. These days, his ears are not clean. His stepmother, father Lin, and Xu Jie take turns to fight for money. Xu Jie even put out a word that he would regret. At that time, Lin Jun felt very annoyed, so he pulled several people into darkness. Now I think it is very likely that Xu Jie has a problem, and he started with Tan Luoxi. At this time, Tan Qing has sent the surveince video to Lin Jun. although the street light is not very strong, he recognized Xu Jie at the first time. Lin Jun is famous for his unforgettable memory. At a nce, he recognized the so-called brothers of Xu Jie. There was a fight between Xu Jie at school and he had to record a big demerit. His stepmother couldn''t help it. He asked Lin Jun to go to support him. Those people were also in the office at that time. They were all students majoring in sports. They were all high horse University. "This bastard." It was the first time that Lin Jun had such a big breath. To tan Qing reply a word, let her not worry, the rest of the matter to him to deal with. Lin Jun dials Xu Jie''s phone number and discovers that the other party has already shut down the phone. He had to turn to his stepmother, who spoke in a good tone. "Xiaojun, how did you think of calling me?" "Where''s that bastard?" "Who are you talking about?" The stepmother obviously didn''t know what he was talking about. Before, even if Lin Jun didn''t like it, he wouldn''t talk in such a tone. "Who else? Xu Jie, that brute, took luo''er away. " When his stepmother heard him say that about her son, she was very upset. "What are you talking about? If you lose your fiancee, you me us on Xiao Jie? " "How much is it? You make a price and give the money, and we will have nothing to do with it in the future. " Lin Jun is really tired. These blood sucking insects think of such a mean way to ask for money. "What money?" The stepmother didn''t think her child would do such a thing. "You don''t want money? Send lol back, I''ll give you a sum of money. Take this money. Don''te back to me again! " The stepmother wanted to have a few theories, but when she heard that she could get money, she didn''t care whether her son was the murderer. "I''ll ask Jay." "I warn you, I can give you money, but if my fiancee loses a hair, let alone money, I will send them all to prison!" Lin Jun voice cold hung up the phone, he knew his stepmother must have a way to contact Xu Jie. Since they want the money themselves, as long as TAM Luoxi is safe. He didn''t miss the sight that Xu Jie stayed on Tan Luoxi that day. What should Tan Luoxi do if they had other ideas?Stepmother here is also very happy to contact Xu Jie, before Xu Jie said everything to him, did not expect him to be so powerful, so quickly settled. It seems that Lin Jun really has a lot of money. He can charge as many prices as he can. Xu Jie can''t get through. "Husband, how much do you think we should pay? Xiaojun wants to buy out the rtionship between us with money. It''s not cost-effective if it''s less. If it''s more, he won''t give it. How much do you say is the best? " Lin''s father was not very happy. "Let Xiaojie release Miss Tan quickly. He kidnaps others. This is a crime!" "It''s all a family tomit any crime. Lin Jun said that he would take the money to settle it. Are you still standing on your son''s side, not willing him to take the money out? " Father Lin sighed, "it''s not a matter of money. I''ll follow you all the time before, but this time it''s too much! Unexpectedly, Xiaojun''s fiancee was kidnapped for money. Is this what people do? " "No one did it? Are you calling Jay a beast? OK, you old man. I''ll go and ask for tens of millions. Then I''ll leave with my little Jay. You can live on your own. Anyway, I''ve long been unhappy with you. " At this time, the stepmother''s face was very proud. She felt that she was sure to win. She was familiar with the character of Lin Jun. He didn''t open his mouth and promised that it was OK. Once he did, he would give money no matter what happened. "What do you say?" Father Lin was very angry. "I said, I have long been unhappy with you. Your family background is ordinary and you have no ability. If you had a strong son, I would have gone." "Well, you finally tell your heart. I''ve been very kind to you over the years. I''ll give you what you want. I didn''t expect that you were a white eyed wolf who didn''t know how to feed it!" The stepmother rolled her eyes and said, "how can you make a meal? That money is all given by your son. You are such a coward. Now that I have tens of millions of yuan, Xiao Jie and I can live a good life. " "Bitch!" Father Lin pped her in the face. "How dare you beat me, you old man? But for your son''s sake, I would have dumped you His stepmother gave him a hard blow, and his father hit the corner of the table heavily. He covered his chest and felt that his heart beat faster, as if to jump out of his throat. He wanted to say something more. He fell to the ground with his eyes ck. "What a pity, I tell you, this money is all for me and Xiaojie, you don''t want to take a cent. Anyway, if you take the money, your son will sever the rtionship with you, and you will no longer have any use value. " The stepmother happily went back to the room to pack up, while calling Xu Jie. When the phone doesn''t work, she sends a message. Here Si Li Ting just walked out of the warehouse, mobile phone also has information. He specially stopped Xu Jie''s mobile phone and found it was sent by his mother. The content of the text message makes Si Li Ting a little surprised, and his stepmother''s proud tone makes Xu Jie look for Lin Jun for tens of millions. Then their mother and son flew away, and his father pretended that he was useless and wanted to pay money. Si Li Ting knows Lin Jun''s father''s character and is honest. If he is not too honest, he will not be led by his stepmother for so many years. In recent years, all the money they cheated was given to the stepmother, but father Lin didn''t take it. This is also the reason why Lin Jun has been unable topletely sever the rtionship between father and son. He quickly dialed Lin Jun''s number and said, "you son of a bitch, if you move..." "It''s me." Si Li Ting replied with a ck face. ¡°¡­¡­ How can it be you, my Lord Chapter 668 As soon as Lin Jun heard the voice of Si Li Ting, his anger immediately subsided. "I''m sorry, sir. I thought it was that bastard." Lin Jun is also mad, who knows that the person who answers the phone is actually Si Li Ting. He is usually very elegant. At most, he uses means to kill others, but he doesn''t swear. Si Li Ting also didn''t care too much, "Tan Luoxi I saved, she''s OK, your father should have an ident, you go back, as for Xu Jie now in my hands, you have no problem?" Because Xu Jie dares to catch Tan Luoxi, Lin Jun wants to kill him. "Sir, I don''t mind. He and I are not rted by blood. Thank you." "Well, go to your father''s first." "Yes, sir." Last time, Li Ting, the boss at the dinner table, once said with Lin Jun that he would move the Lin family. Later, there was no letter. Lin Jun knew that he was either immobile or dead. In the past, no matter how the Lin family felt about himself, he had given them many opportunities, so this time Xu Jie was finished. Lin Jun doesn''t care so much. Si Li Ting says that Tan Luoxi is OK, so there must be nothing wrong. Tan Luoxi asked nervously in one side: "president, is there something wrong with senior Lin?" "He''s OK. His father may have an ident. You can go too." "Yes." "I''ll have the photo posted to his mobile phone in a moment. Do you know what to say in front of Lin Jun?" Si Li Ting handed Xu Jie''s mobile phone to tan Luoxi. Tan Luoxi is not a fool. Xu Jie is what kind of people they are. She already knows that Si Li Ting is not harming others, but helping Lin Jun. "I know, President, you''ve got it." "Miss Tan, although Lin Jun is my assistant, in my mind, he is the same as my family. I don''t care about your previous affairs, but you remember that if you dare to disappoint him, I have many ways to deal with you. I can make your tan family prosperous in one word, or destroy it in one sentence. " Si Li Ting''s cold words came, and Tan Luoxi couldn''t breathe because of the strong air field. This is where the Emperor Huang''s master''s dignity lies. In the past, he was passed on to the devil in the circle. Tan Luoxi only thought it ridiculous. Now, under his pressure, Tan Luoxi only feels that those words are true. "President, don''t worry, Mr. Lin is the best man I''ve ever met. I love him not because he is Emperor Huang''s, but because of him. As long as he doesn''t change his mind in this life, I will never leave him. " "That''s good." The aura of Si Li Ting''s body dispersed, and the feeling of pressing people just disappeared. "President, can I ask you more about what you are going to do to Xu Jie?" "Si Li Ting sneered," do what? Naturally, he will never forget. " He looked at his watch. "It''s gettingte. I have to buy nono a diaper." After that, Si Li Ting left in a hurry, and Tan Luoxi stood in the same ce with a face of stupidity. What are these things! One second is as cold as the Lord of hell. The next, he says he wants to buy diapers for his children. The president of gaoleng is set to copse in a second! Si Li Ting left her a car, "Miss Tan, please get on." "Yes." Tan Luoxi also can''t helpughing, this man is simply a wonderful flower. A thought of heaven, a thought of hell. How lucky is the man who is cared for by him, and as his enemy, he has been in bad luck for eight years. Tan Luoxi got on the bus with a smile. She was lucky to have such a good president. Lin Jun rushed home, stepmother is no longer in, should be Xu Jie phone call, she went to Xu Jie friends home to find. But Lin''s father has fainted, Lin Jun rushes to arrive, "Dad..." "Brother Jun." Tan Luoxi just arrived, and Lin Jun saw her wearing a man''s coat, showing some of her chest scenery. "What''s the matter with you, lol?" "I''m ok. Fortunately, the general manager arrived in time. Let''s not talk about my business. Let''s take uncle Lin to the hospital first." Lin''s father was pushed to the emergency room, and Tan Luoxi told the story before. She turned over the photo of Si Li Ting to Xu Jie''s mobile phone to Lin Jun. "Brother Jun, if the general manager didn''t arrive in time, I would be finished!" She didn''t lie, which is the truth. The reason why Si Li Ting didn''t wait toe in was that he didn''t want to hurt Tan Luoxi. He just let people take pictures, which is not to say that Xu Jie is wronged. If he ister, Xu Jie has really done something to tan Luoxi. In the photo, Tan Luoxi''s clothes were pulled down, although not fully exposed, her face was in panic, her hands and feet were tied by ropes. Next to a few take off only gave birth to underpants of men, smile a face licentious.Lin Junguang just looked at it and felt his stomach churning. He smashed his cell phone, "these animals!" Usually Lin Jun is an expression, she first saw him so angry. "Brother Jun, don''t worry. The president came very timely. I was not met by them. In order to avenge me, the president has already sent Xu Jie away." Lin Jun stroked her head. "I''m sorry, lol." "It''s none of your business. It''s all about them doing such things for the sake of money." "I won''t let that happen again." There was a chill in Lin Jun''s eyes. In the past, those people who hurt him could not care, but they were so bold that they even dared to hurt his most important people. This is not over! When Si Li Ting got home, it was nearly 10:30. When he went around the city, he went to the barbecue stand specially. "Wow, brother-inw, you really bought me a barbecue." Gu Annan jumped over like a rabbit. Division Li Ting cold hum a, "take." Gu Jin gentle smile: "brother Li Ting is back." "Well, I bought some fruit and diapers. Where''s nono?" "The baby is sleeping. Annan is greedy. She has to eat a barbecue to sleep." "It''ste. Susu should go to bed." Si Li Ting picked up Gu Jin. Gu Jin was injured some time ago. During this period, he spent a lot of time to support her body. Gu Annan bit a chicken leg and said, "no, let''s go to bed together. Sister, why do you go to bed so early?" Si Li Ting red at her, "thest time I apany you to roll strings, Su Su LA for a day, if you want to find someone to apany you, how can I apany you?" Looking at Si Li Ting with his cold big white teeth, he looks like a man eating monster. He''s with himself? It''s impossible to think about it. Gu Annan or the mouth cheap asked: "youe to apany me? I don''t believe it. " "Just know. If you want me to apany you, I''ll throw you into the sea and feed the sharks. If you dare to harass Susu, try it." Si Li Ting holds Gu Jin and leaves. Gu Annan makes a face behind him. Back to the room, Gu Jin helplessly smiles, "brother Li Ting, why are you so fierce to Annan?" Si Li Ting stroked her gentle cheek. Gu Jin used to be like a little silly rabbit. Now, after giving birth to a child, Gu Jin''s whole body is full of maternal brilliance, and her smile is full of healing and warmth. No matter it is the stupid and cute Su Su in the past or the gentle Su Su now, Si Li Ting loves very much. He hopes to unlock different Susu in his life. "Susu, you''re not stupid. You can''t Miss Gu Annan''s mind." Gu Jin took Si Li Ting''s neck and pulled him to the front of his body, "should I me a man who is hooked? I''ll hook all three of us It''s true that Gu Annan likes Noro, but she still clings to it. There is another reason that Si Li Ting is the one. She did not want to seduce Si Li Ting, or want to get anything, is a simple child mind, like him want to look at him. But how could she hide from Gu Jin and Si Li Ting, who would deliberately be cruel to her for fear that she would have evil thoughts. Gu Jin also knows that she doesn''t want to destroy her rtionship with Si Li Ting. She just wants to stay with them. So Gu Jin let her go, also want to take the opportunity to match her and Tang Ming. Si Li Ting sees in her is Gu Jin younger sister''s share, cannot do too much, also cannot be too good to her. "Susu, you know I only have you in my heart." "I know." "You know? Then you don''t care about me at all. If you know her mind and let her live at home, you are not afraid of what happens to her brother-inw and sister-inw? " Gu Jinpu chuckled, "do you dare?" "No, my wife is so powerful. How dare I?" Chapter 669 It is because he is too clear about Si Li Ting''s character that Gu Annan doesn''t want to get anything, so Gu Jin can be confident. Even though Gu Annan hid his careful thoughts well, he would show some clues when he liked a person. On the surface, she quarreled with Si Li Ting, but her eyes did not dare to face him. She would be flustered. Gu Jin kisses him on the lip, "I know, you dare not." "I''ll only have Susu in my life." "Brother Li Ting, I want to go to Europe." Gu Jin zhengse road. Si Li Ting''s face shed aplex emotion, "what do you want to do in Europe?" "Make a decision and meet the father and Xiao Qi." "It''s not peaceful over there. I don''t want you to go." Si Li Ting held a negative opinion. Gu Jin pulled him to the bed and leaned against his arms, "brother Li Ting, I know you are afraid that your father will still want to take my blood. Don''t worry about this. He can''t find his mother. Even if he takes my blood, it''s useless. As long as my mother doesn''t wake up, I''m safe. After my mother wakes up, the poison on her body has been solved, so there is no need for my father to draw my blood "Susu, it''s not as simple as you think." "Brother Li Ting, are you hiding something from me?" Although Mu Ye is crazy, just as Gu Jin said, her mother''s poison is relieved, then he will not be insane to attack her. He is not worried about Mu ye, but mu Chen. Mu Chen will choose one of Gu Annan and Gu Jin to dig his heart in order to save Xiao Qi. Gu Annam doesn''t look like she''s alive and kicking. In fact, she''s not very well. She''s taking medicine every day. For Xiao Qi, Mu Chen will definitely choose a healthy heart. In contrast, Gu Jin''s heart is the most suitable. And they are triplets, blood is thicker than water, sister''s heart seven can be very good eptance, will not appear rejection phenomenon. Gu Jin is gentle, just like she knows that Gu Annan likes herself. She keeps Gu Annan for the sake of her sister''s affection. In case she knows that Xiao Qi''s heart is not good, she is willing to offer her heart. Si Li Ting can ept anything, but can''t ept Gu Jin to leave him. "Susu, I still know about your family from your mouth. What can I hide from you? I just think that your father is a perverse and crazy man. If he wants to attack you, besides, you should have a good rest if you have problems with your legs and feet. " "In a few days, my legs will be much better. After attending the wedding of Lin Jun and Luo Luo, brother Li Ting, we will go to Europe together." Si Li Ting was cold with a face, "Su Su, I can depend on you for anything, but this thing can''t work." "But brother Li Ting, I just want to see Xiao Qi. How happy she was to see usst time." "I said Don''t go Si Li Ting gets up, takes the bathrobe to the bathroom, does not give Gu Jin the opportunity to continue talking. Gu Jin felt a little strange, why did Si Li Ting mention his going to Europe. There must be something wrong with it. She knows it very well, but why does Si Li Ting refuse to tell her? She knows that Si Li Ting is all for her sake. He won''t tell himself that it must be for himself, but what is he hiding? She sent him a message, "I want you to investigate something for me." Si Li Ting is impatient after taking a bath. Gu Jin sees someoneing out of the bathroom. He doesn''t even blow his hair. He goes to the study directly with hisputer. You''ve learned how to be petty? Gu Jin is helpless, holding a big towel, he heated a cup of milk to carry over. Si Li Ting did not speak, she did not say, just gently wipe his hair, looking at his beautiful golden hair was she kneaded into a chicken nest. However, Si Li Ting''s appearance is high enough. Even if he is so ravaged, he is also in disorder. How she rubbed Si Li Ting was silent to express his anger. He didn''t drink the hot milk he brought, but he never gave himself a look. He didn''t treasure himself very much. But to deal with Si Li Ting, Gu Jin can have some ways. She pretended not to disturb Si Li Ting and turned to go out, "Oh." Si Li Ting saw here in and allowed her to wipe her head for himself. He held back from holding her, not touching her, ignoring her. I want to let her know that she will not give in and let her die. Feel Gu Jin leave, his heart is angry, hum, so quickly impatient, did not see him still angry? If I had known that I would not buy her fruit tonight, I held her on the tip of my heart, but she didn''t care whether she was angry or not. Just think so, hear Gu Jin call, Si Li Ting the first time from the chair up, see Gu Jin fall on the ground. He went over in a big stride. While checking her wound, heined: "obviously, my legs are not good, so I don''t want you to move around. I don''t care if it''s abandoned. Does it hurt?"Seeing his anxious appearance, Gu Jin put his arm around his neck and gentlyughed: "don''t you get angry?" See her smile, where is like a real fall. "Si Li Ting scraped her nose," is really favored by the bully. " Gu Jin smile, "yes, I am relying on my husband''s favor as a demon, unless you don''t love me." See her appearance of small person, Si Li Ting where can really angry. "Gosh, I don''t have to worry about your legs." Si Li Ting stood up and ignored her, but Gu Jin was making a noise on the ground: "no, I want to hug and hold high, otherwise I won''t get up." From the time he knew Gu Jin, she always looked frightened every time she saw him. They get together less and leave more, andter gave birth to a child, she is also warm and soft appearance, like this to make small temperament coquettish is the first time. He didn''t hate it, he liked it. "I can''t do anything about you." He had to squat down again and kiss Gu Jin on his small face Gu Jin Bu Yi, Du with a small mouth, Si Li Ting had to kiss her lips. Little did not know that Gu Jin''s trick, she pulled him down and sat down on him. "Brother Li Ting, in Japan that time, we had a good time on the ground. Do you want to y again?" Her fingers frivolously stroked the man''s strong body, which was small and poor before, and instantly turned into a enchanting enchanting enchantress, and her eyes and eyebrows exuded the love of spring. This kind of Gu Jin is a kind of drug. He knows it will be addicted, but he can''t help it. The Adam''s apple slipped, and the corner of his mouth Rose: "little Susu, I remember that in thete middle of the night, someone yelled hoarse and asked me to stop. Do you want to try tonight?" "Well, brother Li Ting is really bad. He should be punished." Gu Jin pulled the clothes on his chest and leaned down to kiss him. He was satisfied to hear Si Li Ting snort. Si Li Ting stroked her hair, the heart of this small monster. "Ah Gu Annan did not know why he appeared at the door and saw such a beautiful picture. Gu Jin small face red, "Annan." Gu Annan, a bear child, was so fierce that she was frightened when she saw the two men on the carpet. And still Gu Jin in the upper, Si Li Ting in the next. "Sister, brother-inw, you, you go on." Gu Annam retreated, covering his eyes. One head bumps into Tang Ming''s arms, she quickly pulls Tang Ming to run. Gu Nancang returned to the United States a few days ago. Tang Ming and Gu Annan have not left yet. Their sister sees Gu Jin as a little quail buried in Si Li Ting''s arms. "What about that arrogance? It''s not that you want to look good at me? " The voice of Si Li Ting''s teasing rings in the ear. Gu Jin was more ashamed, "don''t say it, don''t say it." Si Li Ting kisses her finger, "good, good, I don''t say." "Who told you not to close the door!" Gu Jin is a rake. Si Li Ting is also helpless, it is clear that she opened the door herself. "It''s my fault. I didn''t close the door." He got up and hugged Gu Jin. "We went back to the room and closed the door slowly. No one was allowed to look at it." Hearing the smile in his words, Gu Jin gently bit his chest and said, "I want your skin." "Little Susu, I''ll y with you slowly when I go back to my room. If you can get out of bed tomorrow, I''ll take yourst name." She was thrown on the bed, Si Li Ting locked the door, Gu Jin retreated again and again, just like a good woman forced into prostitution. "I''m wrong, brother Li Ting." "Baby, don''t you want to hold high? Tonight, we''ll do the high lift. " "Hum, hum..." Chapter 670 Night toss, Gu Jinchen sleep, Si Li Ting gently stroked her soft long hair. She was weak and boneless lying in his arms, silk was sliding to the waist, revealing her soft waist curve. The body of this hooker is not enough. He doesn''t know what other women will look like after they have children. By the child absorbed the mother''s nutrition, maternal hair loss, as well as chest sagging, skin deterioration. Gu Jin is probably due to her special constitution, which not only did not happen, but also became more beautiful, temperament and white. She is afraid to be a goblin. After being moistened by herself, she looks like a beautiful flower in full bloom. He would like to die on her. Si Li Ting held back the heart he wanted. Now Gu Jin''s physical strength was very poor, so he had to restrain himself. Take her to the bed and cover her gently. When he got up and turned off the light, he seemed not satisfied. He arched in his arms and murmured: "brother Li Ting..." Si Li Ting patted her smooth back, "Su Su, I am." Even if she has be a mother, in his heart, she will always be the number one baby in his heart. With hisfort, Gu Jin sleeps peacefully. Si Li Ting in her forehead fell a kiss, "baby, sleep, I will protect you, will." This time, Secretary Li Ting will not let Gu Jin participate, he will never let Gu Jin leave his life. He canpromise anything, but this one is impossible. This night, Si Li Ting had a dream, a terrible dream. He dreamed that Gu Jin was walking in the rose castle in a long white dress, barefoot and long hair. The rose petals fell to the ground, and she went up the old steps step by step. This is a very beautiful picture, but the rose is enchanting and strange. as like as two peas in a ss coffin, a woman in the same ce is lying in her face. She smiles gently and looks at him. "Brother Li Ting, I''m sorry. Xiao Qi is my sister. I have to let her live." "No, no Susu, don''t leave me, I beg you." He ran towards her, clearly very fast, but did not know why no matter how he ran, he could not get close to Gu Jin. Gu Jin''s face expression he can clearly see, tears down her cheek. "Susu, do you want me? And nono. He was born in October. Do you want him "Brother Li Ting, you should take good care of Noro." "How can he grow up without his mother? Susu, you know I love you, I can''t live without you He hysterically called her name, her smile only bitter. "Brother Li Ting, I owe you all my life. I''ll pay it back in the next life. Goodbye, brother Li Ting." Gu Jin suddenly went into her chest, a heart beating in her hand. "No! No Si Li Ting suddenly opens his eyes, Gu Jin has already woken up, and her little hands wipe the sweat on his head. "Brother Li Ting, do you have a nightmare?" Gu Jin''s words have not been finished, was Si Li Ting mercilessly into the arms. "Susu, I beg you, don''t leave me." Not only was there sweat on his forehead, but the whole person was soaked with sweat. Gu Jin Gang is just awakened by his dream words, Si Li Ting has been reading don''t, Su Su don''t want. She hugged him and patted him on the back, "brother Li Ting, isn''t I here for good?" "Susu, you promise me that no matter what happens in the future, you will not leave me." Gu Jin has never seen such a Si Li Ting because of a dream. In order to appease his impatience, she smiles and says, "OK, I promise you." "Susu, I was treated as an illegitimate child before, and I had a miserable life in the Tang family. At that time, I had nothing. Later, I left the Tang family, biting my teeth, starting from scratch, and building my business empire step by step. I want people who used to look down on me to kneel at my feet. At that time, although I had my own career, I also became a master. But I am not happy, I have no other people beside me except Lin Jun, I am very lonely. Until I met you, at first I thought you were very funny, like to see you like a rabbit afraid of me. Slowly, I have a heart for you, want to see more expression from your face, want you tough, want to be your only rely on. We fell in love and suffered so much separation that you went back to your home and I went back to the Smiths. I found my family, I inherited thepany, and I realized what I said. Now I have a lot of things, money, power, status, but the most important thing in my heart is you and nono.Susu, I can lose everything except you and nono. Even if I be a pauper again, I''m happy. But you and nono are my most important people. I can''t live without you. " Si Li Ting suddenly said so many words, Gu Jin began to feel strange. "Brother Li Ting, what''s wrong with you? What did you dream of? " "I dreamt that you left me, forever." "Dreams are the opposite. Brother Li Ting is so stupid that he takes dreams seriously. You are so good, how can I be willing to leave you? Leave you, where can I find such a pet I love my husband? Don''t say I won''t leave. Even if you drive me, I won''t leave. " Si Li Ting quietly hugged her and calmed down her agitation, "the body is full of sweat. I''ll take a bath. It''s not light yet. You can sleep for a while." "Well, don''t think about it. I won''t leave. I won''t go anywhere." "Good." Si Li Ting took a new set of pajamas from the closet and went to the bathroom. Turn on the shower, he turns on cold water, let the cold water quench his mania and restlessness. He cares too much about Gu Jin. That dream is a signal. He is uneasy and uneasy. Even if it was Gu Jin''s assurance, he was still not at ease. Gu Jin is different from him. She is kind-hearted. Si Li Ting''s kindness can only appear on the people he cares for, for the enemy is the autumn wind sweeping leaves. Si Li Ting left, Gu Jin did not sleep, Si Li Ting is not a child. In addition to the psychological shadow of his childhood, he had several mental disorders, andter his aunt died, he has returned to normal. Although he will suddenly wake up from his dream for a long time after he fell into the sea, the picture of falling into the sea is repeated again and again. Gu Jin is thinking that he has now returned to him. He was very strange before and had such nightmares at night. Si Li Ting is a man with strong psychological quality. If it is not a big thing, he can never dream. Gu Jin thought about this series of things carefully. He did not allow himself to go to Europe or see Xiao Qi. He also warned himself to stay away from mu. The problem must be mu Chen and Xiao Qi. Gu Jin has asked heiqi to investigate for her, but there is no news at the meeting for a while and a half. She has to wait patiently. He closed the door and rushed out of the bathroom. Si Li Ting carefully lifted the quilt andy on her side for fear of waking her up. However, the chill on his body made her shiver and couldn''t put on any more. "Brother Li Ting, why bathe in cold water?" "I''m in good health." Si Li Ting will take her into the arms, "you give me warmth." "How cool you are." Gu Jinjiao is angry. "Susu is so warm. I hold her." Two people in bed to fight up, Si Li Ting mouth hook up a shallow smile, "Su Su, you are my warm hand treasure." "Brother Li Ting, you hate it. I''ll bring nono back to sleep tonight to make you bad." "Gu Annan doesn''t like to take children very much, so let her take them." Listen to his tone, as if Gu Annan as an old woman. Gu Jin is also about to be angry, "you ah, Annan is like Noro to bring us children, don''t make it as if people should." "When she nearly killed you with ss, it was good for her to take care of the children, otherwise I would throw her into the sea to feed the sharks." Gu Jin could not helpughing, "why do you like to throw people to feed sharks so much? One Huaqing is not enough? If Tang Ming likes Annan, he won''t let you lose it. " Si Li Ting did not want to answer: "then put Tang Ming together to feed the shark." "Brother Li Ting, why are you so cute?" Gu Jin smiles happily. Si Li Ting stares at her vague outline, Su Su, I will certainly guard your smile. Chapter 671 In the hospital, after one night''s treatment, Lin''s father was transferred to the general ward. Lin Jun stood by him, "Dad, do you have any difort? You have a heart attack. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? " Before the stepmother is to Lin father renal failure on the ground, said to give Lin father surgery. It''s all fake. Father Lin has no kidney problems. In fact, he has a heart problem. "I just asionally have some heart difort. Before that, I wanted to have a physical examination. Your aunt would never let her go. She said that she wasted money. Why would she waste money for physical examination. I thought it wasn''t a big problem, so I didn''t go to check it. Who knows it will happen. Xiaojun, you don''t care about me. It''s all my retribution. Before I lied to you that I was ill. That''s the price I cheated you. By the way, is there anything wrong with Miss Tan? I heard your aunt call to say something happened to Miss Tan. " Lin Jun looks at his father, who is still wearing an old shirt bought at a discount in the supermarket. On the contrary, the stepmother''s clothes and hands are lower than thousands. Lin Jun had advised his father before that they should use the money together. His father said that he didn''t dress up and that his cotton shirt was better to wear. Lin Jun was not a fussy person. He thought that as long as his father was happy, how could his father be happy? "Lol''s all right. She''s going to buy you some light food nearby. Dad, why do you faint?" After hearing that Tan Luoxi had no ident, father Lin was relieved. "It''s OK. I''m afraid of her ident. It''s not easy for you to find a girlfriend these years. Dad knows you must like her. When you called your aunt, she asked me how much money I wanted as soon as she heard that you would give her a sum of money. I mean to persuade her and Xiao Jie to let Miss Tan go. How could he do that? Your stepmother said that I was protecting you and didn''t want you to take money, and said that she would let you take tens of millions of yuan. She and Xiaojie went away. When I heard this, I was worried. Where are you going to find tens of millions for her? People don''t know, don''t I know you? You have been a serious child since childhood. Even if the president is not in thepany, you can''t move thepany''s money. As a little assistant, how can you have tens of millions? I don''t know if Xiaojie will hurt Miss Tan. She said she wanted to go. I was in aa when I was worried After hearing his words, Lin Jun was so angry that he gnashed his teeth, "this mother and son are not as good as animals!" "Xiaojun, don''t be angry. Your aunt and she have lived too many hard days before. Now they forget their roots when they have some money." "Dad, until now you are still talking for her, because of this woman, we are almost father and son to turn against each other, and we have no hatred! Mom died early. I don''t mind if you say you want to marry someone else, but what is the woman you married? From the moment she entered the door, she didn''t pay attention to our father and son. She regarded you as a ve and me as a tool to make money. Again and again, for your sake, I forbear her again and again, and you can see that what I get is to make it worse. " Lin''s fatherforted Lin Jun, "Xiao Jun, don''t worry. I''ve figured out these things. Maybe in your eyes I always feel ipetent, blindly protect her, when she suffered too much, also suffered a lot of crime. When she was with me, I didn''t have any money. I just wanted to treat your aunt well in my life. Let herpletely out of the past pain, let her not sad. She took other people''s kindness to her as a matter of course. She became more and more acrid and mean, and broke her hand for money. Because of her rtionship, Xu Jie was also a mess of education, and now even dare to do things against thew. I was wrong. Every time I thought she would stop, she took the years you gave me. Every time she promised to keep it for Xu Jie to marry her daughter-inw. Now the girls are snobbish. But I didn''t expect that she cheated the money to buy luxury goods. Xu Jie, like her, had no intention to study and did mischief outside every day. Last night, she even said she wanted to take the money and fly away. Even I was in aa, she didn''t look at me more. I realized that I was blind these years. For such a woman, I lied to you with her and almost killed you. Xiaojun, I''m sorry, I''m really wrong. Don''t worry about me in the future. Let me live and die on my own. I''m not worthy of being a father. " Lin father''s eyes tears rolling, he covered for many years, but still did not cover the woman''s heart warm. "Dad, you haven''t changed. You''re just cheated by that woman. As long as you promise me to divorce her, lol and I will be filial to you in the future." "Xiaojun, whether you will be filial to me or not, I have nned to divorce her. In retrospect, I''ve been paying all these years. She''s like a queen who''s on the top. She''s never been nice to me.Just now I was thinking, even if I coulde up with a reason for not divorcing her, but there was not even one reason. How failed I was to live. " "Dad, if you can figure it out." Tan Luoxi brought the porridge over. "Uncle, you wake up and have some porridge." "Miss Tan, Xu Jie didn''t do anything to you, did you?" "No, uncle. Don''t worry. I''m all right. Eat first." Father Lin has never been warm. No matter how sick he is, the mother and son will not care about him. The tears in his eyes fell down, and his heart was also very ufortable. He ate porridge with big mouthfuls. Stepmother''s voice sounded: "husband, something happened. Last night, Xiao Jie''s friends were all caught in the police station. Xiao Jie disappeared." When she came home, she heard the neighbor say that the ambnce hade. Only then did she know that Lin''s father had an ident. The first thing to do was not tofort father Lin''s body, but to say that Xu Jie, her father Lin''s heart was riddled with holes. After entering the door, she found that Lin Jun and Tan Luoxi were both there. She rushed to tan Luoxi. "It''s all you dead girl. Where did you get us Xiaojie? Why is he missing? " She grabbed Tan Luoxi''s shoulder and shook it violently. Lin Jun was suppressing his anger. Pulling her body hard to fall, "enough?" The stepmother immediately cried, "husband, look at your son, now you dare to beat me! You don''t care about him. " In the past, father Lin would appease her for the first time, but now he is full of indifference. "If I remember correctly,st night you seemed to say you would divorce me and leave with money." What else do you want to pay now? There was no son, and Her wishful thinking was in vain. "Husband, I was not joking with you, you are still angry with me?" She quickly climbed to father Lin and looked at him with a smile. "Did youe in and ask me how I am?" The stepmother''s face was a little ugly. She still asked, "I''m sorry, I was so impulsivest night. I think you''re in good shape. Are you ok?" "It''s OK, but I almost died." "Husband, don''t me me, OK?" "You let go, and when I get better, we''ll get divorced." "Divorce? I beg your pardon? I didn''t divorce you, you want to divorce me? " The stepmother seemed to hear a big joke. Tan Luoxi couldn''t bear it. "You heard me right. What my uncle just said was to divorce you." "Honey, did they say something? Don''t listen to their provocation. We are a family... " Father Lin broke off her fingers one by one. "Let''s get a divorce." He didn''t even want to say a superfluous word to her. Stepmother this began to panic, "husband, you don''t get angry, I know I was wrong, I change, you don''t divorce me." "Stop talking. I''ve made up my mind that you and Xu Jie are crazy. I won''t live with people like you again." The stepmother changed her face in an instant, "well, you can be regarded as saying something in your heart. Your son is promising now, so you want to kick me away. Do you want to kick me for a young fox? I warn you, I has the final say in marriage. I will not divorce you, nor will I die. " She began to y the shrew, Tan Luoxi felt difficult, this is a shrew! There was a man at the door with blonde hair and blue eyes, and his expression was indifferent. A cold voice rang out: "then you go to die." Lin Jun''s eyes were bright, "Ye, you are here." Chapter 672 Si Li Ting came in with a big stride, with a strong aura, he passed through the ce, idle people and so on automatically give up a channel. As soon as stepmother saw Si Li Ting, the character who can only be seen on the Inte, suddenly appeared in front of her. He''s bigger and more handsome than in front of the camera, and the half breed is naturally beautiful. On his a pair of murderous sight, the stepmother quickly said: "general secretary, you want to make decisions for me!" Si Li Ting thinks this should be the funniest joke he heard this year, no, this life. He walked directly in front of his stepmother and immediately visited father Lin, "Uncle Lin, how are you doing?" Where is that modest gesture as terrible and overbearing as it is written in the media? Si Li Ting has always been clear about his gratitude and resentment. If father Lin and his stepmother only know how to get benefits from his son, he won''t care. At the end of the day, he was also a poor man, instigated by his stepmother and eventually kicked by his stepmother. The message from her stepmother to Xu jiefa clearly shows what kind of person she is. It also said that father Lin, an old man, wanted to stop them from taking money. They ignored him, an old man who couldn''t carry it. Father Lin was a little ttered. He didn''t expect that the great man woulde to see him in person. Si Li Ting put the fruit basket aside, went to Lin father''s bed, stopped the Lin father who was about to get out of bed. "Uncle is not in good health. He still lies down." "Thank you for your concern and for your care of my son." It took father Lin a long time to squeeze this sentence out of his mouth. The stepmother saw that Si Li Ting was so modest to father Lin, and she was very resentful. The cowardly man wanted to divorce her. What is he? If you want a divorce, you should ask him to leave. "Mr. Secretary..." Lin Jun brought the stool to Si Li Ting, and Si Li Ting was not polite. He sat on the stool and looked at his stepmother indifferently: "do you want me to make decisions for you?" "Mr. Secretary, they hid my son. The father and son joined hands to bully me. By the way, I will report him. Before you were away, he embezzled thepany''s money to buy vis and luxury cars. You see, this is the evidence. " Now, the stepmother is very clear that she has nothing to get, and her son is missing. She had to drag all the people into the water. Lin Jun''s aura was all given by that man. As long as the man spoke, he could take away all this. Since she has been unable to gain any benefits, then she will not give Linjun a little hope, she willpletely destroy his hope! Si Li Ting didn''t expect that now the old woman still has a lotus tongue. He wants to see what kind of flowers she can turn out. The stepmother turned the photo in her mobile phone to him, "you see, such a big vi! And this sports car has millions. He is a little assistant. How can he afford such expensive things? If he doesn''t make money, who will believe it? " Lin Jun and Lin dad didn''t expect that the vampire would go to investigate. Did she prepare for it? Father Lin was even more cold hearted, "I used to think that you had no money in the past, so I love money. I bear with you, but now you are so disgusted for money! Over the years, you instigated me to ask for money from Xiaojun. All the money you want toe into your pocket. Even if I want to go for a medical examination, you are reluctant to take out the money. You wear gold, wear silver, how expensive clothes I have never said, you and Xu Jie eat and use all Xiaojun give you. I didn''t expect that you two white eyed wolves would do such a thing to Xiaojun In the past, when she was short of money, he always gave way to her. Who knows she has be more and more fierce and has be what she is today. A man has a heart. He thinks that this woman has no heart at all. She is just a beast. No, she''s not even as good as an animal. If you keep a dog, she''ll watch your house. What about her? Just stabbing in the back. "You have finally said everything in your heart. I''ve served you these years, and you still say I''m a white eyed wolf. Xiao Jie yelled at his father. He also wanted to give you the old man''s death. You never took him as your son in your heart. Otherwise, why don''t you give Xiaojie anything? When he has so much money, he refuses to buy a house and give him a job. Now he''s hiding Jay. You father and son are really deceiving people. Mr. Secretary, please be sure to be fair to me. The father and the son are nning to bully our orphans and widows. You don''t look at Lin Jun''s honesty on the surface, and he still doesn''t know how many things he has done behind his back. You''d better check your ount carefully, and don''t be cheated by him. My son is missing because he is all missing. " Si Li Ting wants to p his hands. If he had not known the whole story of the matter and understood Lin Jun''s behavior, he would have been cheated. "It''s a good mouth. In your mouth, ck can be said to be white, and bad can be said to be good. Do you think there are two words written on my face, fool?"The stepmother widened her eyes. "What do you mean, chief secretary?" "Your son is missing?" "Yes." Stepmother thinks Si Li Ting wants to make the decision for her, so she hugs this thigh quickly. "I did it." Si Li Ting''s words let her heart fall from heaven to hell. "General manager, my son is still a child. Don''t do anything to him." The stepmother was in a hurry and wanted to drag Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting had a cold face. "You want to touch me, I''ll break his finger." Her weak drama is also useful in front of Lin''s father. For Si Li Ting, who doesn''t eat hard and soft and only eats Susu, any touching of the opposite sex makes him feel sick. The stepmother stopped half a step away from him, and she had to kneel down to beg for mercy. "Mr. Secretary, you have a lot of adults. My son is still young. If he bumps into you, I beg you to let him go." "What a 22-year-old giant baby. Lin Jun has already worked with me at the age of 22. Your son is a child. When you let Lin Jun carry hundreds of thousands of yuan and almost starve to death in the street, what was he in your mind?" Stepmother cunning, is still doing the final struggle, "since I remarried, he has been regarded as my own son." "My own son? Oh, that''s how you treat your son. I get it When his stepmother heard Si Li Ting''s words, she felt uneasy. "General manager, what are you going to do?" Si Li Ting was ying with the ring in his hand, and his face was calm and gentle: "I''ve always been protecting my shortings. If someone moves my person, I''ll move him ten times." Stepmother knew that Xu Jie was finished. They were just ordinary people. How could they fight such a big guy. She repeatedly kowtowed, "Mr. Secretary, I am on this son. I beg you to let him go. I will repay you in the next life." Si Li Ting did not pay attention to her plea for mercy, but continued to light: "you just said those luxury houses, and sports cars..." The stepmother quickly answered, "yes, I''m not lying about this. You can check it. There must be something wrong." "I sent it." Stepmother: "From the beginning, I knew your faces and faces. Lin Jun was kind-hearted. In order to make uncle Lin happy, he forbeared and indulged again and again. But he has given you proud capital again and again. In addition to having to spend, 90% of his sry has been given to you. You don''t think it''s enough. You make up all kinds of names and want to extract more value from him. I withheld all his bonus money and gave him a card to help him invest. Until your rtionship broke down, this card was used by him. Lin Jun has been following me for years. If I don''t understand what kind of person he is, I will use it? He''s my man. I''ll give him whatever I want. What do you think? " Only then did his stepmother know that she was like a clown and falsely used Lin Jun of corruption. Who knows that President Dihuang thinks so much of his assistant. What she said just now not only did not add points, but also reduced a lot of points. Si Li Ting had enough fun, and said with a cold face, "Lin Jun has given you enough opportunities. If you don''t behave so presumptuously, you can have a good future in the rest of your life. It''s a pity that people are short of snake swallowing elephant. You are greedy to the extreme. I''m not as patient as Lin Jun. I''m here for one thing today. You and uncle Lin divorce, remember, this is not a consultation, it is an order Chapter 673 Tan Luoxi finally knew why Lin Jun was so infatuated with Li Ting, just like the crazy infatuation of a star chasing girl to idols. At the beginning, she thought it was the kindness of knowing the situation, because Si Li Ting gave him a new life, and he was grateful. Later, Si Li Ting specially held an engagement dinner party for them, invited so many people to hold the ceremony, and also broke out a sky high price gift list. Tan Luoxi also thinks that it is because Si Li Ting seems to be indifferent, but actually he is a person who values love and justice. Therefore, Lin Juncai has to work hard to repay. Until this matter, Xu Jie and his stepmother were both tough people for Lin Jun. It''s not how fierce they are, but because of Lin Jun''s filial piety to his father, they dare to be arrogant. Tan Luoxi felt it was very difficult to resist his stepmother. Si Li Ting cut the mess with a quick knife, like chopping radishes. He cleaned up Xu Jiest night and his stepmother today. No wonder he didn''t give Xu Jie to the police station, but took him away alone. That''s what he kept to clean up the viin. Women often used tricks, cry two make three hanging, which is more powerful than any biochemical weapons. Just as she came, she threw all the dirty water on the Lin family. A woman who doesn''t want to be skinny and shameless and can speak very well. The two big men, Lin father and Lin Jun, can''t quarrel with her like a shrew, right? This kind of tricky person Si Li Ting had long anticipated this point, and had prepared for the next step in advance. It can be said that the biggest weakness of this two faced old woman is her son. As long as she takes her son as a threat, she will be obedient. Such a powerful Si Li Ting, not only decisive means, but also foresight, Tan Luoxi will powder him as his little fan sister! This is his unique personality charm has conquered them, so powerful general manager. Xu Jie is caught, just like a stepmother''s flesh and blood. Xu Jie''s doing so ispletely cutting off her wealth. I wanted to make a lot of money, but I didn''t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of my life. But I didn''t know that I had to divorce my father Lin. The stepmother''s face changed, and she wanted to be coquettish to her father Lin. she knelt down in front of her father in tears. "Husband, I''m wrong. I really know it''s wrong. You can''t leave me. I only have you. If you don''t want me, what should I do? Didn''t you promise me to give me a home and protect me forever? You can''t just say what you say Father Lin looked at the woman crying in front of him. Maybe he would have been distressed in the past, but ah, these things are enough to let him see clearly who this woman is. "Xiner, let''s get divorced." He didn''t have much to say to her. me? Now there is no need, after all, things have happened, no one can save what. In the past, she asked for money, but now she wants to destroy Lin Jun''s future, and Xu Jie has to attack Tan Luoxi. He ispletely cold hearted about such a mother and son. "Husband, I beg you, we don''t divorce, OK?" The stepmother was not really repentant. She just wanted one thing. If she divorced now, she would die. Originally thought the house was for them. Now the house is appreciated a lot. Even if she has no money, she can sell it. Butst time Lin Juncai told her that the house property certificate was Lin Jun''s name, and Si Li Ting yed a good hand. If you write Lin''s father''s name, you''ll give her half when you divorce. In addition to the real estate, the money is usually given to her, and she gives the majority to Xu Jie. It can be said that in addition to her tens of thousands of savings in hand, there are only bags and luxury goods she bought. She has reached middle age, and it is difficult to find a rich man again. After all, the rich people don''t go to the little girl. As for the olddy Xu? No money men she must be despised, after all, with father Lin, and Lin Jun this big tree can rely on. Usually go out to do beauty, shopping and ying cards, she can show off Lin Jun''s son among her friends. Divorce is taking everything away from her. How could she get divorced. Her mind is understood by Si Li Ting, and Si Li Ting is toozy to listen to her crying lies. "Divorce now. If you dy for one minute, I''ll cut off one toe of Xu Jie, and then I''ll chop off all my limbs and limbs when I''m done with my toes..." Sure enough or Si Li Ting''s words work, stepmother quickly turned back, "don''t, secretary general, please, you don''t hurt Xiaojie." "You can''t leave?" "Leave, I leave, I''ll leave right away." The stepmother was tearful, and she also had "Mr. Si, have a look." A hard look at the secretary "It''s our honor to work for thepany." Si Li Ting hands the divorce certificate to his stepmother and uncle Lin. the divorce agreement clearly states that all property belongs to the man, and the woman goes out of the house.Although two people also have no property, in order to be in case, Si Li Ting did not give her any chance to turn over. The stepmother looked at him intively, "general manager, now that he is married, you should return my child to me." "Return your child? Are you kidding? " "Mr. Secretary, what do you mean?" "I said that I am the most protective person. I want to write off the pain you brought to Lin Jun in the past? What he gave is so worthless in your eyes? " Si Li Ting sneered. "General manager, what are you going to do to Xu Jie?" "Don''t worry, I won''t kill him, just let him pay his debts. Who makes him so bold that he wants to move people who shouldn''t be moved. I''ll give you half a day to go back and pack up and get out of the house that doesn''t belong to you. As for your son, when will you change the ount and when will you send him back? " The stepmother thought her divorce Secretary Li Ting would send Xu Jie back. Who knows he won''t. Isn''t her marriage in vain? "Mr. Secretary, you are really good "Good? Oh, if you weren''t uncle Lin''s ex-wife, you thought you could leave easily? The biggest tolerance I give you is that you can take what belongs to you, and what does not belong to you. If you want to move, I will move your son ten times. " Chapter 674 Before she met her boss Li Ting, her stepmother was also a cruel person. After meeting her boss, her fighting effectiveness became g. She waspletely defeated in this battle, but fortunately, Si Li Ting had not been ruthless enough to let her take away thest money of the card and her luxuries and clothes. Those things are her life. Some things can be sold at a good price in the second-hand market. Now the Lin family is in a rage. She can only me herself for being too angry. Why did she say those wordsst night. As a result, she is now in an irreparable situation, sighing and almost angry. Xu Jie in Si Li Ting''s hands don''t know what will be like? What does he want to pay the debt? Even if worry also have no way, she also want to go to Si Li Ting to vent her anger? Infuriated Si Li Ting, Si Li Ting doesn''t kill Xu Jiecai. Lin Jun was relieved when his stepmother was driven away. "Thank you, sir." This matter is not Si Li Ting, certainly will not deal with so beautiful and clean. Tan Luoxi knew that there was such a shameless woman in the world. She saw both sides and felt the disgust of women. But Lin Jun and Lin''s father have tolerated her for so many years, and they don''t know how to endure it. "Mr. Secretary, you are too cheap for her, and let her take her own things. Those luxury goods can be sold for money." It''s very annoying to think that Lin Jun worked all day and night, and all the money he got was given to the woman and her son! "No matter what, her debts are paid by her son." Father Lin holding the divorce certificate, he did not have too much regret, but felt relieved. If that woman is a little bit good to him, maybe he can not give up in his heart, but she is too conceited. "Mr. Si, what are you going to do to Xu Jie? That child is spoiled, if you can... " "Uncle Lin, you don''t have to worry about Xu Jie. What you have to do now is to take care of yourself and take part in Lin Jun''s wedding." Lin''s father was a little excited, "I, can I join you?" Even though he was instigated by his stepmother, he still hurt his son. A father like him is not worthy. "Uncle Lin is joking. You are his father. You are not qualified. Who else is qualified. Please forgive the younger generation to say frankly, that woman is not sincere to you, she uses your kindness to hurt Lin Jun. I believe that she will not give up and will still start from you. I hope you will not be cheated by her again "The general manager can rest assured that I can''t have anything to do with her again." "That''s good. I''ll leave it to Lin Jun here. I have something else to do with mypany. Uncle, have a good rest." "Thank you, Mr. Secretary, for your time and attention." "Uncle, you''re wee. Assistant Lin has done a lot of things for me these years. I''ll just help him this time." Si Li Ting turned to leave and did not stay any more. Xu Jie has been locked in for one night. Besides him, there are two women in the room. No, they don''t look like women to be exact. They look like men, but their bodies are women''s. "What are you looking at, little rabbit?" The voice of the air if gossamer, injured still prick a needle. "Are you men or women?" Two people were forced to do sex change surgery and breast augmentation surgery a few days ago, they are still a little different from those banshees. Those banshees would take hormonal drugs in advance. They were suddenly pulled in and operated on. Even if the appearance looks like a woman, the body is not fully feminine, and the voice is still a little rough. Xu Jie''s words stabbed the two people''s hearts. They wished that their death would be better than being deprived of dignity and living on. However, there are many cameras in this room, which are monitored by turns 24 hours a day, which will not give them a chance to die. "Son of a bitch, you still have time to ask whether we are male or female. You''d better worry about yourself, and soon you will be the same as us." Xu Jie saw that his friends were sent to the police station, but he was alone arrested, indicating that waiting for him is more dangerous than the police station. I thought I would be tortured by torture or lynching myself. Who knows all this didn''t happen, he was locked up here, no one paid attention to. "You?" The two told the story before, "you''re locked up here, so you''re provoking the devil. Soon you''re going to be pulled to have sex change surgery. When you''re a little better, you''re going to apany the guests." Although Xu Jie used to be a gangster outside, he didn''t know how to deal with people even if he was so bad! That man is just terrible! There was a look of fear on his face. "No, will you? I''m not a human trafficker. ""Ha ha, you are not a human trafficker, but you must have made mistakes, otherwise that person would not send you here. What have you done?" Looking at Xu Jie''s white and pure and young, what can a child like him do to make that person treat him like this? The door opened, Si Li Ting''s voice rang out at the door: "I didn''t do anything, just nearly strengthened my sister-inw." As soon as Xu Jie saw Si Li Tinging over, his face was scared and he didn''t want to be turned into a woman. "Mr. Secretary, please let me go. You can forgive me in the face of my brother. I promise that I will never do that again in my life." "I''m sorry. If it''s useful, what do you want the police to do? Don''t worry, Xu Jie. Your sins are not as heavy as they are. I will not castrate you. " As father Lin said, Xu Jie was spoiled by his stepmother. When a child is young, she should set up correct values for him. Facts have proved that she has not set up correct values, but has made a wrong demonstration. Cause the child to grow crooked, she has to pay half of the responsibility, the child''s own arbitrary and reckless, do wrong things do not need to be punished? Of course not. "Mr. Secretary, what did you want to do when you caught me here?" "To make atonement." "Atonement?" Si Li Ting dropped a bill, "see if there is a mistake?" Xu Jie picked up the bill and saw the contents clearly. At first, he didn''t know what it was. From 400000 at the beginning to several thousand, more than 10000, tens of thousands every month, just like snowballs, rolling more and more. When he saw the one million yuan, he finally knew that it was the money Lin Jun gave to his family. "Mr. Secretary, what do you mean?" "For the money he has spent on you in recent years, I only transferred his transfer records. The house is in his name, and the cash he usually gives you does not count. Just counting the money on the card, he has transferred 4.828.600 yuan to you in recent years. " Lin Jun had been with him for so many years. Almost 90% of his sry was cheated by his stepmother. He bought that small apartment and drove a hundred thousand odd cars. If it is not for their own request, the house is really written under Xu Jie''s name. Buy a house, decorate also spent fast 2 million, did dowry to the personpletely. These bastards eat, drink and have fun with his money, without any pain. "Mr. Si, my father asked for all the money. If you want to find it, you can find his father. What do you want from me?" "Boy, you have to pay back what you owe someone else." Xu Jie understood what he meant. "Mr. Secretary, you can''t ask me to pay back the money?" "This money Lin father uses less than 10 percent. As far as I know, all the money went into your mother''s card. What he bought for Lin Fu were 100% discount clothes from the supermarket, and he didn''t have any other expenses. I''ll wipe out the change of the 820000 yuan to you. You still owe Lin Jun four million yuan, not counting the interest on the capital. " "This money is used by my mother. You, you go to my mother." "No matter who used it, now I want you to pay it back. Don''t you like to use strong for women? I''ll give you to those women. You look like a little bit of beauty. I think those women will like you very much. If you want to leave early, you should be smart and try to please women as much as possible. When will you pay back four million yuan and when will you go home? " Let him go with the women? Xu Jie patted the ground and said, "are you going to send me to be a duck?" "You don''t want to?" "Of course." "I''ll give you two choices, either with women or with men. You can choose by yourself." Xu Jie is silent, "I choose women." "It''s a smart kid. Take it." Chapter 675 If Si Li Ting is cruel, you can''t do anything about it. He is the strong, but you are the weak. His words will determine your life and death. Xu Jie looked at the two men over there, scared chrysanthemum a tight, to let him do sex change surgery to y for men, he is crazy. At any rate, choosing women is his sovereign right. He likes to y with women, so it''s not too bad. At first, Xu Jie relied on his youth and thought that he could leave as long as he paid the money early. He didn''t matter. He was taken to a club where he was managed by a special person, "how many orders can I take a day?" "Seven orders." He doesn''t make it seven times a night. Every time a woman asks for him. The manager looked up at him and said, "no change?" "No change." He gave the manager a nostril. "Why, don''t you believe in my strength?" The manager didn''t say much, "you just came here, the price is 2000 times, and the tips given by the guests are calcted separately. The president has exined when you will make 4 million yuan and when you will let you go." "Only two thousand?" "If you do a good job, you can raise the price. This is the new price." Xu Jie calcted in his mind that he would receive two thousand orders, seven orders a day, which is more than 280 days and nine months. If he did it every day, he would! So how to get the tip from the guest, how much tip is very important. "Any questions?" "No, let''s go." If he doesn''t make up his mind to be a duck, he has to start early. However, when he went in, he knew what he had misunderstood about ducks. An old woman in her fifties, with leopardce on her body and rings on her hands, made her face fat as if it could spill grease. Just looked at, he was about to vomit, the woman looks ugly, fat and short, the makeup on the face is thick like a ghost. So much powder can''t cover the wrinkles on her face. Terrible, terrible. Is this the purgatory of the world? "Oh, there''s a new person. It''s still a little cute. Come here." The woman waved to him. Xu Jie saw her thick arm trembling. He was afraid that she would make another effort and throw the meat off her hand. Before he came in, he still wanted to say some nice words to ask the woman to give him a tip. After seeing this woman, he didn''t have such an idea. The foot is more honest than the body, and he runs. "Little cute, where are you going? Come and y with my sister." "Sister? You are a fat sow. You can be my grandmother. When I see you, I lose my appetite. Go away. " As soon as the expression on the woman''s face changed, she went straight to the manager. The manager looked at Xu Jie coldly, Xu Jie also arrogant, "you change a guest for me, I don''t want to be with her." Why are the female prostitutes in the movie all women with good figure and small grade. He was so unlucky that he received such a female guest in the first order. The manager pped him in the face and said, "what do you think you are? When youe here, it''s all the guests who pick you up. What''s your qualification? I''m not going to make amends to Sister Zhang. " From childhood to adulthood, he has never been beaten, this is the first time, Xu Jie began to be afraid, it seems that he has not recognized the reality. "Sister Zhang, this is a newer. Don''t be angry." "I''m afraid it''s not a baby, is it? Sister, I like it. Since you haven''t adjusted it well, I''ll help you teach it and tie it in. " Xu Jie was stripped of his clothes, tied with chains, watching the old woman close to him, he felt that the day before yesterday''s meal was going to vomit. "Honey, didn''t you say I was a fat pig? Today I''ll give you a taste of the pig. " "Don''te here!" "Your eyes are great, and your body..." She touched the ce, Xu Jie seems to feel as if he was bitten by insects, so disgusting. His body was shaking and his eyes were terrified. What? He ys with women. The reality is that he is yed by women. He finally knew the intention of Si Li Ting. At that time, he wanted to strengthen Tan Luoxi. He treated him with his own way. What he did to tan Luoxi, he let his other women do to him, and he also paid back the money he had received from Lin Jun over the years. That man''s method is too terrible!!! It''s worse than killing him or throwing him into the police station. His male dignity has been trampled on again and again, and this revenge is too cruel. By the time he came out, his body was ck and blue. The woman was not only ugly, but also very poisonous. Because he said that she was a fat pig, she went crazy and tortured him with various kinds of torture tools.Fortunately, she was rich, and at the end she looked at him with satisfaction. "Honey, do you want a tip?" He had no bony airway: "yes." He''s leaving here. It''s not human at all! They are all demons. Dignity is the least valuable thing here. He has to lose all dignity. She pulled a stack out of her wallet andy down on the chair. "Lick my feet clean. These tips are yours." Xu Jie endured the wound and looked at the money, which was his only way out. He slowly knelt down in front of her, picked up her foot and put out his tongue. If he had known that one day he would be reduced to this level, he would not have kidnapped Tan Luoxi, he would not! "Open your eyes and see clearly." Xu Jie endure nausea, he told himself, for money, all for money! The woman was sofortable with him that she patted him in the face with a stack of money. "Little fellow, I advise you one word,e out to sell don''t pretend to be high, otherwise suffering is your own, remember." He gritted his teeth and said, "I will remember it." He reached out to pick up the tip, but the woman threw the money into the air. The woman leaves with satisfaction. Xu Jie kneels on the ground and picks up the money one by one. He didn''t think how hard it was to make money when he used to spend moneyvishly. Now it''s toote to regret. He trembled and handed the money to the manager, "twelve thousand, ounting." "Xu Jie, do you recognize your identity now?" "Don''t remind me, I know." "Just know." "Did you send me to her on purpose?" Xu Jie stares at him. The first guest he receives is so abnormal. "I just want you to be good. Most of the women whoe here are rich wives, upstarts and lonely women whose husbands are not at home. They are much hungrier than you think. You think you can y with them, but you are the one who is being yed. If you don''t know this, you''ll have a miserable life. You''re young and don''t mean to do this. If you earn enough money, you can leave. If you don''t annoy Sister Zhang, she will not disturb people. On the contrary, she gives a lot of tips "Are you helping me?" "No harm or help you, who let you offend the wrong people." Xu Jie clenched his fists. "Does he think he''s heaven! How to treat other people like that. " "I advise you not to resist him. If you don''t make him angry, he won''t send you. If you have other evil ideas, you can''t understand the means of that person. I tell you, you are still rxed. If he ys for you, you will die miserably. " Xu Jie lowered his head, "can I only ept my life?" "You have no choice but to ept your life. He is not the one you can afford." "Yes, he''s not the one I can afford. I haven''t provoked him, but I''ve just offended a dog around him and ended up like this." Xu Jie mocked himself that the two traffickers who had moved the women of Si Li Ting were sent to serve men, which was much worse than him. "Shut up. If you nder others again, I have some ways to make you shut up and get rid of your wounds. I''ll pick up guestster." Xu Jie was taken to a room, he looked at the bright spring outside the world, clearly so close to him, he felt good far away. He thought of Lin Jun holding a kite many years ago. "Xiao Jie, didn''t you say you wanted to fly a kite? I made one for you "Is this also called a kite? It''s ugly. " He threw it to the ground and stepped on it. "Little Jay." He pushed Linjun to the ground and said, "get out of here." Tears flowed from his eyes, which he owed to Lin Jun. Well, I''ll pay you what I owe you. Chapter 676 Wedding dress shop. Every woman has a special yearning for the wedding dress. The wedding is the witness of their beautiful love. The wedding dress and the white head gauze also appears more sacred, which woman does not want to wear the pure white wedding dress and the lover hand in hand into the wedding hall. "Sister, look how beautiful the wedding dress is Gu Annam gives Jinnuo to Tang Ming, like a happy little mouse. Feel here and have a look there. Even the bear child is looking forward to the wedding, but Annan''s biggest wish is to be a bridesmaid to Gu Jin. "Annan likes wedding dresses so much. It''s better to make a decision in advance, and you don''t have to choose when you get married in the future. Vice President Lin''s marriage time is rather tight, and he has no time to ask someone to design the wedding dress. He always feels sorry for Luo Luo. " Gu Annan snorted coldly: "I don''t want to marry." Gu Jin did not expose her, Gu Annan is not so bad, I believe she is just a superficial infatuation with Si Li Ting. When she really understood what love is, maybe it would not be like this. Even if Si Li Ting mentioned to let Gu Annan leave, Gu Jin still insisted on leaving her. Family affection is something they have been longing for for for a long time, and Gu Jin will not let her leave. "Annan will be 25 in one year. Women are like Christmas trees. After 25, no one wants them." "Sister, you''re bullshit. I''m not a Christmas tree. I''m hot. The people who like me have a truck." Gu Jin chuckled, "good, good, a truck." "Madame." Just then Tan Luoxi came out in her wedding dress. Both of them were attracted by Tan Luoxi. Even Gu Annan couldn''t help eximing: "Wow, how beautiful." Gu Jin''s gentle smile: "this is still notpletely dressed up, Lolo, when you get married, it must be the most beautiful." Tan Luoxi came out with her wedding dress. She was quiet and quiet when she put on her wedding dress. She always felt that she had be sacred. "Come and look in the mirror." Gu Annan in a side way: "sure enough, women wear wedding dress is the best look." "Do you want to wear it?" Tang Ming asked. Side of the small woman eyshes long, eyes full of expectations. "Well, I don''t want to." "What you say is not what you mean." Tang Ming couldn''t help saying that Gu Annan wanted to wear it. Gu Jin is busy helping Tan Luoxi take care of the wedding dress. Tan Luoxi is still a little embarrassed, "madam, is it good-looking?" "Of course it looks good. This dress suits you very well." "But this one is notparable to the one that my wife got married in those years. I heard that the president specially asked the masters of Mn to make it. I have seen the photos of you on the scene. You and the president stand together with each other and match perfectly. It''s just a pity that the wedding did not seed." Although Gu Jin and Si Li Ting''s wedding and engagement have failed once, she and Si Li Ting have held an engagement banquet in the United States. She had thought that both of them had got the certificate, were engaged, and had children. Wedding is just a matter of ceremony, she and Si Li Ting love each other, also need not what ceremony. At the moment of seeing Tan Luoxi wearing a wedding dress, Gu Jin is looking forward to the future. Si Li Ting said that the wedding caused two people to separate, this time he will give Gu Jin a special wedding. When all the facilities and equipment on the ind arepleted, he will hold a wedding ceremony with Gu Jin. When she returned to China, she often ridiculed Lin Jun as a single dog. Unexpectedly, they got married first. "Vice President Lin also wanted to set a high wedding dress for you at the beginning, but the time was too tight for me to catch up with the wedding." Tan Luoxi repeatedly waved his hand, "madam, don''t get me wrong. I''m not averse to the wedding dress. I''m just envious of the rtionship between you and the general manager. In fact, it''s not his identity that I like brother Jun. if he can marry me, I will marry him with or without gift money and wedding dress Looking at Tan Luoxi''s shy appearance, Gu Jin knows that she is married to the right person. Tan Luoxi is a good interpretation of the best way to marry love. Her happiness is almost overflowing now. "I know, he should have changed into Sina dress. Go out and let him see how beautiful our bride is." "Don''tugh at me, ma''am. Who canpare with you in beauty?" It''s really easy for a man to change his dress. Ten minutes ago, Lin Jun had already changed his dress. To tell you the truth, he was very nervous. It was not the wedding yet, and he didn''t know what he was nervous about. When the big curtain was opened, Tan Luoxi stood quietly in the middle of the curtain, frowning and smiling, and the shame and happiness came into sight. "Lol." Lin Jun, holding a bunch of beautiful flowers in his hand, knelt on one knee, "luo''er, would you like to marry me?" Before the engagement ceremony is Gu Jin and Si Li Ting arranged, and then there are so many things.Lin Jun recuperated in the hospital and got married as soon as he got well. Rao didn''t have time to propose. So he thought before he came that even if the proposal was just a small ceremony, he could not let Tan Luoxi feel sorry. Tan Luoxi nodded, "I will." Gu Annam is doing bad things on one side. "Why do you agree so easily? You have to make him kneel a little longer "Annan." "Sister, I didn''t say anything wrong. Before marriage, I had to stand up. You can see how nervous your brother-inw is about you. If you let him go east, he would not dare to go west. If you let him stand, he would not dare to sit..." "Annan, don''t say that." Gu Jin is also very protective. Si Li Ting''s indifferent voice rang out, "Stinky girl didn''t say anything wrong. I''ll listen to you at home. I dare not sit if you let me stand." Gu Jin''s eyes lit up, "brother Li Ting, aren''t you in thepany? Why are you here? " "Lunch break, I want you to try on your wedding dress here. I''lle and have a look. Does my leg hurt?" "It''s been so many days. Now as long as you don''t touch the wound, it''s OK. Don''t worry." See Si Li Ting came, Lin Jun this still kneels, Tan Luoxi quickly put the ring on the hand a set, "you quickly get up." Lin Jun was a little embarrassed and said, "yes, you are here." Si Li Ting patted his shoulder, "love women, this is the advantage, to keep good, do not be shy." Lin Jun thinks that it is also true that he has witnessed the changes of Si Li Ting along the way. He has done anything shameless to Gu Jin, and there is really nothing he would be shy about. "Yes." Si Li Ting personally arranged a bow tie for him, "when you get married and have your own family, don''t put all your mind on work, or take good care of your family." Lin Jun was very moved, thanks to Si Li Ting. "Thank you for your cultivation." "Well, I''m not here to thank you. Go back and check the wedding process to see if there are any mistakes." Si Li Ting is also on the heart of Lin Jun, and even this kind of thing is telling. He and Gu Jin''s tragedy happened once is enough, he does not want Lin Jun to have such a thing. "Well." "I''ll go to dinner when I''ve tried. I''ve made a reservation. It''s near here." "Sister, let''s eat the banana boat together?" Gu Annan came and took Gu Jin''s arm. Gu Annan really likes Gu Jin very much. If we say that she has a little admiration for Si Li Ting, this kind of admiration is not equal to her liking degree for Gu Jin. She has no friends. Gu Jin is her sister and her friend. "Susu''s constitution is not good. You can''t eat too much cold food." Si Li Ting spoke quickly. Gu Annan is not at all relieved. She likes to make trouble, and she still likes to pull Gu Jin together every time. "Just a little ball, brother Li Ting. I have a sense of propriety." Gu Annan is proud to speak to Si Li Ting. Every time, Si Li Ting will look at Tang Ming. Tang Ming looks indifferent to himself, and then Gu Jines out to y. "Let''s talk about it when we get there." "Susu, you spoil her too much." Si Li Ting was a little upset. A few days ago, Gu Jin leg was a little better. Gu Annan, a little rabbit, actually took her to the bar. When he and Tang Ming arrived, a group of men gathered around them. Si Li Ting almost burned the bar. Gu Jin spoils Gu Annan. He has no way. "My child, it''s meant to be spoiled." "She''s as old as you are!" "But she hasn''t had a baby yet. She''s a girl." Gu Jinzhen has words. Chapter 677 In the past, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting didn''t have many friends around them. They were cold and indifferent. I didn''t know when to start. They were more and more busy. "By the way, brother Li Ting, we have to treat him well because he helped so much at thete dinnerst time." "There is an emergency in the military areamand. He is called back. Don''t worry about him. When he is free, he wille by himself without us looking for him." Gu Annan is teasing the Jin Nuo in Tang Ming''s arms, "little monster, you bite my hand again, little viin." "Besides his mother, Jinnuo likes you best." Gu Annan looked up triumphantly, "it''s natural. I don''t want to see who''s treating him..." Half way through, Gu Annam looked in a direction. At the moment, Gu Annan is different from other people who are giggling, but like a cheetah ready to go. "Protect Jinnuo. I''ll go there." Tang Ming has never seen Gu Annan like this. What did she see? He quickly gives Jinnuo to Gu Jin. Something must have happened, otherwise she won''t be that expression. "What''s the matter?" "I''ll talk about it when Ie back." Gu Jin embraces Jin Nuo, and his face is also worried. Si Li Tingforts him: "it''s OK. Don''t think about it. You don''t forget where Gu Annan came from." Gu Qi is not a weak woman, on the contrary, she is very powerful and strong. Before she took care of her family, they had a good time. Last time Mr. siting went to the big Las Vegas Casino, it was not Ka''s asset. The real person behind the scenes is Gu Qi, who is called Qi Ye on the road. Ka is just taking care of her temporarily. In addition, there are many dark transactions that can''t be seen by Qi Ye, otherwise she would not meet Mu Ye. There is another reason why Gu Annan disliked Gu Jin so much at the beginning, that is, she thought Gu Jin was happy in the sun. But she is different, from small to big Gu Qi is very strict with her, she is after a lot of high-intensity training. Before she met Gu Jin, she was a little devil, so her greeting gift to Gu Jin was Tianjiang ss. This girl is cruel and cruel. If it wasn''t for blood rtionship, she would have killed Gu Jin. Therefore, Si Li Ting is not worried about Gu Annan at all. Instead, he is worried about the people she is staring at. "Order all the dishes that Annan likes, or she will be angry again if she doesn''t have anything to eat." "If you are angry, you are not her mother. Why are you so used to her?" "Brother Li Ting, why do you hate Annan so much?" "If I like her, you can sit here and talk to her?" Gu Jin is also helpless. Gu Annan pulls himself to be a demon in two or three days. It''s strange that Si Li Ting likes it. "Well, don''t worry about her. Tang Ming is still following her." Gu Jin thought about it, so he asked Tan Luoxi and Lin Jun to sit down. "Don''t be so stiff. Today is just like a friend to eat. Besides, Lin Jun, you should also remember that you are the vice president, not assistant Lin." They just sat down. After standing for so many years, Lin suddenly wanted to be on the same level with Si Li Ting. For a while, he was certainly not used to it. "Vice President Lin, I don''t know what Luo Luo likes to eat. Please help her "Yes, ma''am." "Don''t be so careful, just get along as friends, Lolo. We''re friends." "Well." Gu Jin''s smile is very warm, so that the difort in their hearts disappears. "By the way, Lolo, have you chosen your bridesmaid?" "Yes, my sister. I''ve sent the bridesmaid dresses to her." "And the best man?" Si Li Ting means that if he is not a witness, he will go to be the best man. "My sister is a bridesmaid, and my brother-inw is going to be the best man." "Well, we''ll have to meet Mr. Zhan some other day to discuss the details of the wedding." Gu Jin and Si Li Ting seem to have be their own parents. They think about everything for them. "President, madam, it''s hard for you to get married." "Uncle Lin is still recuperating, and your mother is not in good health. We don''t have to worry about these trifles. Let''se." Several people are happy, Tang Ming can not rest assured, the first time in the direction of Gu Annan to go out. His speed has been very fast, but the pursuit of Gu Annan has no shadow. Looking at the busy street, Tang Ming is also anxious, that silly girl should not have an ident? When thinking so, there are a group of people around in front of him, and Tang Ming''s mind is not good. He heard someone saying, "there''s an ident. Call 120." No, it''s a silly girl who is very bold? This short road, Tang Ming has been scared out of his wits, the first time toward the crowd."Ann!" "Let''s go, let''s all make way!" He opened the crowd for the first time, and saw a woman who had been hit with flesh and blood, wearing the clothes of today''s Gu Annan. "An''er Tang Ming''s brain boomed, his silly girl! He stumbled toward the man, no matter how tragic the scene, he directly took the woman in his arms. Turn over and have a look, a very strange face. "Two pirs, what are you doing with her?" Gu Annan''s small head poked out of the crowd. This silly girl, Tang mingmeng got up and pulled Gu Annan into her arms. "Where have you been? Do you know how worried I am about you? " When he thought it was Gu Annan who was killed by a car, he was stunned, OK? Gu Annan, who was heartless, obviously did not know what he was thinking, and was disgusted. "Oh, you still have blood on you. You''ve got it on my skirt. It''s so dirty." "You woman without heart and lung." Tang Ming was angry and funny, "I''ll get you." He held her to death, hoping to rub her into the bone marrow. Not far away, there are a pair of eyes coldly looking at the embrace of the two people, the eyes are only sinister. In her impression, the man looked at her with indifference and contempt. At the beginning, she thought that Su Jinxi was not worthy of Tang Ming, so she took the initiative to deliver it to her door. However, Tang Ming only regarded her as a shield and married her just to protect Su Jinxi. In order to deal with Bai Xiaoyu, she lied that she was pregnant and was finally exposed. Later, Su Jinxi turned into Gu Jin, and Tang Ming''s eyes were only her. She realized that Bai Xiaoyu or herself was not his sweetheart after all. Even if Gu Jin has Si Li Ting around, Tang Ming has never met a woman in recent years because she has cut off the rtionship between her and Bai Xiaoyu. Now Gu Jin and Si Li Ting are reunited, but I don''t know how a womanes out again. She is Gu Jin''s sister, my sister! This makes Su Meng how to be at ease, looking at the past belongs to her all to be taken away. Gu Jin gave birth to a child with a husband and a sister like her. What do you have? have nothing at all! Su Menghen, clearly she has found a strong backing, why that person does not let himself move Gu Jin. Although she is no longer in love with Tang Ming, Su Meng also finds Tang Ming in love with Gu Annan. She followed Gu Jin all the way, who knew that she would be found by that woman. All of a sudden, she felt Gu An Nan toward her direction. Su Meng shed and a car flew by. Tang Ming holding Gu Annan, found that she was before the expression, "hammer, what happened?" Gu Annan pointed to the position where Su Meng was standing. "There was a man there just now." "You''re wrong, no one." "No, just as I looked over, a car stopped her. There was definitely someone there, the one who was watching us all the time." Tang Ming has no feeling, "peep at us?" "Yes, we went from the wedding dress shop to the western restaurant, and the man followed us." "Hammer, so many people, can you make a mistake?" "No, I''m different from you. I grew up in the dark and had a lot of training. At first, I thought it was a passer-by. When she followed her outside the restaurant, I was sure that she was peeping at us. It was ufortable. You have to believe me, I have more experience than you in this respect, I must feel right, but I was escaped by her "A man or a woman?" "It should be a woman, shorter than me, about 162cm." "Go back to dinner first. They''re still waiting for us." Tang Ming, of course, believed in Gu Annan. Chapter 678 Gu Annan hopped in, no one would know what she had just done. "Annam, Nichs is out looking for you. You don''t see him?" Gu Annan politely sat down beside Gu Jin. Tan Luoxi also knew her character and specially reserved Gu Jin''s position for her. Gu Annan would lose his temper if he took her seat. "Just that side of the car ident, he was blood all over the body, disgusting to death, was kicked out by me to change clothes." She said it lightly, as if she were talking about a very simple thing. "He had an ident?" Gu Jin got up from the stool, and such a big event happened. Is Gu Annan still eating quietly? "No, sister, it was someone else who had a car ident. The two idiots thought that I had been hit, so they went to hold others indiscriminately, making themselves covered with blood." Gu Jin was relieved and poked her forehead with his finger. "You are a bad girl. People are worried about you. Do you still say that people are stupid?" "Well, who am I? How could I be hit by a car? He just doesn''t believe me." "By the way, Annan, why did you leave?" Gu Annan mysterious smile: "call me two banana boats, I will tell you." Gu Jin scraped his nose. "Your body is no better than me. You don''t want to eat one of them. You have to eat two." "No, sister, I''m going to have two. Let''s eat together." Gu Annan likes to y coquettish with Gu Jin. Gu Jin can understand that she hates and loves Gu Qi, and Gu Qi is strict with her. She ces this kind of emotion on her body. She is both her sister and her mother. "Good, good." Si Li Ting stares at Gu Jin. Gu Jin caresses her forehead. She feels like a son sandwiched between her daughter-inw and her mother-inw, surviving in the cracks. "Brother Li Ting, I''ll eat a little, not too much." There''s something wrong with Gu Annan. She''s paranoid. If she likes something very much, she must let the people she likes share her happiness. For example, if Gu Jin didn''t have a bad stomach, she would continue to ask for it. For example, watching cartoons, she must apany Tang Ming to watch with her, these temperament and children are the same. She likes to eat banana boats, so she will take Gu Jin to eat with her. After ordering two banana boats for her, Gu Annan said the previous thing. "Are we being followed? When she ran away, she pushed a woman and let the woman be hit by a car. She ran away sessfully "Yes, if I ran faster, I would have caught her. What a cunning woman. I almost got hit. Fortunately, I''m quick." Si Li Ting is cold with a face, this time who still has eyes covetously to her? "What does that man look like? Blonde or brte? " His first feeling was Alice. After all, thest time Alice didn''t seed, and she burned a whole boat of people. Maybe Alice couldn''t think of it and came back. Gu Annamcent smile: "then you also have to eat a banana boat, after eating I will tell you." Si Liting said, "I''m sorry, but I don''t know He wanted to crush the wicked little woman to death. With the same gene, why is she so different from Gu Jin. Gu Jin knows Gu Annan''s character. If Si Li Ting doesn''t eat, she won''t speak even if you''ve worn your tongue. "Waiter, one more banana boat." "Yes, miss." Si Li Ting looked at Gu Jin with some displeasure, "Su Su..." "Brother Li Ting, the banana boat is also very delicious. Would you like to try it? It''s delicious. " She is really defeated, Si Li Ting will listen to her. He resentfully ate the whole banana boat, "now you can say it?" "female, 162CM, wearing a ck sweater, I don''t see the face, but the perfume on her body is rosy and ck hair." ck hair and height can''t be Alice. Who''s watching them? "In a moment, all the monitoring nearby will be transferred andpared." "Yes, sir." "You, don''t rush out like this next time, in case there are ambushes and traps?" Gu Jinined. "Sister, don''t look down on me. If anyone dares to touch me, I will touch her family." This is a very difficult subject to be provoked. If it really moves on her head, it will not be so simple. "This time she runs fast. Next time I catch her, I have to take off her skin and make a drum." It seems that the three sisters, Gu Annan''s character is the most like his father, the same paranoid, the same ruthless. "Girls always have to peel their skin to make drums. Be careful that you can''t get marriedter." Gu Jin is not too critical, after all, Gu Annan will not actively provoke others.Gu Annan took the initiative to put his head on Gu Jin''s shoulder and said, "sister, if I can''t get married, will you support me for the rest of my life?" "No, I can''t afford you. You are so greedy every day." Gu jinyuefa feels Gu Annan''s care and paranoia towards her, just like Mu Ye likes Gu Qi. Sometimes Gu Jin even thinks about a question. Gu Annan likes Xiao Jinnuo and Si Li Ting. Is it because he likes her that he loves her and loves them. This kind of love is not a bad thing for her, on the contrary, Gu Annan will definitely protect her. But in this way, Gu Annan''s attention will never be on Tang Ming. This girl is a fool. She can''t let Tang Ming waste her time. It seems that she will find a way to match Gu Annan and Tang Ming after dealing with these trivial matters. Gu Annan was said by Gu Jin that he was greedy and somewhat unhappy. "Elder sister, you and I are both of the same constitution. How can we eat without being fat. Besides, I have a lot of money. I can''t eat it for a hundred years. " Gu Jin rubbed her head and said, "good, eat more if you like, and help me with my babyter." "Well, sister." Gu Annan had a good meal. At this time, she was like a kindergarten child, eating seriously. Gu Jin discovered that she only listened to her own words. Such a paranoid Gu Annan, she really can''t bear to refuse any request from Annan. She is afraid that one day Annan will be a paranoid like his father. On the other side. Su Meng lowered her hat and rushed away. It was so close that she was almost seen by the woman. What is the matter with that woman? In the case of so many people, she can be found tracking. The second time was more exaggerated. She could feel her sight across a road. With her by Gu Jin''s side, it is difficult for him to attack Gu Jin''s son. Su Meng has already nned. Since Mu Chen refuses to let himself attack Gu Jin, he doesn''t say that he can''t move Si Jinnuo. Si Jinnuo is the treasure in their hearts. As long as he can move her son, Gu Jin will go crazy. By the way, as well as Gu Jin''s sister, she is taking Si Jin Nuo these days. It can be seen that she also loves that little rabbit very much. If this little thing died miserably, what would they look like? Su MengYue wants to be more happy, when the timees, Gu Jin, Si Li Ting, Gu Annan, Tang Ming face will appear how good-looking expression? It''s better to kill him and send it to Thand, where it''s very popr to send Gu Jin to Gu Jin. She can''t wait to do that, and then slowly appreciate Gu Jin''s grief. Once upon a time, their trampling, insulting, and all their hatred could be returned. Su Meng after these attacks, not only her personality has changed, but also her psychology has be very abnormal. She enjoys tormenting people. The more miserable others are, the happier she is. Even an innocent passer-by can be dehumanized and pushed right in the middle of the road. She has no humanity. Su Meng happily turns a circle in situ, and she finds a good way to torture Gu Jin. If you can''t deal with her, it''s much easier for her son. Suddenly, a man came across in front of him, and his eyes were covered with blood. Su Meng''s sight moved upward, facing a pair of familiar eyes. This pair of eyes was what she wanted to see most. "Su Meng, long time no see." Tang Ming cold mouth, even if this woman wearing a mask, he also recognized, she is disappeared for a long time, is said to have gone to Europe to study. Su Meng didn''t expect that Tang Ming would catch up, and her expression suddenly changed. "Ming No, I should call you Mr. Tang. " She took a timid step backward. Chapter 679 How long has it been since I saw Su Meng? It seems that after Su Fu''s identst time, she came to ask for her own money. Just think of what she and Bai Xiaoyu did to Gu Jin, and disgusted her to the extreme. At that time, she was given some money and asked her to sign a divorce agreement. It was said that Su Fu''s heart surgery failed and died. At that time, he didn''t like the Su family either. He thought they were all greedy for money. So even if it was Su''s father''s funeral, he did not go, and Su Meng disappearedpletely. Now the women standing in front of them don''t wear big dress as they used to be, dressed up in exquisite fashion. She was wearing a ck sweater, cap and mask, looking very low-key. Low key although low-key, but also some suspicious. "Why are you stalking us?" Tang Ming did not forget what Su Meng had done to Gu Jin. Su Meng lowered her head. "I just flew back from Europe to see my mother. I saw you and your party in the wedding dress shop. I I followed. " Tang Ming grabbed her hand and said, "are you going to use any trick to deal with jin''er? Su Meng, I warn you. Now the Su family is in decline, and your father is not here. You know the character of Si Li Ting. If you dare to move jin''er, he willpletely destroy the Su family. Don''t say it''s him. Even I won''t let you off. You''d better make sure of your present status and status Su Meng''s eyes were full of tears, "I don''t need you to remind me of my identity! Do you think I''m still Su Meng before? In the past, I had my father and mother to protect and pet, and they supported me when the sky fell. I know you look down on me. You despise me. You feel disgusted. It''s the way you look now. From the beginning, you looked down on me and thought that I could notpare with her, but who of you thought about it for me? My parents love me so much when I was small. I was unruly and willful. They never said that I was not good. Su Jinxi is better than me in everything. She is beautiful and has good grades. Later, so many men like her. Even if you don''t want to marry me, you don''t want to use it? You think I''m not clean. What about you? Have you not used me to divert the public''s attention from Su Jinxi? And I, the woman who helped her, is still despised by you. " Tang Ming calm face, "you don''t want to be Mrs. Tang, I''m as you wish." "Mrs. Tang, ha ha, it''s so funny. Besides that night you took me for her, when did you touch me? In bed, you called her name, I thought that as long as I convergence, good to you, you will love me. I''ve never cooked a meal. I started practicing for you, and I wanted to please you so much. It took me three days to learn a few dishes. When I wanted to make them for you, you swept them to the ground without even looking at them. At that time, Tang Xiaoyu and I did not think about you and me when I climbed into the bed, but you didn''t think about me? " These words Su Meng never said, Tang Ming was a little upset by her. What happened at that time is not clear who is right and who is wrong. Different people stand in different positions, and there is no absolute. What can Tang Ming say? Is he wrong? Or the deliberate Bai Xiaoyu? Or Su Meng? Or sujinxi? There are no mistakes. The wrong thing is that at the beginning of the game, some people will lose the game. It took him a long time to get out of his dark past and get rid of Su Meng and Bai Xiaoyu. Now that Su Meng mentioned those old things again, he felt a little upset. "It''s been a long time since it''s been a foregone conclusion. What are you doing here today?" Su Meng''s tears fell, "what are you doing? What else can I do? After my father died, my mother was in poor health. I wanted to buy her some fruits and vegetables she liked to eat nearby and cook them for her in the evening. I saw you. You wereughing andughing. How happy were you? Why is there a woman who looks the same as Gu Jin? " "She is jin''er''s sister." "So if you don''t get Gu Jin, you shift your target to a woman who looks like her?" "No, Annan is Annan, not someone''s double. I like her not because she is jin''er''s younger sister." "Not that face. What do you like about her?" Su Meng asked madly. "She''s interesting." "Ha ha, she is interesting, that is to say, Bai Xiaoyu and I are not as interesting as her?" Tang Ming did not know why it finally became the topic. "It''s my private business. We''ve made it very clear that you don''t have the right to take care of my business." "Yes, the Su family is in decline. I''m not even the proud Miss Su family. How can a small person like me manage your affairs.I just Curiosity and unwillingness will follow you all the way. " She has a very inferiorityplex. "Then why did Annan find you and you ran away the first time?" "Don''t run away and stand there like a fool to be visited by you? I used to torture Su Jinxi. Now she has be the president of the group. She has family, friends and lovers. And what do I have? I''m not even an ant. Shall I stay there and let her taunt me? " "Jin''er is not like that." "Yes, she''s not. I''m fine. I''ve be like this now. What can I do if I don''t want to? Do I dare to fight her? She has Si Li Ting. What do I have? I have my mother, and I don''t want to get her involved. Besides, I don''t even have the courage to face her in the eye. What do you think I can do? " Su Meng''s words are right, she now has what confidence and Gu Jindou? No doubt it''s hitting the stone with an egg. "Mr. Tang, can you let go now? It hurts you. " Tang Ming looked at her wrists that had been pinched by himself, and he had to let go of them. "Su Meng, the past is over. Don''t be persistent. I heard that you went to study abroad. You are still young, and there is infinite possibility in the future. After a few years, we can''t remember what happened then. You can still marry a good man. " Su Meng sneered: "you don''t have to worry about it. If it''s OK, can I leave? Mr. Tang, you don''t have to run to remind me. I know my identity now. " Tang Ming opened her mouth, and finally said nothing, watching Su Meng leave. What can he say from his standpoint? He had nothing to do with Su Meng. Not friends, not lovers, not rtives. Forgetting each other in the world is the best ending. Looking at Su Meng''s back, Tang Ming always feels a little strange. Su Meng seems to be a changed person, the past sticky she suddenly cleaned up. Is it better? It doesn''t seem to be right either. In a word, there is a strange atmosphere in this matter. Su Meng was just tracking, and did not do anything else. As she said, when she saw a woman who looked the same as Gu Jin, she was curious and unwilling. It was reasonable to catch up and have a look. And what else can she do without any support? What kind of waves are there? I think I think too much. After all, Gu Jin has encountered too many things, and now he has be too weak. He is always right to be careful. Tang Ming looked at his bloody clothes and thought of Gu Annan''s disgusted eyes. He had better go back to change clothes first. He didn''t see that Su Meng turned around and left. The humiliating eyes suddenly turned to one side, and the lips under the mask curled up coldly. She reached out to dry her tears from the corner of her eyes, stopped to look back, and watched Tang Ming leave. Tang Ming, do you think I''m still the old fool Su Meng? Look at you and you want toe? You look down on me, too. Su Meng died a year ago. Now he lives just for revenge. Why did they lose everything, and those who hurt her are still alive. She looked up at the sky, Dad, you have a spirit in heaven. You must protect your daughter''s revenge. Those who have hurt us will destroy them by their own hands! A stray dog wants to get close to her, but is kicked away by Su Meng. The stray dog howls and runs with a limp. Chapter 680 Tang Ming washed clean, Gu Jin and Gu Annan came back with their children in their arms. "Er Zhu, I''ve packed your favorite dish for you. I''ll order it for you. Eat it quickly, or it will be cold in a moment." Gu Jin is also happy for Tang Ming when he sees this scene. Gu Annan''s kindness to him can at least prove one thing. He also has a ce in Gu Annan''s heart. "Good." Tang Ming''s joy is needless to say. ckie came over with theputer in his arms. "Madam, I''ve set up the monitoring system. Come and have a look." What he said should be su Meng''s monitoring. Tang Ming also wants to go and have a look. Gu Annan pressed him to his seat. "Eat it, you stupid pir." Tang Ming knew that Gu Annan was worried about him, so he did not postpone it any more. He had dinner first. This surveince has been edited by heiqi. Gu Jin sees the woman with a duck cap and ck sweater tailing from the wedding dress shop to the western restaurant. Because of the short distance, we didn''t choose to take a bus. "Ma''am, this is the woman who has been following." Tang Ming heard this sentence and put down her chopsticks. "Two pirs, what are you doing? Eat well. " From the beginning, Tang Ming pretended to be amnestic, and trusted Gu Annan with his intelligence quotient of only a few years old. As a result, Gu Annan treated him as a fool, and he had to eat every day. "Hammer, I''m full." He thought all the way and thought that Su Meng was not right, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong. The words of ck Qi let him vaguely discover the problem. Gu Annan was a little unhappy, "but you only took a few mouthfuls. Isn''t it delicious? I asked the cook to... " Tang Ming has already got up and touched her head. "No, it''s delicious. An''er is good. I''ll go over for a while." Gu Annan was stunned there. Tang Ming dared to talk to her like this. Why did he feel so subtle when he touched his ce. It is like a small mushroom suddenly grew into a towering tree. Tang Ming is not her little mushroom. If he recovers his memory, will he leave himself? Tang Ming didn''t have time to care about Gu Annan''s mind. Now Su Meng''s problem is even bigger. "y it again." Tang mingzai looked at it carefully. After watching the first five seconds, he knew that he had been cheated by Su Meng. She said she wanted to buy medicine and vegetables. There was a way to the supermarket and the pharmacy. She didn''t look at it. Clearly from the beginning, she followed them stealthily until Gu Annan found her chasing out. In order to escape, she pushed Gu Annan and a woman into the middle of the road. Gu Annan reacted quickly and quickly rolled aside to escape the robbery, while the ordinary woman was very unlucky and was hit with blood and flesh. Tang Ming''s back was chilly. Although he could not see Su Meng''s expression, from her movements, it was obvious that she was intentional and decisive without any hesitation. Those were two living lives. She was so vicious. If Gu Annan had not been trained as a child and her skills were better, she would have be that woman. Tang Ming finally understood that something was wrong. From the very beginning, Su Meng was pretending to find him. She deliberately mentioned the events of that year, deliberately show weakness in front of herself, and deliberately created a poor image. From the beginning to the end, she was drawing on herself. She said those words only to confuse herself. She was afraid of starting a teacher and making a crime. Gu Annan did not mention that the dead woman was hurt by Su Meng, let alone that she was almost hit by a car. As she said, she has long been not the dream of Su in the past, this evil woman! He was actually taken to the ditch by Su Meng. She said so many lies in front of her today. It is no longer the woman who can see through her heart at the first nce. Gu Jin finds that Tang Ming''s look is not right. Tang Ming gives her a look. "You can see if there is any clue." She and Tang Ming went to the study, Gu Annan also sat in the same ce and thought about a question. What if Tang Ming recovered his memory? "Brother Ming, there are no outsiders here. Do you have any discoveries?" "Jin''er, I saw Su Meng." "Su Meng?" Gu Jin has not heard the name for a long time, and he still has some feelings. "Even the woman in the video didn''t know her identity and didn''t mention the ident to me. She said that someone was looking at us from the opposite side, and Iforted her toe in for dinner. I knew the alley very well and could only lead to one ce. I believe an''er can''t be wrong. Maybe the other party came for you, so I ran after him and found that Su Meng came out from there wearing the same clothes as ann''er described Gu Jin thought it was a coincidence, who knew that Su Meng was involved."What did she say?" "Jin''er, this is what I want to say to you next. Remember, Su Meng is no longer the former Su dream." "Brother Ming, what do you mean? Did Su Meng have stic surgery "No, it''s not that her face has changed. When I saw her at that time, I pulled her to keep her from leaving and asked if she wanted to do harm to you. Su Meng, with tears in her eyes, mentioned what happened at that time, disturbed my mind, and said what she was now. Even if she wanted to revenge, she did not dare. She said a lot of things. She just saw that Ann looked like you, and she was curious to catch up. She came to the neighborhood to buy medicine and vegetables for her mother. She created a weak image and cheated me. I felt something was wrong at that time, but I couldn''t figure out what was wrong. The words she said were solid. Everything was a certainty. When I came back to see the surveince, I knew from the beginning that she had started to disguise when she saw me. Today''s su dream can not be underestimated, she is proficient in calction, you just saw, she is how ruthless push people away. If Ann hides a little slower, she will be like that woman Just think of Tang Ming feel terrible, he carefully held in the palm of the woman, if he was hit how? Even killing Su Meng doesn''t help. "Brother Ming, calm down first. Annan is not as weak as she thought. If she dares to attack Annan, she will suffer." "Jin''er, I''m not afraid of what she will do to Annan. After all, this time only Annan found her, and her real goal is you." Gu Jin stood with a negative hand, "about it, before I and her, I never owe her anything." In the past few years, Su Meng bullied Gu Jin one by one, and Gu Jin was not ashamed of Su''s family. "If you think so, you are afraid that the madman will not think so." "When you had 30 million yuan, Iter gave her mother a sum of money, which can be regarded as a reward for their kindness to me. If I had to count it up, it was the death of Su Fu, and I didn''t get a stick of incense. " "In a word, jin''er, you should be careful. I vaguely feel that things are not so simple. You''d better catch Su Meng as soon as possible. By the way, this time she didn''t push people to cause other people''s idental death. We can do something about it. " "Brother Ming means to send her to prison?" "Yes, this is the best way. A disaster like Su Meng''s is to kill people in this world." Gu Jin brows lock, "you say so, I think of a thing." "What''s the matter?" "When I just returned home, there was a news that a well-known president was extremely miserable, his body was insulted and his throat was cut. At that time, I was still wondering who had such a deep hatred with him. Now I think, she sold me to a dirty ce. Li Ting''s brother returned his teeth and sold her and Bai Xiaoyu there. Later, he bought her, which was the man. The man used to be a friend of Su''s father. She tortured her when she was imprisoned for several days. It is estimated that the man was killed by Su Meng! " "I also have some impression. At that time, it was spread all over the circle, and everyone was guessing. After more than a month of investigation, the police did not have any clues, and finally they did not know. If the murderer really Su Meng, then it is too terrible, no wonder she will be so decisive to push people into the road, was hit by a car, this woman has long had no conscience of being a human! " "Dududu, Dudu..." Someone knocked at the door, Gu Annan''s voice sounded: "sister." Gu Jin and Tang Ming look at each other. As soon as Tang Ming opens the door, a stickes over his head. Chapter 681 Tang Ming was knocked unconscious, Gu Annam with a baseball bat on his face. Gu Jin quickly came over, "Annan, are you crazy? What are you doing beating him for? " "Sister, it''s over if you don''t fight!" Gu Jin red at her, "if it''s broken, I can''t spare you. Help him to bed." Gu Annan, the bear child, was in trouble again. He helped Tang Ming to the bed and called a family doctor toe. Gu Jin cold face, "youe here." At the moment, Gu Annan is like a bad student who is caught by his teacher. She stands in the corner and Gu jinxun scolds her. "Still holding the murder weapon, do you want to fight with me?" Gu Annan quickly lost his baseball bat. "You are my dearest sister. How could I possibly hit you?" "Stand up for me. Don''tugh and say," why did you hit him? What did he do wrong? " "There is nothing wrong with the two pirs. I just want to fight." Gu Jin picked up the baseball bat and said, "Gu Annan, I think you''re itchy. Do you want me to loosen up for you, and people can y at will?" Gu Annan saw that Gu Jin was really angry and ran down with his head in his arms. Almost a head into Si Li Ting''s arms, or Si Li Ting''s quick reaction, to the side of a sh, did not let Gu Annan into the arms. Gu Annan saw him as if he saw the Savior, "brother-inw, help me quickly, my sister wants to hit me." Si Li Ting raised his eyebrows, "well done, I''d like to y, Susu. If you don''t use the baseball bat properly, I still have a wolf''s tooth stick, the kind with thorns." "Lying trough, you mean old man, what are you going to do with a mace?" "What are you doing? What else can you do? Beat you. " Si Li Ting looks like a good actor. In the past, Gu Annan relied on Gu Jin''s favor, and hiscency almost went to heaven. He couldn''t fight or scold herself. Gu Jin protected her to death. It''s good that she should take the initiative to beat Gu Annan, a bear child, today. He wants to see what a good day it is. When he heard that Gu Jin wanted to beat Gu Annan, he had no fluctuation in his heart and even wanted tough. Gu Jin ran and said, "Annan, how many times have I said that girls can''t swear and treat their elders with courtesy. How do you talk to your brother-inw?" "Sister, it''s all brother-inw who wants to hit me with a mace. You don''t care." "He was joking with you. Where would he go to buy that kind of thing? No, you don''t want to stray from the subject. Did Ie after you because of the mace?" Si Li Ting held Gu Jin in his arms. "Su Su, don''t chase after him. What does Annan do to make you can''t bear it?" Seeing Gu Jin held by Si Li Ting, he thought it was Si Li Ting who stopped Gu Jin. Gu Annan stopped. "Brother inw, nice work. Don''t let my sister do it." Who knows that Si Li Ting snatched the baseball bat from Gu Jin''s hand, loosened his tie, took the baseball bat and knocked it in his palm. The corners of his mouth raised a ruffian smile, "little rabbit, of course I won''t let your sister do it. I''m going to do it for her. Her legs are not good, you son of a bitch is running fast, let her old injury rpse, or hit where, hit where, how can I give up? I''m in love with her, but it''s you. I wanted to beat her up a long time ago. " "You husband and wife bully people." Gu Jin is a look at Si Li Ting, "brother Li Ting, you look like a bad boy now!" Si Li Ting will baseball bat to the shoulder side, a hand picked up Gu Jin''s chin, ruffian inside ruffian airway: "little beauty, like brother like this?" He simply yed a role-ying, and Gu Jin was thus diverted. "I''m going to sue you for love." "Si Li Ting put down his hand," you are to remind me, Su Su, you say, this girl how to beat more appropriate? " "It''s not suitable to beat me, old man. Do you believe me if you move me Gu Jin was very angry: "Gu Annan, do you not admit your mistake? Do not know repentance? " "Sister, why are you so fierce?" "We haven''t known each other before. I don''t me you for sending me threatening gifts and pushing ss down. Because I know, you just want to get my attention. My mother is strict with you and sleeps for a long time. Your heart is eager for family, so I take good care of you, let you y rogue. I don''t think you have a bad heart. As long as I teach you well, you are not a bad person. But today this matter you let me down too much, regardless of whether you hit people, hit people have not repented. Go away, Gu Annan. I won''t care about you any more. " Gu Jin said such harsh words let Si Li Ting all startle. During this period of time, Gu Jin spoiled Gu Annan''s degree of disgusting. Gu Annan was just like heaven. She said such a thing to her sister."Are you going to drive me away?" Gu Annan''s tears blurred. "I thought you could teach, but now I think I''m wrong. You are no different from the past. You still act recklessly and fight whoever you want. If you beat others, how good is Tang Ming to you? He will do whatever you ask him to do. He left such a bigpany and ignored it. He was beside you as your stupid pir. I came here alone all these years. I''ll take it as if I''ve never met your sister. " Gu An Nan roared to Gu Jin: "you are a big fool!" After that, Gu Annan turned away and did not look back. Si Li Ting see Gu Jin eyes also have tears, how much she hurt this sister, no one is more clear than him. Gu Jin said that Gu Annan, she was also very sad. "Is it safe to let her go?" "She''s not a child anymore. Didn''t she live so much when she didn''t meet me? Housekeeper, close the door Gu Jin was really angry. She couldn''t ept Gu Annan''s saying that she wanted to y Tang Ming. Tang Ming is so good to her, she also has the heart, in case of being beaten silly how to do? Si Li Ting looked at Gu Annan''s back, "I think there is something in this." "What? In the past, it was you who wanted to drive her away every day, but now you can''t bear it? I''ll call it back for you Si Li Ting quickly hugs Gu Jin, "wife, don''t be angry, although I don''t know what happened before. However, although Gu Annam, a little rabbit, regards Tang Ming as a fool, I also see the good of Tang Ming. She suddenly hit Tang Ming. What''s the reason for that? " "I asked her why? She said she wanted to fight. What do you want me to do? I could have tolerated her before, but it''s not a small matter. " Si Li Ting see Gu Jin is angry head, also don''t say again, "Tang Ming people?" "Still sleeping upstairs, Annam, this bear child, is really merciless." Gu Jin takes Si Li Ting to the room. Why is Gu Jin so worried. That is, before Tang Ming saved her once had a concussion, and once saved Jinnuo was also concussion. What''s wrong with Gu Annan''s dead child? He has to take the lead. A wise man can''t bear one after another! Looking at the red on Tang Ming''s forehead, Si Li Ting couldn''t help but say: "this girl''s hands are really cruel." "Yes, otherwise, why am I so angry? Brother Li Ting, do you think Tang Ming will not really be beaten silly?" "What''s so fragile? You go get a towel and apply it to his forehead Gu Jin sighed and looked downstairs. Did the silly girl really go? Just now she was angry and didn''t care so much. Si Li Ting touched Tang Ming''s head, and a drum bag appeared, indicating Gu Annan was really merciless. Suddenly Tang Ming slowly opened his eyes, and Si Li Tingxi said: "are you awake? Are you OK? If you don''t wake up, it''s going to be a disaster at home. " Tang Ming blinked his eyes and said, "big brother, who are you?" Si Li Ting roared: "Su Su "What''s the matter, brother Li Ting?" Gu Jines with a towel. Si Li Ting pointed to Tang Ming, a face embarrassed, "this time really silly." Gu Annan ran out of the door in one breath. She thought Gu Jin woulde back to pursue her. She had slowed down her pace and gave her a chance. She ran to the door before Gu Jin came out. Gu Annam pulled several innocent nts, and when she saw the housekeepering, she would run. "You don''t have to persuade me, I''m going to leave. I haven''t met that woman before, and I''m living well too! I don''t want to see her again The housekeeper looked puzzled. "I''m sorry, Miss Annan. I''ve been ordered by my wife to close the door." Chapter 682 These days, the housekeeper is also very familiar with Gu Annan''s character. If the eldestdy really gets angry, it''s hard to deal with it. On the other hand, Gu Annan''s housekeeper, who had to eat his pupils, closed the door quickly today. He was afraid that a littleter, Gu Annan would rush in and kill him! Gu Annan kicked at the door, "you dead old man really dare to close the door, do you believe I bite you?" "Miss Annan, don''t embarrass me. I''ve never seen my wife lose her temper like that. She usually loves you the most. She will protect you if you do anything wrong. Last time, you had to take her to roll strings. The next day, the wife vomited and diarrhoea. She didn''t eat all day. Her husband was so angry that she almost threw you to feed the shark. Or the wife begged the husband, said you are also unintentional, the wife favors you more than anyone else. You are so angry that your wife will drive you out this time. You''d better not make your wife angry for the time being. When her anger subsides, you can coax her, and your wife won''t really be angry with you. " Gu Annan thought of Gu Jin''s indifference at that time. For the first time, she did not y a small character, but turned around in tears. "Sister, I I just don''t want him to recover his memory and leave me... " The housekeeper heard her mumble, and looked at her back with tears, and also some heartache. In fact, the housekeeper and the Housekeeper will not be worried about eating tofu. In fact, the Housekeeper will give her a knife. Finally, because of their arrival, the vi is so hot and noisy that Gu Annan will be much quieter when he leaves. Now Gu Jin is still testing Tang Ming, "who are you?" "Sister, I forget who I am." "You are Nichs iron pir." Si Li Ting was serious. Gu Jin patted him on the shoulder, and Si Li Ting handed her a look. Gu Jin understood immediately. He should want to test whether Tang Ming is really acting silly. "It''s a strange name. Who are you, brother and sister? What is this ce? " Si Li Ting cleared his throat and said solemnly, "this is the star of aut in M78 neb. The people we live on this are all called huluwa. Our grandfather was captured by the goblin, and we are going to rescue him now Huh? The gourd child of the star of Ott? Brother Li Ting, are you crazy? However, Tang Ming still listened carefully, "what is a goblin?" "The goblin is the evil person in the demon. It''s not important. What matters is our grandfather." "Then how can we rescue grandfather?" Tang Ming one face anxiously grasps Si Li Ting''s hand, that in the eye anxious does not seem to be to cheat. Gu Jin can''t understand. Before Tang Ming was installed, what about this time? "We''re going to collect seven different color cucurbitas." "Can I save my grandfather if I find Cucurbita?" "No, not yet. Find seven gourd babies to watch the peach trees in the t peach garden, waiting for a monkey named monkey king toe." "Come and save grandpa?" "No, when hees to eat t peaches, he will be driven into the world by an old man and pushed into Wuzhishan." What ghosts are these? Gu Jin didn''t expect that Si Li Ting still had such a childlike side. Tang Ming is so absorbed in this that Gu Jin doesn''t know whether he should cry orugh. "What about grandfather? Sun monkey is not going to save his grandfather. " Gu Jin admires the fact that he hasn''t deviated from the main topic in the big flicker of Si Li Ting. "Don''t worry. Although monkey grandson is oppressed, there will soon be a bald maning from the eastern Tang Dynasty. He will go to the Western Heaven to learn scriptures. When he passes this road, he will save monkey grandson." "Monkey grandson is rescued, so we can go and save grandfather?" "Yes, Monkey Sun will lead the bald man to get scriptures. On the road, he met a snake spirit. He killed the snake and saved our grandfather." Tang Ming was relieved, but he quickly responded, "so our grandfather has been rescued?" Si Li Ting pped his thigh, "unfortunately, it was saved. The snake has a younger sister named Xiaoqing. Xiaoqing took our grandfather away after painstaking training in order to help her revenge." "Why is our grandfather so unlucky?" Tang Ming sighed. "There is another way. There is an old bald donkey named Fahai in Jinshan Temple. He can..." When Si Li Ting wants to be serious nonsense, Gu Jinyi covers his mouth and drags him away. Outside, Gu Jin poked at his heart, "brother Li Ting, are you fooled or Tang Ming is beaten silly, what do you cheat him for?" "I just wanted to see his reaction and it turned out that he was really stupid." Gu Jin had no choice but to know that someone else was stupid. If I hadn''t seen it, I would have been cheated in by you. If you cheat a fool, won''t your conscience hurt? "Si Li Ting a face magnanimous, "not only won''t pain, but also can be happy." Gu Jin ispletely speechless. She used to think she was stupid. Why does she feel that all the people around her are stupid except her? Gu Annan, Gu Nancang, Si Li Ting, on the contrary, the smallest Jinnuo is the most obedient. Si Li Ting took her into his arms. "Don''t be nervous about Su Su Su. I want to understand Gu Annan''s intention." "Well?" "Maybe she thought Tang Ming had recovered her memory and wanted to beat Tang Ming into a fool." "Why did she do it?" "What a fool, Susu. No wonder you are siblings. She must have fallen in love with Tang Ming. Afraid that Tang Ming recovered her memory, he left her and returned to thepany. That''s why he took the risk and let Tang Ming have another concussion. But bear child does not know, Tang Ming was originally for her to pretend, she this dozen really give person to beat silly Gu Jin was worried, "what can I do? Tang Ming used to pretend to be a fool. Who will be responsible for it "Of course, it''s the one who ys the fool who is responsible. Go to find the bear child. Now, as she wishes, Tang Ming is really stupid." Gu Jin covers his head, Si Li Ting asks in a hurry: "what''s the matter, Su Su?" "I have a headache." "I''ll rub it for you." "Brother Li Ting, you hate it!" Finally, Gu Jinughs and they return to the room. Tang Ming is still struggling with the previous problems. "Where is Jinshan Temple? Let''s go and find the old bald donkey to save grandfather Gu Jin raised eyebrows and looked at Si Li Ting, and let you talk nonsense. Now retribution ising. See how you circle this lie. Si Li Ting smile, that look as if to say, package in my body. "Don''t worry. It''s no use going now." "Why?" "Because the old bald donkey has passed away, and Xiao Qing and his grandfather suddenly see the right eye, and they live happily together." Gu Jin was almost rude. Brother Li Ting, you''re really good at this nonsense. Why does she think this ending is not good at all? cop-out. This kind of feeling is especially like someone tells you a story again, which creates a good story atmosphere, and you are absorbed in it. Anxiously asked him, "what happened afterwards? What happened then? " He wrote lightly, ter? He''s dead. It''s the end of the y. " You want to tap the table. You can''t y like this. Tang Ming also full response for three seconds, "then we don''t have to save grandfather?" "Yes." "You told me so much not to save my grandfather?" "I''m helping you understand history." Gu Jin or can''t help interrupting Si Li Ting''s nonsense, "brother Ming, do you really don''t know me? Don''t worry, Annan is not here. You don''t have to pretend. " "Brother Ming, are you calling me? Didn''t he say my name is Nichs Tiezhu?" Si Li Ting added in a serious way: "your name is Niky, is iron pir, the word Tang Ming, Ming brother is your nickname." "Well, who is Annan? I think it''s a familiar name. " "She''s the one you like. Do you want to see her?" Si Li Ting is good at persuasion. "Yes." "Well, I''ll take you." Tang Ming, like a fish, was pulled away by a fish hook. "Brother Li Ting, where are you going to take him? Annan has just been driven away by me. " "Take him to the hospital." Two people took Tang Ming to the hospital, the diagnosis results soon came out, brain tonic concussion, there is a small amount of congestion. Maybe this is the reason why he lost his memory for a short time. As long as the blood stasis dissipates, he can recover the memory. So Tang Ming is really stupid Gu Jin looked to Si Li Ting, "how can I do this? Annan really beat him to pieces. " "What else can I do? Please enter the urn. " Chapter 683 Gu Jingen didn''t dare to tell her about it. After all, she was so kind to her. If she suddenly ran to tell her mother that her sister had beaten Tang Ming silly, how could shemunicate with others? "Susu, don''t worry, the doctor said, but there is a little congestion in his brain. When the congestion dissipates, it will restore the memory?" Gu Jin sighed, "now it''s the only way. Annan, the bear child, I''ll have to beat her next time I see her." "I''m afraid you won''t let it go." Si Li Ting is familiar with Gu Jin''s character. She is most angry at that time. Now that she has passed her most angry period, even if she sees Gu Annan again, she is reluctant to beat her. "Brother Li Ting, we need to send someone to take care of him. Tang Ming can''t leave everywhere. He''s in a dangerous state. We have more important things to deal with." "What''s the matter?" "Today, the people who followed me have been found out that it was su Meng, and the car ident was not idental. It was su Meng who pushed people onto the road when he ran away. Annan was also pushed. But for Annan''s dexterity, she would have been finished. Now Su Meng has be thoughtful and ruthless. " Si Li Ting eyes light a dark, want to break the head also can''t think of unexpectedly is Su Meng, he also for is Alice is not dead. "What is her purpose?" "I don''t know yet. She was just following us and was discovered by Annan. From brother Ming''s mouth, Su Meng must havee for me." "Go to Su''s house." No matter what the purpose is, he will strangle it in the cradle. "That''s what I mean." Two people rushed to the Su family, Su family bankruptcy, Su father died, Su mother came out to find a small apartment. Gu Jin gave her money at that time. Although she couldn''t spend as much money as before, she didn''t have any money for the rest of her life. When they arrived, Su''s mother was a little surprised, much more enthusiastic than expected. "Jinxi, why are you here? And Li Ting,e in and have a seat. " Su''s mother is totally different from the person she remembers. She even puts on delicate make-up even when she goes out to throw a garbage. Now she is in faced, not so much pink and Dai, but a lot of people feel gentle. She is only a tall cheongsam with no gorgeous hair. Born into a big family, she also has a lot of temperament. She abandons the fancy jewelry and wears an emerald bracelet on her wrist and a ring on her other hand. It was her wedding ring, and the jade bracelet was also given by Su''s father. The house is clean and tidy, without a valuable ornament, but it seems warm. Gu Jin looked at the kitchen and didn''t see the others. The apartment is not big, less than 100 square meters. "You Alone? Didn''t you ask your aunt to clean it With her usual character, she has never done housework in her life. How could she not hire someone? "No Gu Jin thought that the money she gave would be enough for Su''s mother to livefortably for the rest of her life. An aunt would cook and clean the house. This small house, at most, would cost several thousand yuan a month. She could not afford it. Mother Su invited them to sit down and brought tea to make tea for them. Gu Jin and Si Li Ting looked at each other. They were not used to it. "Jinxi, you must be very curious, since he left me, I just want to understand a lot of things. In the past, I had a good face and wanted the best in everything, no matter whether the family could bear it or not. I think I was born to be ady. How can I live an ordinary life? After he left, I moved here and made it look like I wanted it most. I began to learn how to cook and do housework. I didn''t have to spend half a day in the beauty salon, shopping and ying mahjong. I got to know the people in my neighborhood, and mixed with them. I found that the material life is not so good, it doesn''t matter. I can also have simple happiness. At that time, if I didn''t force him to continue to run thepany and let his body consume day by day, his heart disease would not be so serious. He has been hiding from me, everything to me, let me scold, listen to me. If I had thought it out earlier, we would live such a simple life, and he would not leave. But it''s toote for me to understand. He won''te back Seeing Su''s mother like this, Gu Jin is also a little ufortable. Everyone''s birth is different. She was born to be the firstdy. Used to that kind of life, so will be superior, mean to people, now also get punishment. "Aunt Su, don''t be sad, uncle. He spoils you and loves you all his life. Even if he leaves, he hopes you will be OK. You can see that you are living so well and so spirited that he has a spirit in heaven, and he will be pleased. "Su''s mother had no choice but to smile, "Auntie, uncle, yes, I pushed you out by myself. Jinxi, I didn''t take good care of you over the years. I did a lot of stupid things to you. This is my most guilty thing. " The former mother Su would never admit her mistake. She was right when she was wrong. Sure enough, only through ups and downs can people understand the mistakes and mistakes of the past. "It''s all over. Now I''ve found my family and my lover. By the way, what about Su Meng? I hear she has returned home This apartment is very small, can see at a nce, she did not find Su Meng''s figure. "You say dream? She came back a few days ago, but soon she flew to Europe. " "When did she leave?" Gu Jin and Si Li Ting are looking at the expression on Su''s mother''s face. "A few weeks ago, I don''t remember exactly which day it was. The child has changed and is not the same as before. In the past, I only knew how to y. When I came back, I was very sensible. " Su''s mother''s praise for Su Meng is beyond expression. Gu Jin continues to ask, "how often does shee back?" "She went to study abroad for a year, and only came back once. She left after a few days, saying that she was busy. But it''s better to be busy than to y. Jinxi, are you looking for her today "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''lle to see you and ask about Su Meng by the way." "You''d better not stay and have dinner before you leave. I''ll make some dishes." "Auntie, we will not dy you if we have something else to do." "Juste and go?" "Yes, brother Li Ting''spany is very busy. It''s good to see your health." Gu Jin and Si Li Ting left, out of the door, her face changed, "brother Li Ting, do you think she has lied?" "No, she can control her facial expression, but the furnishings at home and the style of dressing can''t be changed in half a day. She''s really getting better. She doesn''t know what Su Meng is doing outside. Maybe Su Meng just doesn''t want her to know, so she lies and leaves. " "What is Su Meng doing this year? How did it happen? " "I will send someone to check. As long as she is in city a, I will definitely find out. Su Meng can''t keep it." If Tang Ming and Gu Annan didn''t find out her identity this time, I don''t know what Su Meng would do. "In addition to us, there are our treasures. Annan left. Tang Ming is stupid. If you want to go to thepany, I have to take good care of Nono and watch Linjun''s weddinge soon." "Well, I''ll arrange it." Su Meng, like a ghost, peeps at them in the dark corner, and has no way to deal with people like her. Si Li Ting and Gu Jin leave, Su Meng in the distance looks at the car disappear from downstairs. From the moment Tang Ming found her identity, she knew she couldn''t escape. As expected, Gu Jin hade to her door. My mother didn''t know what she was doing. Gu Jin couldn''t take care of her. Su Meng had already reached this point, and everything was in his own n. Now how to get close to Skinner is a problem. Usually he has adults around him. Su Meng is full of ideas about how to kill Si Jinnuo and let Gu Jin Die in pain. Hospital, Tang Ming''s ward jumped into a person. Gu Annan is furtive, Tang Ming looks at her, "are you a thief? Why do you want to turn the window? " "No, I''m here for you." "What do you want from me? I don''t know you. " "I am your sister, have you forgotten? Nichs iron pir. " Tang Ming eyes a bright, "you really know me?" "Of course, you go with me. I''ll treat you to a lollipop." Chapter 684 Finally came to the wedding day of Lin Jun and Tan Luoxi. Tan Luoxi woke up early in the morning before dawn. Today, she is Lin Jun''s wife. Just thinking about it, she feels a bit magical, like she is dreaming. in order to put on makeup for a while, she took a shower and applied a mask to wee the most important moment. Tan Qing dressed as a pink bridesmaid, in order not to steal the limelight today, but also very beautiful. "I didn''t want to get married before that girl." Tan Luoxi smiles, "I didn''t expect to get engaged so soon. Sister, if you envy me, you should pay close attention to it." "I''m not as stupid as you are. I have to watch him behave." "I''m not stupid. Everyone thinks I''m married to the right person." Tan Luoxi has a happy smile. "Yes, he''s really nice to you. The makeup artist ising. I''ll help you put on your wedding dress." "Good." By the time Gu Jin arrived, Tan Luoxi had already put on her make-up. "Luo Luo, you are very beautiful today. I have a good eye for you. I can confirm you at a nce. Otherwise, Vice President Lin''s wooden head will never marry a daughter-inw in his life." "Ma''am, don''t make fun of us. Where''s little Jinnuo?" "The wedding is very lively today, he is better at home." In fact, Gu Jin is afraid of Jinnuo will be dangerous, Si Li Ting has gone to check Su Meng. There is no entry-exit record, indicating that she is still in China and has not left. But as long as a person is alive, there will be all kinds of traces. For example, when you swipe cards when you buy things, when you go to a hotel, you will have a record of opening a room. It seems that Su Meng disappeared, she did not stay in the hotel. It can be said that she is deliberately escaping the pursuit, leaving no trace. Su Meng is like a dormant ghost. I don''t know when she will stretch out her evil hand. With the experience ofst time, there were so many people at the wedding. If something happened, Jinnuo was very easy to get hurt and it was not convenient to hold him. "Madam, I''m so nervous. I heard that many people were invited today." Tan Luoxi''s eyes can be seen that she is very nervous. "Nervous what? Isn''t it good to have so many people to bless you?" "Yes, ma''am, were you too excited to sleep when you got married? I''ve been dreaming all night, and I haven''t had a good night''s sleep. " Gu Jin thought of her marriage. She was in the same mood as Tan Luoxi. She didn''t expect to marry Si Li Ting. Who knows that she was sold to the cruise ship by Su Meng design that night. If Gu Nancang was not there, she would be finished that night. Those people were wearing masks, covering their faces. No one knew how disgusting the face behind the mask was. Maybe a lot of people are the guests whoe to her wedding the next day. She rushes back and forgets to be nervous. "You''re different from me at that time. It''s going to be great. Don''t worry." Tan''s mother sat beside Tan Luoxi and told her for a long time that she wanted to teach her husband and children well. Tan Luoxi had to answer one by one. "Don''t worry, mom. I''m not married far away. I''lle back to see you every week." "If you marry, you will be somebody else. Do you know?" "Well." Heard outside the sound of gun salute sounded, some rtives outside blocking people, a lively scene. Gu Jin watched Lin Jun go out with Tan Luoxi on his back. Lin Jun finally found his happiness. It''s good. The wedding scene has been checked more than ten times, from every seat, every equipment and every song to ensure that everything is safe and sound. Gu Jin just as a guest, she still attracted a lot of people to talk. Almost all of them are business tycoons. Most of theme from Emperor Huang''s face. Wedding scale can be said to be veryrge, let many people praise. Gu Jin talks politely with several people, and then goes towards Si Li Ting. Today, his identity is Lin Jun''s witness, "nervous?" "It''s not that I''m married. There''s nothing to be nervous about." Si Li Tingughed, "Su Su, I have made people shorten the construction period. Next March, cherry blossoms will bloom. Let''s get married." "I''m afraid when I get married." Gu Jin joked. "I''m here this time. Don''t be afraid." When this side is extremely lively, Si Li Ting''s vi has an unexpected guest. The housekeeper led some gardeners in. "Just nt it here." In order to please Gu Jin, Si Li Ting went to collect some beautiful flowers to nt. "You should be careful. These flowers are transported all the way from abroad. They are very delicate. You must be careful when you nt them. Especially those that have already blossomed, don''t take them off. " "Yes, housekeeper."The housekeeper was old. Although it was still nine o''clock in the morning, the sun was not poisonous and he felt a headache. He went to the eaves of the house, but a man slipped into the house from the backyard. Su Meng smeared his face very ck and dressed up very rustic. Today, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting both went to Lin Jun''s wedding. She would certainly leave her children at home. Gu Jin certainly did not expect that he would be so bold to sneak into her home, this is the best time to start. "Who are you?" A maid found her, scared Su Meng''s body trembled, but she quickly reacted. "Where, sister? I''m here to nt flowers. I''ve had a bad stomach in the morning. Can I borrow the bathroom "Go straight to the stairway, next to the bathroom, you can be there convenient, the second floor is the husband and wife''s residence, you don''t walk around." "Thank you, sister." She ran to the bathroom with her stomach covered. The second floor is where they live, so the second floor is the ce for children. Su Meng has been in the bathroom listening to the situation outside, heard the conversation of a maid. "Sister bamboo, where is the young master? It''s such a fine day. Take it and bask in the sun The servants at home also like Si Jinnuo very much. They are very spoiled at ordinary times. Bamboo stretched a stretch, "I just gave young master to feed milk, he went to sleep again, don''t go to wake up young master." "Well, it''s rare that my wife and husband are not at home. I still want to hold the young master." "There will be plenty of time in the future. Let''s clean the room first." "Good little bamboo sister." Some time ago, Gu Nancang and their family lived at home. Now Gu Annan has left, so it is convenient for them to go in and clean the room. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Su Meng said that this was the best chance God had given her. She quickly opened the door and rushed upstairs. The children''s room was easy to recognize. The style of the door was different. Su Meng into the children''s room, in the cradle by the window, lies a small baby. Xiaozhu is afraid of the strong sunlight, specially pulls down the light yarn, the breeze blows, the baby sleeps very well. When Su Meng first saw Si Jinnuo, she was stunned. After all, she could only look at him from afar before, and could not see his appearance clearly. This time, she could see it very carefully. The child is really beautiful. His eyebrows and eyes are all carved by God. Su Meng can''t help but pick up the baby, the baby''s light milk smell is very good. For a while she forgot what she was here for, and women were born with a special feeling for their children. She poked the child in the face with her hand, and the child slowly opened his eyes. A pair of clear blue pupil appears, he is like a little angel when he closes his eyes. When he opens his eyes, you can see thousands of stars in his eyes. Different from Si Li Ting''s eyes, after countless experiences, how can his eyes regain their clean appearance. Jinnuo was born in this world, full of curiosity about the world, only pure and pure in his eyes. He was kind to the world, even if he was going to kill Su Meng. After looking at Su Meng, Jin Nuo grinned. That kind of smile is enough to cure everything. After so much darkness, Su Meng suddenly saw such a gentle smile. Her heart was warm. But soon she remembered the purpose of hering here, looking at the little cute in her arms. "Skinner, me you for being their child. Don''t me me." Her original idea was to leave with spino in her arms, but she was afraid that the goal was too big. She had to end his life here. Jinnuo didn''t know what she was going to do. He bit her hand and yed with it. Chapter 685 At the gate of the vi, Gu Annan appears stealthily. "Come here, old man." Seeing that it was Gu Annan, the housekeeper had to hurry over. If it waste, the eldestdy would lose her temper. "What''s the matter, Miss Annan?" "Is my sister at home?" Gu Annan asked in a low voice like a thief. "Both husband and wife are going to the wedding. They are not at home now. If you want to see her, wait until shees back..." Gu Annan said with a mysterious smile, "I''m waiting for her to be away from home. Open the door for me. I want to hold little nono." "This..." "What is this? If you don''t open the door now, can you believe I pulled your beard? My sister was angry and drove me away, but she didn''t say she wouldn''t let me back The housekeeper thought what she said was right and had to open the door. Gu Annan swaggered in and saw the workers nting flowers in the yard. "These people can be good. Don''t put them in the house casually." Although Si Li Ting arranged the staff, but after all, the room is their private ce, and it is impossible for people to enter the room. If someone happens to see this and sneak in, then Jinnuo is in danger. Gu Annan today is to Gu Jin, they are outside to attend the wedding, she came to see Jinnuo. "It''s all flower growers. I''m watching." The housekeeper took a look. "No, why is there a person missing?" Gu An was crazy at Nanping, but she was not stupid and responsive. "And there is another man?" "Miss Annan, don''t worry, that woman has a stomachache and went to the bathroom," the maid said "There''s a bathroom outside. Why let people into the main room?" "When I saw her, she had alreadye in, and it seemed to be very ufortable. I just Gu Annan felt that something was wrong. Today everyone went to Lin Jun''s wedding. Even Gu Jin and Si Li Ting thought that the man would take advantage of the most guests. If the person goes in the opposite direction, her goal is not Gu Jin, but Jin Nuo. While they are not at home, everyone takes them to the wedding site to maintain order. Si Li Ting felt that no one would be so bold to run his house. What if this person was so bold? Gu Annan didn''t care to change shoes. She usually liked to wear t shoes and run fast. The bathroom was empty, and she red at the maid, "where are the people?" "Miss Annan, she just went in. I saw it with my own eyes." "Where is the young master?" Gu Annan was in a hurry. "The young master is sleeping upstairs." Just at this time, Xiaozhu came out of the room on the first floor. Gu Annan grabbed her by the cor. "You are not responsible for taking care of the little monster. How can you be here?" "Young master is asleep. I want to tidy up your room." "A bunch of idiots, you''d better pray the little monster is OK." Gu Annam ran to the room of spino. Her speed was very fast, but her steps were very light. In the room, there was a woman dressed as a vige girl. Although Su Meng ckened her face, she still recognized that she was the woman she was chasing that day. She holds Su Meng and looks at Su Meng with a dagger in her hand. It seems that she wants to stab Jin Nuo, but she still can''t do it. After all, it''s such a lovely child, and it''s so young. Gu Annan''s heart is not good, hear her maid alsoe up, the footstep sound is very heavy. These idiots! As soon as theye up, they will only stimte Su Meng. They have no time. Gu Annan picked up a vase from the shelf next to him for the first time. Su Meng was still hesitating, she was really unable toy hands on Si Jinnuo, such a lovely child, she was holding a dagger, but he was still smiling. What can she do with such a lovely child. Hearing the footstepsing from downstairs, Su Meng knew that if she missed this opportunity, she would not be able to kill Si Jinnuo! No, she has to start, only kill Si Jin Nuo Gu Jin and Si Li Ting will be painful, she will be happy. Kill, you have to kill. Su Meng closed her eyes and stabbed Jin Nuo. It was the moment when she closed her eyes that Gu Annan found the opportunity. She was quick and ran to Su Meng to block the knife. Blood spilled on Jinnuo''s face, Su Meng opened his eyes, Gu Annan raised his hand and smashed a vase towards her head. The vase is broken, Su Meng eats pain and subconsciously loses her child. Gu Annan hugs Jin Nuo. "Bitch, who gave you the courage to hurt my little monster?" Su Meng also wears a sun visor to block part of her strength, but there is still blood sliding down her forehead. She had no choice but to escape through the window. Gu Annan originally wanted to catch her, but one hand was holding Jinnuo, the other hand was cut by Su Meng, and the blood gushed wildly.She didn''t have any extra hands to grab at all. Su Meng climbed down the second floor and quickly jumped to thewn, covered her head and left. "Miss Annan, are you all right?" When they arrived, Jinnuo looked in Annan''s arms, but Annan''s white arm had a long scar, which was bleeding outside, looking very seeping. "Let''s get her! Don''t let her escape! " "Yes, Miss Annan, your hand is so badly cut that you need stitches and hemostasis immediately." Gu Annan seemed to feel no pain, but looked at Jinnuo, "little monster, you are OK." She put Jinnuo on her leg and wiped the blood bead on Jinnuo''s face with the hand that she didn''t hurt. "I said I would protect you. Look, you can''t do without me." Everyone was very moved to see Gu Annan protect Jinnuo regardless of his own life. "Miss Annan, you have to go to the hospital now." Gu Annan is determined to leave with Si Jinnuo in his arms. She says that they are stupid people who take care of their children. Seeing that she was so badly injured, everyone was embarrassed to say anything, so a group of people rushed her to the hospital. Gu Jin happens to be attending the wedding. Lin Jun and Tan Luoxi exchange couplets. She suddenly receives a phone call. "What! I''ll be right here. " Gu Jin doesn''t want to bless Tan Luoxi and Lin Jun, and quickly grabs Si Li Ting to leave. "Did Jinnuo get hurt?" "No, Annan fended him off. Damn it, brother Li Ting, we were all wrong. We thought that Su Meng would start today. Unexpectedly, she went to our house boldly and boldly." Because the previous incidents were all in the wedding, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting sent many people to fight for Su Meng. Who expected that Su Meng''s target turned out to be an innocent child. She was just crazy. Today, all the people came to the wedding site. There were a lot of maids and housekeepers in the family, but they were all simple people. How could they know that a woman would attack a child. "I''ll send someone to intercept Su Meng." "I''ll drive. I don''t know what happened to Annan." Gu Jin see Si Li Ting to be busy, he sat in the driving position. Si Li Ting''s first contact person takes all the surveince around him to find Su Meng''s hiding ce. And let people block all flights, Su Meng if want to escape, he will catch her. Gu Jin''s gas pedal blew hard. A few days ago, it was said that Gu Annan cheated Tang Ming away. In fact, she was not angry at that time, because Si Li Ting was right. Perhaps Gu Annan thought that Tang Ming was going to restore his memory that day, so that she would continue to knock him silly. The silly girl already had someone else in her heart, but she didn''t know it now. She also wanted to find a chance for Gu Annan toe back. Unexpectedly, the girl went to see Jin Nuo quietly after they left. Gu Jin is a little sad and guilty, this little fool. "Susu, don''t worry. She''ll be OK." "Her health is not better than mine. Why is she so stupid?" "Susu, Jinnuo is too small. If that knife is really inserted into him, Jinnuo will die. After that, Annam will no longer pay attention to our help. " They arrived at the hospital where Gu Annan''s wound was being stitched. Gu Jin sees Gu Annan holding Jinnuo in one hand and letting others sew the other hand. She is still teasing Jinnuo with a heartless smile. "Little monster, do you like aunt best? I like our little nono best See this scene, Gu Jin tears fall, a person must be strong into what kind of, at this time regardless of himself, still tease others. Thinking of the back she let Gu Annan leave on that day, Gu Jin has a bad taste in his heart. "Annan." She gently called Gu Annan''s name. Chapter 686 Seeing Gu Jining, Gu Annan felt embarrassed for the first time. After all, she was expelled. "That I just passed by, but I didn''t mean to go to... " The words have not finished, Gu Jin has hugged her. "You fool." Before Xiaozhu called to say Gu Annan had been scratched, Gu Jin had already had a number in mind, but when she saw it with her own eyes, she was still distressed. "Sister, don''t you me me?" Gu Annan did not put the scar in his heart at all. What she thought was whether Gu Jin would drive her away again! "Fool, how can I me you, but you can''t hit people casually. What should I do if I hit people stupid?" "He''s a fool. I''ll fight again, isn''t it?" Gu Annan said carelessly. How to do, thest second is still guilty atmosphere, this moment Gu Jin just want to beat her. Gu Jinben wanted to tell the truth, but she was afraid to destroy the feelings between them, so she had to shut up. "Forget it, don''t talk about it." When ites to Gu Jin, he has liver pain. "Annan, thank you for Jinnuo this time." Gu Jin takes Jin Nuo from her hand. It''s a pity that she can hold it for such a long time. "Thank you for what? I thought you were not at home. I came to see him. I didn''t expect to meet that slut. Sister, look at my hand. If that knife falls on the little monster, he will surely die. " The doctor has stitched it up, and the scar is twisted like a centipede. "Such a long scar should not disappear in the future." Gu Jin wanted to feel it, but he was afraid of her pain. His eyes were full of heartache. "What is a scar? If you don''t like it, I''ll tattoo a big flower arm and cover it." "What kind of arms does a girl have Gu Jin red at her. Gu Annan has a kind of ability that makes herugh and cry. I was still moved before. Now I''m discussing what big flower arm is. Gu Annan reached for Gu Jin''s corner and said, "elder sister, don''t drive me away, OK? I won''t hit people in the future. " That pathetic little appearance, where Gu Jin has the heart to really be angry with her, what gas disappeared a few days ago. "Then you must be obedient." "I promise to be obedient. Those people in your room are so useless that they have to be defensive. They are so stupid that they can get close to Jinnuo." Gu Jin''s face was full of remorse. "This is all the fault of brother Li Ting and I. We thought that Su Meng''s goal was me. Some people always made trouble when we engaged in wedding banquet or marriage several times ago. In order to maintain the normal holding of the wedding, we took all the hands from the wedding site. Who knows that Su Meng is so crazy that she can''t let go of a child. As for the servants at home, they would not have thought that anyone would be so bold toe home and poison Jin Nuo It is true that the most dangerous ce is the safest ce. Gu Jin and Si Li Ting dug a trap and waited for Su Meng to throw himself into the. He didn''t know that Su Meng didn''te here at all. "So I''m still here." "Yes, yes, you are the best." Although Gu Annan was hurt, but that knife stabbed in Si Jinnuo''s body, will lead to a greater tragedy. "Annam, does it hurt?" Gu Jin looked at the scar and was distressed. "It won''t hurt if my sister blows it for me." "You." The two sisters reunite. Gu Annan pulls Gu Jin to speak, while Si Li Ting quietly exits the room. Blue pupil in a gloomy, he is proficient in calction, everything he can think of others in front of. Thest time Gu Jin had an ident at Lin Jun''s engagement banquet, he felt that it was his fault, so he took all the staff away. I didn''t expect that he Si Li Ting was also fooled. The man took the most impossible road. If Gu Annan had not arrived, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Gu Jin almost exhausted all his strength to give birth to Jinnuo. If Jinnuo was killed, she would never forgive her or herself. The death of the child will be in the middle of the two, splitting their feelings. Su Meng is more hateful than Alice. She seems to have be the thorn in the eye of Si Li Ting. He will never let this woman go! He dialed a number, "no matter where she is, dig three feet to find her!" Su Meng was hit by Gu Annan''s vase at that time. No matter whether she was seriously injured or not, she had to escape at this moment. She climbed down the first floor and stumbled all the way out. She knew that the pursuers woulde soon. If she could not escape now, she would be finished. When she returned to a secret ce, her hair was covered with blood. There should be some people in the nearby hospital.She is too clear about the character of Si Li Ting. Gu Jin and Si Li Ting are his fate. If he moved his life, he would certainly not let himself go. If you can''t show up, you''ll die if you show up again. No, it''s worse than death. Those who were against them all died miserably. Hua Qing was thrown by him to feed the shark. Although he was not dead, he might as well die. The body is not human, the spiritual world copsed, and now it is crazy. He will treat him like that! Hateful, obviously only one step short, if it was not for Si Jinnuo to smile at her, she should firmly stick down at that time, and would not give her any chance. "Where have you been again?" There was a male voice in my ear. "Ju, you must help me." Ju Bi saw the blood all over her face, "what did you do? Make yourself like this "Help me out and let me go back to the boss. I have no way to live here." "What have you done?" Su Meng bit his lip, "I went to kill her son, but I didn''t seed. Now they won''t let me go. I''m afraid I''ll be arrested as soon as I arrive at the airport." "You''re crazy! The boss told you not to do it. " "I didn''t disobey him. I just wanted to kill her son and make her sad. But I failed. Ju Ju, I beg you, I can only go to Europe to escape the wind. If I get caught here, they will kill me!" To leave her absolutely can not through the normal channel, Si Li Ting must have been staring at people, waiting for their own appearance. "You..." "I''ll help you with the wound first." Ju Li was also very angry. In the past year, he taught Su Meng to kill people and how to transform. However, her hatred was too deep. All she did was revenge. Knowing his past, Ju Chu was disgusted at the beginning and felt that she had suffered for herself. She has suffered a lot in the past year, and she really stuck to it. She was wrapped with gauze, and Su Meng cleaned her face without any makeup. She was wearing a simple skirt, some of which were pale, because she had lost a lot of curly hair. "Ju Li, I beg you to help me leave. Now I am the safest only by the boss''s side." "Without the boss''smand, you..." "Boss believes you very much. Can you help me to say something nice in front of him?" Her pitiful posture, tears in her eyes, as if she were afraid to the extreme. "I don''t want to die. If he catches me, I will die miserably. Only you can save me." She took the initiative to hold his body, she stood on tiptoe, tentatively kiss his lips. Not pushed aside, she continued to be bold in his body as a demon. Ju Li, I''m sorry. You taught me all this. I have to leave here without breaking my hand. Ju Bi''s eyes drooped coldly at the woman in front of him. He could not see her little tricks. She felt that she was interested in her and wanted to seduce herself. "I''ll help you," he said, grabbing her hand as she pulled the chain Su dream eyes a bright, "thank you, Ju Li." Such eyes, clearly hidden is disgust. After all that happened on the boat a year ago, she didn''t like to let any men get close to her, and she was just trying to put up with it. Does she think she disguises well enough that she can''t see it? "Su Meng, don''t think I don''t know your mind. Even I can see it. Boss is not a fool." I don''t know from when, Su Meng''s eyes began to pay attention to Mu Chen. She likes him, maybe even Su Meng didn''t find out. This time is really afraid of Si Li Ting''s pursuit, or take the opportunity to go to his side, Ju Bi can''t judge. Su Meng looked at him, "Ju Li, what are you talking about? How can I not understand it?" "I just want to remind you not to burn yourself with fire." Chapter 687 Ju Bi finally arranged everything for her, let her go to Europe to avoid the wind first. She returned to the rose castle, before Mu Chen asked her to stay in China to help Ju Li deal with affairs. At that time, Su Meng was not happy. Su Meng wants to follow Mu Chen, the cold man. She finally has a chance to see him again. Originally she had a good idea, and when she killed Si Jinuo, she took this opportunity to let Ju Bi arrange her return to Europe. Now Si Jinnuo is not dead, she still can not stay, Si Li Ting will use all rtions to pursue her. Although the mission failed, she was able to return to him. When Su Meng arrived at the rose castle full of joy, she would never think of what kind of picture she would see. When she came here a year ago, she was told that there was a restricted area and no one could get close to it. Mu Chen often goes there. Su Meng has inquired about it for many times, but no one tells him what is there. Until this moment, she stepped into the rose castle. Mu Chen is tall and straight, and the roses around him form a beautiful background behind him. Such temperament outstanding but cold man, holding the lifeblood of various countries in his hand, Su Meng admired him very much. I don''t know when it started, and the admiration gradually turned into love. She knew that her identity was humble, and she had already had experience from the previous events, and would not want to belong to her. Tang Ming''s case is a good example. At the beginning, she acted arbitrarily and painstakingly, thinking that she could be a master and be Mrs. Tang. Later, when she thought of those things, she only felt ridiculous, what Mrs. Tang, a self righteous Mrs. Tang. So she just adored Mu Chen and didn''t think about it. Mu Chen is like a cloud in her heart, not only her, no one can get close to him. He was clean and had never seen him close to that woman in this year. Su Meng was about to walk towards him when a cheerful female voice came to his ear, "guess who I am?" Behind Mu Chen, two more white arms covered his eyes. The smile on Su Meng''s face froze, where is the woman so bold? Rose castle is almost all men, only a few maids, maids are usually low browed, how dare to do such a thing? If she didn''t guess wrong, soon the woman would be pushed away by Mu Chen and driven out of the rose castle. The following things happened, but let Su dream eyes are about to stare out. The corner of the mouth of the cold and proud man who was blindfolded was slightly raised. He Are youughing? Su Meng felt creepy. In this year, she had never seen Mu Chen''s real smile except sneer. The radian of his mouth at the moment was obviously a smile from the heart. Mu Chen smiles? Or because of a woman? How could that be possible? He has always hated women most. What happened when he was not around him? "Seven?" Mu Chen''s pleasant voice rang out. Xiao Qi? Su Meng searched for the name in her head, and always felt familiar. "Brother Chen, you can guess me every time. It''s not fun." Su Meng is a little jealous. She can call Mu Chen so affectionate. Mu Chen turns to hold Xiao Qi into his arms, and his broad back blocks Xiao Qi tightly. "Who else in the garden dares to blindfold me but you?" Su Meng is really curious about her identity. What kind of woman can make Mu Chen, who has always been indifferent, be this way? She went to Mu Chen and called respectfully, "boss, I''m back." A small head came out of Mu Chen''s arms, "brother dust, who''s back? Did you find me a sister-inw while I was away When Su Meng saw that face, she seemed to be tied up and couldn''t move. no, what''s as like as two peas? Gu Jin is now blue with two pupils. Only Gu Annan has ck eyes. Has Gu Annane here? She is not confused with Tang Ming, how can she get involved with Mu Chen again. Mu Chen felt that sister-inw''s two words were a little harsh, and his voice said coldly, "it''s just a servant. Don''t talk nonsense." "When did the elder sistere?" Mu Qi looks at Su Meng. Su Meng is also looking at her and finds that Muqi is full of curiosity. She really doesn''t know herself. Gu Annan would never look at her like this. What''s going on? Are there two women as like as two peas? Since Gu Annan is her sister, is she also? Su Meng''s heart is full of wind and clouds, thinking of a year ago when he came to ask Mu Chen to help him. Although Mu Chen gave himself a problem, he finally agreed to stay and asked Ju Bi to teach him.When he mentioned Gu Jin, he once asked him if he knew him. His answer at that time was very strange. He also said that the fruit was not ripe. Now he is so intimate with Gu Jin''s sister. What is he calcting? Su Meng behind a cool, she always feel that things are not so simple. Is it really the reason why he asked him to stay? After all, from the time that Su Meng and Mu Chen contacted, Mu Chen was not a man of good heart at all. At that time, he was willing to give himself a chance. Su Meng suddenly felt that this was not a coincidence. With his personality, he had the value to use. At that time, he was already an ordinary woman in decline. What value was it to him? Thinking of this, Su Meng is already full of cool. He has always had a kind of inexplicable admiration for him. Now it seems that he was sold and he was still counting money for him. Mu Chen''s eyes fell on Su Meng, "go to the study and wait for me." In a word, no feelings. Su Meng on his pair of hawk Falcon''s eye son, she scared flustered to leave the line of sight. "Yes, boss." That person''s eyes are too sharp, Su Meng is flustered. She has a feeling that she escaped from the wolf''s nest to the tiger''s den. She quickly turned to leave and heard a man''s voice behind her, "it''s time to take your medicine." "No, I''m tired of taking medicine every day." Mu Chen''s voice was gentle: "I have sent kiwi fruit from New Zend. It''s sour and sweet, very refreshing. Would you like to eat it after eating the medicine?" As soon as Su Meng stopped, she had never heard that man''s tone. She looked back and found that Mu Chen was touching Xiao Qi''s head. Xiao Qi''s height was a few centimeters shorter than Gu Jin''s, and she was very petite in Mu Chen''s arms. "I want a big cherry." "Well, I''ll have someone bring it to you in a moment. Will you take the medicine first?" "Well I want brother Mu Chen to hold it. " "Little devil." Mu Chen bent down and Muqi jumped on him like a child. Two arms around his neck, legs in his waist, small head on his shoulder. This intimate gesture, she did not so ambiguous, but some like brother and sister. And Mu Chen looked at her eyes full of doting, voice is never heard of gentle. Su Meng wry smile, originally he is not really indifferent, he just left his gentle side to that woman. She is not always waiting for her. It turns out that I am aplete fool. Su Meng seems to have been hit by a huge blow, she was not that arrogant stupid daughter of the year. After so much, she has made some progress. She had a premonition that it was not a coincidence that Mu Chen would let her stay a year ago, but that she wanted to do something with herself. Gu Jin has such a few sisters. What secret does the Gu family hide? Why are the good sisters split up. Since Mu Chen is so fond of Gu Jin''s sister, why does Mu Chen pretend not to know Gu Jin? Su Meng thought of the holiday resort in China before. At that time she thought it was a chance encounter. Now she wants toe, but she is afraid that Mu Chen is heading for Gu Jin. Only because of what reason he pretended not to know, he would tell himself not to hurt Gu Jin. What medicine is sold in Mu Chen''s gourd? Su Meng with full of doubts to his study waiting, from the woman''s attitude to Mu Chen, two people have known each other for a long time. Why didn''t she show up this year? Thinking that Mu Chen always goes to the forbidden area for a long time, is she always there? Chapter 688 In Su Meng''s wishful thinking, Mu Chen came with cold air. Not close, Su Meng has been scared by the cold on his body. She bent down and bowed her head, and her eyes were respectful. ¡°boss¡£¡± Mu Chen didn''t look at her, and sat directly on the leather seat, her eyes frozen. Habitually lit a cigar, the voice was cold: "I heard you were wanted by Si Li Ting?" "Yes." Su Meng couldn''t ignore the powerful aura of that man, shivering all over. He puffed out a cigarette ring and asked lightly, "what did you do?" This sentence sounds not loud, but with a strong chill. Su Meng knows too much about his means to deal with others. She knelt down at the thought that she might have the same consequence. "Boss, I didn''t attack Gu Jin, I just I just wanted to hurt her child, but I was interrupted and I didn''t get it "Hurt her child?" Su Meng trembled to answer: "yes, you don''t let Gu Jin start, I, I think if you kill her child, she will be heartbroken and extremely painful." Mu Chen listened to her words and got up and walked slowly towards her. His slender body squatted beside her. "To break her heart?" He murmured. Su Meng felt that his question was something wrong, mixed with a strong sense of crisis. She didn''t dare to hide it, so she had to speak up. "Yes Boss, I didn''t vite the agreement to move her, I just Before she finished her words, Mu Chen''s cigarette end had been pressed on the back of her hand. The temperature of the cigarette end was so high that Su Meng almost jumped up. She knows Mu Chen''s character. If she cries when she is punished, she will be punished twice. Even though the back of her hand had been burned and tears moved around her eyes, she did not dare to speak. Mu Chen said coldly: "what qualifications do you have to make her sad?" "Boss, I''m wrong. Please forgive me." Su Meng was tortured to death. Mu Chen''s most important thing is Gu Jin''s heart. This woman wants to hurt her heart. She is tired of living. "Brother Chen, are you in the study?" Mu Qi''s voice came from outside, and Mu Chen released his hand. "Don''t tell her your identity. If you dare to mention one word about everything you''re in China, I''ll give you two hands off." Mu Chen''s voice came coldly. Su Meng''s attention was on her hand. "Yes, yes, I know boss." When Mu Chen moved his hand, Su Meng looked at the back of his bloody hand, which had been burned by a cigarette end. Look at Mu Chen has pressed out the cigarette end, open the door to go out, he jumped in a white figure in his arms. "Brother Chen, why are you always in the study and y with me?" "What do you want to y with?" "Brother Chen, I''m in good health recently. Take me out to y. I''m getting moldy when I stay at home." "Where do you want to go?" "China." Mu Chen''s face was ck, "no, you''re not in good health. You can''t go so far away. Besides, we''ve onlye back for a few days." "Brother Chen, you can see that I have no probleming and going. Now I am much better than before. China has my two sisters and my big brother. I didn''t care to say a few words to themst time, so you took me away. " Muqi was forced toe back and lost his temper, but she was soft hearted. Thinking about what Mu Chen has done for her over the years, she forgives Mu Chen again. "Xiao Qi, I don''t want you to see me. Don''t you know what I''ve done to you these years? I will not harm you. " "Brother Chen, I know you won''t harm me. Why don''t you let me see them?" "When the timees, you can meet, seven girl, believe me." Mu Qi was sullen, and Mu Chen was in order to please her, "or I''ll take you to Egypt. Don''t you want to see the pyramids?" "No "Santorini, before you saw the pictures on the Inte, you didn''t want to go to see them. The weather there is also good recently." "No "To the Aegean Sea..." "No, no, no, I hate brother Chen most." Mu Qi breaks away from Mu''s arms, and Mu Chen looks at her back and sighs. A look back to see Su Meng is looking at him, Su Meng was his eyes, scared body a shake. "Boss, I, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on you." "When you hear that, remember what I said. If you dare to disclose a little bit about the rtionship between you and Gu Jin, I will give up your hand." Su Meng bit his lip and bravely asked, "boss, is that woman Gu Jin''s sister just now?""So what? Don''t ask more about things you shouldn''t ask. You should know that I hate people who are smart." "I''m sorry." "Besides, since you want to stay here, I have no objection to it. Do your job well and don''t talk too much. She is not that woman. Later, you will call her seventh miss just like others." "Yes." Mu Chen left, Su Meng was relieved. There are many questions in her mind. It can be seen that Mu Chen likes this seven miss very much. The tenderness and indulgence in her eyes are something she has never seen before. Miss seven has no affection for him, so he may not. Since the person he likes is Miss Qi, why is he so angry when he says he wants to hurt Gu Jinxin. He likes Gu Jin? Not really. Since they are sisters, why doesn''t Mu Chen want her to see Gu Jin? Su Meng suddenly felt that there was a big problem in it. Maybe she would find a way to get the best of both worlds and defeat Gu Jinpletely! The wound on her hand reminds her that she should go to bandage. Su Meng gnaws her teeth and looks at her hand. Mu dust is really a cruel man. ording to his previous attitude, all the people who made him angry were sent away by him. It seems that he burned himself with a cigarette end is a very severe punishment, but Su Meng knows that it is not. He was merciful to himself. Su Meng can''t be narcissistic to think that he is looking at himself differently, so he let himself go. Then there is only one possibility that he can still be useful to him. Miss Qi, Gu Jin, she, Mu Chen, what are they doing? There was a touch of interest in Su Meng''s eyes. Mu Chen chases Xiao Qi, and others can be angry, but his Xiao Qi can''t. Over the years, he carefully held the vase in the palm of his hand for fear of falling and breaking. Enter the door to see the shoes thrown on the carpet, seven wrapped himself in the quilt. "Seven girls." "Asleep." Mu Qi''s reply was full of anger. She didn''t know. He knew better than anyone that what he wanted most was to see his family. When he had a chance, why didn''t he? "Can you talk when you''re asleep? Qiya, don''t you like Chinese food? I''ve specially invited the authentic Chinese cook. How about your order? " "I''m not hungry." "I''m not hungry now. I''ll be hungry in a while." Mu Chen gave her all her good temper. Muqisi was ungrateful, "I don''t want it." "You don''t have to eat. You are the thinnest of the three sisters. I guess Gu Jin will definitely dislike your sister who is as thin as a monkey." Seven cold hum a, from the quilt to drill out, "Brocade elder sister is very good to me, she just won''t dislike me, only you will." "You have heart disease. She is afraid to hurt you. If you don''t believe it, you can see for yourself. Apart from the fact that this face looks like her, where else does it look like?" Mu Qi looks down at her chest. She is still wearing underwear of junior high school students, so it seems that her chest is only slightly raised. Thinking of Gu Jin''s graceful figure, even Gu Annan''s figure in a nurse''s uniform is also very good. Only she, because of malnutrition caused by slow growth, not only shorter than their height, chest is much smaller. Mu Chen originally said her height and figure. She didn''t know where she wanted to go. Her face was very ugly. "Seven girl, what''s the matter with you?" Muqi had not seen many people before, and there was noparison. She suddenly met Gu Jin and Gu Annan. She felt that she was too bad. Suddenly raised his head, "brother dust, am I very young?" Mu Chen thinks she is talking about height. Muqi is not short in average girls'' height, but is a few centimeters shorter than Gu Jin. In addition, he is very tall, Muqi will appear a little bit Petite when he is around him. His honest answer: "is a little bit small, but it doesn''t matter, small seven girls are the most lovely." After he said this, he found that Mu Qi''s eyes were red, "sure enough, I am the youngest." "Yes, you are the youngest. What''s the matter?" Who made her thest to be born? Chapter 689 As soon as Mu Chen saw Muqi''s red eyes, his heart would be aching to death. "Seven son, don''t cry, it''s all bad for me. I''ll beat me and scold me. Don''t get angry and damage your body." Mu Chen grabs Mu Qi''s hand and hits him in the face. Xiao Qi can''t be stimted. Muqi thought more and more angry, "why am I in such a bad health, why do I have to sleep for so many years? People like me might as well die. " She ran to the window, Mu Chen saw that the girl wanted to jump out of the window and pulled her back. "Qi''er, what are you doing?" Mu Chen''s heart almost jumped out. No matter how noisy Xiao Qi is, he will not do this. Muqi grabs Mu Chen''s hand to the front of the fitting mirror, "brother Chen, look." In the mirror, Xiao Qi is barefoot, wearing a white loose skirt. His ck hair is scattered to his waist, and his hair tail is slightly bent. "What''s the matter?" Mu Chen looks at such a small seven, she has a kind of out of the world breath, very clean. "Like ghosts, their skin is white without blood color, and their hair is so long. Japanese ghost films are such images." Mu Chen helpless, "nonsense, clearly is a fairy." Seven sad looking at her chest, "dust brother, do you think I can grow up?" Mu Chen thought that what she said was height, "it should be impossible." "Boo hoo, I''ve been so small all my life. Men like big ones. I''m sure I can''t get married." Xiao Qi covered her eyes and spattered with tears. Mu Chen quickly coaxed her. "Nonsense, men clearly like small ones. Who says they like big ones?" Muqi raised his head from his arms and red at him, "hum, I don''t believe it. You lied to me." "Qi''er, how can I cheat you?" Although Mu Chen has not dated a girlfriend, he is also very clear that the women around the business tycoons are getting younger. What young model, what honey, this is not to describe the young women? He has no experience of women, but there are many men around him. Muqi did not know where to take out a magazine, this is a special car and some high-end brand fashion magazine. Just introduce the car. There are car models on it. One by one, they are full of devil''s stature, big legs, slim waist and breast enhancement. "You see, these models are all big chested women." Xiao Qi was rather resentful. Big breasts? Mu Chen reacted to itter, so what she said was not age, but chest. "Miso", red cloud climbed up Mu Chen''s cheek, he was actually talking with a little girl for a long time. Seeing that Mu Chen doesn''t speak, Mu Qi continues to open the book. It happens that these pages are rmended by famous underwear, which is even more dazzling than the car model. "Well, you see, if you like small ones, how can you ask these big chested models to shoot?" Mu Chen is speechless. Xiao Qi takes a look at him and then gets closer. By her suddenly so close, Mu dust scared heart a tight, "seven wenches, what do you do?" "Well, brother Chen, you don''t like big breasts, do you?" How can he answer this question? He didn''t think about it himself. She grew up watching her grow up from a very small appearance. Her feelings are veryplex, at the beginning is the family affection, also does not know from when to be the love. What he likes is her, no matter whether her figure is good or not, he never thought about it. "I..." He almost said that I only like you. He couldn''t say anything about the pure double pupils of Xiao Qi. In Xiao Qi''s heart, he was always just a brother''s existence, and suddenly confessed that she would not rely on him as much as before? Mu Chen couldn''t say it when he thought of it. He felt that it was a kind of happiness to maintain such a rtionship. "Look, even brother Chen, you like the big one. Wuwu, I''m not alive." "No, I don''t like big ones." Mu dust red face way, he really don''t know why two people want to discuss this topic. "Brother Chen is a liar. You dare not look at me. Do you still say you don''t like it?" Mu Chen had to turn to look at her, word by word: "I like small." "It''s so small. I don''t feel it at all. It''s sister Jin''s. It''s better to feel it." "Seven girl, why do you have to worry about this problem." "Because sister Jin and sister Annan are older than me." Seven depressed to the bed a lie, "what method can be bigger? Or I''ll get a breast augmentation. " "Nonsense!" Mu Chen is cold. "Sobbing, brother Chen, you yell at me again." Mu Chen started a new round of fuss, "Qier darling, your heart is not good, any operation will have risks, I am worried about your body.""I don''t care. You just yelled at me, so loud." "What do you want me to do so you don''t get angry?" "In the evening, I''m going to have sliced pork in hot and spicy water, not by the cook. I want you to do it." "Qi''er, you should not eat spicy food." "Then I''ll cry." Mu qizuoshi will cry again. Compared with this silly girl to breast augmentation, Mu Chen thinks it''s better for mu Chen to promise her to make boiled pork slices. "Well, I''ll do it. Don''t cry. What else do you want to eat besides boiled meat?" Xiao Qi bit his finger and thought, "I want to eat some cucumber, shredded pork with green pepper and braised spareribs in brown sauce." "How do you remember eating Chinese food?" Xiao Qi lives in Europe. She always eats Western food since she was a child. Her Chinese is taught by others. She doesn''t speak very well. "Last time, sister Jin said she would invite me to dinner. She said that she would eat the most authentic Chinese food. I left before eating." Seeing the dark color in her eyes, Mu Chen felt guilty. In fact, he didn''t want to separate Xiao Qi and Gu Jin. He just doesn''t want Xiao Qi to have too much affection for Gu Jin. In case of a sessful heart exchange in the future, Xiao Qi knows all this. With her gentle character, she certainly won''t ept such cruel things. What she will do is unknown. At the beginning, Mu Chen''s n would not let her know the existence of Gu Jin, just like he didn''t know there was another Gu Jin. The day did not fulfill people''s wishes, and by chance, Xiao Qi was finally brought to China to meet Gu Jin. Mu Chen has interrupted all cooperation with Carter, even if so, there is no way to recover. "OK, I''ll make it for you. Don''t think about it any more. If you die, you''ll never see Gu Jin again, OK?" Mu Qi blinked. "I know brother Chen." "Come down for dinner in a moment." "OK." Mu Chen leaves, and Linda, the servant of Muqi,es in. "Miss, are you angry with master Chen again?" "He made me angry." "Master Chen holds you in the palm of his hand. How could he be willing to make you angry? You, ah, just rely on master Chen''s kindness to you, and act recklessly." Muqi moved her eyes to Linda''s body. She made a gesture with her hand, "must it be so big?" It took Linda a long time to react. "Miss, what are you doing?" "Linda, I''m 24 years old." "Yes, miss." "But my chest is just like junior high school students, not as good as high school students." "Miss, there is no way to do it. All these years, when you are sleeping, you use various instruments to maintain your life. It''s good that you can survive. Your physical development is a little bit worse, and it''s normal. Miss, don''t think about it. " Muqi thought more and more tangled, "Linda, is there a way to make the chest bigger?" Think of Gu Jin and Gu Annan together is a beautiful scenery, and she and junior high school students are simr. Her sleeping time led her to think she was only a teenager. In fact, her real age was 24! It''s a girl''s age, isn''t it? "Miss, in fact, you are OK, not too small, you need to change underwear." "Change and change, as well as the style of clothes are changed together!" Linda is also very willing to help her change. In her heart, Xiao Qi is mu Chen''s woman. What are those fox spirits outside who want to hook up with Mu Chen? "Miss, let''s go shopping." "OK, I''ll tell brother Mu Chen that if he doesn''t let me cry, I''ll show him." Linda smiles. This youngdy, only her cry is the most useful. Mu Chen can''t even look at others. Chapter 690 "What, are you going out?" Now when Mu Chen heard that she was going to go out, she felt big headed. Last time, she was running away on the ground of going out. "Yes, brother Chen, I''m bored." "I''ll be with you." "No, you promised to cook for me." Muqi wants to choose what women wear by themselves. It will be inconvenient for mu Chen to follow her. What''s more, Muqi wants to change and appear in front of Mu Chen. He saw it at the first time, and there was no big surprise. "What if you run away again?" "No one took me away this time. Besides, you took my passport and everything. You didn''t let me use my phone. Where am I going to escape?" Mu Chen is right to think about it. She can''t fly with her wings. "Well, I''ll send a few more people with you and remember toe back for dinner." "Brother Chen is the best." Muqi happily went back to his room and changed a pair of shoes. Mu Chen coldly ordered the bodyguard, "if you lose it again this time, you know the consequences." "Yes, boss." "Wait a minute. She''ll tell me where she''s been and who she''s seen." Mu Chen is worried that this is another new escape way for Xiao Qi. Mu Qi happily took Linda away. "Brother dust, I''ll have spicy pork when Ie back. Don''t forget it." "Yes, yes, my little ancestor." It''s not his ancestor. He used to hold it every day, so he had to give it to her. The people in the castle were whispering something, "have you heard? The young master is going to cook himself tonight "Isn''t it? Young master, he can cook "Who knows if he will. I heard he has to cook the most troublesome Chinese food." Su Meng heard everyone saying, "young master, do you want to cook Chinese food?" It''s impossible to think about it. People like him are more suitable for dancing with swords and guns, or killing all sides at the business negotiation table. How anxious is he to cook? "Yes, I want to know that it is Miss seven who is making trouble to him again." A servant who stayed in the castle for a long time. "You said Miss seven asked him to cook, and he would do it? How can a tough man like young master do such a thing "You don''t know. When Miss seven is still sleeping, our young master loves her most. Don''t let the young master cook. I remember many years ago, Miss Qi was still young. She said that she wanted to see if the fish under the ice would be frozen to death. Our young master broke the ice and jumped down with a ssh. Tut Tut, in the winter, I feel cold when I am wrapped in a down jacket. The young master really caught a fish and gave it to miss Qi. " The man actually dotes on Miss Qi to such a degree that Su Meng''s heart seems to be blocked by a huge stone, even breathing is not smooth. But she soon noticed one thing, "did you just say miss seven was sleeping? What does that mean? " "Why do you ask so much? We should know that we are not allowed to inquire about things here, especially about Miss seven Su dreamt of the servant''s reaction, and quickly changed his words: "sorry, I''m just curious." "In a word, you only need to know one thing. The young master dotes on Miss Qi. In this house, you can''t offend Miss Qi if you offend anyone. You''re a newer. You don''t know the rules. Don''t ask about these in the future. If you are heard by the young master, you will cut your tongue. " Su Meng repeatedly nodded, "yes, I know." She quickly left and went to the kitchen, where Mu Chen took off his suit and wore a white shirt. The cuffs of her shirt were rolled up to her elbow, and an apron hung on her chest. She was afraid that she would only see Mu Chen at home once in her life. "Boss, do you really want to cook?" Su Meng did not face, such Mu dust has a special charm than usual, will make her heart beat faster. "You don''t see it all." Mu Chen holds a tablet with a menu ying on it. Yes, how could a man like him cook. "Boss, it''s not convenient for you, a big man, to do this. I''ll help you." Mu Chen nced at her coldly, "get out of here Su Meng''s smile froze. "Boss, I just want to help you." "What she wants to eat is what I made. Get out of here and don''t get in my way." Su Meng a broken heart into g, that person''s eyes in addition to seven miss is seven miss. "Yes." She covered her bandaged hand, clearly has no pain, why to this moment she felt pain? Mu Chen doesn''t think it''s a shame to do such a thing. Instead, he wants that little thing to eat his own cooking and look happy. In addition to watching the video, there is a teacher in the side of the special guidance, Mu Chen is very busy with sweat.Su Meng came out of the kitchen. She thought that the woman''s secret should be in her lethargy. This year, Mu Chen often goes to the forbidden area and stays for a long time. Maybe it is the woman who is in aa. Several times she also saw the doctor with Mu Chen busy in and out, Su Meng originally suspected that is the owner of this rose castle. The owner of this castle is not mu Chen. Only a few people know his existence, but no one has seen his true face. Su Meng originally thought that it might be that he was seriously ill, so there would be a special person to take care of him. So it seems that this sudden appearance of the seven miss is because of this. Gu Jin is already very white, but this woman is even whiter than her. It is the kind of pale without blood. At first sight, it is a state of illness. He must investigate clearly what problem Mu Chen is hiding. Muqi seldomes to shopping malls. It''s rare that shees here to go shopping today. As soon as she got out of the car, she and Linda went into an underwear store. "Linda, would you please help me choose which one?" "Thicken and gather money, miss. Try this one." "This? It''s strange to see! " She touched the sexyce, and Linda helped her forehead. "Miss, didn''t you say you want a breast augmentation? This is a good tool for breast augmentation Muqi was suspicious, or left with underwear. When she came out, her face was red with excitement. "Linda, look, it''s big, it''s a lot bigger!" Linda said triumphantly, "I''ll tell you that I won''t lie to you. The youngdy''s clothes are all worn by children. They are soft and inflexible. They are thickened and not gathered together." Muqi happily turns a circle in front of the mirror. She wants to go back to show brother Mu Chen. She also has breasts! Her mood is like a child suddenly got a very funny thing to share with others. Mu Chen''s mobile phone rings. It''s from the bodyguards that Muqi just went to the underwear store and went to the women''s clothing store immediately. He was relieved. It seems that the little girl is really going shopping. It''s rare that she has such an interest. I have to encourage her. When she is in good health, she is too few. If she likes to go shopping, she should go shopping more. Linda picked out several sexy and cute skirts for Muqi, such as the one on Muqi''s body. It''s a short skirt with hollowed out suspenders. It''s red and white. It''s low cut. It just shows the small grooves in her new underwear on her chest. The back is all hollowed out, the length of the skirt is only to her thigh, a lively and sexy skirt. Let the usually obedient Muqi have some more goblin breath. "Wow, miss, this dress looks great on you." "But I don''t think it''s cool on my back. It''s leaking." "Miss, this is in the air-conditioned room. If the air conditioner is too cold, it will not be outside if you feel cold." Linda matched Muqi with a pair of bandage sandals and selected several pairs of high-heeled shoes for her. "Linda, what should we do now?" "Make up." Linda led Muqi to the makeup shop to try on her make-up. Looking at the seven or eight bodyguards in ck and sunsses behind Mu Qi, the people in the shop were respectful to the extreme. She quickly gave Muqi a beautiful make-up, and Linda specially added a ckce decoration to Muqi. "Miss, you look like a little witch!" Usually Muqi is like a little angel. Today she is pure and sexy. Linda also had a big wave rolled up for her and tied it up on both sides. After all, Muqi is not suitable for absolute sexuality. Thebination of angels and demons is very beautiful. Muqi looked at himself in the mirror. "Linda, how can I look at myself like a bad girl?" Chapter 691 Mu Qiyi got out of the car and jumped out like a rabbit. "Where''s brother Chen?" "Miss, the young master is in the kitchen." Mu Chen practiced for four times, and only managed to seed this time. At this time, a man came out of the kitchen. "Brother dust!" Mu Chen turns around and sees a bright color. Usually small seven is wearing a white cotton skirt, long hair, in face. Her skin condition is still in her teens, when she appears new, Mu Chen''s eyes are straight. The small skirt with sling shows the business line, but it''s not very big. It''s not too big. It''s very attractive. Two long and straight legs, just like the perfect legs of cartoon characters. She made up in pure and more mature, such a small seven is so beautiful She turned around and said, "brother dust, how do you look?" Mu Chen nodded foolishly, "good..." The next second he saw the little thing naked on his back, beautiful butterfly bone, and two unknown ck bands crossing. The waistline extends to the mysterious area, which is very attractive. "Come here and dress like this!" Muqi didn''t think it was right and ran. That white flower''s back so exposed, Mu Chen how to see how dazzling, this girl must have a high rate of return on the way? He quickly washed his hands and ran after the girl. Most of the old castle are young men. She wanders around every day. Doesn''t she want everyone to see all of them? Mu Chen thought more and more angry, eager to catch this little rabbit immediately. But the girl ran fast in t shoes. This scene is not strange to some people who have been in the castle for a long time. ying Xiao Muqi is very skilful. Mu Chen read that she was not in good health, and did not dare to really chase her. She could only pretend to chase after her, and Mu Qi would smile in front of her. "Miss seven, the young master is going to catch up with you. Run quickly." A gardener''s road to a garden. Muqi ran to his room and ran to the bed, panting. This also has to be after she had a heart change, if the previous heart simply can''t support her to run so long. "Tired?" As soon as Mu Chen entered the door, he saw that she was panting, and his heart was not so angry. She used to pour a ss of water for her, Muqi gulp gudu drink a good big. "Brother Chen, do I look good?" Mu Qi looks at Mu Chen with big eyes. She had big eyes, and today she wore eye makeup, which made her look bigger and brighter. In particr, she is wearing a pair of beautiful pupil, which looks like a character out of a cartoon. "Ugly, who made you look like this?" Mu Chen is absent-minded and turns his head. He doesn''t dare to look at Mu Qi''s face. In fact, he cried inside his heart to be good-looking, too good-looking, how could there be such a lovely seven girls, like Barbie dolls. "Hum, brother Chen, if you lie, you dare not look into my eyes. As you said before, if you don''t look at other people''s eyes, you are lying, because eyes can''t lie." Mu Chen looks at her beautiful face and gets used to Mu Qi, who has a in face. Suddenly one day, the little girl put on her make-up. She looks as beautiful as she wants to be. "Brother Chen, look at my eyes and say again, am I good-looking or not?" "Good Look. " Mu Chen is a little guilty, so good-looking that he just wants to lock her at home, so that no one can see her beauty. "Brother Chen, I want to tell you a secret." "What''s the secret?" Mu Chen looks at her suspiciously. "Give me your hand." Mu Qi showed his hand to him. Mu Chen did not want to think of the hand handed her, "how?" The next second, Muqi grabbed his hand and put it in a soft and warm ce. Red spread from Mu Chen''s face to the back of his ears, he waspletely confused, as if there was thunder in his brain. "You This girl Although it is separated from the clothes, but her outside is a very thinyer of clothes, feel and temperature are very obvious ah! But Mu Qi didn''t know it yet. He looked mysterious. "Brother Mu Chen, in fact, I''m not too young. I just didn''t wear the right underwear before." Why does she want to discuss this topic with him again? She is not her best friend!!! Little fool, do you know that I like you, like to the point of madness, you are not afraid that I can''t help eating you? He quickly moved his hand, "cough, seven girls, men and women are different, you do not need this method to verify." Mu Qi blinked his eyes, "but brother dust grew up with me when I was a child. You''re no one else." "I..."How can Mu Chen exin to her? Mu Qi went to school when he was very young, andter he taught at home. She has no friends or ssmates. She has been in aa for so many years. Her mind is still a child and her concept of men and women is very vague. "What''s the matter, brother Chen? Do you think it''s small?" Muqi is still struggling with this issue. She made a gesture with her hand. "It''s half bigger than before. It''s very important to choose the right clothes." "Seven girls, this dress is not allowed to wear." "Why?" Muqi is kneeling on the bed, big eyes are innocent, beautiful neck and vicle exposed. With the ckce around her neck, she looks like a delicate intable doll. Especially that pair of eyes, particrly attractive crime. Mu Qi, who had a strict life before, is OK. She is so cool today. Mu Chen looks at her face, her heart will beat faster, move away from her eyes, she is low chest, that is not small round also let him dry mouth. "There is too little cloth in the back of the room. The air conditioning temperature in the room is low, and it is easy to get sick." Mu Chen reluctantly found a reason, he would not say it was because he did not want her to be seen by other men. "That''s right. I''ll find a shawl." Muqi went to the closet to look for a shawl. Because the skirt was too short, she lifted it up a little. Conscience of heaven and earth, Mu dust really didn''t mean to see it. A pair of ck trousers was so exposed in front of his eyes, blind, blind. Mu Chen quickly covered his eyes with his hands, but his eyes were covered, but the picture in his mind could not be dispersed. Before the little girl is wearing cotton pants, is to let her suddenly change so sexy! It was Linda who encouraged Muqi to wear matching clothes. How can she know Linda''s mind? As long as people in the world who are not blind can see that Mu Chen likes Mu Qi. However, Mu Qi, a little fool, has always regarded him as his elder brother, and Mu Chen does not think too much of her. Linda can''t see it. Mu Chen, an old man of 32 this year, will be a bachelor for life if he doesn''t pay close attention. He is not a woman, not even a warm bedpanion. Why are there so few women in the castle? At the beginning, there are some women who dream of getting close to Mu Chen. It is just that Mu has no intention of leaving his own young women. Even if there is, it has to be eliminated. Linda deliberately chose a sexy ck underwear for Muqi. There are two crossed ck ropes behind the underwear, which makes the backless dress very sexy. This skirt is so short, with Mu Qi''s character, it will definitely show up, and Mu Chen will be able to knock her down with wolf hair. "Brother Chen,e here for a moment." Mu Qi''s wardrobe is veryrge. A whole wall has been made into a wardrobe. However, her room is tall, and even Mu Chen''s height of 1.9 meters is difficult. Some ces too high for her to get, Mu Chen silently recited the mantra. "Help me to take the things in the upper space. The shawl seems to be put away. Mu dust stood by her, a fragrance came, damn it, and the little thing even sprayed perfume. Mu Qi moves around in front of him, which makes Mu Chen flustered and even more ready to move. "Don''t move. You''re like a monkey." Muqi shrunk his mouth, "I''m not a monkey." "Well, is that it?" Muqi jumped happily, "this is the box." This jump pushed Mu Chen''s center of gravity to the ground, "ah, brother Chen." Muqi fell in his body, two people''s lips on so impartial collision. The softness of her chest was just in front of his, and there was only one thought left in his mind. It seems that it is not as small as he imagined, but unexpectedly it is still a little big. Chapter 692 Su dream to see Mu dust red face out, seems to be because of shyness, she never thought that one day from Mu dust face to see this expression. What happened to them in the room? just saw as like as two peas in the seven yard running, she looked at the same face as Gu Jin Chang, so that if you dress up a little, you will be beautiful. Su Meng clenched her fingers, and her eyes were full of stings. She didn''t know why she had to get involved with Gu Jin''s family. When she was a child, she thought she was Gu Jin''s younger sister. At that time she saw that she was very annoying. Later it was Gu Annan and Mu Qi, who clearly did not want to have any interaction with them. It was as if there was a line in the world that pulled them together, and she couldn''t escape. Gu Jin is surrounded by Si Li Ting, Gu Annan is surrounded by Tang Ming, and Mu Qi is surrounded by Mu Chen. These men seem to be possessed by them. What can they have in themselves? A scar, full of trauma. Why can they live a happy life with the people they like? They can only watch people''s faces carefully. "Are you the new little sister?" There was an innocent girl''s voice in my ear. Su Meng sees Mu Qi who doesn''t know when to stand beside her. If she is Gu Jin''s triplet sister, she is bigger than herself, but she calls her sister. Looking at her face again, Mu Qi looked like a high school student and thought like a child, which was not in line with her actual age. When she does some actions, you will feel very cute when you look at her, and you will not feel that she is affectation. Su Meng put up his mind, Mu Chen does not let himself close to Mu Qi, but Mu Qi takes the initiative to approach him, so we can''t me her. "Yes, Miss seven." "Which Asian country do you look like?" Su Meng speaks fluent Mandarin, "Ie from the East, China." Mu Qi''s eyes were bright. When she had never been to China, she asked Mu Chen to teach her Chinese. She likes that country very much. She went to the country very hard. Before she had a look, she was caught by Mu Chen. "You are actually Chinese. Can you teach me to speak Chinese?" Mu Qi''s Chinese is not very fluent. "If Miss seven doesn''t dislike it, I''ll do it for you." Linda saw that Muqi was talking to Su Meng, so she quickly came over, "Miss seven, it''s time for dinner." "Well, what''s your name?" "Su Meng." "Su Meng? That''s a nice name. I''ll see youter Muqi was left by Linda. "Linda, why are you walking so fast? I can''t keep up with you." "Miss, you can have a long snack. That Su dream is not a good thing. Don''t get close to her. You should keep a certain distance from her." Mu Qiyi looked dazed, "why? She''s fine "My sillydy, even if a lion stands in front of you now, you will think it is very good, but it is not. People''s hearts areplex and difficult to guess. You have been well protected by the young master, so I don''t know. That woman is not a safe woman. You must stay away from her. " Linda seems to hate Su Meng. "What is restlessness?" "Oh, I''ll tell you the truth. She likes young master, and people with a good eye can see it." Mu Qi blinked. "It''s not very good. Brother Chen is 32 years old. It''s time to find a wife. My brother-inw even has children." Linda jumps in a hurry. Why doesn''t she understand this stupiddy? However, Mu Chen gave them death orders early in the morning. No one was allowed to tell Mu Qi that he liked her. Just relying on Muqi, a little uncivilized head, when will she know that Mu Chen likes her? Linda has automatically regarded Su Meng as Mu Qi''s rival. She has a feeling that Su Meng is different from the women she wanted to seduce Mu Chen before. Maybe it''s because she is also a Chinese. She is also petite and can see her facial features. What if Mu Chen can''t help it? "Miss, just listen to me. Don''t contact her more. She must want something from you." "I want her to teach me to speak Chinese." "Miss, you can arrange a Chinese teacher for you, so don''t talk to her." Seeing Linda in such a hurry, Muqi didn''t quite understand, but he nodded and agreed. "Good." Mu Qi washed his hands and sat down at the table. Mu Chen was wearing a white shirt and apron. His brother was super handsome. She held her head and looked at him. Mu Chen and her eyes were opposite. Thinking of what had just happened in the room, he still blushed and his heart beat. At this time, he admired Muqi very much. After all, Muqi was heartless and had no idea of love between men and women."Brother Chen, you can really do it. You are so good." Muqi looks at some dishes on the table. "This is too spicy. You should eat less." "No, this is the first time brother Chen cooked for me. I must eat all of them." Mu Chen heard her words, a warm heart, looking at Muqi clip a piece into his mouth, some nervous asked: "delicious?" "It''s delicious. Brother Chen makes the best." Muqi''s smile can make all the darkness in his heart. He is very happy. His cold face is like melting ice and snow. Dim night, Muqi because eat too much, it is difficult to sleep, then secretly came to the yard to eat. Seeing Su Meng ying with her mobile phone not far away, Muqi remembers to promise Linda that she didn''t get close to Su Meng. But she is really a bit boring, Su Meng takes the initiative to lean on. "Miss seven, why haven''t you gone to bed sote?" "I I ate too much. I went upstairs first Muqi didn''t know how to get along with her and wanted to go back to her room. Su Meng heard what Linda said to Muqi in the afternoon and knew that Muqi was afraid of himself. She has been waiting for such a long time. This is the time. How could she be allowed to leave. "Does Miss seven hate me?" "That I''m just a little sleepy. " "Miss seven, can you speak with me? I have no friends here. " Mu Qi bit his lip and approached Su Meng, "Why are you in the castle?" "My father died and my family went bankrupt, so I had to go out to work. In fact, I used to be just like you Muqi suddenly came to the interest, "Why are the good ones going bankrupt? I can ask brother Chen to help. He is very good "Thank you, miss. It''s been a long time since my father died, and thepany has long been gone. I went abroad alone to earn some tuition." "So it is. I''ll ask brother Chen to pay you more." "Miss Qi, you are very kind, but you must not go to the young master and say anything. Now it''s OK. Otherwise, he must think that I am bewitching you to ask for wages. Besides, there are so many servants in the castle. What can I do for you? If the young master is angry, he may drive me out. " Mu Qi scratched his head and felt that she was right. "I''m sorry, I can''t help you with anything." "It doesn''t matter. I''m satisfied if you can speak with me here. Miss, I have a problem that I don''t quite understand. I didn''t see you when I came a year ago. Where did you go before? " Mu Qi''s face was a little dim, "that I''m not very well. I''ve been recuperating. " "Miss, are you not well? But you look healthy. " Su Meng pretended to be surprised. Mu Qi put his hand on his chest. "I was born and almost died. My congenital heart was not good. Although brother Chen finally found me a suitable heart source to change my heart, but..." "But what?" Su Meng looked at her snow-white face, did not expect that she was actually heart disease. "The heart surgery was a sess, but it didn''t take long for rejection. At that time, my condition was very bad, and my body couldn''t afford to change my heart again. Brother Chen thought of a way to continue my life. " "What can I do?" "Deep sleep." Muqi recalled that year, looking at the void in his eyes and saying in a vague voice, "I took a drug and fell into a deep sleep. I''ve been dreaming one dream after another all these years. I don''t know how long I slept. One day I woke up early "How are you now, youngdy?" Su Meng is a little excited. She has already guessed something. Chapter 693 Mu Qi raised a smile, "you see, I''m not very good now? Maybe after years of deep sleep, it has beenpletely integrated. " "Is there anything wrong with thedytely?" "It doesn''t matter except that I fainted a little while ago, and I take medicine on time. But brother Chen said that he had found the most suitable heart source for me. If I had another heart operation, I would be like an ordinary girl Mu Qi''s face was full of yearning. "Brother Chen promised me that when I got better, he would send me back to school." Looking at her innocent and longed for face, that clean appearance let Su dream just want to destroy that facepletely. However, her face was still very gentle, "it turns out that Miss seven is so lonely." "Fortunately, it''s not too lonely. I still have brother Chen beside me." Muqi''s eyes looked at her mobile phone. "Can I use your mobile phone?" "Of course." Su Meng handed over the mobile phone, Muqi picked up the phone, and soon his face copsed. She didn''t ask Gu Jin''s phone number at that time. Now, across thousands of rivers and mountains, even if she wanted to find Gu Jin, she didn''t know the phone number. "Forget it. Give it back to you." Mu Qi called Su Meng again. Su Meng asked, "Miss, who do you want to call?" "as like as two peas to my sister, she is in China. Yes, you are also China. Have you ever seen a face that looks exactly like mine? But she is more beautiful than me. Her eyes are blue. She has a lovely baby. Unfortunately, I left before I saw her The woman grew up with her since childhood. How could she not have met her? Su Meng suddenly felt a little funny. She was not Gu Jin''s sister, but she stayed with her for so many years. But Gu Jin''s sister wants to see her, on the other side of the ocean. "No, China has more than one billion people. I''m afraid it''s not so easy." Su Meng dare not expose herself in front of her. Once Mu Chen knows, she will never see the sun tomorrow morning. Mu Qi''s face was a little disappointed, "yes, how could a person have seen it so coincidentally?" "Miss Qi, I see that the young master is so kind to you. Why doesn''t he let you see your sister?" "I don''t know. Brother Chen depends on me for everything, but he doesn''t want to. Maybe he has something to worry about. He is so kind to me that I have to wait for the truth toe out. " Su Meng took Muqi to chat for a long time, until dawn, Muqi yawned back to the room. "Miss, thank you tonight, but you and I must keep the conversation confidential." "Good." Muqi has a simple mind and has never thought about so many things. Linda said that Su Meng''s favorite person was Mu Chen, but from the beginning to the end, she did not mention Mu Chen''s hobbies or anything, but asked her a lot of questions. Linda must have thought too much. Although brother Chen is very handsome, he doesn''t let everyone like it. Muqi didn''t think much about it. He fell into bed and went to sleep. Su Meng is extremely excited, from Mu Qi''s narration, she has already guessed about it. Mu Chen likes Mu Qi, but Mu Qi is not in good health. Her heart repels her. Mu Chen says that she has found her heart. The corner of Su Meng''s mouth brings up a sneer. Whose heart source will it be? She finally understood why Mu Chen had to Approach Gu Jin in the Resort Resort and why he suddenly returned to Europe. And why he didn''t let Muqi contact Gu Jin or tell her why. Because the answer is very simple. He loves that woman so much that he doesn''t hesitate to fill her heart with her sister''s heart. This love is really deep ah, people envy it. He does not allow himself to move Gu Jin. It seems that he will seize Gu Jin for heart surgery when Mu Qi''s physical condition is suitable. He said that let Gu Jin sad, his eyes clearly did not love Gu Jin, but so angry. This is because he has already reserved the heart for his baby. How can he make Gu Jin sad? She went to the cer to open a bottle of red wine and poured it directly into her mouth. The red wine slipped down her neck, and Sumeng was so happy. If Mu Chen digs Gu Jin''s heart, Si Li Ting should be so sad that he will take revenge. No, it''s not enough. Sue dreams of Xiao Qi''s clean face. For her sake, Mu Chen did not hesitate to be the person she hated most. How can she deserve the people she didn''t get! Su Meng poured out the red wine and watched the scarlet liquor soak into the floor. There was a chill in my eyes, and a n came into being. Gu Jin, what you owe me, I want you to give it back to me!The warm sun shines on the earth. Mu Chenes back from the outside and learns that Muqi has not yet got up. She''s never worried about her body. She doesn''t open the door. Found that the little woman in bed is like a kitten, sleeping happily, Xu is feeling a little re of the sun, she grabbed the quilt and covered her face. Mu Chen reached out and rubbed her small face, "littlezy cat, still sleeping sote?" Mu closed his eyes at dawn. It was just when he was sleepy. He reached out and pulled Mu dust in. "Brother Chen, don''t make any noise, and sleep with me for a while." "Little thing, let go. I have something else to do." "What''s more important than me? How about sleeping? " Mu Chen has nonguage to ask heaven, this little girl knows whether she is not a child at that time! She was wearing a small suspender nightdress, showing the scenery on her chest. Yesterday, he almost didn''t resist eating her. Today, she took the initiative to throw herself in her arms. Don''t you really treat him as a man? Mu Chen wants to push her away. Muqi''s small head is in his arms, and his thigh is still on his waist. The little girl fell asleep, not thinking about his consequences. Seeing that she was really sleepy, he couldn''t push her away. Smelling the warm fragrance of the girl, his impetuous mood gradually calmed down, and he slowly put his hand on her waist. The girl''s hot temperature reached his palm, but mu Chen didn''t dare to make any action, as long as he held her like this. Muqi had a good sleep. She rubbed in Mu Chen''s arms and found that it was not the soft touch of her bear. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the mouth watermark on Mu Chen''s white shirt. "Brother dust, why are you in my bed?" Mu Chen is also very helpless, "Ie to wake you up, you drag me up." "Ah Is this my saliva? It''s a shame. " Mu Chen chuckled, "have been sleeping for so long, don''t eat, check your body first." "Check up again?" "For your health, dear." Mu Qi got up to brush his teeth and wash his face, and then followed Mu Chen to the examination room. There are all kinds of precision instruments in it. It is also the ce where Muqi sleeps. "Miss seven, long time no see." A blonde man said gently. "Hello, Uncle Jack, you look handsome again." Jack smiles and reaches out to touch her hair. Before that, due to various drugs and instruments, her hair has turned light gold, but this time it has gradually turned back to ck, more like a Chinese girl. "Miss Qi''s mouth is still so sweet. I have to do more tests today. Miss Qi hasn''t eaten yet. Let''s draw blood first." "Good." Muqi originally thought it was a routine examination, but who knows that he took a lot of tubes just to draw blood. After a lot of examination, she was tired and paralyzed. Mu Chen sent her away. "How?" "At present, Miss Qi is in good physical condition. She should be slowly fused with that heart." Mu Chen''s face was happy, "so you don''t have to change your heart?" "It can be said from my preliminary examination that I have to analyze the results carefully before I can give you an urate answer." "Good." "Remember, rejection can happen anytime, anywhere before the heart is fully fused. Don''t let Miss seven get any stimtion. If the situation gets worse, you will have to have an operation immediately. " "I see. I won''t let her be stimted." Mu Chen was afraid that she would be excited when she knew that Si Li Ting''s marriage would be stimted. She didn''t expect that she didn''t have a big deal. She underestimated her feelings for Si Li Ting. She''s just adoring, not really admiring. Apart from this incident, what else would stimte her? "just in case, you said you had found the source of your heartst time, and you must be ready at all times. If seven Kwai is in trouble, you must operate as soon as possible." Chapter 694 The sky is sunny, but the eyebrows of Si Li Ting are a cloud. "Brother Li Ting, it''s rare for our family to go out for an outing. Why are you so sad?" "Susu, three days, three days, I have used all kinds of channels to find, there is no su Meng''s whereabouts." Gu Jin smoothed the cloud on his forehead, "don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Now all the people in the family have a sense of vignce. No matter at what time, Jinnuo is surrounded by people, and Su Meng is not so brave, and thene back to find death. Thest time she almost got it, she could only use it once at most, and it would be useless to use it again. " "The people sent to Europe have also responded, saying that Su Meng did not stay at school this year. What is she doing? She can''t stay in city A. It''s possible that she will go abroad, but she doesn''t have any ticket information. To prove one thing, there is someone behind her, who is capable of making her leave through special channels. " "If you want to understand now, there must be a way to get to the front of the mountain. Don''t think about these things today." Gu Annan''s hand was injured, and she was the first meritorious official who saved Si Jinnuo, and soon gained the status of the first honor in the family. She proposed to go out for an outing at the weekend. Gu Jin quickly agreed, and Si Li Ting had to follow her. Tang Ming is really hit by her silly, obediently follow her side to feed her grapes. Although he doesn''t remember what happened before, he has a kind of inexplicable favor for Gu Annan. He will do whatever Gu Annan asks him to do, and only treat her well. Now the happiest part of the family is Gu Annan, sleeping in a hammock with Jin Nuo in his arms. Tang Ming''s task is to shake the hammock while feeding her grapes. "Annan, you''re almost done. The iron pir is not your servant." Gu Annan''s face was shocked: "elder sister, my hand is injured, this hand still has to hold a small monster, I have no other hand to eat grapes." Originally, she didn''t care about the injury. When she found that her injured hand could bring her so many benefits, she was very happy to use this as an excuse. Usually there is Si Li Ting asionally tube her, and now she has not opened her mouth, she will raise her hand to show you how big a scar her hand is. As long as Si Li Ting swallows all the words he wants to say, he has to me others for being his own savior. What else can he do in addition to being used to it? The weather is sunny, but his mood is cloudy, and he can''t really be happy. "Gu Annan, why didn''t you see my aunt recently? Did she go back to Las Vegas? " Since Gu Annan moved to their home, he has not seen K again. "I don''t know. K was busy." Gu Annan is not big or small. He always calls him by his first name. She didn''t think of K as an elder, but as apanion. "Don''t you have to manage a lot of industries? Is it really good that you just eat and die in my house every day? " Si Li Ting sees her that pair ofzy appearance, if not Jinnuo is still in her arms, he would like to kick, let her roll in. "Ann, someone took care of it for me. I''ve been busy for so many years. Can''t you give yourself a long vacation?" Gu Annan made it clear that he was going to retire. How happy he was to take care of his children every day. "I don''t want to make progress." Si Li Ting snorted coldly. "My elder sister has left the care of her family to brother Nancang. Why don''t you say that my sister is not enterprising? You''re the best bidder. " "She''s not in good health and needs rest." "I''m not in good health either." "I''ll have your tooth pulled out sooner orter." Si Li Ting also don''t know how, born and care for the people do not te. Gu Nan Cang met him when he was there. Gu Annan took over as soon as Gu Nancang left. But this girl is more difficult to deal with than Gu Nancang. She has a secret weapon in her hand. "Sister, listen to my brother-inw scolding me again, he will pull out my teeth, Wuwuwuwu." Before Gu Jin was very fond of her, andter she helped Jinnuo block a knife, Gu Jin was about to pet her to heaven. Si Li tingtian is not afraid of the ground, but has only one killer, Gu Jin. Every day at home, when Si Li Ting met with Annan, Gu Annam would cry in his voice for the first time: "elder sister My brother-inw has killed people. " Even if you know that Gu Annan is exaggerating, Gu Jin will still help her. "Brother Li Ting, don''t bully Annan." At this time, Gu Annan will pick eyebrows and look at Si Li Ting with pride. She has Gu Jin, the magic weapon in her hand, and is not afraid that she can not resist him. "Annan, brother Li Ting is joking with you. How could he really pull out your teeth?" "But my brother-inw''s expression is so terrible, sister, I need a hug of love."Si Li Ting stares at her one eye, this dead wench knows to anger him. After a while, Si Li Ting and Gu Jin found a shady spot and sat down. Gu Jin lies on his thigh, looking at Si Li Ting''s frown. "Brother Li Ting, have you heard from Alice recently?" "Thest time I destroyed her boat at sea, more than 100 people on board were Mike''s, and there were some people that Mike valued. Those people were killed in the sea. Mike was very angry. Alice was hit and hurt in the explosion. She''s been kicked out of the house by Mike, and now she''s out of her mind, and only Daniel is looking after her "Will Mike be dissatisfied and settle with us?" "At the beginning, I was also afraid, and I found someone to pay close attention to his actions. At present, it seems that he has no intention of taking action." "Mike was such a powerful man in Europe that you were too reckless to move more than one hundred of his men." "Susu, do you think I was rational at that time? I''m crazy if you leave me. But ording to the information I got, Mike shouldn''t do it again. " "Why? In this way, they don''t pay attention to revenge, otherwise, how to build up prestige? " Si Li Ting chuckled:" Liwei? Silly girl, it''s not Michael who rules Europe from beginning to end, but your father. It''s just that your father has lived in seclusion over the years, he himself has disappeared, but his people are still moving around. Mike''s just superficial. You know why Alice called him to our wedding. We were all afraid that he would do it at the party, and it was surprising that he didn''t. It is estimated that at that time, he has recognized your identity. You are the daughter of that person. Maybe Mike was worried about your father''s rtionship, so he didn''t move you "No wonder Carter told me that Daniel got Mike''s order not to hurt me. At that time, Alice repeatedly assured him that she would not kill me. She only scared me, and he disobeyed Mike''s orders and sent so many people from Europe. Who knows that the whole army is destroyed, and it is his daughter who started the trouble first. ording to the rules, he can''t stand up. " "Yes, you know that. Mike and Alice don''t have to worry for the moment. I''m worried about Sumeng. Su Meng is like a ghost, hiding in the dark corner, do not know when wille out to harm people "The world is so big that if she really wants to hide from you, she may not be able to find it so easily. Brother Li Ting, let''s be careful. Su Meng can''t do anything. " "With all that said, I have put your mother and son in danger again and again. Susu, I''m not worthy to be your husband and Jinnuo''s father." Since that incident, Si Li Ting has been very guilty. "Brother Li Ting, you are a man, you are not a God, you can not calcte everything well. Those viins will use your weakness to calcte you, and it is difficult to guard against it. There is no way to do it. Don''t me yourself too much. Those people want us to have a bad time. We can''t let them Si Li Ting reached out and touched her soft cheek, "Su Su, thank you for not ming me." "Brother Li Ting, we''ve been through so many ups and downs. What''s waiting for us is sunshine and rainbow. There won''t be any more rain and rain." Si Li Ting''s eyes looked at the distance, he said faintly: "hope it." His heart still has one can''t put down, is mu Chen and Mu Qi. Since Muqi was taken back, the castle has been heavily guarded outside, and there is no way to inquire about any information. How is Muqi''s health? Chapter 695 Rose castle. After a period of time, Su Meng haspletely won Mu Qi''s trust. Mu Chen doesn''t like Su Meng around Mu Qi, "seven girls, stay away from her." "Brother Chen, why? Little dream has no family and friends. I want to be her friend "She''s dirty." Mu Chen is very clear about what happened on the ship. Before he instructed Su Meng, Su Meng had already experienced such a thing, and the blood in such a woman''s bones was dirty. By the time she epted her instructions, she had given up all her self-esteem. Su Meng and Mu Chen are not people of the same world at all. She is not as simple as Mu Qi sees. Although Mu Chen is sure that Su Meng doesn''t dare to do anything to Mu Qi, he still doesn''t like Su Meng getting close to her. "Dirty? Brother Chen, she changes clothes every day. How can she be dirty? I don''t quite understand what you mean "Seven girls, in short, you listen to me. You are not allowed tomunicate with Su Meng." "Brother Chen, I didn''t get in touch with her. I just met and talked asionally." "Well." Mu Chen rubbed her head. Su Meng in the dark looking at this scene, she was confused, clearly Mu Chen does not like to stay beside Mu Qi. Since Muqi didn''t want to, he directly sent himself away. Why did he still leave himself in the rose castle? No matter what Mu Chen thinks in her heart, she already has a n in her heart. Su Meng folded a rose. At first, she thought Mu Mu love roses. So she also favored roses and roses, and even the perfume changed into roses. She loves him so much, but in his heart, he is like the most disgusting garbage. Dirty, it turns out that he has always thought of himself, so many men have been on her, she is really dirty. But what about that? I want you to see the angel falling in front of you. Su Meng smelled the fragrance of roses and picked one flower after another with a basket in his hand. Things to now this step, she has no room to look back, she knows that even if Gu Jin how hate himself, will not hurt her mother. Gu Jin had given her mother that sum of money enough for her life, as to what kind of consequences she would have, Su Meng never cared. The big deal is death. She lifted a smile around her mouth, put the bath water, and sprinkled petals into it. Thinking of her n to fight, Su Meng''s face was filled with ecstasy. In a short time, she experienced ups and downs, the whole person is not as normal as before. She has a serious mental illness, psychosis is not abusive words, but a true portrayal of her now. She hummed and looked very strange in the open room. Before she also hated why she and Su Jinxi were the daughters of the Su family. She could get everything and why she had nothing. Later, she became the head of the family, and she became a declining daughter. It was ridiculous. Everyone she likes will end up in the pocket of her sisters. Thinking of Mu Chen''s handsome face, he used to think that he didn''t like any women. He was like Gaoyang in the clouds. Su Meng''s heart is bnced, that he does not belong to any woman at all, which woman in the world can be worthy of him? When she saw Mu Chen''s kindness to Mu Qi, Su Meng only thought it funny that he was not really indifferent, but left the warmth to her. What are you? A humble grass? She does not admit her life, will never let those people live well, she wants to let them regret! Mu Chen went out regrly, and Mu Qi stayed in the rose castle as usual. "Miss seven, are you bored?" "Yes, little dream, you will be bored if you stay in one ce every day." "I saw a lovely bird in the back garden. I''ll show you." Mu Qi''s eyes were shining, "OK." Su Meng approached her ear and whispered, "Linda doesn''t like me to be with you. If you leave Linda alone, I''ll wait for you in the back garden first." Muqi said, "OK, I''ll be here soon." She didn''t see the gloomy smile on Su Meng''s face. Lovely Miss seven, you are like a sleeping beauty in a fairy tale. Mu Chen isted all dangers in order to protect you from harm. But the witch''s curse wille true. Miss seven, don''t me me. The rose in the back garden of rose Castle grows more luxuriant. There is no other person here at this point. When Linda saw Su Meng close to Mu Qi, her face would be very ugly. "Miss Qi, how many times have I said that you don''t want to be with Su Meng, why don''t you listen?""Linda, I just said two words to Su Meng. Don''t worry." "Don''t worry? Miss is naive and kind, but Su Meng is a restless person at first sight. If I can put down my heart, I will have problems. " *** Linda didn''t doubt, "OK, miss. I''ll make it for you right away. What vor do you want?" "Blueberries and Matcha, and strawberries." "Yes, miss. Just wait for it." Linda happily rolled up her sleeves and went to the kitchen. Muqi vomited. I''m sorry, little Linda. I cheated you. I''ll go to see the bird ande back. She was unprepared for Su Meng and soon slipped into the back garden. Su Meng has been waiting there. She has a box in her hand, but Muqi doesn''t see the bird she said. "Xiaomeng, where is the little bird you mentioned? I didn''t see it. You don''t put birds in boxes, do you? It''s airtight in here. It''ll suffocate it. " Su Meng looks at Mu Qi and mocks her like a rabbit falling into a hunter''s trap. She was not aware of the danger at all, and looked innocent. How could Mu Chen like such a stupid woman? Why don''t you let her clean up the garbage for mu Chen. Although Muqi has no sense of precaution, she also realizes that Su Meng looks at her differently than before. "Xiaomeng, why do you think so about me? I''m a little scared. " Her heart was fluffy, and a cold sweat rose on her back, as if she had been watched. "What are you afraid of? I''m not going to eat you. I just want to tell you one thing. " Mu Qi looked at her suspiciously, "little dream, what do you want to say to me? You look at your eyes, I have no bottom in my heart." "Miss seven, I want to tell you something today about my life experience." "What''s the matter?" Although Muqi felt some danger in her heart and subconsciously wanted to escape, she was also curious when she heard about her life experience. Su Meng began to tell: "my name is Su Meng. I didn''t cheat you. I concealed one thing. I didn''t live alone in my family. I had a sister before. Her name was su Jinxi." "Where is your sister "She''s in China. I hate her from childhood to adulthood. She''s better than me, her grades are better than mine, and she''s smarter than me. No matter what, she learns faster than me, and her parents look at her with approval. I didn''t like the focus of everyone''s attention on her, so I deliberately broke my dad''s favorite vase and my mother''s Limited cosmetics. She also scratched her bags and jewelry with a knife, and then said it was made by Su Jinxi. Her parents began to scold her Muqi listened to some startling, "just because she is better than you, so you want to frame her?" "Yes, I hate her. I have hated her since I was sensible. That winter, I jumped off the ice pool, she came down to save me, but I framed that she pushed me down, so that my parentspletely hated her. Looking at her shivering, I was very happy with my parents'' protection. " " you, you... " Xiao Qi''s upbringing made her not know what to scold. Su Meng continued, "do you think this is over? No, that''s the beginning. I thought this would bring her down, but she stillughed and asked if she wanted to teach me how to do my homework and give me tutoring. I wanted to tear her fake face, so I put caterpirs in her backpack and stuffed live crayfish under the quilt. I like to see her panic expression. Unfortunately... " "What a pity?" Seven side listen to worry, the other side still want to know the oue. Chapter 696 Su Meng sighed. "It''s a pity that I haven''t torn off her mask after twenty years. No matter what I do to her, she still regards me as my sister. After the fall of the family, she even moved out to live alone and make money for the family. She works part-time hard to earn money, I will always take to buy clothes, as long as she is painful, I will be happy. By the way, you know what? When our Su family was getting worse and worse, my mother wanted to exchange her for money and sold her for tens of millions. Ha ha ha, that fool actually went. I thought her marriage life would be in a mess. She would go home crying. But I didn''t expect that she met with true love, and attracted a lot of men to saddle her up. I am not reconciled to it! " Mu Qi looks at the ferocious expression on Su Meng''s face. She doesn''t know why Su Meng suddenly wants to talk to her about these things. "She''s kind and lovely, and it''s normal that some men like her." "Yes, she''s kind and I''m vicious. I tried my best to marry that man and try to please him, but atst I knew. From the beginning, he married me just to protect her. What am I? I''m just a clown. And she, that slut, should marry true love and fall into the sea on the wedding day. Miss Qi, do you know how happy I am "She''s dead?" "No, God didn''t have long eyes. She survived and let her know her life experience. She is a daughter of arge family. It''s ridiculous. The one I despise most is Miss Qianjin. She came back in a different identity and gave me back everything I had done to her. " Muqi looked at her coldly, "you try your best, God will not help you, you deserve it." "Miss Qi, don''t you want to know who I''m talking about?" "what does it matter to me who she is? Besides, I don''t know Chinese. " "No, Miss Qi, you know her. Her former name was su Jinxi, and she went back to Gu''s home." Home care? Mu Qi seems to think of something, Su Meng red lips word by word: "her name is Gu Jin, by the way, she seems to be the sister you want to see wholeheartedly." Muqi''s heart suddenly shrunk, "what do you say?" "I said that I have been her sister for so long, but we are not rted by blood. She is your sister. What a pity. If I didn''t change my cell phone, I would show you my masterpieces for her over the years Mu Qi was very angry and pped Su Meng in the face, "you bastard!" Su dream did not escape, let her hit himself, face or happy look. "Miss seven, I have finished with her. Would you like to hear a bigger secret?" "I don''t listen! Brother Chen and Linda are right. You are a bad woman. " Muqi said that she would cover her ears and leave. Today, Su Meng came to tell her that she must have a purpose. Su Meng''s words came slowly: "Miss seven, don''t you want to know why brother Chen, who loves you so much, doesn''t let you approach Gu Jin?" As soon as this sentence came out, Muqi''s feet were slightly stunned, which was a puzzle that had puzzled her for a long time. No matter how coquettish she is, no matter how she asks, Mu Chen''s mouth is very tight and refuses to say a word. "You know why?" "Of course, why did master Chen threaten me from the very beginning and told me not to tell you about my rtionship with Gu Jin? It was all to cover up his n." "What''s his n? Don''t make other people as dirty as you are. Brother Chen is a good man. " Hearing her words in some contempt for mu Chen, Mu Qi retorted at the first time. "Good man? Ha ha ha, this is the best joke I''ve heard. You say that Mu Chen is a good man. " "He was." "Fool, he is just a good man for you. Do you know how many people''s blood is stained on his hands?" Mu Chen''s face changed slightly, "you said he killed people? Don''t lie to me. It''s against thew to kill people! He''ll be charged and locked up. " "I finally know how well Mu Chen has protected you. You haven''t seen the dark side at all." "What dark side?" "Such as killing people and stealing goods, such as setting fire to houses, such as humiliating and sinking into the sea." Mu Qi''s chest heaved sharply, "you''re nonsense. I''ll let brother dust sew your mouth, you bad woman." "I''m bad? Yes, I am a bad woman, cute, or let me tell you how dark the world is. How bad is your brother Chen? I don''t want to monopolize the darkness by myself. All the light is given to your sisters. " Su Meng reached out and stroked Muqi''s face. Muqi reached out and opened her hand. Her hand made her feel sick. "At the beginning, Si Li Ting threw me on a ck cruise ship to avenge Gu Jin. Do you know where that cruise ship is?How can you be so naive as to know? There sell goods, goods are people, there are men and women. The buyers are rich people from all over the country. They wear masks, and no one can see who it is. And I was thrown into that kind of ce and was auctioned. Do you know what it''s like? Is a group of men around you, crazy in your body surging "Stop it." Muqi didn''t want to hear such things. "You feel dirty, don''t you? But who do you think owns such a dirty ce Muqi bit her lips, and she had already guessed. "You can tell by the look on your face, don''t you? That''s your brother Chen. He said I was dirty, but how many dirty industries are his all over the world? In terms of dirty, who can match him? But ah, he has sealed your eyes and your ears so that you can''t see the darkness. He''s a good brother Chen, right? Do you know what he did to me Muqi felt that her heart hurt badly. She knew she should leave here. If she went on like this, she would get sick. But Su Meng''s mouth has too much truth that she didn''t know before. What''s in Su Meng''s box? She wanted to go, but her body was very honest and could not take half a step. "I was bought by someone who was a good friend of my father, and I begged him to let me go. My uncle, who used to call me as a prey, locked me in bed for three days and three nights. His physical strength is not good, so he called others, watched others y with me, and used various tools. You haven''t experienced this, and you''ll never imagine what that jerk did? " Speaking of this, Muqi couldn''t help feeling a little sympathy, although Su Meng suffered from it. "You must be thinking that I made my own mistakes. I dealt with Gu Jin first, but she was escorted by a man, and no one else touched her. And I was humiliated, if my mother knelt down to beg them, Si Li Ting would never let me go. I''ve been hurt physically and mentally. This series of blows has made my father sick. He has a heart attack, just like you. I knelt down and begged Gu Jin. Even if I did that to her, my father raised her somehow. Do you know how cruel she is? Oh, even if I could raise money, my father still died during the operation, and she didn''t evene to the funeral day. She is a white eyed wolf. The Su family has raised her for many years. If it had not been for the Su family, she would have died! " "Didn''t you ask for it? Did you think about her when you sold her for money? " " shut up! " Su Meng has a cold face. "At that time, I swore that I would pay for the blood debts of Jin! So I went on the ck cruise again and found him. I want to use his strength to deal with Si Li Ting and Gu Jin. At that time, he was in the sofa on the second floor with a cigar. Look at me contemptuously like a dog. He may never have seen you like that Mu Chen in Mu Qi''s impression is responsive to her demands and never smokes in front of her. Her brother Chen "He''s good to you, I don''t deny it. He doesn''t pay attention to anyone except you. He made a request to me. If I want to stay, I have to meet his requirement. " Mu Qi asked curiously, "what did brother Chen mention?" Su Meng recalled that time, there was no tears on her face, but a smile. "He told me to take off my clothes and walk from the second floor to the first floor, and if I coulde up, I would be left behind." Chapter 697 Although Muqi has never been to such a ce, she almost knows something from Su Meng''s narration. She did not believe that such a statement was actually put forward by Mu Chen, "why did he do this?" "Why? Do you think anyone can stay with him? " "Are you really off?" "Do I have any other choice but to take off? All he wanted was my dignity. I took off my clothes and walked down the second floor. Those masked demons think that no one knows who the other is, so they can expose their brutality as much as they can. I was still held down by them, one by one, and I don''t know how I managed to survive. There is only one thought in my heart. I will return all the humiliations I have suffered today to Gu Jin! I''m holding on, and he''s gone and arranged for a man. " When Mu Qi heard her talk about this paragraph, she found that she had no hatred. "Brother Mingchen has done this to you, why don''t you hate him?" "Yes? Why don''t I hate him? Maybe at first I hate him, and then I don''t know how I like him. But I know that a man like me is not worthy to lift his shoes. I can''t think about him until you show up When she said this, her face suddenly changed and her eyes towards Muqi were full of ferocity. "Why do men who never get close to women treat you so well? I finally figured it out. It''s not that he''s not close to a woman, it''s that he''s got you in his heart, and he won''t like women other than you. " "You mean He Like me? " Mu Qi was shocked. "The people in the rose castle, as long as they are not blind, can see that he likes you, only you, a fool, don''t know it!" Mu Qi''s mood fluctuates greatly. Does Mu Chen like her? The impact is too big. "Then why didn''t Linda tell me?" "Why? Because he warned everyone that he couldn''t tell you what a great love it was. I love you so much, but I don''t want to touch your finger. I''ll try my best to make you live. " Muqi repeatedly retreated. Today''s news is too much to her imagination. "Brother Chen and I grew up together. He likes me only for my brother and my sister. Don''t talk nonsense here." "Brother and sister? You want tough me to death? You were wearing a low cut dress that day. Can''t you see his reaction to you Reaction? Muqi suddenly thought that she fell on him from the wardrobe and identally kissed him. At that time, she felt a hard object against her. At that time, she didn''t think much about it, but now she remembers that it was a man''s "It seems that you are not as stupid as I imagined. Mu Chen likes you, loves you, and has loved you for many years, so for you, he will give everything, even if he digs the heart of your most important person." Muqi suddenly looked up, "what do you say? What kind of heart "Long before you woke up, Mu Chen deliberately approached Gu Jin. Didn''t you doubt that he had seen Gu Jin for a long time, but didn''t tell you? With his ability, it''s not easy to find Si Li Ting and Gu Jin? Why doesn''t he say a word? " Mu Qi asked this question for a long time, and Mu Chen made an excuse at that time. "Is he near my sister?" "Yes, if you didn''t wake up suddenly, he would have changed his heart for you. Why doesn''t he let you meet Gu Jin? Why are you afraid of contact? It''s all because of his selfishness. He loves you more than anything. He knows that if you know the result, you will not agree. So all the darkness let him swallow, he just give you a piece of sunshine. What you want to see is Gu Jin, but it''s the heart he wants to dig. " "Poof" a sound, Muqi just feel very ufortable, a mouthful of blood vomited out. Why does her brother Chen, her best brother Chen, do such a thing. Muqi covers her chest, her mood is too big, she has to leave here. Su Meng saw her intention and grabbed her, "want to go? I haven''t shown you a good thing. It''s a waste of my kindness to leave now. " "I don''t want to see it." "Don''t you want to see your sister''s heart?" "You, what do you say?" Muqi only felt the whole blood coagted at this moment. Su Meng drew up a enchanting smile, "Miss seven, in order to save you, your brother Chen has thrown out everything. Although he can find other hearts in the world that match you, it''s likely that a matching heart will reject you. It''s like the heart in your body. If you can''t fuse, your life will be in danger. To rule out this risk, you are born at the same time as you, the heart of a sibling''s sister.Gu Annan''s health is not good, Mu Chen can not see her heart, only Gu Jinjian is healthy, is the best choice for transntation. These days, he doesn''t let you contact Gu Jin. He is nning this matter. " "No, I won''t believe it. My brother-inw is very powerful and will protect my sister. My sister will not be hurt." "You underestimate your brother Chen''s power. For your sake, he began to calcte from the day he knew that Gu Jin existed. He will never let you have any idents, Si Li Ting can protect Gu Jin once, but can not protect her for a lifetime. I might as well tell you one more thing about this. Do you know why I suddenly went back to rose castle "I don''t want to know." "Because I hated Gu Jin, I killed her child while they were not paying attention. That child is small, with blue eyes like his father. It''s so beautiful. He won''t move after a knife goes down. " "No Muqi''s heart beat faster, his face was very ugly, as white as paper. How could she die if she hadn''t met? "You are all demons! I killed you. " Mu Qi is crazy toward Su Meng. Su Meng grabbed her hand. "Do you think I care about my life? I live to make you feel bad! You call me the devil? No, you''re wrong. The real devil is your brother Chen. He takes advantage of Gu Jin and Si Li Ting to immerse themselves in sadness, bewilders Gu Jin, and then takes off her heart. " Mu Qi shook his head again and again, "I don''t believe it!" "I knew you wouldn''t believe it, so I went to steal it for you. Look, this is your sister''s heart." She opened the box, Muqi only saw a bloody ball, even what was not clear, his eyes a ck halo on the ground. Su Meng looked at Mu Qi who fell on the ground and kicked her body with disdain. "Cut, it''s useless, but a pig''s heart frightens you into such a state." From the very beginning, she deliberately yed up Mu Qi''s emotions, making her a little angry, until the pig''s heart appeared and let herpletely copse. The n was much easier than expected. Su Meng was in a good mood. "Why are all the good things given to you? From today on, it is the beginning of your darkness! Ha ha ha... " Now the dream of Su has gone mad and wants to revenge everyone. At this moment, azy man''s voice rang out, "are you happy?" The voice is not slow, the tone is very leisurely, clearly not much emotion, but gives a kind of chill. Su dream scared the body a tremor, she clearly has opened all people, why there are people here! What she had just done was not all seen. Her face changed and she quickly said, "no, Miss seven fainted." Rose out of a man, the man''s strange dress, Su dream eyes are straight. An exquisite Oriental face, but with a long ck hair, hair tail with a red silk thread. He even wore a Tang robe with several rose flowers embroidered on his white robe. I don''t know who embroidered it. The rose seems to be a real flower. It is vivid and charming. Man''s skin is very white, white as if not like a real person. That delicate facial features let Su dream think of a person, she looked at the woman on the ground, clearly and he has seven points simr. The only difference is that there is a ck tear mole in the corner of a man''s eye, which makes him extremely seductive. Who on earth is this man with strange clothes but a strong sense of oppression. "You, who are you?" Every time he approached, Su Meng was forced back by the powerful aura of the man. It''s clear that he didn''t do anything. Why is his aura stronger than Mu Chen! The man said lightly: "you hurt my daughter, bute to ask me who I am?" Daughter!!! This man looks like he''s only thirty! What evil is he? Chapter 698 Su Meng waspletely confused. How could this be possible? Gu Jin is a little older than herself. She should be less than 25 years old this year. How could her father be only 30 years old, which she said was rtively old. If he changed into a young man''s costume, he said that he had no pressure in his twenties. He''s Mu Qi''s father. He''s a liar. "You, what do you say?" "It''s a pity that my ears are ornaments when I''m young." The man said with a sigh. Seeing his wandering appearance, Su Meng insisted: "you don''t talk nonsense here. You look no older than her. How can she be her father? What''s more, even if you are her father and your daughter is like this, you still stand on the side and watch the scenery. Are you a father like this? How can there be a father who does not love his daughter He didn''t even look at his face. If it was his daughter, why was he so cold-blooded. "Why should I love her?" Su Meng couldn''t understand this strange man. The man looked at Mu Qi on the ground. Mu Qi''s face was pale, and there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. He pped his hands, two people walked out, he did not speak, but the two people understood his idea very well. One left with Muqi in his arms, while the other stood respectfully beside him waiting for his instructions and instructions. He looked at Su Meng faintly, and then ordered: "since the decoration, leave the left ear." Although his tone is indifferent, his words are absolutely threatening, so Su Meng will not doubt that he is joking. "You You don''t love her? " "You should be d that I''ve been vegetarian and kind-hearted these years." Su Meng is still thinking about the meaning of his words, but he added: "either left ear, or left hand, you choose." Su Meng was scared to kneel down, "Sir, I beg you to spare my life." "Life? Ah Wang, did I say I wanted her life? " "The gentleman is kind-hearted. No, little girl, don''t struggle. I''m a professional. The more you struggle, the more painful it will be. If you don''t choose, the husband will be in a hurry for a while, and it will be toote for you to regret." He approached Su Meng, "ear or hand?" Su Meng was scared to tears, "please..." "Awan, don''t be here." "Yes, sir." "Come with me, little girl. This is the garden that my wife likes. If you stain it, you will get angry." Su dreamt of this situation. As soon as her eyes turned, she ran away regardless of whether she was thirty-seven or twenty-one. Her n has not been sessful, death is not terrible, the terrible thing is that she has no ears and hands, what she should do. Before she ran half a step, she only heard the sound of "bang" passing by, and her ears were stinging. A bullet went through her left ear, "ah!" Su Meng covers her ears. She is in pain, but she can''t stop. Who knows what the abnormal person will do? Looking at her running away from the back, the man stood with his hands. "Sir, she hurt miss. Why not kill her?" Wang has been with him for many years. Naturally, he knows his character. Even if he doesn''t love Muqi, he won''t be hurt by others. "The dust son leaves her in the rose castle, certainly has his reason." "Sir, just now you can stop it. Why did you let her stimte miss?" The man broke off a rose, "a Wang Do you think it''s time for her toe back? " "What do you want to do, sir?" A man''s coquettish smile. "Xiao Qi''er..." This night, Gu Jin had a strange dream. In the dream, Mu Qi was pale with a face, "sister Jin, I feel bad." "Xiao Qi, what''s the matter with you?" "Sister Jin, heart, heartache..." "Xiao Qi, don''t worry. I''lle to help you right away." "Xiao Qi!" Gu Jinmeng woke up from his sleep, and Si Li Ting also got up, "Su Su, what''s the matter? Did you have a nightmare "Brother Li Ting, I dream of Xiao Qi." Gu Jinyi hugged Si Li Ting, and his body was covered with sweat. "What scares you so much?" "I dreamt that she was ill and said that she was distressed." Si Li Ting behind a cool, all said that the twin sisters will have some telepathy, is Xiao Qi really in trouble? "Susu, it''s just a dream. Don''t be afraid. Xiao Qi has mu Chen to take care of her. She will be OK." "Brother Li Ting, no, I can''t rest assured. Last time Mu Chen suddenly took her away. I don''t know how Xiao Qi raised her. Let''s go to Europe." "To what? Don''t forget that Mu Chen didn''t mean to let you meet at all. What would happen if he went there? " "But...""Nothing, but just a dream. Didn''t she grow so old when you didn''t know her identity these years?" Si Li Ting will not give Gu Jin a chance to leave. Knowing that it is a trap, how can he let her jump inside? "Brother Li Ting, you can find Mu Chen''s phone. I want to talk to Xiao Qi." I don''t know if it''s because of the thunderstorm outside. Gu Jin feels very uneasy. "Well, I''ll try my best to find out for you." Gu Jin got up and stood in front of the French window, watching the thunder and lightning in the sky. Jinnuo is also woken up, but Jinnuo is very good. She looks at her in bed with big eyes, and doesn''t cry or make noise. Si Li Ting embraces him, "no, daddy is in, don''t be afraid." Holding small Jinnuo, he felt that it was his half world, and the other half world was Gu Jin. Neither of the two people he valued most in his life could be lost. "Brother Li Ting, every time I want to go to Europe, you are disgusted, and you don''t let me get close to Xiao Qi. Are you hiding something from me?" "Susu, what can I hide from you? I just think Mu Chen has a deep mind. It''s not easy for us to have today''s day. I don''t want to lose it. " "Brother Li Ting, Xiao Qi had a heart attack. She had a heart surgery a few years ago." Si Li Ting didn''t know why she wanted to say this all of a sudden, and he felt uneasy. "Yes, she had a heart transnt." "The operation was sessful, but she had rejection. In order to make her adapt, Mu Chen made her sleep for many years." "Susu, you and Muqi only met once. Why do you always mention her?" Gu Jin''s face was a little serious. She continued: "the heart fusion of Xiao Qi is not smooth. If she is stimted, she will die easily. Mu Chen wants to rece her with a suitable heart. Frequent heart surgery has done too much harm to her body. It''s impossible to find a bunch of heart transnts to her, and let her try one by one. The safest way is to find a heart that matches her. If it is Siblings, then exclusion will be minimized. So I guess Mu Chen approached me just to take me away and take my heart for Xiao Qi. But Xiao Qi wakes up ahead of time, he has no way but to leave, this is mya, a very short time to wake up. Brother Li Ting, have you known this for a long time? That''s why you always resent me going to Europe. " ck contract brought her some news, through association, and Si Li Ting''s reaction, Gu Jin also guessed. "Yes, I have already guessed Mu Chen''s intention when Mu Qi fainted on the day he met you. Susu, Mu Chen loves Muqi, because she wants to take your heart, and I love you, for you, I want to protect you. " Gu Jin''s fingers touch Jinnuo''s cheek. Jinnuo is much older than when he was born. Recently, he especially likes to bite people''s fingers. He is holding Gu Jin''s fingers, and Gu Jin looks at him with love. "Brother Li Ting is afraid that I will change my heart to Xiao Qi?" Si Li Ting put the child in her arms, "Susu, look, this is our child, Si Jinnuo, he is our love crystallization. You want this child to lose its mother? Growing up in a single parent family? Even if not for Jinnuo, please think about it for me. How many ups and downs we have experienced along the way. You should know my love for you. When I fell into the sea, I almost died. But when I think of you, I have only you in my head. I have to live for you. I can''t leave you alone in this world. So I survived and tried my best toe back to you. Heart to heart, Susu, I love you, you love me, you are willing to let me alone in this world? Do you really have the heart? " Chapter 699 The dark sky, lightning across the sky. This is a warm family of three, but at the moment the atmosphere is as silent as death. Since the day when Si Li Ting knew about it, he felt like a bomb was buried in his heart. He didn''t know when the bomb would explode. Whenever Gu Jin mentions going to Europe or Xiao Qi, Si Li Ting is like a cat whose tail has been trampled on. Even if he is usually indifferent in front of outsiders, he will be in a hurry when he meets Gu Jin. Don''t say Gu Jin has nightmares. About the matter of changing hearts, Si Li Ting has no less nightmares. He has been staring at the rose castle, found that Muqi''s recent state is good, he did not rx a day. This matter is a big stone in the heart of Si Li Ting. Gu Jin took the initiative to put forward this matter today. He can also reduce the pressure a little bit. But he was still uneasy, afraid that Gu Jin would be so stupid that he would change his heart for others. "Brother Li Ting..." Gu Jin called his name gently. Si Li Ting hung his head. He was afraid that the answer he heard was Gu Jin''s advice. "Why do you think I''ll give my heart to someone else?" "Susu, you''ve always been so kind. Mu Qi has no father or mother since she was a child, and she has a congenital heart disease. You will pity her..." "Brother Li Ting, no matter how much I pity her and love her. If I didn''t know you, maybe I would consider saving her, but now I have you and Jinnuo. You are my world. How could I leave you? And which doctor is 100% sure that the hearts of siblings will not be rejected? " Si Li Ting was dumb: "this..." "I''m afraid there is no doctor in the world who has made a 100% assertion that this is a matter of personal physique, and the difference in physique is thousands of miles. You see, Annan and I are siblings, and her character and I are totally different. It''s like some pregnant women can get pregnant and some can''t. Some people who seem to be weak don''t feel at all when they go to high altitude. On the contrary, people who seem strong will have altitude reaction. Since it is not a certain thing, I will change my heart, seven still produce exclusion? Mu Chen is too fond of Xiao Qi, so he will be biased. In theory, our genes are closer, but it is not impossible to exclude them. If he cares, he will be confused. Brother Li Ting, if you care, you will be confused. Why didn''t you think of this? " Gu Jin''s words awaken people in the dream, and Si Li Ting''s eyes brighten. Every time when ites to Gu Jin, he seems to be stupid. He is not worried that Mu Chen wille to dig Gu Jin''s heart, and most afraid that Gu Jin will take the initiative to offer his heart. Gu Jin said this, he instantly thought that the result is really like this, no one can be sure that with her heart can let mu qiche thoroughly get better. "So Susu means..." "I won''t be so stupid as to give up my heart without being sure. Besides, I still have the person I love. Noro is still young. I want to watch him grow up and apany you to grow old. If I leave early in the morning, you will bring a beautiful young woman to my grave. She sleeps my man and beats my son. Even if I regret it, I can''t jump out of the grave and beat you, right? My life has been taken away by the Lord of hell several times, but I haven''t given it. How can I throw it out here? " Gu Jin''s adjectives make Si Li Ting unable to help but smile, "you..." "Brother Li Ting, you haven''t been able to sleep well these nights, is that why? We''re husband and wife. Why don''t you hold back and tell me "Susu, if I had known you would be so open-minded, I would not hold it. It makes me feel bad." He hugs Gu Jin tightly. Gu Jin can''tugh or cry. "Usually you are such a smart person. How can you be confused at this time?" "Susu, you don''t know. I can calcte others urately. You are the only one in my life. I can''t treat you with ordinary people''s mind. I love you and I''m afraid to lose you. I''m sorry Susu... " "Brother Li Ting, we are a family, whether good or bad, we should go hand in hand. I will not go to death without telling you. I can''t let you and nono go. I love Xiao Qi, but in this world, I am the most important person. You and I have been through so many hardships together. It is a lover and a rtive, even closer than a rtive. And nono is a piece of meat that I was pregnant in October. You are more important than seven in my heart. I can still tell which is more important. Brother Li Ting, I promised you that I would grow old with you. How could I give up halfway "Susu, I''m sorry, but I don''t believe you.""Brother Li Ting, let''s not hide anything from each other in the future, OK?" Said open, even if the outside cloudy, Si Li Ting''s mood is also a lot better. "Good." "Brother Li Ting, as a rtive, Xiao Qi is ill. Naturally, I hope she will get better. I am really worried about her. Do you have any way to contact her?" Gu Jin let heiqi think of a way, but they couldn''t get in touch with her. What happened to Xiao Qi? Despite Gu Annan''s usual silence, she was also worried about Muqi. "I''ll find a way." As long as Gu Jin doesn''t have that kind of mind, Si Li Ting is much more at ease. "Susu, go to sleep. You see nono is asleep." Gu Jin looked at the little cute in his arms biting her fingers and fell asleep. They looked at each other with a smile. After the rain, the air is very fresh, the air exudes a natural fragrance, soil and vegetation mixed together, will make people feel veryfortable taste. "Good morning, ma''am." The servants would greet Gu Jin, and Gu Jin responded with a smile. Gu Annan has left a few days ago. It seems that there is something wrong with thepany, so she has to go back temporarily. She is already a very leisurely president, so it''s time for her to take a long rest and run her own duties. The rare weekend is also a rare leisure day for Si Li Ting. Without Gu Annan, this boisterous girl, Si Li Ting is in a good mood. He is not a person who likes to be lively. Maybe he lives alone for too long. He just wants to have a warm two person world with Gu Jin. Gu Annan''s girl at home will be like a brown sugar wrapped Gu Jin, but also always love to talk back. Gu Jin te made a breakfast for him, and Si Li Ting''s whole body was emitting a pleasant breath. Until Gu Jin''s mobile phone to an inexplicable text message, that is a picture, Muqi lying in bed dying. Last night she had that dream. Muqi had been telling her that she was upset. Gu Jin''s chopsticks fell on the table. "Susu, what''s the matter?" Gu Jin hands over his mobile phone. Mu Qi in the picture is lying on the hospital bed with some instruments on his body. "Something happened to Xiao Qi." Last night and Gu Jincai Frank heart to heart, today met Mu Qi ident, Si Li Ting''s good mood instantly deteriorated. "Susu, maybe this is a trap?" "Brother Li Ting, I want to talk to Mu Chen." She looked at him. She knows that he must have a way to find Mu Chen''s contact information, but he has not given it to himself. Si Li Ting was silent for a while, and finally pressed a number to her. "Thank you, brother Li Ting." She dialed that person''s telephone, Mu Chen''s vicissitudes voice rang out: "say." His voice is filled with a strong sense of irritability and discontent, which shows that he is in a bad mood to the extreme. "It''s me, Gu Jin." She made a direct identification. The other side is a little surprised, it seems that Gu Jin will suddenly make this call. "You..." For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. "I had a dreamst night. Xiao Qi said that her heart was hard. I want to ask her how is her health?" Mu Chen breathed out a breath, "very bad." Now his eyes are red, not too long, but irritable and angry. When he received the news that Xiao Qi was critically ill, he didn''t know what mood he was in toe to Xiao Qi. At that moment, it is not too much to say that the sky has fallen. "What''s wrong?" "Until now, I haven''t woken up. I''m holding my breath." "Do you need a heart transnt right away?" Gu Jin is also worried. Chapter 700 When Mu Chen received the phone call, he was still talking about a business outside. Today, he didn''t know what happened. He felt a little uneasy from getting up. Before I left, I went to see Muqi specially. The little thing''s sleep was very different. When I saw him, I still vaguely told him. "Brother Chen, I want to eat Matcha cake. You can buy it for me when youe back." "Greedy cat." He shaved the tip of her nose. Muqi''s physical condition is very good, just had an examination, the doctor said that as long as there is no ident, maybe she canpletely merge with this heart. In this way, there is no need for surgery, and there will be another risk. Mu Chen is finally relieved. If he can, he doesn''t want to give Xiao Qi another heart surgery, which will cause too much damage to her body. As he left, he stood in front of the car and gazed in the direction of Muqi''s bedroom. "What''s the matter, young master?" How could Muqi touch his chest today. He should be too worried about Muqi at this time, so he will be suspicious. He just went to see Xiao Qi''s face is much better. "It''s OK. Let''s go." Passing the cake shop, he asked people to stop. Seven girls like to eat this cake most. Before that, he intended to hire a cake maker here to go to rose castle. However, Mu Qi said that eating it every day would make him tired of it in a few days. It''s better to buy it when you want to eat. It''s always fresh. She wants him to buy her a cake for life. At that time, he only felt that the little girl was capricious, but also tolerated her willfulness. "Young master, I''ll go and buy it." "I''ll go." Mu Chen gets out of the car to buy Muqi a cake. He always likes to do her own thing. After a while, he won''t pass by here when hees back. He is afraid that he will forget that what she wants is always put first. Carrying a small cake out, the bodyguard can not help but ask: "young master, since the youngdy likes to eat, why not buy more?" "Too much will make you tired." He likes to spoil her feeling, if one day she does not ask him to do something, he will not be used to it. Put the cake into the small refrigerator, a message shed through Mu Chen''s mobile phone. Seeing the information above, his face is a littleplicated. He''s back. Xiao Qi''s father, Mu Chen should be happy. But at the thought of the man''s attitude towards Xiao Qi, he sighed. Although he won''t hurt Xiao Qi or treat Xiao Qi too well, it''s impossible for Xiao Qi to get his father''s love most expected from him. But on the whole, seven girls should still be happy You should go back early when you finish talking about things. At the negotiation table, Mu Chen should have been attentive. At this moment, his eyelids were jumping, and he was upset. He''s in a bad state. What''s wrong with him? Is it possible that seven girls have an ident? This is not likely? When you go, the little girl will be fine. Mu Chen keeps drinking water to ease his restlessness. When he receives Linda''s call and hears Linda''s cry, he knows it''s over. "Miss Qi is in aa and has a heart attack..." With a crack, the cup fell to pieces. Mu Chen ran out of the store in a hurry. His brain was in a mess, and the whole person fell violently against the rotating ss. ¡°boss!!!¡± He hit the ss, attracted a lot of people''s attention, everyone looked at him in distress. However, Mu Chen didn''t realize the embarrassment at the moment. He didn''t care about other things. He had only one idea to go home. Mu Chen wants to get up, and the strength of his legs seems to be taken away. The bodyguard helped him up. He was a tall man with a height of 1.9 meters. His face was ashen and his walking ability was lost. The rest of the store was wondering what happened to him? You can see from his expression that something big must have happened. Mu Chen''s feet were flimsy, and his bodyguards helped him to the car. On the way back, Mu Chen''s body was shaking all the time. He held the small cake, and there was a beautiful cake in the box. "Young master, don''t worry too much. When youe back, you don''t know his medical skills. He will surely save Miss Qi." Although it is said that, it is heart disease, not other ah! "Su Meng, by the way, catch Su Meng quickly." People don''t know that this matter has something to do with Su Meng. It''s strange why he wants to catch Su Meng. But mu Chen''s situation is very bad now, they have to follow suit. "Young master, Su Meng is not in the rose castle." "Look, find her for me as soon as possible!" The car quickly drove to the destination. The bodyguards helped Mu Chen down at the first time.It''s not too exaggerated. Mu chentian is not afraid of the earth, he is not afraid of life or death, he is only afraid that Xiao Qi will leave the world! Linda is crying so sad, it can be seen that Muqi''s situation is very bad. Mu Chen''s legs are really powerless. He still carries Xiaoqi''s cake in his hand and runs to Xiaoqi''s room. Qier. Linda has already cried red eyes, "young master, you finallye back, Miss seven, she..." "What''s wrong with her?" Mu Chen''s voice is full of hoarseness. He is deliberately suppressing his emotions. "Miss was greatly stimted and had a heart attack. Fortunately, the husband came back in time to control the situation, and Dr. Jack was also in it." Muqi has a special ward with the world''s top medical equipment. Jack is also the most authoritative doctor. And of course That genius. There are two bodyguards at the door of the ward. No one can enter. "Why is she stimted?" *** *** Su Meng!!! How dare she! Mu dust red eyes, wish to incarnate into a giant beast tearing Su dream. "Young master, Su Meng has left the rose castle. She must have absconded in fear of guilt! I don''t understand. Clearly you know that Su Meng is not a good thing. Why do you want to leave her in the rose castle Normally, Linda is absolutely afraid to say these words. Today, she can''t help it. Mu Qi is still in a dilemma. Mu Chen pped him hard in the face. He thought he knew human nature well enough. Su Meng was a dog beside him. He raised Su Meng is really useful, but he did not expect that Su Meng would be so bold to hurt Xiao Qi. "Young master, why do you beat yourself for that Slut? Su Meng can''t escape. It''s only a matter of time before she can catch her. " "Qi Er she..." "Young master, Miss seven is really miserable. I saw that her chest was covered with blood. Su Meng, that slut, didn''t know what she said to miss seven. She was so angry that she had a heart attack." Mu Chen fingers a force, that was held in his heart since childhood treasure, how can, how can! The cake in his hand was shaped by him. "Young master, now that Mr. and Dr. Jack are in there, there has been no newsing. This is good news. Don''t worry." Mu Chen sat on the steps and ate the cake nkly. "Brother Chen, I like cake with Matcha vor best." "Brother Chen, you want to buy me a cake for my whole life." "Brother Chen..." Tears rolled down his cheek, clearly sweet, and every bite he ate was bitter. Qier, my Qier. When Linda saw his back, the tears that she had stopped were also left behind. Rose Castle everyone knows a secret, master dust like seven miss, she held up to the sky, carefully care for her. Seven miss is his day, but at this moment, his sky fell. A tall man, if the image given to us before is a towering mountain, then at this moment that mountainpletely copses, turns into debris, smashes down. He was like a man abandoned all over the world. When a gust of wind came, the rose was blown down and fell to his side. And he had no feelings. He ate the cake one by one, like a puppet whose soul was taken away. "Young master, after Uncle Wang''s warning, we found Su Meng." Mu Chen seems to have been covered with dust for many years. The ice edge on his body turns into nothingness, and he wakes uppletely. "Into the forbidden house." "Yes." "Miss seven, let me know when we have the result." His soul burned again. Chapter 701 In the dark room, Su Meng injured an ear and was caught before he had time to bandage. The blood on his ear had dried up, and arge amount of blood on his body and neck looked pitiful. This ce is located in the most secluded darkroom of rosewood castle. The sound instion effect is very good. That is to say, no one will pay attention to her broken throat. When the door opened, a person appeared in her field of vision. The man was tall, and even if there was only a silhouette, she could recognize it at once. He''s here. Su Meng wry smile, he hurt his favorite woman, he will hate himself to the bone. "Here you are." She seemed to be ready for it. Anyway, at the moment when she took off her clothes and gave up her dignity, she didn''t put her life in her heart. Su Meng is just a little sorry that he didn''t see Gu Jin Die. However, she believes that Mu Chen will try to catch Gu Jin when Mu Qiyi is in trouble, and she will die. "Why?" Mu Chen''s hoarse voice is very vicissitudes in this dark room. If you hurt Muqi, you take his life, right? "Because you don''t start, I know you always want to rece Miss Qi with Gu Jin''s heart. But miss Qi is getting better and better. If you keep going on like this, you won''t want to operate on her any more. " "So you made her have a heart attack?" Mu Chen said word by word. "Yes, I have no choice." "Pa" a sound, Mu Chen in the hands of the whip vigorously hit her body. As soon as the whip passed, there was a bloody mark on her face. Su Meng knows that Mu Chen doesn''t like others to show weakness in front of him, so she suppresses her cry. "Qi''er is kind-hearted. She has mentioned your kindness in front of me many times. She wants me to raise your sry and treat you better. Is that how you treat her? You and Gu Jin have a grudge, but Qi''er didn''t invite you to provoke you. You would be so cruel! " Su Mengughed: "yes, I''m vicious. When boss teaches me to kill, don''t you let me be vicious?" Another whip passed, and Su Meng''s mouth overflowed with blood. "Boss, I didn''t want to survive when I did this. Miss seven is very nice, but I hate her too. Why do the men I love fall in love with their sisters? Boss, you don''t like others to show weakness. Miss seven is so weak that you still love her so much. " Mu Chen whipped again, "what are you, worthy of beingpared with Qi''er?" "Yes, what am I? In your eyes, I''m afraid I''m not as good as an animal. Boss, I never thought you could like me, I just want to stay with you, just like before. Miss Gao Yang, why don''t you have any women in your eyes? Then you''re not perfect. " In Su Meng''s morbid eyes, Mu Chen only thinks that this woman has gone mad. "What am I to do with you? You''re in charge of my business, too? The one I love most in my life is her, and you hurt the one I love most... " Su Meng hung his head. "Kill me." She was ready to die. She was tired of living in this world. "Want to die? It''s not so easy. Don''t you want to know why I hate you so much, but I still let you in Rosenberg This problem is something that Su Meng has never thought of. She looks up at Mu Chen. "Why?" He bent down and coldly pointed up her pupils. "Because Your blood type is the same as Qier. " Su Meng Leng a few seconds, finally want to understand, "in fact, what you want is my heart?" "On the day when you were first thrown into the boat by Si Li Ting, you were covered with blood. I asked people to draw your blood for testing. Over the years, I have never given up looking for a heart suitable for Qier. In order to minimize rejection, people of the same blood type must be required. Most of the people on board the ship were taken for blood test, and then recorded. Qi''er has a special blood type, and you are just like her When hearing this answer, Su Meng only felt that someone had torn her heart. "So even if I don''te to beg you, you won''t let me go?" "In fact, besides you, I have a lot of spare hearts all over the ce." Su Meng heard his words only feel terrible, this crazy man, those people in his eyes are not people, but the heart. "I came to see you on my own initiative, and it just set off your heart, didn''t I?" "Yes, in this case, if Qier is in danger one day, I can take your heart at any time without any trouble." Originally, he was just a container for storing his heart. Su Meng asked again: "in that case, why did you put forward such a request at that time "The heart of Qi''er is a girl''s heart which is almost as simple as her. However, she has rejection and is very weak.I want to find her a heart with the strongest bearing capacity. When it is transnted into her body, she can also be strong "Madman, you madman Su Meng''s tears welled up. "That''s why you asked me to give up my dignity and let me be trampled just because you wanted to exercise me? Later, let Ju Juan teach me how to kill people. It''s not that you really want me to go to Gu Jin for revenge. Do you want me to be stronger and be able to withstand greater blows? " "Yes, you won''t be suspicious. In order to revenge Gu Jin, you will try your best to hone yourself. It turns out that I''m very sessful. Now you kill people without blinking your eyes. " Although there is no scientific basis for this, why didn''t Mu Chen be a morbid state for the sake of Mu Qi? "I''m just a spare heart in your heart?" "You want to understand that. You think I''ll kill you if I get angry, and then I''ll take Gu Jin''s heart? You, including Carter and striding, are all wrong. You think I''m going to take care of Jin''s heart. I think that sibling genes are closer, and her heart should be very good. But none of the experiments can prove that her heart is 100% immune to rejection. I can''t do it without certain assurance. And up to now, I haven''t been able to get Gu Jin''s blood type, so I''m not sure whether her heart can be used Su Meng suddenly had a feeling that the sky was falling down, "so you don''t have to deal with Gu Jin." "Yes, and now that she is in China, it is more suitable for your heart to draw on local materials." Su Meng finally understood why she was given so many courses and was often thrown into the wild. Every time shees back, she will have a physical examination and some special tests. Everyone thought that Mu Chen would take Gu Jin''s heart, but now it seems not. "At the beginning, I wanted her heart for another reason. I thought Qi''er liked Si Li Ting. After Gu Jin''s death, let Qi''er continue this love with her heart, and Si Li Ting will love her more. But I didn''t expect that Xiao Qi''s feelings for him were just adoration, not love between men and women. In this way, Gu Jin''s heart is not necessary, so I didn''t do it Looking at the bleakness in Su Meng''s eyes, he gave a cold smile: "Su Meng, you want to remove Gu Jin by my hand, and then die in my hand. But you look down on me too much. You have done such a thing to Qi''er, and I will never let you be happy. I won''t let you die so easily. I''ll torture you if you live one day! " "Young master, sir, they are out." Outside the door came Linda''s voice. Mu chenmeng got up, "look after her, if she died, you will bury her with you!" Voice down, others have gone. Su Meng looked at his back in a hurry, thinking about the way he taught her to kill before. She admired him, adored him, and even fell in love with him crazily. And he just takes himself as a sacrifice to his lover. It''s ridiculous Who can she hurt when she does all this? She thought of her mother''s smile, sitting in the dark with her legs in her arms. She suddenly regretted that she didn''t eat a bowl of porridge that her mother cooked for her on the day she left. Tears "Bata" smashed, one by one halo dye. The wound of the ear has no pain, the heart was torn open in the blood. Why did God do this to her? Su Meng wailed, "Mom, I miss you..." Chapter 702 Mu Chen came out of the room quickly, "how''s Qi''er?" "Miss is still awake, but don''t worry, doctor Jack said that miss is not in danger for the time being." The big stone in Mu Chen''s heart falls to the ground, and he breathes out. It''s good that his life is not in danger. He walked away quickly, and it was urgent for him to ask if he could have an operation. Just now he also hid one thing from Su Meng, that is, the real Mu Ye hase back, and he can''t exchange Gu Jin''s heart for Xiao Qi. Su Meng didn''t know about Mu ye, so he didn''t mention it. He wanted to go to see Muqi first. A Wang''s voice came: "master Chen, sir, please." Mu Chen''s footstep is one. If you want to say that in addition to the death of Muqi''s heart attack, he is also afraid of one person. Mu Nanshu, a name full of antique vor, who knows him, is absolutely scared to hear this name. He has not been to this room for a long time. No one is allowed to enter the room except the special person who cleans it. In a European style retro architecture, there is an antique room, which looks a bit chic. The roses fall all over the ground, the wind rises, and flies around. The door that has been closed for many years opens at this moment. Mu Chen is very nervous and afraid. People all say that Mu Ye is terrible. In fact, he did not even have one tenth of Mu Nanshu in these years. Gu Jin''s own heart, he did not know? Mu Chen enters the door in terror. The room is cleaned very clean. The man in Tang costume is washing his hands in a delicate copper basin. He likes ssical things, so the design of this room is a continuation of the old oriental style. A man handed him a white towel, and he wiped his hands. Every movement was elegant and calm. Who knows how many people''s blood has been stained by such an elegant man and such a beautiful pair of hands. "You are back, sir." Mu Chen was adopted by him, and for a long time, he was still in awe of Mu Nanshu. The fear of him is deeply engraved in his bones. This man alwaysughs lightly, but the means are extremely cruel. He sat on the wooden chair, took the tea, opened the tea cover, and smelled the tea. This is the idea that everyone sees him. "Dust." His voice is also very good to listen to, like a stream of clear water flowing from the mountain stream, clearly not cold, Mu Chen''s heart almost jumped out. "Sir." "I heard you want a heart transnt." As soon as he opened his mouth, Mu Chen would not change his face even when he was standing in front of others. Now, in front of Mu Nanshu, the talent said a word, and he was in cold sweat. "Yes, although the first transnt operation was sessful, Qiya was rejected. In order to solve this problem, I have ns to find another suitable heart for her." Mu Nanshu raised eyebrows and looked at him, "what kind of heart does the dust think fit?" Although he is still light, Mu Chen understands him, he has understood everything. He knelt on his knees. "Sir, I had nned to exchange the heart of the eldestdy for the seventhdy." Mu Nan Shu drooped his eyes and sipped tea, as if he had not seen his fear. "A CAI, the Longjing in the West Lake is not as good as Biluochun in Dongting. I always feel something bad when I drink it." "Sir, you haven''t set foot in Rosenberg for a long time. People are not ready. I''ll go and greet youter." Mu Nanshu put down his teacup and looked at Mu Chenzily, "does that dust know that brocade girl is my man?" At that time, Gu Qi thought Muqi died, so he left with his children. For so many years, he always thought that he was twins. It was not until Gu Jin returned to his home in recent years that he realized that Gu Qisheng had triplets. So why did she bother to hide that girl? The answer may be that the girl has the same blood type as her. He has already known about Gu Jin. Mu Chen has no reason not to know. He is very clear about Mu Qi''s mind, mu Nanshu. Mu Chen quickly lowered his head and kowtowed, "Sir, it''s me who is bold. In order to save Miss seven, I''m..." "You should know that even though I don''t like these daughters, they are born by Xiao Qi''er, and they are the people that Xiao Qi''er protects. Because of these little things, Xiao Qi''er and I have been separated for so many years. Who gives you the courage to think about their lives? " "Please punish me, sir." Mu Chen didn''t have a second word. Mu Nanshu was cruel and cruel. He didn''t know who he was. He would not let go of anyone who moved his things. "If you do something wrong for a long time, you should go and pick the roses in the yard and dry the water."Mu is waiting for thetter, such as tying him up with thorns, salting him for n days, or smearing honey on his wound to attract the insects and ants to climb up. These are all things he used to do. Who knows, after a while, mu Nanshu did not speak again. "What are you doing here?" "Sir, do you punish me for picking flowers?" Mu Chen is dumbfounded. This is not his style at all. A CAI reminds a sentence: "dust young master, the gentleman is kind-hearted, the punishment is lighter, you have not thank Sir." "Thank you, sir..." Mu Chen is still in the clouds. Is he dreaming? Mu Nan Shu waved his hand, "I''m sleepy." Mu Chen quickly got up to leave, until he came out of the clouds, he did not leave a little blood. What''s the matter, sir? It''s not like him at all. "Silly boy, you smile secretly. If you hadn''t been kind to miss Qi these years, this time you just had a bad idea. If you really move Miss Jin, he won''t let you go. " Wang also warned. Mu Chen scratched his head. In front of them, he always looked like a child. "Uncle awan, sir has changed too much." "Yes, after all these years, can it be the same? Go and see Miss seven Mu Chen remembered the event. He felt the sweat on his forehead, and there was still some sweat behind him. Mu Nanshu leaned back on the reclining chair, "a CAI, I have learned to be a good man. I will not kill indiscriminately and bloodthirsty any more. Do you think Xiao Qi''er will forgive me?" "Sir, your wife''s favorite person is you. If the husband was not paranoid and had to exchange the blood of the youngdy for the blood of his wife, how could the wife leave you?" Mu Nanshu covered his chest, "for so many years, will Qi''er not love me?" At the thought of that man, he felt more pain in his heart and coughed again and again. A CAI quickly handed over a clean handkerchief. Mu Nanshu coughed up a mouthful of blood, and his pale face was even more pale. "How are you, sir? Take the medicine first. " "A CAI, I miss her, Xiao Qi''er..." He looked into the void and murmured her name like a child. A CAI sighed that his husband had suffered a lot over the years, and his Acacia became sick. He had an extreme personality, butter Gu Qi left, which made his illness more serious. If Gu Qi doesn''te back, he doesn''t know how many days there will be. He is already in a state of semi madness. When he wakes up, he seems to be more sober than anyone else. If he gets sick, he doesn''t know anyone and even degenerates into a child. A CAI arranged his hair like a child. "I know, I know, and my wife will soon wake up. Don''t worry, sir." "Ah Cai, I really don''t want to kill people. I don''t want to kill my daughter. Why can''t she trust me? She never tells me where she is these years." "Sir, madam, it''s just fear." Mu Nanshu was a bloodthirsty man more than 20 years ago. "A CAI, you help me to tell Xiao Qi''er, I''m good, can you let here back?" "You''re tired, sir. Tell me to sleep well first, madam?" A Wang quickly brought him a nket. It was clear that it was midsummer. The room was not air-conditioned, but he still needed a nket. Two people guard mu Nanshu, who would know that the dark emperor who once let people hear the name will be scared out, trapped in love all his life. Half crazy, half mad, half mad. Mu Chen walked quickly to Xiao Qi and looked at her closed eyes and undting chest. His face was full of tears. He was afraid of Xiao Qi''s death. Fortunately, his seventh son is still there. Fortunately The fingers gently stroked Muqi''s cheek. "Qi''er, brother Chen is here." Chapter 703 Gu Jin hung up the phone, Si Li Ting looked at her face very bad, "what''s the matter?" "Brother Li Ting, Xiao Qi really had an ident and had a heart attack." "How is she?" In fact, Li Ting is more concerned about the operation. "Mu Chen just told me that Xiao Qi is in poor health and not suitable for surgery. Heart transntation is a major operation with manyplications. Her physique is not good at all. She can''t support the whole process at all. Maybe she will die during the operation Si Li Ting frowns tightly. To tell the truth, he is not a cold-blooded person. If he doesn''t hurt Gu Jin, he doesn''t want Mu Qi to die. It''s like that he visits Annan every day, but if Gu Annan really has an ident, he will also be worried. Gu Jin''s family is also his family, which can''t be changed. "So what?" "At present, some emergency measures have been taken. Xiao Qi is still in aa. If she can survive, she can wait for her health to make ns and see if she needs to be transnted again." Si Li Ting saw her sad face, gently put her in his arms. "Susu, muqiji has her own nature. She will get better." "Brother Li Ting, I want to go to Europe to see Xiao Qi. I beg you." Si Li Ting''s fingers were stiff, "she has mu Chen around her. Mu Chen will invite the most advanced doctors. You can''t do medical skills, and it''s not very useful to go there. Don''t you forget that there is a photo from an unknown number on your mobile phone. Maybe it''s a trap. " "Brother Li Ting, do you think it''s Mu Chen''s trap to deceive me?" "Not necessarily, but we have to guard against it. Mu Chen asks for something from you, so it''s best to be careful." "But just now I heard Mu Chen''s tone, he was all broken down. If he needs my heart for surgery, as long as I don''t go, there is nothing he can do. Xiao Qi should not wait that long. I think he didn''t cheat this time. Xiao Qi''s health is really bad. Brother Li Ting and father Su died during heart surgery. I don''t want Xiao Qi to... " She just saw seven side only, if seven really can''t survive this time, she doesn''t want to even sevenst side can''t see. "Call me." "Brother Li Ting, what are you going to do?" Si Li Ting along the strange number of Gu Jinfa''s photo dials in the past. He wants to see who is ying tricks. The phone rang for a long time, there was only connected, azy voice sounded: "Brocade girl." Such a voice Si Li Ting has never heard, his tone is like an elder''s tone, but his voice is very young and almost like himself. When did Gu Jin provoke a man again? Si Li Ting asked coldly: "who are you?" Who knows when the other party hears his voice, the tone also changes, "Steven?" "Yes, what do you mean by sending that picture to my wife?" "Call brocade girl." Man''s voice is very arrogant, as soon as I hear his voice, across the phone Secretary Li Ting also feel his dislike. "You haven''t said who you are yet?" "It''s none of your business." "I''m Susu''s husband and everything about her has to do with me." Gu Jin heard Si Li Ting''s tone. How did he quarrel with others? And it''s naive. "Husband? Oh, did her parents agree? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± "What kind of husband are you without your parents'' orders and matchmaker''s words?" "Si Li Ting was in a daze," what age are you from? We really love each other. We want what our parents want and what the matchmaker says "Bastard, you wait." PA once there hung up the phone, a just saw mu Nanshu has always been pale face has a trace of red. Obviously, it''s not because you look good, but because you are popr. "What''s the matter, sir?" "Bastard, dare to call me an antique. Go and be him." For a long time, they didn''t see mu Nanshu getting so angry, "Sir, don''t you say you don''t want to kill people anymore? Who are you going to kill? " He didn''t just call a brocade girl, who answered the phone and made Mr. Zhang angry like this? "Steven, that stupid thing, I''m going to test him for medicine." "Sir, Steven is Miss Jin''s husband. It''s said that they have all their children. You should take him to test the medicine. Let Miss Jin have no husband, and let the young master have no father. If the wife wakes up and knows it, she will have to flee for another 20 years. " After listening to Gu Qi, mu Nanshu felt that his breath was not smooth. Damn it, that fool dared to scold him. "Ah Wang, he scolded me." Mu Nanshu a pair of angry to the extreme, but also worried about Gu Qi, this fried hair aggrieved look is also very lovely.He turned around the room with his hands on his back, thinking about how to clean up Si Li Ting, a good way to eliminate the hatred in his heart and not to get angry with Gu Qi. "Sir, it''s that you didn''t identify yourself. I think if you said who you are, Steven wouldn''t dare to speak to you in such a way. Maybe he heard your voice and thought you were Miss Jin''s suitor. Of course, he was hostile to you? " "Would I be interested in my daughter? What a pervert. " Mu Nanshu gave a cold rebuke. Two people look at each other, his husband has been a long time no mood swings so big, although angry, but it is quite lovely. But two people also for Si Li Ting pinch a cold sweat, this has not met, he offended the father-inw, the next fear is not too good. In order to coax his husband to be happy, the two also repeatedly said: "yes, yes, it is abnormal. How can our husband be such a person?" Mu Nanshu snorted coldly. Si Li Ting this side hung up the phone, also angry jump feet, "who ah, this is, said hang up the phone on the phone." "Brother Li Ting, whose phone call is it?" "I don''t know which bad old man it is. Although his voice is very young, his tone of speech is the same as that of the old man who jumped out of the coffin. I also asked if I had the orders of my parents to marry you, and the matchmaker''s words. Su Su, where did you go to provoke such a strange person Mu Nanshu of rose Castle sneezed, and awan quickly brought him a coat. "Add some clothes, sir." Mu Nanshu said coldly, "is that a rabbit scolding me?" Gu Jin was confused. "I have never seen that number. What did he say to you?" "I scolded him, he was so angry that he dropped the phone. The old man was very angry." Gu Jin quickly gave him Shun Shun Qi, "you are not small, but people just said a word, which made you angry like this." "Well, who asked him to say that? We fell in love freely and didn''t let me marry you. He''s not your father. It''s very lenient." When ites to his own problems, Si Li Ting is so angry that Gu Jin can understand it. "Brother Li Ting, have a drink of water. We have held the engagement banquet and got the marriage certificate. I am your rightful wife. I don''t care what others say. I guess he must have run away from his wife. That''s why he envies you Mu Nanshu sneezed twice, and a CAI was worried, "Sir, you must havee from d, and you are ill. You''d better take some medicine." "No, there must be a rabbit scolding me, I have a feeling!" "Si Li Ting was pleased by her," is, I have Su Su, he did not. " Gu Jin said with a smile that the Secretary of her family is three years old. Pacify good Si Li Ting''s mood, Gu Jin this just took the telephone to dial in the past again. Before he opened his mouth, there was a cursing, "little rabbit, are you scolding me? I''m warning you that you''re a hairless bastard. You want to marry my daughter, and you''ll live in your next life. " Mu Nanshu, who is gentle and gentle here, and who is dressed in Tang costume, rolls up his sleeves and starts to scold. A Wang and a CAI are stunned at one side, sir, Renshi copsed! How can you quarrel with a pupil? This is not to me mu Nanshu. In his career, he only gives orders. Who dares to scold him? Besides, the people who scolded him are no longer in this world. But only Si Li Ting scolded him, and he had to bear with it. So the angry mu Nanshu wanted to scold him back. His fighting power it '' s a long story. Gu Jin was scolded, "that, who is your daughter?" Mu Nanshu also muddled, not Si Li Ting to answer the phone, then she is Gu Jin? Scolding the wrong person, mu Nanshu quickly hung up the phone. "What''s the matter, sir?" Mu Nanshu covered his face with a nket, "I scolded the wrong person." "It''s Miss Jin that you shouldn''t scold?" Gu Jin looked at the hung up phone, Si Li Ting in a side way: "see, I said he was a neuropathy." Chapter 704 Hang up the phone, Gu Jin this just reacts toe over, "Li Ting elder brother, we seem to go wrong?" Originally, they asked these questions for Xiao Qi, but they met a strange person. They didn''t ask about Xiao Qi. "So, Mu is not really setting a trap?" Si Li Ting is also thinking about this issue. If you want to lead them to Europe, you can do a little more mystical. You will never talk like this person. "Brother Li Ting, I will send Jinnuo back to America first, and then we will go to Europe." Gu Jin so insist, Si Li Ting also really has no way, "I deal with the matter on hand first." "Thank you." "We didn''t agree. We are husband and wife, sharing weal and woe." "Good!" Gu Jin and Si Li Ting look at each other, and she teases Jin Nuo in her arms, "nono, we''re back in the United States." Lin Jun is still in the honeymoon period, and Si Li Ting can''t bear to disturb him. After all, this is the only time in his life. Thepany has to deal with some things, and he can''t leave for the moment. In order not to dy the time, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting agreed to send Jin Nuo back to the United States first. When Si Li Ting has handled it well, they will go to Europe together. Airport, Si Li Ting reluctantly looked at his wife and children, "Su Su, no problem?" "Brother Li Ting, this is an airport. What''s the problem? I''ll be in America when I get off the ne. " "Hard work for you." "It happens that my grandfather wants me and nono. I''ll visit him and your father, and I''ll be back in two or three days." "Good." "Check in soon. I''ll go first." "Call me when yound." "Well." Si Li Ting kisses Gu Jin, "Su Su, even if it is two or three days, it is a kind of suffering for me." "We''ll meet soon." Gu Jin took the initiative to kiss him, and then let go. Both of them are married and have children. Every day, it seems that they are just in love, which makes the people around them envious. Gu Jin passed the security check, while heiqi helped her carry her diaper and milk powder. She wanted him to be a mercenary and finally became a nanny with children. He is also happy. After all, Gu Jin''s sry is high. He isughed at by his peers. He is now living in retirement. Because of Gu Jin''s identity, she was waiting in the VIP exclusive waiting room and bought first ss. "Baby, don''t make any noise on theer." Although there are few first-ss passengers, there are others. Gu Jin doesn''t want Jinnuo to affect others. "Ma''am, don''t worry about it. The young master is the best. He never makes any noise. He will not affect others." "Nono is obedient." Gu Jin will feel much better when he looks at this cute little girl. "It''s almost time. It''s time to board." Gu found that there were no people on the ne until they took off. It is estimated that the first ss is too expensive. Everyone should choose economy ss. No one is the best. She is not afraid of Noro''s crying and influencing others. Fortunately, Nuo was very good all the way. Gu Jin changed his diapers and nursed timely. He never cried once. "Ma''am, I''ll look at the young master. You can sleep for a while." "Good." Gu Jin looked at the time, there are still a few hours beforending, she also covered the nket to sleep for a while. When the nended, heiqi woke up Gu Jin and said, "madam, here we are." Gu Jin looked at his watch and said, "why is it more than an hour ahead of schedule?" The flight time should be 12 hours. Suddenly, it was more than an hour earlier. They both felt a little strange. But the flight was already taxiing, and anyway, they had arrived. When they got off the ne, Gu Jin was still asleep. She took a look at the airport. How could she feel strange? Several ck Bentley parked under the ne, how can there be so many private cars in the airport? Gu Jin always felt that there was a strange feeling everywhere. She had juste down the stairs, and a person came towards her. "Miss Jin, we are here to meet you." Whether bill or Gu Nancang sent people should be outside the airport. Why do theye to the airport directly? Don''t they have to pass the customs test and so on before they can go out? "who sent you to pick me up?" "Sir." Sir, who is it? She and Hechi looked at each other, and they felt strange. They could not tell what was strange. "Miss Jin, please get in the car." "Sorry, I have to call my brother." No matter how powerful the family is, it is impossible to meet people in the airport. She was about to turn on the phone, but the man was a little anxious and grabbed her cell phone.Gu Jin just wanted to shoot, another person gave her a needle, the speed is extremely fast, Gu Jin soft lying on his body. But when heiqi finds out that he is wrong, he holds Jinnuo in his arms, and one hand can not be used, which is also put in by others. Gu Jin heard a sentence before he was in aa, "I''m sorry, Miss Jin. My husband is not patient and can''t keep him waiting." Who on earth would like to see her? As for Si Li Ting, he has been flying for half an hour sincending. He checked the weather today, and he will not dy the flight. Why hasn''t Gu Jin called him yet? To Gu Jin made a phone call, found that she is still off state, the ne has notnded? He can''t help but call Morson again. Bill specially sends him to pick up Gu Jin. "Has Madame''s ne arrived yet?" Mrs. Morson said, "I arrived half an hour ago, but there was no dy in picking up my luggage." Maybe it''s very inconvenient to take the child with him. I changed clothes in the bathroom and didn''t return his call for a moment. "Si Li Ting rxed," received the wife to give me a call back. " "OK." Si Li Ting has also brought children, and he knows that it''s hard to take children. He is not as casual as being single before. An hourter, Morson called him back. "President, are you sure your wife actually flew here?" "I personally took her to the airport and watched her enter the security check. What happened?" "I waited for an hour, but there was no news from my wife. I called her and it was always turned off. I just went to ask the flight attendants. There was no wife and ck deed on this ne. In other words, my wife has not boarded the ne with ck deed since I was in China. " "Si Li Ting was shocked," how could it be! She got on the ne and sent me a message to turn it off. " This is a strange thing, Gu Jin can not cheat him, clearly he has promised her to go to Europe. Even if she had to leave for Europe without permission, she would not have taken nono with her. He didn''t think Gu Jin would cheat him, but she clearly got on the ne. Why wasn''t she on the ne list? The ticket was set by himself. Even he went to get the ticket. He had a special look and there was no mistake. "Did you check if it was changed to another flight?" "I have just checked. All flights from China have no wives. The wives shown in the ticket purchasing system are on this flight. They have checked their tickets at the airport, but they have not boarded the boarding gate. After entering the airport, my wife didn''t get on this flight. " This is a strange thing, Si Li Ting put down the things in his hands, the first time to contact the airport. Can Gu Jin and heiqi never disappear in the airport? However, in his investigation, Gu Jin and heiqi did go to the gate. It''s just that she and heiqi are in the VIP room, and they changed the boarding gate at the flight information prompt. VIP waiting room did not prompt, when the two people out ording to the time to check in, they boarded a ne. But the ne did not fly to the United States, but to other airports. It was obvious that someone was operating secretly to let Gu Jin change the ne. Gu Jin was sitting in the first ss cabin and did not know that there were only two passengers on that ne. Si Li Ting checked that the ne was going to Paris. That man is so clever that he can even change the ne. It can be seen that his power is powerful! Where can Si Li Ting sit? He immediately arranged a ne to Paris. Damn it, there are people hijacking airnes in this way! Gu Jin will not find out from the beginning to the end, except that the flight time is shortened, and she has been forcibly taken away when she finds out. Rose castle, three Bentleys stop. One of them handed nono to awan. "This is the young master. I injected the youngdy with sleeping pills. She will wake up for a while." Chapter 705 A Wang looked at the little cute in his arms, a pair of blue eyes at him, big eyes round. "The child is so beautiful that he looks like an uncle." A CAI also liked it a little, "uncle has half of the mixed blood, young master is a quarter, inherited from the uncle''s blue eyes." "You see, young master is not afraid of life at all." "You will send Miss Jin back to her room to have a rest. We will hold the young master and show it to you. He will like it." On the rattan chair, mu Nanshu closed his eyes in the sun. Muqi''s skin is very white, and he is simr to Muqi. From a distance, the picture of him sleeping with his eyes closed is a very beautiful picture. He looked like he was thirty years old, and no one knew that he was fifty. "Sir, we have brought the young master back." A Wang came in with Jin Nuo happily, forgetting to knock on the door for a moment. Mu Nanshu half opened his eyes, lookedzy, "hold me and have a look." "Yes, the young master is really good. He doesn''t make any noise at all. His big eyes roll around as if he is recognizing people." Awan took the child to Mu Nanshu''s arms. Mu Nanshu rarely held the child. He was afraid that he would be heavy and crush the small group. Looking at the Jinnuo in his arms, he doesn''t look like Gu Jin very much, "hum, it looks like that bastard." Mu Nanshu hates Si Li Ting when he thinks of Si Li Ting. He is not satisfied with Si Jin Nuo. As if he was smiling at his rtives in March. When heughs, he looks like Gu Jin. "Sir, look, the young master is smiling at you." Mu Nanshu was in a good mood. He reached out and wanted to pat little nono on the head. But he was afraid that he would put too much force on his head. What should he do? He had to stretch out his hand to pat small Jinnuo''s shoulder, the man, after patting found that the shoulder is small. Si Jinnuo is not afraid of life, and reaches for his hair. "Young master, you can''t make it..." Looking at the small Jinnuo reach out to his tie in the end of a delicate red hair belt, a just want to hold Si Jinnuo. This hair band was woven by Gu Qi himself when he was there. He has been around for more than 20 years, which can be precious. "No harm." Mu Nanshu spoke faintly. Spino grabs the headrope and ys. After more than 20 years, the rope became very fragile. It was broken several times and was repaired by Mu Nan Shu. If it''s not damaged, sir "Break one, and let her make up a hundred for me when she wakes up." Mu Nanshu gently pinched the face of Si Jinnuo, "you can testify to me that it was broken by a small viin, and it has nothing to do with me." After all, the husband was still in the dark, and his wife began to calcte before he woke up. After all, he was still the one who refused to suffer losses. "Sir, Miss Jin found that she was wrong when she picked up the ne. The bodyguards had to bring her back because she was dizzy. Miss Jin will not wake up untilter." "Well." Mu Nanshu looked at the little thing with great interest, and the interest in his eyes was very obvious. "He was that old, too." He made a sudden remark. After thinking about it, they responded, "Sir, do you mean young master Nancang? He should be younger than the young master. After all, he was born at that time. When he saw that his blood type didn''t match with his wife''s, he was angry and angry with him, so he held him once when he was born. " "Yes, if my husband didn''t hate young master Nancang so much at that time, his wife would not have sent him back to his hometown..." At that time, mu Nanshu didn''t have a good feeling for children, especially when he saw that he was pregnant. Gu Qi would show his love for the child from time to time, and even talked to himself with his stomach. He felt that the baby would be separated from Gu Qi''s love when he was born, and he hated it before the baby was born. Seeing that he didn''t like Gu Nancang so much, Gu Qi was afraid that he would kill Gu Nancang that day, so he had to send his child back to the family. Originally wanted to apany the children more, mu Nanshu threatened her to return to his side. He said that if she didn''te back, he would destroy her family and leave her homeless. Later, because of the three sisters and Gu Qi''s poison, she fled to a ce he would never find. Mu Nanshu has also figured out a lot of things over the years. At that time, he was really extreme. Changed a kind of mood, the small group in the arms not only does not hate, but is very lovely. Si Jinnuo reminds him of Gu Nancang, the child who should have grown up with him. Later, I don''t know if it''s because of his debt to Gu Nancang, or for some other reason, he adopted Mu Chen. Seeing mu Nanshu''s expression bing far-reaching, he knew that he was recalling the past. "Sir, my wife will be back soon. Don''t worry about it. Don''t let her go.""A CAI, if Xiao Qi''er doesn''t love me anymore..." "Why, if the wife doesn''t love her husband, she won''t name her children Gu Nancang or Gu Annan. Their names have a southern character. Isn''t it that the wife has been missing you all the time? " Mu Nanshu was in pain and looked down at Si Jinnuo in his arms. He was tired of the headrope and began to pull his long hair. "Young master." This head of hair mu Nanshu can be very precious, jinnu his hair, this is not looking for death. They were afraid that Mr. Zhang would pull up the small thing and throw it away. However, mu Nanshu only pointed at the tip of his nose. "Little viin." Jinnuo giggled and raised his hand to grab mu Nanshu''s finger. Mu Nanshu was also gentle, so he gave him his hand and let him gnaw it. Si Jinnuo hasn''t got long teeth yet. It doesn''t hurt at all. "You are very kind, sir." The two men were relieved. Fortunately, the husband has changed too much. If he had the same temperament, he could not survive. "Was I terrible before?" Mu Nanshu looked at the two men. They were so frightened that they only yed with their little grandson. They did not know how to answer. They both said that tiger poison did not eat children. He could even deal with his own children, let alone a grandson. "Mr. A''s former character Too paranoid. " What they said was very euphemistic. They did not dare to say, mu Nanshu also understood, "so they scared Xiao Qi''er away." "Sir..." They are trying tofort themselves. "Now I''ve got her daughter and her grandson, and she doesn''t want toe back." Two people:.... " Mr. is Mr. Zhang, and his toughness will not change. Knowing that his wife was about to wake up, he was afraid that his wife would not forgive him, so he tried his best to catch Gu Jin and the little things. Gu Qi''s daughter, who has been hidden for so many years, will surely care. "What''s the matter with seven girls?" Mu Nanshu asked while ying with Jinnuo. "Miss Qi is still awake, but she is much more stable than before." "Go down, if the brocade girl wakes up, bring her over." "Yes." Seeing that he was so gentle, they no longer worried that he would attack a child. Only mu Nanshu and Si Jinnuo are left in the room, one big and one small, with four eyes facing each other. Si Jinnuo loves tough andughs when he is amused. Mu Nanshu felt that his heart had melted. If he had not been so exclusive of children in those years, would he and Xiao Qi''er be so happy to y with the children. Xiao Qi''er must be very cute to y with children. Thinking about Mu Nanshu, he felt that he had missed too much in his life, so he decided. Wait for small seven son to wake up, he must let her pregnant again, this time he will be good to her, will not like before will only let her fear. "Little viin, I don''t know when your grandmother will wake up?" Si Jinnuo can''t speak. He feels that he seems to be in a low mood, so he pats his hand with his little hand. "Are youforting me?" Jinnuo''s big eyes blink and blink. It''s clear that they are blue eyes like Si Li Ting, but they give people the feeling of Gu Jin, which is clear and pure. "These are beautiful eyes." Mu Nanshu whispered. Twenty years ago, if he spoke to people like that, people would have to worry about whether they would have their eyes dug by him. When Gu Jin wakes up, her hands and feet are still weak and her body is soft. After a few seconds, she has consciousness. "Jinnuo!" She sprang out of bed and found herself in a beautiful antique room instead of being held hostage. Chapter 706 What is this ce? Thest time she went to a ce like this was when she was making that movie. She put on her shoes and looked around. Heiqi and Jinnuo were not there. If she was arrested, she should be guarded. Push open the door, a nce to see all the beautiful roses, roses as red clouds all over the sky, wrapped everything. She is in an old castle, but there is such an ancient courtyard in this European style castle. Wait, rose, Castle? Rose castle, is this the rose castle in Paris. No wonder she feels familiar. The building she saw in the photo is right here. Clearly, it takes 12 hours to fly to the United States, but it takes much less to fly to Paris before shends early. She clearly took the ne of the United States, who changed the ne! Has mu Chen not given up on her and wants to trade her heart for Xiao Qi? if she refuses, she will threaten her with Jinnuo? Gu Jin behind a cool, Si Li Ting I''m afraid still looking for her all over the world. She was thinking about what to do when a voice came from behind her ear: "Miss Jin, you are awake." Gu Jin turns around. Behind her stands a man, about thirty years old. "And my son?" Gu Jin looks at him warily. "Miss Jin, please don''t worry. The young master and the husband have a good time. Sir, please go to see him when you wake up." This gentleman again? She remembers that the people around Mu Chen didn''t call her that before. "Who is that, sir?" "Miss Jin will know when she arrives. Please follow me." Jinnuo is in that person''s hand, Gu Jii has no room to struggle, can only follow him to leave obediently. Rosenberg is more beautiful than the photos. It will take years to grow so many roses. A lot of roses have climbed up the castle, very much like the scene of the film shooting site. "Miss Jin, the young master is in there. Pleasee in." Gu Jin doesn''t care so much. He thinks about Jinnuo in his heart and falls in quickly. She had imagined many scenes in her mind, and expected Mu Chen not to poison a child. When she stepped in to have a look, people have been stunned there. In the antique room, there are cane chairs near the window. One of them is dressed in Tang costume, and her face is seven points simr to her. But that face was born on a man''s face, and it didn''t show femininity at all, especially the tear mole at present, which was more embellished by him. This man Gu Jin met once on Mu Qi''s drawing board. The people in the picturee out! He holds Si Jinnuo. Jinnuo seems very happy and giggles. When he sees Gu Jin, Si Jinnuo waves to Gu Jin. Mu Nanshu looks at Gu Jin, who is the same blood type as Gu Qi, but has been treasured by her for many years. "Come here." Mu Nanshu opens. Gu Jin thought for a long time that the person she had always wanted to see appeared in her world without warning. She couldn''t believe it and mumbled, "you are..." "Mu Nanshu." Mu Nanshu thought for a moment and added, "your father." A CAI and a Wang saw the two father and daughter meet. Originally, they imagined that it should be like that in the TV. The father and daughter have not met for so many years, so they still don''t hold each other well and cry with tears in their eyes? They are all sweating. Sir, your introduction is too simple. How do you feel like the interviewer. Both of them are guessing about the next plot. Gu Jin walks quickly towards mu Nanshu. "Are you the one who has separated our family for so many years?" Ah? Miss Jin, how can you not y ording to the rules? "Yes." Mu Nanshu admitted it very simply. "Pa" a sound sounded, in a Wang and a CAI did not respond toe over, Gu Jin has severely pped him. Daughter beat father, this is to be punished by God!!! Both of them are sweating for Gu Jin. Miss Jin, who do you think you are fighting? That man is the dark emperor! Except for you, only the wife has ever hit. But the husband likes his wife. If you beat him, he will make you die very ugly. They were scared, so they came to prevent the terrible things from happening. Mu Nanshu was pped by her. Instead of anger, he epted the p. Gu Jin "pa" is another p, Wangcaibination soul is scared to fly. Miss, you have eaten a hundred catties of bear heart leopard gall, right? One p is not enough, but a p? Do you think you can feel it and want to continue ying? They looked at mu Nanshu in horror, and his face was strangely calm."The first p is for you to split our family, and the second is for Xiao Qi. She is so eager for her father''s warmth and heart disease. You haven''t done your father''s duty these years When she said this, they felt that she was ying a little lighter. In terms of children, mu Nanshu was not a bit of a scum. "Pa" sound, this time is not Gu Jin hit mu Nanshu, but she hit herself in the face. "The daughter was unfilial and beat her father." This kind of Gu Jin has a lot of character! It''s not to say that the three are naive, Annan is entric and Gu Jin is gentle. It seems that there is still a gentleman''s shadow in the bones of these people. Looking at Gu Nanshu again, he just looks at Gu Jin lightly from the beginning to the end. Gu Jin doesn''t annoy him when he hits him. Gu Jin doesn''t talk to himself. What does this gentleman mean? He didn''t move, and awangacai didn''t dare to speak. Silence for a while, he finally said: "these years I really did not do a father''s duty." What? Mr. Sun didn''t get angry and admitted his mistake. Did the sune out in the west? Gu Jin was also waiting for him to get angry. Who knows he doesn''t have any. He sat on the cane chair, and his face was the same morbid white as Xiao Qi. Although there was no wrinkle on his face, it could not change the fact that he was his father. For his mother, he has done so many things, he loves his mother so much, his mother is not around him these years, he should be more bitter than anyone else. Gu Jin kneels beside him and hugs him. "Dad." She wanted to do this a long time ago. The world only saw his crazy and stubborn side. He didn''t recognize his own children and regarded his children as his wife''s container. He is crazy, but how many people really think about his heart? It is because of loneliness, no sense of security, he will struggle to keep his lover around. Even if deviant, even if misunderstood, he will use his way to love. He is sorry for his children, but not for his lover. For the sake of love, he invented the elixir, and wanted to keep his mother''s youth forever. After his mother left, he was like a lone wolf, licking his wounds in the dark. Mu Nanshu is frightened by Gu Jin''s embrace. In addition to Gu Qi, no woman dares to embrace him. Not her opposite sex, but his daughter, this unique warmth I have a crush on him. Gu Jin looked up at him with tears in his eyes. "Dad, I know you love your mother. I know you do all this for your mother. I want to tell you that in this world, in addition to mother love you, there are many people will love you. Brother loves you, Annan loves you, Xiao Qi loves you, and I love you too. In addition to mother''s love, you still have us. You will not be lonely in the future. " Mu Nanshu''s heart is greatly shocked at this moment. His mind is drifting far away. It seems that someone also said this to him many years ago. "You''re not alone if you have me." So he loved that person all his life. Looking at the woman around him, she could see the shadow of that person. They said the same thing. Mu Nanshu''s feelings fluctuated greatly, and even some of his voice was hoarse. He asked, "I Do I deserve your love? You don''t me me? " He is like a child who has done something wrong. He has no face to see Gu Jin. "No wonder, because you are our father, the one who gave us life. Don''t you know that Xiao Qi''s favorite person is you But you think she''s ugly. " Mu Nanshu''s eyes suddenly fell a drop of tears, dripping on Gu Jin''s face. He reached out his hand shaking, trying to erase the tears from her face. Hands a warm, Gu Jin will hand close to the back of his hand, this is the father''s hand? It''s a little cold. In the light of the beam, the dust in the air is flying, and in the quiet room, there is a whisper from him. "I''m sorry..." Chapter 707 Jinnuo is worried, like a small crab, pawing Gu Jin''s tears. Because he was too small and his body bnce was not good enough, Gu Jin held him tightly. Mu Nanshu''s heart is touched beyond words. It is different from his lover''s warmth. His daughter Gu Jin holds Jinnuo in one hand and touches mu Nanshu''s tears with the other. "Dad, shall we wait for mom toe back together?" He nodded. A Wang and a CAI were moved to tears by this scene. All along, they all felt that mu Nanshu was too lonely. For a person like him, ordinary people can''t get close to him at all. Besides his wife, there are no other people around him. Muqi has met him several times because he is very timid, and he is as timid as a little white rabbit every time. Mu Nanshu was also afraid that he would frighten her heart disease, andter she simply disappeared. No one Gu Jin threw two palms to relieve his anger as soon as he came up. Mu Nanshu was not angry either. Gu Jinben wanted to talk to Mu Nanshu for a while, but he thought of Mu Qi. "Dad, where''s Xiao Qi? I want to see her. " "Ah Wang, take Miss Jin." "Yes, sir." Gu Jin thought about it for a while and then put Jinnuo in his arms. When he came in, he saw that they had a good time. He must like Jinnuo very much. "Dad, you help me watch Jinnuo. I''ll go to see Xiao Qi. By the way, nono has to change his diapers and feed her milk. If you can''t, let the servant do it." Gu Jinxin is Xiao Qi, but he can''t care about his son. "Good." Mu Nanshu made a clever promise. Let people bring heiqi and diaper together. Gu Jin forgets the ck contractpletely! It''s hard to be remembered and brought to a room. He was a little surprised to see the man in Tang costume with long hair. "You y Cosy?" A CAI red at him, "speak less." By the way, he had a gun at his waist. Mu Nanshu turned around with Jinnuo in his arms. Heiqilian said, "let go of my young master. If you dare to hurt my young master, I will..." "Shut his mouth." Mu Nanshu is gentle to his family, but it doesn''t mean that all cats and dogs should be gentle. After blocking up, a CAI asked, "Sir, we asked him toe here to ask him how to change his diapers? What are we going to ask if we shut up? " Mu Nanshu looked at heiqi coldly, "in addition to diaper ident, if you dare to say one more word, I will cut your tongue." Just now seems to be a gentle man, this moment the aura burst, heiqi instinctively felt the danger. "Answer Mu Nanshu rebuked him coldly. Heiqi nodded obediently. He was pulled off the towel, and his head was covered with sweat. "That Put the young master on the bed first Mu Nanshu did it obediently and did it step by step ording to his method. A just saw the inside of the diaper, "Sir, I''lle." "No, I will." Mu Nanshu didn''t dislike it. He cleaned his body and put on a new diaper. "Clean your hands, sir." Mu Nanshu washed his hands and began to mix milk with Jinnuo. He has always done vision, various chemical elements he can urately match, did not expect to mix milk is also an art. ck Qi touched the bottle and said, "almost, you can feed it to the young master." After mu Nanshu finished all this, he sat on the cane chair with little Jinnuo, feeding milk and teasing him. If Gu Nancang had not been sent away, he would have done these things. Mu Nanshu practiced silently. In the future, when Qi''er was pregnant and gave birth, he would be a good father. A CAI looks at mu Nanshu. He has never seen such a gentle gentleman. Everything will go in a good direction, as long as the wife wakes up. Gu Jin follows a Wang''s steps to a ce and sees Mu Chen at the door. Compared with thest meeting, Mu Chen was much thinner and more haggard. He was not surprised to see Gu Jin. He should have invited her here. "Here you are." "How is Xiao Qi?" "I''ve been in aa all the time, and there''s no danger of life for the time being." Gu Jin looks at the little girl lying on the bed with a pale face. Although thest time I saw her, her face was very white, but it was not so pitiful. "Xiao Qi..." Gu Jin called her gently, remembering that she was still very happy to draw for herself. "She was fine when she left. Why did she suddenly be like this?" "Because of me." Mu Chen closed his eyes because he was too conceited and felt that he controlled everything, including Su Meng. He didn''t expect that Su Meng would use Xiao Qi to force himself to attack Gu Jin."What happened?" Things to now, Mu Chen will not hide from Gu Jin, will tell everything. "A year ago, Su Meng left with you. I said why she suddenly changed so much and who was the mysterious backer behind her." If it is mu Chen, everything will be clear. Mu Chen is equivalent to Mu Nanshu''s agent over the years. Gu Jin, mu Nanshu''s power, is thoroughly understood today. Without saying a word, she can change the ne directly. There is only one link for her to think about, that is, when she was taking care of Jinnuo in the VIP terminal, someone changed her boarding gate to the United States. The ne that went out directly from the passage was to the United States. Other people changed the gate and the ne changed. She was in first ss. She was boarding at a different time from other people. She was in first ss all the way. She thought that no one had bought the first-ss seat. In fact, in addition to the empty position in the first ss cabin, the whole ne was empty, and she was taken away when she got off the ne at the Paris airport. In addition to her ignorance, there are also people in Europe who are ignorant. If Mu Nanshu really wants her blood, it will be easier than expected. Su Meng, relying on Mu Chen, has a huge backing. No wonder he can quietly leave the country. "It''s me." "Now, do you still want my heart?" Mu Chen shook his head. "I admit that I had such an idea at the beginning, but then Qi''er said in front of me every day how good you are. She wants to get better and see you soon. I...." For various reasons, Mu Chen gave up the idea of Gu Jin, "but I still want to ask about your blood type." Thest time when she was in aa, Mu Chen wanted to draw blood for test. Xiao Qi was awake and he had to leave in a hurry. To now, mu Nanshues back, even if the body of the two match, he can not actively Gu Jin. Gu Jin said her blood type. She thought she died when she was born on July 1. Her mother didn''t test her. I don''t know if Xiao Qi is the same as her. Mu Chen had no choice but to smile, "the blood type is different, and the most suitable heart is not you." "Not me, who is that?" He raised Su Meng for a whole year, and made her strong enough to endure humiliation, but had a strong heart. "There''s a man I think you should meet." "Su Meng?" Gu Jin also guessed some. Mu Chen mentioned that Su Meng hurt Xiao Qi. He loved Xiao Qi so deeply that he would not let Su Meng go. "Well, I heard that she deliberately hurt the young master. How is the young master?" "Jinnuo''s life is great. Annan has fended him off." "I''m sorry, believe it or not, I don''t mean anything to you, even though I thought about your heart." Gu Jin patted him on the shoulder. "I can understand your mood. If it happens to me, I believe brother Li Ting will have your idea. Xiao Qifu will have a big life and will be OK." "I hope so." "By the way, brother Li Ting, I didn''t go to the United States. He must be worried. My mobile phone has been taken away. Brother Mu Chen, please help me contact brother Li Ting and help me report peace." Mu Chen took out his mobile phone and dialed the number of Si Li Ting, "it''ste. It''s estimated that he has already killed him." The other party''s phone couldn''t be connected. It was obviously on the ne. Thinking of Si Li Ting, she must have been worried for more than ten hours. She looked at the time, and the fastest time would be five or six hourster. Then she would go to the airport to pick up the ne. "Let''s go." Mu Chen takes Gu Jin to a very remote ck hut. "She''s in there?" "Well." The door opened, and some dazzling light came in. Su Meng repeatedly begged for mercy, "boss, I really know I''m wrong, please let me go! My mother has only one rtive. If I die, how can she live? " "Have you ever thought about her when you do these things?" Gu Jin asked coldly. Chapter 708 Su Meng originally thought that theer was Mu Chen, but two people came against the light, one tall and one short, one male and one female. Who else but mu Chen? Until she heard the familiar voice, she looked up and looked up at Gu Jin''s face. "It''s you. What are you doing here?" If we say that she is in such a mess now, Su Meng doesn''t want anyone to see it, it''s Gu Jin. Her uneasiness, her distress, she crawls like a dog on the ground begging for mercy. Su Meng quickly covers her face with her hand, and doesn''t want Gu Jin to see her. She also had scalded scars on her hands, some blood on her body and her ears. "Su Meng, do you regreting to this point?" "What qualifications do you have to ask me without regret? Isn''t it you who made me look like this Gu Jin looked at her coldly, "I hurt you? What did I do to you? You wronged me again and again, and I helped you carry the pot again and again. I always thought it was your sister. I should let you and love you. No matter what you do to me again, I will never tell your parents, I endure, I think we are a family. Su Meng, I thought for a long time, did not want to understand, where I am sorry for you? From childhood to adulthood, you hated me so much. In order to buy a dress, you would let me kneel down to buy it for you. You sold me to the boat. Now he is so bold and reckless, even my child is not let go, he is so small, you have a cruel heart Gu Jin really didn''t know what she had done to Su Meng. She hated herself like this. Su Meng thought of that cute little guy. In fact, she didn''t really mean anything, or she would have got it before Gu Annan came. Si Jinnuo was so cute that she bit her finger and didn''t let go. She forgot to kill him at that time. If it wasn''t for Gu Annan, she would not have killed the killer. "Su Jinxi, I just don''t like your masquerade. Obviously, I treat you like that. You have to be nice to me. You are using your mask to seduce those men, let them go through life and death for you! You are like this since childhood. No matter what I do, I can''t surpass you. My parents say you are obedient, you have good grades and you are sensible! " And I can only use coquetry to attract their concern. Why is it the daughter of the Su family? As long as you are there, no one can see me. I thought it was the beginning of your miserable life to marry Tang Ming. Who knows Tang Ming is also moved to you. Su Jinxi, did you reincarnate the fox spirit in yourst life? All the men are crazy around you. There is no other woman in the world except you? " Gu Jin sneered: "because of ridiculous jealousy, you put yourself in such a situation, have you ever considered for your mother, she only has you as a rtive! You say they love me, you are not bnced, I tell you, I never take the initiative to calcte anyone. What I want is also for your good, for the sake of Su family, for Tang Ming good, you calcte me, calcte Tang Ming, who will like you? " Three years ago, Gu Jin was a silly white sweet, an old man. She did a seemingly stupid thing for others. Sell themselves to Tang Ming, in order to help Tang Ming cover, two people fake marriage. She thought about Tang Ming everywhere, afraid to embarrass his girlfriend, even if she was bullied by Bai Xiaoyu, she did not tell Tang Ming anything. It is also because others seem silly, but in fact, it is kind that moved Tang Ming and Si Li Ting. Such a beautiful she let people want to protect, and because of Su Meng''s ridiculous jealousy, how can Tang Ming like it? "Yes, no one likes me. I still end up like this, huh..." Su Meng suddenly looked up at her, "Why are you here? Boss, are you finally going to break her heart? " Until now, Su Meng is still dreaming of a distant dream. She hopes Mu Chen will help her if she can''t aplish something. Mu Chen had no intention to participate in the grudges between her and Gu Jin, but she hurt her most important person. How could he make her live happily? "Su Meng, I''ll tell you onest secret today. You should know that I am not the owner of this castle." Su Meng also heard about it. It was like the yard of a Chinese style building in an ancient castle. No one was allowed to get close to it. It was mentioned before that the man who lived there was the owner of rose castle. However, no one mentioned the master, as if it was a more terrible existence than the forbidden area. "Who is he?" "The real Muye, and I have only been in charge of him these years, and now he is back." Su Meng doesn''t understand, what does this have to do with herself, and she doesn''t know that Mu Ye. "Don''t you want to know who is the father of their triplets?" Mu Chen reminds me.Su Meng immediately understood what he said, "you mean, the real Mu Ye is Gu Jin''s father? " "Yes, it''s so rich that she can eat both ck and white. More than 20 years ago, she was known as a gifted scientist. The man on the road called the dark emperor is her father. But I am just a child adopted by him. Although I am older, I have to call her Miss Jin to show my respect. You want me to open her heart. Mr. Mu is in this yard. Do you think I have taken ambition or leopard gall? I can move her? " Mu Chen said this just makes Su Meng more jealous and crazy. Gu Jin has not only a boyfriend with a strong background, but also a strong father in Europe! "My God, you don''t open your eyes!" She has what she wants, which can be said to be unique, but what does she have? At the beginning, the peak of the Su family was nothing, let alone the decline of the Su family. She had no status as a youngdy. Because the fake pregnancy wasughed at by the people in the circle and became aughing stockpletely. She wants nothing, but Gu Jin has everything. Money, status, a love her pet her husband, a lovely child. By the way, now she has found her sister and a powerful father! Mu Chen saw her grief stricken appearance, this than killed her to let him more happy, for such people as Su Meng. If you kill her with a knife, she will not feel terrible. If you slowly torture her mentally, she will suffer. "As for the transnted heart, the blood types of Miss Jin and Qi''er do not match, which means that I can never take the risk to exchange her heart." Su Meng was so angry that a mouthful of blood gushed out. She did so much, but in the end, it was just a clown''s performance. She did not hurt a single hair of the enemy, but she had suffered to the extreme. "This year, I often ask you to test the data and check your body. Your heart is the most suitable for Qier. But you can rest assured that I will not operate on her unless she has to have a heart transnt. Before that, I will always keep you. I won''t let you live or die. Just make a container "You What a sinister thing Su Meng was so angry that he turned his eyes and fainted. Gu Jin saw that Su Meng was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to say. Scold her? Hate her? It didn''t seem necessary. She had such a bad time. "Brother Mu Chen, do you really want to use her heart?" "If Qi''er needs to change her heart, Su Meng''s is the most suitable one. Their blood types match. As for the body data, I have her observed for a whole year. If you want to have an operation, she is the best source of her heart. Of course, Qi''er''s body is not suitable now, so she has to put it on hold for the time being. " He took a look at Gu Jin and said, "you can''t bear it? It''s a curse for a woman like her to live. She hates you to the bone. She will try to harm you and your family when she has the chance. Don''t say it''s me. Even Si Li Ting won''t let her live. " Gu Jin shook his head. "Even if I don''t think about myself, I have to think about Jinnuo. If it wasn''t for Annanst time, I would have lost Jinnuo forever. I will not be so silly to let her go, I am not reluctant to let her die, just some feelings. Obviously, I grew up together. Why did Shengsheng step on this road and make myself like this. You''re right. Maybe changing heart is the best ending for her. Her heart is in Xiao Qi. She can live in another way Chapter 709 Paris, a romantic city. Eiffel Tower, Seine River, Notre Dame de Paris, any name is also a world famous scenic spot. In this romantic city, someone is not in the mood to appreciate it. For ten hours, Si Li Ting was in a bad mood. Although the ne was the fastest means of transportation, he wanted to fly to Gu Jin with a pair of wings. Until there was a little yellow light in the field of vision, Paris, finally arrived. Before the nended, his heart had already flown to the rose Castle outside the airport. Ten hours. If it''s an operation, I''m afraid I''ve already had a heart transnt. His Susu, who he said he wanted to protect As soon as the nended, Si Li Ting rushed down at the first time. In front of him was a carpet full of roses. At the end of the carpet stood a man. The corner of the woman''s mouth rises, the eye wave looks at him gently. Originally nervous and worried, Si Li Ting is a silly face at the moment, "Su Su..." Gu Jin came to him, "brother Li Ting, you are here." Si Li Ting held her tightly, "Su Su, did you not do heart transntation?" God knows whether Gu Jin has had surgery in the past ten hours or not. He doesn''t know. He only knows that he is going to be over stressed and scared out of heart disease. Gu Jin grabbed his hand and put it on his chest, "do you hear me? It''s still beating for you. " Another group of people rushed out from the ne. The whole ne was from Si Li Ting. In order to rob people in Paris, he didn''t care so much. When everyone came down, what they saw was such a picture. In the beautiful rose flowers, the two people hugged each other tightly. Didn''t youe to save your wife? Isn''t the person who is holding with Si Li Ting his wife? You look at me, I look at you, you don''t know what happened. "Susu, you''re not hijacked. I thought you were..." "Brother Li Ting, it''s a long story. I''ll get on the bus and talk slowly. In a word, I''m fine now." Can''t you? And the energy toy rose petals for him. "President, madam. OK. Is there anything else we need to do?" Gu Jin just noticed that the ck clothes man behind Si Li Ting was a group of people in ck. Did hee to fight? "It''s all right here. You go back." Si Li Ting waved. Everyone is stupid. After ten hours'' flight, they will be driven back without even drinking water? Gu Jin said with a smile, "it''s hard for you all. Since you''re here, you can go to Paris to y. I''ll take my husband''s ce and give you three days'' home, with all inclusive amodation and food, and a reward of 100000 yuan per person." "Thank you, ma''am. That''s a gooddy!" Gu Jin said, "uncle a Wang, please take care of these friends." "Yes, miss and uncle go back first. I''ll leave the rest to me." Gu Jin leads Si Li Ting to the car, and the person who was originally very angry was smoothed by Mao. Seeing Gu Jin Ping''an, he felt much better. "Susu, what about Jinnuo? What''s going on with all this? " "Brother Li Ting, it''s all a misunderstanding. I saw my father." Gu Jin will all this talk, after listening to the Si Li Ting a face white color, "finished." See Si Li Ting this expression, as if the sky fell down in general, Gu Jin can''t help but ask, "what''s the matter, brother Li Ting?" "That is to say, the person we talked to that day was Your father? " Gu Jin nodded, "yes, it''s him." Si Li Ting stroked his head, what did he do!!! "Before I met, I scolded my father-inw for being an antique. Bad old man, Susu, will I be punished by heaven?" Gu Jin knew his entanglement point, and at that time she seemed to makeints about whether he wife ran away. "Cough, it''s my fault to suffer." Gu Jin was guilty, and she pped him two times. But in that case, mu Nanshu didn''t look good when she came to pick up Si Li Ting. "Susu, what kind of man is your father? Do I need to find a ce to change clothes and have a hairstyle first? I came here empty handed without a gift. Can Ie back home and prepare well for it The ugly wife is about to die. Before knowing the rtionship between mu Chen and Gu Jin, Mu Ye was his idol. Originally is only a small fan brother sees the idol, he also identally married the idol''s daughter. What he couldn''t even think of happened. Thinking of those things he called that day, Si Li Ting would like to find the ground to drill out, and his father-inw must hate him. See Si Li Ting anxious appearance, Gu Jin can''t helpughing."Brother Li Ting, things have been like this. Don''t worry too much. My father is still very easy to get along with." "Really? He won''t me me for calling him names on the phone? " "I don''t think so." Gu Jin wants to get along with him for a few hours. At least he has a good attitude towards himself. At the moment, the rose castle, mu Nanshu fingers gently stroking Jinnuo''s small face. "Ah Cai, they should be here soon?" "Yes, sir." "He must have no time to eat when hees here. Go and make him a snack." "OK." A CAI is in a good mood. It seems that he finally wants to recognize this uncle. Before seeing his cold face, a CAI was worried. After so many things, the most important thing is the family and Meimei. Who knows the next second mu Nanshu gloomy way: "add some methyl formate in, remember not to let the brocade girl eat with you." A CAI couldn''tugh or cry. Methyl formate is a herbicide. It seems that his resentment against this uncle is not so deep. "Sir, do you want to piss off Miss Jin? She has such a good rtionship with her uncle. What are you doing "Who let him curse me?" Mu Nanshu was deeply worried. "Sir, you can see that Miss Jin met you very hard. If you hurt your uncle, it will affect the rtionship between you and Miss Jin." Mu Nanshu was discontented with his face, "then scatter a row of nails and let him kneel in." "Sir, do you want miss Jin to die of heartache?" "Is it possible for him to make it difficult for me "Sir, calm down. What happened that day was an ident. Didn''t you hear Miss Jin say?" A CAIforted mu Nanshu, "you see how lovely the young master is. If he lost his father since childhood, how pitiful. For the sake of the young master and Miss Jin, you will have a lot of adults. Don''t be wise with your uncle." "Uncle, did I let him marry my daughter?" "Mr. Si." "Call it asshole." Ah Cai said helplessly, "yes, asshole." Gu Nanshu was a little happy. "Go ahead." Hearing the sound of the caring from rose castle, a CAI''s eyes lit up, "it''s Miss Jin, they''re back." "Close the door." "Sir, you don''t see Aunt Asshole? " "Is he a panda? Why should I see him? " Gu Nanshu likes everything with Chinese vor. If he is a pet, he only likes panda. "Yes." This strange and awkward Mr. a CAI had to withdraw. Gu Jin has already got off the bus and finds that Si Li Ting is still sitting in the car. "Susu, if you don''t know how to see your father, I''m in a bit of a mess." He was killed from thepany, and he didn''t change his clothes all the way. After ten hours'' flight, his clothes were inevitably wrinkled. To see his father-inw, he has left a very bad impression on mu Nanshu. He can''t meet his father-inw for the first time. "If you don''t see Dad, maybe dad will be angry." "Really..." Si Li Ting pinched it. He was very excited when he knew the number of Mu Ye. No matter where he invested, he would seed. Little fan Di finally met his idol. He was so excited. "Let''s go." Gu Jin pulls him out of the car. "Susu, is my head in a mess? Are there too many folds in the clothes? And do you want to see if my beard has grown? " Gu Jin sees the Si Li Ting of anxious state, she is also a face helpless. "Brother Li Ting, my father is really not as terrible as the rumor. He is very friendly. You will like him when you see him." "Susu, can''t you see the situation clearly? It''s not whether I like him or not, it''s whether he likes me or not With a bitter face. Chapter 710 Si Li Ting''s mood is veryplicated, nervous and excited, and a little expectation. Although Mu Qi''s portrait has seen him before, there must be some difference between the painting and himself. Previously thought he was the enemy and spoke with hostility, he would certainly mind. What should I say when I see his first sentence? In the life of Si Li Ting, he has experienced a lot of ups and downs, life and death, he thought there was nothing in the world that could hinder him. Did not expect to appear today, see father-inw! At the beginning, he didn''t have any reaction when he went to look after his family, but this father-inw was his idol plus God. Before, he thought that Mu Chen was the so-called Mu ye, so he would talk with him. This time, he met Zhengzhu. Two people have arrived in front of the door, the door closed, "brother Li Ting, my father is inside, you go and say hello to him first." A CAI stood by the door and said, "Miss, uncle, sir, you have fallen asleep. Come back tomorrow." Si Li Ting prepared a lot of words. Who knows that his husband''s sleep is like a basin of cold water pouring on his head. He thought a lot of words in his head. Who knows his father-inw doesn''t see him at all. But it''s better toe tomorrow. He has time to tidy himself up and get ready for the gift. "Then we won''t disturb your husband''s rest." Si Li Ting replied. Gu Jin didn''t understand what her father was thinking. Didn''t he let here back to see him? They were about to leave when a violent cough came from the room. "Si Li Ting steps a meal," Mr. does not seem to sleep. " ¡°¡­¡­ Probably. " A CAI had some helplessness. The proud and charming gentleman said that he couldn''t see Si Li Ting at the same time. He was not happy to hear that they were going to leave. "We''d better call on Mr. first." Si Li Ting has been in the shopping mall for such a long time. He felt that if he didn''t go to see mu Nanshu tonight, the knot would be deeper. Gu Jin knocked on the door, "Dad, are you asleep? Brother Li Ting wants to visit you. Is it convenient for you now? " Inside snorted, Gu Jin pushes open the door, Si Li Ting''s tensiones again. His idol, his God, his father-inw The house points a fewmps, still burning incense, Si Li Ting came in to feel as if he was through the general. He had been nervous before, and he didn''t take a close look at the surrounding scenery. Now, as soon as I came in, I found that all the furnishings in the house were antique. A man with long hair in a Tang suit leanedzily on the bed, and Jinnuo was sleeping beside him. This is the legendary Mu Ye. He looks as old as he is, without aging at all. Mu Nanshu''s eyes light toward Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting stands upright and flustered. He doesn''t know how to put it. "That Are you Mr. mu? " In the phone, Si Li Ting is arrogant and domineering. Mu Nanshu wants to beat him when he hears his voice. Who knows really met, so tall a man, but nervous flustered, at a loss. A pair of blue double pupil even in such a dark ce also appears very bright, like a child to see their favorite things. "I am not, are you?" Mu Nanshu has no good airway. Si Li Ting also want to take a big mouth, clearly want to do so many opening remarks, finally because of tension, all forget, say such a sentence, is he an idiot? "Dad, brother Li Ting was nervous when he saw you for the first time." Gu Jin is also helpless. Before that, she thought that Annan''s temperament was most like mu Nanshu. When she was there, she and Si Li Ting were mice and cats, and they always felt that they were almost anything. Now Si Li Ting sees mu Nanshu as well. Si Li Ting is rejected as soon as he arrives at mu Nanshu. "I''m scary?" Mu Nanshu has a calm face. Si Li Ting knew that he was stabbing his head, "Sir, I''m sorry, I didn''t know your identity on the phone that day. Please forgive my ignorance." In recent years, Gu Jin is the first time to see the arrogant Si Li Ting, the first time to apologize so modestly. "You know yourself a little bit." Si Li Ting then said: "yes, I am not only ignorant, but also ignorant, even misunderstood Mr. Zhang. I would like to ask you to forgive me." A CAI on one side apuded him in his heart. Steven is just a personal genius. If he followed Gu Jin to call his father, uncle and so on, mu Nanshu would be even more disgusted on the basis of his original aversion. The smart thing about Si Li Ting is that he didn''t get close to him at first, but chose a popr address. The first time to admit his mistake, let mu Nanshu like a fist hit cotton, no pain at all. If you don''t smile, people will admit their mistakes and apologize. What else do you want?Mu Nanshu''s anger was smoothed by him, and he was also a little bit ttered. "For the sake of your father, who is a little viin, I am not so stingy as to be angry with your younger generation." A CAI couldn''tugh or cry. A gentleman who had been angry since he hung up the phone clearly had to let himself put herbicides into the supper. "Yes, sir. He is magnanimous and broad-minded. Naturally, he will not be angry with me, an ignorant younger generation." Gu Jin''s eyes are almost falling out. Her family secretary is three years old. She is not soft hearted to tter. "It''s not early. Go and have a rest. Don''t wake up the bad guys here." "Well, we won''t disturb Sir''s rest." Gu Jin quickly knelt down to Si Li Ting. He was possessed by someone. She didn''t even know him. Mu Nanshu looked at Si Li Ting and stopped, as if there was something else to say, "don''t you go?" "Sir, I have an ungrateful request. Can I Shake hands with you. " This strange request, mu Nanshu looked at him like a fool. "Dad, brother Li Ting took you as his idol when he didn''t know you. He admired your investment mind and talked about you many times in front of me. Now I know that you are my father. He is a little excited and excited. Can you satisfy your little fan''s wish Gu Jin is also an apple polisher. Mu Nanshu is a bit of a peacock. I didn''t expect that the big jerk worshipped him so much. He saidzily, "yes, just hold it." Si Li Ting stretched out his hand and thought about it. He wiped his hands on his clothes again, as if his hands were dirty. This clean man disliked himself so much for the first time. He bent over and held mu Nanshu''s hand with both hands. "Sir, you are so good. Before you bought a volcanic ind and developed it into a tourist attraction. At that time, everyone thought you were crazy. It was an active volcano. If the volcano erupted and everything was over, who would be so reckless to travel. Who knows that an active volcano will be an extinct volcano in a few years. It has be one of the most famous scenic spots in the world, and the investment has increased several times. How did you manage that, sir? " Looking at the light of curiosity in Si Li Ting''s eyes, mu Nanshu felt that he was a little bit more agreeable than before. "Knowledge changes destiny." He pretended to be mysterious. A CAI added: "my husband has a strong knowledge reserve. Besides being an investor, he is also a geologist. After observing the active volcano for half a year, he concluded that the active volcano must be an extinct volcano within three years through the analysis andparison of various data. That''s why he will spend his money on investment. The world only thinks that he is lucky, but he has spent a lot of time and energy on it. Of course, in order to protect people''s safety, Mr. Hu has also made a little effort to ensure that the volcano willpletely be an extinct volcano. At present, it can be spected that there will be no sign of activity in the dead volcano for hundreds of years. " Si Li Ting''s eyes were more bright, "Sir, you are really good, and that time in South Africa, Mr. Zhang''s handwriting was also very big..." Gu Jin see thispletely be a small fan brother see idol scene, she quickly pulled up Si Li Ting. "Brother Li Ting, it''s not early. Let dad have a good rest. You''re tired all the way. I''m afraid you''re hungry. Shall we go to eat first?" Si Li Ting just released his hand, but the light in his eyes was not scattered. "Sir, can I ask more from you tomorrow?" Mu Nanshu originally wanted to answer with pride and coquettishness. He had a pair of curious eyes. He coughed softly: "it depends." Chapter 711 Si Li Ting is pulled out of the door by Gu Jin. Gu Jin thinks that if he doesn''t pull him, he won''te out tonight. Mu Nanshu was scared by Si Li Ting''s enthusiasm: "it is said that he is decisive and ruthless. How can he be like a child?" A Cai said with a smile, "this is not the gentleman whom I admire most. He is not a child, sir. It seems that you have a sessor." Although mu Nanshu adopted Mu Chen, Mu Chen''s character was different from that of Si Li Ting. He regards himself as mu Nanshu''s right-hand man and thanks for his adoption. He regards all this as a reward. In fact, he may not like it, but Si Li Ting is different. He is very interested in investment. "Well, I have to see if he has this qualification. I don''t have time to teach him." "Sir, your physical function is the same as that of a 30-year-old. Your age is just a number. As long as the wifees back, the husband will be able to settle down, and he will have many years to do what he likes. " Referring to Gu Qi, mu Nanshu sighed: "Qi''er, my life, why don''t you wake up?" "Sir, I have already let out the wind that you want to take the blood of Miss Jin. As soon as the wife wakes up, she wille to see you at the first time." "Well, go to sleep." "The young master will sleep with you "No, it''s just a child. What''s the tension? Go ahead." "Yes, sir." Mu Nanshu lies down in his clothes, and his fingers gently caress Jinnuo''s small face. Murmured, "little viin." Gu Jin pulls Si Li Ting back to the room, until he returns to his room. Si Li Ting''s face is still very excited red. "Susu, your father is so good!" "He''s your father, too." "I don''t dare to call him that, or he will certainly sweep me out of the house." Gu Jin chuckled: "OK, there are still people you are afraid of in this world. Where has that ttering spirit possessed body just now?" "Susu, I admit I mean somepliments on purpose. Who let me answer the phonest time made your father angry. But the admiration for him is also true, and his investment cases have be textbook like existence. A lot of investors are in and out, and it''s hard to calcte the profit and loss. Your father is so magical that he can''t get in and out just like Chen. So far, he hasn''t made a failed investment. " Speaking of Mu Nanshu, Si Li Ting''s eyes were full of admiration. "I have seen his cases many times, but there are still some that I can''t understand, just like the volcanic ind. You think ah, ordinary people who have the courage to invest, this is not a loss of blood? But he dares. I can see from the data that he wanted to invest in volcanic ind. People all over the worldughed at him and thought that he was heartless. It''s not insane to invest so much money in a volcano. It''s too much money to spend. He wanted to buy it. He bought an ind for a small amount of money. In three years, before the ind waspleted, geologists issued a report that active volcanoes turned into dead volcanoes. As soon as the report came out, people all over the world blew up! Look at the facilities on the ind have begun to improve. A lot of people just saw the business opportunities and wanted to cooperate with him. It''s a pity that I can''t see the face fighting scene. Otherwise, it will be wonderful. " Gu Jin saw Si Li Ting''s face yearning, "brother Li Ting, I found that you love my father more than I do, and I''m a bit jealous." "No, I respect and admire him. I want to thank him for giving us a good gene so that I can meet you." Si Li Ting''s words made Gu Jin cry andugh, "you open your mouth I found out for the first time that it was so powerful that the dead told you they were alive. " In the morning, when the sun is warm, everything in Rosenberg is revived. Perhaps in the new environment, Gu Jin got up early. I don''t know if it was because of Mu Nanshu''s influence that she chose a song costume with ancient style and elegant skirt dancing in the wind. She strolled in the rose castle, bathed in the warm sunshine. It is said that because his mother likes roses, he nted roses here. Later, Xiao Qi inherited her mother''s hobby and was particrly obsessed with roses. Mu Chen went to all over the world to find various kinds of roses. Some of them have also been specially cultivated, even in the winter will often open without withering. For decades, the castle waspletely wrapped by roses. No matter when you look at it, it is full of mystery, like a medieval castle with a Sleeping Princess inside. Gu Jinshou beside Mu Qi, her heart has slowly returned to normal. The reason why she is unconscious is probably because the drugs she took made her fall into a deep sleep. She wakes up early and is stimted, and her body is habitually asleep, showing a state of self-protection.Gu Jin to her wipe clean body, "seven, sister came, you wake up quickly." Mu Chen was haggard for a short time. Gu Jin had to advise: "brother Mu Chen, don''t be so nervous. Xiao Qi''s health is much better. I believe that he will wake up soon." "She will wake up." But when he wakes up, how does he face her? Su Meng has told her that she likes her things. Will she hate herself and think she is a pervert? The elder brother, who has always trusted her, has a man woman rtionship with her. Mu Chen''s mind Gu Jin doesn''t know. She wandered around the yard and went back to her room. Si Li Ting has been wearing a new one, standing in front of the fitting mirror to see if he will be rude. "Brother Li Ting, are you up?" "Tang Su, would you like to change my dress Gu Jin said with a smile, "brother Li Ting, I know you want to go along with him. My father has an ancient style, and he has long hair specially. He can''t wear it against his will. You''re a half breed. With short hair, you''ll be incoherent if you wear a Tang suit. " Si Li Ting looked at Gu Jin wearing this song skirt is very good-looking, he was a little dissatisfied, "Su Su, I am so bored, or from today on I also keep long hair?" Gu Jin thought about it carefully. He had golden hair, blue eyes and ancient style. He was like a God in the myth. "Well, I wish we had one. You are very good now. If you wear a suit with long hair, it''s not good-looking. That''s what I like about you." Si Li Ting seems to be possessed by the devil, just like a star chasing girl. She must keep the same hair, make-up and wear the same clothes as the idol. Gu Jin rubbed his head. "Don''t you want to see dad? Let''s go and have breakfast with him." "No, I''ll go out." "Well?" "I''ll be back soon, wait for me." Si Li Ting left mysteriously. Gu Jin doesn''t know what medicine he has in his gourd. Cafe. A man with a cold face and purple pupils sat quietly by the window, with white smoke curling from the coffee beside him. When a man sits there, his luxury and elegance will attract many people. Of course, except for the little woman who hugged the man''s waist, it was a beautiful picture. Si Li Ting came with long legs, "has somethinge?" Nangong Xun took out a very delicate brocade box, "when did you begin to be interested in these?" "Send me a God." Si Li Ting''s reply was very straightforward. "Male god? Not a goddess? " "The father of my goddess is called the male god." "No wonder." Nangong smoked a sip of coffee lightly. He seemed to have known about it, and was not surprised. He turned to the girl beside him and said, "drink?" The girl shakes her head, does not say a word, is tightly hugs him not to let go. Si Li Ting was very interested in looking at him, "meat?" "Dirty." "Nangong smoked cold way," pick up the kitten "Kittens are lovely, but you can do it, too? I don''t think so. " Nangong Xun red at him, "I spent a lot of effort on this thing. I was going to give it to my old man. What do you want back to me?" See him change the topic, Si Li Ting also no longer ask, he is not a gossip person. "You can do it." "You are generous." "No way, just this old father-inw, can''t bear the wolf to hold the child." Hearing his metaphor, Nangong Xun chuckled: "I advise you to be careful, that Not ordinary people. Don''t say that you and his daughter are already together. If he is in a bad mood, it will take a minute to kill you and feed the vultures. " Chapter 712 Rose castle. The garden has been cleaned up, but also specially built a swing, Gu Jin holding Jinnuo sit on the swing. Mu Nanshu is standing behind her and pushing her. This is a picture he never dared to expect before. He is actually pushing his daughter. This feeling, seems to be good. "If you''re tired, sir, let''s do it." A CAI and a Wang are worried about Mu Nanshu''s health. Although he is a genius, he has developed many drugs. But as soon as Gu Qi left, he was killed. He studies day and night and doesn''t pay attention to his body at all. Mu Nanshu didn''t answer. His face was cold. Is he so weak? Seeing his expression, the two men did not dare to say more. A person against the light, Gu Jin face a joy, "brother Li Ting." At a nce, Si Li Ting saw the two men who were just like paintings. Mu Nanshu changed his robe today, wearing a blue robe with green bamboo embroidered on it. Gu Nanshu walks, sits and lies, all elegant and precious. Gu Jin is wearing a pair of Confucian skirt, elegant into the immortal, a gust of wind, rose flying around. The handsome man and beautiful woman seemed to be brother and sister rather than father and daughter. Si Li Ting walked to two people''s side, first respectfully called a: "sir." Mu Nanshu is not as hostile to him as he was at the beginning. Last night, there was only candlelight in the room, and the light was not strong. Today, the light is just right. Si Li Ting is wearing a well pressed suit. It has to be said that the suit is more gentlemanly and stylish than that of Westerners. Si Li Ting was born with a beautiful face of mixed race, blond hair and blue eyes, a very beautiful face. His daughter''s vision is still good, see two more eyes, Si Li Ting is still quite agreeable. "Well." He answered, not as cold as before. "Si Li Ting took out a brocade box," Sir, I came in a hurry yesterday, and I didn''t have time to prepare a gift. This is a small favor. Please ept it. " Gu Jin knew what he was going to do when he left early in the morning. It turned out that he was preparing gifts. Mu Nanshu was not polite. He took it directly from his hand and opened it in front of him. "Warm jade?" He yed with it in his hand. Warm jade is actually nephrite, jade is divided into jadeite and nephrite, Hotan jade is a kind of nephrite. Not only is the jade smooth and delicate, the most important thing is to feel warm, put in the hand, first cool and then warm. This is a good ancient jade, warm to start with, and the most wonderful thing is that the jade is carved into a beautiful rose. And very delicate, looking at lifelike, Gu Jin looked at one eye and his eyes were bright. "What a beautiful rose." It has to be said that Si Li Ting is really intentional. Mu Ye has countless wealth in his life. What kind of treasure can enter his eyes? Rather than please him, it is better to start from his weakness. His only weakness is Gu Qi, this rose castle is because Mu Qi likes rose flowers, just specially nted for her. In fact, he is ying a careful eye, send Gu Qi like, is the most able to please the father-inw. How can mu Nanshu not see his mind? Warm jade is really beautiful, and it is also a rose. "I shook hands with my husbandst night and found that he was cold, so I gave him this warm jade to y with." Mu Nanshu also did not pierce his careful thinking, "yes." A word of intention proves that he epted Si Li Ting. At the same time, Mu Chen rushed down from the stone steps. His character was cold. Since Muqi had an ident, he was by his side every day, rarely leaving his room. Suddenly see his look flustered appear here, is there something important? "Sir..." "Why are you so scared?" Mu Nanshu askedzily. "Sir, just got the news, my wife woke up." Mu Nanshu is just like being ordered by someone, standing in the same ce stupidly. Is Xiao Qi''er awake? "Dad, mom is awake!" Gu Jin is also very happy. She teased spino, "baby, your grandmother, no, your grandmother..." Gu Jin is confused. ording tomon sense, Jinnuo should call Gu Qi his grandmother, but she doesn''t follow mu Nanshu''s surname. How can we call it? "Oh, anyway, our family will be reunited." Gu Jinmei smiles. "Si Li Ting mouth up," Su Su, this is what you have been expecting. " At the moment, Mu Chen reminded him coldly: "Sir, in order to let the wife wake up ande to you at the first time, we specially add fuel and vinegar. He said that he would not only take the blood from Miss Jin''s whole body, but also take the heart of young master. I heard that my wife was crazy, so I flew to see you immediately. She was on the ne. " "It''s not very good. We''ll see mom in 10 hours. We''ll exin to mom then.""Miss Jin, along with her wife is Miss Annan. As soon as she hears about your ident, she is approaching the state of rampage." Thinking of Annan, the little madman who loves Jinnuo most, I will be worried when I hear such news. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll exin it." "It is said that Miss Annan has contacted the arms dealers in Paris in advance, and she has bought a lot of arms." Gu Jin reluctantly maintained a smile: "cough, Annan, this child has some impulse." "She said she was going to blow up Rosenberg." Gu Jin: Mu Nanshu came to life, "what about Xiao Qi''er? How did she react? " Mu Chen seemed very embarrassed, "well, that Madame is much calmer than Miss Annan. She only said she would screw your head and die with you. " You psychopath. Of course, Mu Chen didn''t say the following sentence. Gu Jinughed. Her mother and sister seemed to be a little bit tough. But when she turned her head and looked at mu Nanshu, she thought he would be unhappy, but he justughed: "my little seven son is really cute." Cute? Where''s cute? Is it cute to twist your head? Gu Jin doesn''t want to wake up this crazy man in love. Everything he sees is beautiful. "Order to go down, clean up the Rosenberg and wee his wife back." At an order, rose castle began to clean up, gardeners began to build flowers, and mu Nanshu also went back to his room and began to toss himself. His little Qi''er came back and looked at himself in the mirror. At that time, he was afraid that Gu Qi would dy aging. When she came back, he would be an old man. He tried to develop new drugs. His face, his body, remained as she had left. Gu Jin is also full of expectations, "brother Li Ting, my mother ising back soon." "Happy?" She nodded, "happy, if Xiao Qi can wake up, our family is really reunited." Si Li Ting gently hugs her and Jinnuo. "Susu, with you and Jinnuo, this is my happiness." Gu Jin nestled in his arms, "brother Li Ting, I''m very happy, really happy, thank God for letting me meet you." "I think you must be a fairy in the sky in the past life. God sent you down to the earth to suffer from cmities, but I was afraid that you would be lonely, so he sent me toe and let me pet you and protect you." "It''s better to be a man or a fairy than Mrs. Si. In short, I''ll depend on you in my life!" "My pleasure, Mrs. Smith." Among the dancing rose petals, he gently dropped a kiss on her forehead. "Susu, swear in my name, this life, as long as you want, as long as I have, love you all my life." Gu Jin hook lips a smile, stand on tiptoe, kiss that elegant thin lip: "good." In the warmth, a loud sound came. "Herees the wife, sir." Awan a CAI rushed toe. When the door opened, Gu Nanshu had changed a suit of clothes and left slowly. In the moonlight, among the flying rose petals, a bright red skirt appears in the field of vision. Different from sleeping Gu Qi, he has exquisite facial features, white skin, and an open spirit. Time and years, she as in the past, not because of time and annihtion in the dust. She stepped on the flower carpet paved with flowers, with anger on her face, and looked at the man who was exactly the same as her memory. He is still the same as that year, such as jade Wen run, in the moonlight, he shallow look at her. "Little Qi''er, long time no see." A long time no see, road to countless vicissitudes. The red dress was flying, the ink hair was flying, and the woman approached him with fury. "Mu Nanshu, you heartless psychopath, how can you..." The body is tightly pressed into the arms, in her ear gentle smile: "small seven son, wee home." Chapter 713 More than 20 years ago. China. April is the spring day when peach blossoms are blooming all over the country, small bridges are flowing, and willows are Yiyi. Gu Qi, who came from the United States, was amazed by the ancient alleys and every scenery. "Wow, this wall has a personality." A young man with short chestnut hair and a shirt and jeans stood on the bluestone road andpared with a big one. The delicate facial features of the youth, together with a slightly thin figure, make men and women indistinguishable for a time. "Mr. Qi, can''t you make an action that is not so stupid?" One side of the girl some dislike the way. "But I think that''s how people take pictures on the Inte." "Well, you look up at the sky at forty-five degrees and make a beautiful and sad look." "I don''t think it''s handsome at all. You wait for me to set up a good post for you." With that, Gu Qi walked deep into the alley until she saw an antique house, and then the old tree next to her climbed up like a monkey. "Mr. Qi, what are you going to do?" "I climb up the roof to put a pose, you give me a good photo, after all, it is not easy toe to China, such opportunities are not many." "Mr. Qi, that''s the courtyard of others. You can stop and slow down. Don''t fall." Gu Qi had already leaped from the tree to the other people''s wall, "45 degrees, right? I''ll give you a forty-five Ah Gu Huan captured the moment when she fell from the wall, "Qi Ye Gu Qi''s madness seems to be a neuropathy. It''s strange to stand so high and lean back. The ce where Gu Qi fell into was not an ordinary family, but a forbidden area called ghost house. It''s called ghost house. It''s not haunted here. It''s said that the area around here is a big boss''s territory. He liked the ancient style and charm, so he abandoned the high-rise buildings and lived in seclusion in this secluded house. On weekdays, some inexplicable people can be seening and going here. None of the residents nearby dare to approach. But today, a man who was not afraid of death came in when they were in a meeting. On the sandalwood bench, the man in the crescent white robe leanedzily on it, and there was a row of people standing below, each with a solemn look and without saying a word. He is the most respected leader, mu Nanshu. When mu Nanshu light mouth: "mountain seven, I have been ill recently, living here for a long time." The man called Shan Qi stepped forward, his body was shaking and sweat was beginning to seep from his forehead. He did it so covertly that Sir could not have known. "Sir, you are not feeling well. We feel heartache..." Mu Nanshu was ying with a string of jade strings in his hand. He did not feel tight and said slowly: "I am not feeling well. It does not mean that I am blind and tinnitus. At the beginning, you have swallowed 30% of the good one. Shan Qi, you are brave enough." Shanqi suddenly fell to his knees and said, "Sir, we haven''t delivered any goods for a long time. I still have so many brothers to support. Please look at me..." "Don''t have to look, Leng Leng. Do it." "Yes, sir." Liang Leng stepped forward and killed him with a gun. The man didn''t look at it. "Drag it down and feed the corpse to Taotie." At this moment, a clear voice came from his ear: "45 degrees, right? I''ll give you a forty-five Ah... " He just felt that the sun on his head was covered by people, and the next second he hit a person down. Although the height is not too high, it''s hard to hit it like this. Gu Qi closed her eyes tightly. Her body didn''t seem to fall on the cold ground. She reached out and touched it. It didn''t feel like the floor. "Bold, where are you going?" Another man beside mu Nanshu angrily scolded. Gu Qi suddenly opened his eyes and saw a face of evil spirits to the East. "Wow, little sister, you look so beautiful! Are you a fairy in legend Gu Qi is not afraid of death. The man in front of him had a delicate face, a long ck straight hair loosely tied by a red hair band. At first sight, she thought he was a woman. So very bold way: "the skin is also very good, smooth and white, how do you maintain skin?" Liang Feng was scared, "who are you? I''m so bold. I don''t want to get off my husband quickly. " Gu Qi Leng God, the man did not speak a word, and long hair, she would think it was a woman. "Sir, you say he is a man?" Gu Qi obviously couldn''t believe it. He even pulled his hair and said, "I know, are you filming? Are you acting?" She took a look at the man who fell not far away, and a blood hole in her chest was still bleeding. You can''t help but praise the performance of "the dragon and the chicken leg"Someone didn''t realize what was going on until a clear male voice came from his ear: "do you want to die?" The man behind her opened his mouth, Gu Qi''s eyes lit up, "are you really a man? Wow, little brother, you have a good voice Liang Feng:.... " The little boy, who was not afraid of death, was afraid to be finished. No one had ever said so in front of his husband. Said that Mr. is not the most dislike other people close, he has not pulled off the body of the juvenile. "Is it?" Mu Nanshu looked at her lightly, her eyebrows and eyes were indifferent, as if nothing could cause his fluctuation. "Yes, little brother, are you kidding? Is there a shortage of boyfriends? What do you think of me Gu Qi dressed up as a man and liked to tease her since she was a child. When she met such a man for the first time, she was very timid and wanted to tease her. Of course, she had no idea what the consequences of such a provocation would be. All she felt was that after she had said this, the faces of all the people around her became tense, and her eyes seemed to be looking at a monster. The man who was teased by her was calm and had no expression on his face. "Little brother, are you facial paralysis?" She couldn''t help asking, but then again, her chances of seducing her sister are 100%. Before in the foreign time also met many men want to contact with her, want toe to her this men and women eat all body is not so unattractive. "It''s OK. You''re not afraid of facial paralysis. My specialty is kneading. Look, if you don''t have any expression, I''ll give you an expression." She then reached out her sinful hand to Mu Nanshu. In fact, she felt that the man''s skin was good and she wanted to touch it. Before touching, he was seized by the hand. "These hands are good." Mu Nanshu looked at it carefully. The people around looked at the slender fingers, as if it was a little girl''s hand. It was really beautiful. It was a pity that it was gone for a while. Gu Qisi didn''t know the danger wasing. She grinned: "Yeah, I also think that these hands can not only y the piano, but also have other uses." "Oh? What''s the use of it? " Mu Nanshu did not have the first time to let people kill her hand, but some interest. Gu Qi evil smile, from his hands free, change a posture, straight on his chin. "It can make you want to be immortal and die." That with the taste of erotic words, coupled with her present posture, it is obvious that the bully who bullies men and women wants to tease women. All the people around were blindfolded. Of course, the most important thing is to be afraid that mu Nanshu will be angry for a while, and they will have to listen to what happens next with their ears. Liang Leng looks at her a clean young man, how to spit out such coquettish words. He reached out and grabbed her by the cor. "Roll off the gentleman." Gu Qi didn''t know which tendon was wrong. He held mu Nanshu''s neck in his hands, and his feet were coiled around his waist, like a monkey. "No, this little brother is mine. I''ll take it home and give it to no one." Mu Nanshu looked at her small mouth, which was very beautiful. "Bold, who do you think our husband is?" They wanted to shoot, but they were afraid of Mr. Xuejian. You pull her, she''s so shameless that she sticks to Mu Nanshu tightly like a dog''s skin ster, but she doesn''t dare to pull it too hard. Where on earth did this cheeky boye from! "Yes, little brother, my name is Gu Qi. You can call me Qi Ye. I don''t know your name is..." "Mu Nanshu." A light voice sounded in my ears, and everyone''s eyes were about to fall off. Did the gentleman really answer her? "Mu Nanshu? That''s a nice name. May I call you Xiaoshu? No, it sounds like a little uncle. How about calling you Xiaonan Nan? " Gu Qi looked at him with a smile, his eyes bent and his smile became crescent moon. Chapter 714 With such a bright smile, mu Nanshu was stunned. Gu Qi took advantage of his stupefied time, suddenly bent over and kissed him on the lips. "Well, after that, you will be my seventh master''s man." She said a carp to stand up, rubbed to climb up the tree, the climbing action with the monkey is no different. But in three or five seconds she jumped from the tree in the yard to the top of the wall. "Little pivot, I''lle back again!" She left, a fool in the yard. Other people who took the initiative to cover their eyes put down their hands. Only two people saw her kissing mu Nanshu, and then they ran away! "This shameless boy, I''ll tear his mouth!" Leng Leng just responded. Since he followed mu Nanshu, he has never seen such a bold and shameless person. His family always kills people without blinking an eye. What''s the matter? Let someone kiss you? Looking back at mu Nanshu, the white finger was ced on the lip that had just been kissed. The face is no longer before the indifferent appearance, but with a muddled expression, has not returned to God. "Sir." Liang Feng called out to him. Mu Nanshu came back to himself, "where are the people?" Arge group of people are confused, sir. What''s the matter? Not only a young man was allowed to dominate over him, but he went out of the sky. "Escaped." Mu Nanshu''s expression just returned to normal, "chase." "Yes, sir, I''ll go after him at once, and if I want to catch this stinky boy, I have to skin him!" Mu Nanshu gave him a cold look, "don''t hurt him." "Sir, you..." "His hands, his skin are mine." Mu Nanshu light road. The two men responded that Mr. Chen always had revenge, and he wanted to do it himself. "Yes, sir." There were also a group of people standing in the courtyard, and mu Nanshu was not interested in holding any more meetings. "I hope you can take warning from his death. Next time, it will not be as simple as one shot." "Yes, sir." "I''m tired. I''m all gone." Although the people in that seat were in their twenties, no one wanted to learn his methods, and they ran away quickly. At the same time, Gu Qi outside the wallnded smoothly. Gu Huan rushed to catch up with him, "Qi Ye, do you want to frighten me to death? You just take a picture, how can you take it to someone''s yard? You didn''t fall? " Gu Qi seized her hand, "silly girl, run quickly, we will die if we runte!" Gu Qi is not a fool, although at first she was fascinated by the man''s face, when she saw the dead man lying on the ground. Then look at those people standing in the yard, one by one ferocious, looking at is not a good man. She soon realized that she had fallen into the wolf''s nest and found that everyone was afraid of the man in the robe. Gu Qi yed a trick on them. She ran very fast before everyone reacted. "What''s dead? Where have you just fallen, Mr. Qi "Wolf''s nest, no, it may be worse than a wolf''s nest." Although Gu Qi likes to tease her, she is not stupid. On the contrary, she is very smart. China is a country under the rule ofw, and it has strict jurisdiction over guns. There are people in this ancientne who are careless about their lives. Obviously, those people are not ordinary people. Her bare hands, how is their opponent, Gu Qicai installed a silly white sweet, sessfully out of danger. "No, who can frighten you like this?" "Don''t ask. Go quickly. If you run slowly, my legs will disappear." Gu Qi will never forget that man with shallow eyes, such as jade. Ordinary people may feel that he is gentle and easy-going, but Gu Qi can see the essence of that person at a nce. His eyes are calm, that is to say, he will not pay attention to anyone and anything in the world. To put it bluntly, he is a man who has no intention. A man without a heart is a hundred times more terrible than a man with a heart. He said lightly that he wanted to die, not in a joke with you, but extremely indifferent, as if watching a dead man. Gu Qi realized this point and was thinking about countermeasures quickly. How could she leave. This man is very powerful. He is a hundred times more powerful than anyone she has met before. That pair of light eyes is already deeply engraved in her heart, like a shadow. When cool peak pursues toe out, already had no figure, "escape pour is fast, little bunny." "By the way, Qi Ye, how did you escape?" Gu Qi touched her lips, when her brain was spinning fast. She also has no way out, everybody thinks she is a man, the man kisses the man, will let him be surprised.Whether it was her first kiss or not, she went on. Anyway, mu Nanshu is so handsome that she doesn''t suffer any loss. Thinking of this, she not only does not feel that she has not suffered a loss, but also feels that she has made money, which makes her happy. Three dayster. In Yangliune, a young man in a strong ck suit swaggered out. Gu Qi had a height of 172cm, in order to dress up more like a man, she also specially put a high insole into her shoes. The insole and the heel of Martin''s boots are 177cm. In terms of height, no one would doubt it. She also specially made up her face and eyebrows to make her look stronger. With her swaggering walk, who would have thought she was a girl? "My seventh master, we''vee to China to do something important. You''d bettere here a week in advance. Besides eating, drinking and drinking every day, do you remember what you came here for?" Gu Huan is also very helpless, with such a master son. Clearly at this age, she should study hard at school, make progress every day, graduate with a bachelor''s degree, and smoothly ept the family business. She''s a good girl. Since she was a teenager, she has been secretly doing her own business outside. Even if she doesn''t let her family know, she still has the audacity to go to China to do business. Well, she said it was to make more dowry money for herself, which is not to me. But all day long, in the name of making dowry money, you''re just like a dandy with a couple of girls here and two over there. "Of course I know. Anyway, I made an appointment with the mysterious big man three dayster. It''s not too early. I found that China is really fun. Not only do you eat delicious food, but also have fun ying. The girls are all very beautiful. " "Water spirit? Come on, my seven ye, you mean the big breasted girl who kept rubbing against you in the barst night? Why don''t you be a cow with such a big breast? It''s disgusting. You still smile at her Gu Qi rubbed Gu Huan''s head and said, "good, if you really envy other people''s chest, or I''ll pay you toplete it?" "Miss, you hate it!" Gu Huan stepped on her foot and ran away. Gu Qi scratched his head and said, "well, I''m going to call Qi Ye outside. How can I call Miss again? Hey, roon, wait for me. Don''t run so fast Gu Huan is very angry. She has a small chest, but Qi Ye has a big chest. This psychopath actually uses a special kind of tight underwear to wrap her chest in it. She doesn''t know that she is in a panic. Running for a while, she turned back, where there is Gu Qi''s shadow? "Where are you, Mr. Qi?" Gu Huan is also very helpless, had to call Gu Qi quickly. "Roon, you go back first. I found a funny ce. I went first." "Qi, Qi Ye..." After the phone hung up, Gu Huan stamped his foot and ran back. This is not a worry! Gu Qi is attracted by a unique club. She is a yful one. After mixing everything in the bar for a few days, I found a special club, which is full of antique charm. Before she entered, she was stopped. Seeing that she was a stranger, the waiter said, "Sir, please show me your membership card." Membership card? "Is there still time to do it?" "Yes, the first card needs a million." Gu Qi usually spends a lot of money, and there are membership cards everywhere. She also ys with all kinds of high consumption, but so high "Is your house made of gold?" Maybe it''s because she''s wearing simple clothes. It''s a high-end club, where acquaintances attract each other. Of course, new faces are not willing to spend money. "If you don''t have any money, we don''t receive individual customers." "Who says I don''t have money. Take the card machine and I''ll swipe the card." Gu Qi has a short temper. Chapter 715 One said to do card, the attitude of the waiters are not the same, Gu Qi cold hum, before leaving also yed the waiter''s forehead. "Er Gouzi, let me have a bright eyeter. Who says I don''t have money?" After that, she turned to leave, but her money was earned outside these years, and her family had no idea. Gu Qi looks careless. In fact, she is very careful. Ordinary people are not her opponents at all. She looked at the antique Club curiously. She had been to so many clubs at home and abroad, and it was the first time she came back. She grew up in a foreign country. Although her ancestors were Chinese, her thoughts and habits were the same as those of Western children. Gu Qi is very fond of this kind of ancient charm. Look here and there. Seeing that everyone was very excited, Gu Qi couldn''t help grabbing one of them and asked, "brother, is there a striptease performance? How excited are you? " Even if it''s a striptease, there''s no need to be so excited about it. Gu Qi is in a fog. The man red at her and said, "where are you from? Don''tpare Miss Yunfang with that kind of dirty person." "Ha? Don''t youe to the club for fun? Who is Miss Yunfang? " "You don''t know about Yunfang? She is the number one in Xile square. She is not only good-looking, but also a good yer in ying the piano and singing. Her concert alone won all the tickets in less than ten seconds. " Gu Qi scratched his head. What he said was veryplicated. For a while, the concert was the first prize, but the point was to look good. "Is she so beautiful?" "No cosmetic surgery, of course. It''s natural." The man looks proud, as if he were his wife. "How much for a night?" Gu Qi is very rogue asked, asionally she fell in love with the little girl, will also take away to open a room. Of course, the little girls are still infatuated with her body and fantasize abouting with her for a night. Who knows that she is going to y flying chess with them. Gu Qi yed flying chess, but she never lost. She thought that such a beautiful girl must also y flying chess well. Of course, the man didn''t know her mind and disliked her. "Don''t think of Miss Yunfang with your dirty thoughts. All the people whoe here are attracted by her name and listen to her ying the piano and singing. What kind of a night or two is vulgar." Gu Qi wiped her face, she shuttles the ce of romantic moon for so many years, the bad nature of men she knows better than anyone else. Aren''t they the most lecherous? How now it is a gentleman more than a gentleman, it seems that she has more obscene. Miss Yunfang, she is a little interested. Gu Qi quietly around the yard, stealing jade and stealing incense, she did not less. Finally, she found a remote courtyard with a strong ancient charm. It must be here! Gu Qi carefully drilled in, pushed the door to see a long haired man, dressed in a white robe, with his back to her and sitting debugging strings. Is that the musical instrument yed by the ancients? What''s it called? guzheng? Gu Qi quietly walked over and covered the man''s eyes. "Miss Yunfang, guess who I am." Mu Nanshu, who ys the piano, is the teenager. For three days, for three days, his people didn''t find out the identity of the boy. Everyone made a mistake. They thought Gu Qi was a man, but in fact, she was not. Her entry and exit records were all beautiful girls, and Liangfeng could not find it. After she left that day, mu Nanshu lost his mind for a long time. No one ever kissed him. The feeling of kissing was very strange. It''s a pity that he hasn''t tasted that feeling yet. The boy has disappeared. On the third day of his disappearance, he appeared in his world inexplicably. This time, you can''t escape. Mu Nanshu grabs Gu Qi''s wrist and pulls her hard. Gu Qi originally wanted to continue to tease younger sister, who knows this younger sister''s strength is as big as an ox, she hasn''t responded and has been pulled into the arms. "Hey, what did you eat to grow up Well... " Red lips were blocked, Gu Qi opened his eyes, clearly she came to steal fragrance and steal jade, how was the person who stole incense be her! She then saw that the person who kisses her, where is the beauty, is clearly a beautiful man, or the wolf king in the wolf''s nest. Gu Qi flustered God, this man howe to kiss her, do you regard her as cloud spinning? She quickly reached out to push the man away, but the man''s arms were tighter. The man looked as gentle as jade, but his strength was frightening. His kiss is very raw, just trying, groping, no desire. Gu Qi had no less rtives before, but it was enough to kiss a woman''s face. As for a man, she only kissed him. "Let go, I''m not..." Gu Qi wants to struggle. Is this man blind? Clearly has seen that she is not cloud spinning, he is not willing to release.No, is he a homosexual? No wonder gave birth to a coquettish face, that day he lifted him not angry, he, he should not want to burst his own chrysanthemum? Gu Qi usually ridicules, but that kind of thing has never been contaminated. She doesn''t object to things between men, but she doesn''t want to be chrysanthemum! At this time, a soft voice sounded: "Sir, I will take the pieces you want..." Before she had finished, she saw mu Nanshu, who had always separated herself from everyone else and did not let anyone get close to her. Did he hold a teenager in his arms? In the hands of all the pieces scattered on the ground, cloud spinning silly, also heartbroken. Once upon a time, so many women wanted to get close to him, and he didn''t even look. I like him for a long time, but also carefully hide the love of the mind, once he found out, he will never see himself again. But the man who was supposed to be a man standing on the high sun in the clouds, who liked not women, but men? Gu Qi can''t bear it. With a bite, mu Nanshu lets her go. Her hands and feet were soft with kisses, and her little face was flushed. She saw a beautiful girl in an ancient dress standing in the room, and her tears fell down her face. Gu Qi has always been the most reluctant woman to cry, she quickly exined: "it''s not what you think." However, she was panting, and her lips were still covered with a touch of blood and seduction. How could she see it, she seemed to be ying coquetry. Mu Nanshu had an inexplicable feeling for the first time when he saw her like this in his eyes. Cloud spinning is at the moment to speak, "Sir, do you really like men?" He likes men? Mu Nanshu couldn''t tell what to like for a moment. He only thought that the young man''s lips were very beautiful and soft, just like eating egg soup, which was delicious. Thinking so, he leaned over and kissed again. "Hello, you Animals Gu Qi doesn''t know which God he worshipped wrong, and let her meet this fag. When she is provocative, she is full of energy. When people move seriously, she is afraid again. The smell of blood spread between the two poptions, and the men worked harder. The atmosphere more ambiguous, she quickly pushed the man away, "small pivot, what do you do?" "Bite you." Mu Nanshu is serious. Bite? It''s not a kiss. Are you a wolf? Gu Qi makeints about her. "Xiaosushu, I need to tell you something. In fact, I I don''t like men. " The man did not open his mouth, light looking at her, her observation in this useless, the man''s mind she can not figure out. "Well, what I like is the little sister, just like her. She has a big chest and a thin waist. I don''t do it." The man still didn''t speak. She jumped out of Mu Nanshu''s arms and said, "I''m sorry I cheated you that day. I don''t like men at all. You see, there are no women in men. Women''s skin is white and beautiful. They have long legs. Howfortable they are to feel. You see, you look so handsome, it''s better to pull back the sexual orientation. I like women with me. What do you think of her? " Yunfang listened to her, and looked at mu Nanshu shyly. Mu Nanshu did not look at her, but looked at Gu Qi lightly. "Cloud spinning." He spoke. "Yes, sir." Cloud spinning coquettish answer. "Tell him, what will happen if you cheat me?" "Cut your tongue." Gu Qi felt some pain in her tongue, and she quickly covered her mouth, "small pivot, my tongue has many uses, I''ll excuse you first." "If you take a step, I''ll break your leg." The man''s threat came in a shallow voice. Chapter 716 Gu Qicai just raised his leg and heard the people behind him say so. She had to maintain the independent posture, "even if I identally kiss youst time, you kiss me twice today. Even the principal and interest are returned to you. What else do you want? " Mu Nan Shu got up and saw him sitting twice, so Gu Qi didn''t notice his height. When he stood up, he was so much higher than her. It should be one meter nine. Gu Qi was still in the heart of his vomit. He must be weak. Until she could not maintain her stance on one leg, she would makeints about her. Lying trough, where is the weak, is clearly a strong attack. The man looks like Yu Qianhe, and Gu Qi obviously feels the strength of his hand when he is held up by him. In this way, I feel like a weak sufferer! What are you doing? I''ll give you a kiss, won''t you be so mean? " Mu Nan Shu nced at the cloud spinning and said coldly in his voice, "go out." After that, he took Gu Qi and went to the bed inside. Yunfang felt heartache, but he could not help it. He admires the same gentleman, but he likes men. A heart broken into countless pieces, which is more terrible than he likes women. Anyway, if you like women, I can be the way you like. Who knows the gender you like is different. Do you want Yunfang to have sex change surgery! Cloud spinning wipe tears to exit, out of the time did not forget to close the door for two people. Her God is gay and heartbroken. So this whole night, the music yed by Yunfang was all sad, causing countless people to cry. As for Gu Qi, she was left in bed. At least, she is also an old person who walks in the night without touching her body. She has always been the only one who teases others. She felt that the chrysanthemum might not be safe tonight, and she went back crying and hawing. "I don''t like white women any more." Mu Nanshu did not speak, so he stood on the edge of the bed and looked at her as a demon. Gu Qi yed her three inch tongue, began to brainwash mu Nanshu. "What do you think is so funny about a hard man? If you want to y, you can y with women. Look at the waist, thin legs and big chest. It''s very soft to touch. It''s great. " The tone of her voice is like a stinky man who died in a woman. That''s a debauchery. "How many women have you yed with?" Mu Nanshu asked. His life is like a pool of stagnant water, ten thousand years as one, suddenly a bird flew by the dead water, chirping. Not only noisy, but also from time to time to bring branches and stones into the water, stirring the calmke water ripples. No one had ever dared to talk about the benefits of women in front of him. Even if someone wanted to arrange women for him before, it was more obscure, and no one dared to do it after he refused. No one is as vivid as Gu Qi to say how good a woman is. Gu Qi thought carefully, "well, quite a lot." There are not 70 or 100 people who y flying chess with her, but those little sisters have a beautiful face and y chess in a mess. "How many?" "Maybe one or two hundred? I can''t remember one by one, after all, most of the time it''s a few people together. " Although mu Nanshu doesn''t touch women, he knows about men''s and women''s affairs. When several people y together, his eyes are slightly deeper. "Is it fun?" He asked. "It''s fun. I''m sure it''s more fun than a man. I don''t think that Miss Yunfang is good just now. Her skin is white and her voice is beautiful. If she calls, my bones will be soft." Mu Nanshu said faintly, "your voice is very delicate." This is the truth, since the first time Gu Qi acted as a demon on his body, he inexplicably reacted. He had that feeling when he just kissed her. He is not a person who will aggrieve himself. There was no need in this respect before. Now that he has it, he will not let go of Gu Qi. He never cares about men or women. Gu Qi wiped the bangs on his head and said, "little brother, I know I''m the most gorgeous jade tree in the wind. Yes, but men and men are ufortable in bed." Mu Nanshu pinched her face, "you are also very soft." He returned what she had said before, and Gu Qi wanted to beat his mouth. She is a woman, can not be soft? Or she''ll exin the situation now. She''s actually a woman. But this man seems to be very powerful. Even Yunfang is respectful to him. Maybe he is the master of this club. This kind of ce, however, needs strong strength. Gu Qi is a neer and doesn''t want to get involved with big people. What if you cheat him?She didn''t dare to take risks until she knew his temperament. "Little brother, I beg you. Please let me go. There are eight younger brothers and sisters waiting for me to feed. Now my little sister is waiting for me to go back and nurse." "Oh Have you brought up your sister here Mu Nanshu''s fingers have been wrapped around the zipper on her chest. "I, I came in over the wall. I heard of Miss Yunfang''s name. I want to see her and leave at a nce." "You don''t have to go now." When the zipper is pulled down, there is only a white T-shirt inside. Although she is wearing special underwear, she will still have a slight bulge, which will be found at a nce. She covered her chest with her hands. "Little brother, can you let me go?" Mu Nanshu saw that her small hand holding her wrist was as white as snow and her fingers were beautiful. "Little brother, if you don''t like it, I''ll call you uncle? Hum, I beg you. I''m old and young, and there''s a husky and a budgerigar waiting for me to go home "I raise it." Mu Nanshu direct road. "Ha?" "Your eight brothers and sisters, and husky the budgerigar, will be raised with you and me." Gu Qi blinked his big eyes, confused. Clothes have been torn open, Gu Qi is like a prostitute, shrinking in the corner of the wall, holding his body. "You can kill me, but you can''t disgrace me. I''m..." "You said you could make me want to die." Mu Nanshu returned the words of that day to her intact. Gu Qi''s intestines all Regret Qing, why does she want to talk nonsense!!! "I You''re kidding me "If I make you want to die, I''ll never joke." Seeing that he was about toe over, Gu Qi stretched out his hand: "wait, you can do it, but I have one condition!" "Well?" "If you can beat me in flying chess, I''ll sleep with you." She yelled with a red face. Mu Nanshu raised his eyebrows and asked people to y chess. He likes all kinds of chess, and his favorite is go. For him, flying chess is just children''s y. Gu Qi, wrapped in a quilt, sat on the bed and began to jump up and down again. "Ha, I can tell you that I am the king of flying chess, and no one has ever yed me." Mu Nanshu didn''t speak and sat cross legged. He understood the basic rules. "After you." Gu Qi held the dice and murmured: "grandfather Jesus, the Virgin Mary Hallelujah, bless me and throw it to six." The rule of flying chess is that whoever throws to the sixth ne can set off first. She used to rely on luck to throw a target. The first failure, she watched mu Nanshu throw, six! Six, then the ne can take off, and there is a chance to continue throwing, it is six again. When he throws eight sixes and starts all the nes in two colors, Gu Qi grabs his hand and says, "you cheat." "The same dice, how can I cheat?" Mu Nanshu light road. What he said is the same. How can he cheat? Seeing his ne start to take off, Gu Qi kneels on the bed and murmurs: "66, I want six." Nanko is still proud of the ne. "See, it''s six." Mu Nanshu didn''t even throw eight sixes. Gu Qi chose a ne nearest to him. As long as she catches up with him, she can take his ne back to the base camp. "Well, I want you back home." Several timester, her ne was flown back home. Gu Qi looked at the screen full of Mu Nanshu''s nes flying back and forth. Every time he could throw himself to the nearest road, the nes arrived at the destination one by one. And poor her, out of one was hit back, her eight nes are all in the base camp. "You lost." "Wow, you must have cheated." He wants to reach for his face. Chapter 717 Gu Qi is very depressed. She has never lost. Why is this man so helpful. There must be something wrong with him. How can anyone get all eight nes to the terminal so soon, and each one is a shortcut. She jumped over is no doubt to throw her arms, Mu Nan Shu eyes light gradually deep, "you said you lost, apany me to sleep." Gu Qi wants to escape already impossible, by the man ie bosom, she had to continue to look for the reason. "We won two of three games, only one game." "How many more innings is futile." "Why?" "I can throw whatever I want. You still lose in 100 games." The game of throwing dice Gu Qi is looking for death. He takes Gu Qi and leaves. "Where are you taking me?" "Bath, sleep." Mu Nanshu replied naturally, "you lost to me." "Woo hoo, I didn''t say that." "It''s toote to regret now." Gu Qi saw that he was holding himself away from the remote back door. Liang Feng and Liang Feng quickly followed him. Seeing that he suddenly came out with a young man in his arms, they were all confused. "Sir, you are..." Wait until the light, they can see Gu Qi''s face clearly, "you are not that day''s son of a bitch? I''ll tear your mouth "My man, do you want to move?" One of my people, two people retreat three feet. Don''t say it''s Yunfang. Even Liangfeng and liangleng are confused. The husband they have been following for so long is actually a homosexual. It''s not discrimination against homosexuality, it''s incredible. It is clear that there were some delicate looking people who confessed to him before, but Mr. Zhang didn''t lift his eyelids. This bastard''s mouth is like smearing oil. He runs the train all over his mouth. Although he looks good, it''s not easy to see. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to find such a person as a bed mate. "Sir, if you have a need, we can find someone more suitable for you. I don''t think it''s safe..." Gu Qi madly nodded, "yes, yes, I don''t let people worry at all, or change people." Mu Nanshu looked at her coldly, and Gu Qi shuddered, "that Cough, I mean I eat five bowls of rice at a time "I can afford it." "I also like to jump up and down." "There are a lot of trees in the yard. You like that one and the other one." "I''m not a monkey!" Gu Qi Du is not happy with his mouth. Liang Feng and Liang Leng look at each other. Mr. Liang is like a changed person. Did the boy give him some ecstasy soup? How could a gentleman who never let anyone close up hold him all the way out? There is still such a thing in the words Spoil. Doting, isn''t it? They shivered at the mere thought of their husband''s indulgence. Mu Nanshu hugged her to get on the bus. Gu Qi was not happy. "You are robbing people''s women by force. It''s against thew!" "Are you a civilian girl?" Mu Nanshu rebuked him coldly. He didn''t touch a woman and didn''t know the difference between a woman and a man. He really thought she was a man. Gu Qi saw his mouth leaking, a face nervous color, "I, of course I am not." "Here, I am thew." "You are overbearing "Ah..." Mu Nanshu no longer paid attention to it, and his expression was light, "don''t try to escape. I know you''re good at it. If you dare to escape, I''ll chop your paws." The cold tone of that Sen was serious and not a joke at all. She didn''t know that mu Nanshu had been particrly tolerant of her. If he really upset mu Nanshu, he would have started. Soon the car arrived at the house that day, which was much bigger than she had imagined. The car was parked outside, and Mu Nan Shu carried her across the corridor. Gu Qi was the first to enter such a house, "Wow, is that a small bridge? You let me down. " Mu Nanshu saw that she liked it and let her go. Gu Qi stepped on the bridge barefoot. Small bridge water, next to the lotus pool, the moon is very round tonight, moonlight on the lotus. A breeze rises, lotus leaves dance with the wind. "Beautiful." Gu Qi was stunned. Usually she lives in a high-rise building or a single family vi, full of Western European style. I didn''t expect that such oriental charm is also another kind of tender and romantic. "Is this a real lotus flower?" Mu Nanshu nodded, but she felt strange in her heart. How could she react so much? The next second Gu Qi ran to the pavilion and stood on the handrail of the pavilion to pick lotus flowers. "Bold, who let you pick it up!" Cool peak cold rebuke, scared Gu Qi plops into the water. Gu Qi can''t water, and his first reaction to seeing water is to ssh hard. "Ah,e on, help me, I don''t know water!"Looking at mu Nanshu and others as if watching a fool standing beside, indifferent. "Come and help me. I''m going to drown." Several people still did not move, Gu Qi couldn''t help cursing: "I know, you want me to drown here when the flower fertilizer, you are so vicious!" "You devils! It''s killing people She knew that she had offended a man before, and the man would not let her go. Look, retribution ising. "Wuwuwu, xiaosushu, please help me. I''ll sleep with you." Liangfeng to see the sky, Liang Leng to see the ground, what is this funny than, say the words are always so shocking! The next second they saw the man standing at the side of the y actually walked towards the lotus pond with long legs. Gu Qi looked at him foolishly. The man in white under the moon was like a fairy in the clouds, not stained with mud and dust, and came to the moon. Long hair dancing with the wind, cold and no wave of the man, but because of the corner of the eye that tear mole appears very seductive. For a moment, she couldn''t tell whether he was an immortal or a demon. He must be the flower demon in the lotus, and his eyes capture people''s soul. Gu Qi was stunned. What a handsome man! But soon she realized that mu Nanshu wasing directly to her instead of swimming. It proves that the water is not deep at all. His face was indifferent when his body was held up. Gu Qi found that the water is only over his knee, and she has just been foolishly sshing in the water for so long? No wonder a few people look at her in the eyes of a fool at the beginning. "Ah She bumped into mu Nanshu''s arms, and her seven Ye actually lost such a big face. Who let her almost drown in the water before, she is instinctive there fluttering for help. Mu Nanshu suddenly felt that the little thing in his arms was very cute, just like the cat he had raised a long time ago. Gu Qi did not give up his head, "that, if I said I was just trying the water temperature, do you believe it?" It''s better not to look for this bad excuse. Liang Feng Liang Leng is toozy to take care of her. "Your clothes are wet, sir." "No harm, prepare water." "Yes." Gu Qi blushed and buried in his arms. Why did he lose face so much. Either she''s too stupid, or it''s dark at night and she doesn''t see it. Yes, that''s why. Little thing is finally quiet down, and when she reacts to it, she has been taken to a room with strong antique charm. Push open the door, she just reacts, this is a bathroom. The key is that the bathtub is a little too big!!! It was like the ce where she watched the emperor take a bath in an ancient costume TV y. No, it can''t be called a bathtub. It''s a bath! What''s more, the faucet is really made by the golden faucet. The pool water is steaming hot, and some people sprinkle petals on it. She would be happy if she was here alone, but there was a man holding her. Did the man say one thing before, bathing and sleeping? "That What do you want to do? " "Take a bath." Mu Nanshu replied lightly. "We wash each other, don''t we? Not together? " Mu Nanshu raised his eyebrows. "Do you think the ce is too small to amodate the two of us?" "No, no, no, it''s not small at all. I just think It''s a little scary. I still like to take a shower, or you can find me a shower room and I''ll take a shower. " She made an excuse. "Get used to it now." "I''m not." "Tomorrow I''ll send for your eight brothers and sisters, and by the way, Husky and the budgerigar." "I..." "If you dare say no, I''ll make parrot stew and husky as dog meat hotpot." "You tyrant Gu Qi pointed to his nose and scolded, but she thought in a twinkling of an eye, Budgerigar in the United States, what she was afraid of. However, mu Nanshu said impatiently, "take off your clothes and take a bath." Chapter 718 Gu Qi is standing at the edge of the bath, wriggling. She just came to pick up a little sister. How can she bring herself in? "What?" Mu Nan Shu frowned at her hesitation. "Xiaosushu, I''m shy. Can I rub your back? My back rubbing technique is first-ss. " In order to shift his sight, Gu Qi is also free to go, where she would rub back ah, it is nonsense. "All men, shy what?" Mu Nanshu was interested in a man for the first time, but he met a man with a nervous system. "Oh, they are thin skinned." The first time I met, I said I was thin skinned. Mu Nanshu has always been clean, just to hold her up, all wet below the knee. He didn''t want to say any more, so he undressed in front of her. "What are you doing?" Gu Qi eximed in surprise. Mu Nanshu looked at her like a fool, "don''t you take off your clothes when you take a bath?" Gu Qi was relieved, and she couldn''t be med for her whining. After all, she always dominated her when she was outside. She had never been controlled by a man. "Take off, of course, little pivot. You''re in good shape." She went on with her nonsense. She didn''t know she was in good shape. When mu Nanshu took off his coat, he showed his strong body, and his skin was as white as Lanzhi jade. But the skin that is whiter than a woman still has the abdominal muscles and chest muscles that hook people. She is just talking nonsense. She didn''t expect that his figure is very good. "Take your breath away." Gu Qi quickly wipe, found no saliva, "you cheat." Mu Nanshu suddenly felt that it was good to have one more small thing in his peaceful life. At least it was fun and interesting. He was about to take off his trousers when Gu Qi turned his head. Hearing the sound of the water, it is estimated that he has already gone into the water. Gu Qi stealthily wants to leave. He has taken off his clothes. It is impossible for him to pursue her with bare buttocks. Gu Qicai took two steps, and Muran Shu''s shallow voice came to his ear: "if you take another step, do you believe it or not, your leg will be useless." "Well, I don''t believe it. You''re so powerful, but you''re chasing me with your bare butt?" Gu Qi, like a yful child, ran back two steps and threw mu Nanshu''s clothes far away. In this way, he couldn''t catch up with himself. Sheughed triumphantly and made faces. "Hahaha, I took my mobile phone. If youe up naked, I''ll take your naked photos. If I send it to the Inte, it will be a big hit. " Gu Qi dark rubbing smile. Mu Nanshu lies on the edge of the pool, looking at her in the eyes. It''s really a dead thing. Seeing her all kinds of ridicule andcent pictures, such a lovely appearance, he really couldn''t bear to destroy it. Mu Nanshu does not speak, Gu Qi is more rampant, also did not intend to flee immediately. Instead, she jumped up again and quickly threw it away on mu Nanshu''s forehead. "L La, I''m gone, I''m back, youe to catch me." When mu Nanshu had seen enough, he put his hand on the edge of the bath. In an instant, the ss like substance turned into aputer screen. Seeing his fingers flying, Gu Qi didn''t know what he was doing. He was still dancing around the room, his feet were empty. "Ah She fell into a big hole. On the head, an iron cage glides directly, just over the pit. The pit is shaking, Gu Qi is sent to the ground, mu Nanshu looks at her with his head. "You keep jumping." Gu Qi cried and haw grabbed the iron cage, "I was wrong, I was just joking with you." "Well, I''ll make a joke of you, too." Mu Nanshu fingers continue to operate, the next second Gu Qi will see the whole room inside the wall "whoosh" drill out n muzzle at her. This seemingly antique room, in fact, is only covered with ayer of antique shell, in fact, it is all controlled by advanced technology. A talented designer is lookingzily at the little guy in the cage. Gu Qi counted about 30 muzzles. If she fired at the same time, it only took a second, and her body would be a ho''s nest. He just said that it''s too gentle to have a leg. In this case, it''s more than a simple leg. It''s also a matter of minutes to st her into tofu dregs. What kind of character is this man? It seems elegant and modest, but in fact it is extremely dangerous. No matter who he is, Gu Qi has always been a man who steers by the wind, and he immediately smiles. "Little pivot, I, I just saw your clothes were too dirty, so I lost them to you." "Is it?" "Yes, yes, it''s true. I just see that you are too boring. I''ll make a joke and tease you. You can see what you''re doing. Put it away quickly. I''m afraid.""I knew I was afraid." Mu Nanshu light road. With so many guns on her, she''s not King Kong. She''s not afraid. "Boo hoo, I really know I''m wrong. Let me out quickly. Can I rub your back? I rub my back, but my ancestors have uploaded it down. I''ll make sure you rub it for a second time. If you kill me, you won''t be able to enjoy VIP back rubbing service. " The voice just fell, cover Gu Qi''s cage back to the top of the beam. With her head up, she was still studying what cool design it was. She heard mu Nanshu''s cold voice: e here." Gu Qi pointed to the muzzle of the gun, "can you take those things back? I''m afraid. " "Not good." This restless little fellow needs these things to take care of her. "I count to three. If you don''te, I''ll click the fire button. This is aputer control, the uracy rate is as high as 100%, there will be no mistakes Mu Nanshu''s good-natured exnation said, again pleasant sound in the exnation this time, Gu Qi''s back cool swish. "I''lle." "One..." Just count a one, Gu Qi with a wearing day monkey, "whoosh" jump into the pool inside. He hugged mu Nanshu and folded his hands and legs on him. "I don''t care. If you fire, we''ll die together." Holding his Gu Qi tightly, mu Nanshu seemed to feel something soft against him. Why is this boy''s chest so soft? The white T-shirt stained with water revealed the special underwear inside, although different from ordinary women''s underwear. Mu Nanshu still felt strange, "what underwear do you wear as a man?" Gu Qi''s face is red. "Cough, I, I have a special hobby, can''t I?" When mu Nanshu wants to continue his research, Gu Qi quickly releases him and runs behind him. "I''ll wipe your back." "Well." Her hands are small, and men''s hands are so good and soft. Gu Qi grabs the soap beside him to wet him on his body. The special fragrancees, and the smell is very good. Looking at the water-proof high-definition screen inside the bath, she looked interested. "Little pivot, what are these?" "If you don''t want to die, don''t move. I''ve set up 28 programs in the whole room, and each program will kill people." "Are you a master programmer?" Gu Qi''s eyes are shining. "I know a little bit about it." Mu Nanshu can be said to be very humble. "Well Can you design a game for me? " She''s so excited. The programmers are so good. Let him design the game? Isn''t it overkill? But for the sake of the stars in her eyes. "When the back is done, I promise." "Well, my guest, I''ll wipe it for you." Gu Qi was obsequious. She never gave people to wipe the back, just ording to her own experience. The strength is not big, also did not press the acupoint, this small thing still dares to say that he is professional. Mu Nanshu originally wanted to say something. Seeing that she wiped her head with sweat, he kept asking him, "is itfortable?" He couldn''t bear to refuse, so he coughed softly: "still." After wiping her back, she said happily, "OK." He pulled her to his chest, "in front of me." "Don''t rub the front." "Is this your professional aplishment? Believe it or not... " He''s about to threaten. Gu Qi quickly dog leg way: "rub rub rub." The back is rtively safe when you wet it with soap, but in front of it, the man''s figure is good enough to burst the watch. Her little hand had just touched his chest, and an electric current passed between them at the same time. Chapter 719 In the past, when mu Nanshu was too tired, he was pressed on his body, but he never felt so strange. Every time the little thing touched him, he felt as if a cat''s paw was scratching him. No pain, it''s itchy. Gu Qi''s heart is also strange, the man''s body is so good, she should touch should be earned just, but why is she so nervous? No matter, let''s just think of him as a little fool. Sometimes she would bathe husky when he was at home. She stretched out her hand and continued to rub it for mu Nanshu as her fingers touched the sensitive parts of his body. At that moment, mu Nanshu couldn''t bear it and pushed her to the side of the bath. "You What are you doing? " Gu Qi took a white towel as a weapon. "Little thing, follow me." This is the first time mu Nanshu has asked a man to make love. He can''t help it. Gu Qi''s heart beat faster, such an atmosphere, such a beautiful man. "Little brother, I, I, I, I don''t know how to do it." She said incoherently. "I don''t do it either." Mu Nanshu is not a homosexual, only Gu Qi''s appearance, he makes an exception. "Why do you..." "I just want to mess with you." "You, you, you, you talk dirty." At the moment, someone who criticizes others with righteous words can''t remember that the first time she meets, she will make people want to die. Mu Nanshu felt that this rude but ttering little thing in front of him was really a bit of a hook. "I don''t say, I just do it," she said After that, he directly kisses up, Gu Qi is scared, behind is the pool wall, she can''t escape. Why did she have to rub her back so foolishly to make the atmosphere so ambiguous. Shampoo is not good, rub what back! Gu Qi wanted to p himself to death. Mu Nanshu seems to have been moved. He is naked, and she is imprisoned in her arms. The sky thunder stirs the earth fire, this is a matter of course! Gu Qi also thought of a serious problem, if he felt that he did not have a little brother. If he found that he had cheated him, would he turn himself into a beehive? Mu Nanshu gradually felt that it was not enough to kiss, and his hand was really free from her. Gu Qi is very afraid, she wants to push him away, but the man''s body is very heavy, can''t push. She knew to fumble about to see if there was anything to stop him, so she felt her fingers on the wall. A few minutester, most of the room had copsed, and only the bath where the two people lived was still intact. When mu Nanshu designed the program, he found a safe point for himself. No matter how those programs were started, he was absolutely safe in the bath. He is a very insecure person, bathing and sleeping this time is the most easy to let people rx their vignce. So the security here is the most powerful, to prevent people from sneaking attacks. Did not expect that he painstakingly designed, all destroyed in Gu Qi''s hands. The people outside were simply confused. In just a few minutes, mu Nanshu''s well-designed bathing pool destroyed more than half of it. When the explosion stopped, Liang Feng and Liang Leng came to the scene at the first time. "Are you OK, sir!" When the smoke cleared, what did they see? Naked mu Nanshu hugs Gu Qi. The picture is so beautiful that they dare not look directly at it. So how did these two guys blow up their houses. Gu Qi has been scared silly, the whole person is stunned, she just experienced what. Mu Nanshu still looks calm, as if the explosion is not his home. "Little thing, blow up my home, what do you want to pay for?" Gu Qi recovered his voice from the explosion, "that, that I didn''t mean to. " She finally understood the horror of this man. If he really wanted to move himself, she would be dead. "I know, then pay yourself to me." "No, no, no, I can pay you. I can pay as much as I can. I''m rich." "Yes? Don''t you mean to go home and raise your eight brothers and sisters, budgerigar, husky or something? It seems that you are full of lies Mu Nanshu stroked her lips, "do you know what will happen to those who cheat me?" Although he said it lightly, the coldness in his words was frightening. "Cut, cut your tongue." Gu Qi stammered. She can''t even say that she conceals the matter of gender. Mu Nanshu will send her to do dog meat hotpot. "Good boy, you know, don''t disobey me." "Sir, the bath has been blown up like this. Your efforts have been ruined. Throw this stinky boy to Taotie.""No, I don''t think the safety factor is up to the standard. I''d like to push and redo it for a long time, so I''ll get two sets of clothes." Liang Feng and Liang Leng look at each other. Is Mr. Liang too tolerant to this stinky boy? Before Gu Qi appeared, they never knew that mu Nanshu had the character of tolerance. Mu Nanshu put on his bathrobe and wrapped Gu Qi with a big towel. "Do you know any magic tricks? Even women don''t like it. My husband is so obsessed with a man "Ghost knows what he has done. In the past, my husband didn''t let anyone get close to us. Now he is approaching a ghost. I''m afraid he has no origin." Gu Qi sneezes, Mu Nan Shu frowns, "catch a cold?" "No, someone is scolding me!" Gu Qi rubbed his nose and said, "I''m so jade trees facing the wind. Generally, little girls like me very much. It must be your two subordinates who scold me. They will eat my appearance every time they see me." "They dare not. You are mine." you are my possessive possessive desire. Gu Qi''s face is red. "That, I fried your bathroom, what a beautiful ce, why don''t you get angry?" "It''s just a dead thing. Why get angry?" Mu Nanshu thinks that ten bathrooms can''tpare with her dancing around. Gu Qi''s heart without a reason for a warm, "small pivot, did other people call you so?" "They dare not." "Why would you let me call?" Gu Qi also found that this man seems to be particrly doting on her. "Because I want to mess with you." Gu Qi was buried in his arms. She had known that she would not mention making foundation that day. This is not digging a hole for herself. See small things in his arms, mu Nanshu mouth up, Gu Qi did not notice his smile. Holding her back to his room, Gu Qi looked up and found that she had been carried into the bathroom. This bathroom is daily use, and it is also full of ancient style, but there is more modern sense in the ancient style. "You can have a shower and a bathtub. You can choose." Gu Qi bit lip, "small pivot." "Well?" "After the bath?" "You said to sleep with me." "Can you go out and let me do it alone? I''m not used to it." Mu Nanshu looked at her and said, "yes." He threw in some clothes. "Wear mine first, and let someone prepare it for you tomorrow." Gu Qi quickly locked him outside the door. She wanted to see if there were any windows. She could turn them over, but there were no windows in the bathroom. She had no choice but to take a bath first, take off her wig, a ck hair scattered down, take off T-shirt and underwear, a pair of round spring out. A very good body appeared, Gu Qi took a bath. She has always been a pleasure seeking person, wow, sofortable, warm, fragrant, so eager to sleep. Although the door is locked, Gu Qi doesn''t know that this seemingly antique house is all high-tech design. Mu Nanshu can unlock it with his fingerprint. After waiting for an hour, no small thing came out. Can not bear, he pushed the door and entered, this into the whole person leng there. The boy with short hair before turned into a girl with long hair. Her ck hair was casually put on her chest and scattered on the water. The makeup of deliberate change is washed by clear water, facial outline is less a few hard, more soft. If Jade''s small face is dyed by steam, a delicate little woman. The sight moves down slowly, exquisite vicle, plump chest, no wonder there will be so soft. This is clearly a little woman who disguises her as a male. He should have been angry, but he was a little ted in his heart. Small things, hidden is very deep, no wonder cover up, faltering. It turns out she''s a woman Good, very good, in the future my life will not be too boring. Chapter 720 Mu Nanshu withdrew his sight and quietly turned away. He didn''t wake up the little thing at the first time. Since she likes to y, I will apany her to have fun. Gu Qi slept for a while and heard the voice of Mu Nanshu outside the door: "drowned in it?" Scared Gu Qi, a carp yed from the bathtub inside, damned she actually fell asleep. "No, I, I''m almost ready." She quickly wrapped herself in a bath towel and dried her wig and underwear. Her clothes were wet before, so she could only wear mu Nanshu''s clothes. Originally, she was rtively tall in a woman''s height, but mu Nanshu''s height was much higher than her. He put on just the robe, Gu Qi dressed like a child stealing his father''s clothes. The makeup on Gu Qi''s face has disappeared, and her face looks softer with less decoration. Meifeng''s hardness is also gentle, how to look at it is not as handsome as before. Will this be found out? "Are you ready?" Mu Nanshu''s voice came again. "Well, well, then." No matter how much, Gu Qi ran out in a hurry. The world outside was something she had never been exposed to, just like the old bathroom before. In the house, even each column is carved with beautiful and exquisite patterns, carved tables and chairs, wooden bookshelves. On the deck chair of red sandalwoody a man, beautiful andzy. There are several candles in the room, the light is not strong, the aroma of incense burner is diffuse. "Come here." Gu Qi is not so stupid, now in the past is not a sheep into the tiger''s mouth? Mu Nanshu saw her mind at a nce, "don''t let me say it twice." Thinking about the lesson of being caged before, Gu Qi has a feeling that the seemingly harmonious room is also full of organs. She reluctantly walked toward mu Nanshu, "Xiao Shu, I......" Her body has been pulled into her arms before her voice falls. Mu Nanshu''s breath is next to her cheek. Just after the bath, his long hair was loose and scattered on his chest. He is really like the man in the picture, handsome and immortal. Mu Nanshu gently pinched her small chin and washed the facial powder on her face. Her small face was more beautiful and beautiful. She was not too old to look at, and there was a little baby fat on her little face. "Little thing, is there anything you want to say to me?" His heart beat faster. "No, No "Ah..." He leaned over her ear lobe and said, "liars are punished. How do you want me to punish you?" Gu Qi thought that the lie in his mouth was a matter of concealing her family background, "well, I admit, I lied to you before. I don''t have eight brothers and sisters in my family, but the budgerigar and husky are real. And I''m not poor at all. I''m rich. I go to the club just to have fun. " Mu Nanshu is really hard to imagine that such a girl''s words are even more men than men. No one can see that she is actually a girl. "But what else can be kept from me "Well, it''s fake for me to eat five bowls of rice for a meal. I can only eat one at most." "What else?" Gu Qi scratched his hair and said, "by the way, my ancestors didn''t rub their back at all. That''s what I''m talking about." These are not the point at all. Mu Nanshu''s fingers caress her lips vaguely. "Any more?" "No, I''ve only seen you twice." After seeing her twice, she told many lies like a viin, which made mu Nanshu helpless. She does not say, he will not force, but want to see when she can pretend. "Well." He suddenly turned up and picked up Gu Qi and walked towards the edge of the bed. The bed is a fine Phoebe, and the mattress is also a beautiful pattern embroidered on silk by the best embroiderer in Jiangnan. Gu Qi first rolled on the bed. She felt very strange to sleep in such a bed for the first time. Originally, he was wearing a big robe and rolling on the bed. "This mattress is so beautiful." Gu Qi was very happy. "Like it?" "Well, I like it." "I''ll have someone embroider it for you." "I like roses. Forget it. Don''t bother. I won''t stay long." Gu Qi quickly recovered. She was almost surrounded by mu Nanshu. Mu Nanshu blew out the candle, and there was only one left. The room was a lot dark. He put down the curtain on the bed, slippers to bed, every move with endless elegance.Gu Qi stops rolling, and she just reacts. "You, you, how did you get up there?" "My bed, where am I going Gu Qi looks pitiful and covers his buttocks with his hands. "Sir, I, I never..." "What?" Mu Nanshu looks at her with good temper. Two people arepletely opposite personality, a static move. One is acute, the other is gentle, not anxious. "I I''ve never been a little girl Gu Qi blushed with shame. She is a woman, why should say her chrysanthemum matter seriously. Mu Nanshu fingers gently across her cheek, carefully look at her there is noryngeal knot, why did not find it before. Fingers knead her ear lobe, he indifferent way: "there is lubricating oil." "Hum, you haven''t done it before. You don''t have experience. You''ll be torn apart. Tear you know what? Very painful kind, can bleed, still can grow haemorrhoids Mu Nanshu was amused by her serious appearance, and he did not expose it. He would see what she made up. "There''s a doctor who can help you sew, the kind of needle that sews sacks." His gentle threat. Needle for sewing sacks? Gu qiguang is a brain tonic feel chrysanthemum pain. She nervously swallowing saliva, "small pivot, otherwise, you first find someone to practice, and so on the technology is good, we will start." Smart Gu Qi wants to divert his attention. Mu Nanshu doesn''t know her mind. "Others are dirty to me." "Woo hoo, then I won''t be dirty? There are a lot of fresh meat which are very delicate. I''m sure you will like it. I know some good sources. Do you want me to introduce them to you? " With that, Gu Qi, like a pimp, couldn''t wait to introduce business to Mu Nanshu. She didn''t notice the coldness in the man''s eyes. "Have you touched it?" "Of course not. I said I didn''t do it." Gu Qi doesn''t know. If she dares to answer and touch, it won''t be so simple tonight. Seeing that he didn''t open his mouth, she had no confidence in her heart, so she had to continue to say, "that If you don''t want to fight, don''t watch the movie. Let your two doggies buy you some movies to watch. You can''t make me feel better from the experience In order not to let him touch himself, Gu Qi wants to break his head, if not, she doesn''t know how to make up. Mu Nanshu doesn''t like to be forced. He can''t see what she thinks. "Well, you can watch it with me." "Ah?" "Let''s learn together." Mu Nanshu saw her pulling in his arms, which made Gu Qi''s whole body stiff and iparable, just like a frozen snake. Seeing her so nervous, he couldn''t help but say softly, "I won''t touch you tonight." Gu Qi this just rxed tone, "small pivot, you talk can calcte a word." "Count." In this way, Gu Qi was much relieved. She was really sleepy. After rolling in his arms for several times, she finally fell asleep. As for mu Nanshu, after seeing her in the middle of the night, he also doubted whether she was sent by the enemy to confuse him. But how could a spy sleep so sweetly? Not afraid to stab her to death? Gu Qi''s sleep can only be described in a word, fingers tightly grasp his earlobe. She has a quirk. When sleeping, she likes to rub other people''s soft ces to sleep. The earlobe is soft and warm, which is most suitable. Even if she was asleep, she would not let go, and her thighs were coiled around his waist. The fragrance of the girl''s body came again and again. She was so tight that he could feel the softness of her chest through her underwear. He was very curious. She was clearly so big in the water. Wouldn''t it be ufortable to hold her like this? Mu Nanshu had never been a woman and didn''t know what it was like. He reached out a finger, furtively trying to poke at what material her underwear was made of. Little by little, the finger moves to the bulge Chapter 721 Mr. Mu has always been a man of great prestige. His name and eyes are frightening. For the first time in his life, he was as furtive as a thief. He was really curious rather than lustful. What material did she use to press down the protruding ce in the water? The robe she was wearing was his nightgown, just like the modern one. There was a knot around her waist, which could be exposed as long as the knot was released. Mu Nanshu''s heart beat very fast when he opened the knot. He just looked at it and didn''t do anything. Was he so nervous? Thinking so, he couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Mu Nanshu carefully poked across his clothes, and his fingers felt soft. Soft, do not have what feeling, should knead ability discern? Mu Nanshu, who has always been eager for knowledge, is like a curious child. He is seriously studying the sticity and materials of her clothes. Just as he was about to stretch out his hand and squeeze it, he felt a gloomy look on his head. Gu Qi sleeps very dead, under normal circumstances will not wake up. I don''t know if it''s because she recognized the bed. Anyway, she woke up when mu Nanshu touched her. Gu Qi, who was disturbed without waking up, was very angry! Mu Nanshu raised his head and looked at a pair of sullen eyes. He''s like a bad kid who''s been caught doing something bad. If he exins that he just wants to study the structure of the dress in her, will she believe it? "What are you doing?" In the eares the indifferent female voice, which is opposite to the little woman in the daytime. Mu Nanshu was a little guilty, "I..." "Hooligans." Gu Qi didn''t give him a chance to exin. He pped him in the face and kicked him out of bed. Get up angry Qi Ye is very angry! Mu Nanshu, who was kicked out of bed, covered her face and looked at the curtain curtain in disbelief. She hit herself? He covered his face for a long time and did note back. No one had ever dared to beat himself. Shit, did she eat the bear heart leopard gall! I dare to beat people. Mu Nanshu in response, suddenly lifted the curtain, Gu Qi has fallen asleep. Hands and legs with quilt, sleep like a pig, but also wheezing. Mu Nan Shu is full of anger, there is no ce to vent, this damned woman hit him, she herself fell asleep? It''s not enough to cut her into pieces. No, it''s not enough to calm his anger. Mu Nanshu with a knife in Gu Qi side, stroke her face, such a beautiful face cut too much pity. The key is that he likes the way she looks. After thinking about it, her scarred face doesn''t look good at all. His eyes moved down, and he felt it was not right to cut anywhere. It''s like a white jade bottle. If you break it and stick it up again, the scars on it will affect the beauty of the jade bottle itself. For a long time, mu Nanshu didn''t move anywhere. On the contrary, he was not so angry. He had to put away his knife. Little thing, you wait for me, when you wake up, my way is to clean you up. Mu Nanshu put away his knife and finally climbed into bed andy beside her. When it came, there was more expression on his face than in the kaleidoscope. The quilt was wrapped by her, he had no quilt, had to lie quietly, just about to fall asleep. An arm hit him hard in the face. Mu Nanshu has the intention of killing people. Is this woman intentional? It must have been intentional! He stares at her coldly, but this thing wheezes and sleeps so sweetly that mu Nanshu suppresses his anger again. Sleep, and when you wake up, you''ll have a good time. What a wonderful woman, he thought. Looking at Gu Qi''s quiet sleeping face, his mouth can''t help but hook up, as if watching her sleep is a kind of happiness. He closed his eyes slowly, sleepy. Again, it''s like being bitten by a dog''s teeth. Mu Nanshu is very angry. What kind of woman is this! No one can sleep so badly. He was so angry that he turned his body and blocked his ears. He just looked at the restless as if he was having a nightmare. She how how to shout, legs pedal to Mu Nanshu''s back, mouth still read: "horse run quickly." Angry mu Nanshu turned over and got out of bed directly. He did not know that when he left, the woman who had just closed her eyes suddenly opened her eyes. Gu Qi touched his little sweetheart, my darling, he almost got it. In fact, at the beginning, she was really asleep. After being poked up by mu Nanshu, her anger of getting up was real. Kick him under the bed and she wakes uppletely. She has only one reaction.After that, he will make himself into a dog meat hot pot, or be beaten into a horse''s nest. What to do! Feeling that he is going toe up, Gu Qi lies down with the quilt and pretends to be dead. If it had not been for a candle in the room, which was so dim, he would have noticed that she was pretending to sleep. Did not hear any sound, Gu Qi quietly Mimi opened a seam, saw mu Nanshu holding a knife. God knows that Gu Qi is almost scared to urinate, can''t wake up, she absolutely can''t wake up. After watching mu Nanshu draw for a long time, he finally put away his knife. Gu Qi was relieved. Behind her was a cold sweat. Thinking about what he was about to do before, the beast also said that he could not sleep if he did not move his own at night. If she didn''t wake up suddenly, she might have been won by the beast. Gu Qi''s brain turns fast, and lying on the same bed with animals is the most dangerous thing. She should get rid of the animals quickly. When she felt that he was about to fall asleep, she deliberately stretched out her arms, grinded her teeth, talked in her sleep, and kicked people. Mu Nanshu will be forced away, Gu Qi heart that proud, she is finally safe. She danced happily and praised herself in her heart. She was really a genius. His sleep is so bad that mu Nanshu will note over. Gu Qi carefully opened the curtain and saw what he seemed to be looking for. Isn''t he going to sleep somewhere else? What is this looking for? It was too dark for her to see clearly, until mu Nanshu turned around and saw the rope and cellophane in his hand. Gu Qi''s skin is tight, but mu Nanshu intends to tie her up and not let her move, and then seal her mouth to prevent her from grinding her teeth. Hum, mu Nanshu, are you a devil? Maybe he thinks she''s annoying and wants to throw her into the water. No, she has to find a way to avoid it. Mu Nanshu has never been a good stubble, Gu Qi is right, mu Nanshu is going to tie her, seal her mouth, let her move. When he took the rope ready toe up, a lift curtain, Gu Qi suddenly toward his arms. The sudden reversal of the plot made him confused again. Gu Qi''s sobbing voice came from his ear: "hum, Xiao pivot, I had a nightmare just now, I''m so afraid." On acting, Gu Qi is definitely the first self-taught talent. Mu Nanshu saw the little thing in his arms shaking and shaking, as if he was really scared. He subconsciously patted her on the back. "What did you dream of?" Gu Qi was really afraid, but he was not afraid of nightmares. He was afraid that he would tie her to the sea while she was sleeping. "I dreamt that a bad man was going to tie me up with a rope. I threw it to the sea to feed the shark, and I would run and run on my horse..." Mu Nanshu''s hand holding the rope was a little embarrassed, so he had to loosen the rope. "Well, it''s just a dream." Gu Qisong opened his neck and looked at him with tears in his eyes. "Little pivot, can you protect me?" The tearful little fellow was very good-looking and led him to crime for no reason. Such a weak little guy inspired his desire for protection. He said word by word: "no one can hurt you except me." Gu Qi, a clever little ghost, did not miss the meaning of what he said. "Then promise me that you will not hurt me." "It depends on whether you are good or not." Gu Qi scolded him in his heart and pretended to be pathetic on his face. "Pivot, I''m good, you don''t want to hurt me, OK?" She even yed her father''s killing skills, ying coquettish 36 tricks. "Pulling mu Nanshu''s sleeve," small pivot, I obediently listen to your words, OK? " That whiny voice, for someone else, mu Nanshu long ago let people seal the mouth, nausea. But Gu Qi was very helpful when he did it. Even if he wanted the stars in the sky, he also picked them for her. "Good girl." He rubbed her head. Gu Qi saw that he rxed the rope and transparent glue in his hand, and then he was relieved and escaped a disaster. Chapter 722 Mu Nanshu didn''t know what this little thing was thinking. He really thought she was scared. Gu Qi of 1.72 meters is like a little girl in the arms of the tall mu Nanshu. Heforts her. "Little pivot, let''s sleep." "Good." This time she fell asleep, she was very clever and did not dare to move. Mu Nanshu was relieved of her bad embrace and was in a sweet mood. When Gu Qi wakes up, there is no man around. She lifted up the curtain and ced a fresh set of men''s clothes, just her size. Gu Qi quickly tidied himself up. There was no mu Nanshu in the room. She rubbed her eyes when she heard someone outside. Liangfeng stood at the gate tomand, and there were many people in the yard. "What are you doing?" Gu Qi yawned. Liang Feng was not used to him at the beginning. He didn''t have a good way: "Sir, I got up early and ordered people to nt roses all over the yard. Well done, how can he change to grow roses? It turns out that all of them are precious flowers. What did you, the goblin, say? " Gu Qi thought that she was rolling on the quiltst night. The man asked her what she liked. She said rose. The pervert dug the yard the next day to nt roses for her, which was too strong for execution. "Is he ill?" Gu Qi''s first reaction is this. He won''t live here for a long time. Why does he grow roses? "Dare you, sir." "Well, I dare not only scold, but also beat him." Gu Qi is like a crowing rooster, a pair of proud little appearance. Liang Feng was not used to her proud look, "you are really impatient to live, do you believe I tied you to Taotie." "What is Taotie?" "I''ll see when you go." See his expression to know is not what good thing, "small pivot just can''t give up." Liang Feng is left to see right to look up and down to see, do not like this juvenile, "to color serve people, do not want to face!" "Tut Tut, what is a face? Can I eat it?" Gu Qi looks naughty. She doesn''t care so much. The person that Liang Feng contacts how to have so shameless, be an old slick,pletely ignore his words. "Wait, I''ll have to tear your mouth sooner orter. When the husband gets tired of you, I''ll..." "Just what?" A calm voice came. Mu Nanshu walked slowly and saw Gu Qi wearing the clothes he had chosen. His fresh appearance was very pleasing. Liang Feng quickly changed his face and hung his hands respectfully. "Sir." As for Gu Qi, he jumped to Mu Nan Shu''s arms in three steps and two steps. "Xiao Shu Shu, do you want to make decisions for me? He just said he would tear my mouth." Seeing that she was shameless, she went to her husband''s arms in public, without a bit of man''s dignity. Liang Feng couldn''t stand it. Although there are many men who like to y with men, after all, it is not put on the surface, private y on the line. This gentleman and Gu Qi are so close that they will certainly be criticized in the long run. It will not be nice to be crowned with a good man''s reputation. Liang Feng is for mu Nanshu''s sake, so he hates Gu Qi more and more. However, Gu Qi doesn''t want to be shameless. He doesn''t mind other people''s eyes at all. She doesn''t mind. Mu Nanshu is not a person who cares about other people''s eyes. Now, for example, his hand is around Gu Qi''s slender waist. "Is it?" Gu Qi looked like a fox spirit in the list of gods, nodded repeatedly, "yes, he still wants to send me to Taotie to eat, xiaopivot, I am your man, you can give you man I make decisions." That coquettish appearance, after all, she is a teenager in the eyes of people around her. Dig a look at the ground, quickly dig the ground, nting flowers are also hastily nting flowers, almost no eye to see. She said that I am your person, please mu Nanshu, also don''t care what the ghost behind her sentence. Liangfeng said angrily: "Sir, this person is so presumptuous that he doesn''t pay attention to you at all. Such a person should have done it earlier. What is a gentleman''s man? If it is spread out, you will have a good reputation... " Gu Qi has no idea. Obviously, this man is the old man who follows mu Nanshu. To tell the truth, Gu Qi is self-conscious. Although mu Nanshu seems to be more polite to her now, she is very clear. That''s because mu Nanshu is so high that no one dares to be presumptuous to him. His appearance makes him feel strange. He is like a yful toy or a pet to himself. When he is fresh, he will let himself jump, of course, at a certain limit. If you cross that line, you''ll end up in a terrible situation.If he really stood on the side of the cool peak, his own end must be quite miserable. Gu Qi quickly added: "of course, I won''t pay attention to my husband." Liang Feng was pleased, "Sir, listen, this man is arrogant and not suitable to stay with you. If you really like teenagers, I''ll go out and find you some clever ones. He''s not an oil-savingmp. " Mu Nanshu''s eyes light toward Gu Qi, Gu Qi word by word: "because Mr. is not in my eyes, has always been in my heart." This love talk said six six six, ah, a gardener next to quickly write down, after the younger sister so teased. Ko, Liangfeng failed miserably. Mu Nan pivot looks shallow on the surface, but he is very happy in his heart. "Seriously?" "It''s more true than pearls and silver, little pivot. How can you punish him? He''ll chew his tongue when hees." Liang Feng:.... " They all said don''t offend women, women''s heart is needle, how this teenager is so difficult to deal with. "What punishment do you want?" "Well Sir, you two men are like your right and left hands. The name of Liangfeng Liangling is too harsh. How about changing it to zuozhou Dharma protector? " Liangfeng is going to explode, "who called the left protector of Dharma!"!!! Are you illiterate? Isn''t Dharma protection a job title? " Gu Qi nodded. "What you said is reasonable. Let''s change the name to awan a CAI. It''s Wangcai. What do you think, sir?" Wangcai? Isn''t this just ironic that they are mu Nanshu''s henchmen? Liang Feng argued, "Sir, don''t listen to her nonsense. How can we change our name?" "Liang Leng has note yet. You can choose two names freely," Mu said Liang Feng cried and hawed. He just said two more words. Mr. Liang really wanted to change his name after listening to the boy''s nonsense. They are indeed mu Nanshu''s left and right Dharma protectors. They are famous green dragons and white tigers on the road. Nowe out the registration number, Hello everyone, my name is Awang, my name is a CAI, we are Wangcaibination. This is not a mascot! What about prestige? What about the gas field? Everyone else willugh. Gu Qi grinned: "if you don''t like the name, I think it''s called cat and dog..." In order to prevent this young man to continue to be a demon, the cool peak covers some painful chest. "Ah Wan." It is said that beauty bewilders people. How can men also confuse people? They apanied mu Nanshu through life and death, but in the end Liang Feng, no, Wang''s heart is bitter. "Very good." Mu Nanshu was very satisfied with the name. At the moment, I don''t know what happened to Liang Leng with a few people carrying early. Compared with Liangfeng, Liangling''s personality is more gentle. Seeing everyone looking at him, "what''s the matter, do I have flowers on my face?" Wang was sad at first, but when he saw his muddled face, he seemed to be in bnce. At least they still have the chance to choose. Liang Leng was dragged into the water by himself. "Well, Liang Leng, just now my husband asked us to change our name. My name is awan, and you will be called a CAI." Liang Leng was confused, "why should I change my name?" "Because of Geely, don''t you think that the prosperity of wealth is to make your husband''s wealth rolling?" Gu Qiyi is serious and nonsense. Mu Nanshu is holding her into the room for breakfast, and awan runs away. Liang Leng still didn''t understand what happened until he asked the gardener about the causes and consequences. When he realized that he was dragged into the water, he picked up the gardener''s hoe and ran after him. "Liangfeng, stop for me, I''m going to peel your skin!" "Ah Cai, don''t me me. If you want to me me, me that goblin. It''s his fault." Gu Qi opened the window and held his chin. Looking at the two people running around outside, he felt much better. Chapter 723 Before Gu Qi came, the house was always dead. Mr. a likes quiet, but he doesn''t like to be noisy. Liang Feng and Liang Leng were suddenly changed their names, especially Liang Ling was more innocent. It was none of his business and he was dragged into the water. Gu Qiughingly looks at them two people, the corner of the mouth smile Yi Ying Ying Ying appearance. "Good looking?" Mu Nanshu is looking at her smile. "Good looking. How fast awan runs." "Eat, eat, have something to do." Mu Nanshu reminds a way, this wench all forgot now is when. Gu Qi then returned to his mind, "what''s the matter?" "Then you will know." Gu Qi reluctantly looked at the running awan, mu Nanshu said quietly: "order to go down, and then send to feed Taotie." Sure enough, two people dare not move, less two wonderful pictures, Gu Qi had to eat breakfast obediently. She found that the table in front of her was full of breakfast in various ces, including seafood porridge cooked for a long time, and traditional rice noodles across the bridge. All kinds of exquisite flower cakes, fried bread and other noodles are also disyed in it, Gu Qi''s eyes are dazzled. "Wow, so much." Gu Qi usually eats western style breakfast. Not long after she came to China, she wanders around the night every night, and has no time to get up for breakfast during the day. "I don''t know what you like to eat. I''ve made a few local specialties. Please try it." Gu Qi, like a child, tastes here and eats there. His mouth is very cute. "It''s delicious." Mu Nanshu is quiet and likes light, so he chooses the authentic rice noodles across the bridge, which is light and refreshing. Although Gu Qi grew up in the west, there are Chinese cooks at home. She has a strong taste and always likes spicy. can''t help but makeints about Mu Nan Shu, "do you not add spicy food?" It must be terrible. " "No words for food, no words for sleep." Mu Nanshu light road. "How can you live like a bad old man." A bad old man let mu Nanshu eat half of the rice noodles stuck, "cough, cough..." Gu Qi vigorously to him, "are you ok? Why are you so tall in fact so delicate? Eat rice noodles to choke, children will not be so stupid Originally, mu Nanshu was not good. When she said this, mu Nanshu choked even more. A Wang a CAI two peoplee in to see Gu Qimeng thump his back, with the violence is not set two different. "What are you doing?" "Don''t you see that? Your husband is choking. " With that, Gu Qi beat several times. I told you not to let me go, I told you to y a hooligan in the middle of the night, to threaten me and kill you, you bad guy. makeints about the Tucao, and makeints about goodness. Her face says you look, I''m helping your husband, not murdering him. Awan handed him a ss of water, and mu Nanshu was relieved. Why did he not know that he was deliberately beating him, damned little thing, and really thought he was a paper tiger? Mu Nanshu looks coldly at Gu Qi, who is a typical person who takes advantage of your illness to kill you. Before he got angry, Gu Qi put a mouthful of pudding into his mouth. Mu Nanshu didn''t check it for a moment. The pudding was soft and smooth, so he bit it and swallowed it. "Little pivot, this pudding is delicious, isn''t it?" Mu Nanshu aftertaste the taste, sweet and smooth, like her little tongue. He nodded in a daze, as if it was quite good. Gu Qi continued: "the pudding I made is more delicious than this one. If you like it, I''ll make it for youter." He did not like to eat desserts, but Gu Qi said that, he inexplicably some look forward to. "Good." Then mu Nanshu went on eating, always feeling as if he had forgotten something. A Wang and a CAI can see clearly that this young man is simply a human spirit! Just now mu Nanshu was really angry. Before she could get angry, she blocked his artillery directly. Obviously, the young man had a high EQ, but why did their clever husband admit defeat in her hands? It''s not like the usual Mu Nan Shu. Gu Qi pinched a sweat. Fortunately, she reacted fast enough, otherwise she would be sent to feed Taotie. Anyway, what kind of ghost is Taotie! After a breakfast, Gu Qi''s face was full of satisfaction. "Let''s have Sichuan food for lunch, spicy one." She has already begun to order impolitely. Wang lenglengleng reminds: "my husband does not eat spicy." "It''s OK. Let people prepare more dishes." Gu Qicent toward a Wang to see, "small a Wang, it seems that you still did not learn obediently, do not know small pivot dotes on me?""Don''t becent. My husband is not spoiling you. He has never seen you so shameless." "Hey, I''m a little grumpy. How can I drop it? I have more shameless ones." Gu Qi took the strawberry crisp on the table and bit half of it. The rest was fed to Mu Nanshu''s mouth. She is a person with high emotional intelligence. She knows that if she sees something good, she will ept it. She also knows that as long as she does not go too far, mu Nanshu is still good to her. Maybe it''s the reason that awan said. Now mu Nanshu has a new feeling for her. However, she did not intend to develop anything with mu Nanshu, so she would certainly take this opportunity to consume his favor. "Xiaosushu, this strawberry crisp is very delicious. Try it." Mu Nanshu is indifferent to the bnce. Seeing Gu Qi licking his lips, he feels very delicious. In the shocked face of a Wang and a CAI, he bit that. Oh, my God, has your head been lowered! Is this still the gentleman who is indifferent to everything? Gu Qi took advantage of this opportunity to climb directly on mu Nanshu''s thigh and leaned on him in a very beautiful posture. "Do you like it?" Mu Nan Shu nodded. What I like is not strawberry crisp, but this bold woman. "I''ll feed the pivot." Gu Qi pushes his feet and continues to feed him. Mu Nanshu is quite strange. He takes a bite when she feeds it. Only because she would taste half a mouthful and feed it to him every time, as if he had tasted the sweetness in her mouth. At thest bite, Gu Qi gave it to Mu Nanshu without eating by himself. Gu Qi this is to stimte the two people, small appearance can be proud. "As long as your husband dotes on me for a day, I can be proud of it. Am I angry?" Mu Nanshu pulled her head over and leaned over to kiss her for thest time. They were heartbroken and the husband really changed. In their hearts, they still can''t ept the fact that mu Nanshu likes men. Clear body delicate body soft woman more good, why should like hard man, although this youth looks very soft. They walked out of the room in silence. Wang lit a cigarette. "Since when did our husband go astray?" "Probably after the goblin came, will the gentleman take this spirit with him?" "I have a hunch that we will not have a good time in the future." "I feel the same way. Sir is too fond of him." In the quiet room, only mu Nanshu''s kiss is left, and the sweet strawberry vor spreads in their mouths. Gu Qi realized what a terrible picture she was sitting on a man. She finally pushed mu Nanshu away. "Sir, you, calm down." Mu Nanshu stroked his moistened lips. "Little thing, follow me. I can give you whatever you want." He didn''t like to be forced, so every time Gu Qi stopped, he didn''t continue. "Sushu, I want to go home." "No, you are not allowed to leave this ce without my consent." Gu Qi knew that it was such a result that she could not confront the man in front of her, but could only find a way to escape. "Then I will not go, and you shall not touch me." "Yes, don''t seduce me. Next time, I won''t let you go." Gu Qi was relieved and jumped down from him, "didn''t you say something had to be done before?" "In such a hurry?" "Well." In order to change the topic, Gu Qi quickly said. A few minutester, she regretted her answer, and when she saw everything in front of her, she waspletely confused. She was taken to a room, a private screening room, with a pile of discs in front of her. "It''s up to you to choose what type you like." Gu Qi wants to beat herself up, why does she want to say "watch a movie"!!! Even if you look at the film, it''s all men''s films. It''s impossible for Gu Qi to ept it even if he is thick skinned. Chapter 724 Mu Nanshu lieszily in the sofa with a cool look. "Why, you didn''t say you wanted to watch movies. I''ve got people ready for movies from all over the world." A Wang said unhappily at the side: "in thest year of the year, arrogant and awkward, strong attacks and minor sufferings, I will put whatever you like to see!" After all, mu Nanshu is the best person for them, but such an excellent person is called a man. Not only that, but also to see the film learning experience, Mr. Wang has gone further and further on the detour. Gu Qiyou said, "I I''m joking. I don''t see if it''s OK. " "No, you''re not afraid I''ll hurt you? Then you can study hard with me, Wang. Just put one of them. " Wang is a straight man of steel. "Do you really want to, sir?" "You think I''m joking?" Wang had no choice but to take a film. God knows how tangled his mood is. As soon as he put it in ce, he left in a hurry for fear that he would see something hot in his eyes. Although Gu Qi loves to y, she has never yed this. When I watch movies with a man, I just watch men''s films. "Little pivot, I want to eat." She had to do something to relieve her tension. Soon someone prepared a table of snacks and snacks for her, the film has begun. Gu Qiben thought that at least there would be a development of the plot. Who knows that at the beginning, it was two naked men holding together. Blind eyes!!! She quickly covered her eyes, no wonder a Wang and they ran so fast, this picture really did not see. "Open your eyes." The voice of Mu Nanshu came. "Xiaosushu, I, I, I, I, I think I''m very gifted, so I don''t need to study." Gu Qi has a bitter face. She looks at mu Nanshu''s face. He doesn''t look like a homosexual. Does he really like it? "Well, show me that." "Ah? Demonstrate what. " "Your talent." Gu Qi put the popcorn on the table, "I''m not dry." Mu Nanshu was still indifferent and could not put on any more, did he. "Mu Nanshu, I just identally fell into your yard and gave you a kiss. You kiss back, and you carry it back. I don''t owe you anything, I tell you, I''m leaving now! Who dares to stop me? " Gu Qiyue wants to feel more aggrieved, she looks after the family owner, why should be so cowardly! Mu Nanshu didn''t open his mouth when he saw her leave. Until Gu Qixiong came out of the room bravely. She didn''t hear mu Nanshu''s voice. She felt a little fluffy in her heart. It should be a good thing that he didn''t stop himself. Why is she so upset. Unexpectedly, there is no a Wang and a CAI outside the door of the ident. Gu Qi stands on the Qingshiban road with a nk face. How should she leave here? Mu Nanshu is also too proud. This ancient house is obviously a big family, covering a vast area. That night, Gu Qi was brought in again. For a while, she didn''t know where to go out. Awan, who got mu Nanshu''s instruction, stood in the dark, "hum, since this stinky boy wants to go, let him go. Why bother?" "Sir, it''s not easy to be interested in a man. If you say that the boy is not an undercover sent by the enemy, it''s no harm to stay with him." A Wang red at him, "what is no harm, a good gentleman likes men, it''s hard to hear." "It''s no use worrying, sir. If you don''t want to let someone go, you can''t help it. He goes to the garden quickly. As soon as he enters the garden, he will open the array and let him stay in the array for a day, and he can''te out." Mu Nan set up a bureau in the big garden. He was proficient in Qimen dunjia, so he didn''t worry about Gu Qi''s leaving. Because he would not give Gu Qi a chance to leave. "It''s better to keep him from going out for the rest of his life and starve to death in it." Two people are waiting to see Gu Qi''s good y, who knows that Gu Qi is not a card yer ording to the card theory. Trapped her? impossible. Gu Qi is afraid of trouble. If you go on like this, you don''t know where the door is. The simplest way is to stand high and look far. So she "whoosh" two times and ran up the tree, did not step into the garden at all. Mu Nanshu''s phone rang, "no, sir, that stinky boy is on the tree." Before mu Nanshu answered, a CAI continued to y thetest war situation, "how fast, no, he has climbed on the roof, he actually ran around on the roof." A Wang''s voice came: "Sir, or shoot her." This man did not pay attention to Mu Nanshu''s Qimen dunjia. Gu Qi didn''t know that the front was designed. She just thought it was faster.Sure enough, she found the way to leave. The best thing about the low yard is that the wall is not very high. At ordinary times, people are very afraid of the owner of the house. If you want to climb over the wall, you don''t want to live. But Gu Qi came from other ces and didn''t know at all. She felt like she was running. Mu Nanshu''s blue veins on his forehead are exposed, which should not be treated withmon sense. "Don''t hurt her with an anesthetic gun." "Yes, sir." A Wang quickly called in people. They usually took real guns and were busy changing into anesthetics. Everyone was in a hurry to change the gun, and a CAI rushed to catch up. "Listen, you''re surrounded. If you don''te down, we''ll kill you." Gu Qicai doesn''t believe that if that person really wants to kill her, he won''t talk nonsense at all. Gu Qi, who is both high in both businesses, soon found out where the problem lies, so she can be fearless. "Well, you fight." Gu Qi picked up a piece of tile and threw it at awan. As soon as she saw it, she knew that the house had a long history, some of which were new yards, and this one was old houses. Every tile has the ancient rhyme of history, she just lost a piece of it, and Wang is in pain. "Stinky boy, don''t throw it again. If you throw it again, you will die!" "A little bit, I''ll lose it." Gu Qi ran and threw tiles down. A CAI wrongly told mu Nanshu about thetest war situation, "Sir, the stinky boy has smashed all the tiles of historical relics. It is clear that you were so reluctant to give up when you used to expand the yard, so people should be careful not to damage them." Mu Nanshu finally couldn''t sit still and got up slowly. From a distance, he saw Gu Qi''s agility, like a monkey, scurrying up and down the roof. Small face is very happy, throw tile also heartily. A CAI stood at his side. "Sir, what a pity. These tiles have a history of thousands of years." Mu Nanshu did not say, "bring the 3-type rocketuncher." A just want this next that smelly boy to y, unfortunately so beautiful a face. "I''ll do it, sir." Mu Nanshu, dressed in Tang costume and carrying a rocketuncher on his shoulder, did not say a word of nonsense with a CAI. Aim at the target and fire. Gu Qi was still proud, only heard a roar, the house in front of her was directly destroyed, she had no ce to go. Looking at mu Nanshu, she saw that the man was still gentle, but the rocketuncher on his shoulder proved his danger. Gu Qi was almost deafened, "shit, you are sick! I don''t know how to say hello and hurt me? " Mu Nanshu looked indifferent. "The first shot is to give you a reminder. I''ll count three. If you don''te over, I''ll smash you in the second shot." Said the rocketuncher aimed at Gu Qi''s direction, Gu Qi took a look at the smoky house wreckage nearby. Stone and brick have be this way, if it was her small body, she would be blown to ashes. The man''s indifferent appearance lets her not see the joy and anger, she dare not take own life to risk. "One." Mu Nanshu has started counting. Gu Qi Lian hurriedly said: "small pivot, this wall is too high, people can''t get down." "Get down as you go up." "No, they are afraid. I want you to follow them below." Gu Qi is a hero who doesn''t suffer from immediate loss. His freedom is nothingpared with his life. A cadre of people and so on in the heart all sneer, and the gentleman act coquettishly, will only let the gentleman blow your small head. After a long time of chasing, everyone was tired and waiting for a good show. At this time, mu Nanshu put down the rocketuncher and went to her, "I''ll follow you." Gu Qi had no choice but to yield to his power and jump into his arms. Mu Nanshu said word by word: "in this life, without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywhere, or I will break your tendons and tendons." Chapter 725 This is the style of Mu Nanshu, which is either immobile or dead. Gu Qi hiding in his arms, heard his understatement, she is very clear that if just did note down, he would really kill himself. The house next to him was in ruins, and that was his warning to himself. Although Gu Qi wants to pat his chest and ask you who, why do you let me stay? After looking at the rocket propelled by a CAI, she felt that if she really asked, mu Nanshu would kill her with the rocketuncher. She has always been a resilient person. Even if she has scolded all the 18 generations of Mu Nanshu''s ancestors in her heart, she still has to maintain a look of grievance on her face. "Are you a tyrant?" "I am your little pivot." With that, mu Nanshu took Gu Qi away and scared people around. "My God, is that man really sir? I''m blind. " "It is said in the courtyard that Mr. Du likes male sex. I didn''t believe it, but now it seems to be so." "Have you ever seen a gentleman speak so gently?" "This young boy seems to be a tough character. We''ll all stay away from it in the future." A CAI was looking at the broken wall. He thought his husband''s temper, and the first blow was aimed at Gu Qi''s head. I didn''t expect that he was very kind, just warned Gu Qi. "I remember when my husband took a look at the yard, he felt that it had a ssical charm. He bought the surroundingnd and widened it by more than ten times. This old house was repeatedly told not to destroy the history and culture. I was distressed to throw a few bricks and tiles. My husband directly smashed it. This young man is really here. " "Shut up. Our husband just has a sense of freshness. When he gets tired of it, he will give it to Taotie." Awan has a deep feeling for mu Nanshu, which is admiration and admiration. Mu Nanshu is a God in his heart, and God is not allowed to be tainted. Obviously, Gu Qi is the only stain in his mind. Gu Qi, who was carried away, is depressed to death. Her cell phone is out of power. I don''t know how anxious the little roon can''t find her. She was trapped in this house and could not escape. She had to find a way to leave. "Little pivot, are you not bored here every day? No matter how good the scenery is, there will be a day when you are tired of watching it. " Mu Nanshu raised his eyebrows. Obviously, the little guy wanted to be a demon again. "Well?" "Why don''t we go out for dinnerter and go to the bar in the evening? It''s so busy." Gu Qi doesn''t lie. She likes to go to the bar. It is also purposeful to mention it in front of Mu Nanshu. On the one hand, he wants to see where he goes to modern times in his Tang costume. On the other hand, he wants to take the opportunity to leave. "Good." He would hardly refuse her request. "Then we''ll have Sichuan food." Gu Qi changed a routine, mu Nanshu was very interested in her, she deliberately did something he hated, so that he couldn''t bear her initiative to ask her to go away. A Wang mentioned that he was afraid of spicy food and beat Gu Nanshu. Gu Qi had made a n in his head from Sichuan cuisine. "Good." "Sushu, in fact, you are very handsome when you don''t take the rocketuncher." She said from the bottom of her heart, who would have thought that there was such a fierce soul under such a modest appearance? "Little thing, you''re cute when you don''t lie." Mu Nanshu stroked her red lips. Why is it a lie to open your mouth? But he didn''t hate her lies at all. "Little pivot, how can I lie? What I say is more true than pearls and silver. " "Ah..." In the evening, Gu Qi finally got into a car with him and left the mansion. She saw from the mirror that she had followed ten cars. Gu qihan Yan said, "my little brother, we are going to have a meal and have a dance. Are you going to fight with so many people?" "No, to prevent you from escaping." Mu Nanshu said lightly that he didn''t know the mind of the little thing. "I warn you, if you run away, I will really pick your ankles and lock you in a cage for the rest of my life." "Xiaosushu, you are fierce and domineering. I am not your private property. Why do you restrict my freedom?" with previous experience, Gu Qi did not dare to be too presumptuous. The man next to her is like a poisonous snake. It seems that it is still there, but I don''t know when it will bite. A bite is very poisonous, and the stone has no effect. Gu Qi with high EQ can onlyin in this way. "Good." Mu Nanshu stroked her head. At that moment, she felt like his little dog and cat. She looks after the owner of the family. She is so cowardly. So Gu Qiyi was angry and ordered a lot of spicy dishes. What spicy beef, spicy rabbit, double pepper fish head, spicy chicken, whatever hot she wille.A Wang wants to order some light dishes for mu Nan Shu, but Gu Qi doesn''t give it. "There are only two of us. It''s too wasteful for us to finish. It''s too wasteful to order any more." She is a little self willed, he knows, waving, "let people do it." You can''t eat spicy, sir "No harm." Gu Qi also slowly grasped mu Nanshu''s character. As long as she didn''t reach his bottom line, she could hop freely. A Wang and a CAI had to sigh and look at the young man''scent appearance and wish to tear her face. But Gu Qi in order to be angry, she specially from her side to Mu Nanshu side, like brown sugar on his body. "Small pivot, people''s health is very soft, you hold me to eat?" Ah Wang clenched his fingers. He had to bear it, he had to bear it. How could a damned little white face talk like a woman? The people on one side of them listened to the goose bumps falling all over the ground. Looking at mu Nanshu, they were calm and calm. They were still fierce! In Mu Nanshu''s eyes, she is a girl. Naturally, he doesn''t feel anything. When a lot of dishes came up, Gu Qi was greedy. She had a good amount of wine and liked to eat spicy food. Every dish was very appetizing. Seeing that mu Nanshu did not move her chopsticks, she deliberately said, "Xiaoshu, why don''t you eat such a delicious dish?" "Sir doesn''t like spicy food." Ah Wang breathed. "So it is. You can eat the double pepper of fish head with double peppers." Gu Qiughs and picks out the fish head and hands the chopped pepper to a Wang. Can''t Qiwang clear her up? "I don''t eat!" Gu Qi pestered mu Nanshu, "little pivot, you want me to stay with you, do you want me to be happy or sad?" "How can you be happy?" "A Wang ate chopped pepper, I was very happy." Gu Qi smiles. A Wang looked at mu Nanshu with tears and haws, "Sir, I''ve been with you for so many years. I''ve blocked the gun for you, and I''ve been beaten..." "Eat it." Mu Nanshu interrupted him with two words. "Goblin!" Wang gave her a hard look. Gu Qi vomited, hum, who let a Wang always fight against her, if he hadn''t stopped himself, she would have escaped today. Gu Qi clip a piece of beef, "small pivot, I feed you." "No, sir." A CAI was the first to suffer from heart disease, as if Gu Qi was feeding poison. Mu Nanshu looked at her and said, "will you be happy if I eat it?" "Yes, I will be very happy." Mu Nanshu bit him down directly. He never ate spicy food. After eating a piece of white face, he was dyed with a light faint. Obviously, he was spicy. A CAI helps the forehead, faint gentleman! What''s the difference between mu Nanshu and the king of the warlords? Gu Qi looks at the red cloud on his face, and has a kind of inexplicable feeling in his heart. As long as she is happy, he can ept what he doesn''t like most. This person Should she say that he is good or bad, stupid or clever? Of course,passion doesn''t exist in Qi Ye. She just shed this idea in her heart for a moment, and soon continued to feed mu Nanshu. "Little pivot, eat more. This rabbit meat is super delicious." After a meal, a CAI looked at mu Nanshu and a Wang sympathetically. A Wang was better. He was originally from Sichuan and Chongqing. It was no surprise to eat spicy food, and his husband was miserable. He didn''t eat spicy food since he was a child. This meal was fed so much that it was a kind of torture. Gu Qi is a gloomy thought, hum, let you tyrant, let you domineering, I will let you fire pouring chrysanthemum, let you sit tomorrow can not sit! Qi Ye is very ck, not ordinary. "Ah Wang, there''s still a little chopped pepper left. Please eat it." Ah Wan was so hot that he could not eat it "Then I''ll feed you." Gu Qi smiles. Mu Nanshu nced at him, and Wang ate it in one breath. Sobbing, his husband has changed! Chapter 726 After a meal, Gu Qi was in a good mood. Although mu Nanshu didn''t say anything, judging from his drinking arge pot of lemonade, he was not hot enough. In addition to him, awan was about to blow fire. Gu Qi said with a smile: "small pivot, let''s go to the bar to y." "Whatever you want." If ah Wang had to say a few more words before, it was a pity that his mouth was numb with hot. This hateful teenager, awan for a moment and a half had a fear of her. This is the second person he is afraid of besides mu Nanshu. Different from mu Nanshu, Gu Qi always smiles and hides a knife in his smile, making you drink poison with a smile. Gu Qi really can''t imagine him wearing such clothes to dance. Half an hourter, the car drove downtown and she was taken to a bar. Different from what she usually ys, this bar belongs to high-end consumption and is not so noisy. Some small stars oftene to sing. Compared with other bars, it is much quieter. Mu Nanshu takes her to the second floor, which is the best viewing position. Gu Qi looks for a chance to escape. In a moment, she takes advantage of many people to run away. "Little pivot, can''t you dance here?" "No Gu Qi was a little disappointed. She wanted to take him to dance with her. It''s a pity that she couldn''t see him. "That resident singer is a terrible singer. Shall I sing you a song? I''m good at ying the piano. " She has a pair of very beautiful hands, very suitable for ying the piano. Mu Nanshu nodded and agreed. After seeing a CAI, he followed her down and would never give her a chance to escape. A Wang is some disdain, "that smelly boy jumped up and down, how could he y the piano and sing." "Do you hate her?" Mu Nanshu stirred the blue cocktail with his fingers. "Sir, I don''t understand. If you like someone, you can''t find a young boy with soft body. You have to look for such a little bastard." Mu Nanshu chuckled: "you think she''s a jerk, too." "Not only a little bit of a jerk, but a big one, sir. You shouldn''t spoil him! You have a bad stomach. How can you eat something so spicy? When you get home in a while, you''ll take the stomach medicine first "Ah Wang, I feel happy looking at her." Mu Nanshu''s face showed a slight gentleness, which was a look he had never seen before. With a smile on his face, Wang was stunned. For the first time in a long time, the husband of his family treated a person like this. "You don''t like him, sir?" "Like it?" Mu Nanshu''s gaze followed Gu Qi, who was very arrogant in his walking posture, "is this what you like?" Wang shook his head again and again. "No, no, no, sir, how can you like a man? Maybe you just think he is very interesting. After a long time, you don''t think he is interesting. Naturally, it will fade away." "Probably." Gu Qi has already sat at the back of the piano to adjust the notes. With a serious look, does she really y the piano? Always feel like her so lively temperament and this kind of quiet things do not match. Soon a familiar note overflowed, and all the people who were present heard the note and looked at the people on the stage. Because Gu Qi ys a very ssic piece, from the theme song of Titanic. A intive and lyrical song was revealed. He could clearly see the fingers of the little things flying on the ck and white keys. As she said, she ys the piano very well. What about singing? Gu Qi opened his mouth, and everyone was stunned there. It was just the sounds of nature. It was so good to hear! Her English pronunciation is very pure, the melody is lingering and sad, let the brain can not help but emerge from the cruise ship hit the cier, that pair of affectionate hero is how the earth shaking love. Singing to the climax, many people have ayer of goose bumps behind, as if in the scene. A Wang is also stupid, p facee too fast, like a tornado, he just said Gu Qi certainly won''t, never thought she should sing so well. At the end of the song, there was no one to speak. It took a few seconds for everyone toe back from that song. The bar broke out a very warm apuse, many people were in awe. "Is this the new resident? It''s a great song. " "It''s not only good singing, but also very handsome." The manager came to contact her directly, "little brother, do you want to sign up? It''s the kind of monthly ie of 100000 Such a sound is simply too shocking. With her in, the bar business will be booming in the future. "Only 100000?" Gu Qi shook his legs, before the male Godpletely disappeared, like a little ruffian. "100000 is the base sry, and the reward is calcted separately. If you are interested, you can sign our anchor agreement, double the price and double the ie online and offline."Recently, with the rise of live broadcast tform, we are also struggling to cultivatework poprity and traffic. "Let me think about it." Gu Qi''s delicate appearance, the manager looked very excited, if the training, this young man will certainly fire. When she sang and yed the piano, she seemed to be a male god. Now she is like a naughty big child. Those women will love her very much! Mu Nanshu frowned slightly. Seeing what the manager and she seemed to be saying, the little thing showed a funny look. He didn''t like it very much. "Let a CAI bring her up." "Yes, sir." A Wang felt strange in his heart, how strange his husband was, but just a few words from the manager and the stinky boy. He should not be jealous, right? Jealous? How can it be? His husband can''t be jealous. Just at this time, a woman dressed up and charming came to the stage with a bunch of flowers in her hand. If you look closely, you will find that this bunch of flowers are all folded in RMB, and the middle of the stamens is iid with bricks and stones. This is a famous rich woman, but she is only 30 years old and has been divorced for five times. She came to the bar today to give a gift to a male singer she likes. Who knows that when she saw Gu Qi, her eyes were straight and she gave the gift to Gu Qi. It must be a great pleasure for someone else to exchange such a valuable gift. Gu Qiben is a youngdy. To tell the truth, she didn''t care about money since she was a child. She only thought that there was such a provocative way, which little sister she liked to do the same next time. "Will youe with me, baby?" It is said that she is a rich woman. In fact, she is quite beautiful. She has good maintenance and is only in her twenties. Gu Qi Du mouth, "where to go?" "Come home with me. My sister''s home is big." The rich woman thought she was innocent and fresh meat. "Sister, I''d like to go with you, but someone won''t let me." "Who? Don''t be afraid, baby. My sister will protect you "Sister, look, it''s them." Gu Qi pointed to a CAI and a Wang, and the rich woman was not a small role. She followed the bodyguard and immediately said, "stop them." "Sister, I don''t want to go with them. You have to help me." "Darling." Gu Qi fled while the chaos, mu Nanshu did not expect that the small things actually had this idea, the bar has be a group. Mu Nanshu''s men have entered the war. He stands up and is ready to carry the small things back. But the stomach is in pain at this moment, just ate so many spicy things, good pain. He frowned and sat back on the sofa, when he saw that the little thing had escaped to the door. She blew him a kiss and left in the dark. Sure enough, she would not want to leave, mu Nanshu hate to think of. Little thing, as long as you are in thisnd, I will not give you a chance to escape! Escape as much as you can, and the darkness is waiting for you. He was like a ckened devil. Though his face was cool, his eyes were a little more gloomy. With a shot, the rich woman was knocked to the ground. "My legs!" was a look of fear on the face of a woman in delicate make-up The scene has been controlled, and the rich woman saw a man walking slowly down from the second floor. All his men stood on both sides, bowed their heads respectfully, "sir." Tang costume, long hair, tear mole. Is he Mr. mu on the road!!! Most of them have heard of the name and said that they can''t offend the man. The rich woman was afraid of the man''s t eyes. "Mu, Mr. mu." With such a beautiful and delicate face, she couldn''t give birth to any conceivable heart. He said faintly: "let go my little thing, what do you take topensate?" A light words, the rich woman is full of cool. Chapter 727 Back at the hotel, Gu Huan rushed to meet him, "Miss, where have you been this day and night? Do you know how worried I am about you Gu Qi rubbed her head, "good Oh, don''t worry, I almost can''te back." "What''s the matter?" "In short, I went to pick up my sister and fell into a wolf''s den." "Miss, what is wrong with you? It''s good. Why do you always try to tease people? Isn''t it good to be a bright and clever girl? You have to dress up like this Gu Qi pulled off his wig and underwear, kicked off his shoes andpletely liberated his nature. "Being a woman can only be teased. Of course, I want to be a man. Don''t scold me. My cell phone is out of power." Gu Qimei took a bath and changed into a girl''s pajamas, which made herfortable to lie on the bed. "Miss, don''t forget the purpose of your visit to China." "I haven''t forgotten. It''s not about that batch of goods. It would be much easier if we could open up the Chinese market. I just heard that there is a local viin here who is extremely powerful and exclusive. Can you prepare a gift for him?" Speaking of these things, Gu Qi''s face became more serious. She got a batch of ores in South Africa and wanted to enter the market through special channels. She had local boss everywhere. You have to pay in advance to get out of the way. That''s the rule. Gu Qi looks at Xi Xi ha, in fact, the business is not all aboveboard. At a young age, she has been worth billions of dors, which is no less than that of the housekeeper. "I''ve asked Wu Mei to get in touch with him in advance. The time is set for tomorrow night. Miss, you can just stop ying around, OK?" "OK, OK. Let me have a good sleep tonight. I''m sleepy. Please don''t disturb me." Gu Qi fell asleep. Gu Huan wanted to ask her where she had gone. When she was so sleepy, she couldn''t ask anything more. "Well, I won''t disturb you, my eldestdy." Gu Huan covers her quilt and looks at the dark sky outside. I don''t know why. Gu Huan always has a bad mood. She decided that they would leave when it was done. This night, mu Nanshu was not a good night, Gu Qi gave him spicy food, mu Nanshu''s stomach pain, took medicine also did not get much better. I was tortured by that girlst night and didn''t sleep well tonight. Mu Nanshu was very ufortable after thinking about it. Where did this thinge from? How can you have such a strange temper? Without that chirping sound in his ears, he was not used to it. He got up before dawn, the yard has been changed into roses, although at first a little unpleasant, but think of her appearance, he also think the rose looks better. "Are you up so early, sir? Don''t take more rest. " A Wang and a CAI are very happy, stinky boy finally left, this life will note back. A Wang was forced to feed so many peppers by her yesterday, and now his butt still hurts. "No news of her yet?" "Sir, we are already looking into it. You can rest assured that we will inform you as soon as there is any news." In fact, what they think is that they can never find the best! The bastard didn''t know how to mess with them when he came back. Just a dayter, they changed their names, and the yard changed a lot. After staying there for a long time, wouldn''t they all be amusement parks? "Sir, you see the stinky boys are gone. Let''s go back to the old name. Awan just sounds like a dog''s name." "That''s a good name." Mu Nanshu did not mean to change it. Two people:.... " "There''s an appointment tonight." "Yes, an American smuggler has made an appointment to see you, sir. Would you like to refuse now?" Mu Nanshu thought for a moment, "the old rules." "Yes, sir. Let''s make arrangements." Late at night, a city a tea house in a deepne, the sound of the car disturbed the quiet night. Riding on the ck cross-country, Gu Qi is valiant, and her wig is very shaped by her hair wax. He was dressed in ck, wearing a pair of ck Martin boots, with severalrge gold chains hanging on his chest. this is definitely the woodlouse of others. Unfortunately, Gu Qi looks good and has good temperament. She jumped out of the car as light as a swallow and looked at the teahouse with rednterns. "Why is it such a ce again?" Since she met mu Nanshu, she always thinks of him every time she sees something with ancient charm. It won''t be so bad to meet him today, will you? Certainly not. China has more than one billion people. She met him several times and should have used up all her luck and coincidence. "How to meet in such a ce, the redntern is terrible." Gu Huan doesn''t like Chinese style very much."Coward, go." Wu Mei and the two met today, following Gu Qi. Wu Mei and Gu Huan are on the contrary. They are vigorous and vigorous. They are good at Gu Qi. Gu huannu said, "who is a coward? I''m just curious "Don''t make any noise. The news I got is that he is very fierce and doesn''t like to make noise. It would be nice for him to see us. If the business is ruined, Mr. Qi will ask you." Gu Qi said with a smile: "is it so frightening? That''s what happened in America. " "My little Mr. Qi, you have the backing of the United States to develop in China. Things are not so simple. It is said that this gentleman seems kind, but his means are very vicious. He also specially raises crocodiles and snakes, which are cold-blooded animals. If anyone offends him, he will be thrown into pieces to feed the snake, and even more ferocious, he will be thrown directly into the living. " Gu Huan shuddered, "can''t it be so terrible? Is he a psychopath Gu Qi murmured: "Sir, which gentleman?" After all, what she heard the most in the past two days was that she always felt a little insecure. It''s like she stepped into the teahouse and began to feel a gaze on her. Gu Qi doesn''t know, the monitoring room at the moment. Mu Nanshu has just made a good tea. The best Biluochun tea is this year''s new tea. The tender leaves stretch out in the water. A Wang facial expression strangee in, "Sir, found stinky boy." "Oh?" Mu Nanshu looked up, and he knew that it was not far away. "That''s Richard who met you tonight." Mu Nanshu is ying with the jade in his hand, and his deep eyes are full of interest. "Richard, oh, no wonder she hasn''t been found." Mu Nanshu turns on the monitor and looks at the little thing. He is also apanied by two women. He is really handsome. "I didn''t expect that this stinky boy has a lot of future, sir. Do you think the stinky boy came to you on purpose?" "No Undercover agents are not as stupid as she is. "Go ahead and wee her in. If you let her run this time, you can feed Taotie." Gu Qiyue is to go forward, the more uneasy, this kind of uneasiness ispletely derived from the sixth sense. It was as if she was a fox, but she was caught in a hunter''s trap. "Mei''er, what''s the gentleman''sst name?" She prayed silently in her heart not to be mu! amitabha. "It seems that people on the road call him Mr. mu. What''s wrong with you, Mr. Qi? You look so ugly." Mr. mu? Local snake? Crocodile and boa constrictor? Lying trough, how did she bump into his territory. "Let''s go. Get out of here." Gu Qi pulls two people to turn to go. "Stinky boy, where are you going A Wang''s gloomy voice came from behind. He had eaten chili peppers for a day, and he had lost two catties of weight. Now his legs are soft! Gu Qishanughed and said, "brother Awang What a coincidence. " "It''s no use calling uncle. Please, sir is waiting for you." "Mr. Qi, do you know him?" Wu Mei already feels wrong, block in front of Gu Qi. Gu Qi took two people toe over. She knew Mu Ye''s strength well. Maybe there was a rocketuncher aimed at her. "Meier, don''t do it." "Mr. Qi, what are you afraid of?" They have never seen Gu Qi this appearance, this person usually is a small overlord. "Sir, if I don''t see you in a minute, the people around you will be ashes." Gu Qi didn''t have time to exin, "little roon, mei''er, wait for me here. Ah Wang, don''t move them. If you lose one hair, I''ll ask Mr. Zhang to pluck all the hair on you." During the conversation, Gu Qi has already run far away. The door creaked and opened, and mu Nanshu''s face appeared in front of her. Heid his hands on his cheek and looked at herzily. Gu Qi embarrassed smile: "ha ha ha, small pivot, good evening, the moon is really round tonight." Chapter 728 Compared with Gu Qi''s embarrassment, mu Nanshu is more calm, and his long and narrow eyes are calm. "There are clouds and no moon tonight." The atmosphere was even more embarrassing. Gu Qi blinked his big eyes and said, "if I said I didn''t intend to escape, would you believe it?" "Oh, are you?" "I''m just going home to get things. You see, I''m noting back again." Gu Qi quickly ran to Mu Nanshu. Through the previous rtionship, she found that mu Nanshu liked her touch very much. She jumped directly onto Mu Nan Shu and put her hands around his neck. "How could I havee back if I had escaped?" Mu Nanshu did not speak and looked at her quietly. He knew that what she said was a lie, but he could not me her. The finger caresses her ankle slowly, "the foot does not want?" Gu Qi heard some of his deeds from Meier, and it was not easy for him to survive. "Xiaosushu, I just go home and sleep. I''m afraid you can''t find me. I''ll be back in a hurry. Don''t be angry with me." Gu Qi put his head on his shoulder like a little girl. A smuggler, how can she be really naive. It is strange that you can see her essence at a nce, but she is still fascinated by her superficial coquetry. "Isn''t my bed easy to sleep in?" Now that she had found a step, she followed. "I still like the mattress. The wooden bed is too hard. I didn''t sleep well that night." Mu Nanshu thought that she was grinding her teeth and snoring again. Was it hard to sleep? "I seem to have told you that if you run away, I''ll stamp your hands and feet, or break your tendons." "Small pivot, you see how beautiful my hand is. I can hold a knife and y the piano. It''s very powerful." "And the foot?" Gu Qi thought for a moment, "I can dance, oh, I''ll show you." In order to please mu Nanshu, Gu Qi has released her housekeeping skills, she put a song casually. It happened to be a hot song, and she danced with it. The body is close to Mu Nanshu and the chair, which is called spicy. When a CAI came in, Gu Qi was leaning against mu Nanshu in a very beautiful posture. He behaved like a dancer at night. What a goblin, a CAI thought. Mu Nanshu didn''t want to be seen by others. She took Gu Qi to her arms and got up. "Go home." Gu Qi still wants to struggle, but she has a new goal. Since mu Nanshu is the boss, as long as she confuses him with her beauty, isn''t she able to get through the Chinese market? This time she left with ease. Being held out of the door, Wu Mei and Gu Huan are still confronted with Awang. "Master Qi." They opened their eyes, their rebellious seven Ye was actually held in the arms of a tall man, the man is still wearing Tang clothes. Mu Nanshu didn''t even look at them and left them. Gu Qi from his arms out of a small head, "you good don''t make trouble, go back to wait for my news first." Wu Mei and Gu Huan both felt that something was wrong and they could not go. "Mr. Qi, we will go wherever you go." Without seeing Gu Qi, they are naturally very anxious. "Small pivot, they are my people, you must not hurt them." "Ah Wang, take them back. Don''t hurt anyone." Mu Nanshu has made up his mind. It''s good if the two people go. Gu Qi used to run away if she wants to. If she gets caught by her own braids, it won''t be so easy for her to escape again. "Yes, sir." A Wang is two big, a goblin is nothing, but two more? Wu Mei put away his sharp dagger and followed him. Gu Huan''s character was much more gentle. "Well, what is the rtionship between my seventh master and your husband?" Ah Wang didn''t have a good airway: "rtionship? It''s about sleeping in a bed. " "What? You say they''ve already slept Gu Huan eximed in surprise. Her seven Ye Biao is Biao a little bit, but still a big girl of yellow flower! In this way, China will make people bad. This "It''s not the stinky boy who rushed up to Mr. Wang''s bed. You''d better let him get out of here!" "Who do you want to get out of here?" Wu Mei''s face was cold, and the de of his knife was aimed at Awang. "If the gentleman didn''t tell you not to move you, you should point your knife at me so that you can die ten thousand times." "I want to see how you can make me die ten thousand times." Wu Mei sneered and wanted to chop it with a knife. Gu Huan quickly pulled her, "mei''er, don''t move." A CAI also quickly came to y the round, "you are a big man, why can''t you get along with a woman?""How much do you despise women? You''re still born to a woman. I''m going to fight you alone. " "Meier, calm down..." The two masters were fine, but the four were in a mess. Mu Nanshu takes her to the car, Gu Qi has been cleverly leaning against him, which makes him like it very much. "If you don''t like it, I''ll change the bed." "Xiaosushu, you are so kind to me, how can I be willing to escape..." Gu Qi''s mouth is like wiping honey. Before the words fell, mu Nanshu had already kissed him. There was no truth in this sweet mouth. If someone else had died ten thousand times, she was the only one who wanted to kill her several times. He put up with the thought that if she died, he would never see her fresh smile again. Besides, as soon as he saw her, his anger disappeared in an instant. Soft and fragrant lips, before it seems to have eaten sugar, there is a sweet taste in the lips and teeth. Around her tongue, biting her lips. He let her go when he heard her eating pain. "Little pivot, I really don''t want to run." "Xiao Qi''er, you can''t escape in this life." He said every word in her ear. As if announced in general, Gu Qi''s hair stood on end. She felt as if she was being watched by a hunter. "Little pivot, I will not escape." It''s strange that she doesn''t run away. When the goods are finished, she will be far away. The car drove to the mansion, but this time mu Nanshu did not take her back to her room, but went to a very remote ce. His house is veryrge and Gu Qi has not visited itpletely. As soon as the door of the yard was pushed in, she felt very gloomy. It was about that the trees were too high and there was no poprity. She felt gloomy. "Little pivot, this is not your room." "Well." "Where are you taking me?" "See a man." Qitouyigu, I don''t know any Chinese Mu Nanshu did not speak. Wu Mei and Gu Huan also followed. "Mr. Qi, what do you do?" "I don''t know." Gu Huan took Gu Qi''s hand, "Qi Ye, what''s this ce? It''s terrible to look at. Shall we not stay here?" Mu Nanshu looks at Gu Huan and takes his hand. His eyes are not happy. "Come here." Gu Qi buttian ran over, Mu Nan Shu stretched out his hand, and Gu Qi quickly took him. Wang opens the door and the two walk in. "How did he be like this?" Gu Huan was confused. "She was afraid of him." Wu Mei can see clearly. In the world, she has people who are afraid, that man Gu Huan had to hold Wu Mei and follow them in. Just entered the room, Gu Qi smelled a smell of blood, eyes are all kinds of torture tools, here is the torture room! The woman''s voice came: "Mr. mu, please let me go! I know I''m wrong, and I''ll never dare. " Gu Qi looked at the woman who cried so much that her make-up had turned into a ball. The woman who sent flowers the night before yesterday! She sat in a chair, her hands and feet fixed, her face flustered, and her hair very messy. "It''s her. The man who sent me the flowers. Why is she here?" Ah Wang said, "because she let you go, Mr. Wang has arrested her and waited for you toe back." "When Ie back?" Gu Qi was a little confused. Mu Nanshu sits on the chair and takes Gu Qi into his arms. "Let''s go." "Start what?" Gu Qi felt a little uneasy. "If you move me, you have to pay. She doesn''t like you very much? Cut your tongue first, then your hands and feet. " "Yes, sir." A Wang took a knife from the side of the instrument of torture, as well as the fixed mouth of the instrument of torture. Gu Qi''s body trembles, this person won''te really? "Xiaosushu, she did nothing wrong. Don''t be so cruel." "Wait a minute, Wang." Gu Qi was relieved. Fortunately, her words worked. Mu Nanshu saidzily: "cut your hands and feet first, so that you don''t have to cut your tongue. You can''t make a sound. Ten fingers are connected to one heart, and the fingers start to break." Gu Huan grabs Wu Mei''s hand. What is he doing? "Little pivot, no..." "Broken." Mu Nanshu gave a coldmand. Chapter 729 After mu Nanshu gave an order, the next second came the woman''s shrill wail. The voice almost broke her eardrum. They all said that it was the most painful thing. This just broke a little finger, the woman shivered. "Mr. mu, I beg you to let me go. I can give you a lot of money..." Mu Nanshu did not take a look at it. "Continue." Then the second finger is cut off. It feels like chicken bone. You bite it off. Gu Huan grabs Wu Mei''s hand with fright. She feels that her fingers hurt. Does this man have a heart? It''s so cold! "Stop it." Gu Qi didn''t know what mu Nanshu meant. He was just trying to make an example and let her know. That woman has done nothing wrong, she has always been clear. If it''s her enemy, let alone her hands, it doesn''t matter if she cuts off her feet. This woman is at least her savior. She can''t bite the hand that feeds her. Mu Nanshu looked at her as if waiting for her expression. Gu Qi already knew that this man was hard hearted, but he still had to smile on the surface. "Little pivot, don''t cut it. People are afraid of blood." Her emotional intelligence is high. If she pleads with a woman directly, he will cut down even more. "We''ll break it when we get out." The woman has been scared to death, the hope that finally rises is dashed again. However, Gu Qi hugged mu Nanshu''s neck. "I believe in Buddhism recently, and it''s not good to kill animals. Buddhists don''t pay attention to cause and effect. Xiaoshu Shu should be regarded as umting virtue for me and releasing her, OK?" The woman looked at Gu Qi gratefully. She knew that if Mu Nanshu didn''t speak, she would never get out of here. Mu Nanshu was silent and did not open his mouth. Gu Qi looked at the broken finger of the woman, and the expression of pleading on her face, and felt a little unbearable. A Wang and a CAI followed mu Nanshu for a long time, and once he decided what to do, he would never give up. "You''d better save your mind. My husband has no choice but to ask her to have five fingers instead of four." As soon as the voice dropped, Gu Qi suddenly approached mu Nanshu''s ear and said something. Mu Nanshu saidzily, "let her go." With that, he got up and took Gu Qi away. Suddenly, a Wang felt a good pain in his face. This gentleman didn''t give him face. He was just pping his face. But they were all curious. What did Gu Qi say in his ear? He would suddenly change his mind. It is clear that mu Nanshu is deliberately demonstrating today. If he does not severely punish this woman, Gu Qi is not good at learning. It''s very strange for Mr. Wang to stop after two fingers are broken. They were even curious to ask Gu Qi what she had said. In fact, it is very simple, Gu Qi said. "Little pivot, I''m sleepy. Let''s go back to bed and I''ll wipe your back." I''ll wipe your back and let mu Nanshu release the woman. Wu Mei and Gu Huan chase to Mu Nanshu yard, "seven Ye." Mu Nanshu looked at them coldly, "she sleeps with me." It seemed to emphasize and prove something in that tone. this sentence and I sleep to let Gu Qi old face red, the two of them know her identity. "Qi Ye, you..." "You go back and wait for me." "Stay together when youe, Wang. You can''t neglect to arrange amodation for them." With that he had closed the room. Wu Mei has not yet figured out what happened between them. After all, Gu Qi is here. After closing the door, Mu Nan Shu leaned on the chair and said, "get ready to take a bath." Gu Qi rolled up her sleeves to drain water for him, but her idea was how to get more benefits from mu Nanshu. In the bathtub, she didn''t dare to stare at his back. "Xiaosushu, let''s talk about the goods while we''re bored now, OK?" Mu Nanshu''s senses are focused on her small hands, soft and just right. "Well." "I want to enter the Chinese market for this batch of goods. Can Xiaoshu open this door for me?" Frankly speaking, her hands are ck goods. It is definitely impossible to take regr channels. In order to maximize the interests, she must take a shortcut. If Mu Nanshu doesn''t open this mouth, she can''t move any step. Generally, she has to give him a share. As for the proportion of the share, she has to talk face to face. She came here for business. Who knows he is the legendary Mr. mu. Gu Qi is flexible and never rigid. If she can get more benefits, she doesn''t mind rubbing his back several times. Mu Nanshu closed his eyes and enjoyed her service."ording to the rules, I''ll take 40% of your profits." If the person in front of him was not mu Nanshu, Gu Qi would have jumped up. 40%, you might as well go to rob directly. Gu Qi is about to use one of her secret skills, coquetry. "40%? Little pivot, are you too greedy? They managed to get the goods, and they almost died. " It''s someone else. But mu Nanshu likes her delicate words. Others listen to disgust, her voice is soft and pleasant. "That''s your business. If you want to do business in my territory, you have to." Gu Qi bit the lip, calcte down although profit is bigger than regr channel, but she wants to earn a lot less. "Small pivot, for the sake of our bed together, 20% is good? I''ll wipe your back a hundred times for the remaining 20% This girl can do business. "How many times have you wiped my back for a hundred million business?" He turned to look at her. Gu Qi said with a smile: "it''s not because Mr. Mu''s body is so expensive that one of his back is worth ten thousand of others, OK?" "Not good." "You all have such a big yard and a lotus pond. Why do you want to card my hard-earned money?" She tooted mouth not happy way, also only she dares to speak to him like this. "Really?" "Well." She blinked. Mu Nanshu actually grabbed her hand and pulled it into the bathtub. Gu Qi eximed, and his clothes were soaked through instantly. "You know what I want, and I''ll give you whatever you want." Again, he said. Gu Qi also pretended to be a fool to give him a horse''s eye, "small pivot, you say you have a high position and weight, what kind of man do you want, why do you want to hang on me?" "Only you have the audacity to make a foundation with me. Now I have promised. Why, you are not willing to do so?" Gu Qi was imprisoned by him in the bathtub, he did not inch thread, male up and female under the posture, the warm water in the bathtub let her very flustered. "I didn''t exin it. I was just kidding you." "I never joke, little Qi''er, it''s hard for you to follow me?" His eyes were serious. Gu Qi is a smart woman who knows who should touch and who should be away from. But God always pulled them together again and again, just like there was a, and she couldn''t escape. "Little pivot, it''s not difficult. I just think We''re not very suitable. " "What''s wrong?" "It doesn''t fit anywhere. I don''t like your type." Gu Qi said it directly. Mu Nanshu''s face was a little ugly, "what type do you like?" "I like women. You''re not a woman. We''re not suitable for sex." Mu Nanshu narrowed his eyes, and the little thing pretended to be rude to him. It seems that she should be really moved. "Is it?" ¡°¡­¡­ Yes She is guilty. At this time, mu Nanshu opened her coat with one hand. Inside her was a T-shirt. After being moistened by water, the trace of wrapping could be seen. "You, what are you doing?" Gu Qi covered his hands. "You." I don''t know where he got a dagger. "Don''t move it." Gu Qi scared back are cold sweat, "you don''t impulse, I am obedient is." He did not hurt her, but cut her T-shirt directly. "Let go of your hands." Gu Qi then reflected what he was going to do, "that I''m warning you that it''s not sweet to be forced to fight. " "I don''t care if it''s sweet or not. As long as I can twist the melon off, I''ll be happy. I''ll say it for thest time. Let go." "I don''t, I don''t." "Ah..." Mu Nanshu suddenly grinned at her awkward appearance. In a sh, Gu Qi seemed to see the archangeling, the light shining everywhere. What a handsome man with a beautiful smile. Taking advantage of her bewilderment, mu Nanshu bent down and kissed her lips. Gu Qi''s eyes widened. It''s not the first time they kiss, but it''s the first time he kisses her so skillfully. In such an ambiguous environment, she is out of control In a trance, she felt a loose chest, he removed her shackles! Chapter 730 Mu Nanshu has a keen talent for everything, and several exercises are enough to make him understand the main points. To be fair, Gu Qi doesn''t hate mu Nanshu, or even a man as good as him. She not only doesn''t hate it, but also likes him. Her cleverness lies in knowing that mu Nanshu is a powerful man, and she can''t be moved. Some ungrateful women are clearly aware that it is not necessary to do it, leading to their own moths to the fire, the end is tragic. Usually she can still keep calm mood, today she gradually lost in his kiss. Until the chest restraint disappeared, her consciousness suddenly awakened. Mu Nanshu let her go. "Now do you want to say you are a man?" Gu Qi blushed for the first time. She covered the spring light with her hands. "When did you know that?" "Xiao Qi''er, why do you think I can tolerate you again and again? Be obedient. Give it to me His voice was different from usual, and there was a little more lust in it. It is not easy for him to keep calm now. Gu Qi was flustered, "that You, you calm down "Xiaoqi''er, I can give you whatever you want, and I can help you develop the market." "I I don''t want to. " She said in an awkward way. "What on earth do you want?" Mu Nanshu looked at the delicious dishes in front of him, but he did not start. He doesn''t like coercion in this kind of thing. "It''s not what I want, xiaosushu. I''m not going to fall in love. Do you want me to be your girlfriend or lover?" She has a clear score on this point. She takes care of the owner of the family. Of course, she can''tmit herself to be someone else''s lover. As for the girl friend, this is also very important. She does not like mu Nanshu''s dangerous identity. "Is there a difference?" Mu Nanshu frowned. For the first time, he felt that there were so many things about women. "Of course, girlfriends want to marry back to be wives, while lovers are invisible." "Wife." Mu Nanshu did not think about it. At least he had never been attracted to other women before. Gu Qi almost a saliva stuck in the throat, how he jumped directly from his girlfriend to his wife? "Even if it''s a wife, you''ll have to chase me. I promise." "After you?" Mu Nanshu is even more confused. If he really likes any woman, she wille and he will go after her? "Yes, if I like you, I will agree with you." Mu Nanshu nodded decisively, "OK, I''ll chase you. How about this batch of goods released unconditionally, and then help you expand the Chinese market?" "Of course, but I still can''t promise you." Mu Nanshu was worried, "how can you, a woman, promise me?" "To Unless you build a castle in the volcano, I promise you This condition is harsh enough. It is absolutely impossible to build a castle on a volcano. Gu Qi thought about it and added, "it must be an active volcano." Mu Nanshu: Put clear this thing is to make trouble for him, Gu Qi sees him not to open a mouth, this just smiles: "is it very difficult?" "Don''t go back on it." "Of course, I will never go back on my word." Mu Nanshu let go, and she got up and left. Gu Qi breathed a sigh of relief. Did he really agree to such an unreasonable request? It''s impossible to build a castle on an active volcano. Even if he didn''t want his life, those workers would not be killed. An active volcano means that it will erupt anytime, anywhere. Generally, in that kind of ce, there is no construction condition. Whether it is from human or material resources are unlikely things, even he can not do this. Gu Qi saw that his body was wet, so he took off his clothes and took a bath. The best thing about Mu Nanshu is that he won''t force himself too much, otherwise he would have touched himself in that situation. When she was feelingfortable, mu Nanshu lost a suit of clothes and came in. "You don''t have to pretend to be with me." With this sentence, he left again without looking at Gu Qi. Gu Qi is a little confused. Is he so unattractive? Now that he knows he''s a woman, he can''t even look at it? Hum, how unreasonable, her seven Ye always eat all men and women, mu Nanshu even ignored her charm. Gu Qi pulled off his wig and his ck hair poured down. The clothes beside mu Nanshu are actually women''s clothes, and they are also modern small dress Princess nightdress. Can''t you see that he likes the tone? I thought he would prepare the same Tang costume for himself. Gu Qi washed away the powder on his face, with long hair, and looked at himself in the mirror. There was no pink and white, but it was iparable.Gu Qi killed her with her skirt. She is a typical contradiction. On the other hand, he felt that mu Nanshu was too dangerous to be close to him. On the other hand, she felt that mu Nanshu didn''t even look at her and felt that she was no longer attractive. Don''t see mu Nanshu in the bedroom. Where is this man? Taking advantage of his absence, Gu Qi looked around like a child and found a very ssical candlestick. Will this be like the movie, as long as a turn will appear a secret door or something? Gu Qi tried to turn. There was a roar in her ear. The next second, the wall withndscape painting behind her opened. "Wow, that''s cool!" Gu Qi''s eyes are shing. When she goes in, her eyes don''t know where to put them. It was a huge arsenal of all kinds of new bombs and weapons, from pistols to heavy machine guns. She picked up a new type of pistol that was not seen on the market. "What are you doing?" The voice of Mu Nanshu came from his ear. Gu Qi was scared to shake his body and put the pistol behind him. "Well Well, I, I just identally touched the candlestick, and the door opened. I didn''t mean toe in. " She was afraid that she would be killed by mu Nanshu if she knew the secret of Mu Nanshu. "Not careful?" "Well, I just touched it with curiosity." "What''s in your hand?" Gu Qi took out the pistol, "I haven''t seen this one. I''m curious." "Of course you can''t have seen it. This is my design. At present, the military is still in mass production. I only have the first finished product." Gu Qi opened his mouth, he understated how to tell the secret of earth shaking. "Who the hell are you?" In Gu Qi''s heart, he is just a local viin. He even reveals his rtionship with the military. "Promise me, and I''ll tell you." "No Mu Nanshu first saw her long hair shawl, wearing a white dress, but also barefoot, like a fairy tale princess in general. Her women''s clothes are much more eye-catching than men''s. "The recoil of this pistol is smaller than that of traditional pistols, and the attack speed is improved. It is very suitable for women to use. I will give it to you if you like." "You''re not afraid I''ll shoot you?" Gu Qi said with a smile. "If a woman is afraid, what qualifications do I have to keep you with me? Can you use a gun? I will not teach you, " " Yes Gu Qi found that he didn''t have a point to me himself. "Small pivot, I found your secret, you don''t kill people?" "Well, good proposal." Mu Nanshu picked her up and said, "this will kill people." Put her on the bed, "what kind of mattress do you like? I''ll have it customized tomorrow." Gu Qi was embarrassed by the sudden tenderness, "that Why are you so nice to me, sushu "It''s good for you." Gu Qi: He gave her a gentle smile and leaned over to kiss her on the lips. This kiss makes Gu Qi totally defenseless. She feels like a spoiled little princess, and he is the warm prince. Will words like warmth appear in him? At that moment, her heart blossomed. On the other side, a Wang suddenly remembered something, "a CAI, what do you think Mr. a asked us to buy Women''s clothes today?" "I don''t know. At first I thought he thought he wanted to find a woman, but now it''s obviously not." "Our husband doesn''t have that habit, does he?" Both of them thought of one thing at the same time. They thought that mu Nanshu had a special hobby. Is it that he wants to y role-ying? Mu Nanshu suddenly sneezed, "who is scolding me?" Gu Qi''s face is red. She suddenly realizes that she has no resistance to his kiss. She seems to enjoy it. This is not a good omen. Chapter 731 Gu Qi soon regained her sanity. She knew that she had a small me in her heart. No matter what, it would be infinitely erged. When she just wanted to put out the fire, she found that mu Nanshu was pale. His forehead exudes thick thin sweat, obviously is not quite right. "What''s the matter with you?" "No It''s something. " Mu Nanshu had a stomachachest night. Today he only ate a little light food, and his stomach began to ache again. "How can it be ok? Look at your face. It''s so painful that it''s transformers. Lie down." Gu Qi is just worried about his family background, not really hate him, see him very painful appearance also some anxious. She went to find a Wang in a hurry. As soon as she opened the door, Wang was confused. Where did shee from! After all, Gu Qi was dressed in a white skirt with long hair spread vertically. If she didn''t speak, it would be like a white moon. She still ran barefoot, just like a fairying from the moon. A mouth: "a Wang, your husband seems to be ill." At that time, a Wang had only one feeling. He was lying in a big groove. This woman was Stinky boy? "You are..." "I''m your seventh master. Go and find the doctor quickly. Xiaoshu is going to hang up and his face is white." "What A Wang just took off one of his shoes. When he heard that mu Nanshu was going to hang up, he was anxious, regardless of whether Gu Qi was a man or a woman. He ran forward vigorously. When awan rushed in, his face was full of panic. "What''s the matter with you, sir? What''s wrong with you. " Mu Nanshu saw that one foot was wearing shoes and the other was not. He saidzily, "what are you doing so panicking? I''m not dead. " "Sir, fairy sister, no, the stinky boy says you''re going to hang up." Gu Qi heard this sentence as soon as he came in. He was very happy andughed: "ha ha, did you just call me a fairy?" "No, I didn''t. You heard me wrong, stinky boy." Awang''s face turned red. I didn''t expect this stinking boy to dress up as a woman. "You just yelled, one more time." Mu Nanshu listened to two people. You said a word and I said, his face was very ugly, "have you said enough?" Gu Qi this just jumped over, "small pivot, how are you?" "I''m sorry, sir." "Go and bring me the medicine for my stomach. I have a stomachache." Wang quickly took stomach medicine for him, Gu Qi thought he was still good before he left. By the way, she seems to hear a word from Wang that her husband can''t eat spicy food. "Is it the pepper of that day..." "Sir, you can''t eat spicy stomach disease. I didn''t sleep all nightst night. I''ve got stomach trouble again tonight. Can you save some snacks?" There is only one feeling in a Wang''s heart. She is disguised as a woman. After all, Qi Ye''s style was too fierce before, which could not be made by a woman. Therefore, he preferred to believe that Gu Qi was dressing as a man rather than a woman as a man. Gu Qi saw mu Nanshu, who was originally white, and now is a pale face. She felt some guilt in her heart. "You go to sleep. It''s nothing." "But your body, sir..." "Get out." A Wang had to leave. Before leaving, he took a look at Gu Qi. She was really like a woman. There were only two people left in the room. Gu Qi was somewhat embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you had a bad stomach." "No big deal. Sleep." Shey beside him. "I''ll rub it for you. It won''t hurt." If he did not refuse, he would have acquiesced. Gu Qi kneaded his stomach carefully over and over again. He felt much better. "You have a bad stomach. I''ll cook some porridge for you tomorrow." Gu Qi said. She did not hear the reply. She looked down and saw that mu Nanshu was already asleep. He had two ck regiments at the moment. It was obvious that he had not slept well before. How can a man of his status have stomach trouble? Generally, people with stomach diseases are often overeating or eating irregrly. When he was asleep, he looked like an ancient man floating out of a picture. Cover his quilt, Gu Qi looks at his face, in fact, he is really pretty good-looking, and IQ is very high. Before that, the room with antique appearance and full of science and technology in it could design that kind of room, but what is genius? He said little, but decisive, only to her tolerance. Gu Qi looked and looked sleepy, lying in Mu Nanshu and sleeping. In the middle of the night, the curtain on the bed fluttered with the wind. Gu Qi vaguely opened her eyes and found that the wind was strong at night. She was ready to get up and close the window. This eye, Gu Qi found Mu Nan Shu shivering, murmuring in his mouth. "Pain, pain Don''t hit me "Little pivot, what''s the matter with you? Do you have a bad stomachacheMu Nanshu suddenly woke up from his sleep, saw the woman in front of him and hugged her. His whole body was wet through, his body was still shaking, and he had not called out before when he had a stomachache. "Have you had a nightmare?" She reached out and stroked his back slowly, soothing him. Mu Nanshu sniffed her body shallow warm fragrance, "I''m here, don''t be afraid." He took her to sleep again until dawn. Mu Nanshu seldom gets up after eight o''clock. Today, when he wakes up, it is already 9:30. Without Gu Qi, did the little thing escape? He opened the curtain to get ready to get up, Gu Qi has already pushed the door into. "Awake? I''ve made millet porridge for you. Come and have some She was still wearing a man''s clothes, but mu Nanshu saw a gentle and virtuous figure from her. Long hair shawl, white skirt elegant, like a fairy. "You..." Mu Nanshu was a little surprised. He didn''t think she could make anything. His face is still some pale, Gu Qi sat beside him, "why do you have such a serious stomach disease?" Mu Nanshu did not speak. He only drank millet porridge, which was the most nourishing food for the stomach. "Xiaosushu, what nightmare did you havest night? You keep shouting don''t hit you, who''s going to hit you Mu Nanshu held a porcin spoon and said, "I''ll introduce some people to youter. Your jewelry can be sold to them." Gu Qi realized that there was a forbidden area in everyone''s heart, as well as mu Nanshu. The stronger the man is, the more hurt he has been. Only when hees out of the dark can he be so powerful. Although she was curious, she did not deliberately pry. "Well, thank you, little pivot." "Never say thank you to me." Only polite words would say thank you. He didn''t need her. After breakfast, with mu Nanshu''s introduction, Gu Qi got to know several people. At that time, she didn''t feel that they were the biggest jewellers in China. With mu Nanshu in the middle, no one dares to transfer her money. Gu Qi holds a calctor and calctes for most of the day. "60% more than I expected it to be!" "Mr. Qi, how much can we earn from this ticket?" Gu Qi wrote down a string of figures on the paper, "excluding capital, we made a profit of more than 100 million yuan. Originally, I only estimated 60 million yuan." After all, to exclude such expenses and other expenses, I did not expect to know a mu Nanshu, who was greatly promoted. "Mr. Qi, Mr. Mu is really good, but even if he is more powerful, you should not apany him for money." Wu Mei had some difficult words to say. Gu Qi hit her head for a moment, "where did you think of it? Your seven Ye''s charm is infinite. What do you need? He''s after me "Then you didn''t And what? " "Of course not. Is your seventh master so stupid?" "Mr. Qi, you scared me to death. If you really lose your body, how can I ount for my family?" Gu Huan stroked her chest. "The follow-up is up to you. Don''te back here." "Why?" The two of them were confused. Gu Qi didn''t say that if they were here, they would have worries. Although mu Nanshu is good to her, he can''t hold him and let her stay by his side forever. As soon as the matter over here is over, Gu Qi always wants to leave. "Anyway, listen to me and leave today." "Qi Ye, what about you?" "I have my own way. I''ll see you in America." Two people look at each other, and finally listen to her, to deal with the follow-up on the ground of leaving the mansion. As long as Gu Qi didn''t say go, mu Nanshu didn''t say anything. After staying for more than a week, Gu Qi has sessfully received the bnce. "Xiaosushu, today I have a hair, I want to invite you to dinner!" She said cheerfully. Mu Nanshu liked her smile most and spoiled him by saying, "OK, what do you want to eat?" "I''ll set up a ce for awan, and you''ll find out in a minute." She smiles and thinks I''m sorry. She should go. Chapter 732 Gu Qi made awan set a good position in the morning. Mu Nanshu had a habit of clearing the venue no matter where he ate. This is a very special private dish. Gu Qi takes his arm in a dogleg way. "It''s very good for me to pay for it today. I don''t want to check with anyone who paid me for a long time." Mu Nanshu rubbed her head, "don''t rob." These days, they get on well with each other. They eat and live with each other. asionally, mu Nanshu introduces her to her. Obviously, he wanted Gu Qi to develop well in China and not let her go back home. He can give her anything but freedom. This is Gu Qi from his body feel, and she is born unrestrained, love freedom. Mu Nanshu is too extreme to afford. These days, the two people get along with each other. She has deliberately avoided developing in that direction. She will not stay here. Gu Qi has formed the habit of giving mu Nanshu cloth dishes, and she knows more or less about his taste. In the past, all these things were done by Wang. When Gu Qi came, Wang would retire and beid off. Gu Qi has behaved a lot, and the dishes are light. "Xiaosusu, do you think you changed from a rabbit in yourst life? How do you like to eat vegetables?" Living with mu Nanshu during this period of time, she rarely saw mu Nanshu eat meat, even if there is meat smell, it is also shredded food. His height is very tall but not strong, coupled with his coquettish face, asionally a side face will make you think he is more beautiful than a woman. "Then why don''t you like celery?" "Bad." "The same thing." Gu Qi is born to like meat, and likes all kinds of meat. She and mu Nanshu are just the opposite. Gu Qi couldn''t understand why he didn''t like the delicious meat? "Here, this fish is very delicious. I''ll pick out all the bones for you to have a taste." It is not intended to please, mu Nanshu originally gives people the feeling that she is superior. She is used to it by men, and she has no feminine charm. In the past, when she was with a woman, she took care of her woman. Over time, she developed a habit. Mu Nanshu also likes her service very much. He will eat whatever she feeds. A Wang and a CAI from the beginning very disgusted Gu Qi, to now began to ept her. It seems that this stinky boy is beside him. He is not aszy as before. He is more angry. In the past, mu Nanshu was like a snake. Most of the time, it was curled upzily. It''s fast and urate when hunting, and it will never give people a living. Since Gu Qi came, Mr. Gu is like a orchid in the wind. Although he is still quiet, he is more energetic than before. In the past, mu Nanshu ate less and did not eat meat and fishy food because of stomach disease. Awan achai always tried to persuade him. As long as Gu Qi is coquettish, he will eat whatever she feeds. Although the stinky boy is a man, it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing. Gu Qimei Zizi ate a meal, "small pivot, I''m full, how about you?" "Well." She fed a bowl of rice, a bowl of soup, he had long been able to support. "Let''s go to the seaside and see the stars." "Good." Gu Qi did not let anyone follow, she was like a happy child, "small pivot, you hurry up." What mu Nanshu likes most is the smile on her face, which warms his years and time. She mischievous pulling him to sit on the beach, "small pivot, after you want to eat well ah." "Why do you say that all of a sudden?" "Nothing. I''m just worried about you. If I''m not here, will you stop eating meat? You''re such a tall man, how can you do without meat? " "Then you will be by my side and feed me all my life." Mu Nan Shu holds her slender waist. Gu Qi''s eyes shed a touch of loss, but soon she began tough. "Sushu, I want to give you a present today." "What..." Gu Qi suddenly embraces his neck and embraces his kiss. She knows that she is in love with him, which is a very dangerous signal. Mu Nanshu''s identity is mysterious. Until now, I don''t know who he is. He is definitely not such a simple viin. Even if he was by his side every day, Gu Qi still felt that he was covered with ayer of fog, and he could not see clearly. He has a very special study, where no one is allowed to enter, most of the time he is not in it. She had no idea what to do in it. Since he never told himself, Gu Qi would not dig. The more he knew, the faster he died. This is Gu Qi''s first initiative to kiss him, mu Nanshu''s heart is jubnt. He carefully let her kiss, for fear of scaring away the naughty kitten.Gu Qi felt that his lips were not enough and bit him for a moment. "Are you a cat?" Mu Nanshu was bitten by her and didn''t get angry. "Yes, I am your cat." Mu Nan Shu enough lips a smile, plucked her slender waist to kiss her again, "small seven son, stay with me." Gu Qi''s eyes twinkled and did not answer. Her fingers did not know when an injection appeared and stabbed it into mu Nanshu''s neck. Mu Nanshu body soft cotton fell, Gu Qi looking at his sleeping face, clearly is his choice of the road, but why in the end she did not give up. "Xiaosushu, you have to eat and sleep well. Thank you for taking care of me, but we are really not suitable." She gave him a hard kiss on the lips. With such a perfect body, she couldn''t help but want to do something. Gu Qi seems to be naughty, but in fact is a very calm and rational woman. She is very clear that mu Nanshu''s love for her is based on the foundation that he can control. What she wants is absolute freedom, not as an essory of men. Gu Qi reluctantly gets up and leaves, and there is a speedboat not far away. "Mr. Qi, we are leaving." Gu Qi looks at the man on the beach. She is reluctant to give up. She has already attached to him. "Mr. Qi, why don''t we just leave by ne?" "No Gu Qi does not give him a lot of injections, and he will soon wake up. So far, she didn''t know what kind of power mu Nanshu had. Maybe he could stop her from taking off. He is like a deep ck hole, how can not see what is inside. "Why? At most, Mr. Mu is very good in some aspects, and his hand is not so long. " "His hands are longer than you think." "Let''s go quickly, or we won''t be able to go if we''re too slow." "Qi Ye, why do I think you are not very happy? Is it not a happy thing to leave him?" "Yes, I should be happy. I''ll get on the boat and have some funter." Gu Qi cleaned up his mood and soon recovered his bright smile. She didn''t know that at the seaside, a man''s robe was flying in the wind, and two people were standing behind him. "Sir, don''t you like brother Gu very much? How did you let him go? " Two people to Gu Qi had a change of outlook, also unlike before so one mouthful of a stinky boy''s call. Mu Nanshu''s body is different from that of ordinary people. When Gu Qi takes out the injection, no, he knows when she is making it. He dares to take risks with his body, because his general medicine is useless, and only a few poisons will be useful. He knew what she was thinking, but he didn''t interrupt and let her go. "The bird has been in the cage for a long time. It is to let it go." "Sir, I''m not afraid to let the birds go back to the mountain, and they can''t be taken back in the future?" Wang asked. Mu Nanshu stood with a negative hand. "Awan, I remember you hated her before, didn''t you?" Ah Wang was a little embarrassed, "yes, at the beginning, how could a man be shameless and bewitch you. Later, I gradually felt that elder brother Gu was also very good at his side. At least, he had a lot of rules in his life. In the past, we advised Mr. Gu to eat what he said. Brother Gu is chirping. If we leave, we are not used to it. " "Don''t worry, she can''t go." Mu Nanshu knew her whereabouts like the palm of his hand. "She got on the ck boat and wanted to leave without my eyes and ears." "ck ship? So Gu Xiaoge bumped into Mr. Gu''s territory again? Do you want to give me an order in advance, sir "No, let her fly freely. It''s all mine anyway. She''s under my eyelids wherever she flies." "Yes, sir. Let''s get on the boat and have a look. The ce where Gu is must be very busy." Chapter 733 The ck ship, as the name suggests, is not an ordinary ship. What is going on on on this ship is also a dark transaction. Gu Qi inquired about the route of the ck ship. She boarded the ck boat in a speedboat, then transferred to Australia and then flew to the United States. Gu Qi, the name of the ck boat, had heard of it for a long time, but he had nevere to y. Gu Huan was a little uneasy, "Mr. Qi, what do you think you are a good girl to do in such a ce? I heard it''s all about people. " "It''s just a little curious. Besides, he can''t find me on it." Gu Qi happened to meet someone who annoyed mu Nanshu when he followed him. Mu Nanshu found out the trace of the man in minutes. So Gu Qi feels that he can''t leave from the regr channel. Mu Nanshu will catch her back! Even though she had nned the route to leave, Gu Qi was excited when she got on the ck boat for the first time. She couldn''t see that she was running for her life. "Wow, this ship is so grand and luxurious!" "My Lord, don''t forget our purpose. We are not here for a ride." "Yes, go in and have a look. The tickets for boarding are not cheap. We have to y back." Gu Huan and Wu Mei looked at each other, "how can I not see the nervous feeling of Qi Ye at all?" "I think it''s like she''s here to travel." "Well, follow her quickly, and then lose it." In their eyes, Gu Qi is a worry. When they arrived, the auction was about to be held. Gu Qi took a mask and put it on his face and sat down beside one of them. At the moment, mu Nanshu has arrived, but he is in the darkness on the second floor. He can see clearly below, but the people below can''t see him. Even if Gu Qi was wearing a mask, he saw her at a nce. The little thing seemed very curious and kept looking around. "Sir, have you found elder brother Gu?" "Well." He''s got his eye set, and wherever she is, he can always see it at the first sight. Gu Qi is really excited, she does not ask the men around her questions. "Hi, brother, how many times have you been here?" "The first time," he said "It''s my first time, too. Are you nervous, brother? I''m a little nervous. After all, I''ve never been to a ce like this. " Man:.... " Gu Qi seems to be entangled with him, "brother, I heard that there are not only auction men but also women here. Do you like men or women?" Man:.... " "actually I''m just ying, brother. Do you think I''m woodlouse?" The man just wanted to seal the sparrow''s mouth with a piece of tape. The auctioneer said for a long time, finally ushered in the firstmodity, here many people are voluntary. Some women or men who are short of money will sign up voluntarily, and the price of one night is much higher than that in other ces. Come on, a woman in a sexy bikini, all kinds of show off. "Brother, I think this woman is ugly. If I only pay 50 cents, I can''t do more." "Can you shut up? You''re upset. " The man finally can''t help it, how can this person nag? Gu Qi made an action of closing her mouth. I don''t know if it is her illusion. She always feels that there is a cold line of sight staring at her. Is it because she has a guilty conscience that she feels like this? "Brother, do you feel a chill?" "I told you to shut up." "Oh." Gu Qi obediently did not speak, so silence for five minutes, the moreter the price will be higher, the appearance of people are more and more pleasing to the eye. "Brother, why don''t you make an offer all the time?" "You didn''t call." "I''m poor, so I don''t cry." Gu Qi was right. As soon as she finished her speech, the next second she appeared was the finale of the show. The host was very excited and said that it was the twin sister flower, the best of the best. "I don''t know what it looks like." Gu Qi rubbed his hands, just like a lecher. When the cage was opened, a pair of women in thin purple suspender skirts sat inside. Women are very beautiful, beautiful without impurities, the most beautiful is that they have a pair of purple pupil. What beautiful eyes! Purple, like the characters in animation. Before other people bid, Gu Qi was the first to pick up the number te, "ten million, I''ll take it!" Gu Huanfu forehead, this ck sheep. the man around her mouth sucked speechless, and said that she was woodlouse poor. "I''ll give you 13 million." The two girls are obviously the best, especially the pair of eyes, as if they see more than two eyes, the soul will be taken away. In this world, there are blue, ck, amber, green and so on pupil, but purple is very few.The two girls were obviously not willing. From their bare skin, she could see that they had been abused before, with traces on their hands and feet, and now there are tears. It''s like two little white rabbits holding each other to keep warm. It''s also very attractive for men. "Fifteen million." "20 million." Gu Qicai raised a price and was immediately doubled. "Thirty million!" Gu Qida''s male chauvinism is out of the blue. The two girls are not willing to let them fall into the hands of adulterers. "35 million." "Thirty eight million." Gu Huan on one side took Gu Qi and said, "Mr. Qi, you can stop. We have made more than one hundred million through our hard work. Look at those smelly men. They are sure to get it. Don''t mix them up Gu Qi couldn''t listen at all, "50 million!" What a nice girl! These animals will abuse them if they get them. "Qi Ye..." Wu Mei was also in a hurry. "Fifty five million!" The rest of the people are crazy, have to raise prices, purple pupil women are too few. Gu Qi snorted, "60 million." Things have gone in unpredictable directions. Mu Nanshu''s face was very cold, "do you think she likes women?" "Isn''t it natural that this man likes women?" A Wang still thinks Gu Qi is a man. Mu Nanshu''s fingers clenched, and the two felt the unpleasant atmosphere on mu Nanshu, so they quickly pacified him. "Don''t be angry, sir. Brother Gu is kind-hearted. A few days ago, a bird on a tree in the yard fell out of its nest. Without saying a word, he climbed up the tree and sent the bird back." "Yes, I think elder brother Gu likes you, but he is too yful." Thinking of the kiss she had on her way, she liked her own. Under the call of deep water, Gu Qi Chong crown an anger, "100 million!" Oh, this man is fierce enough. If you don''t take her posture, you won''t stop. Anyway, there is another one. We are not stupid. We should avoid this man. Anyway, Gu Qi has one. "One hundred million once, one hundred million twice, one hundred million three times, and finally one hundred million yuan." Gu Huan and Wu Mei feel that their hearts are weeping, this loser! Gu Qi was ted, "hum, it''s all mine." "Wait a minute, sir. I''m afraid you have misunderstood it. One hundred million yuan is the price of a woman, and the other has to be shot again." Gu Qi didn''t know the rules when she got on the boat for the first time. She was confused and said, "can''t you buy one for free?" "where does woodlousee from? Is this the vegetable market?" Buy one and get one free. " Auctioneers maintain professional professionalism, "Mr. if you have the strength to auction together is OK." Gu Qi covered his chest, "and this kind of operation!" A new round of bidding began, Gu Huan had already put a knife on his wrist, "Qi Ye, if you bid again, I will cut my wrist." "If not, I will die." Wu Mei also disagrees with this loser. Gu Qi saw that the auction price had been raised to 40 million yuan, and she was worried. She turned her head and looked at the man beside her. Before he said that he hade up for the first time, from the beginning to the end, he was not interested in men and women. Even such a gorgeous beauty he did not bid a price, Gu Qi looked at the man''s dress. Anyway, he should be a good man. It''s better to give him than other animals. She grabbed the man''s hand and held up the number te. "One hundred million, he''s out." Man:.... " Can he kill this damn sparrow with the number te! Gu Qi said in his ear: "brother, help me. If I have money, I will give it back to you. These two little girls are too poor. Why don''t you shoot it back first, even if you don''t move it, it''ll look good Chapter 734 What does it mean to look good when it''s not moving? Is she a vase? Although it seems to have some beauty. But he didn''te on the boat to do such a thing. He was not interested in men''s and women''s affairs, let alone the women on it. Gu Qi saw his hesitation, "elder brother, you see how poor the little girl is crying, and you will be merciful. You are not poor in money. Save the little girl. I thank you on behalf of the little girl." More than 100 million is not much, but he can do a lot of things. As for spending money on such things? Men''s eyes are slightly cold. The people around have already made an opinion, "Stinky boy, you don''t fish in troubled waters. If you want to ask for the price, it''s someone else''s bidding." "That is, if you want to drive up the prices here, where is the management? If you don''t cross him out quickly, it seems that his 100 million yuan can''t be taken out. It''s better to take a new picture." "Yes, fork out. This little jerk is here to be funny." Other people don''t want to go up to Gu Qi, who is a cold headed youth. No matter what price others call, she will make a higher price to press down. They are most afraid of such people. They go on the boat to have fun, but it doesn''t mean that their money is windy. The women and men above are just ythings. Since they are ythings, who would be willing to spend a lot of money? Mu Nan Shu''s eyes were cold, and he waved, and awan came immediately. The scene became more and more chaotic, and the men who wanted to get women were eager to overturn the result and remake it. Everyone shared amon hatred against the enemy, and they all mored to cross Gu Qi out. Gu Qi forked his waist, "you old things, people take pictures of me. If you want to pay one billion yuan!" Knowing that they couldn''t give up, Gu Qi deliberately said so. "Starting from the price, profiteer!" "You don''t seem to be the same. Don''t talk if you don''t have money." "You haven''t paid yet, administrator. It doesn''t count. Let''s do it again." "Fork him out." "Yes, fork out." Everyone was filled with indignation, and soon the security team came. "Who are you going to fork out?" "She The man who screamed the most was ted. "Take it." "From today on, you will be deprived of the qualification to board the ship forever. Now please get off the ship." The man is all muddled, "should not cross him just be?" "You disturb the order and break the rules. We have arranged for the speedboat to send you away immediately." "What qualifications do you have to let me go? I''m a senior member of this ship, and ask your boss toe over. " "I''m sorry, you don''t deserve to see our boss yet. I advise you to leave now. If it''ste, my boss will be angry and you can''t leave if you want to." Men of course do not believe this evil, "bah, is not a ck boat, do you know who I am?" "To tell you the truth, Laozi is also a Taoist. You know Qinglong. It''s my brother." People on this ship have a rule, that is, wearing masks, there are many professions on board. There are businessmen, politicians and people of the road. A lot of people don''t want to show up, just in order not to reveal their identity. Mu Nanshu sneered, "is Qinglong? That would break his tail. " "Sir, do you want to move the dragon?" "I remember he only gave 30% of thest quarter''s share." "That''s right, butst season he..." "If you don''t follow the rules, just follow the rules." "Yes, sir. What about the younger brother Qinglong?" Mu Nanshu yed with the jade ornaments on his body and saidzily, "since you like to fork people out so much, you can fork them out to feed the sharks." A CAI and a Wang looked at each other, but the man said Gu Qi. This gentleman not only wanted his life, but also implicated Qinglong. It can be seen that this elder brother Gu has a lot of weight in Mr. Gu''s heart. He can say a word casually and let him protect his shortings like this. A Wang said a few words to the man in the headset. The captain''s face changed. Then he said to the arrogant man: "Sir, you don''t have to go now." "That person still a facecent," early so not good, if offend my elder brother, my elder brother minute minute handles you. " "No, sir, you are mistaken. Our boss means to throw you into the sea to feed the fish and tie him up." "What! How dare you! My brother is Qinglong , what has the final say of the boss? Drag it out. " "Let me go. I want to see your boss." "No, you''ve just got a few bloody knives on your body. Yes, it''s bloody enough." Gu Qi saw that the man was tied up in all kinds of flowers, just like an animal being cut by a knife. Gu Huan grabbed her hand. "Seven ye, how terrible, I don''t want to stay here.""Don''t be afraid." Gu Qi had to calm down a lot. Although there were a lot of people, none of them pleaded with him in the field. He had to go through the precise instrument test before boarding the ship, and he could not carry any weapons. The man was like fish on the chopping board, unable to fight back. Soon he was dragged out, no one dared to see, the hall was quiet, heard the sound of heavy objects falling into the sea. How terrible Gu Huan was scared to shiver, "Qi Ye, I want to get off the boat." "Good, don''t be afraid. We''ll be fine." Although Qigu didn''t mention anything to herself. It was obvious that the boss was on the boat, and he could see all of them clearly. She can''t do anything out of line, or she will end up like that person. However, she had a feeling that the boss''s style of work was very simr to Mu Nanshu. The man on this ship? It should not be possible. If he is, how can he let himself go. However, Gu Qi always had a feeling of being protected by others. He did not do anything harmful to nature. That is to say, he had to drive himself away and lost his life. "I''m sorry that a little incident just happened. Let''s continue the auction. This gentleman has already bid for 100 million yuan. Is there any additional one?" What happened just like that, who is still in the mood, everyone is walking on thin ice. They all said that the boss behind the ck ship was very powerful. Unexpectedly, he was so big that he didn''t even see Qinglong. "If not, then this gentleman is the winner of the auction. Please follow me to handle the formalities. Gu Qi soon regained his vigor and vitality. He paid the bill and saw that the man also paid the bill. She quietly put her head together to see a man''s signature, Nangong Li. He said in his ear: "brother, are you from Nangong family?" Nangong from did not expect that she saw his signature, immediately some angry. "Who are you?" "I am an old friend of yours." Gu Qi smiles mysteriously. Although she was wearing a mask, her mouth was exposed. Nangong Li always felt that her smile was very familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere. More than ten years ago, Gu Qi followed his father to visit Nangong''s house. At that time, they met. Nangong family and Gu family have always been on good terms. Gu Qi wore a beautiful princess skirt that day, and cleverly followed Gu dad. Who knows, in a twinkling of an eye, she slipped into the yard and found a beautiful peacock in the yard. When nangongli appeared, the poor peacock had been plucked a pile of hair. This is the pet he raised since he was a child. You can imagine how angry Nangong Li is, and the two of them have a rtionship. At that time, Gu Qi also knew that he had done something wrong, so he raised his mouth and gave a brilliant smile. "Leave elder brother, you look so good-looking, angry not good-looking." Nangong Li looks at the youth around him, old friend? There is no such old friend in his impression. After knowing his identity, Gu Qi is a lot bolder, and she is very clear about the Nangong family. Gu''s father talked in her ear every day that he had not married and wanted to marry Nangong family. He also said that when Gu Qi was older, the two families would be engaged. It can be said that Nangong Li was Gu''s fiance. Gu family and Nangong family both have this meaning, that is to see two children. Seeing Gu Qi smiling at Nangong Li from the monitor, mu Nanshu felt very dazzling. Here, they have given him the identity of Nangong Li. Mu Nanshu has only one reaction after reading it. Whether Gu Qixi likes it or not, he will never give them any development opportunities. "Wang, do me a favor." Ah Wang came over and was surprised, "Sir, this..." "Anyments?" "No, no, no, I''ll be right there." Chapter 735 After knowing the identity of Nangong Li, Gu Qi is obviously more presumptuous. To tell you the truth, although Gu''s father always talks in her ears about how excellent Nangong Li is, she has no feeling at all. Before meeting mu Nanshu, Gu Qi was a brother to any man. However, a mu Nanshu made her move her heart and upset her feelings. Usually this point he is in the study, don''t know what to do, every night is he fell asleep before he came back. He won''t do anything but hold himself in his arms. His temperature is low, she likes to hold him to sleep, cool. When Gu Qi realized that he was thinking of Mu Nanshu, he quickly shook his head and said that he would nevere back and would not meet him again. How could he think of him for no reason? "Two, you can take your auction." There are two girls as like as two peas in the cage, but they are different from each other in the same look. But they will be different when they are familiar with it. Two people are different. For example, when two peoplee, one girl will protect the other behind her. One''s eyes are like a flustered little white rabbit, while the other is afraid, but there are some tenacious in fear. Gu Qi looked at the stubborn girl in front of her. She held up her chin and said, "you''ll follow meter." That frivolous appearance, the girl bit her hard. "Oh, it hurts. Are you a dog?" "Mr. Qi, are you ok? It''s bleeding. " Gu Huan looks sad. "How can you be so ungrateful? If it wasn''t for my seven master to save you, you would be waiting for the smelly man..." "Little roon, don''t be angry. It''s not good to be scared of the little girl. Little sister, I''ll lead you out." The girl didn''t obey, Gu Qi didn''t worry, "you don''t want to go with me, then I''ll sell you to others, after all, it cost me 100 million to buy you." "Asshole!" The girl murmured a curse. Although the young man in front of her could not see her face clearly, she felt very ufortable with a look of ruffian Qi. "I count to three. If you don''te out, I''ll sell it. One..." The girl was very afraid and tangled, and her younger sister looked at her pitifully. They had no choice at all, not him, but others. "Sister, you go." The younger sister pushes her out, and her intuition is that,pared with those men at least, this teenager may not be so bad. Gu Qi stretched out her hand over her staggering body. Wearing high shoes, she was half a head higher than the girl standing barefoot. "Don''t worry. I''ll treat you well if you follow me." This sentence is like the lines of the disciple to the little white flower. This sentence really let this girl remember for a lifetime. She will always remember the boy in front of the mask, the smile of his mouth was so brilliant. Gu Qi hands her over to Wu Mei and pulls Nangong Xun to one side. "Brother Nangong, I warn you, I will take this little white rabbit. You are not allowed to take advantage of others'' danger. When I am rich, I will pay you back with interest." Nangong from the indifferent look at her, her eyes clear, no dirty things. It seems that this mysterious boy was not photographed for that kind of thing. He spent 100 million yuan to save people. I don''t know what he is thinking. "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in her. I''m a businessman. I''ll charge you as long as I take care of it." He always focuses on business, but I don''t know what happened this time. As soon as the sparrow said that he was acting like a devil, he really took a picture. "Hum, the big profiteer!" "You don''t seem to say the same thing." Nangong Li feels more and more familiar with this young man. Gu Qi pulled the timid girl out, "well, he is a good man and won''t move you. If you dare to move, tell me, and I''ll help you clean him up." Nangong Li asked coldly, "who are you?" "You will know when I have enough money to redeem her. You should take good care of her. Look at the poor little girl. What''s your name?" Hearing her tone, the girl felt that she was not a bad person, and she whispered, "my name is youyou." "Xiaoyou''er, you''re so good. This is my phone number. I''ll pick you upter." Nangong Xun takes a long leg to leave, Gu Qi pushes Xiaoyou to the past, "believe me, he is a good man, follow him, he will protect you." Xiaoyou blinked her big purple eyes and said, "thank you Thank you Another girl watched her sister leave with Nangong Xun. She was worried, but she couldn''t help it. "Don''t worry, she will be OK. Her name is youyou. What''s your name?" "For years." "What''s your name? After years of parting from life and death, your soul has nevere to dream. Is your name derived from the song of evesting regret After years of looking at her, it was acquiescence. This poem is a poem in memory of my sweetheart, and the person who named them seems to be thinking about who."Xiao Nian,e with me." Gu Qi went to take her hand and was pulled away by her, "don''t touch me." Look at her defensive eyes, Gu Qi does not believe this evil, must grasp her. "Hum, I bought you back with 100 million yuan. I will touch you if you are my own in the future and my dead in death." She rubbed her face for years. It was tender and tender. After years of being so naive by her behavior made some helpless, Gu Huan is very unhappy. "Do you know how he earned it back? You have to be with others... " She almost said that sentence, Gu Qi red at her. "Go back to my room and sleep. Today I''m going to sleep with little Jing Nian." Gu Qi took off his coat and put it on his body for years to cover the scenery she showed. This small action made me a little lost in my mind. Her mouth was frivolous, but her action was Gu Qi took her away, met with other men''s malicious eyes, Gu Qi said: "look what to see, and then look at you also fork out to feed the shark." The thought of the man who had been fed a shark made everyone converge. A Wang looks at Gu Qi''s scene of holding a beauty in his arms, and his hair on his back stands up. This elder brother Gu is simply caressing Mr. Gu''s scales. He is still exining to her that she is kind-hearted. Now he looks like a big lecher! "Well, sir, brother Gu is just a gentleman." Mu Nanshu didn''t speak. If Gu Qi was holding a man, he would go to huangquan road to catch the fish. After years of being held by her, those men did not dare to look at it again. This kind of care made her feel a little warm. It seems that there is an inexplicable light fragrance on the youth, which gives people a sense of peace of mind. "Little Jing Nian, sleep with me tonight, and Mr. Qi will show you a big baby." "You After years of red face. As soon as he entered the door, Gu Qi ordered Gu Huan to prepare clean clothes. Wu Mei is not at ease to live with her. There are so many smelly men on the ship. She will get off the ship tomorrow morning. She is responsible for Gu Qi''s safety. Gu Qi took off the mask on her face. After years of seeing her real face, she did not expect that she should be so beautiful, more beautiful than a woman. "Don''t you think he''s so handsome that he''s stupid?" Gu Qi shaved her nose. In other people''s eyes, she is a thin teenager, naturally red face. "Mr. Qi, you are teasing people again." "No, I''ll take a bath first. These are clean clothes. Remember to wash them well. I''ll sleep in my arms at night." After years of red face, he ran away with his clothes in his arms. Wu Mei shook his head. Another innocent girl was deeply mired in mud. "Little Jing Nian, do you want me to rub your back? My craftsmanship is the secret recipe of our ancestors. Everyone who has rubbed it says it''s good!" After years of mming the door, Wu Mei helplessly said, "if you are really a man, you must be a prodigal son." "I think I should be a friend of women." "Two people can''tugh and cry," you can''t y a fire, if people really like you "I want to sleep with a charm." "Now you know it hurts?" Gu Huan said unhappily, "aren''t you happy when you bid? If I don''t stop you, you''ll have to spend another hundred million dors, will you "Don''t be angry, my housekeeper. There are tens of millions left." "Well, you are a ck sheep." "Yes, yes, I heard that the supper on the ck boat is delicious. You can order it." "Mr. Qi, we are running for our lives, not for a holiday." "I''ll be hungry for a year. I''ll be ready for it. It''ll be delicious for me. It''ll be delicious for her." Gu Huan was a little jealous, "I haven''t eaten yet." "My little roon is jealous." Gu Qi rubbed her head. Chapter 736 After years of washing and rinsing, she changed into a conservative long skirt, and her hair came out with loose hair. Gu Qi nownguidly to the bed a lie, shoes are kicked by her. Gu Huan is in the side to feed her grapes, that appearance is notfortable. "Oh, after years of washing,e and sit down." It looks like a real dandy. He doesn''t look like a girl. After years of walking slowly toward her, Gu Qi pulls her to her arms, and falls into her arms after years. Gu Qi also extended his head to smell the fragrance on her body, "really fragrant, I have to hold you to sleep at night." After years of red face, "Qi Ye, don''t do this..." "Mr. Qi, don''t tease people. After a while, people really fall in love with you. What do you do?" "What do you mean by that?" After years of listening to Gu Huan''s implication. Wu Mei said, "what do you mean? It''s very simple. Our seventh master is a woman. " "Female?" Look carefully, Gu Qi''s facial contour is not very strong, but she walks, sits and lies is very free and easy, does not look like a woman, no one will doubt that she is not a man. "Come on, I''ll show you a big baby." Gu Qi pulled off his chest, "you see, big or not." ¡°¡­¡­ Big. " After years of staring at her eyes, she couldn''t calm down for a while. Her heart wasplicated. She didn''t expect that this man was actually a woman. She bit the lip to be embarrassed way: "since seven Ye is a woman, that why want to photograph me?" "Don''t you understand? It''s not that the seven Ye''s mouth is hard and his heart is soft. When he sees you crying pitifully, he will buy you all his profits this time. " After years of thinking, he bit her, "I''m sorry, I I thought you were a man. Are your hands OK? " "It''s OK. How can you be so delicate? Don''t worry. I gave it to Nangong. Nangong is a good man. When I have the money, I''ll get your sister back. She won''t get hurt After years, she got up from her arms and knelt down to kowtow. "Thank you for your help." "Get up, you are worth 100 million yuan. What about your family?" After years of red eyes, "no, we were carried away in the early years, and then sold to the ship after several rounds of turnover. We thought this was over, but fortunately we met Qi Ye. We have nothing to repay you for your great kindness. In the next life, we will repay you as an ox and a horse. " "Since you have no ce to go, how about following me for the time being?" "Yes." The door was knocked open, and a group of people brought the night snack, which was very rich. "Wow, it''s all my favorite food, roon. You''ve got it." Gu Huan felt a little strange, "I just ordered to do something to eat. I didn''t give specific instructions." "No matter, you must be hungry for a little time. Come here to eat and see how thin you are." In the most luxurious room on the ship, mu Nanshu is holding a book. "Sir, all the food has been sent to Gu Xiaoge. He will get off the ship tomorrow. Do you want us to keep him?" "No need." Mu Nan Shu closed the book and opened theputer, which was full of topographic maps. As he drew and recorded, he looked very serious. "Sir, how did you get maps of volcanoes all over the world these days?" "Look." It''s not easy to find an active volcano and build a pce for her. Knowing that Gu Qi is deliberately to embarrass him, there is nothing he can''t do in this world. "Sir, do you really want to let go of brother Gu? I hear he''s going to sleep with the little girl tonight Wang doesn''t know what you''re thinking. He cares so much about Gu Qi. At this time, he doesn''t care. "All right, you go and have a rest." "Yes, sir." Mu Nanshu is sorting out next to each other. He wants to choose the best volcano. "Wait a minute. What''s the matter with you?" "Mr. Hui, the medicine has been prescribed. I think it should be safe." "Good." Late at night, it''s hard to get a good night''s sleep after years of hard work. Gu Qi is tossing and turning, how can''t sleep, there is no that person''s breath and temperature around. Did you sleep, sir? Will he lose his temper? Clearly, she did not leave for half a day, but she seemed to be suffering from Acacia. It took her a long time to fall asleep. As soon as she fell asleep, she dreamt of the elegant Tang costume of Mu Nanshu. "Sir." Gu Qi ran towards him happily. "Where are you, little thing?" "Sir, I went out for a walk, and I will never leave again." She held his neck. "Good." Mu Nanshu next second took out the silver hook, "wear your Pipa bone, see how you run in the future, Xiao Qi''er."Gu Qi was scared and ran away. "Ah Gu Qi suddenly wakes up from his dream. "What''s wrong with you, Mr. Qi?" After years of wiping the cold sweat on her head, "you have just been calling Mr. who are you calling?" Gu Qi holding for years, "I''m fine, just had a nightmare." The man waspletely engraved in her heart and had such a great influence on her. "It''s OK, Mr. Qi. It''s just a dream. The dream is the opposite. Don''t think too much about it." "Well..." Gu Qi sniffs at her, not mu Nanshu. Sir "You go to bed first. I''ll go out and blow the wind." Gu Qi is hard to sleep. His face is open and closed. You follow Nangong Li into a room, the man''s back is tall, she is panic and afraid. Before she came here, she and her sister had been forced by men several times. Although they failed, they left a great psychological shadow on her. Now her sister is not around, she is very afraid. Entering the room, she stood in the corner of the room, Nangong Li found a clean woman''s dress, "go wash and change." "Yes." Youyou washes and changes her clothes. Nangong Li has taken off her mask. Her handsome side face looks softer under themp. "Go to bed and I won''t touch you." He didn''t look back, but he knew she was standing behind him. Leisurely crept into bed covered with quilts, purple eyes around. She is very strange, other men see her eyes are full of desire, only this man does not look at her. Looking back at what he did in front of theputer, he didn''t mean anything to her at all. Youyou is relieved. She closes her eyes and is ready to go to bed. Just want to fall asleep, she felt that her body seemed to be a little hot, is it too hot in the room? She kicked the quilt away, and her body was not relieved, but even hotter. Her body was wet with sweat, she tossed and turned in bed, and her body became more and more ufortable. Nangong Li heard a subtle sound, like a kitten humming. "What?" He got up and came to have a look. Women blush like peach blossom, eyes hazy wet. "I It''s hot, sir. What''s wrong with me "What did you eat?" "I didn''t eat anything. I was injected before. Sir, am I going to die? How hot it is Her body unconsciously twists and turns on the bed, Nangong Li frowns. He bent over and carried her to the bathroom and threw her straight into the cold water. "Sir, I feel terrible..." As her consciousness grew dim, she reached for his hand and touched his skin, which made her feel better. She slowly climbed up to his body, unconsciously looking for the source of liberation. "Don''t move. Get back in the water." You was so anxious that she cried. She did not know where the strength came from. She pulled him into the bathtub and the water sshed everywhere. The body unconsciously pulled the clothes on his body. Nangong Li wanted to tear her apart, but she was like brown sugar and stuck to himself. "Let go "Sir, help me, Wuwu..." Youyou is worried. Her tears fall, and her body is so ufortable that she rolls back and forth. She so move, Nangong Li also had a reaction, "don''t move." "Sir..." You directly block his lips, crazy to absorb the temperature on his lips. Nangong from the brain suddenly appeared a bright smile face. "Li''er, I''ve decided to take care of the girl. It''s the girl who pulled out your peacock''s tail when I was a child. Lao Gu and I have talked about it many times. You were in Europe before. You''ll see youter. " Gu family that girl, seems to be called Gu Qi. "Brother Nangong, if you look so good-looking, you''ll look better with a smile." The bright childish voice echoed in his ears. In his trance, youyou has already moved restlessly. "Sir, please Help me. " Nangong Li bumped into her pair of purple pupil, so pure eyes like a little girl many years ago. He couldn''t help but say in a low voice, "call me brother Nangong." "Brother Nangong, help me, please..." The calm water was stirred in a mess, and the night gradually became ambiguous. Chapter 737 Gu Qi tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. She didn''t want to disturb the rest of the year. She turned and went to the deck. The sea breeze was blowing her hair, and she was farther and farther away from thend. Maybe she won''t go back to thisnd again, so let her remember it forever. The first time for a person to have feelings, Gu Qi caresses the heart that beats slightly. Like a person unexpectedly is such feeling, before long she will forget this memory. "Goodbye, little pivot." Suddenly someone patted her on the shoulder, she turned around, and a cloud of smoke came to her face. Gu Qi falls in Mu Nanshu''s arms. Mu Nanshu also came out to breathe, who knows just met Gu Qi. Take her back to the room, not long Gu Qi will wake up, she thought he was dreaming. "Xiaosushu, you are in my dream again. I will not escape, and I will not escape any more. Don''t wear my Pipa bone." What are you talking about? She quickly hugged him, "little pivot, I miss you." He stroked her lips. "What this mouth says is always different from what I think in my heart, and I want to cheat." "I didn''t cheat you this time. I really miss you." Gu Qi thought it was a dream, so he did not hide his mind. Mu Nanshu stroked her back as ifforting a kitten. "If you miss me, why don''t you want to stay with me and run away again and again?" "Because I have my things to do. You are too overbearing. I like you, but I don''t want to stay with you all the time." This restless kitten, mu Nanshu, saw through this point before he let her go. "I''ll give you some time to finish your work. When it''s time, I''ll pick you up." Gu Qi blinked his eyes, "small pivot, I don''t quite understand what you mean." "You don''t need to understand. In short, you just have to remember one thing. In this life, you can only be mine." "You''re overbearing." "Ah..." Mu Nanshu turns over and kisses her under her body. Usually Gu Qi will deliberately avoid being too close to him. Not because of disgust, but because she was afraid she couldn''t control it. Today, because of the rtionship in his dream, Gu Qi actively caters to him andpletely rxes himself. Mu Nanshu is a normal man. How can she stand such provocation. She had been wearing only a nightdress and could easily touch her skin. "Little thing, do you know what you''re doing?" Gu Qi, with an unfinished appearance, turned over and exchanged a position with mu Nanshu. "What? It''s you, of course Gu Qi looks like a dandy and raises mu Nanshu''s chin with one hand. "Small pivot,e on, give seven ye a smile." Mu Nanshu: "Well, usually I''m like your dog''s leg, but I''ve long wanted to knock you down! Now it''s in my dream, and I''m not afraid to take any responsibility. If I eat you tonight, you can give up the struggle. " Gu Qicent smile way, mu Nanshu every day is abstinence appearance, to tell the truth, she has already had the lust heart, is does not have the color gall. Looking at mu Nanshu being pushed to bed by her, she felt a desire to conquer. "Little pivot, do you know what I always wanted to do?" "For what?" Mu Nanshu''s eyes are a little deep. Why doesn''t he know that the girl has such a heavy burden? "I want to see the expression on your face except indifference. I hope you don''t let me down." She rubbed her hands and said, "Hey, hey, I don''t know where to start eating better?" Mu Nanshu was silent and did not speak. He wanted to see what the girl would do as a demon. The next second he saw Gu Qi stretch out his hand to untie the rope on his long hair, a head of ink hair scattered. Originally delicate man, because this head of ink hair rendering more coquettish, let Gu Qi look at the heart in full bloom. She stretched out her hand toward the link between his waist, until the white skin appeared, and swept the tear mole at the corner of his eye. "Demon!" Gu Qi couldn''t help saying. Gu Qi stoops down and suddenly bites Hongguo. Mu Nanshu has never been so stimted. A burst of electric current suddenly rises in his heart. "You..." Gu Qi wiped his mouth and looked like a hooligan, "Oh, little pivot, you blush, you will blush too!" Mu Nanshu was about to die of anger, and the little thing began to get angry again. "Xiao Qi''er, don''t y with fire." Gu Qi triumphantly said: "I will not only y with fire today, but also burn myself. Xiaopivot, let''s blossom under the body of Qi Ye." Mu Nanshu felt that she must have been a man in herst life. She was also a rogue phnderer, and she never changed her mind."I''d like to see who is blooming." "You, of course, my husband." She gnawed down all the way from his neck, and his white and cool body was like the bestnolin jade, which made her greedy for a long time. Mu Nanshu has never been treated so actively by her. He wants to take the initiative, but on the other hand, he is afraid to frighten Gu Qi. Gu Qi is still trying to please his body, watching the white a little bit red. For the first time, he knew that the girl would be like this one day. "Stop it! If you don''t stop, you won''t get out of bed tomorrow. " , "hum, you can threaten me even if you do. I am in my dream today, I has the final say, call me master." Mu Nanshu''s hair is disordered and his face is dyed red, which makes him even more motivated to bully Gu Qi. Mr. mu, who is high above the world, who is about to break people''s hands and feet by waving his hand, is now so charming. "Little pivot, do you know how beautiful you are now?" "Xiao Qi''er, I say it for thest time. Stop it, or you will be responsible for the consequences! Maybe I won''t let you go for the rest of my life. " Mu Nanshu tried to vent his anger in his heart. His ck pupil was more profound than usual. "If you want me to stop it, you can call on Mr. Qi to listen." The little guy''s tail is going up in the sky. "You forced me." Mu Nanshu couldn''t help but tear off the bully and took off her skirt. "Why, how can you take off faster than me? No, I''ll take it off again What''s in this girl''s head? Gu Qisi never put him in the eye, after all, she is in a dream, dreams are false. The body is close to each other, just like the withered grass. Mu Nanshu didn''t want to want her at this time, but some little thing was a demon. Anyway, sooner orter it will be his man. "You will hurt." "Mr. Qi is a tough man. If you frown, I''ll call you dad." Mu Nanshu chuckled. She was a little pistachio. "Little pivot, has anyone said that you smile very good-looking, like a peach blossom on the branches, my heart is crisp, my legs can not close." Mu Nanshu shaved the tip of her nose, "little viin." Suddenly Gu Qi Shenyou tianwai thought of what, "small pivot, slow down." Facing the city, let him wait at this time. Is she testing his patience? "Well?" "Do you remember thest time I asked you to design a program for me?" "Design what?" Mu Nanshu asked in a hoarse voice. Gu Qi a serious, small face is very serious way: "design a game for me." "Well, I''ll do it when I''m done." He can''t wait. "No, I have a good idea now. I have to tell you, or I will forget tomorrow." "Go ahead." The sweat on his forehead is rolling down, little girl, there are many things. "I wanted you to help me design a Tetris, but now I think xiaoxiaole is better. If you change xiaoxiaole into your head portrait, your smiling face will appear in three colors. Do you think this is good? " She asked excitedly. Mu Nanshu just wanted to strangle her and squeeze out a word: "good!" Want to continue, the little girl rubbed up. "Where are you going naked?" "I''ll draw you a draft. You wait." The atmosphere just disappeared, and mu Nanshu looked up. Why did he fall in love with a little madman! Gu Qi bit the pen, lying on the bed to draw a picture for him, "xiaoxiaole, you must have never yed such a game. You see, it''s like this, do you understand?" Mu Nanshu looked at her intively. In her heart, his talent was equal to xiaoxiaole? "Hee hee, I''m really a genius. Do you think you''re sleepy if you want to match it with such colors? Don''t sleep. Hey, this is in my dream. You have to listen to me... " Chapter 738 Gu Qi tossed about in the middle of the night and finally fell asleep, habitually lying in Mu Nanshu''s arms, smelling the smell of incense on his body. All his clothes will be perfumed after washing, and the smell on his body is also calming and soothing. These days in his side Gu Qi has been used to the smell of his body, before it is because did not smell will turn to sleep. Mu Nanshu stroked her long hair and gazed at her gently. Through tonight''s actions, he also understood Gu Qi''s intention to him. The next day the sun was shining, and Gu Qi woke up leisurely. He reached out and fished the people beside him, and used to prick them in the arms of people. "Little pivot, how did your chest get bigger?" She felt like she was still dreaming and squeezed it. "Seven My Lord. " Gu Qi heard a woman''s voice in her ear. She opened her eyes and looked at the shy eyes of the past few years. The atmosphere is very awkward, she is lying in the arms of others, not to say, her hand is still on their chest. Anyone who sees this scene will be misunderstood. Gu Huan happens to see this scene. "Ah, Qi Ye, you pervert "Roon, listen to me." Gu Qi was caught and raped in bed. She quickly exined to him, "if I say this is a misunderstanding, do you believe it?" After years of red face, a pair of to refuse to wee the appearance. Gu Qi jumps out of bed to chase Gu Huan. After two steps, she responds, "I''m not a man. What do I exin?" It''s because she usually likes to dress up as a man, and now she''s too involved in the y to get out. She scratched her head and said, "why, I''ve been sleeping by your side for years?" "I fell asleepst night. You seem to wake up once in the middle of the night, and then I don''t know." How did Gu Qi feel that she went to the deck and how did shee backter? And she had a dream, about Mu Nanshu. It was so real that she still remembered how she touched him. It should be just a dream. If it really exists, how could mu Nanshu let her go easily? She stretched out, opened the window, blowing the sea breeze, long hair flying with the wind. "Mr. Qi, you look so good-looking. Why do you always pretend to be a man?" After years of some curiosity asked. "Of course, it''s because it''s convenient for a man to be a man, you can tease others, and you don''t have to be responsible for it." Gu Qi touched her cheek. Gu Qi dressed up as a man again, "handsome? "Little Spring Festival?" "Handsome." After years of sleep, herplexion is much better, and she is lucky to meet Gu Qi. "Go, change clothes and go with me to a ce. I''ll see how your sister is." Gu Qi put on the mask again, for fear of being recognized by Nangong Li. The first time they met, they were not very happy. She still remembered how she pulled the peacock''s tail off his face. After such a long time no see, she ckmailed him another 100 million. If you know who she is, things will be bad. The owner of the family, even on such a ck boat, spread out, especially by her father know, will certainly kill her! Gu Qi ran to the room of Nangong Li in high spirits. After knocking for a long time, no one opened the door. If you don''t look at it, it''s good to see that the woman who sleeps on the bed is blue and red, and the bed is also very messy. If she didn''t know it was happening. Damned Nangong Li, she thought he was a good man, so she gave him the man. He did well and ate his own rabbit. Heard the sound of the watering from the bathroom, the fierce Gu Qi kicked the door of the bathroom. Nangong from suddenly see people break in, the first thing pulled a bath towel around the body. "You..." Gu Qi punched him in the face before you said it. "You bastard! I told you to take good care of people, and you took care of them in bed? " "I..." "I''m what, I''m going to kill you today, asshole, rascal. Why don''t you die?" Nangong Li was beaten by such a shrew for the first time. He tried to stop her from beating himself while holding a bath towel. He was beaten by Gu Qi with no strength to fight back. Gu Qi hated the man who bullied women most in his life. Youyou was so cutest night. Today he was After years and others rushed in, "Qi Ye, what are you doing?" "After years, youe at the right time. Your nails are long. Scratch the face of this bastard with your nails! You did that to his sister. " The noise inside finally wakes you up. Youyou rushes to the bathroom in her clothes. "Elder sister, don''t hit me. It''s my fault. Everything is my fault! I seduced brother Nangong. ""Son of a bitch, I killed you. The Nangong family didn''t teach you well. Today, the seventh master taught you well What, you seduced him? " At the moment, Gu Qi sits on the waist of Nangong Li and scratched his face wildly. Suddenly, he hears such a sentence and immediately reacts. After years of confusion, "what do you say?" She knows her sister''s temperament best. She would rather die than want to. How could she seduce a man she just met? This man looks like After years of looking down, Nangong Li has been beaten hard by Gu Qi, and he can''t see how handsome he is! "Sister, I was injectedst night, don''t you remember? I came back with brother Nangong, andter You can''t control yourself. Brother Nangong didn''t want to, but I forced him to He''s trying to help me, so don''t fight. " Gu Qi suddenly felt a little embarrassed with her hand. She moved in the air for two times. "Ha ha ha, so it is. Nangong''s little brother sacrificed his life to save people. This fearless spirit is worth learning and praising." She was the most impetuous person, and her words changed immediately. Nangong Li''s gloomy eyes look at her, this neuropathy!!! Beat oneself so much, now boast two to finish the matter? He''s never been so embarrassed in his life! "Brother Nangong, are you ok?" You squats down to help him up. Nangong from cold eyes toward her, "who let you call me so?" "I..." You bit his lips and dare not speak again. Gu Qi flicked his forehead, "Hello, is it really good to talk to ady like this? At least you''ve had a rtionship. Are you always responsible for others? " When Nangong Li woke up, she was already very angry. To tell you the truth, youyou is very beautiful, but she is not the only beautiful woman in the world? He was not interested in beautiful women, and he didn''t know howst night. He was suddenly bewitched. This has note back to the mind, the little madman rushed in and beat and scratched him, it can be imagined that the mood is even worse. He grabbed Gu Qi''s wrist and said in a deep voice, "is that enough?" Gu Qi also felt that he was too presumptuous, swallowing saliva and shrinking his head. "Enough, enough Why don''t you let me go first, little brother, and I''lle down from you? " She sat on the waist of others, with women on and men down, and her posture was very beautiful. "Get out of here Nangong Li is in a bad mood. He is so embarrassed that there are still a lot of people watching the opera! By his roar, we had to retreat, after all, wronged others. However, he did not let go of Gu Qi''s hand. Gu Qi said with a smile: "Wow, little brother, you look so handsome when you get angry." "Nangong Li was furious," you are the first person to beat me, you say, how to do. " "Why don''t I give you a few blows to calm you down?" Gu Qi will face together, she is wearing a half mask, just covered the face, only mouth, how to fight? "The mask is off." "I''m not." Gu Qi thought that the next Liang Zi can be big, the extent of the matter is not so simple as plucking peacock hair! She beat the peacock owner this time. If Nangong Li knew her identity, he would go to his home toin. She didn''t know whether to marry or not. She only knew that the man whose father valued most was now beaten by himself, and his father would pick his skin. After all, in the heart of the family, Gu Qi is still studying at school, which knows that she has already gone around the world. As long as they are uncovered, they will be banned. "I said pick." "Little brother, I''m very ugly. I''m afraid that picking it will scare you." "I''m not afraid!" Nangong Li has been mad with anger. I want to see what the little bastard looks like. "I''m afraid, before someone looked at my real face and was scared to death, I''m afraid to scare you to death." Chapter 739 Gu Qi is good at telling lies. He doesn''t blink every time he talks about a lie. Nangong Li frowned. He met a strange man. "I''d rather see what you''ve be ugly." "The toad wants to eat swan meat, you know? I''m a hundred times uglier than that toad. I won''t let you see it for your own good Nangong Li looks at the skin beside her small mouth. If she really looks like a toad, she will have a ghost. "Well, if you don''t pick it, I''ll pick it." Nangong Li was very curious about her identityst night. He knew he was from Nangong family, but he refused to reveal his identity. Who would it be? Gu Qi plunges into his arms, face close to his chest, do not let him touch his mask. "If you don''t give me, I''ll let you hit me a few times. The mask is more important than my clothes and can''t be taken off." She struggled in Nangong Li''s arms, her body writhed in his waist, and soon she felt a reaction under him. "Ah, you pervert, even I am an ugly man." At the moment, Nangong left his face almost red with blood, she just so hard to move around on him, he reacted very normal! Gu Qi took advantage of his blush to get up quickly, "mom said, good kids can''t y with perverts." When she fled, she did not forget to tear off his bath towel, so that he could not chase out. Nangong Li looks at the man who runs away in a hurry, his face is very ugly, who is abnormal after all!!! Gu Qi finally escaped from life, she gasped heavily. "Mr. Qi, are you ok?" "I can''t do anything. Nangong''s younger brother is considerate and will let me out soon." Gu Qicai will not say that she picked up the bath towel of other people, this just left. "Yo Yo, what happenedst night? He didn''t really bully you? " Youyou, red faced and shaking his head, whispered what happenedst night. It''s strange that they have been injected with drugs before. At that point, they have no choice at all. Since it was injected together, why didn''t she respond? It''s just sleepy. "Well, don''t think about it if you can''t think about it. You can wait for me for a while, and when I get back to the United States, I''ll change the money to redeem you." Gu Qigang just beat Nangong to leave. He didn''t have time to escape. How could he stay for a long time. Get out of the boat and leave in a speedboat. After years without time to talk to you, Gu Qi takes him away by force. "Why are you running so fast? There''s no big tiger in the back "The back is more terrible than the tiger. I can''t escapeter." Just now she was able to beat Nangong Li. She was taking a bath. Under normal circumstances, she would have been killed. Imagine Nangong from that beaten blue face, she felt too miserable. Gu Qi opened his hands in the wind, "I''m free again!" The speedboat was a long way from the cruise ship, and she looked back and saw a small white dot on the deck. Why does she think that little dot looks like mu Nanshu? "Meier, please help me to see if there is a person standing on the deck?" "It''s like three people." "How do I feel like mu Nanshu?" "It''s too far away for me to see. Mr. Qi, don''t scare yourself. If it''s really Mr. mu, do you think he might let you go?" "No way." Gu Qi shook his head, "it''s impossible to kill." "That''s right. Mr. Qi, let''s go back quickly. It will be the old man''s birthday soon. You have to take heart and pretend to be." "Yes, my grandfather''s birthday ising. Meier, how much money do I have in my ount?" "More than 30 million." "So little?" Wu Mei was holding a calctor. "Do you know less? This time, if the profit is more than one billion, you will spend 100 million, and there will be tens of millions. Other money can''t be turned around for the time being. You spend money like water. You spend a lot of money. You don''t earn enough to spend it. " Gu Qi held his cheek, "there are only tens of millions left? I''ve been looking forward to an ancient painting. It costs more than 60 million yuan. My grandfather likes his paintings. " "If we hadn''t stopped you, we would have lost tens of millions." "Sorry, Mr. Qi, it''s all because of me..." After years of remorse, Gu Qi quicklyforted: "you don''t care. I''m just short of money for the time being. It''s not that I''m really poor. It''s not just 100 million yuan. You look down on me." Gu Qi thought, "I haven''t seen brother Luo for a long time. Ha, why don''t you visit brother Luo?" Wu Mei saw this expression on her face and knew that someone was going to suffer again.Gu Huan pped his hands. "Yes, Bernard has always been very generous. He must be willing to be such a big loser." "Little roon, brother Luo is wise and wise. How can you call him a big head? Besides, isn''t it normal to pick something out of a profiteer''s mouth? " Gu Huan smile, "seven ye, also only you have the thickest skin." "Well, I think you''re praising me." A few people were talking andughing, and the white robed men on the deck were fluttering. A Wang and a CAI were anxious, "Sir, Gu Xiaoge really escaped. Are you just watching him go?" "Let her go." No matter how far he went, she was his cage bird. "Why did you leave in such a hurry? People who don''t know think they''re fleeing in fear of crime. " They discussed, not knowing what happened this morning. Mu Nanshu stood with a negative hand and watched Gu Qi leave. Xiao Qi''er, you can''t escape. Gu Qiji returned to the United States after a round trip. The first thing he did was to find Bernard. Underground block the city, Gu Qi is familiar with the way in,e here, she just need to brush her face. At the sight of her arrival, people here are bowing and bowing, "seven Ye ising." Some called her English name, no matter what the crowd, people here are very respectful to her. Up to now, I still don''t know Gu Qi''s identity for many years. I always think she''s very mysterious and open-minded. What are we doing here "What else can I do? Of course, it''s to ckmail. No, no, no, it''s to see my lovely brother Luo." "I just seemed to hear the word ckmail." "No, you are wrong. How can a good young man like me, who isw-abiding, try to ckmail others?" Said she took years to go to the top floor, "little years, after a while if a man want to despise you, you remember to p him two times!" "Oh." Gu Qi opened the door, a sweet smile, turn over faster than the book. "Ah, my heart, my liver, the most lovely brother Luo in the world..." She pounced at a man in fluent English. On the sofa sat a blonde man with a cigar in his hand. Seeing Gu Qi pounce on her, he habitually moves the cigar away for fear of burning her, so he can steadily catch Gu Qi. "Little guy, I haven''t seen you for many days. Have you really gone to China?" "No, I just came back. I came to see you the first time. Brother Luo, look, sweetheart, I think about you all the time." You know, is it fun for her to rub her head "Of course it''s fun. There''s a lot of good food, and there''s fun." "What are you ying with?" Gu Qi small mouth is very sweet, bbb said, and finally took out a small thing. "Well, you see, I''ve brought you special Chinese products." Luo took a look at the little thing in her hand. It was an ancient coin from the reign of Emperor Kangxi. This is Gu Qi from mu Nanshu''s home, she took a bag, after all, small. "Just one?" "Yes, it''s a real thing." "Well, I''ll take it." Lo doesn''t care that much. "Brother Luo, you see, I''ve given you a gift. I learned an old saying from China that courtesy is equal to reciprocity. Do you want to give me something as well?" "Well? What do you want? " "Well, grandfather''s birthday ising. I can''t afford to buy a gift. I saw a picture." Luo yed with the money in his hand, "even if he ate some of you, you also made a lot of money?" Gu Qi said with a smile, "I''ve spent all my money. You don''t know my character." "ck sheep, I can buy you a painting, but recently I have a crush on a little girl. You are responsible for me to handle it!" "Well, there are girls who don''t buy you? No problem. It''s on me. Who''s she from? " "Keira Smith." Chapter 740 Gu Qi''s eyes brightened. "Do you dare to move the Smiths? Be careful of being killed! " I don''t know her. After all, Gu Qi''s character is domineering, which girl is beautiful to flirt with. She unted around under the banner of seven ye and met a man of the same style. Two people fight for a dancer, she was almost thrown to the sea by Luo, inadvertently revealed her identity as a woman. In this way, two people from the enemy to worship brother and sister, Gu Qi and Luo mixed up in the night. Luo has always been unable to figure out what the girl is wrong, at first thought she was gay. Who knows that the woman who was hooked by her finally yed a whole night''s flying chess with her in the hotel. If you don''t win, you won''t be allowed to leave. The abnormal name of Qi Ye became more and more famous. Some women mainly conquered him. Gu Qi and Luo collude with each other and are powerful. "I''m not kidding this time. I think I''m really in love with her." Gu Qi rolled a white eye. "That''s what Linda saidst time you asked me to help you soak that one night. As a result, you didn''t want anyone else after sleeping all night. I almost didn''t get bored by her." "No, no, no, how can Lindapare with K? I used to see that a woman''s kidney was moving, and the moment I saw K, my heart beat "Brother, there is no outsider here. Don''t be so sour. I have goose bumps all over the floor." With Gu Qi''s understanding of him, this man is a typical yboy. If he wants to really like a woman, he is afraid that he is dreaming. "Girl, I promise I really like her this time." Gu Qi listens to him to say so and quickly beckons to let the past yeare. "Brother Luo, this is the little year I bought, isn''t it beautiful?" "Beautiful." Laurie said a word, then turned around and continued, "K is different from other women. You need to help me." Gu Qi had to look at him in a different way. If a beautiful girl appeared in front of him, his eyes would be shining. What he said today shows that he is just perfunctory, and his mind is not in the body of the past year. Is he really turning around? "How do you know each other?" Gu Qi asked curiously. They are the same as the Smiths. They are the same as the Smiths. Even if they are all ten families, they are not closely rted. For example, the Gu family and the Nangong family made friends. Both families came from China to be bigger and stronger step by step. Local forces have always been targeting foreign forces, so it''s not surprising that they have no contact. Luo is also one of the top ten families. He is of mixed blood and his mother is Chinese. However, he inherited his father''s golden hair and blue eyes, so he can''t see that he is of mixed blood. "It was in a dark night when I couldn''t see my fingers..." "Say the point." "The point is that she is so charming that I fell in love with her at first sight." Gu Qi Fu forehead, "OK, with your personality, if you like who will confess, you let me help you is not sessful? It''s hard for this youngdy to handle the failure of your elegant appearance "No, she was so perverse that she almost didn''t kill me." Gu Qi said with a smile, "I promise to help you, but my grandfather''s birthday is more urgent. You first bought me a painting to help me through this urgent need. As for the matter of chasing women, we should take a long-term view and pursue them slowly. " "It''s enough to have you." Luo knows that Gu Qi has always had the most ghost ideas, and she must be right to hand over his thorny affairs to her. Besides, she is a woman herself. If she helps her chase people, she will get twice the result with half the effort. "Brother Luo, you can apany me to buy paintings now." "Didn''t you juste back without a break?" "No, it''s not that you don''t know that the things in the ancient house are rare. I said hello to the boss. I had nned to pick it up yesterday. After a day, maybe the painting has been bought." Luo was pulled up by her, "good, good, I apany you, you this does not let people worry about small things." As for Gu Qi, who is also a rare beauty, why didn''t Luo start with her? from the beginning, he found that Gu Qi and he were the same type of people, and two too simr people were not suitable to be together. It''s rare to find a girl so congenial, he takes Gu Qi as his sister''s pet, and he won''t have that kind of mind. The ancient house is located in a remote road section, specializing in antique business. Most of the goodse from China and ancient India. In a piece of western style architecture, there is a Chinese style house with a big two characterntern hanging at the door. The wall is wrapped by Parthenocissus tricuspidata, and from time to time there are a few rose flowers climbing out of the wall fluttering in the wind. Obviously, the owner is more casual and allows the vine to climb around without management.Gu Qi got out of the car to see the Rose Hair for a while, and the man pulled out the valuable flowers and nts in the yard. Just because she said that she liked the rose pattern, he nted all kinds of roses. "What are you doing? But it''s just a broken flower. What''s so good about it Lo patted her on the shoulder to refresh her. "No, I just think it''s beautiful." "When did you be a woman "Brother Luo, I''m a woman." Gu Qi has no good airway. "Yes, I almost forgot that you are a woman, little girl. What happened to you when you went to China this time? How do I think you are a little different from before?" Gu Qi raised eyebrows, "open your eyes and have a good look. Qi Ye is still you. Where is the difference? This will show you my manly majesty." Said Gu Q Luo straight to the owner of the house and go, manly gas high kick open the door. When she saw the side face of Nangong Li, the next second was just like a mouse running away from the cat. "Is that your manliness?" Luoughs at a way, this wench also don''t know to make what disaster. Nangong Li heard that the door was kicked open. When he turned back, he only saw a shadow and left quickly. It seemed that he was familiar. The figure escaped so fast that he had no time to see clearly. "Brother Luo, don''tugh at me. I offended Nangong and left a few days ago." "He''s not your old man''s favorite fiance. What have you done to offend him?" "I Beat him up "Xiaoqiqi, you really have it. What are you going to do now? You can''t hide from him all your life. " Gu Qi is also sad. Of course, she can''t hide for a lifetime. Since Nangong Li hase back, he will definitely attend his grandfather''s birthday party. I guess he''s here today to choose a birthday present. "Roon, you take years to wait for me in the car, you don''t show up." "What about you, Mr. Qi?" Gu Qi cut a piece of ck cloth from Wu Mei''s body and wrapped it around her mouth. That day, she only showed one mouth. In this way, Nangong Li could not recognize her. "Mr. Qi, you are really good." Gu Qi also dialled the bangs, so that Nangong would not recognize it. "Let''s go, brother Luo." Two people re-enter, this time Gu Qi calm a lot, temperament suddenly changed. Anyway, he didn''t see her face. As long as her temperament and voice changed, there would be no big problem. The seller is a Chinese in his seventies, who has been ying with antiques all his life. "Herees Mr. Luo." Gu Qi didn''t dare to open his mouth when he followed Luo. He didn''t look at Nangong Li any more. His expression was iparably indifferent. She was covered with a ck mask and looked very cold. Nangong Li takes a look at two people. Luo deserves to be a ce of mischievous moon. He immediately develops his social skills. "Nangong, we meet again." "Mr. Bernard, it''s been two years since I saw youst time, haven''t you?" Gu Qi''s big eyes widened. How did these two people talk! Luo clearly is intentional, knowing that she wants to leave Nangong as far as possible. He''d rather run right under the nose. "Almost two years ago, it''s fate to meet here today. What does Nangong like?" "This painting is given to an elder. It happens that Bernard knows a lot. What do you think of it when I give it to an elder to celebrate his birthday?" Gu Qi can''t help but makeints about women. He knows the most about women. She rolled her white eyes, and when her eyes rolled back, she found that this was the painting she had taken a fancy to. "No, it''s ugly." She said in a shrill voice. Nangong Li looked at her and said, "Mr. Bernard, this is..." "I''m his uncle." Gu Qi lies with his eyes open. Chapter 741 The corner of Luo''s mouth took a puff Nangong Li is also a little confused, "it seems that he is older than you." Gu Qi dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, cold face, "I am in our family, I have a higher position, like you so big have to call me grandma." Nangong Li how to feel her this sentence is a bit strange, Luo endure to smile to hold back hard. This wench opens mouth is nonsense, often the person says a Leng a Leng. At first, he thought that Gu Qi had taken advantage of him and was indignant. After hearing this, she was his uncle, Nangong Li or grandmother. "In this case, why does this gentleman feel inappropriate? This is a painting by a famous contemporary Chinese painter. His paintings are so ugly?" The implication is whether you will appreciate it or not. Do you know how powerful they are? You dare say that the painting is ugly. "This picture shows a group of shrimps ying in the water. You just said that if you give it to the elder, shrimp is blind. This is not to scold the elder for being blind. I suggest you choose this painting. The pine and cypress painting here is much higher. The pines and cypresses are lofty and lofty, and they are evergreen all the year round. It is most suitable to give them to the elders. " Nangong Li thought that the shrimp was very good, but he also felt strange when she said so. Luo is in the heart admire this girl, a mouth will die also said to be alive, simply fierce. Under Gu Qi''s agitation, Nangong Li finally chooses Songbai, and Luo buys a group of prawns for her. Three people at the door, Gu Qi holding the scroll smiling, "brother Luo, thank you." Nangong Li heard a familiar voice, which he would never forget in his dreams. The little bastard who beat him up on the cruise ship that day and ran away before he could react. He tried to chase him, and they had already got on the car and left. Damn it, that bastard is a Bernard! Nangong Li looked at the painting in his hand. Was he fooled? "Damn it!" Luo looked at her smiling face, "are you not afraid to be recognized by Nangong? He saw us buying this painting today Gu Qi''s mysterious smile, "brother Luo, you are really a fool. I''ll give it to my grandfather in private." "Don''t forget about me, little devil." "I can''t forget, it''s my grandfather''s birthday. It''s very likely that the Smiths wille. If Kaes, I''ll take her for you!" "It''s up to you for my life." "Brother, believe me, that''s right." Gu Qi was very proud. The two were chatting fiercely. Suddenly Luo''s voice sounded in his ear: "look, it''s Keira! God, I can''t wait to set us up. " The driver stepped on the gas pedal, Gu Qi was lying on the window, "brother Luo, are you a golden eye?"? You can see it so far away. " "Of course, it''s about me, K, and I can see her through the mountains and rivers." "Well, it''s better to choose a day than to collide with it. Let''s start today." "Today? We are not prepared for anything. " Gu Qi took out a baseball bat from his trunk and covered his face again. "After a while, I''ll y a lecherous, and you''ll be a hero to save the beautiful." Luo loathed to see her one eye, "such an old-fashioned plot, she will be hooked just strange." "Cut, this is a must kill skill in the eighteen moves I have developed for chasing women. The old-fashioned is the old-fashioned. If it is useful, you should remember that the posture must be handsome." Luo''s identity would not have done such a thing, but Keira and he met before the woman ispletely different. In the past, those women didn''t have to spend too much effort to catch up with them, and they just got up. He went after K and was beaten up. There is no way, he chose to believe Gu Qi, she is a woman also bubble women countless, she said that it must work. What if it works? Little Ka, I''m here. The two men negotiated once, and Ka was walking alone on a deserted road. Gu Qi nced at the tall beauty with blonde hair and blue eyes, and her face was very beautiful, especially the pair of blue pupils, as if to suck people in. She likes the eyes after years, but purple is more mysterious, blue is different, blue is pure, no man can escape such a pair of beautiful eyes. Like a cat,zy and noble. The two agreed that, when Ka was within her scope, she would appear with evil spirits and covered her face, and Luo Yingxiong would save the beauty. The n is very simple, but there is something wrong with such a simple n. Gu Qi is waiting for Ka to appear at the corner, but in front of her. Luo doesn''t know whether he is too nervous or too excited. He slips and falls directly from the wall. Originally, he was following Gu Qi''s orders and appeared in a very elegant posture.That''s good. A dog chewed on the mud and fell on Ka. Dressed in a beautiful little foreign dress and small curly hair, the noble little princess was fluttered by him. She heard the sound of her own bone breaking. That''s it. Luo Hao''s hand is still on her chest. "Ah!!! It''s you, you rascal. You''re not finished. How dare you y tailgating Gu Qiyi heard the scream, the heart is not good, there are hooligans to start in advance? She came out with a baseball bat in her hand, but she didn''t look at Luo. Luo did not have time to exin was knocked unconscious by her, Gu Qi this just saw is Luo. How could this idiote out before her? The script has been changed. What should she do? "Help Keira called for help at her. Gu Qi had no choice but to add his own drama, "madam, are you ok?" "My hand hurts, I''m afraid it''s broken. Can you take me to the hospital?" Gu Qifu''s forehead, let alone chasing women, Ka will not agree with him in this life! "Of course, it''s my pleasure to be able to help you." Gu Qi helped her up. "My car is over there. I''ll take you to the hospital right away." "Thank you. Please call the police and catch this rascal. He He just thought K was just a little girl, where she had been wronged like this. In her opinion, someone was shameless to belittle her. Gu Qi silently points a incense to Luo in his heart. Brother Luo, I''m sorry, Amitabha. I hope he doesn''t break his head when he wakes up, which not only disgusts K, but alsopletelybeled as a hooligan. "Beautifuldy, I''ll call the police. It''s important to deal with your injury first." "Yes." Ka was helped by her. Ka was 166cm, but she was wearing t shoes today. Gu Qi added high shoes and insoles about 177cm, which is half a head higher than Ka. The tiny bangs nted down to cover one of her eyes, which was covered by ck cloth, which made people feel very mysterious. His hair was swaying in the wind, and Gu Qi had a good smell. "Why are you covered?" "Because good deeds do not leave a name, naturally they will not leave their appearance." "Are you spider man?" Keira''s eyes brightened. Gu Qi smiles mysteriously. Although Ka can''t see her smile, she can see the starlight in her eyes. Her eyes are ck and beautiful! in the world of yellow people, one day there will be a half breed, and they will think that their eyes are very beautiful. In the same way, K, who is used to having blue or brown pupils all around her, suddenly sees her ck eyes as bright as obsidian. At a nce, she was already upied. "No, I''m * * "Are you Chinese?" Ka doesn''t know the stem of * * but she uses Chinese when she pronounces the two tones. "Yes, beautifuldy, the hospital is here. I have to leave." The hospital is not far away. Gu Qi is afraid that her beautiful brother Luo will be picked up. She has to hurry back! "May I have your phone number? I want to thank you. " K blushed. Gu Qi''s sixth sense tells her that she is finished, and Ka likes her! She should have refused, but when she thought that she had done Luo so badly, if she had left K''s phone number, she would have been arranged to meet them again! Gu Qi left the private number to Ka and then left. K watched her car leave, her eyes filled with the joy of a girl''s nostalgia. Gu Qi hurried back, Luo Gang just woke up. "Did you seed?" "It worked." Gu Qi answers to his excited eyes. "I knew I would make it." "No, brother Luo, it''s not you who seed. It''s me." Gu Qi really can''t bear to hurt him. Luo''s face is dull and cute, "what do you mean?" "She fell in love with me." Chapter 742 Luo reacted for a few seconds before he came back. "What do you mean?" Gu Qi patted him on the shoulder, "brother Luo, I was waiting for you at the corner just now. Who knows her voice suddenlyes from her ear. She is calling a hooligan. As soon as I was excited and nervous, I thought the hooligan she was talking about was someone else, so I hit you in the back of your head in a hurry. " "That''s why you hit me?" Gu Qi nodded, "I didn''t mean to, that kind of situation is so urgent, who gave you the hand to also put in disorder, where do I care about so much in my heart." "And then she fell in love with you as a rogue, as a hero?" "That''s right." "Gu Qi, I will strangle you Luo stretched out his hand and pinched it toward Gu Qi''s neck. "Brother, my brother, calm down. I''ve got to call her. We still have a chance." Luo calmed down for three seconds. Then he was angry. "What? She called you and didn''t give me my baseball bat. I had to knock you to death." "Brother Luo, I asked for the phone number from her just for you. Now she has trusted me very much. It''s not very easy for me to set up you? If you strangle me, you won''t be able to wash white in my life. Keep me. I can make you white. " Luo then calmed down. "Really for me?" "My brother, don''t you think I really like women? I like to be a man all the time. If it wasn''t for you, why should I have her phone number? " "I''ll give you a month. If you can''t handle her, I''ll tell Mr. Gu what you''ve done outside!" "Brother Luo, you can''t do this to me!" "Then look at yourself!" "Well, one month is a month. Make sure you finish the task. Brother, please calm down. I''ll go home and make ns in a moment. You can''t me me for this failure. If you didn''te out early, I wouldn''t be in a mess. " "I''ll spare you this time. I won''t seed next time..." "I''ll see you with my head up!" "It''s a deal." The two men are manly, just like the soldiers who never return. Luo was relieved. It was not a failure. At least she seeded in getting into the enemy camp. Gu Qi found a women''s clothing shop, the first time to change a set of women''s clothing. "Little girl, as expected, you still look like this best." "Then you won''t be afraid of my robbing your sister." Gu Qi raised a hair, "brother Luo, at least I look so beautiful, why don''t you care about me? Am I so unattractive? " Luo originally wanted to reply, you a man woman has what charm, but to the mouth it became: "you and I are too simr in character, together with you, we should be ready to be green! I don''t want to be herded on my head Today''s Gu Qi shuttles in the flowers and nts every day. He doesn''t have the courage to ept her. Such a monster, I don''t know what kind of monster can take her. "It''s no exaggeration. I usually y with girls. How can I really hurt them? Besides, when did you see me hanging out with men? There''s no such thing as sheep herding Gu Qi smiles. "Anyway, I don''t dare to be contaminated." Gu Qi Du mouth, "if I really like a man, I will be wholeheartedly to him and love him." "Did you find the man?" "Of course not. Well, I''ll go back home and see you some other time." Gu Qi took the skirt and the scroll to Gu''s home. "Thedy is back." The servants at home were very happy to see her back. In his study at the moment, Mr. Gu is smiling and in a good mood. "Nangong boy, I haven''t seen you for many years. In the blink of an eye, you are so big." "Grandfather Gu is as healthy as ever. I hope you will live longer than ever." "Let me see, this is..." Before Mr. Gu finished speaking, a woman''s happy voice came from the door. "Old man, your little cute is back, and you also bring the shrimp that your favorite painter painted..." Gu Qi kicked open the door of the room. Before he arrived, he arrived with a loud voice. Good familiar voice and intonation, although Gu Qi deliberately lowered the voice line when he was pretending to be a man, there are still some simrities in the sound line, especially in the tone. It''s him, that bastard! Why did hee to his home again? Nangong left this time with his eyes directly at the door, he will never let him go again! The shutter was kicked open. A woman in a fire red dress and her ck hair spread freely behind her head. A beautiful woman like me appeared in the field of vision.When she was a child, the face carved with powder and jade ovepped with the woman in front of her, and there was a little baby fat on her face, which did not affect her beauty. At that time, the little girl grew graceful and graceful, just like a gorgeous rose. Gu Qi carries the painting, very does not have thedy''s appearance. When she saw the moment Nangong left, she was stunned. Why does this man go with you everywhere, anytime and anywhere you can see it!!! "Grandfather, if you have a guest, I won''t disturb you." Seven Ye''s reaction speed is not covered, minutes to prepare to escape. "Stop, Qi wench,e and meet Nangong boy. Your father should have mentioned it to you already?" Gu Qi stiff back, "grandfather, I suddenly feel a little ufortable, I first..." "Miss Qi has just kicked the door open. I can''t see where you''re feeling sick Gu Qi some speechless, Nangong Li should recognize her. "Nangong boy, excuse me. My girl is used to being wild. I don''t want toe here soon." Gu Qi want to run also can not run away, she had to hold the scroll, seconds be shy, the woman came over. That little step can crush the ants. She is like an ancientdy, gentle and gentle: "so you are Mr. Nangong. You really deserve your reputation." "We saw it when we were kids. Did you forget to pluck my pet''s hair?" Nangong from hate to gnash teeth. "Mr. Nangong, who can remember what happened when he was a child." This motherfucker! Actually, a woman disguised as a man mixed into that kind of ce to buy a woman, and even set himself up for 100 million and beat himself to leave. Now in front of Mr. Gu, she even pretended that she had never met. "If you don''t remember when you were a child, you should always remember thetest things." Gu Qi raised his face with a simple look. "Mr. Nangong, I''ve been in school recently. Have we met?" The blinking eyes are harmless to human and animal. Nangong Xun almost believed her evil. "Why, Nangong boy, have you met?" "Of course..." Gu Qi quickly interrupted: "of course not, Mr. Nangong. Is this the painting you gave to my grandfather? It''s beautiful. You''re really attentive. " This ttering skill makes Nangong Li feel inferior to himself. Nangong Li is speechless, which is not her choice. Seeing her blinking wildly on his back, Nangong Li knew she didn''t want to expose it. Good, I finally got hold of the girl. "Yes? I think my painting is not as good as sister Qi''s heart. The scroll in sister Qi''s hand opens my eyes. " Gu Qi knew that he was making fun of himself, so she had to be brave. As soon as the painting appeared, her identity waspletely exposed, and she couldn''t even find an excuse. "Is it? I''ll have a look at it Gu Qi had to open the scroll. It was the group of shrimps ying in the water. The old man liked it very much, "well, Qi girl really knows my heart. I also like the song and cypress painting of Nangong boy. I didn''t expect that you two have not been engaged. I''m relieved that you have such a good heart. " Gu Qi looks frightened, "grandfather, engagement, what engagement?" "Didn''t your father tell you that this time Nangong boy came back to China just to get engaged. The day of my birthday is when you got engaged." "Why hasn''t anyone told me such a big thing?" Gu Qi''s heart suddenly rejected. "Not told? My mouth is about to grind blisters, you girl every day do not listen to me. When you talk about engagement, you say you are still young. Before you were very young, but now you are an adult, you can be engaged for a long time. Nangong came back just in time. We will get engaged after a few days of familiarity. I will take care of my family and make friends with Nangong family from generation to generation. It''s just time to form a marriage and get married. " Chapter 743 In western countries, the age of marriage is mostly earlier than that in China, which is not theter legal age. The Nangong family and the old man of the Gu family still follow Chinese customs. Gu Qi will soon be 19 years old. He will be engaged when he is 19 years old. If there is no big problem, he can get married when he is 20 years old. Before meeting mu Nanshu, Gu Qi had a good time walking among women every day. In Luo''s words, she was born heartless. It''s hard for him to imagine what kind of man Gu Qi, a woman who is greedy for fun, would like. Her nature is like dandelion, fluttering in the wind, and I don''t know if it''s because of the wrong sex when she was born. Should have been a man''s body, who knows turned into a woman! A woman like her will not stay for any man. Freedom is more important to her. Even on the surface, she pretended to be good at home, but in fact, she didn''t know how many bold things she did behind her back. Which underground bank doesn''t know Qi Ye? She''s a woman''s dream lover. It is precisely because at the beginning saw through Gu Qi, so Luo will not be attracted to her. If she can''t catch up with her, even if it is, the woman is afraid to be more heartless than herself. Therefore, Gu Qi is not suitable for him to be a girlfriend, but more suitable to be a brother. Luo''s judgment is right, but he didn''t expect the unexpected appearance of Mu Nanshu. If there is no mu Nanshu, Gu Qi is only a little against it at most. If it is really not possible, he should look everywhere first, so as to let the family members rest assured. At that time, I''ll find another chance to get rid of Nangong. If I can''t, she doesn''t mind marrying him. Anyway, marriage doesn''t mean much to her. Her heart still belongs to her. Even if she got married with Nangong divorce, she should still have a wave, but she can''t waste her good future because of a Nangong divorce. But now as soon as Mr. Gu mentioned engagement, Gu Qi was very repelled. The first thing in my mind is not her freedom, but mu Nanshu. "Dad, grandfather, I''m still young. I don''t want to get engaged so early." "Little? You''re about to turn 19, and girls over 12 in Idaho, Mississippi, New Jersey can get married. Compared with them, you are just an old girl. You are naughty every day. I''m afraid you can''t get married and you don''t want to get married. " "Dad, at least your girl is a pretty girl. If you don''t curse me like this, you don''t know my charm. If I want to get married, the people who make sure my family is in the statue of liberty want to marry me. " Gu Qi was full of Qi. Hum, I''m afraid the old man doesn''t know the power of Qi Ye. Which girl doesn''t feel happy when she sees her? Which teenager didn''t love her? He dares to say that he can''t get married! Nangong Li looks at the way the little girl and her father argue. It''s no surprise that she''s fighting her own thing on the boat. All over her body, she didn''t look like ady. Mr. Gu likes to fight with Gu Qi most. Everyone in the family is afraid of him, especially his two elder brothers, who are afraid of him to death. Usually see him frown on the almost scared to break the courage, also this little seven wench from childhood to the sky is not afraid of, always talk back to him. Not to mention the origin of Gu''s family, on this basis, Gu also wants to give the power to Gu Qi, not her two brothers. Gu''s calm voice: "nonsense, a girl''s family is not dignified and generous, unexpectedly said such words, Nangong boy, don''t be surprised." "It doesn''t matter, granddad Gu. I think sister Qi is different from ordinary people. She''s so cute." "If you can''t say it, don''t say it." Gu Qi couldn''t help but ept him. "Grandfather Gu, I was on the boat a few days ago..." He just wanted to speak, Gu Qi quickly begged for mercy, "brother Nangong, I think I''m particrly cute, don''t you think?" She hung Nangong from the arm, such a naughty little guy let him from small to big never forget. "Of course." Nangong Li is touched by her, but her heart is sweet. "Originally, brother Nangong and I were worried that you two could not look down on each other. We were d to see that you had such a good time together when we first met. So it''s settled. I''ll give you a banquet on my birthday and announce your engagement. Is that ok? " "There''s a problem!" Gu Qi quickly released his hand. "Grandfather, I don''t have any emotional foundation with brother Nangong. We''re afraid it''s inappropriate..." Nangong Li listens to her words of refusal, and feels that she is very exclusive to herself from Gu Qi''s first refusal. On the boat, she knew who she was, but she didn''t tell him. This woman was not simple. "If you don''t have emotional foundation, cultivate it slowly." "Cultivation also needs time, Dad, grandfather, I don''t want to marry so early, I want to apany you more.Mom and grandma both went early. I''m your intimate little cotton padded jacket. Don''t you want to let the little cotton padded jacket apany you more? " Gu dad insisted: "no, you girl usually can''t even see a shadow. Now you say you want to apany us. Do you really think we are fools?" Gu Qi was speechless: "Dad, if you are a fool, how can you have such a beautiful and lovely me?" "Since sister Qi feels that she has no emotional foundation, it''s better to push back the time. During this period of time, we should cultivate them first. If you get along well, it''s not toote to announce your birthday. " Nangong Li is also a proud man. To tell the truth, before he saw Gu Qi, he didn''t think he liked Gu Qi. It''s just because the little guy cut his peacock''s hair when he was a child, which made himin for so many years. He was very curious about what the naughty little girl looked like when she grew up. It was only when Gu Qi rejected his engagement that he realized the difort in his heart. But he does not need to force a woman to give each other a little time, which is the best way. He was not sure whether he liked Gu Qi or not. What he could be sure of was that he did not dislike her. "Nangong boy said well, then I''ll give you more time to get along with each other. From now on, you can get along well with Nangong." "Grandfather, are you in such a hurry to push me out?" "I''m afraid that you''re used to being wild. No one wants you. Nangong boy has just returned home. You can apany him around these days and start with our family." Gu Qi Du mouth: "this broken house has what good-looking." The old man raised his hand and was about to knock Gu Qi, "what are you talking nonsense about? What is a broken house? Do you know how the ancestors of Gu''s family lived one brick at a time... " "Grandfather, I know. Don''t read it. I''ve listened to this history one hundred and eighty times. OK, I''ll take brother Nangong to cultivate feelings." Gu Qi was most afraid of his grandfather''s nagging, whichsted for more than ten minutes without panting. She grabbed Nangong from the hand and left in a hurry, saving two old men chattering. The old man looked at his father and said, "do you think these two children can make it?" Gu''s father looked at their fleeing back. "From my information, Nangong boy has never let women get close to him. Nine times out of ten, he is interested in US girls." "Seriously?" "You can''t be wrong. The first thing he did when he came from Europe was to visit you at our house and send you a birthday present in advance. What can''t that say? Maybe he didn''t pay attention to other women these years, just waiting for our daughter to grow up. " "If only this was the case. The wind direction of Nangong family was harsh, and there were no losers. I think Nangong boy is a good boy. If he takes us seven girls, he will also let them take care of them. " "I hope they can do it, open branches and scatter leaves early." Both father Gu and father Gu have great expectations for them. Now they are carrying the mission of two families. Gu Qi released Nangong Li''s hand as soon as he arrived at the door. "There is the garden, there is the kitchen. You can go where you like." The speed of this girl''s face changing before and after is too fast. Nangong Li is the object pursued by women in other ces. Only this girl doesn''t look straight at him, hateful! "And you?" "I''m so sleepy. I need to go back to my room and sleep." "Well, I''ll visit your boudoir." "Shit, you''re a pervert Chapter 744 Nangong left a cold face, "do I have a man disguised as a woman? Who is abnormal? " "Good, good, I''m abnormal. My whole family is abnormal. OK, Nangong Li, to be honest, I don''t like you and don''t want to marry you. I think youyou is good. Why don''t you marry her? In the future, your children may still have purple pupils. " The impatient look on Gu Qi''s facepletely annoys Nangong Li. He has always been the object of women''s contention. Over the years, he ignored anyone. If it wasn''t because of Gu Qi is very good, I specially came back to confirm the marriage, she even a perfunctory attitude. For the first time, he felt his charm was useless in front of Gu Qi, when he realized that he was in a bad mood. Nangong left to turn to go, Gu Qi saw him in the direction of the time to leave. "Hello, where are you going?" "Go and y chess with the old man and tell him that I met a man dressed as a woman on the boat. Not only did he spend 100 million on a woman, but he beat me up "Brother, my brother Nangong, why are you so outspoken? You just want to see my boudoir. I''ll take you to see it right away." Gu Qi changed his face the fastest, and immediately took Nangong Li''s hand, with a harmless smile on his face. What kind of woman is she? It''s like monkey spirit. She took her to her room. Nangong Li didn''t really want to see her room. She just wanted to find a chance to get along with her alone and ask about things clearly. I thought that such a naughty woman''s room would be like a boy. Did not expect to enter the room, he went to a beautiful room, light blue curtain and white curtain dancing with the wind. A veryrge round bed, withyers of white curtains hanging on it. The ground is covered with soft carpet, and there is a light fragrance in the air. A woman as lively and naughty as a man should be a room with such a girlish heart. "Brother Nangong, what kind of tea do you like? I''ll make it for you." "Coffee." "Well, I make the best coffee." Gu Qi has a lovely appearance. Then Nangong Xun saw that she put the instant coffee powder into the coffee pot, which was what she said was that the coffee was very strong? It''s like someone told him that I''m good at cooking, and she''s cooking instant noodles before you know it. He, who never drank instant coffee, had to take a sip under her attentive eyes. Of course, it was not as mellow as the freshly ground coffee. I wonder if it was because of her cooking that he thought it was quite good. "Brother Nangong, you see, you''ve also drunk coffee. Can you promise me not to tell my family about my dress up as a man?" It turns out that such a gant little guy is for this matter, and Nangong is carrying coffee. "If you hit me, that''s all you owe me?" "Brother Nangong, I''m short of money recently." Gu Qi, a human spirit, always talks about people and ghosts. For this kind of cold man, she also has research, they actually eat a woman coquettish this set, of course, the premise is that they will not hate this woman. If this move is put on a man who hates you very much, your coquettish exchange may be a rolling word. "If you are short of money, you can still spend more than 60 million yuan on a painting?" "Brother Luo gave it to me. I don''t have any money." Nangong Li pinched her wrist. "What''s the rtionship between you and him? You don''t want to be engaged to me because of him? " "That''s not true. He and I are brothers who worship each other. When we''re free, we y with little girls. We absolutely have no private affairs." "So you have a boyfriend?" "No, I''m just so used to it that I don''t want to get engaged for the time being. Aren''t you a man? You should understand my idea better. If you have marriage, you will be bound. You should not like marriage more than I do. " Her tone is like a scum man, Nangong Li has always been clean, of course, different from her. "Why do you think so?" Nangong left really curious, "don''t you like men, like women?" "Of course, a man can''t be as good as a woman. A woman is soft and soft. Howfortable it is to hold it. A man is tough. I..." Gu Qiyue said he found that the worse his face was, he had to stop talking. "That Brother Nangong, if it doesn''t take me a few days, I will go back and tell my father that we are not suitable. You can go back to your home, and you can me me, for example, when I sleep, snore and grind my teeth. " Gu Qiyue thought that this method was feasible, "what do you think?" "Gu Qi, whether you like me or not, I will not give up my engagement to you. You''d better get used to starting to like me, or you''re the only one who''s upset Nangong''s face is cold."Why are you men so overbearing?" Gu Qi protested. "We? Who else said that? " Nangong step forward, tall he gives people a very oppressive feeling. "I''m so beautiful, there must be more men chasing me." "Gu Qi, I''m different from others. Nangong family and Gu family have made friends for generations. You have been Nangong''s daughter-inw for a long time. I''ve never had a good chance to clean myself, except for one year. Before marriage, after marriage, I will only be good to you. If you refuse now, I can understand, just as you are not prepared. I''ll give you time to prepare, but that''s not a reason why I can let you behave Gu Qi faced with the tough stance of Nangong Li, some grievances in his heart. She stretched out her hand and hit him, "why do you say you want to marry me? I won''t marry. I''ll live by myself all my life. " Nangong Li took her hand. "Gu Qi, you are the head of the family. I inherit the Nangong family. The marriage between our two families is the best result." Gu Qi lost his hand, "marriage, how do you look like a bad old man." She kicked off her slippers, and for the first timey back on her bed, covering her head with a quilt. Looking at the drum in the quilt, it is really a willful little guy. Gu Qi was angry and fell asleep. Nangong was sitting by the bed looking at her small face. Hair disorderly cover in the face, quilt cover too long, leading to her blush. The little girl seems to be too tired. She sleeps like a pig. Seeing her so lovely appearance, Nangong Li also forgot the picture of her ferocious riding on her body before. Reach out to touch the ck hair on her cheek to the ear, Gu Qi rubbed his finger. This kind of intimacy let the south pce centrifugal in a soft, at this time Gu Qi want what he will give. Who knows Gu Qi''s mouth is toe out a voice: "Sir, don''t make noise." Sir, it''s obviously a man. Which gentleman? Nangong from the finger stiff there, he worked hard to wait for her to grow up, she is good, already like others. He pulled back his finger, and his face was cold. Gu Qi, you are the daughter-inw of Nangong family. You can''t help it! No matter who you are, you can''t take away from me. As long as you turn around and leave Nanshu. In the dream, he smiles very warm, like a round of small sun. Gu Qi hugs him happily and doesn''t give up, and says that she will never leave him again. Gu Qi wakes up from the dream, and there is no Nangong Li in the room. Thinking of the dream she had just had, she dreamed of the man again. Mu Nanshu is like a thorn in her heart. She got out of bed barefoot and looked at the sunset. When she was with him before, she liked to lie on the rocking chair and watch the sunset of the lotus pond. A man is always reading a book. When she is bored, she will make trouble for him, and he is not bored to let her make trouble. Touching her chest, she clearly has returned to the United States, back to her own life, why did she feel lost in that person. Time can cure everything, can she forget himpletely? Gu Qi rarely hurt the spring and autumn. She decided to let the new people dilute the old ones and go to the night party tonight. Who knows that in the realization of suddenly more than one person, Nangong Li leisurely strolls in the courtyard in front of her room. Shit, why hasn''t he left yet? Gu Qi barefoot Ya son killed out, "how are you still in my house?" "Uncle Gu left me to stay at home in order to cultivate our feelings." "Did you agree?" Gu Qi stares. "Well, live next door to you, sister Qi. From now on, you have to adapt to our living together." Chapter 745 What, cohabitation? Gu Qi couldn''t ept the fact at one and a half hours. Were these two bad old men so afraid that they couldn''t get married? Looking for a man to live at home, is he so bad? "You wait for me." Gu Qifeng and Feng Huo are going to find two people to settle ounts. Her grandmother and mother have passed away one after another. Gu Qi has two brothers on her head. But the old man and father Gu loved her most, and were very anxious about her marriage. She was only 19 years old, and they wanted to kick her out of the door immediately. "Sister Qi''er didn''t even wear shoes. Where are you going in a hurry?" The person who opens the mouth is Gu Xiao, the daughter of Gu Qi''s second uncle. She has been eyeing Gu''s heirs. "Isn''t this sister Xiao? You don''t mind your boyfriend, where I''m going? " Gu Qi didn''t like her the most. The woman ran to the old house in two or three days. She broke the vase and the jade ware. "My boyfriend and I have a very good rtionship. We are going to get engaged soon. Don''t worry about it. But sister, you are going to inherit the owner of the family. You don''t even wear shoes. If it is seen by outsiders, is it not a joke that we can''t afford a pair of shoes for our family. What''s more, my sister''s fiance doesn''te back specially. If I see you like this, I''m afraid he will leave immediately. " Gu Xiao is insinuating to Gu Qi since childhood, as if she can be in a better mood. A cold male voice sounded: "seven sister naive and lively, I like her toote, how willing to leave?" "You are..." "Nangong Li, the fiance of seven sister." Gu Xiao looks at the tall and handsome man beside Gu Qi. Is he Nangong young master of Nangong family? Although he is Asian, he looks as good as his foreign boyfriend. "It turns out to be Nangong young master. You are still looking after your family. I thought you were all gone." "Uncle asked me to stay and cultivate feelings with sister Qi. Recently, I will live at home." Such a good man let Gu Xiao envy envy hate, originally want to sarcastic words can not say. Gu Qi hook lips a smile: "Xiao elder sister, suggest you go to the night to have a look, your boy friend embraces left and right can be lively." After that, Gu Qi turns to leave and wants to attack her to see if he is qualified enough. "Gu Qi, what do you mean? Come back and tell me clearly." Gu Xiao does notply, wille back to pester Gu Qi. "Miss Gu, what do you want to do to my fiancee?" Nangong from the tall body across the two people. "Master Nangong, I just want to ask her about my boyfriend. What can I do to her?" Seeing Gu Qi so protected, she hated her teeth itching. Damn it, there is a grandfather and uncle protecting Gu Qi at home. Now there is another Nangong. How can her life be so good! Gu Qi made a grimace. "Your boyfriend''s business is to ask him of course. I''m not your boyfriend. Ask me what I''m doing." Angry Gu Xiao jump feet, Gu Qi jump dada left, is his boyfriend really have a problem? To no one''s ce, Gu Qi Deng red at the south pce from one eye, "who is your fiancee? I didn''t promise. " "Gu Qi, are you born heartless? Why didn''t you say that when I helped you? Do you want to kick me out of here "Brother Nangong, you and you are so beautiful and lovely. Why can''t you ept her?" Gu Qi wants to lead the war to youYou. She can see that you like Nangong Li. Otherwise that day will not stop her from beating Nangong Li, Gu Qi is not half of Nangong from feeling. "Gu Qi, if it wasn''t for you, nothing would have happened that night! I haven''t settled the matter with you. Again, I don''t like her, and the Nangong family won''t want amodity to be the hostess. " "Whatmodity! She is your woman "Gu Qi, from now on, only you are my woman." "You son of a bitch!" Gu Qigang wanted to take off his shoes and hit him, but found that he did not wear shoes at all. She was so angry that she did not look for Mr. Gu and went back to her room to change her clothes. Only by going to the nightclub to have some fun could she calm her mood. Gu Qi is familiar with the back door. As soon as he opens the door, Nangong is there. "Where are you going?" "Are you a ghost? It''s so haunting. " "Where are you going in the evening? Still dressed like this. " "Have fun." "It''s a good time to have fun. I''m going to tell the old man." Gu Qi cried and hawed, "Why are you so upset?" Nangong Li looked at her solemnly, "Gu Qi, I investigated what you have done these years. You''re smart, you''ve done very well in school, and you''ve got to develop your own business the rest of the time.In addition to home care, you already have twopanies in your hands, which have been operating well. You like to go to bars. You often hook up with women to open a room as the seventh master. " Gu Qi saw that he knew all his old books and was a little glum, "you envy my sister paper much." "I don''t envy you who only like to y flying chess with my sister. You look like a fool, but you are a very rational person. You never get involved in real feelings. But to say that you are rational, you spend money like dirt, heartless, like the wind of freedom, everyone wants to taint, but no one can leave you. " In short, Gu Qi seems pure and careless, but in fact, he is delicate and has high EQ, which is a contradiction. If you want to win such a woman, you can''t do it without some means. Of course, you can''t just use means without heart. With the intelligence and prudence of a mouse and the mischievous agility of a cat, this woman can''t be cleaned up by ordinary people. Gu Qi ys with the ornaments on his clothes, takes off the innocent expression on his face, and puts on a charming smile. "I didn''t expect that brother Nangong would understand me so clearly in such a short time. This is not a good signal." "Why?" Gu Qi suddenly step forward and hook Nangong from the neck, let the heart beat faster. Under the moon, the girl raised her mouth and said in an almost cold voice, "because If you fall in love with me, you will be doomed. " "If I insist on loving you." "So Just wait for hell, as you said, I have no heart, my heart will never stay for anyone. Whether it''s a man or a woman, marriage has never been my destination. I just want to live as I like. " "What if I would give you freedom?" "No one can give it to me, brother Nangong. Can you bear that I get stuck in men or women every day? When I''m happy, I''ll get drunk. When I''m not happy, I''ll take men and women to apany me to y flying chess. On the spur of the moment, I might fly to Africa to mine. I even plucked the hair from the lion''s tail and was nearly bitten to death. Maybe I made the wrong gender when I was born, so I won''t stop for anyone It''s not a woman, it''s a goblin. Gu Qi stabbed his chest with his finger, "so I don''t want me here. I can''t bear your liking." She stepped back and disappeared into the night. Born like a woman like the wind, no one in the world can let her stay? Nangong Li stroked the chest touched by her, with a helpless smile on the corner of his mouth. "Sister Qi, what if I said, you are already here?" She was so special that he had been worried about her all these years and never forgot the little guy. The little guy has grown up to be a wonderful woman now. What kind of way can she have a heart for herself? She doesn''t like other men either. What kind of person does the gentleman in her mouth mean? The Rockies. The party had been in the mountains for a few days, and awan didn''t understand. "My sir, what have you been doing running to volcanic areas these days? The Rockies are so big that you have toe to the crater. Even if Gu Xiaoge escapes, you will not be sad to be abnormal. " "Nonsense, sir, where is abnormal, is clearly in the field investigation of terrain." Gu Nanshu''s long hair is well tied up, and he is also dressed in casual clothes that are easy to move. However, he has more poprity and less sense of immortality. "What''s the date today?" "Thirteen, sir. Is there anything important to deal with recently?" "Thirteen? Go and prepare a present for me to take to my home "Home care? You''re talking about the family of the top ten families in the United States? " "Well." "Is brother Gu the one who cares for his family? Well, I''ll get ready in a minute Chapter 746 Gu Qi had a crazy time tonight, surrounded by a bunch of hot girls. After years all see Leng, carefully asked Gu Huan: "seven Ye she is that?" "Which one?" After years of red face, "homosexuality..." "It should not be. Although Qi Ye likes to y with women, over the years, she ys with women at most, and she won''t really do anything." After years of looking at the most drunk Gu Qi, "I think Qi Ye is a very magical woman, clearly separated from her so close, but feel that he is far away from her." "Don''t say it''s you. Even if Meier and I followed her for so long, we didn''t really understand her. You said she has no heart, for you a stranger, she can spend 100 million to save you. But if you want to say that she has a heart, she looks careless. In fact, she is more cruel than anyone else. In the past, someone liked her to death, and she could not be moved by her. " Gu Huan''s words made him interested for many years. "Qi Ye''s personality is special, and it''s normal to be liked by people. Do you think those little girls don''t like her?" "The kind of love I said is not ordinary. The man really loved to the bone for her death." "What happened then?" "In a word, they are good friends and brothers who grew up together. After years of fruitless pursuit, he coerced Qi Ye to promise him. You think ah, so many years of friends, people are going to die, no matter how you have to meet a perfunctory bar, at least don''t let people do stupid things. It''s good for him. He didn''t go at all. Later, I heard that the man jumped into the sea and his family didn''t even find the body. " After years, his face changed, "is he really so cruel?" "Yes, when the man jumped into the sea, Qi Ye was ying flying chess with people in the bar. I asked Qi Ye why she didn''t go, and she only answered me, not to mention that he forced him to die. He was holding a knife around her neck. She didn''t like it or not. No one in the world can force her to do something she doesn''t want. Her body and soul are free. In that year, Qi Ye was only 16 years old. " After years of eyes sh a glimmer of stars, "why do I think the seven ye good personality." "Yes, can you have no personality? You see which daughter is as naughty as she is. I think that when he was born, he should have been a man. His feet slipped to the woman''s side. " After years of worship, he said: "I don''t think so. Qi Ye didn''t meet the person he really liked. If she met and fell in love with him, she would give up everything for him, including freedom. Seven Ye loves and hates clearly, love is love, hate is hate, no one can force her to do anything. " "Do you know what love is? I think you are just dreaming. I''m worried that if we go on like this, we seven masters will be old girls. She didn''t have a man to see, even Nangong... " Gu Huan is the only one who can go home, so she knows what happened to her family. Considering that his younger sister has lost her life to Nangong Li for years, Nangong Li is the uncle appointed by his family. This rtionship isplicated enough. "What''s wrong with Nangong?" "Nothing. Don''t disturb Qi Ye tonight. She should drink a lot of wine." "Why?" After years of just following Gu Qi, she is not familiar with her temperament. Every time I think she knows Gu Qi''s character, Gu Qi will make a thing that makes her confused. If you want to see through Gu Qi, unless you have a delicate heart. "Tomorrow is the death day of that friend I just said." "In fact, Qi Ye''s heart is not without any feeling." "We can''t see through the joys and sorrows of Qi Ye." After years of fixed looking at that in the pile of women, the behavior is very licentious person. What kind of person is he? Gu Qi and they teased until midnight, her face smile is very sweet, no one can see whether she is happy or sad. At dawn, she went back to the car and sent the old man to leave. "Qi Ye is not going home. Where is she going?" "Go to that man''s graveyard. She won''t want us to follow. A driver will take her back. Let''s go back first." "She won''t have an ident, will she?" "Don''t worry, seven Ye''s drinking capacity is more than ten you." The car slowly along the quiet street, thousands of golden light from the window sprinkled in, fell on the drooping eyes of the woman. Her eyes half closed. "Stop at the roadside florist." "Yes, Mr. Qi." Gu Qi got out of the car, bright flower room girl''s mouth corner smile is brilliant, "Sir, what can I do for you?" In other words, Gu Qi will tease each other, but today she is serious."Tie me up with a bunch of lorimas roses." "Yes." Seeing her serious face, the girl did not dare to speak again and wrapped flowers for her in silence. Gu Qi looked at all kinds of delicate flowers, but her mood was gloomy. "All right, sir." She left with a pile of notes and the florist came forward. "Too much, sir." The man had already got into the car, which was driving along the winding road and finally stopped in a quiet cemetery. With the cross of the tombstone into pieces, Gu Qi put the bouquet in front of one of the tombstones. Lolimas rose, the memory of death. Double white rose, with a few dewdrops on it, is blooming in the sun with a delicate posture. She kicked at the tombstone, "asshole, who let you die! If you don''t promise you, you''ll die. I''d rather never have your brother There are only a few words in English on the cross tombstone, and there are no pictures of the dead. When he jumped into the sea and died, he salvaged it for a month without a shadow. In the end, only a few things that he liked before his death were buried. Gu Qi said he didn''t care. The day of his death woulde every year. She sat next to the tombstone, and if anyone saw her, she would think she was disrespectful to the dead. Gu Qi, however, was innocent and said: "I still remember the first time we met, you were as thin as a mouse. At that time, you were blocked to the corner and beaten. I came out to beat them away. From that day on, I became your big brother, covering you. Every day, you do my homework for me. We go to school together. But you son of a bitch, I take you as my brother, and you want to fuck me. " Gu Qi said here, and kicked a few feet at the tombstone, you can imagine how deep an impression she had on this person in her heart. "Why are you so cowardly? If I don''t promise, I will force you to die. You don''t know my character. The more you force me, the more disgusted I am. I thought you were lying to me, but I didn''t expect that you bastard actually jumped into the sea. " Two warm tears fell from Gu Qi''s eyes and fell on the petals. Fist hit the tombstone, "asshole, even if I don''t like you, but we grew up together, I always take you as my brother, why do you want to die? Do you know that when you die, no one will go crazy with me. " Gu Qi holding his tombstone slide down, kneeling in front of his tombstone. "Mike, for three years, are you still ming me? I promised you that I would not like any man if I didn''t like you. This is mypensation for your life. But even if it''s like this, you won''te back. In the past three years, I haven''t dreamt of you, asshole Mike. Do you hate me so much "It turns out that the heartless Qi Ye has a heart." A familiar male voice appeared. Gu Qi looked up and saw that Nangong Li came out from behind a tombstone. "Master Nangong also has a habit of ying ghosts and scaring people?" "No, I''m just boring around." He walked towards Gu Qi with long legs. He had never seen such a kind of Gu Qi. He acted recklessly on the ship and was cute and cute in front of him. No matter which side is not the real her, only this moment is the real her. Her body still has a strong alcohol gas, but her eyes are not a bit drunk, only sad. He stooped down and held her face in his hand, with tears on it, like an abandoned dog. Long eyshes like wings, eyes wet, clear to the bottom. "Gu Qi, this is the real you." "Get out of here." "If you warn me not to fall in love with you, then I will tell you that I will only love you even if it is doomed." Chapter 747 Gu Qi raised his head to the pair of serious eyes from the south pce. The man even checked all of her in such a short time. And also guess that I wille here today, early in the morning to wait for a rabbit. "If you have to love me, of course I can''t control it. You know, I''ll never respond to you." "Just for him?" "I''m selfish by nature. I don''t love anyone. I only love myself. I have a cold blood in my bones." She broke free from Nangong Li''s hand and pointed to the tombstone. "The owner of this tombstone, even if I love him to death, I will still not love him. He is a vivid example." Nangong Li stares at this woman deeply. Even if she doesn''t like Mike, at least that man''s sess has left a deep mark in her heart. This trace will not fade because of time, but will form a deeper and deeper ravine in her heart. When a manes near her and loves her, she will think of Mike. Her mood is very excited, Nangong Li gently hugged her, "Gu Qi, you don''t have to be afraid of me, I don''t want to force you, I can wait for you." On the surface, Gu Qi seems indifferent to Mike''s suicide by jumping into the sea. Even his funeral is not attended. In fact, her heart has been greatly traumatized, and she still mes herself for this matter. Who said that she is merciless, her love is just buried too deep, no one can know. Gu Qi pushed him away, "no need, master Nangong. We are from both sides. You should die as soon as possible, even if you have to be with me. If you have to be with me, you can''t be sweet." She wiped away her tears and turned away. She was indifferent to anyone. Nangong Li stood in front of the tombstone, looking at the bunch of roses, gently waving petals in the breeze. She was forced by her childhood sweetheart to death, but she could not get her heart. What kind of way can we make her look at her differently. The woman with thorns all over her body, if wrapped up by force, would only be pricked and bruised by the thorns on her body. The mountain wind blows the thin figure, until it disappears in the field of vision. "Gu Qi..." The wind dispersed his whisper. There was a shrill roar from a makeshift camp in the Rockies. "What! Brother Gu is a woman Ah Wan''s voice is octave. His hand holding the information was still shaking, even wiping his eyes, "a CAI, please help me to see if I am dazzled? Or I''m dreaming. Give me a p. " A gun was put up on the forehead instantly, which made his hair stand up. Mu Nanshu said, "is this enough sober?" "Enough, enough, my husband, you put it down, what should you do if you brush your gun off?" Mu Nanshu put down his gun and wiped the muzzle with a white handkerchief. Looking at mu Nanshu''s indifference, and a CAI''s face also did not have too big surprised expression. As for awan, he felt like he was from an alien, "aren''t you surprised! Brother Gu is a woman. " A CAI looked at him with a neuropathy expression on his face, "Mr. and she share the same bed, don''t you know whether she is a man or a woman?" "Well, sir, it''s normal. What about you! Why aren''t you surprised at all? " Ah Wang shook ah Cai''s shoulder with all his strength. He could not be surprised by himself. He looked like a fool. "Brother Gu is a woman, which is not obvious?" Compared with a Wang''s impulse, a CAI is less talkative and his mind is more delicate. "You know she''s a woman? How do you know that! " "It''s very simple. First, brother Gu doesn''t have a Adam''s apple. Which man doesn''t have one? Secondly, Gu''s voice is more delicate than that of a man, and his tone is higher. Especially when he is coquettish with his husband, it is clearly a woman''s voice. Third, brother Gu''s hands are much smaller than men''s. Fourth, she has ear holes. Fifthly, you didn''t tell me that you saw her disguised as a woman. In fact, it was her original appearance, but you thought she was a man and didn''t want to believe it. Most of all, I believe that Mr. Smith is not a fag. " See a CAI calm enumerate so much, appear oneself silly to the extreme. "You, you, you know she''s a woman, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I thought she was a man "You didn''t ask." A CAI rolled his eyes. A Wang: "ah..." Also, from the beginning, Gu Qi is the impression of a small white face in his heart. Therefore, when she was coquettish with mu Nanshu, Wang turned her head and thought that her eyes were too hot. It is immoral and immoral. He just scolds Gu Qi, who has the mood to study her voice and hands. "Sir, you really are. Since brother Gu is a woman, why didn''t you tell me earlier?""She''s my woman. Why should I tell you she''s a man or a woman?" Mu Nanshu was right to ask. "Well, you all treat me as a fool!" Wang''s inner world copsed. It''s also true that he had a hard time hating Gu Qi at the beginning, and then slowly epted Gu Qi. He also devoted himself to setting up two people. Now tell him that the man he epted is not a man, but a woman. I''m afraid he will reshape the psychological construction. "Isn''t it? Men and women are indistinguishable. " A Wang was speechless. He understood it. No wonder mu Nanshu, who liked Gu Qi so much, didn''t respond at all when she was sleeping with a woman. Fortunately, he was afraid that night that mu Nanshu would be angry and throw Gu Qi to feed the shark. It turns out that both of them are girls. Of course, mu Nanshu doesn''t have to worry. If Mu Nanshu didn''t ask him to prepare the gift this time, he specially investigated the people who cared for his family. There are only two childs in Gu family, but they are not Gu Qi. On the contrary, they have a small daughter. Seeing those photos of Gu Qi''s women''s clothes, Awang recognized this fact. It''s just that he still feels amazing, "how can there be such a woman in this world? I eat grapes with my legs up, I often throw my shoes away, and I kiss my husband for the first time. By the way, have you ever seen a woman climbing a tree so fast? Wilder than men. Andst time I had a drink with my husband, she also drank a lot. She doesn''t look like a woman A CAI was smiling: "don''t you think it''s such a woman that makes Mr. Zhang''s heart move. Those women paint and paint every day. They are hypocritical. How can you have brother Gu? No, Miss Gu is vivid and lovely? Anyway, I''ve never seen a woman with more thick skin and courage than Miss Gu. Don''t talk about women, even if a man is frightened by his husband. But Miss Gu is different. Let alone the husband who stares at her, even if he frightens her so much, she should run away. He was really irritated, so hey down in his arms and was coquettish around his neck. Sir, I''m not afraid of anyone in my life, but Miss Gu ate her to death. " A Cai said little, but he saw them thoroughly and carefully. "Why does she want to run away when her husband is so kind to her?" This is also a CAI can not think of, he looked at mu Nanshu, this enigmatic man, must have his own n. "Maybe Mr. Gu thinks that Miss Gu is too young, so she can keep her for two years." "Miss Gu isn''t a rabbit. She''s fattening up and eating?" Ah Wan has no good airway. They murmured for a long time and could not tell the reason. It is estimated that only mu Nanshu and Gu Qi would know the truth of the matter. Mu Nanshu left the white handkerchief, "how are the gifts prepared?" "It''s ready. I''ll send it to Mr. Gu''s birthday. Why don''t you go with me, sir?" "No need." A Wang was worried: "Sir, you don''t see Miss Gu''s character. She''s just a crazy girl. Master Gu and the Nangong family intend to let her marry. If you don''t watch, the crazy girl will marry someone else. " The emperor is not anxious, the eunuch is anxious, and awan finally epts that she is a woman. Mu Nanshu dropped his gun and drew a topographic map on the table. There was a lot of data beside him. No one knew what he was doing. He is a genius, but also a madman, many times others do not understand what he is doing. "She dare not." "Others dare not. Miss Gu is not an ordinary woman. She has cheated you several times. If someone else has been chopped into meat, you will spoil her. If you wait for her to marry someone else, you won''t have time to regret it. " Mu Nanshu''s eyes were cold: "even I can''t enter her heart. There will be no one else in the world." In the words is a strong self-confidence and determination, that all people can not see the woman, but he saw through. Chapter 748 In the next few days, Nangong left like a shadow. She really lived in Gu''s family and called her cultivating feelings with her. This makes Mr. Gu happy. Every day, he pulls Nangong Li to y chess, but he has to create opportunities for them. Let two people eat and live together, and they have a date. Gu Qi behaves well in front of adults during the day, and changes into men''s clothes to y at night. Where she goes, Nangong will arrive ahead of time. This night he arrived again. "You again! Are you so free? " Nangong Li shook the cocktail in his hand, "Qiqi, I''m still in ordance with the promise, I won''t restrain you." Yes, he didn''t restrain himself. He just teased his sister. He would jump out to disturb him. If you don''t go to bars or casinos, nangongli will also appear. Originally, he had unlimited charm. When he was about to seed, Nangong Li would surely break his own achievements as soon as he appeared. After all, he was tall and manly, and he was still cold. He is forced to y a man, but also can only take the neutral line. There is no contrast, there is no harm, his sister is all taken away by him. Not only that, his gambling skills are better than his own, where he is. Gu Qi doesn''t dare to go to Luo these days, otherwise Luo must pester her for Ka. If you go to find Ka now and Nangong Lies in again, Luo is sure to kill her. "It''s not leisure to develop feelings with you. It''s called flirting. It tastes good. Have a taste?" He handed over the wine ss gracefully. Nangong Li and mu Nanshu have totally different personalities. Mu Nanshu seems to be gentle, but one hit is sure to hit, just like a boa constrictor. At the beginning of the corner to observe prey, waiting for her to appear, will be overbearing, do not let her leave half a step. Nangong Li seems to give her freedom and let her fly. In fact, she is like a shadow, watching you and guarding you. Warm water boiled frog, slowly killing your temperament, let you yield. It has to be said that the means of these two men are hard for her to resist. Seeing the wine, Gu Qi''s eyes turned, "brother Nangong, or we''ll make a bet." "What bet?" He knew that every time she called herself sweetly, there would be a problem, and the little girl was holding back bad. "Let''spare wine. If I win, you''ll give me upter." Gu Qi has the best amount of alcohol. After all, she is not a fool in the night market these years. Relying on the amount of alcohol, she has put many people down when talking about business. Nangong Li shook the liquor in his hand, "what if I win?" "I can''t marry you either!" Gu Qi, a little clever ghost, blocked his way ahead of time. "Well, if I win, you can''t drive me away again. At least give me a chance. Isn''t that too much to ask?" Gu Qi thought it over carefully, and she would never give him a chance to win. The bar began to be lively, "look, there are people who like Qi Ye again. They want to drink together." "Seven Ye''s charm is really great, men and women eat it all." "If I could sleep till the seventh master died, I would like to see his waist, which is thinner than a woman. I''m afraid it is much better than a woman." There are more than one or two men in Gu Qi''s mind. Gu Qi big hand a wave, "go, bring my baby." "Yes." Gu Qi likes wine. She has tasted a lot of wine. Otherwise, she would be drunk when she was outside. Could she still hop around every day? She has studied wine from all over the world, but when ites to spirits, she thinks the same. Chinese liquor is much stronger than those whisky brandies. Don''t look at the bar usually drink a night, most of them are some low degree, if youe to get drunk, how can the bar make money? Gu Huan and Wu Mei came with severalrge bottles of Laobaigan. Foreigners seldom drink this kind of wine. Nangongli has been living abroad, drinking mostly red wine. This wine was given to her by Luo for 20 years. It''s 62 degrees. "Rules." Nangong Li raises eyebrows and has no stage fright. "Simple and rough, one drink for each person, until the other party gives up." Gu Huan was worried, "Qi Ye, drinking in this way hurts your stomach. You''d better treat yourself better." No matter how good the wine is, it''s not for you to spoil your body. What Gu Qi wants is a quick battle and a quick decision. He directly wants Nangong to fall. However, Nangong Li did not have stage fright, he has begun to pour wine. The empty ss on the table was full. "I''ll do it first." Then everyone saw that they were drinking boiled water, you and I. Only the heat of burning throat reminded them that it was not white water, it was real wine. Can drink a bottle of dry, that is definitely a good amount of wine, two people less than five minutes, one drink a bottle.When you drink so fast, the strength of white wine is much more than that of red wine. Rao is Gu Qi''s heart is also hot and ufortable, she quickly drank some water to ease up. If you look at Nangong Li again, you will see that people look as usual. Although Gu Qi knew that his drinking capacity could not be too bad, he did not expect to be so good! After drinking a whole bottle of wine, she''ll lose to him today? No, it''s absolutely impossible. Gu Qi began to think of tricks, she would go to the bathroom to vomit out, the liquor she had drunk before vomited. "Where are you going?" "Pee, pee." "Pee again." Nangong Li guessed her mind very urately. "Why do you hate me so much? Do you believe me Nangong Li also likes this girl. She doesn''t feel vulgar. Instead, she feels cute. Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. "I won''t stop if you want to." Then he took a drink, "it''s your turn. If you don''t drink, you lose." "Who''s going to lose?" Gu Qi took a drink. Two people you a cup I a cup, Nangong from the speed is faster and faster, Gu Qi some can not do it. She should have been in charge of the dominant power, but who knows that she was finally controlled by Nangong Li. She stands a little dizzy, see people''s sight more and more inuracy. "You How did you be two heads? " "Seven ye, you can''t drink any more, you are drunk!" "I''m not drunk. Who says I''m drunk? I can still drink." Gu Qi is another cup. Nangong is not willing to be outdone. The people around are waiting for the result toe out. Gu Qi''s small face has been dyed with a faint. After drinking before, she was so nervous that she forgot why she wanted to drink. "Come on, everyone''s here today. I, I''ll give you a show." Gu Qi staggers toward the stage, Gu Huan''s heart is not good, this person is really drunk. "My Lord, let''s go home and get some sleep." "Sleep? Night life is just beginning. What do you sleep in? " Gu Qi was holding a steel pipe, belching wine, "all the folks, if you have money, if you have no money, you can hold a personal field. Today, I will give you a show of selling your body and burying your father." Gu Huanfu''s forehead had long known that she would not be allowed to watch the recent costume drama. She had remembered all the words of the river and theke that were performing in it. If Gu dad knew that she was going to sell her body to bury her father, he would not be angry enough to kill Gu Qi, an unfilial daughter. Many foreigners do not understand, what is selling oneself to bury father? Is it still possible to perform by selling one''s body to bury one''s father? Gu Qi suddenly took off his leather jacket. It''s not right! It''s not selling your body to bury your father. She enchanting a smile, suddenly caught the steel pipe, "you still want me to take off?" Gu Huan responds that this is not selling his body to bury his father. This is a stripper pole dance! If she takes off, how can she still be in the world! Gu Qi usually drinks well. They have never seen her drunk, and they don''t know how crazy she is! "Yes "Take off!" "Mr. Qi, you''d better. Let''s have a look." We would like to see this little thing. Gu Qi put his finger on his shirt, "do you want to see it?" "Yes "I won''t show it to you." Sheughed. Even if she is drunk, she is the funny one. "Mr. Qi, are you kidding us "Yes, I''m just ying with you. Forget it. I''ll take off my pants to show my politeness." What! If you don''t take off your clothes, you should take off your pants and show your politeness? My dear, what kind of manners are you! Gu Huan didn''t know what master he was following. He knew that he would note today. It''s a shame! "Master Qi, you can''t take off your pants." If she took it off, she would be exposed. Besides, she hasn''t got married yet. "No, I''ll take it off, just a little bit." Chapter 749 When the bear got up, Gu Huan wanted to cut off her tongue. "Seven ye, elder sister takes you home to eat lollipop." "No, I''m going to take off my pants." She put her hand on her zipper. The men and women under the stage all swallowed their saliva. The goblin was too provocative. Nangong stepped forward and said, "take off at home." Gu Qi blinked his eyes, "why go home to take off?" You don''t want to talk nonsense with an alcoholic, because a drunkard has no normal thinking ability at all. "Because they didn''t pay." Nangong is away from the orthodox way. "Yes, you didn''t give me money. I won''t take it off." With that, Gu Qi really stepped down. Like a child, he was led away by Nangong from Xiaogui, "will you give me money?" "Yes." Nangong left the corner of the mouth slightly hook. Gu Huan has been stunned, what kind of immortal routine is this!!! Gu Qi was taken away like this. It''s ridiculous. "Master Qi." She rushed to catch up with them, and they were sure to finish. Although Gu Qi had a rtionship with him, his fiance was identified by his family. But Gu Qi is not sober now. If she is confused, what will she do after she wakes up? Nangong has taken her to the car, but Gu Huan wants to get on the bus but is blocked out. "Master Nangong, mydy..." "She is my unmarried fiancee. What''s wrong with me taking her away?" "This..." Yes, there''s nothing wrong with it. "Miss is just drunk. Please hold your hand high and don''t hurt miss." She said very tactfully, the implication is that you don''t take advantage of Gu Qi at this time. "I know what I''m doing and I won''t hurt her." Said Nangong from rolling on the window, Gu Qi lie in his arms, the only time these days he can be so close to her. She is a naughty kitten. Usually you can''t touch the hair on her tail when you scratch her. However, at the moment, she did not run away, but so cleverlyy in his arms, Nangong li felt like a dream. He did not dare to speak, for fear of disturbing this beautiful moment, his lovely little girl. Her fingers gently stroked her hair. When she was a child, she was different from others. She was forced to draw, y, walk, sit and lie. But she naughtily pulled out the peacock''s tail, which let Nangong from the gas to the extreme, but remember her more than ten years. "Sister Qi, will you marry me?" Nangong Li gently asked her, if she married, the family life will be very interesting. "Well, I don''t want to marry. If I don''t, I won''t marry." Gu Qi is in his arms because he is mu Nanshu. Nangong Li is happy to be hugged by her. Even the car came to Gu''s home and said, "can I walk by myself?" Gu Qi ys a rogue. Before she and mu Nanshu came back, they would pester him to hold him. Mu Nanshu also spoiled her and let him hold him. "I''m going to have to cuddle to get up." Nangong Li scraped the tip of her pen, "little girl." Gu Qi buried his head in his arms and sent her back to his room. Gu Qi pulled him down. "Where are you going?" "Go back to your room and have a rest "No, I want you to sleep with me." She didn''t know what kind of waves would be set off by this sentence to sleep with me. Nangong Li is a normal man, and his eyes are getting deeper and deeper in the face of his beloved woman. "Do you want me to sleep with you?" "Yes." He returned to the room to wash clean, but also with a towel, to Gu Qi wipe face, wipe with her feet. Gu Qi to his arms a drill, legs around his waist, nose smell to smell. Mu Nanshu''s clothes all have the smell of incense, especially his pajamas, which are mixed withvender and other herbs. Seeing Gu Qi sniffing around his chest, Nangong Li is a little suspicious. He has a habit of cleanliness. He went back to his room to wash it. There should be no smell of wine. What is she smelling? "What are you looking for?" Gu Qi not only sniffed, but also scratched on his chest. "Why not?" "What''s not?" Nangong Li looks at her strangely. Gu Qipared for a while, "taste ah, small pivot, how is the fragrance on your body wrong?" Little uncle? Nangong Li thinks that she is very dependent on her uncle. "What vor do you like?" "Lavender is not exactly the incense you usually use. Why don''t you use it today?" "I''ll use it tomorrow." Nangong Li touched her head, "sleep." "I don''t want it." She held her hands and looked unhappy."Why don''t you sleep?" Nangong Li coaxes her patiently. "Kiss." She pointed to her cheek. Nangong Li has no choice but to smile. She is really a little girl who grinds and kisses her on the face. Gu Qi then happily hugged his neck to sleep, "small pivot, how long have we been separated?" Nangong centrifugal feel a little strange, she and this uncle seem to have a good rtionship? Because it''s just a kiss on the face, he doesn''t care about the interaction between children and their elders. "How long have you said it''s been apart?" He followed Gu Qi''s words and continued to speak. "Two days a day, it seems not. Why do I have twenty fingers? It''s sixteen again. Woo hoo, I can''t count. Did you really let me go Gu Qi smiles heartlessly during the day, but she has a question in her heart. She always feels that she has left a little too rxed. Moreover, with mu Nanshu''s influence, he knew his real name for a long time, and also knew that she was from the United States. Home care in the United States, very easy to check, but she came back these days has nothing to do, as if the person really let her go. It''s what I want to think of being released by mu Nanshu, but I''m not happy in my heart. It is clearly that she wants to escape, but she is not happy to escape. She didn''t let anyone see it. She just went to drink every night. Because as soon as she was free, she would think of that man. Mu Nanshu seemed to be poisonous and prated into her internal organs. That light, but she is an endless doting man. Gu Qi has been pressing his emotions very deep, only this moment she is drunk can really recognize his feelings. Let her go? Nangong li felt that there was something in the story. If it''s her uncle, why don''t you let her go? "Well." He continued with her, "don''t you want to go?" Gu Qi''s nature is so, as if a cloud, no one can catch her, if you want to go, it must be put forward by her. The difference between a wise man and a fool is that he can guess ording to what you think. "I want to go, but you clearly said that if I run away, you will cut off my hands and feet, and I will not be allowed to escape in my life." "I..." Nangong Li has been aware of the wrong. Gu Qi beat his chest, "small pivot, do you really don''t want me? Leave me alone? You also said that you wanted me to wait for you " " do you like me very much? " Nangong from a grasp of her hand, a cold in the eyes. Gu Qi''s heart is not intolerant of people, but has long tolerated others! "I I don''t know I miss you if I don''t see you. " She buried her head in his arms. "I asked you to build a castle in the crater, but I told you to retreat in the face of difficulties. Did you really go to build the castle, you fool?" Nangong from both hands clenched, Gu Qi clearly has been moved to that man, but she does not know. She is hiding this heart deep enough! Gu Qi suddenly got up, "small pivot, I like the way you kiss me." She is going to kiss down. Her beloved woman will be very happy at other times. But at this moment, she regarded herself as someone else. He was only angry and had no pleasure. He stretched out his hand and pulled her out of bed. "Little pivot, where are you going Nangong is away from the area of the gate, check, he must find out who the little uncle is! Clearly, she knows her past like the palm of one''s hand, when she fell in love with others! Three years ago, Mike was forced to die. She didn''t want to. Who is taking her heart today. Gu Qi himself sat on the bed for a while, how did the little pivot go? Scratch head no answer, she cleverly rolled into the bed, sleep like a little pig. Until the next noon, Gu Qi got up with his dizzy head. That wine is too strong, even she is drunk like this. She didn''tpete with Nangong List night? Who won in the end? Chapter 750 Gu Qi was born to drink a lot. She preferred to drink after Mike died three years ago. If it wasn''t for the simple and crude way they used yesterday, Gu Qi would not be drunk. For the first time in her life, she was drunk for the first time, and her memory stayed on drinking. Her head hurt so much. She just got up from the bed and fell down again. "Boo Hoo hoo, if anyone cares about me, I''m going to die." Gu Qi wailed in bed. She had a headache, a dry throat and a weak body. "I know I''m going to die. I didn''t see you say you were going to die when you drank one cup at a time." Gu Huan said, but handed her a cup of sobering tea. "The liquor of height is not more powerful than those you usually drink." "Roon, I wonst night, right?" "Yes It''s strange that the young master Nangong can drink much more than you do. When you are crazy, he looks calm and looks at you crazy. " Gu Qi one Leng, "what! I''m crazy? I have the best wine. How can I be mad? " "Oh, my eldestdy, you must not say that your wine is good, that is, you have never been drunk. If you go to the monitor now, you can see your featst night." "What feat..." Gu Qi has a bad feeling in his heart. "When you''re drunk, you run up to the stage and say you''re going to perform for everyone." "Big rocks in the chest?" "It would be nice if you broke a big stone in your chest. However, it''s not. If you want to sell yourself to bury your father, if the master hears you, he won''t kill you alive." Gu Qi covered his chest, how could she be so wonderful. "Well What is my performance? " "If you run to the stage, you have to do pole dancing. Not only that, but also take off your clothes. If I don''t let you take off, you will take off your pants and you can''t stop it." Gu Qi bumps his head into the soft pillow, which is too shameful. "Did I really take off?" "Almost. Fortunately, master Nangong took you away, butter you took him into the room. Last night..." Gu Qi looked at the clothes on his body, the chest is still wrapped around the chest, "he did not take advantage of the danger." "That''s good, miss. If you don''t feel well, you can have a rest. After all, the evening is the father''s birthday party. You have to show up." "This month, no, I won''t go to that bar again this year!" "I shouldn''t have gone. You said that you are ady of a big family. Why do you always go to such ces. From this point of view, young master Nangong is still very good. He is not only good-natured, but also good-natured. Miss, you can take it from him. I think young master Nangong likes you very much. " "You see in that eye that he likes me?" Gu Qi didn''t obey, but there was no reason in his heart. "You can see it in any eye. If you don''t like you, master Nangong will stay with us every day." "Is it wrong for him to stay at home? I didn''t let him stay Gu Huan pressed her temple and said seriously: "Miss, you don''t like Nangong young master. Mr. Mu was so kind to you before, and you ran away with all your life. Are you born with no heart? " Gu Huan, who apanied Gu Qi for such a long time, couldn''t understand her mind. I remember that year, when Mike forced her to die, she could not be moved. What kind of man can ept Gu Qi? "Roon, love is a hindrance. I don''t need that kind of thing." "But miss, you always want to get married. You don''t need it now. What about the future?" "In the future, I''m starving. Please get me something to eat." Said Gu Qi will Gu Huan to one side, no longer continue this topic. "Miss, you should be a bachelor all your life." Gu Huan left angrily, she couldn''t understand why Gu Qi was so disgusted with men, but she was a man''s constitution. Gu Huan sighed, just closed the door, his hand was suddenly grabbed, and then pulled to one side. "Young master Nangong, what are you doing? You want to frighten me to death!" Nangong Li released his hand, "who is Mr. mu in your mouth just now?" Gu Huan swallowed his saliva, "Mr. Mu is An old teacher is in charge of our youngdy''s etiquette ss. " "Don''t y tricks on me. Is he a little pivot?" Nangong Li''s voice is indifferent. Scared Gu Huan''s body trembled, "that You know all about it and ask me. " "Does yourdy like him?" "That''s not true. My miss is a strangedy. If she really likes it, she won''t try her best to escape. In order to avoid Mr. mu, she doesn''t even n to go to China." Although mu Nanshu and Nangong Li are equally powerful figures, Gu Huan prefers Nangong Li.After all, Nangong''s family and Gu''s family are friendly. Both of them like Nangong Li, and they are more closely rted. They are both in the United States. Mu Nanshu''s man seems gentle and elegant, but in fact he is cruel and violent. Maybe one day Gu Qi provokes him and he will kill Gu Qi. In contrast, Gu Huan is more inclined to Gu Qi. "Really?" How could it be contrary to what he thought? It is clear that Gu Qi likes his appearance after drinking. "Master Nangong, if you can ept our youngdy, I can''t be happy. These days, you can see that my miss is just a monkey spirit. She ys up and down in men''s clothes all day long. To be honest, there are many people who like mydy, but mydy''s emotional acupoints are like being sealed. Before others forced her to die, she never paid attention to, let alone those who pursue her. I''m afraid that mydy will be an old girl and never get married in my life. If you can take her, I thank you for not having time. " Hearing Gu Huan''s description, Nangong left here only believed a little bit. He also found that among the people around Gu Qi, Gu Huan was drunk and had no heart. "Tell me more about her and Mr. Namu." Nangong leftst night has been to check, excluding, Gu Qi''s only heart is mu Nanshu. She just went to China not long ago. In order to discuss business, she will definitely contact mu Nanshu. Nine times out of ten, she is rted to Mu Nanshu. Little uncle, it''s a small pivot. Gu Huan probably talked about the rtionship between the two people, especially when it came to sharing a bed, Gu Huan quickly exined. "Although my youngdy is wild, she still has a sense of propriety in that respect. She did notmunicate with Mr. mu..." In case Nangong li really marries Gu Qi, Gu Huan has to speak well in advance, so as not to affect their feelings in his heart. "OK, I see. Go and prepare something for her. Don''t eat spicy food" "yes, master Nangong." Gu Huan let the kitchen people prepare Gu Qi''s favorite food. Nangong Li stopped her, "I''ll send it." Gu Qi is really too drunk, now people are drowsy, Nangong came in and she was still leaning on the bed. He put down his dishes and pressed her head. Gu Qi enjoyed it with his eyes closed. "I haven''t seen you for a while, little roon. You can press your waist by the way, and my back is so sore." She did not open her eyes to see, and theny down, Nangong from a dilemma. "Why are you in a daze? Press it quickly, or I will deduct your sry." Gu Qi''s tone is fierce. Nangong Li had to press her shoulder and back,fortable Gu Qizhi hem. "Little roon, why haven''t you pinched it so well before? Did you go to the blind to learn art behind my back? " Nangong doesn''t speak and gives her a serious press. Soon Gu Qi is not satisfied, "and waist, quick, don''t dally." His strength is just right, the palm is big, Gu Qi just got up to take a bath, his body just wore a silk nightdress. The heat of big palm spreads to inside through clothes, Gu Qi is like a kitten, hum softly. Nangong left theryngeal knot rolling, the curve under the clothes at a nce, his heart was shaking. Gu Qi''s figure is very good, the skin is delicate and soft, soft and easy to touch. But he did not dare to cross, honestly to Gu Qi press the body. All of a sudden, Gu Qi was ecstatic and turned around. "You are so good at craftsmanship. Press your legs for me Shit, nangongli, are you abnormal Gu QIPA pped Nangong in the face for the second time. Nangong Li was so angry that he grasped Gu Qi''s hand, "little bastard, is it good to hit me? You''re addicted to it! " ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, it is. " Gu Qi was somewhat guilty. Chapter 751 In this world, Nangong Li and mu Nanshu can be beaten. Nangong Li can press her shoulder and mu Nanshu can be her pillow. It is estimated that in addition to Gu Qi, other people have already died thousands of times. Nangong left a calm face, tightly grasped her wrist, "Gu Qi, after these days of getting along with each other, didn''t I leave a trace in your heart?" Gu Qi shrunken his mouth, "you are not a tire, how can I leave traces in my heart." "Gu Qi "South pce leaves gas to jump a foot," you this dead wench. " It was so angry and angry that he just ate her. "To announce our engagement tonight." Gu Qi''s eyes darkened as soon as he heard it. He ttered him: "brother Nangong, your massage technique is good. Who did you learn from?" "Gu Qi, don''t change the subject. I''m..." Gu Qi said with a smile, "brother Nangong, I''m hungry. Are you hungry? Or we can eat it together Nangong Li is also very speechless. This little girl is simply going to piss people off, and her Kung Fu for changing the topic is first-ss. "Try it. This pineapple bag is delicious. I like it best." Feeding to Nangong Li''s mouth, Nangong Li had to open his mouth and bite. "Well, brother Nangong, if you eat my pineapple bag, you are not allowed to announce the engagement. We didn''t say it well before. I''ll announce it on my birthday Is this the sentence that takes the person''s hand to be short, eats the human''s mouth to be short, now spits out also has time? But the pineapple bag was sweet and delicious. He swallowed it carelessly. Nangong left helplessly scraped the tip of her nose, "OK, once again, wait for your birthday." "Thank you, brother Nangong." Gu Qi went on to eat her meal. She was starving. "Slow down, I won''t rob you." Nangong Li is also curious. It would be nice for a hangover person to drink a bowl of porridge. It''s not as lively as she is. "I''m hungry." Gu Qi bit things to answer, like a lovely little squirrel. "How can the family support you Men are not men, and women are not women. " Nangong li really can''t think of it. Gu Qi is full of food and has strength. He jumps out of bed and stretches his body. "Brother Nangong, how can you drink so well? You''ll be ok if you drink so much. Is there a secret? " South pce from hook finger, Gu Qi together ear past. "Born." "Brother Nangong, you y me!" Gu Qiyi punches him in the chest, and Nangong Li coughs. Other people''s small women act like coquettes, which are all small punches hitting your chest. She is good, and one punch hits you down like a big hammer, which almost suffocates people. Gu Huan outside the door is sweet to see this scene. If it goes on like this, they will fall in love. "Young master Nangong, please avoid it. The stylist and hairstylist are here. My youngdy needs to change her makeup." She didn''t want to disturb such a harmonious scene, but it took a long time for a woman to make up. Today, she is the leading role again, so she should be beautiful. "Good." Nangongli left temporarily. The stylist directly brought a pile of clothes, all kinds of styles. Gu Qi''s eyes locked on a skirt, "the one with rose flowers for me." "Miss, do you want to wear cheongsam? You didn''t like this ssical style the least "On impulse." Gu Qi''s figure is very good, no matter what style can be easily controlled. A set of moon white Suzhou embroidered cheongsam outlines her graceful figure. Qipao is the most selective one to wear. Gu Qi can definitely be the spokesperson. It''s so beautiful. She was given a retro make-up, and Gu Qi was dressed as if she hade out of the Republic of China. Gu was very happy when he saw it. "It''s almost the same. Girls have to wear it like this." Gu Qi looked at the rose on the skirt, eyes lost for a moment. After being hit on the head, Gu''s father''s voice came: "what are you doing in a daze? After a while, the guests wille and be well received "Yes, yes, my father." Gu Qi turns to leave. It''s been a long time since he left here. Did he really not find himself? Gu Qi felt more and more that the figure in white that he saw on the boat was the man, so he didn''t run away, but he let him go. Hum, all men are big pig hooves. Gu Qi lowered his head and bumped into a man, "you don''t have long eyes..." Before she had finished, she saw that it was Keira in front of her. Shit, it''s a coincidence! K looked at the girl in front of her in shock, "you, you are..." Gu Qi immediately pretended to be stupid, "little sister, do I know you?" ¡°**?¡± "*" who is it? I haven''t heard of it. " Gu Qi''s ability to pretend to be stupid is first-ss.K tried to evoke her memories of "hooligans, baseball bats, hospitals." "Little sister, I can''t understand what you''re talking about. Have you met a man who looks like me?" K nodded. "Yes, the same face." "That''s my family." "Where is he now? I want to see him. " "Sorry, my cousin has gone abroad. What''s your name? I''ll tell him when hees back." Gu Qi pretended to be naive and survived. After leaving, he was still patting his chest. It was almost exposed. Fortunately, the t shoes she was wearing today was a big head shorter than that day. Before standing still, her hand was pulled aside again. "Brother Luo, you are here too." Luo is not happy to stare at her, "little thing, these days give you a call, why don''t you answer?" "Brother Luo, I''ve been caught by my father and grandfather these days to cultivate feelings with Nangong." "Ha ha, you also have today. How are your feelings cultivated?" In the twinkling of an eye, Luo became gossip again. Gu Qi shook his head. "I don''t like him." "You are heartless. How can you like others? There is a sad man appearing." See Luo tease her, Gu Qi is not idle, "brother Luo, I just saw K." "Miss ke, where is she?" "Here, it''s over there. Don''t rush up. I''ll give you a chanceter." "My aunt, you yed me so hardst time. Don''t make mistakes this time!" "Don''t worry. Listen to me. There will be no mistake." Gu Qi was ted and ran to prepare. Luo kneaded his hands and waited patiently. There were more and more guests in the hall, and the gifts were piled up into hills. Suddenly, two bodyguards came in carrying a box. "Sir, someone has brought a beautiful wooden box outside." Although the wooden box wasrge, it wasrge enough for one person to carry in, but it had to be held together by two people. "What''s so heavy? Is it stone Makeints about it. Gu Huan took her hand. "Miss, don''t talk nonsense." "Who sent it?" "When I didn''t see anyone, I saw a box with a sentence written in Chinese on it. I knew the word Gu." All the guests were curious. What kind of gift is this? Gu''s father touched the beautiful carvings on the wooden box. Not to mention the contents, the box was made of Phoebe. The carvings on the wooden box are meticulous, and Mr. Gu eximed, "Dad, look, the relief carved on the wooden box is the birthday star offering peach." Mr. Gu took a magnifying ss and looked at it carefully. "This technique is very powerful. I''m afraid it''s a famous master carving." "Just a gift box is so valuable. What''s in it?" "Open it and have a look." Mr. Gu was already excited. From the wood color of the box, it doesn''t look like the wood in recent years. Maybe the board itself is an antique, and it has been processed into a wooden box by a master. "Yes." The bodyguard wille and open it. Foreigners don''t understand this thing, so they think it''s just a wooden box. What''s the fuss about. When the wooden box is opened a little bit, the contents inside are gradually exposed. When you see the contents, the whole roomughs. "Why a stone?" "I think it''s a prank." "Set up surveince to see who''s ying the prank." Everyone was thinking about whether it was a prank for the first time. Only Gu looked left and right. His feeling was not as simple as stone. Gu Qi also drilled a small head toe over, "grandfather, I''m afraid it''s not a piece of jade." As soon as she said this, people of older age also said, "Miss, how can you have such a big stone? Even if they do, they are all worthless materials. " Gu Qi small mouth a Du, "second uncle Gong, the gift giver took great pains to send it in such a good wooden box, but how could he send a piece of waste? I think it must be a piece of beautiful jade." Chapter 752 Obviously, how can the other party put a useless stone in such a delicate wooden box. Although good jade is not so big, it is not absolute. Nature is the most magical. Who''s kidding with such a good wooden box? What''s more, what''s funny about the birthday of the elderly? Gu looked at the surface structure of the stone. From the appearance, you can''t see any clue. It''s just like an ordinary stone. If you have to say, this stone is rounder and has no hard edges. The old man usually likes to y with jade, but he is far away from the real master. He has not been able to easily see the situation inside the stone. Everyone in the field said everything. Some people said that they threw stones. This is just a hard rock. It''s not worth mentioning. Some people say that if there is a good jade inside? What a pity to throw it away. On the other side, people said how could such a big stone have good jade, and the person who gave the gift was not a fool. Jade of this size is not cheap. "Don''t make any noise. Let peoplee and cut it. It''s stone and jade. Everything will know." Gu Qi held his cheek and directly interrupted everyone''s quarrel. It was a matter of one knife, but it was so tangled. In everyone''s shocked eyes, the old man specially invited an old expert. He first used tools to measure and observe carefully, "I''m afraid there are big things here." The old man''s face was full of excitement. He had been in the jade industry for decades and had never met such arge jade. "Mr. Song, are you sure?" "Nine times out of ten, yes, but no one can say for sure jade. Otherwise, there will be no jade gambling. I can only judge from my previous experience." "Since it''s a good thing, sir, cut it now to open our eyes." The second uncle still didn''t believe it. Mr. Song put on presbyopia sses and began to demonstrate the cutting. See him grinding haw, the second uncle kept urging. Mr. Song was not in a hurry. He first washed the stone with clean water. In the process of washing, he observed repeatedly. He seems to be looking for a cutting point to judge the color of the jade inside. When it is confirmed, the next stone skin is carefully cut with tools to expose the jade inside. This just opened a little bit, then revealed white jade. The old man was very excited. "Big things, I said there were big things in it. I didn''t expect that it was much better than I thought!" He quickly took a strong shlight to carefully check the luster and purity of the jade. Every time he looked at it, there were exmations. "Good goods, good goods, excellent goods!" The old man was so excited that his hands were shaking. It was not easy for a master like him to praise him so much. Only Gu Qi supported the old man, "grandfather, you calm down a little, I''m afraid you have dizzy blood pressure for a while, how to do?" Gu Laozi knocked Gu Qi''s head and said, "what nonsense." Gu Qi shut up and said nothing. Well, she just looked at the old man shaking like this. She was worried. "Mr. Song, how about this jade?" "Good, great! I''ve been in this business for so many years, and I''ve never seen such a good product. Mr. Gu, if it''s convenient for me to take the jade away. The equipment here is limited. I''m afraid I''ll hurt the jade. " It''s not easy to make master song so excited. Gu Qi''s elder brother said: "since it is such a valuable thing, we gave it to you. You can take a stone and say that there is no good jade in it. We don''t know it." "Nonsense, Mr. Song is a master. How can he do such a thing? Mr. Song, I''ll trouble you." "Thank you, Mr. Gu. It''s my honor to have such a good jade before I wash my hands. ording to my preliminary estimation, if this jade is mined out, I''m afraid it will be of great value. I don''t know where you get such good raw materials, Mr. Gu? " Mr. Gu scratched his head. "Someone sent him to celebrate his birthday. We don''t know who sent it. We thought it was an ordinary stone." "No, no, No. if you can judge such jade from the naked eye, that person is really a learned master. If Mr. Gu knows who it is, he must introduce him to me. Please. " Gu Qi looked at the antique wooden box and stroked his fingers along the lines. No name of the mysterious send jade, send is such a value of things, who will be? Is Is it him? Gu Qi suddenly thought of a day when he stayed beside mu Nanshu. It was a sunny day. Mu Nanshu hid in his study and didn''te out. Mu Nanshu has several study rooms, even if it is his weapon storehouse, let Gu Qi enter at will, only that study she can''t enter. Without mu Nanshu, Gu Qi felt bored to death. She ate a te of fruit and looked at the walnut beside her.Well, peel some walnuts when you''re free. After all, this stuff can replenish your brain. Eh, where are the walnut tongs? Gu Qi looked left and right, but he didn''t find the walnut tongs. However, a Wang a CAI didn''t know where to run. Gu Qi thought of some stones on the bookshelf of Mu Nanshu''s study. She casually found a stone, in the delicious knock walnut. See a Wang toe over, Gu Qi shakes walnut, "eat? I just peeled it. " "No Wang just wanted to leave. After two steps, he suddenly turned back. He felt that the stone was familiar to him. "Where did you get the stone?" Gu Qi knocked and replied, "it''s your husband''s study. Are there any stones like this on that shelf? I''ll take one of them. Don''t say, it''s very convenient to knock on walnuts with stones. It''s much easier to use than walnut tongs. What are you doing with your chest covered, awan? " Wang''s eyes red. "You, you, you bastard, what have you done?" Gu Qi put a piece of walnut into his mouth, "peel walnut to eat, what''s the matter? I didn''t use a nutcracker. Are you so excited? " Smack, she also smile, "walnut really fragrant, you really don''t eat?" Wang rushed over and grabbed her by the cor. "Do you know what this is?" "Stone, is your husband so bored and abnormal that he will go outside to pick up stones and y?" "This is the original jade stone, sir''s collection. Every stone is of high quality, and the jade has not been processed yet." Gu Qi suddenly felt a bit choked with walnuts, "cough, I Take whatever you like. " She was a little guilty. "You ignorant bastard, the stone in your hand was brought back from Kunlun Mountain by my husband. If you hurt the jade inside, I will..." Before he finished speaking, mu Nanshu''s voice rang out: "what are you going to do?" Gu Qi''s eyes turn, push away awan, a Gulu rushed to Mu Nanshu''s body. "Wuwuwu, xiaosushu, awan. He just attacked me and yelled at me. I''m so scared." A Wang was so angry that he almost didn''t know how to smoke. This bastard actually told the viin first. "Sir, it is..." "Why did he yell at you?" Mu Nanshu is pacifying the little man in his arms. Gu Qi covered his chest and opened his eyes to say a lie: "a Wang just wanted to eat walnuts, but he didn''t find the walnut tongs, so he went to the shelf and took a stone to smash the walnuts. I said no, this stone is not an ordinary stone. It must be a good jade stone. Let him not knock it. Not only did he not listen to me, but he also yelled at me not to take care of me, and broke the careful liver of others. " A Wang was almost so angry by Gu Qi that he had myocardial infarction. "Sir, I don''t have it. How can I smash walnuts with your jade? It''s clearly this bastard..." Mu Nanshu touched her head and put her on the chair. "Like walnuts?" "Well, I like it." "Then let a Wando smash it for you. I have something to do in the afternoon and I wille back to apany youter." "Oh, can I hit it with that stone? It feels good. " "Yes, there is still a pile on the shelf. You can use whatever you like." "Wow, little pivot, you''re so good." Mu Nanshu didn''t know the cause of the matter. It must be the restless girl taking things at random. Instead of ming him, he allowed her to act arbitrarily. Wang shook his head again and again, "demon, it''s a demon. Do you know how much the jade in this is worth! You''ll smash the walnuts. It''s true, sir. How can you spoil you so much? You are a smelly man, eh... " A Wang''s voice is still in the ear, Gu Qi''s heart beat is very fast. Small pivot, he must have sent it! Chapter 753 It can''t be wrong. It must be the bad old man mu Nanshu. Speaking of the bad old man or Gu Qi''s nickname for him, he said that he was obviously so good-looking. I live like an old man every day, and my hobbies are the same as those of old people. If Mu Nanshu makes her unhappy, she will call him a bad old man in his heart. Today, Gu Qi can''t think of anyone else except him. When everyone was amazed at the jade, Gu Qi ran out of the door of his family. There was no one outside the gate, not to mention people, not even cars. "Little pivot." She called the man''s name. Since he came, why didn''t shee out? This is Gu Qi from mu Nanshu left, her side for the first time mu Nanshu clues. Proving that he didn''t let her go, Gu Qi was in a much better mood. But she was surprised that, with mu Nanshu''s character, he had already captured himself. Why did he not move? Grandfather''s birthday, he also sent such a valuable gift also did not show up. Gu Qi didn''t know that the expression on her face was captured by a small flying insect in the night. Soon her picture was transmitted to aputer. Mu Nanshu sat in the car and looked at the expression on the face of the little thing. This is his own design to detect flying insects. It''s not as big as a drone. After Gu Qi went back to his home, he let people put these little insects in. From the appearance point of view, this is the ordinary bug, no one will care. In fact, mu Nanshu is very clear about what happened to Gu Qi. She is wearing a cheongsam from the period of the Republic of China. She is bright and graceful. "Miss Gu is really beautiful in her dress." Wang couldn''t help saying. Thinking of the first time he saw Gu Qi in a white dress and barefoot, he thought it was a fairying down from the sky. "Sir, Miss Gu is calling for you. You are all here. Why don''t you get out of the car to meet her?" A CAI reminds a way in the side. I can''t say it. I don''t know why. Mu Nanshu suddenly changed his mind. Come ande, but he didn''t intend to show up. He was within 500 meters of Gu Qi. Mu Nanshu looked at the beautiful and delicate woman on the screen, and she was really the best looking daughter. "Sir, I just received a message from a little bug that Miss Gu is going to prepare a masked masked masquerade party. It seems that she is trying to set up other people. It is not as good as you..." Mr. Qi Ming and Mr. Gu a-ming think so. Gu Qi is surrounded by a Nangong Li. He doesn''t think so. He runs around in the mountains every day. If it were not for his birthday, he would not havee. Come on. He doesn''t want to see Gu Qi. Gu Qi looked around, there were no vehicles and people, so he had to go back disappointed. Luo caught one of them in the yard and said, "where did you go just now?" Gu Qi soon recovered, and no one could feel her previous unhappiness. "I''m not going out for a breath. Why, miss me?" "It''s strange to miss you. What did you say to me? What can I do?" "I''ve got a masked ball ready, and I''ll give you a ck curtain, and I''ll arrange you for K." Luo''s heart was in full bloom. "My good sister, you are so cute. My brother didn''t buy you that painting for nothing." "My brother, don''t talk so disgusting. In a word, you will remember to take the fox maskter." "Well, I''ll do what you say, and you''ll have the life of my brother." Gu Qi gave him a gesture, "don''t worry, it''s on me." I thought Luo would be less interested in K these days. Who knows he is still so strong, maybe he is really moved. In that case, she should help Luo. After the jade storm, the guests all congratted, and Gu Qi took the stage to ignite the atmosphere. "Ladies and gentlemen, I have specially prepared a mask dance tonight. I hope you can take part in it." Then Gu Qi asked Gu Huan to carry a pile of masks. "Everyone can choose their own masks. I''ll point out the master of two masks at random and dance." "Miss Gu, may I have the pleasure of having the opening dance with you?" Asked a man. Gu Qi one Leng, originally she makes this dance is for Luo, who knows to involve oneself also. She was the host and should have done the opening dance, but this man''s choice. Nangong left a silent look at her, his eyes seem to say choose him. If you really choose Nangong to leave, is it not from the side of the two sides confirmed the matter of marriage. Smart Gu Qijiao chuckled, "I''ll call an animal mask at random, and the man wille and dance with me in the opening dance." Gu Huan said to the family: "beautiful womene here to get masks, and men go there."In order to maintain the mysterious atmosphere, Gu Qi asked people to turn off all the lights in the hall, leaving only the wallmps, which made the light very dim. Gu Huan holds a mask in her hand. As soon as Kaes over, she passes the mask in her hand. Ka didn''t think much about it, so she put the mask on her face. There are also many young peopleing tonight. We all like this mysterious feeling. Gu Qi stood on the dance floor, adjusting the atmosphere like a DJ, "are you all ready? After a while I called for the animal mask and asked the man toe out and dance with me The men agreed one after another, Gu Qi thought, so many people, she would not call any of them to Nangong Li. "A man with a snake mask." Gu Qi called one at random. Everyone was looking at the masks on the faces around them. One step forward. The mask on his face happened to be a poisonous snake with a big mouth and a snake''s letter. "He''s lucky." "Yes, I would have taken that ugly mask." Gu Qi stood on the stage, "Sir, can you dance with me?" The man did not answer, but came straight to her. For a moment, Gu Qi ovepped the man in front of him and the man in his memory. Mu Nanshu is a man of great style. He is always calm when walking, sitting and lying. Every movement is very elegant. Sitting is a painting, lying down is still the most noble. Ordinary people can''t walk out of his pace at all. It seems that the clouds are light and the breeze is light, just like the celestial banishment from the moon. However, the body exudes the aura that people do not dare to climb, which makes people flinch. No, it''s impossible. This man is wearing a gentleman''s suit with short hair. How could it be that man. They''re just of the same size that makes them think more. Rao is so, when he made a standard gentleman''s ceremony in front of him and invited himself to dance, Gu Qi''s heart was still faster. Put the finger in his hand, the shallow temperature from the fingertip spread to see. This warm touch, Gu Qi is a little lost. Mu Nanshu''s temperature is different from that of ordinary people. His temperature is low, especially when it''s hot. It''s veryfortable to sleep with him. Music sounded, Gu Qi was taken into his arms, his arm strong and powerful. She was in a daze, for a moment her body fell into his arms. Gu Qi smelled a faint fragrance that seemed to be absent. The smell was Unique to Mu Nanshu. but she soon denied herself that some men used to love perfume, perhaps just the same smell. But It''s really like mu Nanshu. At that moment, she almost called out his name, xiaosushu. His body revolves with him. His dancing skills are very good. He never goes too far. He is a gentleman. Gu Qi said to himself, "how could that bad old man dance..." She had no choice but to smile. She thought too much. How could his long robe and long hair, which have never changed for thousands of years, appear in this way. Gu Qi speaks Chinese. Most of the people whoe today are foreigners. Because he is tall, Gu Qi is sure that he is a foreigner and can''t understand Chinese. The man behind the mask has a slight eyebrow, bad old man? Is she such an old image in her heart? The hand on her waist tightened a little to bring her closer to his arms. At that moment, Gu Qi felt a strong desire for possession. "Little pivot." "Is that you?" she eximed Gu Qi felt that she was sick. Before she was not allowed to leave, she wanted to escape every day. Later, when she was released, she was all right, thinking about him all day. Chapter 754 See the man still did not answer, Gu Qi eyes sh a lonely color. He didn''t understand his Chinese. He was really crazy. He should still be in China. How could he appear at home on the other side of the ocean? If he hade, he would have taken her away. After a dance, the man nodded to her and left. Gu Qi looked at the back of Mu Nanshu. If one day he changes into a suit, he must be very handsome. When she was still in a daze, Gu Huan came to her and whispered, "Miss, Mr. Luo can''t wait." Gu Qi this just reacts toe over, she still has important task on body today. "The next step is the most anticipated match between men and women. From now on, I''ll read out the name of the mask at random. In pairs, we''ll take off the list and seize the opportunity." Gu Qi mischievous smile, the first pair is Luo and Ka, in order to not be conspicuous, Gu Qi called a few pairs. Because no one knew who the other party was, the court became lively immediately. See Luo sessfully led to Ka''s hand, Gu Qi in a good mood, the rest depends on Luo himself. Gu Qi in the crowd to see that looks like mu Nanshu people will leave the hall, Gu Qi chase out. He didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, which made Gu Qi curious. The figure is so like mu Nanshu, what about the appearance? When she chased out, Nangong Li also followed, Gu Qi chased to the garden and there was no figure of the man. "Who are you after?" Nangong Li asked. Gu Qi didn''t catch up with the man. Her eyes were lost. She turned back and looked at Nangong Li. She had changed her expression. "Come out and breathe. It''s too stuffy inside." From the beginning of dancing, Gu Qi''s feeling was different. When she left, the expression on her face was not the same as usual. "Is it?" "Of course it is. Otherwise there is something else. The party will be too boring. I''ll go back to my room first. Don''t tell my grandfather." Gu Qi stealthily sneaks back to his room, and Nangong leaves with her back. Is it his delusion? How did he feel that Gu Qi was absent-minded. Gu Qi went back to her room. She sighed before the light was turned on. Back so many days, she thought she had forgotten the man. Time not only did not kill the memory of him, but also made her more worried about him. She had been repressing her feelings before, and had just danced with a person who looked like him, whichpletely inspired her to miss. Want to see him, crazy want to see him, even if it is to listen to his voice. "Little pivot." Gu Qi murmured softly. A man''s familiar voice suddenly came from the quiet room: "since you miss me so much, why do you always want to leave?" Hearing this voice, Gu Qi''s whole body trembled. Did she have hallucinations? At the moment of turning on the light, Gu Qi''s fingers are shaking. Her heart is timid. She is afraid that she has made a dream again. After waking up from the dream, there is only endless emptiness and loneliness. The light lit up the room, and her heart beat violently at the moment when she saw the man in the mask sitting on her wooden chair. "Little pivot, it''s really you!" Now she is 100% sure that the man is mu Nanshu. She didn''t have this chair in her room, and she didn''t like wooden furniture very much. Thinking of Mu Nanshu''s favorite things, she passed by Gu''s room that day. She felt that it was very simr to that of Mu Nanshu''s family. So Gu Qi collected the chair from his grandfather. Now I see one wearing a navy suit with the same color vest inside. With a blue bow tie and a corner of his handkerchief folded on his chest, a gentleman sat there with a man who had never been in touch with before. Gu Qi ran to him and rushed to his arms. "Little pivot." He breathed the fragrance that belonged to him. Mu Nanshu is very satisfied with her reaction. It seems that Gu Qi is not so ruthless. "It''s me." Gu Qi in his arms Sahuan SA enough, this just raised his head, found mu Nanshu still wearing a mask. She reaches out to take off his mask, delicate facial features exposed in front of her eyes, see that moment, Gu Qi did not know why excited to tears. I always feel that I just like him a little. This time can fade with time. After so many days, she thought she had let him go. However, miss day by day, tonight''s dance event let her understand the status of Mu Nanshu in her heart. She could not help but admit that the man who spoiled her deeply was the first man to enter her heart and sessfully take root."Miss me?" Mu Nanshu stroked her cheek. Gu Qi saw his face, but the viin first reported, small fist hit his chest. "Bad old man, you are very bad. You said that you would not let me leave. As long as I have been away for so many days, you haven''t heard from you. If you say you like me, you are lying to me. Hum, viin, big viin. " Seeing that her little daughter is very delicate, mu Nanshu let her fight himself. "You didn''t choose to leave yourself?" "I want to go, you don''t know to leave me? You were on the boat that night, right? I didn''t dream. " Mu Nanshu said with a smile, "do you understand?" Gu Qi continued to beat him dissatisfied, "you are a liar!" "I never lied to you. It was you who thought you were dreaming." "You said you wouldn''t let me go. Why did you let me go? I see. It must be you, the pig''s hoof, and I had a sleep, and I didn''t feel fresh. If I want to go by myself, you can go down this step, so that no one will bother you any more Mu Nanshu knew for the first time that the crayfish was actually a woman. For example, now, Gu Qi will make women''s unreasonable y incisively and vividly. It was her who clearly wanted to leave. She also med mu Nanshu for wanting to leave her. It''s like you give your friend some delicious fruit. She not only doesn''t like it, but also scolds you. "You don''t like freedom, I give you freedom, and now you me me?" Mu Nanshu thought he was good at suspecting people''s hearts, because he knew that little girls like to live a free life. In addition to hismitment to her, he must devote himself to the study of volcanic terrain during this period, and he has no time to apany her. See her want to go, he is soft hearted for a moment, then really let her leave, now the little girl still want to scold him. Women are the most difficult creatures in the world to guess. "I want to be free, but I..." Gu Qi hesitated, and she didn''t know how to exin it. It seems to be her fault, but how could he be wrong? Gu Qi heart a horizontal, "I''m right, is your words don''t count, said not to let me go, but I go." Mu Nanshu saw a dead duck with a hard mouth and pinched her cheek with his fingers. "So ording to what I said before, if you run away, cut off your hands and feet. Do you want to chop it now? Do you want to chop your hands or feet first, left or right? " This person seems to be not warm and warm, but every word has seized her lifeline. Just like him, there are so many men chasing after him, and there are others who are forced to die. She didn''t care about others, but she did care about this man. What magic does he have? "Hum." Gu Qi''s face was very unhappy. "I didn''t intend toe out to see you. Since you don''t like it, I''ll leave." Mu Nanshu said push away Gu Qi to get up, he was a research maniac, the data analysis table has not beenpleted. If it wasn''t for seeing the pictures taken by little flying insects, Gu Qi would nevere down if he wanted to see his appearance. Seeing that he really wanted to leave, Gu Qiyi hugged him from behind. "You bastard, who asked you toe? Come and go if you want. What do you think of me. Well, if you want to go, you can go away and don''t let me see you again They must have cried with their voices. Now he is worried about himself. Mu Nanshu is still smart. She felt aggrieved. Once she was wronged, she cried pitifully. For the first time in her life, her seventh master''s charm failed. Mu nansu looked at her waist and held his little hand tightly. She said that she wanted him to go, but she hugged him tightly. "Do you want me to go or stay?" Chapter 755 Gu Qi has always been like a monster, because of his unique personality, it is easy to make people feel good about him. Don''t say it''s a man. There are a lot of women who want to die for her. However, our seven Ye is a standard heartless man. He is really exciting to run when he stirs people up. He waves his sleeves and doesn''t take away a cloud. Such a day is not afraid to be afraid of, arrogant to the extreme of Gu Qi nted in a man she thought is abnormal hands. The man kept saying that he would lock her and chop her paws to prevent her from escaping. When she was about to leave, he not only did not stop her, but also pushed her. Little things are happy when they escape, but they feel some regret when they are finished. I have to say that for a heartless person like Gu Qi, you have to be more heartless than her. At the beginning, even a Wang was worried, for fear that Gu Qi would turn around and leave Nangong well. Mu Nanshu''s strong self-confidence support, without any disorder. It''s time to go up the mountain. It''s time to do geological inspection. Every day idle clouds and wild cranes generally hide in the mountains. When making data analysis tables, they almost forget Gu Qi. It is not that he is not afraid, but he is born strong. He believes that Gu Qi is his thing, and no one can take it away. From the way Gu Qi gets along with him, Gu Qi even prevents him from sleeping with him. Not to mention that she does not like other men,pared to the rational Gu Qi, he is a rational maniac. At the moment, Gu Qi hugs his waist tightly, which makes his heart stop for a moment when he wants to do the data analysis table. "Asshole, don''te back when you''re gone." Mu Nanshu held her in his arms, "Xiao Qi''er, so reluctant to leave me?" Gu Qi hums the voice to spread: "who is reluctant to leave you." "What are you doing with my bow tie "Who makes you dress so coquettish and want to leave in such a hurry? Which woman do you want to wear?" Gu Qi is still for his just that sentence, he did not intend toe out to resent. Dare to think of him every day, he is good, did not see her. Is Qi Ye so unattractive! "Not for women, for men." It''s rare to see a little thing jealous. Mu Nanshu suddenly thinks that the jealous little guy is much better than the data table. Of course, Gu Qi didn''t know what he thought at this time, otherwise he would be angry to death. He actuallypared himself with that cold, cold pile of numbers. "Men? I knew, you big bastard, you are born fag. The Lord is not easy to break you, but cheap others Gu qiwa cried for a moment. She regretted that she wanted to approach him as a man. You always thought you were a straight man before you had a bend. You didn''t find it until you were bent one day. Gu Qi felt that he had opened the door to a new world for him. Mu Nanshu didn''t do anything about it. I me myself for wearing men''s clothes every day and molesting him. Now he really likes others. A woman''s intelligence quotient is zero in front of love, which is true and true. Even if usually calm and rational Gu Qi, now also became a little fool. She was thinking about Mu Nanshu all night and was shocked by what happened to him. Finally, he came to have a good time. He was going to leave again. There was no reason in his mind. Mu Nanshu hook lips a smile: "but how to do, I like men." If other people had already begun to coax women at this time, mu Nanshu was special. He not only didn''t coax, but also continued to say, seeing Gu Qi''s tears rolling down, he was in a good mood. The more sad Gu Qi is, the more she loves him, and he loves her like this. Who knows Gu Qi suddenly broke free from his arms and put his feet on the chair. "Look at my legs, my waist and my chest. Do men have them?" During the introduction, she also specially shook her chest. "No "Then look at my face again. Does he look like me?" "No "Then you must not like others, you can only like me, hear me." Gu Qi is very domineering. Mu Nanshu downyed: "I heard that you and Nangong are very close recently." "The conscience of heaven and earth, I and he are clear, although he likes me a little, but I don''t like him at all." "Who do you like if you don''t like him?" Mu Nanshu''s high EQ, three or two sentences will cover Gu Qi''s truth. Gu Qi did a little shy, index finger to his chest a little, "dead ghost, I like the person is of course you." "Then always like it, don''t forget it, or I''ll like little white face.""You lied to me, you big asshole." Gu Qi just reflected that someone just came to talk to her. In such a simple way, she believed it. Mu Nanshu saw her in his arms and stroked the tears on her face. "If I don''t like you, how can I prepare a birthday present for your grandfather? If I don''t like you, how can Ie to my home so that I can be closer to you. If I don''t like you, how can I dress up like this just to dance with you Mr. Mu doesn''t know how to say love words, and few women can carry them. Even Gu Qi, an old hand in such a ce, was flushed and his heart beat faster. "Are you really for me?" "Or for what heartless little thing?" Mu Nanshu fondly scraped the tip of her nose. Gu Qi will face tears to his arms a Zha rub rub, "then why do you want to let me go?" "You are a bird, yearning for the free sky. If I put you in a cage, the color in the bird''s eyes will be more and more pale. You are a woman like the wind, forcing you to stay, a long time will only make you feel disgusted. What I want is not your people, but your heart, so I let you go Finally, Mu did not say that he was confident enough to bring the bird back. If there is no such premise, he must not be so generous as he said, really let the birds return to the forest. "Little pivot, I finally understand one thing." "What''s the matter?" "Why so many people like me, but I only have feelings for you. You are different from them." "Why not?" Mu Nanshu also wants to know the difference. Gu Qi hung his neck, "I thought I was a smart and rational person, but you are more intelligent and rational. You love me unconditionally, but you know me best among all people. You deliberately let me go and let me leave you. I have long been used to your meticulous love, suddenly leave, I will be at a loss. I see. You''ve been trying to make wild cats into domestic cats in the first ce, so you''ve been so kind to me. You did not break my wings, but let me slowly degenerate, no wings, let me cling to the warmth around you. People are thinking about how to attack me, only you have been attacking my heart Mu Nanshu raised his eyebrows andughed: "Oh?" "The best thing about you is that no matter how much you want me, you will resist the desire not to touch me. You''re afraid I''ll hate you, so you don''t do anything I hate. From the very beginning, you are ying the strategy of my heart, pet me, love me, let me get used to your existence. Before I found out, you have entered my heart thoroughly. I want to go, you push the boat, you are to let me see clearly your position in my heart. Let me understand that I have you in my heart, you didn''te to me, let me guess you don''t want me. I have to say, you are a senior hunter. You don''t kill the prey, but keep the prey. When the prey escapes, drops its vignce against you and brings a bunch of friends, you will start "Even if my friends don''t care, my prey is only you from the beginning to the end, Xiao Qi''er, did I seed?" Gu Qi deeply felt that this man upied the second ce in front of the heart attack skill, and no one dared to take the first ce. Even though she thought she was smart, she was vulnerable to attack in front of Mu Nanshu. He had alreadypletely captured his heart, and it was toote to find out. She had a feeling of being a match for the match. Suddenly she gave a enchanting smile: "I have to say, you are very sessful, but..." "But what?" Mu asked "But I don''t like to be led by the nose since I was a child. Only when I have the initiative can I feel at ease. So, Susu, since you''re here tonight, I won''t let you go. " Gu Qi enchanting a smile, untied the hair ornaments on his head, let a head of ink hair sprinkle. Chapter 756 The two people tonight are each other''s favorite style, Gu Qi will be a head of ink hair spread, cheongsam will be her body set up concave and convex. Once upon a time, mu Nanshu in front of her was dressed as a beautiful man in ancient clothes. For the first time, she knew that mu Nanshu would not be inferior in a suit. His facial features are more delicate than ordinary people, especially his high nose and deep eyes. His suit and vest make his figure very tall and straight, so he is very attractive to women. Gu Qi, who has the same loose hair, is much more gentle than usual. Her light makeup makes her feel full of girlhood. She looked at mu Nanshu carefully. This man is really the favorite of God. Every finger is so beautiful. "Little pivot, how can you dance so well?" "I remember someone saying that an old man like me can''t dance." Mu Nan Shu did not makeints about Gu Qi''s Tucao before dancing. Gu Qi vomited his tongue, "that dance I dance absent-minded, you wait for me." She took out old things from her home and put on waltz music. It''s rare that the old man is dressed so gentlemanly today. Gu Qi can''t miss this great opportunity. She threw off her t shoes and pulled out a pair of high heels. "This is what Waltz wears?" Mu Nanshu took a look at her cheongsam. "This is good." Gu Qi changed into high-heeled shoes and sat by the bed waiting for mu Nanshu''s invitation. Mu Nanshu invited her to dance. In her bedroom, they danced on a waltz. Rotation, body swaying, the breeze, the white curtain dancing with the wind. Gu Qi danced very seriously, and mu Nanshu cooperated with her very well. At the end of the waltz, Gu Qi suddenly pushes mu Nanshu to the wall. Put her hands around his neck, just like she used to tease him. But this time, there was a touch of affection in her eyes. She pulled down his neck and weed his red lips. A love waltz, lovers will indulge in it, mu Nanshu how can not be moved. What''s more, Gu Qi tonight is particrly feminine, which makes him excited. At this time, he finally knew why Gu Qi didn''t want to change his cheongsam. Because the cheongsam slit is very high, he can touch her skin as long as he reaches out. Mu Nanshu is so fond of antiquity that it is more tempting for him to wear this skirt than any other clothes. Gu Qi with personal fine like, at the beginning even if good, deliberately did not change clothes. It''s hard for a woman with a good figure to put on a cheongsam. With her initiative, she didn''t believe she couldn''t win mu Nanshu tonight. Mu Nanshu will eat her to death, her heart will be turbulent. Because she found one thing, mu Nanshu knew her world very well, but she didn''t know his world at all. If he leaves, he doesn''t know where he went. Mu Nanshu has never touched her, which is his own bottom line. Both of them are testing each other''s bottom line. Love is more like a battle for them. No one wants to be passive in this love, but wants to take the initiative. Once upon a time, Gu Qi was heartless, just like the clouds in the sky. But now that she knew her feelings for mu Nanshu, Gu Qi began to change. Since it belongs to the manpletely, she should not leave this man. She not only acts like a man, but also thinks like a man, which is reflected in her body incisively and vividly. So at the moment, mu Nanshu was pushed against the wall for a kiss. She tore off his coat and untied his vest button with her fingers. Finally, only ayer of clean white shirt was left, and she untied the three buttons, and she put her hand into it. For a long time did note across the temperature, warm and cool,pared with ordinary people''s temperature to lower. His skin also did not know what to use bubble big, unexpectedly special smooth, causes Gu Qi to like to rub with the face before. Touch his body, Gu Qi satisfied overflow. At this time, a voice came from outside the door: "sister Qi." Nangong Li''s voice, Gu Qi is separated from mu Nanshu for the first time. Just now she was like a prodigal son who robbed the women of the people. Now she has be a child who has done something wrong. She has lowered her head and is at a loss. "What can I do for you?" This action makes mu Nanshu angry. Does she care so much about Nangong Li? Originally is in the passive mu Nanshu backhand pushed her to the wall, he approached Gu Qi, whispered in her ear: "why not continue?" Gu Qi small face flustered, this kind of situation she has not experienced. She made a silent gesture to Mu Nanshu, and suddenly mu Nanshu felt a sense.Nangong Li is her husband, and he is the lover under the bed. Aware of the gap, he was not happy. He slowly bent down and bit Gu Qi''s neck, leaving his mark on it. "Sister Qi, you just looked wrong. Are you not feeling well? I know a little about medicine. Come in and see you The sound of seven younger sister, let mu Nanshu filled with jealousy. From kiss to bite, joy with pain. "I didn''t Ah... " Gu Qi did not resist. "What''s the matter with you?" "It''s OK. I, I just hit the leg of the table with my little thumb." Gu Qi opens his eyes and tells lies at his fingertips. Mu Nanshu untied the button of her cheongsam and went down her neck. "Are you too tired? I''lle in and press your body As soon as this wordes out, Gu Qi obviously feels the breath on Mu Nan Shu''s body. She pleaded and was bitten hard. "It''s not what you think." She exined in a whisper. Who knows Nangong Li continued: "you don''t like it when I press it for you? Do you have a pain in your waist again Waist? He still pressed his waist? Mu Nanshu suddenly felt a little green on his head. He always thought that Gu Qi, like his business, could control whatever he did. This second, he suddenly felt like a big fool! Nangong Li even touched her waist. Gu Qi swallows saliva. She looks down carefully at mu Nanshu''s expression. The coldness in his eyes was like that day when he looked at the rich woman. People who were not familiar with him could not see the difference. Only she knew that mu Nanshu was calm on the surface, but the wind and clouds were surging inside. Now, she feels it''s hard for her to seduce herself. Although he was always very gentle to her when she was around mu Nanshu, so precious jade. She wants to smash walnut, mu Nanshu obediently let her smash, without any heartache. She said that she liked roses, so he shoveled his precious orchids nted for many years and nted all orchids for her. She asked him to eat spicy food. He didn''t say a word if he had stomach trouble. If she asked him to eat, he would eat it, even if he had stomachache for several days. Mu Nanshu dotes on her, even connives at her. Gu Qi is not a fool. She knows that mu Nanshu''s connivance is based on his bottom line. His bottom line is that she belongs to him. He can let her fly, but he knows everything about her. The reason why he is so calm is that he feels that he is his person, which no one can change. Until Nangong Li just said that sentence, he felt that his things were touched by people. This kind of feeling is like the male lion has been upied by others, his dignity and pride do not allow. Mu Nanshu is about to open the door. He wants to let Nangong Li see who Gu Qi is. This is the most direct and powerful way to fight back. Gu Qi has insight into his meaning. She grabbed his hand and tried to show him no. Mu Nanshu looked at her coldly, with indifference and no emotion in his eyes. The more she stopped, the more angry he became. Gu Qi couldn''t bear it. He hugged him and kissed him. In her life dictionary, what if Mu Nanshu gets angry? There''s nothing a kiss can''t solve. If so, two kisses. Her guilty response was ignored by mu Nanshu. Gu Qi had to use his own unique skills, she did not believe that her mu Nanshu would not be moved. She quickly took off her cheongsam and put it on mu Nanshu''s hand. The soft touch spread from her palm. I still remember that night when she woke up from her sleep, mu Nanshu seemed to want to touch her. OK, let you touch enough today, you should calm down! Chapter 757 Conscience of heaven and earth, mu Nanshu felt very strange that night. When Gu Qi was soaking in the water, he was very big. What material did she use to shrink to that point? After all, scientists like mu Nanshu are curious about what they don''t understand. So at this time he wanted to explore what it was. However, Gu Qi wakes up at this time, let alone Gu Qi. Any woman will doubt it. Mu Nanshu can be regarded as a gentleman, otherwise he would have started on Gu Qi. Gu Qi''s move made his mind confused for a moment. At this time, Gu Qi opened his mouth. "I''m fine. It''ste. You go back. I''m going to bed." "Well, then I won''t disturb you." Nangong left, mu Nanshu asked: "did he touch you?" The cold light in her eyes made Gu Qi scared. She repeatedly waved her hands, "no, no, it''s not what you think." "Where did I touch you?" Mu Nanshu''s voice was so cold that Gu Qi shivered. "I woke up from a hangover that day. I was so sleepy that I thought it was a rooning in. I let him pinch my body. That''s all. I have no contact with him any more Seeing mu Nanshu''s eyes still indifferent, Gu Qi raised his finger. "I can swear to God that I''ve only been attracted to you in my life, and I only sleep with you in the opposite sex." Mu Nanshu gently moved his finger to her cheek and pinched her chin. "Little Qi''er, am I too indulgent to you?" His eyes in the twinkling cold light, Gu Qi heart a tight, she was afraid. "Little pivot, we really didn''t do anything I can swear by my character. " "Are you reminding me what you did?" Gu Qi cried, "in your heart, my personality is so worthless!" "Do you know what I''ll do to the unruly?" Mu Nanshu''s fingers were free. Gu Qidu was scared to death. Well, she didn''t forget how mu Nanshu treated the rich woman before. "Hello, Taotie." "You''ve been at home for a long time, and I''ve never taken you there." His mouth suddenly sparked a smile: "should I let you see it?" In his old house, there is a ce that Gu Qi is not allowed to approach. Just behind the torture chamber she went to, it was so gloomy and horrible that no matter how much curiosity she had, she had not passed away. "I, I don''t know them very well. I don''t want to see them." "Well..." Seeing his eyes drooping, Gu Qi thought that he had been lucky to escape a robbery, she was relieved. At this time, mu Nanshu picked her up and went to the bathroom. Put her in the bathtub and take off her high heels. After Gu Qi took off his cheongsam, his figure was so bloody that mu Nanshu began to put hot water. Gu Qi is bashful with shame, "small pivot, originally you like this tone." She didn''t know what would happen next, but mu Nanshu took out his mobile phone and sent something. The water in the bathtub is almost the same. Mu Nanshu said to her, "you can soak it." "Well, I''m sure I''ll make myself delicious." Gu Qi thought that mu Nanshu was finally enlightened and wanted to give her a lot of lust. She happily squeezed a lot of bubbles in the bathtub. Would you like a mandarin duck bath? Ah ah, it''s a shame. Shouldn''t she be so bold and unrestrained? Gu Qiyue thought more and more hi, as if to take off soon. It seems that this kind of thing is not as difficult as before, after all, she has determined her own mind. She really likes mu Nanshu, even more than she imagined. If it''s him, she doesn''t mind handing herself over. At the moment, mu Nanshu, standing by the window, received a small medicine bottle from a flying insect. Taking off the vial, he walked slowly to the bathroom and locked the door. Gu Qi put an attractive posture inside, e on, be happy..." This ghost spirit. "Small pivot, the water temperature is just right. Come in and have a taste of my ancestral back rubbing method. I haven''t rubbed your back for a long time." Mu Nanshu squatted on the edge of the bathtub. He said seriously, "Xiao Qi''er, you know I like you, right?" "Well, I know." "So I don''t like my things to smell like other people." Mu Nanshu light road. Gu Qi began to feel that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. She slowly took back her legs. "What do you mean, little pivot?" Mu Nanshu''s fingers gently stroked her face, "it''s a beautiful little face."Gu Qi subconsciously back hair cold, "small pivot, you don''t destroy my face." "Don''t worry, I like you so much, how can I be willing to destroy this face." Gu Qi felt that the tone of his speech was strange, which made her feel afraid. She wanted to go back, but she was in the bathtub. Where could she go? "Sushi, what are you going to do? " " xiaoqi''er, don''t you always admire my smooth body? Today, I brought this specially He took out a small bottle, like a child''s ss bottle. There were some bright grains of sand in it. "Wow, it''s beautiful. What kind of sand is this?" Mu Nan Shu grinned: "this is not sand." "What is that?" "It has no name. How about you name it?" Gu Qi eyes a piece of excitement, "good, good, so beautiful, can also beauty, as well as called beauty sand?" "Well, it''s all up to you. It''s called beauty sand." He scraped the tip of her nose, and clearly as in the past, he was still so spoiled, Gu Qi''s fear never disappeared. Mu Nanshu poured a third of the sand in the bottle, and Gu Qi watched the glittering grains melt into the water. "Little pivot, you see, it''s dissolved in water..." Before she finished her words, she suddenly felt as if there were more than a thousand needles under the water, and each needle was aimed at her pores. Seeing that her face changed, he was about to get up. Mu Nanshu had a cold look and said, "it''s soaking!" Gu Qi finally knew his intention, which was his punishment. "What is this?" Gu Qi felt that the water turned into a knife, aiming at her body, the knife cut. Pain, but can not see any wound. Mu Nanshu was close to her ear, "Xiao Qi''er, have you tasted the taste of thousands of cuts?" Gu Qi''s whole body trembled with pain, "do you want me to taste it?" "I said, I don''t like my things to smell like other people." "I am a man, not a thing." "So I saved your life, I didn''t destroy you. If it were, I would bepletely destroyed." "Mu Nanshu, you just pressed your back and didn''t do anything else. Are you abnormal?" Mu Nanshu ignored her curse and added another third to it. "It''s made of dozens of chemical elements. The disadvantage is that it makes people feel like a thousand arrows pierce the heart and cut thousands of pieces. Life is worse than death. The advantage is continuous bubble for many days, the body''s skin will fade, the new growth of skin as smooth as a baby. It''s a woman''s favorite thing, so you get it right, beauty sand, it''s in line Gu Qi hurt to roar, "you this bastard, ye don''t want so tender skin, I want to get up." Mu Nanshu, however, said word by word: "if you get up, we will have nothing to do with it." He actually said such words, Gu Qi endure for a minute, this is her limit. "It doesn''t matter. You think I don''t care about you? There are so many people who like me. I will go to Nangong Li tomorrow and say that I will marry him... " A knife across her neck, "my little Qi''er, do you know what will happen to those who betray me?" Mu Nanshu''s voice still has no ups and downs, Gu Qi has been sweating. I don''t know if she was scared or hurt. Her forehead was covered with sweat. Mu Nanshu continued: "if it''s someone else, I''ll let someone deal with it. Next time, I''ll let you see Taotie. Because you are the woman I like, I am not willing to be touched by others. I will cut off the flesh of you one by one. I will polish your bones into various objects and make bone flute. Do you agree? Every time I blow, it''s like you''re talking to me His voice suddenly became gentle, just like sweet words between lovers. Gu Qi was almost scared to urinate. This mu Nanshu is not only a general metamorphosis, but also a warped fighter!!! Chapter 758 The expression on his face was also full of tenderness, just like she was pounding walnuts with jade at that time. But now it was he who was going to pound her bones with a knife. The fear struck, and Gu Qi''s pain was forgotten. "Xiaosushu, I''m just joking with you. How can I betray you if I like you so much?" At this point, she managed to maintain a smile. Shit, she doesn''t want to be a bone flute!!! Mu Nanshu gave her a kiss on the face, "good girl." "Yes, yes, I am the best. Can you put down the knife in your hand? After all, swords have no eyes. If you shake your hand and scratch my blood vessels, how can you do it? " Mu Nanshu nced at her: "do you want to get married?" "I don''t want to, I don''t want to, I don''t want to go anywhere. I don''t even take a look at those sexy and cheap people outside. Is that ok? " Gu Qi has a strong desire to survive. Nothing is important. Besides, she didn''t think it was a question of immortality. She didn''t even have a whole body after she died. Mu Nanshu, a pervert, wants to make a bone flute out of her bones, and maybe even chop up her extra meat to make dumplings. Others can not do such a thing, he is sure to do it, it is estimated that she will eat her, she will always be his. He has been touching his face, in case of cutting his head, made into a non rotten specimen, and put it by his bed every day. Gu Qiyue thought more terrible, she did not want to die so miserable. If she wants to survive, she must. Mu Nanshu this just put away the knife, Gu Qi saw him pull open the hair cover on his head, throw the wig to one side. A ck long hair scattered, let alone, white shirt trousers with his long hair, there is a kind of inexplicable handsome. In particr, the buttons on his chest were torn apart by Gu Qi, as if the immortal who did not dye the dust had some more mortal smoke. It''s just too tempting for a man of such abstinence. Thest sand grains were all thrown in by him, and the pain of cone heart let Gu Qi wake up from the male sex. "Ah She was not a delicate girl. She could endure the general pain, but such pain. Gu Qi tears with pain. She wants to escape from here, but she is afraid of Mu Nanshu. "Little Qi''er, does it hurt?" He asked. "Nonsense." She was in pain and wanted to curse. At this time, she was thinking about a problem, learning mathematics and chemistry well, not afraid to travel around the world. While she was in a daze, mu Nanshu stepped into the water with long legs. Gu Qi was sweat and tears blurred eyes, surprised to see him. "You..." Hey down and held her in his arms. "I''ll hurt with you." Gu Qi did not expect that he would do so. He wanted to punish her, but he had to bear the pain with her. White shirt is wet by water, long hair floating on the surface of the water, so he, if it is in other ces, Gu Qi will certainly tease him. At the moment, however, all she had left was pain. She clung to Mu Nanshu''s cor, as if that would relieve her pain. He kisses her tangled eyebrows, "Xiao Qi''er, remember this pain, let it deeply imprint in your soul, don''t forget, never forget." Gu Qiboriously opened his eyes and squeezed out a word from his teeth. "Mu Nanshu, you are a werewolf." "Well?" "It''s a little bit more cruel." He chuckled and wiped the sweat from her forehead lovingly, "that''s because I like you, little Qi''er. " "Your love is too heavy for me to bear." "Regret it?" Munan fixed at her, "from the beginning, you shouldn''t have provoked me." "I''m sorry I didn''t go to you earlier, you bastard!" Gu Qi bit his lips hard, and the smell of blood spreads in his lips and teeth. Mu Nanshu is really a ruthless person. In order to prevent trouble in advance, let her know what consequences it will have to betray him. At the same time, he also loved her pain, so he came in to share the pain with her. Maybe this is the reason why she loves him. One can treat her with tenderness like water, dote on the heaven, and also can drive her into the dust and carve the pain into her bones. Different, in the eyes of others are evil two people will rub sparks. She was so painful that she bit his lip, and he didn''t struggle to let her bite. After the pain, she suddenly realized a problem. Mu Nanshu''s body was too white, his skin was smooth, and his temperature was lower than ordinary people. How long does it take him to soak in this kind of thing to make his constitution look like this? No one is born to be abnormal, nor is mu Nanshu.His own pain to death, but he understated, as if there is no feeling. If it wasn''t for the tingling on her body that reminded her of the strength of the water, if she was outside the bathtub, she would have thought that mu Nanshu was just taking a simple bath. He must have been soaked many times. He has been immune to the pain. But why do good people soak in this kind of shit? Will abnormal people be born abnormal? No wonder he always looks like a light cloud, that midnight wake up panic. Although he has be very powerful now, what kind of past does he have? Gu Qi thought that this was something mu Nanshu had experienced countless times, and she suddenly felt less pain. Release mu Nanshu''s lips, and the blood color of enchantment blooms on his lips. Hair has been wet half, water vapor halo under mu Nanshu Shuai to let Gu Qi heart rate. She suddenly found that her face was not so ferocious, "what?" Gu Qi small hand touched his handsome eyebrows and eyes, "does it hurt?" "What?" "Does it hurt the first time you soak it?" Mu Nanshu didn''t expect that she would ask, and answered honestly, "it hurts." "How many times?" "Forget it." "Why bubble?" Mu Nanshu was silent and did not reply. Gu Qi suddenly hugged his head and said, "xiaoshushu, I''m sorry, I didn''t take part in your chaotic past, but I can give you a colorful future. In the future, you won''t have any more pain, because you have me. If it hurts again, I will apany you. " She held out her little pink tongue and licked the blood on his lips. Such Gu Qi, mu Nanshu''s eyes were full of light, "repeat what you just said." "Little pivot, I don''t know what kind of past you have. Maybe you have suffered. But from now on, I will apany you with joy and sorrow with you. " She took his fingers from the water and squeezed their slender fingers into his fingers. "Look, like this, I''ll be with you." Mu Nanshu''s expression on his face became veryplex, joyful, happy, and even a trace of arrogance. "Xiao Qi''er, do you know the consequence of what you just said?" "I''m not afraid." "Since then, I will never let you go. You are my woman, the only woman." "You..." "You have no room for regret." He took her lips and rubbed them. "If I''m a devil, I''ll take you to hell, and I''ll live forever." Frantic kiss as the storm hit, Gu Qi is clinging to his neck, did not refuse. Even if the pain from each pore into, but Gu Qi only feel the sweetness of love. Falling in love with him is not an ordinary love. But at this moment, Gu Qi did not regret. If the time can never again, she will be the same choice as then. Isn''t the man she wants is like mu Nanshu? Wise, calm, love her more than anyone else, but also colder than anyone. "South pivot." This is the first time that she called him that, not xiaoshushu. He looked at her seriously, "huh?" "Take me, I want to be your woman." Gu Qi definitely said this. In such pain, what she wanted was for him to hug her, as he said. She will imprint this joy like pain in her soul, this life do not forget. In such a ce, mu Nanshu rarely asked: "are you serious? Isn''t it painful? " Gu Qi but at this moment enchanting smile, active kiss his lip, fingers clumsily untie the underwater belt. Because of the pain, she was shaking. This makes her like and love the man, she loves him, she loves him, she wants to feel his existence. Right here, she''ll always remember. The belt was pulled off by her, and mu Nanshu heard her say in her ear: "South pivot, the future road, I will apany you." Chapter 759 Before daybreak, there was a white figure in the courtyard of Gu''s family, with long hair falling down, long robes floating, and immortals. Although he was in someone else''s house, mu Nanshu''s leisurely pace seemed to be walking in his own backyard. If you look carefully, there are many small ck flying insects around him. Suddenly he stopped, and a voice came from his ear: "Mr. mu." It''s a Chinese ent, not English, and can call his name urately. Mu Nanshu had no ident. He turned around. "Nangong Li." Two people four eyes opposite, there is a spark in the air. When he appeared in Mu Nanshu, he understood the meaning of his words when he appeared in front of Gu Qi''s doorst night. "You have some skills to be aware of me." "Stealing fragrance and stealing jade and entering my fiancee''s boudoir, I''m afraid it''s not the gentleman''s doing." Mu Nanshu sneered: "fiancee? Why is Xiao Qi''er willing to lie under me This sentence stabbed Nangong Li''s self-esteem, is that he was aware of something wrongst night. From that piece of jade, Gu Qi left in a panic after dancing. Gu Qi''s room is on the second floor. Although he is drawing the curtain, when hees to look for her, he sees the shadow of the two people sh by. He deliberately said those words at the door of the room, also to test. Gu Qi faltered and stammered. He spoke in a totally different tone in peace. This night for Nangong Li is very painful. He wants to rush in. Gu Qi didn''t rush mu Nanshu, indicating that she was voluntary, and she let herself leave at the door. Tell the old man? Do you want to give Gu Qi a bad reputation? Even if it''s not as strict as it was in ancient times, how ugly it would be for an unmarried woman to have a reputation for adultery. Besides, I still live next door to her. What will others think of myself? Nangong centrifugal no matter how tangled, he still did nothing, sitting alone until dawn, waiting for mu Nanshu to appear. Mu Nanshu''s provocative words sessfully enraged Nangong Li, who grabbed his cor a few steps forward. "Mu Nanshu, I was recognized by my family. If I didn''t worry about her mood, I would have announced my marriage with herst night." "So what? It''s me that she recognizes. " Mu Nanshu is an understatement from beginning to end. "For the sake of your respect for her will, I will save your life." Nangong Li didn''t understand what he said. He looked carefully and found that there were many mosquitoes on his head. It''s not a real bug, it''s a robot bug. All the insects are aimed at his head. It seems that such a small thing. From what mu Nanshu just said, it is not so simple. Mu Nanshu took out a remote control that was only the size of a thumb. "This is the robot bug I created. I set the program for the insect tail. One insect is not enough to kill people. If there are more than 100 insects, you can blow your head in an instant. " I just talked to him about Gu Qi, and he almost burst his head. If this is said from other people, you must find it ridiculous. But from the man in front of him, he seems to be a joker? "It''s said that Mr. Mu is a vicious man. Today, I''ve learned from him." Ordinary people will certainly answer such modest words as praise. However, our Mr. Mu is still calm and calm, "what you have learned is less than one percent of mine. If I really want you to die, it''s here. I have more than ten ways to kill you on the spot." Does this person have to be so rude? Ah Wang in front of the camera was very happy, "ah Cai, you can see how aggressive our husband is." "I love Nangong for a second. If my husband doesn''t make aparison, he will be very good. Handsome and single-minded, the key is to be as handsome as Gu''s Ah Wang shook his head. "Definitely not. Only the evil spirits like our husband can be recovered. Don''t you think these two talents are made for each other? Mr. Gu was eaten to death by Miss Gu. Miss Gu is not "That''s right. They seem to be different from each other, but in fact, they are inexplicablypatible." "If you want to me, Nangong Li is a normal person, and our husband and Miss Gu are monster level people." "Yes, how can people and monsters bepared?" Although mu Nanshu is very indifferent on the surface, his temperament is a sense of alienation that people can''t climb up to. "Mu Nanshu, you''re too arrogant. You care about your family here." "If you are in Mu''s family, you are dead now. Mu Nanshu, I will save your life today. It''s not because I dare not, but because I can''t bear to make her embarrassed.Gu Qi is my woman. You''d better keep that in mind. If you have any thoughts on her, be careful of your Nangong family. " With that, mu Nanshu turned to leave. The guard was still sleeping. Nangong left to see how he got out. Let the guard get up and open the door. How do you exin his identity? Over the wall, Mr. Mu will do such behavior? Just when he was unwilling to see the good y, there was an explosion in his ear and the door opened. Mu Nanshu left like a man who had nothing to do with him. Nangong was standing in the same ce as if he were numb. What mu Nanshu said just now was not a lie. Those seemingly like flying insects gathered together and made an explosion. If he''s going to kill himself, it''s more defensible than shooting. This horrible man, this is Nangong from the first reaction. The guard was blown up. When he got up, mu Nanshu had already disappeared. He took the monitoring of the yard for the first time and found that it was all ck and nk. This terrible man to care for his home as if to his own home, Gu Qi met such a terrible man, she will really be happy? At the moment, Gu Qi is still immersed in a dream, and her door is knocked on before she wakes up. "Open the door, Gu Qi, open the door!" It''s Gu Xiao''s voice. The first thing Gu Qi wakes up is to turn over and hide under the bed, which is professional. Once upon a time, she colluded with a younger sister and yed flying chess all night. Who knows that the sister has a husband. At that time, Gu Qi was crammed into bed. Gu Qi disguised herself as a man every day and became addicted. She didn''t feel anything about it. She shrunk to the bed to react, today she is a woman, this is her home, she hid under the bed what. "Little pivot, hurry up..." As soon as she got up, she found that there was no mu Nanshu on the bed. The bathroom''s empty. Are you going? Shit, he put on his pants and left? Since mu Nanshu is not here, she has nothing to worry about. Gu Xiao has always wanted to catch her pigtail, but I don''t know what she heard. Gu Qi used to cover the teddy bear in the quilt and hid himself in it. There is already holding the key to open the door, Gu Qi looks at them in fear. "You, what are you doing?" Gu Xiao rushed up with a dart, "Gu Qi, you are clearly engaged to Nangong young master. How dare you hide a man in the room? What about the wild man?" Gu Qi deliberately put his body on the drum, which makes people feel suspicious. "Girl, you really Hide the wild man Gu covered his chest. Gu Qi shook his head. "Grandfather, I don''t have it. You have to believe me." "No, what is this?" Gu Xiao has already rushed to the bed, will open the quilt. "This is Don''t... " "This is the wild man! Gu Qi, I see how you exin this time! " Gu Xiao opens the quilt. A huge doll''s head popped out, Gu Qi said with a smile: "sister Xiao, are you not good at eyes, this is a man?" Gu Xiao angry will be a doll, full of bed looking for people, looking for bed is not satisfied, but also have to look under the bed. Gu Qi was wrapped in a quilt and yawned and looked at her, "grandfather, this early morning is not allowed to sleep?" "Qi wench, some people said that they saw the shadow of a man in your roomst night." "Men? I think it''s sister Xiao who wants to be crazy about men. I have nothing to do and dance with my big bear. You can see that men are so interesting. " Second uncle''s face also can''t pass, "Dad, I believe Xiao''er won''t say such words for no reason. The room is so big, it must be hidden by her." "Second uncle, it seems that you are very experienced. Are you hiding women behind your aunt''s back?" "You''re talking nonsense!" Chapter 760 Because Gu Qi is the eldest son''s daughter, the old man likes her, must let her inherit to care for the family. Gu Qi was smart when he was a child, so Gu Xiao was so jealous that she ate her meat and skinned her skin every day. It happened that Gu Qi had a problemst night, which made Gu Xiao happy. He called arge family so early. Now the wild man did not see, Gu Qi also insinuated that the second uncle had a woman outside. Two aunts when even scolded Gu Qi: "you this wench little nonsense, I and my husband love each other extremely, what wild woman." Gu Qi smile: "yes, yes, you are very kind, just like sister Xiao and her boyfriend." Gu Xiaost listen to Gu Qi''s words, the same day found her boyfriend cheating things. Today, she has to find out the ce where the man has not vent her anger. The second uncle''s family are like bandits crossing the border. Some people look for her wardrobe, others look for her bathroom, and they don''t let go of the storage room. "Did you find it?" Gu Qi looks at the three people like a clown. "I see. He must have escaped." "Grandfather, Dad, you have to make up your mind for me. I sleep well here. Her family can''t help but say that I hid the man. Now if I can''t find anyone, they say they''ve run away. I haven''t returned to work in thepany yet. They framed me and asked me how to behave in the future? " The old man''s face was so ugly that his favorite granddaughter''s reputation was ruined. "Gu Xiao, is that how you be a sister?" "Grandfather, I really won''t take this to deceive people. By the way, Gu Qi dare note out from the beginning to the end. There must be traces left by men on her body." Gu Qi sneered: "my sister, I wear a nightdress, you think I am as shameless as you. Even if it''s family, there''s not a bunch of men standing here. I''m shy "You must be afraid that we will see the mark that man left on you." "Dad, Gu Qi is so strange. I think there must be a ghost..." The second aunt also added fuel to the side. Gu Qi coldly hummed, "second aunt, the same woman, you should know the importance of reputation." "I just believe that my Xiaoxiao won''t wronged people for no reason." "It''s a good one who won''t be wronged. It''s OK for you to check, but I''ll make a fool of myself. Second uncle and second aunt, Xiao sister mischievous does not matter, you are the elder. As an elder, I not only care about my daughter, but also allow her to make mischief, which wrongs my reputation. What should you do if you are wrong? It is impossible for me to be wronged by you. " Gu Qi''s face changed and his voice suddenly became cold. "If we wronged you, what would you say?" "How about getting out of thepany?" Gu Qi ys with the taste. "What if you have marks on you?" "That is, I Gu qizang wild man, let you down." Gu Xiao this happy, she clearly see a man''s figure, is definitely not a big bear. This lonely man and widowed girl are in the same room. How can it be said that he has not done anything? "Well, if it is found out that you have hidden a wild man, you will cancel the marriage with Nangong family and cancel the inheritance qualification." This yed big, Gu Qi had not been engaged to Nangong. The most important thing is to cancel the inheritance qualification. The old man was dissatisfied on the spot, "nonsense, how to bet on such a big event?" "Grandfather, I''m not afraid of things I haven''t done." "If you''re not afraid, let''s go to the bathroom." Gu Xiao took her to the bathroom and found that Gu Qi''s whole body was white and had no trace of ambiguity. "Have you seen it clearly?" Gu Qi put down her skirt. "How could it not have been Gu Xiao doesn''t seem to believe it. Gu Qi went out with a smile, "I don''t have any trace on my body." She pinched her own body, and soon she had many pinched marks on her hands. "As you can see, my skin is so delicate that if you touch it, there will be traces. If I did roll the sheets with a wild man all night, how could there be no trace on me? " The old man was very angry, "Gu Xiao, what else can you say?" "Grandfather, I, I It''s possible that she''s on her period and they can''t have sex "Do you have to put a pot of shit on my head? OK, I''ll prove it to you. Dad, you ask the private doctor toe here. Today everyone is here. Let the doctor check whether I am innocent or not. " "I agree with this method. If my daughter is OK and you are so aggressive, don''t me me then!" "Well, test it."Gu''s father sent for a private doctor. At this moment, there was a st in his ear. After a while, the guard came up in a hurry to exin the matter. "What? The door of the house was blown open and all surveince was hacked? " Gu Xiaocent, "look, this must be her wild man to do." Gu Qi is helpless. My husband, you said that you should have an affair if youe to have an affair. I didn''t talk about it when I came in. I also blew up my door and went out. I really have you. This is really the style that mu Nanshu can do. If hees in with dignity, he will not go out over the wall. But Gu Qi''s face was just and awe inspiring, "did you see it?" The guard shook his head. "I didn''t "Even the guard didn''t see it. Sister Xiao, don''t you have a thousand mile eye?" "If it wasn''t your wild man, why would the door blow open?" "You said it''s a wild man. Which wild man has been so arrogant all the time? Come to have an affair with someone else? " Gu Qi''s words met Gu Xiao speechless. "Don''t check to see if you''ve lost anything at home." Gu ordered. At the same time, Nangong Li also went upstairs and saw Gu Qi''s room full of people. "What''s the matter?" He has a calm face. Gu Xiao said quickly: "master Nangong, I saw the shadow of a man in Gu Qi''s roomst night. You just came up downstairs. Did you see the wild man Gu Qi''s heart is startled, mu Nanshu won''t be so unlucky. As soon as he goes down, he is caught by Nangong Li, right? Maybe it was two people fighting, and mu Nanshu blew up the iron gate in a fit of anger. In just a few seconds, Gu Qi''s mind has already made up a thousand kinds of plots. If he had known that he would have been better for Nangong, he would have been finished if he said that he saw it at this time. "Young master Nangong, what do you think sister Qi is doing?" Gu Qi took Nangong Li''s hand and said, "brother Nangong, they bully me. They must say that there are wild men in my room." Her face was aggrieved and buried her head in his arms. It''s such a simple move that Nangong Li is defeatedpletely. The little hand holding his hand was so soft and warm that he hesitated and finally opened his mouth. "I''ve been in the yard and I haven''t seen any wild men." "Master Nangong, you must be honest." "That''s the truth. What else do you want to hear?" Gu Qi looks at Gu Xiao angrily. Today, this Liang Zi is married. She will certainly not spare Gu Xiao! "What''s going on? When the private doctores, everything will be known." The second uncle''s family said a few more words, and soon the psychologist arrived in a hurry. "Dr. Liang, I''m sorry to have you here at this time." The woman doctor wiped the sweat on her forehead and head, "it''s OK. This is my duty. Who is sick?" "No one is ill. Dr. Lao Liang shows my sister her body to see if she is still a girl." Nangong centrifugal in a flustered, "she is my fiancee, check this to do what." "Master Nangong, as far as I know, you have been sleeping in separate rooms. We are also for your sake, give you a clean person, if some people do not love themselves, how worthy of you? " Gu Qi coldly hummed: "doctor Liang, let''s go inside to check." Gu Xiao and second aunt also follow in, Nangong from the mood is very nervous. He knew that mu Nanshu stayed all nightst night, and they had been sleeping together for a long time. If we find out at this time that Gu Qi has not had the first time, it will be a great destruction for Gu Qi. He did not find that his first reaction was not to worry about his face, but to think of Gu Qi. Soon the doctor came out, and Mr. Gu stepped forward, "how are you?" Now the whole family was nervous. Dr. Liang said word by word, "Miss Gu is still a girl." Why, didn''t the man touch her Chapter 761 When the doctor said that she was still a girl, not to mention the second uncle''s family, the most surprised was Nangong Li. He is in addition to Gu Qi, the most clear between her and mu Nanshu, from the previous Gu Qi wine after the state can be judged. Nine times out of ten, Gu Qi and mu Nanshu have been sleeping together. Not to mention before, Gu Qi was clearly with mu Nanshust night. Don''t take care of her? And today, he clearly said that Gu Qi was his woman. Although the current science is very developed, it is possible to fill thatyer of membrane, but mu Nanshu has just left, Gu Qi can not fill it by himself. Therefore, it can only be one reason. Although Gu Qi and mu Nanshu share the same bed, those things did not happen to them. For a moment, mu Nanshu didn''t know what he was thinking. He had only one feeling. If a man can bear not to touch this woman, it is absolutely true love. That''s because he doesn''t want to take her casually. He is a person who pays attention to ceremony. Gu Xiao this can be silly eyes, she originally wanted to Gu Qi is not small, even ifst night did not hide wild man, nine times out of ten also did not have the first time. At that time, she can insist that Gu Qi is not with the wild manst night. Who knows she is still perfect. "Sister Xiao, do you have anything else to say?" "You, you, me, me..." Gu Xiao also wants to find any excuse, but the fact is better than eloquence. Gu Qi took the old man''s hand and said, "grandfather, people left earlyst night because they were not feeling well. This morning, the second uncle and his family will take you to catch the wild man. It is impossible for Dr. Liang to collude with me in advance. Anyway, I am not afraid of the shadow, so I can go to the hospital for examination at any time. I don''t know. Generally, it''s a domestic disgrace that can''t be publicized. If such a thing happens, we can''t cover it, but the second uncle and his family are afraid that others don''t know, and they will spread it around. Grandfather, we are not a family. Should we love each other most? " Gu Qi''s EQ is much higher than these idiots. They speak ill of Gu Qi in front of the old man and discredit her. Now the truthes out and ps the face, it seems that their family are more like clowns. Gu Qi did not like the victory hen, neck around the fight to preach, but such words are like a soft knife, more people feel aggrieved. "Dad, we didn''t listen to the children''s words for a while. Xiaoxiao, you said that you were really. How could you wronged your sister without seeing it clearly? I don''t apologize to my sister yet. " "But Dad, I saw it clearly..." Now Gu Xiao still doesn''t understand what he wants to argue about. "That''s enough!" Gu said coldly "Dad." "Qi wench is right. Don''t say whether there is such a thing, if there is. As family members, if you don''t hide it well, you also specially publicize it. What''s Ann''s purpose? " Gu Qi blinked his big eyes and asked, "yes, what is Ann''s intention? He also said in front of brother Nangong that I was dating a wild man "Seven wench, it''s all your sister''s eyesight. If you don''t see it clearly, you can''t see her in the same way." "Second uncle, a woman''s reputation is the most important thing. If I had not been upright, I''m afraid you would have put a big cap on it. So that I was abandoned by the Nangong family, everyone insulted me for being shameless, and even asked me to give up the position of inheritance. I want to experience such a tragic consequence, you are now light floating a word, you want to take a stroke. My family has been turned into this situation. Several people would like to lift the toilet lid to see if there is anyone hidden in it. Family members should support each other. Why do I only see bandits and robbers from you Every time she said a word, the old man''s face was ugly. "You see what it looks like. Run to the younger generation''s house and gather so many people to make trouble." "Dad, we know it''s wrong. It''s not for the sake of family reputation." "Whether it''s for the sake of family reputation or for the sake of inheritors, you know. You are not relying on my mother to leave early, my father read the family rtionship, unscrupulously bullied our father and daughter When talking about this, Gu Qi''s tears came out. "Grandfather, you can see how ferocious they were when they came in at the beginning. If they really found a little trace, I will not be a man in the future? Now give me a clean, they are going to write off, I care for my family, is that how I was bullied? My mother has a soul in heaven, and she will love my cabbage, which is not loved by my mother Gu''s father has a cold face, and he doesn''t think about family affairs first. His voice was very cold, "second brother, sister-inw, today''s incident is really your fault. Even if Gu Xiao''s grade is not sensible, you are not sensible when you are older? I ran to my daughter''s room to catch a wild man.My daughter''s real boyfriend is right next to me. What kind of heart do you have in mind "Big brother, you calm down, we are all a family..." "Now I know about family. Why didn''t you think about family when you pointed to my nose and said there were wild men? I''m still a big girl. What will others think of me if you stir me up like this? I I''m not alive. " Then Gu Qi ran to the window with tears and wanted to jump down from the window. Even if you know that the girl is doing a y, Nangong is still conditioned to pull her back at the first time. "Brother Nangong, don''t stop me and let me die. Anyway, I live in this world, and there are a lot of people who chew their tongue." Nangong Li would like to say that this is the second floor. If someone jumps down, she may hurt her leg. As for her monkey spirit, not to mention her leg, she can still do two and a half somersaults. makeints about Tucao, his face makeints about his face. "You two, although I haven''t been officially engaged to my sister Qi, Nangong and Gu family have already confirmed the marriage. You nder my fiancee in front of me. If this incident is spread out, what face will my Nangong family have? Mr. Gu, you are fair. I hope you can give me and sister Qi an ount of this matter. " Nangong Li also see clearly, Gu Laozi still some care about the second family after all. Gu Qi deliberately wants to jump to show him, the purpose is to force the old man to make a decision. If he doesn''t pay enough attention to it. "Young master Nangong, this is our family. Who will talk nonsense?" "If you have the same heart and mouth, there will be no gossip in the world." "You don''t have to say that, second, it''s really your fault. You ndered Qi girl again and again. ording to what you just said, quit thepany. It''s a lesson for you to talk nonsense Gu Laozi was in love with Gu Qi. Seeing the little girl''s eyes were red with tears, Nangong was forced to leave, and he was no longer merciful. "Dad, Gu Qi is not hurt. How can we leave?" "Yes, Dad, that''s a big lesson." Gu''s father was very angry, "what does it mean to be not hurt? A woman''s reputation is so worthless in your eyes? " "Big brother, that''s not what we mean." "It''s not that. I''ve been conniving at you for the sake of rtives all these years. I didn''t expect you to be so ungrateful. We tolerate everywhere, you approach step by step, really think I am afraid of you? has the final say in my hands, Dad, I''m going to fire him. " Seeing that his son was so angry, Gu agreed. "Second, don''t me others. This is what you said. So many people can be used as witnesses." "No need to say, all go out, let seven girls have a good rest, boss,e out with me to see what the door is about." "Good dad." "Grandfather..." Everyone retreated out, only Nangong from Gu Qi''s side, when no one was around, he locked the door. As soon as he turned around, Gu Qi was already cocking his legs and gnawing peaches on the table. This woman "I don''t want to jump off a building, but I''m still in the mood to eat peaches?" "it''s because I''m in a bad mood that I want to have some fun." Gu Qi took a bite, as if it was Mu Nan Shu''s flesh. Hum, all the ducks flying to the mouth are not happy. Chapter 762 Under the circumstances ofst night, he was in agreement. Unexpectedly, mu Nanshu stopped at thest minute. Gu Qi thought of a word, my pants are off, you show me this. Is she so unattractive? Gu Qi bit the peach with hatred. In fact, there are some traces on her body, but after soaking mu Nanshu''s medicine, those marks all miraculously disappear, and her skin bes very smooth and white. This medicine is really strange. Contact with the body is almost like a thousand cuts, but after the pain, the skin is immediately better. The man left without waiting for her to wake up. Hum, what a nuisance. "Do you like him?" Nangong Li said coldly Gu Qi, who is he? Why can''t I understand? " "There is no outsider here. You don''t have to pretend to be deaf and dumb. I saw him leave your room just before. You were togetherst night." Gu Qi had a fluke mind. He felt that Nangong had not seen mu Nanshu, but he had already seen it clearly. "Brother Nangong, thank you for not exposing me." Gu Qi starts to tter and sell good model. "Gu Qi, you haven''t answered my question. Do you like him or not?" "What if I say I like it?" She bowed her head. After yesterday''s incident, she could confirm one thing. She really liked mu Nanshu. When she was with mu Nanshu before, she just wanted to run away. Even if she was sleeping in the same bed, she was also guarding against him. In that situationst night, she was very distressed to think that mu Nanshu had soaked in that thing countless times. This heartache some can not control their emotions, think about their own quite abnormal, actually want to deliver their first time in that situation. Nangong Li clenched his hands, and his veins showed, "you said you would give me a chance." "I''m sorry My heart can''t be controlled. I''m in love with him Love, she didn''t use like, it was love. "Do you know who he is? The family will never let you be together "I know, but I don''t care, brother Nangong. I know you''re a good man, but I don''t love you. I''m sorry." "Gu Qi, I said I could wait." "I am stubborn in my life. Generally, what I have decided will not change. Brother Nangong, I''m sorry..." Nangong left without saying anything, turned to leave. Now, what else can he say? Gu Qi already has someone else in mind. His Nangong Li is not a shameless person, Gu Qidu said such a thing, is it hard for him to stay at home? "If you regret, you can contact me at any time." He said this when he came to the door. Gu Qi looks at the back of Nangong Li''s departure and is in aplicated mood. Nangong Li is pretty good to her. Even when he saw mu Nanshust night, from his background, he was able to help himself speak. Nangong Li is really a good man, but she doesn''t like him. When I was a child, he pulled out the tail hair of his beloved peacock. He was so angry that he wanted to maintain his demeanor. Maybe without mu Nanshu, I would really like him. What can be done? There is only one heart. If you give it to Mu Nanshu, you can never give it to others. Gu Qi changed a skirt and went downstairs. The old man and the guard were studying how the good door would burst open. There''s nothing missing from the bomb. There''s no trace of it. Mu Nanshu is a smart man. The robot bug he designed will explode if it is found out. He didn''t want all his painstaking designs to be married. Therefore, people will explode when they are found out, making it impossible for people to study the structure inside. After Gu Qi came home, he did not give up on her, but put in more than a thousand robot insects. Gu Qi doesn''t know that she is lively every day. The video and audio of her climbing over the wall and teasing Nangong Li are all transmitted to Mu Nanshu''sputer cloud. From various angles and close ups, mu Nanshu spent some time to check today''s monitoring video. In order not to let others see Gu Qi''s body, it is inevitable that sometimes the robot will take pictures from a special angle. He opened more than a dozen videos and watched them together. Sometimes when he saw beautiful angles, he would keep and edit them. Knowing that Gu Qi had no intention of Nangong Li, he did not worry and concentrated on his own geological research. Those small robot insects be ck ashes after they explode, and then fly around in a blow. Even if you see the ck ashes, you will not think of what it is. Gu Qi looks at the door of his home deformation, this mu Nanshu is really cruel. Not only that, but also the monitoring of her home and the surrounding road section, want to check can not be found.She suddenly felt that she fell in love with such a perverted genius. She was also abnormal. If Mu Nanshu didn''t release water this time, it would be strange that she could escape sessfully. What she was perverted was that she knew that he was a cage, and she still wanted to go back. Every day, he pulled his hair, smashed his jade, and teased ah Wang and a CAI. If you''re bored, follow him out and see the world, and meet the people shivering in front of him. In fact, the days with mu Nanshu are not so boring, are they? In this way, Gu Qi wants to leave home. After she has finished dealing with Luo and Ka, she will go back to find mu Nanshu. Thinking seriously, the head was beaten by Gu Laozi, "what do you want to think so happy, Nangong boy all left." Gu Qi is dissatisfied with touching his head, "he rubs to eat to rub to drink for so long, should go." As soon as she finished this sentence, she found that Mr. Gu was going to punch again, so she quickly got out of the way. "Granddad, I''m your little granddaughter, not big sandbag." "I think it''s a big fool. Why did Nangong leave? Did you say something that made him angry? " Gu Qi quickly shook his head, "it''s none of my business. If you want to me the second uncle''s family for that, they must be angry in their hearts." Gu Qicai no matter how much, all the pots are thrown to the second uncle''s family. Dare to offend Qi Ye, is he really vegetarian? "Don''t you pull them? Exin it clearly. " "Grandfather, my brother Nangong hasn''t returned to Nangong''s home yet. It''s normal for him to go back now. What''s more, we don''t have a son-inw in our family. It''s unreasonable that he always lives in our family. " Gu looked up and down, "it''s not because of you?" "Of course not. You can have a look. I''ll go back and get some sleep." Gu Qi quickly left, even she could not see what method mu Nanshu used to go out. If it''s a bomb, there should be traces around. Mr. mu, it''s really you! Gu Qi had a long timest night, and her body was in pain. She was weak today and fell asleep on the bed. Mu Nanshu saw her quiet sleeping face and thought about what she said and didst night. At that time, he almost couldn''t help but let her go. But now he is different from before. At the beginning, it is fun to stay with Gu Qi. She is a toy, he has a desire for toys, of course, can also vent. Who knows,ter, the toy bit into his heart, then it is not a toy. She is a treasure in his heart and Mu Nan Shu is reluctant to let her go. Since she made a request, he would naturally meet it and then propose. He could not aggrieve her. Watching the little girl fall asleep, he turned off theputer. Naturally, he knew exactly what happened after he left. He said coldly, "do something for me." "Sir, please." Gu Qi woke up that night and saw the explosive news. Gu Xiao has a party at home and has sex with a number of men, one of whom is danghong fresh meat. It was just because of the little fresh meat that the news broke out. Netizens also got to know Gu Xiao, a woman with an Asian face. "Lying trough, Gu Xiao can y. There are all ck, yellow and white people." Gu Qi just got up and his voice was still hoarse. "Mydy, you''d better get up quickly, or you won''t be able to see the good y." "What''s the good y?" "Gu Xiao has been brought back, and the old man is furious." "It''s really a good y. I''ll go downstairs right away! Wait for me Where there is gossip, there is Gu Qi. Unexpectedly, she slept for more than ten hours, and such a big thing happened. Chapter 763 Gu family ancestral hall, Gu Xiao kneels on the ground, Gu old man son and Gu family those side branch seven big aunt all came. "Familyw." Old Gu was so angry that his face became pigliver. At any rate, the family is also a well-known family, and now suddenly there is such a shameless child. "Grandfather, you have to believe me, I was drugged and set a trap, that''s not my intention. By the way, it must be Gu Qi, because I said in the morning that she was hiding wild men at home, and she retaliated against me "It''s true that people sleep at home, and the potes from the sky, and you''ll get shot when you lie down." Gu Qi steps into the ancestral hall with a smile. "Girl Qi, you see what your hair looks like. A big girl has no rules. No wonder boyfriends have to run." This old man is angry, see Gu Qi also don''t forget to reprimand a few words. Gu Qi is also very helpless, "my grandfather, I sleep at home for a day, just got up, heard that my sister is being punished, I specially came to plead for her, and forgot tob my hair." It''s fake to plead, but it''s true to watch a y. "I didn''t expect my good sister, but you wanted to frame me everywhere. I slept all day today. How can I retaliate against you?" Gu Xiao''s exposed skin is blue and purple. I want to know how many traces there are under her clothes. "Sister, have a good time. I said I hid wild men in the morning. I didn''t expect that you would hide five six seven eight nine. It''s very good." Gu Xiao was exposed to the Inte, she was almost angry, now the family has to punish her, a belly of anger has no ce to vent. "Gu Qi, it''s you who hurt me." She pointed to Gu Qi''s nose and scolded. Gu Qi didn''t have to fight back at all. It was enough to hide behind the old man. "Grandfather, look at my sister. She''s crazy. All the good things she''s done are on my head." At this time, the familyw has been handed to the old man. The old man picked up the whip and whipped it on Gu Xiao. The second uncle and the second aunt were heartbroken, "Dad, there is a problem with this matter. Our daughter has always had a boyfriend. How can she do such a thing?" "Is there a problem?" "Grandfather, after I left home this morning, I was abducted by a group of people. I don''t know what was injected. I am not conscious. Then those people left and the news came to light, and I was just sober. How could I have done it myself? " "Now there are no human evidence and material evidence. Of course, you can say casually. Who did you offend when you said that it was designed? People will treat you in this way? " Gu Xiao felt that he really jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it clearly. "Grandfather, I''m really not voluntary." "Not voluntarily? Sister, you look veryfortable in these photos. " Gu Qi made up another knife. "Shut up, you bitch, just because I said you hid a wild man in the morning, and you treat me like this, and the people who care for the family are so cruel." Gu Xiaoping had nothing to do with others. How could others use such means on her? What''s more, it happens to be a matter of disgrace. What a coincidence. Gu Qi''s eyes were cold, and he took the whip from his hand. "Grandfather, I''ll carry out the familyw." "Bitch, dare you!" Gu Qi raises his hand is a whip to whip, and she is still Gu Xiao''s face. "Ah!!! You bitch, you dare to beat me "I''m afraid I''m afraid, sister Xiao. Don''t think I call you sister. I''m really afraid of you. I respect you everywhere, and you have repeatedly harmed me. Now you still say such words. It can be seen that the second uncle and the second aunt have not taught you well. " Gu Qi is ready to whip again, and the second aunt grabs her hand. "Gu Qi, don''t be too arrogant." "I''m arrogant? Who is arrogant? " "No matter whether Xiao Xiao is wrong or not, we don''t care about it, and you can''t be punished." "It''s not my turn to punish? So I ask you, whether I hide the wild man or not, you are the one to catch the traitor? The same thing is not the same for you. Don''t be too obvious about your double mark. " Gu Qi snorted coldly. "Besides, I''m still a clean girl. I''m totally different from Gu Xiao''s chaotic nature. Your family would like to eat me. If Gu Xiao''s business had been put on me today, I''m afraid the Gu family would have been in trouble for a long time. " The second aunt was Gu Qi''s words hate do not know what to say, pointing to your nose for a long time, you did not give the following. With a calm face, Mr. Gu said, "fight, how can''t you fight? If you don''t learn it well, you will be disgraced. " "Yes, grandfather." Gu Qi was not the Virgin Mary, although she was usually pitiful, it was a obedient little beauty. As for hard bricks like Gu Qi, she has to kill them today.Gu Qi''s strength is not small, every whip to the death, pain Gu Xiao bared his teeth. "Sister Xiao, I''m teaching you, so that you don''t know." "Gu Qi, please remember it for me!" "Well, I''ll remember that." Gu Qi Tiantian smiles, and is almost killed by the second uncle and the second aunt. This son of a bitch. "Dad, Xiaoxiao''s body has been injured, don''t fight, Xiaoxiao can''t bear it." "Can''t bear it? Why didn''t she say she couldn''t bear to mess with those men? Keep fighting. " The old man is mad. His family has always had a decent style. Who knows what happened today. Gu Xiao was numb with pain, from the beginning of arrogance and arrogance into a plea: "please, don''t hit me, don''t fight..." "Grandfather, I think it''s almost the same. If you fight again, something will happen." "Then don''t fight. Go back to your room and have a good wash. A girl''s house should look like a girl''s house. Hurry to chase Nangong boy back." Although the old man didn''t know what happened to them, nine out of ten he knew there was a problem. At that time, his family was in a mess, so he didn''t care to ask more questions. Gu Qi sighed, "grandfather, I''m not 20 yet. What''s your hurry? I can''t get married when I''m thirty. It''s not toote for you to worry. " "It''s good to have someone want you. Nangong boy is very good, but you should cherish it." "Grandfather, I know Nangong is good." "Just know. Get out." "Oh, don''t get angry, Grandpa." Gu Qi smiles. "Go away, go away." Gu Qi left happily. Before leaving, he heard the old man seem to let the second uncle and the second aunt get out of thepany, and the family''s cry came from inside. This morning''s event is just a lead, the old man must be reluctant to let them leave thepany. Although grandfather is partial to himself, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t like the second uncle. After all, the palm and the back of the hand are all meat. He is not willing to give up. But now this matter is not necessarily, the old man also has his own pride. Gu Huan chased up, "Miss, are you really fighting? Are you afraid that she will revenge you again "Afraid? What''s your seventh master afraid of? Besides, do you think that even if I don''t do anything about Gu Xiao, she will let me go? Where there are people, there will be fights. Gu Xiao doesn''t aim at me. He wants to take care of the position of the family leader. So no matter what I did wrong, she would never let me go. Instead of putting yourself in a passive position, it''s better to take the initiative and deliver whates to you "That''s right. The youngdy is so low-key at home that she can''t let you go. You should be beaten." "It must be. My hands hurt." Gu Qi moved his wrist. "Miss, you really don''t want to find master Nangong?" Gu Huan is a pity. "Why, do you feel heartache?" "I am heartache, heartache, you are angry to leave a faithful pursuer, obviously Nangong young master is so good." "Well, then marry him." "Miss, I don''t like him. What are you talking about? I just think you are more suitable for him." Gu Qi shook his head. "I''m not a girl of dozens of years old. What are you all worried about urging me to do?" "You say you don''t like Mr. mu, and you don''t like Mr. Nangong. I don''t know what kind of person you want to choose." Gu Qi a quibble, "who said I can''t look up to it?" "Well, who do you like?" Gu Qi mysterious smile: "do not tell you, go back to the room to change." "Where are you going this evening?" "Naturally, I''m going to see my brother haoluo, and I''m going to leave when I''ve finished his business." "Go? Where are you going? " "Oh, aren''t you afraid that I can''t get married? I am in a hurry to marry myself out. A duck flies to the mouth. I have to chase him back and cook to eat before I can be sure. " Chapter 764 Nangong Li left from the Gu family. As the sessor of the Nangong family, he was the favored son of heaven since childhood. What he wants will be sent soon. He is self reliant and self reliant. He doesn''t like things that are easy to get. He thinks that such things are worthless. Other people have what kind of cat and dog as pets, but he has a peacock. Cats and dogs you want to raise mature will be very intimate with the owner, peacock is different, rarely open the screen, is a proud creature. You can imagine how angry he was at that time when the little girl tore off the fur of his beloved pet. The little girl smiles at him sweetly and calls out brother Nangong. All his anger disappears. When the little girl left Nangong''s home, her grandfather pointed to her back and said, "Li Er, do you like her? She''s your little wife Nangong Li Qingnan: "wife?" Perhaps from that day on, his heart already had that little girl''s existence. Back at Nangong''s home, arge family of people are concerned about his marriage. Nangong Li feels bored and leaves casually. Gu Qi Gu Qi, full of Gu Qi''s figure, clearly met her first is himself, why she fell in love with otherster. He hammers at the steering wheel. He can control a lot of things, but he can''t control a woman''s heart. Girl, his little girl. After the sound of the horn, he got out of the car and went back to his private vi. The vi is very clean. Nangong Li lies on the sofa. Hearing the sounding from the stairwell, he suddenly opens his eyes and his eyes are full of light. "Who is it?" A weak female voice sounded in his ear: "young master Nangong, it''s me." Wearing avender floral dress, the woman walked down thedder barefoot, a pair of purple pupil is very beautiful. He remembered the woman Gu Qi, the little bastard, asked him to take a picture of 100 million yuan. After returning home, he left him in the vi, and he almost forgot about it. She came slowly, "young master, have you eaten yet? Shall I make you something to eat? " Nangong Li didn''t eat a few mouthfuls in the big house. She was not hungry, but she was a little hungry. He closed his eyes and didn''t answer. Youyou made a cup of tea for him and then went to the kitchen to cook. Soon, he brought a bowl of egg in noodles in front of him, and the green green scallion sprinkled on the white noodles. There are some spicy oil floating on the clear soup, and the tender yellow eggs are iid among them. A bowl of very simple noodles, but aroused his appetite. She put it on the table and rubbed her hands uneasily. "Sorry, there is no other food in the house." Nangong Li remembered that when he left the woman here, his assistant bought her some food and gave her some money. "Why not buy it?" She said: "I I don''t know the way. I''m afraid I can''t find the way back when I go out. " When she spoke, she was like a helpless little rabbit. If his heart was not upied by that little bastard, maybe he would like this poor girl. "Why not She looked down at her toes, her white feet at a loss. "I don''t know how to contact me, young master." Nangong got up and took a look at the refrigerator and found that there was nothing in it. What he ate was thest egg. If she doesn''te back, isn''t she going to starve here? For a moment, I don''t know whether I should love her or think she is too stupid. "Young master, you eat noodles first. It''s not delicious if it''s cold." She didn''t seem to care at all, but worried that he couldn''t get hot noodles. Nangong from the heart is like holding something, did not say more, clip a chopstick. Put it in your mouth, it''s delicious unexpectedly. There are no other condiments, just a few simple condiments, but retain the original vor of food. Unknowingly, a bowl of bottom, standing on the side of the woman this just relieved. "Young master, are you full? If you don''t have enough, I''ll give you another one, but there are no eggs. Can I have in noodles? " Nangong left to get up and put on shoes "What''s the matter?" Nangongli was the first to leave, so she had to leave in a pair of slippers, which came back from the boat. "Young master, where are we going Nangong Li opened the co pilot and said, "get in." You carefully grasped the safety belt, "young master, where are we going?" Nangong left the car to the nearby supermarket, leisurely and timidly followed him. "Young master..." It seems that she seldomes to such ces, and she is at a loss. Want to pull nangongli''s clothes, stretch out his hand, but afraid that he will be disliked by Nangong Li.Although two people entangled for a night, but she never extravagantly asked Nangong to leave, really like her. She is the sessor of Nangong family. What is she? What''s more, the person he called that night was not her, it was another person''s name, and he had already felt his own. Youyou takes back her hand and waits for him in the vi every day. She doesn''t think it''s suffering, it''s all expectation. Don''t ask for anything else, as long as she can look at him. Nangong Li pushed the cart over, "what are you doing here? Isn''t there no food left? " The corner of your mouth goes up Although she was still wearing slippers, she was in a good mood. "Young master, do you like tomatoes? And potatoes. " "I like meat." Nangong Li replied lightly. He did not know how, just ate a bowl of in noodles, he would apany her to buy ingredients for the first time. I heard you talking to herself and reciting the menu. Looking down, I saw that she was still wearing slippers. At that time, he threw youyou to the vi, gave her some money and didn''t take care of her. Who knows this girl is so stupid. If it was Gu Qi, he would have gone over the wall to look for food. Unconsciously, he thought of Gu Qi, the ghost spirit. At this time, youyou held up two golden corn in his hand, with a sweet smile. "Young master, do you like corn?" That pure smile, and the memory of that smile ovep. The reason why he was bewitched that night was because of her eyes. It is clear that they are two diametrically opposite people. Their eyes and smiles are quite simr. "I don''t like it." A basin of cold water poured down from Nangong. You looked a little disappointed, "Oh." She put the corn back in silence. South pce from see form, she just put in the corn and put out into the small cart inside. "Young master, don''t you like it?" "Buy what you like, and remember here. Next time youe out hungry, you are really stupid. There are people who almost starve themselves to death in this era." Leisurely hung his head, "I''m sorry, young master, I haven''t lived here, I I can''t understand what they''re saying Nangong Li is not interested in women, even if it is such a peerless beauty, if not Gu Qi robbed his number te, he would not care. Seeing her pitiful appearance, Nangong Li didn''t care what she did in the past. Gu Qi that bastard said to let him take good care of her, he would have taken her home, otherwise she would have been thrown out. "What a fool." Although Nangong Li said so, he still added a fierce sentence. "Keep up with me. If you lose it, I don''t care about you." "Yes, young master." Passing by the women''s clothing area, Nangong Li beckoned her toe over. "Try it." It is a pair of light purple t shoes, leisurely white skin, delicate feet, simple style also let her wear a big brand feeling. Although it is only a few dors, youyou is very happy. "Young master, do you want to send it to me?" "Well." Nangong Li throws the shoes in and prepares to settle the bill together. Youyou takes out the shoes from the cart and holds them to his chest. Her childish little movements, Nangong Li also ignored, youyou was very happy all the way, also not as careful as before. After checking out, Nangong Li found that she was still wearing slippers, "you can change it." "No, it''s dirty." "Fool." You didn''t pay attention to his words and the eyes cast on her. She was holding her shoes and her mouth was up. The shoes the young master bought for me are all brisk. At this time, Nangong Li will see some shadows of Gu Qi on her body. Gu Qi has a kind of pure child like her woman does not have, which is leisurely very like her. Chapter 765 All the way home, youyou still holds a pair of broken shoes, as if in her hands is something rare. First, she put the shoes in the porch. She didn''t know what she thought of. She put on the shoes again. Tiptoe to walk two steps and squat down to see if the shoes have wrinkles, that careful look let Nangong from very speechless. "What are you doing?" "I''m afraid it''s broken." "If it''s broken, buy it again!" "Will the young master still buy me shoes?" "Buy, buy, buy." Nangong from her innocent big eyes, the mood is veryplex. Put the ingredients in the fridge and pass her a credit card with the password. "When I don''t have money, I''ll pay by card. The supermarket is not far from here. Do you know the way?" Originally youyou wanted to shake her head, but she was afraid that Nangong Li would say she was stupid, so she nodded. "Go to bed." Youyou obediently goes upstairs. Nangong Li is a bit agitated. He has installed a big bar and wine cab in the living room. I picked up a bottle of red wine and poured it and drank it. In the brain is Gu Qi''s face, the man''s clothing she is handsome free and easy, is also the man than the man, raises those women to turn. Sometimes Nangong Li even envies those women, because they can stay beside her without fear, and she has to work hard to please them. After drinking for a while, he heard another slight footstep in the stairwell. This looks up and finds that youyou is wearing his shirt and barefoot without shoes. To tell you the truth, youyou is beautiful. That small face is exquisite. If you are photographed by others, you don''t know what fate it will have. "Young master, that I don''t have any change clothes or pajamas. When there is no one here, I take your shirt as my pajamas. I''m sorry She seemed to like to apologize, her feet curled up, her eyes looking at her toes. "Can you drink?" She shook her head. "I''ll have a drink." "Drink with me." He poured a ss to you. His drinking capacity is very good, but it is not as good as Gu Qi thought. Last time he sent Gu Qi back to his room to sleep, his stomach ache all night. Just because he was a man, he would never talk about his pain. Gu Qi felt that he was a Dionysian. At that time, in order to have a chance to stay with Gu Qi, he had to drink hard. Little did not know that the final change back is such a result, Nangong from supine neck a drink. Youyou doesn''t understand the rules on the wine table. Seeing Nangong Li drink a cup, she also drinks the whole ss of red wine. She didn''t get used to it for a while, so she choked and coughed. The wine glides down the neck and stains the white shirt with rose like stains. "It''s stupid. I don''t know how to drink." "Young master, I will drink." Then she poured herself another ss. "Let''s drink." ss wine cup in the air gently collision, issued a pleasant "Ding" sound. Seeing her drink again, Nangong couldn''t help saying, "sometimes you really look like her." "She? Is that the girl the young master likes? " Youyou is not unhappy, but curious. "Yes, I like her, but she likes others." Speaking of this, Nangong Li has no choice but to drink red wine. You see the corner of his mouth that wipe bitter and astringent is very distressed, perhaps the girl really is very easy to be in love with the man who asked for the first time. Since she woke up in Nangong Li''s arms, she fell in love with this man. But just like, not possessive. "Why doesn''t she like you, young master?" "Maybe it''s a littlete." If he had met her earlier, it would not have been career oriented. If we set her words in the morning, would she not go with others? Now what to say, as long as you know what''s the use, her heart has long been left on others. "Don''t be sad, young master. I''ll drink with you." You don''t know what to do to make him happy. If drinking can make him happy a little, then she is willing to apany him. Two people drink one cup after another, in youyou he can always see the shadow of Gu Qi. Gu Qi that kind of straightforward is others can not imitate, but leisurely, as long as not so timid, her temperament is also very pure. After drinking a ss of wine for a while, youyou is also stupid. Looking at Nangong Li''s drinking, she drinks with her. Slowly the wine came up, she shook her head and continued to drink. She only drank two cups, and Nangong left only to pour her one mouthful. She took a sip and he half drank. When you are a little drunk, Nangong Li is also getting drunk. In a trance, he regards youyou as Gu Qi."Seven seven." He called her softly. You a pair of grape like big eyes at him nkly, "young master." "Call me brother Nangong." He stroked her face, "Qiqi." "Nangong Brother. " Long and soft call. Nangong Li''s fiery kisses, and you stare wide. Her consciousness was not clear that night. Although she was a little drunk today, her mind was still clear. Is the young master kissing her? No, he just saw himself as someone else''s stand in. She could have struggled, but in the face of a man''s kiss, she wanted to make him happy. How could she refuse. Youyou is at a loss. She doesn''t know what to do. She can only let Nangong Li kiss her. Her body was against the bar, and the cold marble made her waist ache. "Brother Nangong, don''t be here." This sound Nangong brother let Nangong frompletely lost consciousness, he carried her upstairs, to the master bedroom bed. I came to this room a few days ago. You still want to find a dress for your pajamas. She did not dare to look around, took her clothes and left. The body was ced on the huge bed, and the sticity of the bed bounced her against his chest. Nangong is in a hurry to take off her clothes. Youyou knows what''s going to happen. She is afraid and flustered. "Brother Nangong..." She called to him helplessly. He bought her for a hundred million dors. She''s his man. She would not refuse anything he wanted to do. She liked him very much and didn''t hate him at all. But now he is in a state of unconsciousness. He thinks he is someone else. It was like waking up that morning, and his dislike of himself was so obvious. You hesitated. What should you do? Just how to think, south pce from the body to cover again. "Qiqi, can you give it to me?" There was some pain in his eyes. It is that a touch of painpletely stabbed you in the eyes, clearly he is so fierce a man, but at the moment is so humble. She thought he must like that girl very much. "Yes," he replied without thinking Although he didn''t turn on the light, he was so gentle that he didn''t seem to be drunk. She would have thought he was sober but for his strong smell of wine. Youyou is very clear that he will never touch himself when he is awake. He is not willing to touch a finger. She seems to have some understanding of Nangong Li''s mood, he loves people like others. As he is now, his heart is not thinking of others? Her own eptance belongs to his pain, long frown, she heard Nangong from the satisfaction of a sigh. "Qiqi, you are mine, you are my Nangong from." Clearly already drunk, but still miss that girl, even so gentle. A tear fell from her eyes, unable to tell whether it was because of physical pain or because of heartache. She is not in love with herself, but with the person he doesn''t like. Young master, at least tonight, you take me for her. Youyou took the initiative to hold Nangong from, and gently said in his ear: "brother Nangong, I like you." Nangong from the body a shudder, youyou obviously feel that his body has undergone some changes. Then there was only endless madness, "Qiqi, my Qiqi." He again and again, you also allow him to toss, as long as he is happy. "Yes, I belong to brother Nangong, only brother Nangong." This night, Nangong Li was crazy. At dawn, he used to get up early. Last night he seemed to have a beautiful dream, a dream with Gu Qi. Moved the finger, the finger touched a piece of warmth. When he opened his eyes, he saw the woman in his arms, and he pushed her away. "Brother Nangong..." "Who made you call that?" He asked coldly. Chapter 766 That pair of cold eyes severely stabbed you long eyes, with the light of disdain and even disdain. "Young master, it''s you Let me You murmured carefully. Nangong left has turned over and said, "who allows you to go to my bed?" "I Last night, you let me drink, you... " Her chin was tightly pinched by Nangong, "are you so cheap? Seduce me every time? " You a pair of purple double pupil stare big, "I don''t have, young master, it''s you." "What are you doing dressed like that, not seducing me?" Youyou was worried. She took his hand nervously. "Young master, I didn''t change my clothes. I really didn''t seduce you." Nangong from the finger to release her, some disgusted get out of bed. See him into the bathroom, inside spread the sound of water, long double pupil in the tears rolling down. She didn''t seduce the young master. She just didn''t want to disturb his interest. He took her as someone else. You drag the pain unbearable body to leave, the white skin is blue and purple. Change back to their own clothes, Nangong Li has been dressed neatly. "Young master, are you going again?" "Stay away from me." Nangong Li looked at her coldly, and her eyes seemed to be looking at something disgusting. You slowly took back his outstretched hand, "yes, I''m sorry Young master, don''t you go away? It''s so big here. I''m afraid of myself. " She was like a frightened little animal, originally wanted to get close to him, but afraid to disturb him, she retreated cautiously into the darkness. "This is my ce. If you want to go, you go. I don''t want to see you." Nangong Li is very angry. He was angry with her and himself. Why did he treat her with abstinence The first time the Chinese medicine is clearly her, the second time has always been the best alcohol, he was drunk. Twice he took her as Gu Qi. What happened to him? She must have seduced herself. It must be. You bowed to him, "young master, thank you for taking care of me before." She left wearing the shoes that Nangong Li bought for herst night. For a while, she didn''t know where she was going. I don''t have a phone, I can''t get in touch with you for years, and I don''t have a cent. Although she likes nangongli very much, she sees that nangongli not only doesn''t like her, but also resents her. In that case, why should she be around him to make him feel unhappy. Nangong leaves decadent to lie on sofa, cover face with hand, why can thing be like this? Even if Gu Qi doesn''t like him, he doesn''t want to have a rtionship with other women. Time passed, and he heard the sound of raindrops on the window. I think of what you said before. She is not familiar with others and can''t understand others. Cards and dors are on the table. What a fool to leave without anything. Nangong from angry, picked up the coat to leave. He said silently in his heart, he is not because he loves that stupid girl, but because he is afraid that Gu Qi little bastard suddenly wants someone from him. If all of a sudden there is no stupid girl, the little bastard will make a big fuss again. Thinking of that morning on the ship, Gu Qi beat him like crazy. If you lose this stupid girl, I don''t know what the little bastard will do. "Damn it." He left with a low murmur. Only half an hour, stupid girl should not go too far, he drove to the supermarket direction. She went out oncest night, even if it was to leave, she would choose the familiar road. He walked around the supermarket for several times and didn''t see you. Where''s the stupid girl? The windshield wiper of the car swished wildly, and the more it rained, the more worried he could not find the stupid girl. "Where are they?" Nangong can''t help it. He is just a headless fly. He thought youyou would leave in the direction of the supermarket. Now it seems that he is not. He transferred to the nearby monitoring, which clearly saw you go out of the house dejected. After she went out, she was at a loss, obviously not knowing where to go. Then Nangong left to see her carefully walked to the back of his vi, so the girl did not leave at all? Thinking of this, Nangong Li is both angry and funny. I really don''t know if she is smart or stupid. He hurried to the back of the vi, and under a tree sat a woman with a pale purple skirt on the ground. Her clothes were all wet with rain, and she was holding her legs like an abandoned dog. Nangong Li walked up to her, "idiot." You slowly looked up, big eyes a daze, "little, young master." "Don''t you want to go?""I don''t know where to go." "Go back to the house." "You Not angry with me She wanted to reach for his coat. But a think of the morning Nangong from looking at her eyes, she quickly took back. Only half of it was seized by Nangong Li. "If you want to catch it, you are so cowardly, like a snail." Two hands touch each other, youyou then muddled, "young master, don''t you think I''m dirty?" He pulled her out of the soil and said, "it''s very dirty. Go inside and wash it." She pulled her hand back and followed him carefully. Nangong left low mantra: "what a fool." If she had a little carefree and easy, perhaps he would like her. After entering the room, you will put your shoes in the porch. The sound of Nangong Lies. "Take a bath." "Yes, young master, you are wet, too." "Don''t mind me." "Oh." You clever back to the room to take a bath. Nangong Li dialed a telephone number, "send me some women''s clothes, both inside and outside." "Yes, what size would you like?" Nangong left in their own body, a stroke, "she 165." "Underwear, too? What''s the size of your underwear? " How old? Thinking about the soft touch of cotton. "A little bit big." "A little bit big. How big is it?" The other side is very responsible to ask. "It''s just big "To a great extent, specifically..." "Are you a pig? How can I know how big it is, every size is ready, and it will be delivered immediately! " The other party quickly hung up the phone, thinking that it was not all men''s wear before? He has a woman? Nangong went back to her room to take a bath and found that the shirt she was wearingst night was still here. Her skirt was soiled again, which proved that she had no clothes to wear. His throat tightened at the thought of hering out in her own shirt. Nangong Li took a set of his pajamas, just opened the door, just saw a small woman wrapped in a bath towel. "Ah Nangong left quickly turned around, "why don''t you wear clothes?" He seems to have forgotten that he is here to deliver clothes. "Young master, I have no clothes." You came over and said, "I didn''t seduce you. Don''t drive me away, OK?" It seems that Nangong left her with a shadow in her heart. "In other words, no one let you go, but I bought you back for 100 million yuan." Nangong Li hands over the clothes and youyou is distracted. He has left. After leaving, I went back to my room, where there were traces ofst night''s madness. Nangong Li took a hot bath, but the little girl''s figure was revealed in his mind. He can''t help but think of the previous man asked him, yo yo chest size. He made a circle with his hands in the air. "Should it be that big? The little girl is not very old, but her breast is not small. " Last night, crazy pictures appeared in his mind, soft voice and soft voice. "Brother Nangong..." The sound echoed in his ears, and his body suddenly responded. He looked down at himself with high morale and a fire in his heart. He is clearly not a indulgent man, the more do not want to remember, the more clear. The girl''s body feels greasy, and the temperature of her body. Close your eyes and think back. When he reacts, he is released. "Young master, someone has brought clothes." A long voice came from outside the door. "It''s yours. Choose it yourself." "Did you buy me clothes?" There was a touch of joy in the sound outside. "Well." Nangong Li cleans up his body andes out with a bathrobe. "Come down with me." He did not dare to look at you, as if it was a sphemy to her. You are happy like a child. Look at this one and look at that one. From the inside to the outside, even the pajamas areplete. "Mr. Nangong, please sign the bill." Nangong Li sent away the person who sent the clothes, turned his head to a pair of pure and clean eyes. "Young master, what kind of clothes are these?" Youyou is holding a sexy ck dress. Chapter 767 What you have in your hand is a small ck dress. Nangong has a ck face. He asked people to bring the clothes inside and outside, and these people really brought them, even this kind of clothes. "Well, those are pajamas." "Is it? It must be cool in summer. " You also took it in front of her. "Look at the other clothes and the shoes. You can match them as you like." Nangong from some unnatural eyes away, he will unconsciously into the appearance of stupid girl wearing this dress. Youyou is so happy, "no one has ever sent me so many clothes. Thank you, young master. In the future, don''t you drive me away? I will serve you all my life. " "She''s such a stupid woman. She''s not a girl who sold herself to rich families in ancient times." "No matter others, I am the young master''s girl. Are you hungry? I''ll cook for you. " Youyou is obviously the type of a good wife and good mother. If Nangong Li treats her well, she will know how to repay her kindness. Looking at that busy little figure in the kitchen, if Gu Qi, this life can not see her cooking. Although nangongli sent a lot of clothes, youyou didn''t care to change clothes. He cooked for Nangong Li at the first time. She had time to clean the house and hang up all her clothes while she was cooking soup. She busied herself up and down, and soon arranged a table of food. "Young master, you can eat." Youyou changes a suit of clothes and stands at the door. This is a standard maid''s dress, ck and whitece skirt, knee socks, and a beautiful little apron. Long hair tied into a horse''s tail in the back of the head, wearing a ck and white scarf. "You How do you dress like this Youyou is good-looking, and it makes every man have nosebleed. "Is that ugly?" "Don''t wear it out." Nangong left behind a sentence and left quickly. He always felt that it was a crime to look at it more. "Well, I''ll only wear them to the young master." Originally, Nangong Li was worried that she would bring disaster if she wore it to others. Youyou''s reply always seems ambiguous. Nangong Li sits on the chair, and youyou immediately brings him a bowl of soup. "Young master, this is pigeon soup, which is light and tonic." Nangong looked at her, "do you think my body is not good?" Thinking ofst night''s tumultuous and violent love affair, she repeatedly waved her hand, "no, no, no, the young master is in good health, and I can''t bear it." Then she covered her face again, "what am I talking about?" "Sit down and eat with me." Obviously, she really regarded herself as a servant girl, standing on one side and not moving. "Oh." You sit down obediently. "Young master, try this. I don''t know your taste for the first time. Later, you tell me that I can cook all the eight major cuisines. " "Do you have a restaurant?" Nangong can''t help asking. "That''s not true. When I was a child, I learned the recipe by myself. My father said that girls should cook good dishes for their beloved men." Speaking of this, she took a look at Nangong. "How could you be sold to a ce like that? And the family? " "When I was young, we three lived together, and then my father disappeared, leaving me and my sister to depend on each other. We lived in a small vige, and one day a man came and said that he could take us to our father. My sister and I followed him to leave. We didn''t expect that the man was a human trafficker and sold us to the night club. Because of our pupil color, we were sold as goods, and finally sold to the ship. Thanks to you, young master, you saved me Looking at the silly girl with a smile and saying such bitter words, his mood is veryplicated. Youyou has experienced so many things at such a young age. She must feel sorry for herself when she is so young. However, she keeps a heart of gratitude and kindness. That pair of beautiful pupil without any impurity, as clear and transparent as crystal. No wonder he was confused by her twice, which is the same as Gu Qi. Gu Qi is also experienced a lot, but still retains a pair of beautiful clean eyes. Even if it is a leisurely elder sister, her pupil is like a hedgehog, guarding everyone. "Eat." "Young master, I can doundry and cooking, and I can sing and dance. I can be your servant girl all my life. Don''t drive me away or sell me to others, OK?" Stupid girl was afraid of being sold, Nangong subconsciously replied: "good." "Thank you, young master." Youyou took some vegetables for him and piled the dishes in his bowl like a hill. It seems that the long days are not so boring. Nangong goes to work in the daytime andes back with a smile at night.It seems that he has gradually be ustomed to such a day, ustomed to the gentle cheek. "Young master, I made your favorite Sichuan food tonight." Nangong Li grew up in the west, eating steak and drinking milk. Since Da youyou came, he has made Chinese food for him in different ways every day. Eight major cuisines, each ce''s breakfast takes turns, Nangong Li was raised by her Diao appetite. It is also confirmed that what he likes to eat is spicy Sichuan food. When he looks at a gentle man, his favorite is boiled beef and spicy pork slices. "Well." Nangong Li also slowly epted the little girl. "Young master, the bath water has been put away for you. Today, you are using lemon vor essential oil. I can make sure that you are fresh and refreshing. There is still a moment for the meal. Do you need me to massage you?" "No more." It was forced to learn the skill of serving others when she was sold around. After all, a woman of her beauty just exists to serve men. Who thought it was Nangong Li who got her in the end. Although the two people are harmonious together, Nangong Li is deliberately keeping a distance from her to avoid skin blind date. But recently, he felt that his self-control was bing more and more shallow, and he almost couldn''t help attacking a stupid girl several times. "It''s just right for the young master to take a bath and eat." The appearance of youyou made him forget Gu Qi. He was busy with his work every day, but he rxed a lot when he was at home. You''re a good cook. You''ll give him hot milk at night. If you''re hungry, she''ll make him some supper. No matter when she sleeps, she will apany her to the end. When he was working, she was reading beside him, but recently youyou is a little sad. "What?" "Young master, I My father hasn''t taught me English before. People here can speak English. I can''t Every day the milkman spoke to her. At first she was very frightened. Later she understood that he said good morning. She can only learn very simple words from TV, but it is more difficult to talk to people. Although Nangong Li will apany her to the supermarket in a few days, there is no need for him tomunicate with others. However, she also wants tomunicate with others. Nangong Li is very busy. She can''t let him teach herself. "Do you want to learn?" "Well, can you help me, young master?" "Tomorrow I''ll ask my assistant to contact a private teacher to teach you." "Thank you, young master!" The little girl was so happy that she turned two circles on the ground, "I''ll make some supper for the young master." Nangong Li thinks that if he hadn''t been exercising hard recently, he would have put on ten pounds. But the girl''s skill is good, and he can''t refuse. The next morning, youyou ushered in her private tutor. A bright yellow man appeared at the door. "Good morning, beautifuldy." He also lost his mind for a second when he saw you. You came out of the garden in a simple skirt and hair. Florist, it''s beautiful, especially her eyes. "Hello, are you?" "You are miss youyou. I''m a tutor here to teach you English. Can we start now?" "Yes, what do you call it?" "My name is summer and I''m 24 years old." "I asked you toe to ss, not a blind date." A cold voice appeared. Nangong made a phone call to the assistantst night. The assistant was very efficient and came so early. Come or a Chinese little brother, skin white legs long young, a fresh and natural dress, looking very eye-catching, looks good, a look is a popr little handsome boy. Well, it''s a bit dazzling, Nangong centrifugal thought. Chapter 768 With the low pressure of Nangong Li, the smile on her face stops in summer. Just now he was still immersed in the face of the little fairy, Nangong Li''s voice was like a basin of cold water pouring down on his head. He quickly shifted his eyes. "Hello, sir. I''m a new tutor in summer." "I''m not deaf. I don''t have to emphasize it so much." You feel that today''s Nangong Li seems to be in a bad mood. Looking at the car parked outside, she can''t help but remind: "young master, the car has arrived." She was kind to remind, fall in Nangong from the ear, feel that she is urging himself to leave. "Do you want me to go?" He turns and looks at you coldly. Why does he have the illusion that his wife urges him to leave, and then finds the wolf dog Hongxing toe out of the wall? "No You long blinked innocent big eyes, "young master, did not this point leave before?" Nangong Li red at her and left like a gamble. This damned little woman, really give her a little sunshine to shine! When I just came, I was so clever that I didn''t dare to make too much noise. Now I dare to drive him away! Usually you have to follow him to the car, to send him away before returning to the room. Today, she didn''t give up. She said something to the man at the door. Then they went into the room. "President, are you going now?" The driver looked at the expression on his president''s face and didn''t dare to move. "Don''t leave for the Spring Festival?" Nangong has no good airway. Finally, after a look at the closed door, Nangong left a pile of words in his head. Pan Jinlian, XiMenqing, xiaobailian, pickled pig cage. When he reacts, he''s thinking about something. You is not his woman. If he can find someone to teach her, it is his kindness. Why do you want so much? Although said so, Nangong Li was absent-minded all day. I have to look at my watch every once in a while. How can time pass so slowly? Usually a day passed in the blink of an eye. Today, he felt that it was almost a year, and only two hourster. Nangong Li takes out his mobile phone. A few days ago, he bought a mobile phone for youyou. Because youyou said she was bored at home alone and wanted to see him asionally and listen to his voice. He thought that the stupid girl was also very pitiful. He had no rtives and no friends. I bought her a mobile phone, and asionally a stupid girl would give him a video, and would not speak. Just put the mobile phone on the table, just like staying with her at home. Today, the stupid girl didn''t call him and answer the video. She really forgot her old love when she had a new love. Bah, what new love and old love? Are you crazy? Nangong left one side dislikes you, while the body is very honest to you to make a phone call. It took a long time to get through the phone, and a long voice came: "young master, what''s the matter with you?" Small no conscience, then she usually to their own video how not to ask if there is something. "What are you doing?" "My teacher is teaching me pronunciation in the summer." "He doesn''t look good. He teaches badly." Nangong is not conscious of ndering others. "No, the teacher is very good in the summer. He is very careful." At this time, the voice of summer sounded in my ear, "Yo Yo, OK?" "Come on, young master. I will continue to study and hang up first." Said leisurely directly hung up the phone, Nangong from almost not angry to death. Youyou used to chase him and ask, what do you want to eat in the evening? I''ll make it for you. Now the words are not finished, she will hang up the phone, Nangong from the gas chest sharp ups and downs. What''s more, summer is called Youyou, but I only know it today and call it so intimate. Nangong left the face of a cold color, this lonely man and daughter together will not happen something? Although the stupid girl is a little stupid, her appearance and figure are better than others. Nangong Li sits in the office, and his brain makes up for all kinds of plots. For example, two people look at each other and fall in love with each other and roll the sheets together. After all, it''s all young people, and it''s normal what happens. The more stupid you want to elope, the worse you want to be cheated. Because you are in mind, Nangong Li doesn''t even know what to say at the meeting. It''s not time to get off work. The assistant can''t see it. "President, if you have something on your mind, you have to deal with it first. You are muddleheaded and muddleheaded this day. You have something to exin." "Do you think it''s dangerous to have a single man and a few women in the same room?" "Danger? President, do you mean Miss youyou and tutor? It''s impossible. Miss youyou likes you so much. You can''t do anything. " During this period of time, the changes on Nangong Li''s body are so obvious. These changes are all because of that girl. She makes it clear that Nangong is not indifferent to youYou.Nangong left in the office to turn around, "stupid girl can''t do anything, but that smelly boy may not. When he sees a silly girl so beautiful and she is at home alone, what should he do if he does something wrong to her? " You know that girl is delicate, soft and easy to push down. When she moved her that night, she didn''t even struggle. She was not good at rejecting others. "President, I''m looking for regr tutors. Don''t worry, it''s absolutely impossible." Nangong left his own brain tonic excess, he even thought youyou was pressed on the ground to rub. In his mind, the summer suddenly turned into a big devil, waving his teeth and ws close to you. "Hey, hey, little beauty, you shout, even if you call a broken throat, no one wille to save you." Long big eyes blink, tears in the eyes, "young master, help me, I''m afraid." Nangong left the table and said, "no way!" "What''s the matter, President?" "Come home from work." Nangong centrifugal in the brain to think of her alone in the corner shivering, forced image. All the way to let the driver roar, and finally arrived at home, a door he did not even care to change shoes. The living room is empty and the kitchen is quiet. After all, he used to go home every day. When you heard the sound of the car, you would rush out to meet him at the first time. When he came into the room, he would smell the smell of rice. Today, the living room was as silent as death. Nangong centrifugal way is not good, did he really guess it? He strode to the upstairs bedroom, where there was no one in the master bedroom, and two voices came from the second bedroom. "Ah..." It seems to be a woman''s whisper. Nangong left the door directly, "asshole, let her go." Two lines of vision toward him, two people sitting at the desk, and there is no more than polite behavior. "Young master, are you back?" Youyou is holding the textbook. "What was your name just now?" Nangong Li also feels a little embarrassed. What is his appearance of catching traitors! "I''m practicing." Youyou is very aggrieved. I don''t know why Nangong is so angry today. "By the way, young master, why did youe back so early?" He''s too early? Do you think you''re disturbing them? Looking at the two people sitting side by side, it was like a good time in junior high school. Nangong li felt that he had paid for someone to wear a green hat. You don''t have to take a stack of money from your wallet tomorrow Summer a little flustered, "boss, why? If there is something wrong with me, I can change it. Don''t drive me away "Yes, young master, the teacher teaches very well and carefully in summer." Youyou also asks. Nangong Li looks at the two people''s expressions, just like the infatuated man and woman who want to elope, and is more angry in his heart. "Don''t let me say it a second time. Get out." In the summer, he was frightened by his air conditioner. He took only two bills, packed up his things and left. He just left, youyou was a little angry, "young master, what are you doing? It''s not that you asked someone to teach me, and now you drive people away. What did they do wrong? " "Why, do you like him?" "The teacher is gentle and meticulous in summer. I like him." You did not notice the danger. "Good one. Are you going to have sex with him on my back?" You stare at a pair of big eyes, "what do you say?" "Is it so innocent to seduce men?" Nangong Li seems to have lost his mind. Every day, the little woman who is waiting for her, suddenly says that she likes others. Nangong Li threw her to the bed, "today I will let you know who you are." He pulled off his tie, and youyou felt fear. "Young master, what are you going to do Chapter 769 Late at night, Gu Qi changed into a set of men''s clothes and sneaked out of Gu''s home. The bustling night life has just begun, and the casinos are full of people. When Gu Qi appeared, some familiar faces in the casino began to say hello. "Mr. Qi, haven''t you been out recently?" "Mr. Qi, it seems that he looks good, and he has a beautiful girl." Gu Qi hugged the waist after years, "how, envy, jealousy?" "Yes, you''ve taken all the beauties away. At least you''ve left us some leftovers." Gu Qi bar haw a kiss on the face after years, "no, beautiful girls are all mine." Although know she is a woman, after years of face is still red, "seven ye, you don''t like this." "Oh, little beauty is shy. It seems that Qi Ye has not done her yet." In everyone''sughter, Gu Qi took years of small waist to leave. At the beginning, when Gu Qi came to the United States after years, he could hardly understand any English. During this time, Gu Qi stayed at Gu''s home and had been studying with Wu Mei for many years. Now she can barely understand some simple spoken English, knowing that everyone is making fun of Gu Qi. "How can you be so shy Gu Qi reached out and rubbed her face. Gu Huan quickly opened his mouth and said, "my seven master, you can stop. You still remember thest time you provoked thatdy. People love you to death, even if they know you are a woman, they will chase after you for half a country and marry you. " Gu Huansheng was afraid that he would be the same as that woman for many years. After all, sometimes Gu Qi Shuai was more masculine than a man. She is also a lifesaver for many years. It''s not impossible for her to get into love again because she behaves so frivolously every day. "After years, don''t take it seriously. Qi Ye has a bad problem. He can''t walk when he sees a beautiful girl." After years of nodding, "I know." It''s just a lost look in my eyes. Gu Qi is not holding jingnian in a proper way. "How are you doing with Meier recently?" "Sister Meier taught me a lot of things, but the words are too difficult to memorize." "Take your time. Language must be learned. I will take you to many ces in the future." "Well, I''ll try." "After years, you don''t see that Qi Ye is not formal. She can speak severalnguages." "Qi Ye is really good." "That''s of course. If you don''t have any skills, how can you lift your sister? Well, you and the roon will stay here. I''ll go in and find brother Luo." Looking at Gu Qi swaggering away from the back, this is like a crab walking across thewless walking posture, who can see this is a woman? "Sister Huan, what do you think Qi Ye is trying to do?" "She is a child who has not yet grown up and only cares about her own enjoyment and fun. But recently she has been nagging about it. I''m afraid she has a sweetheart." After years of finger tightening: "sweetheart? Who is it? " "She kept it a secret, but I was curious. The people he liked must be excellent. After all, she didn''t even like the Nangong young master." "Really..." Gu Qi pushed open the door and called out: "brother Luo." Run like before, Luo did note to meet. Around looking for a circle, found Luo cross legged sitting on the ground, holding a pillow in his arms. He patted him on the shoulder, "brother Luo, you Crouch, was your face scratched by a cat Luo a handsome face with several red scratches, Luo face hanging smirk. "Yes, it was caught by a cute little cat." Luo''s voice was soft, and his gentle voice did not have the usual coquettish spirit of wandering the world together. If there is such a voice on others, Gu Qi won''t feel anything, it''s Luo. Gu Qi disliked the shaking, "brother Luo, I have goose bumps. Can you speak well? You had a dancest night. What happened Luo Gou lip a smile, "we Hey, hey, hey. " He was like a girl in the spring, covering his face andughing. Gu Qi: Isn''t this kid stupid? "Brother Luo, you should talk to me well. Do you and K have any further development?" "Further, it is not only a step forward, but also a lot of steps." "You And what? " Gu Qi ispletely confused about the situation. Luo and Nangong are different. He is a carnivore. Before he met K, he had a good face and was not afraid of meat and vegetables, which was to hook up with many women. He is the type who goes to bed when he meets. So many times before, there has never been such a state, which ispletely like being fascinated by a goblin. "Hey, hey, hey." Gu Qi grabs his shoulder, "my brother, you''re talking to me. Don''t hey hey, I don''t have mind reading skills.""She had a lot of winest night, and I''m going to take her home, and then..." "And then you''re crazy, you''re going to take people and what?" Gu Qi fantasized about that picture. He nodded. "It''s not as dirty as you think." "Yes, you like her so much, you won''t be so confused. Would you like to send her home and she would like to invite you to dinner next time?" In addition to this plot, Gu Qi really can not think of any other plot will make Luough like this. Luo Jiaoxi said: "no, I sent her to the hotel, and then the gentleman to her like that, in order to express her gratitude, she grabbed me in the face and asked me to go away. She didn''t want to see me in the future." Gu Qi: She can''t keep up with this person''s brain circuits! "Are you crazy! You''ve been scratched like this, and you''re stupid "I checked before. Xiaoxiaoxiao had two boyfriends. I thought she had I didn''t expect that she was the first time. " The original is tough at this, Gu Qi to his head hit, "g man!" "My seven younger brother, we are already on a blind date. Should you help me? At least I have taken the first step." "You are told to go away. What else do you want to do?" "Doesn''t it mean that women always remember the first man? Qiqi, you always have the most ghost ideas, or you can help me to propose a marriage? " "Marriage promotion? Do you still y that? " "I''m sincere to her, Xiao Qiqi. You have to believe me. I have to marry her in my life, but she seems to hate me very much." "I have hated you for a long time. You, the big lecher, directly took people back to the hotel and agreed to go home." Gu Qi couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "She''s so beautiful. I can''t help it." "Well, if only he were like you." Gu Qi sighed. "Who?" "No, no one. I''ll go to Smith''s first and give you some information." Gu Qi''s guilty mind, don''t look, mu Nanshu and she just about seededst night, but he gave up at thest minute. Is there something wrong with him? "Brother Luo, if a man did not eat the woman who took off his clothes and sent them to the door voluntarily, would there be any problem?" "Is he meat or vegetarian?" "Vegan, but he likes this woman." "In this case He''s either a pervert or not. There''s no one who won''t do anything to the woman he likes. " "He is quite abnormal." Gu Qi murmured to himself. "Little girl, are you in charge? Tell it to my brother, who will give you advice Luo is too interested in Gu Qi''s emotional life. After all, she is different from ordinary women. What kind of man can she look at? Gu Qi also cross legged sit down, Luo know all her secrets, men in this respect, she''d better consult the old driver. "Even if I''m naked in front of him, he won''t move me." "Isn''t it? Nangong Li looks good at his health. Why don''t you grab some medicine for him? My brother is an old Chinese doctor." Gu Qinu nuzui, "not Nangong Li." "Not him? Where have you been looking for a man "Yes Mu Nanshu. " Luo took a bit of the pillow and said, "no! Are you interested in Mr. mu? Are you teasing me Gu Qibai gave him a look, "what''s such a fuss about? He''s tall, handsome and rich. How can''t I be moved?" "Xiaoqiqi, don''t me me for not reminding you. Anyone you like can do it, but he. You die early." "Why?" "That is, my brother will tell you the truth, and I am toozy to say, cherish life and stay away from Mr. mu." Chapter 770 Speaking of Mu Nanshu, Luo''s expression was more serious. "I don''t know him very well, but from the description of others before, he is not a good person to get along with. This man has a deep city. If you are a hundred year old fox, he is a thousand year old fox. Don''t try to deal with him the way you do to others. It''s useless. " Gu Qi nodded, "he is indeed an old fox. He seems to be in front of him, but in fact, he is far away from each other. I don''t know what medicine he sells in his gourd." Last night that kind of situation, ording to reason, would eat her, but mu Nanshu stopped at the critical moment. "Qiqi, are you really attracted to him?" See Gu Qi a face serious look, she never so seriously discuss a man. "Really moved, brother Luo, you are a man, or you teach me how to let men take the initiative?" Luo looked at her up and down, "if you can be indifferent to a beautiful woman like you, and you are sure that he is interested in you, then he must be in poor health." "But what do I think of him It''s normal. " After all, at that time, their skin was close to each other, and she could feel the strength. "Some of them are looking strong, but they are very empty. Don''t worry. I asked my brother to prescribe some medicine. You can take it to him next time. Make sure that the disease is cured and you will live a happy life every day. " Gu Qi''s eyes lit up, "really so powerful?" "Brother can cheat you, man, sometimes there will be kidney deficiency, you don''t care." At the moment, a man who has been exploring the terrain deep in the mountains has sneezed. Wang was a little nervous. "Sir, do you have a cold?" "It''s OK." After that, mu Nanshu sneezed twice again. A CAI Lian said, "Sir, it''s cold in the mountain. Why do you drill into the mountain every day?" "I''m looking for a volcano." "What kind of volcano?" "A volcano that can give me happiness." A Wang and a CAI look at each other. Is Mister crazy? In short, they couldn''t understand what he was going to do. Gu Qi here and Luo said for a long time, Luo washed her brain for half a day. "Well, little girl, your problem will be solved slowly. Now it''s your turn to solve mine." "It''s on me. Tomorrow I''ll go to find out about Ka. You have to pay close attention to the medicine. I''ll go to China in a few days." "In such a hurry?" "Do you think women are worried?" "In a hurry." "That''s right. I''m in a hurry to find a man." Two people murmured for a long time, Gu Qi left and went to the Smiths'' house early the next morning. Hearing that she was a family member, the housekeeper let her in. "Just a moment, miss. I''ll be there in a minute." "Good." Gu Qi looked at the Smiths, and he was worthy of being the first of the ten families. The house was so magnificent that the design of the garden alone made people feel very happy. "Miss Gu, my miss is in ss, and it will be over for a while. Otherwise, I will show you around first." "Housekeeper, you''re busy. I''ll just walk around here." "All right, Miss Gu, help yourself." Gu Qi smiles politely. She was just curious about the Smith family''s gardening. She didn''t know who had designed it so beautifully. Western architecture and Chinese architecture have their own beauty. The white walls and ck tiles she saw in China are also very artistic conception. Watching and watching a person hit her, she just regained her consciousness. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." "It doesn''t matter." Gu Qi squatted down to help her pick up books, on a pair of beautiful eyes. The ck pupil, like obsidian, is shining with moving luster. In the United States is full of different pupil, suddenly saw a girl with ck eyes and ck hair, Gu Qi''s eyes shed a touch of amazement. What a beautiful girl, even if she has seen many beautiful women, she also thinks that the girl is very delicate. What she picked up were some Chinese textbooks. Gu Qi asked in Chinese, "Chinese?" The other person seemed surprised, and then replied, "yes, thank you, miss." Gu Qi regretted death at this time. He knew that he should wear men''s clothes today, and how to tease her in women''s clothes! "Little sister, you are beautiful. What''s your name?" As soon as I saw the beautiful girl Gu Qi, she couldn''t walk. Gu Huan really didn''t say anything wrong. "My Chinese name is Su Yan." "Su Yan? Listen to the name well. The child born by my little sister must be very beautiful. You can see how good your genes are. " Su Yan''s face turned red. It seemed that this young girl would suddenly say this topic usually Gu Qi was used to being wild, but now it is women''s clothes that she forgot to restrain.She scratched her head as if embarrassed. Why don''t she change the subject to ease the embarrassment. "Little sister, you look so beautiful, or we will order a baby kiss, your child must be super cute!" This sentence not only did not alleviate the embarrassment, as if the atmosphere was even more embarrassing. Of course, Gu Qi is just talking about it. After all, she is still a big girl. She just remembers ying in the bar before, and two Chinese girls chatted about what they wanted to do with each other. She had few female friends, and naturally did not understand that people only talked about such topics among their girlfriends. And she didn''t know anyone. It would be embarrassing to say that. Su Yan is holding arge pile of materials and books, although she also feels that Gu Qi''s words are somewhat unreasonable. She looked at Gu Qi in front of her. She was clearly wearing ady''s skirt, but her words were so yful. A pair of eyes are as bright as the stars in the sky. It''s veryfortable to watch. "Miss, are you pregnant?" She asked a question very seriously. Gu Qi bit his finger and said, "no, but I think I''ll be pregnant soon. Why don''t you hold on and we''ll have a baby kiss?" Su Yan: Seeing her silence, Gu Qi said: "does the little sister have no boyfriend? You look so good-looking, or I will introduce one to you. His name is Qi Ye. He looks like a jade tree in front of the wind. That''s called an upside down creature. " "No, no, no, no, I have people I like." Su Yan lowered her head and mentioned the man. She became shy again. Gu Qi also wants to y with his little sister, and a voicees from his ear. "Anna." Gu Qi looked back, a man in formal dress came out of the garden. Rao is her side beautiful man innumerable, but Gu Qi or by this man''s appearance small amazing. The proportions were perfect, and her golden hair was shining in the sun. The most beautiful is his pair of blue eyes, like two beautiful sapphire. Smith family logo, blue eyes. Although Ka also has blue eyes, they are not so good-looking. He looks at people as if they can suck away the soul. There was a universe in his eyes with thousands of stars in it. This man is the sessor of the Smith family, bill. Gu Qi met him in the magazine. Usually, he seldomes out to take part in activities, and he always keeps a low profile. I didn''t expect to meet him here. He walked towards them with long legs, and Gu Qi thought of a question in his head. Is mu Nanshu''s legs long or his legs long? How good is this person''s body ratio! "Is thisdy?" Bill''s temperament was gentle and not frightening. "Hello, Mr. bill. This is Gu Qi. I''m sorry to take the liberty of visiting today. I''m looking for your sister." Bill looked at his wristwatch. "Miss Gu, please wait a moment. Ke will finish ss in a minute." The Smiths were very strict, and Keira was given a lot of sses every day. "Yes, I''ll walk around the yard. Your house is beautiful." "Thank you for thepliment. I have something else to do. Excuse me first." Su Yan is also ready to leave, to Gu Qi goodbye, "Miss Gu, I have to leave." "Are you teaching Mr. bill Chinese?" Gu Qi looked at the textbook and saw that bill called her name again. "Yes, goodbye, Miss Gu." Watching two people leave one after another, the voice of two peoplees from the air. "Have you learned from your teacher?" Su Yan''s tone in front of bill was brisk, as if they had a good rtionship. "It''s too hard..." "I''ll check itter. If it''s wrong, I''ll palm it." ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, Miss Anna Bill was helpless. Gu Qi almost lost his eyes. The heir of the family should be so docile! This is too unscientific. But the picture of two people leaving looks very harmonious. She couldn''t help thinking that their children would be very beautiful. Chapter 771 Gu Qi was absorbed in seeing, and a voice came from his ear. What are you looking at, Miss Gu As she turned her head, K stood behind her, her blue eyes deeper than Bill''s. Although it was very beautiful, Gu Qi waspletely fascinated by Bill''s eyes. "I saw your brother just now, miss ke. Your family has beautiful eyes." "Thank you. I don''t know what''s up with Miss Gu today?" Keira also maintained her manners. "Miss ke, I''m sorry I ventured to visit today. Thest time you mentioned to me about knowing my brother." "Have you heard from him?" Little stars came out of K''s eyes. I didn''t expect that she was really fascinated by herself. I can see from her expression that she has not forgotten herself. Gu Qi''s intestines all regret green, at that time, if it were not for the bad luck, maybe Ka had already fallen in love with Luo. I can go back to China earlier to find mu Nanshu. After all, I had to get rid of lo and K quickly. "Yes, my brother seems to being back recently. Miss ke would like to see you? I can get in touch with you. " Ka wanted to agree, but she thought of something. Her eyes were dark. "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to see her? I remember that night you seemed eager to see her Keira bit her lip. "I I think. " She thought, but her body was not clean. Smith family''s family education is strict, she had made a boyfriend before, but also did not do anything ultra polite. Who knows that night she met a jerk, and she didn''t know how to drink too much. She sent him to the hotel and had a rtionship. After that, K was so angry that she didn''t regret taking the medicine. "I''ll arrange it. Can we meet tomorrow evening?" "Good." Ka never forgets Gu Qi and always wants to see her again. Gu Qi said goodbye to Ka and went back to Luo to have a good discussion. "Brother Luo, it''s up to you this time. Tomorrow I''ll pretend to be my girlfriend with my little girl for years to break her heart." "Well, I will take the opportunity tofort her wounded heart." "You''re an old hand, don''t I teach you these things? I''m only responsible for creating opportunities for you. " "Don''t worry, I understand." The next day, Gu Qi dressed up as a little brother of Yushu Linfeng, and put a pose in front of him for years. "Little jingnian, how about it? Handsome or not? " After years of whispering: "handsome." If I didn''t know her identity, I would think she was a man for years. Today, after years of special dressing up, Gu Qi''s eyes are straight. "You are so beautiful, you and your sister''s baby will be very beautiful in the future." After years, she said that her little face turned red, "Qi Ye, I don''t know how my sister is doing." "Nangong Li is a gentleman. He certainly won''t treat your sister badly. When I get a big one, I''ll redeem your sister." "My seventh master, you spend money like water every day. When can you save money? By the way, there will be an exam at your school a few dayster. Don''t forget it. " "You remember to remind me, by the way, book the ticket to China first, and I''ll go after the exam." "To China again? Last time you worked so hard to escape, this time you are not afraid to be caught back? You are not afraid of me, but you are afraid. Mr. Mu is so terrible. His family is gloomy. " Gu Huan just think about goose bumps on the ground, she followed Gu Qi also met a lot of people, really did not see so let her fear of people. "No, I think it''s beautiful." Gu Qi smiles. Gu Huan has a bad premonition in her heart. Gu Qi said she was going to find a man before. Is that This period of time in Gu Qi''s side in addition to Nangong Li is mu Nanshu. Nangong was driven away by her, then only mu Nanshu! "No, miss, the man you like is Mr. Mu!" Gu Huan felt terrible when he mentioned the name of the man. "Hush, what do you do if you keep it down for others to hear? I''m not going to get a girl. " She did not exin, then it is acquiescence, Gu Huan is anxious. "Miss, you said there are so many men who like you. Why are you so upset and like Mr. mu?" "If you like him, you can''t be happy? They are handsome and rich. " "Still abnormal." Gu Huan mentioned that it was not good for mu Nanshu to give her the first impression. "It''s a special personality charm that you don''t understand." Gu Qi nuzui. Gu Huan shook his head. "You''re finished. You''re also abnormal.""Who is Mr. mu?" he asked curiously "He''s a very abnormal man, a terrible devil. I''m afraid of just mentioning his name." "Who is better than you, a coward." Gu Qiyi took charge of it for many years. "After a few years, let Meier teach you how to shoot a gun. Girls have to dance with knives and guns to be cute. Don''t be as timid as a roon." Gu Huan chased up, "who is timid? You are not afraid to chop your hands and feet. " "I''m not afraid. He won''t cut me anyway." Gu Qi pick eyebrows, is obviously a pair of happy appearance in love. "It seems that you can''t escape the curse of love." They fight and make a scene. After years of watching them, they can''t express their feelings. Does she have someone she likes? It''s also good. "After a while, don''t forget that you have to pretend to be my girlfriend. Don''t let people see the problem." "Yes, Mr. Qi, I will certainly perform well." Gu Qi contacted Luo again, Luo gave her a OK. In the coffee shop, K dressed up specially today. How could the Miss Smith family be so bad? She was also very dazzling when she was dressed up. "Miss ke, we''ve met again." Gu Qi lowered his voice. Ka turns her head excitedly, but sees the woman beside Gu Qi. After years of beauty can be said to be very able to fight, especially in the well-dressed, she is like a woman in the picture alive. Keira is confident in her looks. When she sees the years, she feels like she''s beenpared. After years of holding Gu Qi, they are a perfect match. Ka''s face was stiff, "Mr. Gu, you..." With a smile, Gu Qi introduced: "Hello, miss Ka. This is my girlfriend." "Hello." After years of using English to say hello, she can also be very simple sentences. Anyway, Gu Qi said that she didn''t need to do anything, just smile. K stares at her purple pupils, which are so rare that, unlike other pupils, there are only a few purple eyes around the world. "I heard from my sister that you always wanted to see me. How is your recovery?" Asked the gentleman Gu Qi. Gu Qi at this time is particrly manly, and ordinary people will be bewitched by her, so it is not unreasonable for so many women to like her. "Good, I just I want to thank you. " Keira heard her heart break. The flower called love has withered before it opens. "No, it''s a piece of cake." Gu Qi took the menu and ordered some food for jingnian. When he looked at it, his face was spoiled. "Are these OK?" "Yes." Gu Qi rubbed her head, "you can ask me more." "I like everything you ordered." Although Ka didn''t understand, she could feel the sweet atmosphere between them. Why did shee!!! Now that she hase, she can''t leave right away. She has to finish the meal no matter how sad she is. During the dinner, Gu Qi devastated Ka mercilessly. "Baby, I''ll cut it for you." Mr. Gu Qi cuts the steak for years and feeds her after cutting. After feeding, I have to exin to K, "my baby is so good that I want to spoil her." Ka''s mouth is pumping, and her heart is dripping with blood. She has to smile at the corner of her mouth. Who is going to save her! "By the way, miss ke is so beautiful. Do you have a boyfriend?" "Yes." To save face, K had to say yes. "Miss K''s boyfriend must be very good. Anyway, it''s OK. Why don''t you make an appointment with the four of us?" K is almost crying. Where is she going to find her boyfriend. At this time, Luo "happened" to pass by and was caught by K. "He''s my boyfriend." Chapter 772 Luo''s appearance is arranged by Gu Qi early in the morning. She and years of deliberately showing love are to force Ka. Ka didn''t know she had a girlfriend before she came. Now that she has girlfriends, she can''t express her feelings. She had no choice but to see that she was afraid of her boyfriend. Telling the next lie needs more lies to circle, Gu Qi yells to let her call her boyfriend out to date together. The anxious K sees Luo passing by and catches him. After catching it, she regretted it. She could say that her boyfriend was too busy toe. Why did she provoke this jerk? At that time, my mind was in a panic and I didn''t think about it at all. "Is this your boyfriend? It''s a good-looking man Gu Qi suppressed a smile and praised. Ka also smiles very reluctantly. God knows she hates this smelly man. In order to avoid Gu Qi discovery, she also has to deliberately wink at Luo to let him cooperate with himself. K took Lo''s arm affectionately. "Why did youe so long? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time In addition to that night, she had intimate contact with him after she was drunk. She took his arm like this now and spoke so gently. Only in Luo''s dream, with anger in her heart, Luo cooperated very much and said, "sorry, there''s a traffic jam on the Road, are these two?" When he was serious, he was handsome and full of gentlemanly demeanor. "This is my friend." Gu Qi pretended: "this gentleman seems to have some familiarity. Have I seen it anywhere?" Anyway, she knocked Luo out with a baseball bat that day. Although she was only one-sided, she should act in order not to be found out by K. Ka this just reacts toe over, Gu Qi knocks him faintly from behind that day, when they leave, Gu Qi may see Luo''s face. She said quickly, "it should be at some parties thatw is a member of the Bernard family." "Mr. Bernard, I''d like to propose a toast to you. I''ll take care of itter." The two people''s exchange of greetings makes people can''t see any problem. With Luo in Ka, she is much morefortable, not as restless as she was just now. See Gu Qi for years to feed steak, Luo also cut the steak, e on, honey, I feed you." Keira wanted to refuse, but the steak was fed to her mouth and she could only swallow it. After all, what she portrays is the image of love with Ron, so Gu Qi can''t find the problem. "Is it delicious?" Askedw. "Hello, dear. It must be delicious." Gu Qi said with a sweet smile, "you two have a good rtionship. Don''t know when to get engaged?" "Next week." Luo said nothing. K pinched him hard under the table. Who told you next week, you old rascal! Luo''s face was contorted with pain, and K added, "there''s nothing urgent about the engagement." "Yes, miss ke is so beautiful that she can''t worry." Luo red at Gu Qi, which side are you standing on? Gu Qi said: "it''s still early. Let''s go to the cinema together." "No, I have something to do in the evening." Keira is just going to leave after the meal. She doesn''t want to have too much contact with the hooligan. "I''m sorry, I just saw two of you in such a good rtionship. I''ve already bought all the tickets." Gu Qi took out his mobile phone and four movie tickets were disyed on the screen. K: "it''s Luo quietly give Gu Qi thumbs up, or she is fierce and foresight. To the cinema, Gu Qi and Luo go to the bathroom to smoke. They meet in the men''s room. "Brother, I bought a horror movie. After a while, K is afraid to drill into your arms. You should seize the opportunity." Luo was surprised, "what! The horror movie you bought? " "What? Isn''t dating all about watching horror movies? " "But I''m afraid." "No, you''re a big man who''s afraid to watch horror movies?" Gu Qi is also speechless. "Some big men are afraid of cockroaches. Why am I not afraid to watch horror movies?" Gu Qi wrung his eyebrows, "but the tickets have been fixed. Now it''s toote to change them. If you are really afraid, close your eyes. As soon as Ka screams, you''ll put her in your arms and kiss her in your mouth, and I''ll take it easy "Well, I''ll listen to you." I thought of that picture. Ka, the ice beauty, is finally going to win! He was in a good mood when he thought of the way K was leaning on him. "Brother Luo, my brother can only help you to get here. The rest depends on you." Gu Qi patted him on the shoulder like an old man. Luo was like a young man holding his fist. "I''ll try." However, there is a saying in this world. Some people are not afraid when they say it, but their bodies are quite honest.Several people in ce, Luo has told himself in his heart, not afraid. At the beginning, the plot was not bad. Gu Qidu was fascinated. The episode of suffocation sounded, and the whole cinema was very quiet. Everyone was still, holding their breath, waiting for the next big shot to uncover the suspense. With a big bang, Luo''s scream was heard. "Oh, my God Gu Qi turned his head and saw that Luo didn''t know how to operate. He jumped from his position to K''s arms. With her hands around K''s neck, her legs folded together, she sat on herp, her face shamefully buried in her chest. How is this different from what was agreed. "Pa" a ring, Luo''s face more than five finger marks. Ka thinks that this man is looking for a chance to take advantage of her, and does he know that his body is so heavy that she almost hasn''t been broken by him. In addition, just in the key plot, he was not scared by the plot, was scared to death by Luo from the sky. Gu Qi covered his face, fortunately, she showed that she didn''t know Luo at the beginning. It was a shame! It was the first time that she saw such a big man running away from other people''s women. Gu Qi regretted that she had died. She should not have been wandering the world with him before. See the face of a few years by the side of some fear, Gu Qi a will her into the arms. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." In the dark, after years of listening to Gu Qi''s heartbeat, as well as her shallow fragrance, let his mood calm down. "Master Qi." If only you were a man, she thought. The two were quiet, but K was gloomy. It seemed that the person in her arms was really afraid. By the light on the screen, she saw that Luo''s face was full of sweat. "Don''t drive me away, I''m afraid." Luo clings to her neck. "Let go." "No "Get off me." "No "You''re heavy. You''re killing me." Keira is helpless. Luo this just from her body down, the plot also restored to calm, Luo also felt that he was too shameful. Is it time to get back face now? He pretended, "I was just joking with you. Ha ha, I''m not afraid at all. It''s just insect variation. What can we do WOW Before he finished this sentence, a huge insect mutation appeared on the screen, with its mouth wide open and many tentacles sticking out from it. Luo, who just came down, entangled herself with K again. "Well, I''ll only stay for a while, a little bit." K: "it''s Gu Qi: This worthless thing! Originally is a horror film, was so mixed by Luo, Sheng Sheng turned into a funny film. At the end of a movie, Lowe and K''s feet are soft, one is scared and the other is crushed. "Miss ke, are you all right?" Gu Qi shivers when he sees Ka walking. Luo scratched his head, embarrassed and bent down to pick her up. "What are you doing? Let me down K said angrily. How many times did this bastard rub her chest with the movie! Now I''m going to eat her tofu. Luo whispered in her ear: "if you struggle like this, you will be found that we are not boyfriend and girlfriend." Ka had to endure, Gu Qi said with a smile: "the rtionship between the two is really good." "I''ll take her home first. Excuse me." Watching two people go far, Gu Qi also released for years. "I''ll take you back." "Miss, are you going to China in a few days? Can you take me with you? " "After years, you should learn from Meier." "I..." After years of drooping her head, she just wanted to meet Mr. Mu and what kind of person he was. "Yes, miss. I will study hard and I will help you in the future." "Good, after years of being so smart, I can certainly be a good helper for me." "Well." Gu Qi saw that Luo and Ka had a closer rtionship, and her mood was much better. My Mr. mu, is it time for us to get closer? Chapter 773 Gu Qi spent many days away from mu Nanshu. After finishing the school exam, she was ready to go back to China. Gu Qi''s character is that the more you pester her, the more she dislikes you. On the contrary, you ignore her, and she feels ufortable. She is happy to pack things at home, in fact, mu Nanshu has clothes. Gu Qi took a few of his favorite books, with a holiday like leisurely clean up. "Mr. Qi, do you really want to find that pervert?" Gu Huan is a little worried. This time, Gu Qi doesn''t take anyone with her. She is alone. "Don''t talk nonsense. You''ll be your uncle in the future. Don''t tell anyone about it." "You said you were alone. What would you do if something happened?" "What can happen to me? My little roon, you just have 120 hearts. He loves me very much Gu Huan watched her carry a small box toe over and pour out the contents. When he saw what was inside, Gu Huan didn''t know where to put it. "Miss, what are you carrying with you?" Gu Qi took out the baby she bought like a treasure, "when Dangdang, the set you hold in your hand is called the temptation of nurses." "And this, pink memories, what do you like?" "Miss, what do you a girl do with these things?" Gu Huan didn''t know how to ask her. Gu Qi used to buy a lot of men''s clothes in front of her, but today she bought so many ghost things. "What else? Men, of course Gu Qi''s answer is reasonable. "Miss, I think you are crazy! Women are reserved. You said you took these things all the way to find a man "When did you see your seven master reserved, you see this set of sexy bar, Luo brother strongly rmended." Gu Qixi Zizi carrying ace skirt, as if in and Gu Huan to discuss whether the sun is good or not. "Master Bernard has given some bad ideas. He has not been killed by Miss ke." Gu Huan couldn''t ept it. The first point can''t ept Gu Qi''s love for mu Nanshu. The second point is that she likes mu Nanshu. She is still so abnormal that she wants to tease people actively. "Little roon, fortunately brother Luo is not here, or you have to tear your mouth." Gu Qi was in a very happy mood as he hopped around the room. She must continue to finish what she didn''t finishst time. She felt very sweet just calling his name in his heart. "Miss, are you ill? With the medicine? " "Defend yourself." "Who can take medicine to defend oneself? Besides, you are more than a man. You can''t take medicine. " Gu Huan looks worried and is about to send her to the hospital. Gu Qi had no choice but to say, "it''s not mine. It''s the local specialty I bought for him." Gu Huan took a puff from the corner of his mouth. "Mydy, who is the specialty of medicine? Don''t try to lie to me. Are you sick "I''m not sick. He is." Gu Qi was embarrassed for the first time. "Is Mr. Mu sick? Well, there must be something wrong with him. His skin is whiter than that of a woman. It''s not normal to look at him. Miss, you''d better stay away from him. " "You are sick." Gu Qi seems to have be a protecting husband maniac, Gu huancai said no, Gu Qi was angry. "Miss, why are you so fierce!" "Come on, I''ll tell you the truth. He has some problems in that respect. I use this medicine to regte his body." "What? Ah No wonder the youngdy is still a big girl. Miss, you have to think about it. " "What do you want? Even if he is ill all his life, I don''t mind. Anyway, science is so advanced. What disease can''t be cured? Even if it can''t be cured, there are still many tools to rece it. Take a look at this... " Gu Qi picked up a man-made model, Gu Huan quickly did not open his eyes, "miss! Don''t touch it. It''s dirty. " "What''s dirty? It''s fun." Gu Huan is bashful by Gu Qi. I''m afraid the onlydy in the world is so indifferent. Two people in the room quarrel, mu Nanshu sneezed twice. Recently, what''s wrong with this? He always sneezes when he doesn''t have a cold. He finishes his notes. Open the robot bug, small flying insect is Gu Qi''s room to hide more than a dozen. This turn on theputer, just see Gu Qi hand holding that thing. Mu Nanshu is full of ck lines. What is this girl doing? Things are already in the starting state, and they are still shaking. Gu Qi ran after Gu Huan, "touch it, it''s simted, and it can be heated." "Ah, miss, you pervert, go away and don''t chase me." Don''t say it''s Gu Huan. Even mu Nanshu thinks Gu Qi is a little abnormal.A big girl is not ashamed to carry it. At the moment, awan is bringing a cup of hot milk to Mu Nanshu. "Sir, you can sleep better with some milk at night. You are looking after Miss again." This has be one of Mu Nanshu''s daily fun. Wang put down the milk, when he saw what Gu Qi was doing, he could not help being very embarrassed. "What kind of tricks is Miss Gu ying?" Mu Nanshu was helpless, "who knows her." But every day when he saw her smile, he felt that what he had done was meaningful. There is enough noise, Gu Qi suddenly came, "I don''t know if Xiaoshu likes this?" Mu Nanshu was drinking milk. When she heard this, the milk gushed out of his mouth. "Please slow down, sir. Miss Gu must beughing with you. It''s all for women, men Is Miss Gu ready to use it on you? " A Wang said evil look at mu Nanshu, mu Nanshu cold eye swept, scared awan quickly away from his eyes. This Miss Gu is a demon every day! "Miss, I don''t think men will like this. You''d better not take it." Looking at the suitcase next to him, awan responded, "is Miss Guing to see you?" "She was the one who ran away, but now she ising back?" "Miss Gu probably missed her husband, and he missed her very much." Mu Nanshu reached out to touch the small face inside the screen. It was clear that it was so close that he only touched the cold screen. "Miss, you didn''t know to call Mr. Mu before you went there? What if he''s not here? Forget it, I don''t trust you. I''d better go with you. " The more you think about it, the more wrong it is. "Are you not afraid of his house?" "Miss, I''m not afraid. I''m going." "OK, I''ll have an extra ticket for you. You can go back to your room and clean up the ne tomorrow morning." Gu Huan nodded, but she was worried, "Miss, I''m a little afraid of the man named awan. He always looks at us fiercely." Gu Qi touched her head, "don''t be afraid. If he bites you again, I''ll bite him." Ah Wang here touched his face and said, "Sir, am I fierce?" Mu Nanshu nced at him, "maybe he is too ugly." ¡°¡­¡­ Turn your elbow out, sir "Get ready and go back tomorrow." Mu Nanshu is always reluctant to let the little woman rush empty. "Well, finally I can go back. I was bitten to death by mosquitoes in the mountains." The two nes passed through the clouds, and their mood was quite different from before. Gu Qi, like a little daughter-inw, just came back from his mother''s house and came to the ancientne again. "Roon, do you think it''s beautiful here?" "Yes, yes, miss. You are beauty in the eye of the beholder." "Mr. Xi Shi in my family is very beautiful." She was familiar with the way to touch the door, see her, the gatekeeper did not dare to embarrass, who did not know that this little brother is the man around Mr. Gu Qi kicked open the door, stood in the door, full of gas: "I Gu Qi back!" "Brother Gu, pleasee inside." "And your husband?" "Sir, in the yard, please." Gu Qi dragged the suitcase, around the small bridge water, in the yard to see mu Nanshu. Mu Nanshu was on the chair where she met for the first time. Gu Qi cried out happily, "Xiao Shu, I''m back!" A Wang and a CAI see Gu Qi like an arrow leaving the string, and the speed of 100 meter dash towards mu Nanshu. Gu Huan doesn''t know what to say, miss, reserved, reserved After a few seconds, Gu Qi and a monkey like limbs and with the use of climbing mu Nanshu body. "Little pivot, do you miss me?" Mu Nanshu was rubbed hard against her cheek, and the skin on her face was almost wiped off by her. The cat that flies out is hungry and finally knows to go home. "No He said with a slight smile. Chapter 774 Mu Nanshu''s old-fashioned personality has changed a lot today. Seeing Gu Qi''s lively face, he wanted to tease her. Gu Qi had thought that mu Nanshu would answer, but she thought about him for many days, thinking about him all the way. On the ne, she would like to help the ne with two more wings to help it fly. Along the way, Gu Huan didn''tugh less about whether her butt was sitting on a nail, except to stop a little while sleeping and get restless when I wake up. I had to eat this and that for a while, so I didn''t dare to serve her when I was free. Finally, I changed a beautifuldy to stop. Get out of the car and go straight to the big house, just to see mu Nanshu early. This is good. Mu Nanshu replied that he didn''t want to. Gu Qi felt as if he was sticking his hot face to other people''s cold buttocks. A basin of cold water soaked the mes on her body. Fortunately, she specially prepared a five minute French kiss. "Well, if you don''t want to, roon, let''s go back." Gu Qi said that he was about to jump down from mu Nanshu''s body. He didn''t wait on him! "Mr. Qi, we''ve traveled through mountains and rivers. We''ve been flying for so long, and we''ve been in a car for so long. I haven''t had a drink. Are you going to leave?" Mu Nanshu brought her body back, "angry?" Gu Qi''s mouth was almost cocked up to the sky, "I''m the father you can''t coax." Ah Wang chuckled and said, "my little brother Gu, no, it should be Miss Gu. You can stop. As long as you dare to speak in front of our husband, others don''t know how many times they have died. Sir, for your sake... " A Wang almost let slip a word, mu Nanshu a cold eye swept, scared him to shut up quickly. Gu Qier pointed out the problem. "What for me?" A just hastened to take a way: "for you to lose several jin." It was almost revealed. If awan said the following, wouldn''t it expose mu Nanshu to let the robot bug monitor her. "Yes? I feel it. " Gu Qi really put out his hand to touch Mu Nan Shu. It seems that she still feels confused. After all, it''s autumn, and she wears a little more than before. So she reached into the inside of the clothes, she was seriously touching, this picture fell in other people''s eyes is very strange. Fortunately, awan knew that she was a woman. If a man touched mu Nanshu, it would not be spicy. A Wang and a CAI coughed: "Miss Gu, if you want to feel back to your room and feel it slowly, it''s a bit immoral in public." Anyway, Mr. Mu is the existence of the devil who makes people scared. How can Gu Qiyi not feel that way. It''s just like the painting style of realistic version, which turns into Q version. It doesn''t make people feel afraid at all. It just feels cute. He didn''t say it was ok, but he said Gu Qi was strong. "Why, he ate my father''s tofu and left without even saying hello when his pants were raised. After walking for such a long time, there was no news. What''s wrong with him? Did I lose two pieces of meat or did I feel dirty? Just touch it Gu Qi not only touched, but also pulled open the clothes in front of Mu Nanshu''s chest and pinched it hard. Ah Wang and a CAI turned their heads. They were too presumptuous! It''s a wonder of the world that these two ws still exist. "Is that enough?" Mu Nanshu''s voice rangzily in her ear. Gu Qi subconsciously replied, "don''t say, feel strange, good, touch, not enough." A Wang''s heart is very tight. Generally, when Mr. a answers like this, he is angry. It''s terrible for Mr. Gu to be angry. Miss Gu is a little too presumptuous. She can''t bewless by her husband''s favor. That''s good. I don''t know that my husband will punish her like this. When both of them knead a sweat for Gu Qi, mu Nanshu picked her up. "Then go back to your room and touch it slowly until you have enough." What? Is Mr. Zhang such a good talker? Why is this gentleman different from what they know. Gu Qi mouth hook up, but soon she reflected that she was just clearly still angry. "Back to your room? Who wants to go back to your room with you? If you let me down, I''ll go home. You don''t want me anyway Gu Qi makes a small temperament, mu Nanshu is not invisible, but he likes Gu Qi''s cute little appearance. "Go back to your room and I''ll talk to you slowly." "I don''t want it. If you don''t say you miss me in front of everyone today, and you want to die, I''ll go back to my house immediately." Gu Qi is pushing his luck, and mu Nanshu has shown weakness. Wang could not help saying, "Miss Gu, you can''t go too far. I''m sorry to say this kind of private talk. It''s not the same when you go back to your room." "I''m too much? Xiao awan, if you don''t want to have another pot of spicy fish head tomorrow, you should praise me With the lesson of thest time, awan helplessly lowered his head.Compared withsh, dignity is nothing. "Miss Gu, I''m very talkative. You are as beautiful as a fairy, better than Diao Chan." "That''s about it." Gu Qi reached out and poked mu Nanshu''s chest, "it''s your turn, you say." Gu Huan is scared to death by Gu Qi''s series of actions. After all, she never had such close contact with two people before. In her heart, mu Nanshu is a very abnormal man with a gentle appearance. Standing within three meters of Mu Nanshu, she would be weak legs, and her youngdy would be so presumptuous. Gu Huan''s brain thought of the woman who was caught to be chopped off her fingers. Mu Nanshu did not mean to express his feelings in front of people. However, this little girl was so presumptuous that she was just like a goblin. "What if I don''t say it?" He raised his eyebrows. "Then I''ll shake my hair and walk away without looking back. I''ll make you sad and cry." "You..." Mu Nanshu sighed helplessly. "Come on, I''ll listen." Gu Qi has a proud smile on her face. In fact, she is not sure whether mu Nanshu really can say it. "I miss you." Mu Nanshu whispered. A CAI and a Wang are confused. Are such obedient men still their husbands? Why don''t they think it''s not like that at all? I''m hallucinating. Gu Qi hook lips a smile, "still want to die me?" "I miss you and I miss you so much. Is that all right?" Mu Nanshu suddenly felt that he had been in the mountains for so long. It was geological exploration, wild animals, mosquitoes and flies. The conditions were very bad. In that case, he didn''t feel tired, but he was very tired to deal with the demon spirit at this moment. "No, no, I can''t. You have to say my little darling, my little sweetheart." "Gu Qi, don''t push your luck." Mu Nanshu has never been so disgraced in his life. He has his men here. Gu Qi wants him to say such things. Gu Qi also had a cold face, "OK, you don''t say it, just take it for nothing, I''ll go now." She was about to leave with her suitcase. A CAI and a Wang were all confused. What a matter. They have been flying for so long just to see each other. They haven''t seen each other for five minutes. However, Miss Gu is really a monster. Mr. Gu has made an exception for her many times, but she still doesn''t cherish it. She wants her husband to say something like this. "Stop Mu Nanshu was unhappy. "I''m not your sweeper. If you ask me to stop, I''ll stop." Gu Qi put down the suitcase, hands akimbo, full of abuse. "Mu Nanshu, I can tell you that you are indifferent to me yesterday, but I want you to be too high today. Hum, if you don''t take me as your little sweetheart, I''ll find someone who takes me as your little sweetheart! " "Enough!" Mu Nanshu''s voice rose abruptly. For a long time, even if the top of Mount Tai is a light hearted person, now he is forced to look like this by Gu Qi. Mu Nanshu roared, but a CAI awan was worried, but there was no way. A Wang has a hard mouth and a soft heart. Gu Qi should be advised not to y a trick. Our husband''s patience is not very good. After a while, he will really annoy him. Believe it or not, he will throw her to feed Taotie. Awan was about to open his mouth when mu Nanshu''s voice came: "you all step back." Ah? They step back? Is he going to say it? No, sir, it''s your man''s dignity. However, they had no choice but to leave and took Gu Huan. At the moment when they went out, they seemed to hear a gnashing sound. "My darling, my little darling, I miss you, I miss you so much." Chapter 775 They couldn''t believe what they heard. His husband reallypromised! We can imagine what kind of position Gu Qi upies in his heart, which is beyond everything. a CAI sighed: "I never thought that I could hear such sweet words in my husband''s mouth in my lifetime." Gu Huan''s legs are still soft now. Just now mu Nanshu was too terrible. She thought she and Gu Qi were going to be arrested and broken into the small ck room. I have to say that Gu Qi''s courage is really big. It''s the first time that Gu Huan lives to see such a man. He doesn''t get angry. Clearly not much anger, a look on her scared shiver, Gu Qi also dare to touch tiger butt. Wang suddenly thought of something, "look at you carrying the suitcase, must also be nning to stay here for a long time, I will take you to choose a room." Last time we met, a Wang was cruel to her, which made Gu Huan a little afraid of him. Last time weined, we let a Wang hear him. This time, his voice was small. "Thank you." Gu Huan seemed to be afraid of him and went to a CAI''s side, "you take me." "Good..." A Wang depressed back to the room, he looks so ugly? So ugly that you can''t even look at it? "Miss Gu, this area is empty. You can choose freely." Gu Huan took a look, although the room is very elegant, but at night she was more afraid of herself. "That Where do you live? Can I live near mydy? " "There is an empty room next to Wang and I. the room is smaller than here. You can stay there if you don''t mind. It''s the nearest room to my husband''s bedroom." "Well, I''ll live there, please." "No trouble." Gu Qi and Mu Nan Shu were still in Qi, but no one saw them. Mu Nan Shu restored his voice as usual. "Little bastard, do you want to go when youe?" Gu Qi didn''t look back, so he took his back to him. "Well, I''m angry that you didn''t want me." The next second, he was hugged behind him, "I have said that I miss you, but I still want to go?" His voice was not as cold as usual, but more gentle, like the whisper between lovers. Gu Qi heard his voice, legs are soft, Mr. Mu Yan has a body, voice is not crisp. "Why didn''t you say it the first time I asked you?" "Do I have to be happy when I''m all set up? In this big house, you are the only one who contradicts me everywhere, and I can still live well. " Gu Qi turns around and hugs his neck. His height is too high. She wears high insoles, and she has to lean up a little to see him. "Why did you run away without saying hello? What''s the difference between this and the scum man who runs with his pants in his hands after he''s finished? " She sent them to the door, and mu Nanshu braked at thest minute. Mu Nanshu scraped her nose. "I was busy at that time. You sleep like a little pig. I''m not willing to wake you up." In fact, he is afraid to wake Gu Qi, if the little girl pesters him not to let him go, can he refuse? "Why didn''t you call me for so long? Did you raise a lot of goblins on my back? So you don''t care about me at all. " Mu Nanshu chuckled, "it''s raised a lot." "You Gu Qi facial expression side, want to loosen Mu Nan Shu. When she knew mu Nanshu, he was a man of pure heart and few desires. Don''t say it''s a woman, not even a few men. But after she left, mu Nanshu ignored her at all. She didn''t believe that mu Nanshu really wanted to know her phone number. Mu Nanshu pulled her back. "I asked people to bring back some rose varieties from all over the world, and there were more Koi in Lianchi. Didn''t you like to tease the fishst time? I just found a couple of funny ones "Is this what you call a goblin?" "There are a few turtles. Thest time they came out to breathe, they were caught by you. They were half dead. I finally saved their lives. I found a few more. You can y in turn. Don''t bully those old turtles." Gu Qi this just exhibition Yan a smile, "this is the goblin that you raise?" "You are the biggest goblin. Are you still angry?" "I''m going to hold it in my arms." "You." Mu Nanshu reluctantly picked her up. Gu Qi is his nemesis. Holding up Gu Qi, the little thing said again, "and my suitcase, which I specially brought for you from the United States." Mu Nanshu''s mind shed over a certain model that Gu Qi held in his hand. This little bastard won''t take that thing over, right? No way. She can''t be a jerk like that. Finally, he took the little bastard back to the room, "what local products?""I''ll show youter. I''m so hungry." Gu Qi blinked his eyes and said innocently. "I''m ready for you. I''ve specially reserved a Sichuan kitchen that you like to eat." Their behavior has been the same as that of ordinary male and female friends. Mu Nanshu will pay special attention to what she likes to eat. "I know that you are the best to me, and I will treat you well in the evening." Gu Qi smiles mysteriously. How can mu Nanshu feel so unreliable. "I''ll go and eat with the roon." "I''ll arrange." Mu Nanshu frowned, "outsiders can''te in here." "Roon is not an outsider." "That won''t work either." "Why can avan and Ie?" "She can''t Mu Nanshu seems peaceful, but in fact he is the most domineering. He does not allow any creatures to approach his territory. "What''s wrong? I''ll move to live with her tonight. Hum, you don''t want me, and you don''t love me. If you put up your pants and turn your face, you won''t recognize anyone." Every time Gu Qi said this, it seemed that mu Nanshu had done something to her. In fact, nothing happened that night. "Once and for all." Mu Nanshu stillpromised. Gu Qi kisses on his face, "I''m going to call her." Mu Nanshu had a ck face and didn''t say anything. See Gu Qi jump dada, like a rabbit, the clouds between the eyebrows open. Gu Qi came back this time, just like returning to his own home, he would say hello to everyone. However, all the people in this house are men, and Gu Qi makes his face red every time. "Where''s my roon? It''s just a pretty little pink dress. " "Over there. I''ll take you." "Little vige, long time no see, you''re handsome again." "Brother Gu, don''t say such words to me. If my husband hears me, I won''t see the sun tomorrow morning." Gu Qi has a lot of words. In fact, he has been asking what mu Nanshu is doing during this period. When he knows that he is not at home at all and onlyes back today, Gu Qi has some doubts. Mu Nanshu seldom goes out when she was there before. Passing by a Wang''s room, she ran in and wanted to get some information from a Wang''s mouth. Gu Qi''s heart was full of thieves. "Xiaowangwang, are you going to have a stic surgery?" Gu Qi a door to see a Wang is searching for stic surgery news. Wang was so scared that he shut down theputer. "Miss Gu, are you a ghost? Why did Ie in without even hearing you? " "It''s not the point. It''s about why you''re doing it." "Sir said I was too ugly." A Wang has some grievances, and Gu Huan looks very scared when he sees him. I would rather have a CAI to take her than let a Wang get close to her, which really made Wang feel aggrieved. "Sir, you don''t have a good eye. We xiaowangwang are so handsome. If you go to the nightclub, you can make sure that a group of girls will go home with you." "Miss Gu, don''tfort me. I know what I look like." "No, men must be confident. After our acquaintance, I will take you to the bar tonight to regain your confidence." At this time, Gu Qi was as righteous as a man. She turned and thought about it. "No, I have something important to do tonight. Tomorrow night, I will take you. You can find the bar nearby in advance. If you want to be very nice, I won''t go to the one that Xiaosuo took me tost time Gu Qi looks disgusted, that is what bar, at most is a Qing bar. She likes the heavy metal rock and roll style and throws her head away from the atmosphere of big hi. "Going to the bar will help?" "The bar is a gathering ce for beautiful girls. It can help you to regain your power. Brother is a person who hase here. Don''t worry. It''s on my brother, but you should keep it secret." "Yes, it''s a deal." Chapter 776 In front of the master bedroom, Gu Huan stops. "Mr. Qi, is Mr. Mu here?" "Inside." "Then I won''t go in." Gu Huan has instinctive fear of Mu Nanshu, which is the normal attitude of ordinary people to Mu Nanshu. Gu Qi is an exception. She is not only not afraid of Mu Nanshu, but also dares to pluck hairs on the tiger''s buttocks. "What are you afraid of? Do you even dare to hate me? Are you afraid of him?" "My miss, you know one thing. Mr. Mu likes you, not me. He is willing to be gentle to you, but not to me. I''m not as bold as you are Gu Qi thought about it, even the awan and a CAI around him were afraid of him. "Don''t be afraid. You can rest assured that your seven masters will support you." Gu Qi pulls Gu Huan into the master bedroom. Gu Huan lowers his head and dare not look around. I just feel that the carpet under my feet is very soft. I don''t know what the smell is in the room. It smells good. Without raising her head, she could feel the sight of one person falling on her body. Gu Huan, who was already frightened, was so frightened that her legs were all soft. "Mr. mu." She whispered a greeting. Mu Nanshu said faintly, "ten minutes." "Ah?" "You can only stay here for ten minutes." "Yes." Gu Huan''s legs are shaking. She doesn''t want to stay for a second. Gu Qi is a face does not matter, "don''t mind him, we eat our." Although Gu Huan didn''t look up, she obviously felt mu Nanshu''s sight sweeping towards this side. She knew Gu Qi''s character. If she didn''t eat it, it would be impossible. In the ice and fire, Gu Huan finished a bowl of rice and drank a bowl of soup in three minutes. "What''s the rush?" "Miss, I haven''t packed my clothes yet. I''ll go out first. Eat slowly." She ran away without looking back. She was afraid that if she ran slowly, she would be interrupted by mu Nanshu. Gu Qi swept to Mu Nanshu, "you scared my little roon away!" "I didn''t do anything." Mu Nanshuy therezily, reading a geographic survey magazine in his hand. As if he had done nothing, Gu Qiyao''s words were taken back. "That''s because you are so powerful that you scared our little roon. Put it away." Mu Nanshu waved to her, Gu Qi obediently walked to him, "why?" Mu Nanshu squeezed her face and pulled, "how do you talk to me?" "Little pivot, little roon is not an outsider. She has followed me since I was a child. Although she is not my sister, she is better than a sister. You should treat her well and do not scare her." "Do you want me to marry her?" This time Gu Qi pulled his mouth, "you big viin, you dare." The two people get along with each other much more rxed and happy than in the past, before they have been separated by ayer. Gu Qi seems to be clever, every day in his side rioting, in fact, all want to escape. Now she is sincere in his side, naturally less than some of the previous false. What mu Nanshu likes most about Gu Qi is the girl''s bold appearance. If she didn''t fall right on him at the beginning, she would have been too bold to make a foundation. She would have been killed if she had reacted the same way. Gu Qi finally understood her feelings for him after leaving mu Nanshu. She confessed to him on the night when she met at home. From that moment on, mu Nanshu was her boyfriend. Mu Nanshu pulled her into his arms and said, "are you full?" "No, I want you to eat with me." "I have. Besides, you know I don''t like Sichuan food." Thest time Gu Qi was so bad that he fed so many spicy dishes to Mu Nanshu that he had a stomach attack. Gu Qi still remembers this lesson. Now don''t say to feed him Sichuan food, other people who feed her with who is urgent. "There are also not spicy, I eat alone, you apany me." Gu Qi is a love lively, Gu Huan can not stay, she had to pull Mu Nanshu to apany her to eat. This girl should be one of the most troubled people mu Nanshu saw. "Yes, with you." He sighed helplessly. He was still holding the books, Gu Qi fed him what he ate. "Can you respect these dishes?" Gu Qi stares at him. "The cook makes such a delicious meal for you to taste slowly. Is this broken book so good-looking?" Mu Nanshu closed the book, "goblin, what do you want?" "You are not allowed to read books. You can either watch the dishes or look at me." "I''m not hungry." "You have to eat if you''re not hungry. Look at how thin you are." Gu Qi threw his book aside and ate a chopstick himself. He had to give mu Nanshu a chopstick.On the day of Gu Qi''s return, the whole house became lively, as if there were her figures everywhere. This is only one afternoon, and awan hase several times. "Sir, Miss Gu is fishing by the lotus pond." "Let her fish." "What she fished is the tricolor Koi you let people put in a few days ago. There are six in total, and three have been caught." Koi is a kind of ornamental fish, the price varies from low to high, and the level of koi is millions. Mu Nanshu was specially selected from other ces. Six Koi are worth tens of millions. People who don''t know fish think it''smon fish. Those who know it naturally understand it. These Koi are raised by special personnel and are carefully served every day. They are more attentive than serving their ancestors. "Four have been caught." A just came in from the outside, not tight, not slow, "Miss Gu also threatened to do double pepper fish head at night." A Wang covered his chest: "ck sheep! Sir, you don''t care about her! " "If she likes fishing, just let her go. Tell her that you can''t eat Koi when watching Koi. If she wants to eat fish, you can prepare some special fish." "Sir, are you too kind to Miss Gu?" It''s not only too good, it''s so good! "What do you think?" Mu Nanshu came with a cold eye. "No, no, I don''t. I don''t dare." Gu Qi is still fishing with a fishing rod. Gu Huan looked at him and said, "Qi Ye, I think this koi is a little different from those fish." "Apart from being bigger and fatter, what''s the difference? I don''t know how much feed I ate when I grew up so big. " "Well, I can''t tell you. I always feel like I''ve seen this Koi somewhere." "No, it''s the big fish. I''ve seen a lot of them." "But I just saw a Wang seem to be very distressed to leave, can be this kind of fish very expensive ah." "How expensive can it be? I''ll give him a hundred dors to buy someter. Shh, don''t make any noise. I''m going to hook up the remaining two. The whole family just needs to be neat. " Wang just came to hear such a dialogue, he felt his heart hurt more. "Brother Gu, if you can buy this kind of fish for 100 yuan, I will give you 10000 yuan, and I will buy as many as you have." Gu Qi was carrying a fishing rod. "Look at your stingy strength. I just fished a few fish. As for digging like this, all the facial features wrinkled together. Hum, it''s time to go for cosmetic surgery." A Wang really wanted to beat her when she heard this sentence, "Miss Gu, do you know how much this fish costs? I mean it? " "How much? Is 1000 yuan enough? It''s not ten thousand. Go and buy me a basin. How big a thing, is to catch a few fish, your eyes will eat me the same. " Wang rolled up his sleeves. He was so angry. "You say that again." "Just say, I''m afraid of you, stingy ah Wang. I won''t be able to get a wife in the future." "Qi Ye, don''t say it. It''s wrong for you to fish." Gu Huan pulled raguqi''s sleeve. A CAI also pulls a Wang, "don''t be impulsive, she is a woman." "What? If I''m a man, you can''t beat me for a few fish. Come on,e on, I''ll stand here and let you fight. If I blink, I''ll call your father. " "Gu Qi, don''t push your luck." "Ah Wang, a niggard, deserves to be a bachelor all his life!" "I''ll kill you!" This son of a bitch, before he was so worried about her, she now curse himself. "Come on,e on, I beat you all over the ce looking for teeth!" Gu Qi also rolled up his sleeves. Gu Huan quickly stepped forward to stop, between pushing and shoving, Gu Huan was pushed into the water. Once into the water, Gu Huan was flustered, "sob, Miss save me, I can''t water." A Wang quickly jumped into the water, as expected, what kind of master son there is what kind of fool. Gu Qi fell into the water that night. He didn''t see how deep it was. Gu Huan hugs awan''s neck tightly. As soon as awan stands up, the water is in the position of knee up. "Ha ha ha ha, little roon, you are so stupid. Such shallow water can frighten you like this." Gu Huan was so ashamed that she went to a Wang''s arms. Thump, thump, my heart beats fast. Chapter 777 Looking at Gu Huan, who is wet in the water, Gu Qiughs like a little madman. "Roon, why are you so stupid?" At this time, she couldn''t remember her humiliation in the water that night. "Miss, you stillugh at me. You are not afraid of water." "I''m afraid the water is not as stupid as you are. The low water level is so scared." Wang couldn''t help but say, "Miss Gu, how can I remember someone falling into the water that night..." "Who?" Gu Huan blinked in his arms. Although Gu Huan is not as amazing as Gu Qi''s, she is also a small family jade. After getting wet, she bes more and more pitiful. For example, Wang, a straight man of iron and steel, actually eats Jasper. His eyes and Gu Huan opposite, the heartbeat seems to be faster. "Yes..." "Of course, it was xiaoshushu. It was dark that day. He fell into the water without paying attention, which scared him to death. Just like you, in the water, it is fluttering and shouting. If it hadn''t been for the mercy of your seventh master, he would have been arrested. " "Mr. Qi, you are so good." Gu Huan Stargazes at Gu Qi. When she was a child, she and Gu Qi fell into the water together, leading to the habit of being afraid of water. To know that she can save people when she is so afraid of water, she is a great hero in Gu Huan''s mind. Ah Wang couldn''t help it. "Seven master, you are really shameless." It was her who was clearly shouting and shouting. She was good and immediately changed to Mu Nanshu. If this is heard by others, it will affect mu Nanshu''s reputation! In other words, since mu Nanshu and Gu Qi were together, his bad reputation became more and more. Gu Huan patted him on the chest, "don''t you say mydy." Wang, don''t go too far. "Don''t say it, don''t say it." He himself did not find out, Gu Qi said anything want to hate, Gu Huan said a word to subdue him. "A Wang, you take the roon back to change clothes, be careful not to catch a cold, wait for me to catch thest two." "Still fishing? Miss Gu, do you know how expensive the koi is? " Wang''s heart is bleeding. "It''s just a few fish. Are you so mean?" Gu Huan murmured. The little girl looked at the Jasper, but in fact, she was also a little bit unruly. A Wang just doesn''t speak and leaves with Gu Huan in his arms. Gu Huan didn''t think of anything until he got home. "You rascal! Why don''t you keep holding me "Ah Wang''s face was muddled." didn''t yourdy let me bring you back? Besides, you didn''t say it yourself Gu Huan said for a moment, however, trampled on him and ran away, "hooligan!" A Wang was wet and messy in the wind. He saved her and returned her to be a rickshaw puller. In the end, she was a hooligan? As expected, what master son has what wench, not only as stupid, unruly and willful are the same. Ten minutester, awan appeared again beside mu Nanshu. "Take care of her, sir. If we go on like this, we''ll have to fly in the yard. You didn''t hear what she said. Obviously you saved her, but she turned right from wrong. If it came out, what other people would think of you, sir. " Mu Nan Shu heard Awangin and closed the book. "Are you idle?" Wang was asked to choke. "Before I ignored her, let me go to her is you, now shees, you want me to drive her away?" A Wang''s words are poor. Gu Qi is a woman that people love and hate. You say you hate her. Her character is much better than that of a woman, but only her husband can listen to her. If you like her, the girl is like a monkey spirit. She changes her mood every day. It''s like when you see someone else''s dog on the Inte, it''s just like the demolition team. If you can''t see her, you''ll miss her. If you see it, you''ll feel annoyed. But he doesn''t have the calm character of Mu Nanshu. A Wang''s character is a little bit impatient, but a CAI is calm. He is simr to Mu Nanshu and his personality is more gentle. "Go ahead and don''t disturb me. She doesn''t have to tell me even if she''s going to make a big hole in the house." A Wang: "ah..." A CAI looked at a Wang dejected, and then began to speak: "Mr. Gu''s doting on Miss Gu is much deeper than you and I imagined. Besides, you don''t know that your husband always doesn''t attach much importance to money. As long as Miss Gu does not make any principled mistakes, Mr. Gu will not really be angry with her. Just calm down a little, and don''t get into trouble with Miss Gu. " A Wang can''t swallow this tone. Miss Gu is a real ck sheep. "Little roon, you see I''ve got another one." "Miss, you''re so good. You can catch one." Gu Huan pped his hands.Looking at this scene, Awang tucking in his heart, makeints about two idiots. But the smile on their faces seems very healing. "In the evening, let the cook make you spicy fish." "You can''t eat this fish, miss?" "They swim in the water. Why can''t we eat them?" "This is a kind of ornamental fish. In order to make the color of the fish more gorgeous, some buyers will add some things into the fish feed. Miss still doesn''t want to eat it." "Well, I''ve been fishing for a long time and I can''t eat it." Gu Qi poured the fish in the bucket into the water again, and a CAI quoted the price of the fish. "Miss, this is not an ordinary ornamental fish, but apetition grade Koi. The price of these fish you just caught is millions." "What! A million fish Gu Huan also responded, "Miss, I remember. I have seen in the news before that many Japanese Koi are super expensive, and some of them have been photographed at sky high prices. " "You didn''t say it earlier?" "I just forgot." "So I can''t get a thousand dors?" Gu Qi thought he would use 1000 yuan to hit a Wang''s face. A CAI is going to calm down a lot, "not only can''t buy, even a piece of fish scale is afraid to be more than 1000 yuan." "Brother awan, I was wrong. I misunderstood you." Gu Qi then felt that he was so wrong. Just said that a Wang is too stingy, he just fished a few fish. As for him, it turns out that the fish is so expensive! "Hum." Steel straight man''s head twisted, very proud. The heart pour is beautiful Zizi, rare see this mischievous girl so good. Gu Huan is gradually not so afraid of awan and a CAI. As long as the house doesn''t go to the cest time, it seems pretty beautiful. This garden style ce is her first time to live, different from the single family vi, more elegant. Night falls, Gu Qi ns in Gu Huan''s room. "Dangdangdang, roon, look, this is my big n." Gu Qi saw a few big words on the poster: "if you love him, sleep with him - sleep with him in a dark and dark schedule" "Miss, are you crazy?" "Nonsense, how can anyone say that about yourdy?" Gu Qi knocked on her forehead. "But miss, you are a woman, and you should be more reserved." "Can modesty serve as a meal? No Gu Qi snorted coldly. Tonight, she is going to check whether there is a real problem with mu Nanshu. She has brought all the medicines. "No, but this is what girls should have." "When will you see me like a girl?" Gu Qi asked. Gu Huan: Apart from the fact that gender is a woman, nothing else can tell that she is a woman. "Little roon, do you think it''s ok? I''m going to take a bath and put on my gauze. You''ll give me the wind outside. When he is about to arrive, I will turn on the music and dance in it. If it is looming, I will still hold the lute and cover his face. I will surely be able to charm him "Will this work?" "That''s what the girls who do pole dancing in nightclubs are like this. I understand the routine. Timing is very important, you must see clearly! You cough outside when hees, you know? " Gu Huan covered his face, "it''s a shame, miss. Why do you want to drag me into the water when you''re stupid?" "Just because I picked you up from the orphanage, you have to listen to me. Good, when I''ve finished my husband, I''ll find you a dear husband." "Miss!" Gu Huan stamped his feet. "How about awan? Tall and stupid, it suits you very well Just after washing, awan sneezed. Who was scolding him? "Stupid still suits me? Miss, are you praising me or belittling me "Stupid person is suitable to be controlled by you, because you are not smart and not fierce. If you meet a smart and yful boyfriend, you will be eaten to death, and you will have no time to cryter." "Miss, you are clearly talking about you. Why are you talking about me? I don''t like ah Wang. I look fierce and get angry easily. It''s almost like a wild ck bear." "Achoo, Achoo!" Chapter 778 Wang sneezed a few times and rubbed his nose. He was wrapped in a quilt on the bed and crossed his legs. I thought it''s not that I fell into the water and caught cold today, did I? It''s been getting colder this time. If you have problems with your defense body, the little girl will get sick and catch a cold. Forget it, she does not feel cold, what does he care about, ah Wang covered the quilt and buried his head in it. Gu Qi has already pulled Gu Huan to start her drama. "You just stand here. After a while, xiaopivotes back to his room. He walks very slowly. You run to knock on the door or cough twice, and I start dancing." "Miss, is that ok?" "Are you questioning the beauty of your seventh master?" "It''s not. I just think Mr. Mu is different from ordinary people. I''m afraid it is..." Later, she did not say, if she threw cold water on this critical point, Gu Qi would beat her. "What are you afraid of? There''s nothing you can''t do. Go and watch. I''ll take a bath first." "All right, miss." Gu Huan had no choice but to walk to the intersection and wait. Before Gu Qi has not left before, this big house in addition to the backyard, is one of his most secret study, do not let her into. As long as mu Nanshu is in that study, Gu Qi can''t go in. Gu Qi didn''t worry. He took a petal bath. Time passed, Gu Qi from the chair to the bed, it is 12 o''clock, howe the small pivot has note? Looking at her tired to sleep in the past, about time is toote, Gu Qi has long forgotten what n. Gu Huan sat in the cold wind, from standing to sitting, finally sitting on the stairs fell asleep. A Wang habitually gets up and walks around at night, usually in order to prevent any danger at night, or to take care of his husband who doesn''t care about his body. Who knows he found a little roon sleeping on the road, the head of the little roon is like a chicken pecking rice, so sleepy. "Well, how do you sleep here?" Wang patted Gu Huan on the shoulder. Gu Huan thought it was mu Nanshu. He didn''t look at people. When he woke up, he ran to the master bedroom and knocked on the door. "Coming,ing." Ah Wang is standing in the wind foolishly. Is this woman crazy? What a surprise. Gu Qi rolled down from the bed at the first time because she was dressed in gauze and satin, and the bed was covered with white silk. Her body rolled into a ball and was entangled in cloth. "What''sing?" A Wang doesn''t know why. He looks at Gu Huan. Gu Huan yawned and saw the man beside him, "how is it you? And Mr. mu? " "Sir is still in the study. What''s the matter with you? Why did you run away when you saw me? What else did you say? The ghost came? " "It''s nothing. You don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What are you doing out there?" Gu Huan does not have the thick skin of Gu Qi, saying that she is giving Gu Qi the wind to seduce mu Nanshu. "You mind me, but you are here in the middle of the night. If the house is not safe, you may be taken away by someone." "I''m so sleepy. I''ll go back to my room first." Gu Huan yawned. He didn''t do any battle n. Awan stood there and looked at Gu Huan and the closed door. What were they ying with? Women are such a magical animal that he can''t guess. Gu Qi was mummified in the gauze tent. Listening to Gu Huan''s voice, she almost cried. Woo woo, little roon, don''t go. What should I do if you leave? I didn''t expect that there was still trouble. How could she do such a disgraceful thing! Who''s going to save her. Mu Nanshu quietly returned to his room at 4:00 in the middle of the night. When he was working, he didn''t have a big idea about time. As soon as he turned off theputer, it was four o''clock. The little thing must have had a good sleep. Push open the door, did not see the bed sleeping on all sides of the person, but in the gauze tent appeared a wrapped small head. Mu Nanshu has a ck line on his forehead. What is the girl ying with. Gu Qi is like a silkworm baby with a cute little head. Mu Nanshu squatted down and knocked on her forehead. "What are you ying with?" Gu Qi''s body trembled, because of her previous struggle, the gauze tent was tottering, and the next second was about to copse. "Little pivot, you are back atst. Untie it for me! This damned gauze Mu Nanshu has a ck line. He thinks Gu Qi has found a new toy. She reached out and untied it, and found that she had been strangled to death. "What a little jerk." Mu Nanshu had to get up to get her scissors. What''s the difference between her and a cat that entangles the blinds? If you don''t make a little surprise and ident for him every day, you don''t call Gu Qi.Mu Nanshu just got up, only heard the sound of the curtain tearing. The next second, the curtain fell from the top of his head and directly hit two people. Gu Qi rolled from inside for several times and finally rolled out. "Ha ha ha, little pivot, I''m saved." Gu Qi has forgotten her original intention at the beginning. What is she doing? She opened her arms and looked up at the sky with a long smile. Suddenly, she found that mu Nanshu''s eyes were a little strange. Gu Qi looked down, she put on a gauze skirt, which is looming. Originally, he wanted to seduce mu Nanshu, but it is definitely not the atmosphere like this. Sheughs like a fool. Does mu Nanshu think there is something wrong with her brain? However, Gu Qi saw how many big waves, left three circles and right three circles waved his arms. "Xiaosushu, I have recently learned a set of aerobics. You can practice with me and exercise your muscles and bones." Will mu Nanshu believe her stupid words? Gu Qi continued to be calm: "my clothes can be elegant, is a little draughty, but wearing veryfortable." Finally, she couldn''t make it up. She just went to bed and made a seductive move. "Officials, have a good time..." Mu Nanshu turned and said, "I''m going to wash." Gu Qi held his head and thought seriously. Did he agree? But why the eyes are so calm? In general, men are not like hungry wolves. Mu Nanshu''s reaction is too calm! Calm to let Gu Qi doubt life, her charm seems to him here is not good. Clearly two people first met, he wanted to turn her to bed, how to determine the rtionshipter changed? Sure enough, men are big pig hooves. When they don''t care about him, he chases you all over the world and binds you. Once you say it, he doesn''t matter. Gu Qi thinks that he is the fish he catches. Once he is caught, he will not feed her any more. Thinking about her, she felt aggrieved and fell asleep. Mu Nanshu returned to the master bedroom and looked at the sleeping creature. He couldn''t see through her little thought. He gently kisses her eyebrow, and mu Nanshu hugs her and sleeps deeply. At the beginning, I just thought she was very funny. At that time, I didn''t want to spend a lifetime with her. Later, his mood changed a little. He fell in love with her and wanted her to be his wife. He is still very traditional, he loves her and respects her, so he doesn''t want to aggrieve her. At least when his promise is fulfilled, he will marry in the open. Anyway, Gu Qi is still young. It doesn''t matter if we wait two years. He thought so, but Gu Qi didn''t think so. The next morning, mu Nanshu didn''t wake up and felt chilly on his neck. The little girl actually took a knife and said, "do you have any physical problems?" Mu Nanshu: What kind of wind do you smoke in the morning "Or why don''t you touch me?" Mu Nanshu exined helplessly, "you are asleep." "You can wake me up with your love, and I won''t me you." "I''m a little tired." After a night''s data analysis, could he not be tired? Gu Qi swept toward the parts below his body, "you Really tired? " "Well." "It''s up to me." Gu Qi believes Luo''s words more and more, the man is sometimes the kidney deficiency after overwork. Mu Nanshu was a little strange, "can I take care of you?" "Good, little pivot, you continue to sleep, I get up." Gu Qifeng is very popr. Today she has changed a suit of women''s clothes. Mu Nanshu was really sleepy and ignored this crazy girl. Gu Qi with a bag of traditional Chinese medicine stormed into a Wang''s room. Awan came out wrapped in a bath towel and saw a woman. His first reaction was to cover his body. "Ah Gu Qi took out his ear and said, "I haven''t called yet. What''s your name?" Chapter 779 A CAI and a Wang, who have been around mu Nanshu for many years, are naturally alone and have no rtionship with women. At most, only a CAI came into his room. Suddenly, a woman came in. He was so beautiful. Ah Wang, a straight man of steel, was suddenly shy. Gu Qi is not surprised at all, sitting on the sofa looking at him. Although awan is ferocious every day, this muscle is really beautiful, especially there are several scars of different depth on his body. His skin color is ancient copper, not as white as mu Nanshu, but also has some charm. Gu Qi stream in the flow of a whistle, "good figure." Red clouds from the ear red to the root behind the ear, ah Wang rarely shy. "Well, you''re not shy, are you?" Gu Qi approaches. She usually wears men''s clothes, but Wang doesn''t think of her as a woman. But now she is wearing a suit of women''s clothes, no makeup are so beautiful, her body is still fragrant, and you can smell the smell of her body as soon as you get close to her. Wang quickly avoided suspicion and stepped back a few steps. "Miss Gu, please keep a little distance. If my husband sees me jump into the Yellow River, I can''t wash it out." "Brother awan, didn''t you beat me again yesterday? I''m here. You''vee to beat me Gu Qi, the little viin, thinks that Wang''s expression is as lovely as he wants to be. "Miss Gu, what can I do for you?" A Wang is only wearing a bath towel. How does he feel chilly on his body. "Well, I won''t tease you. This is the medicine I got from a very good doctor in America. I''ll cook it for your husband." "What''s wrong with my husband?" A Wang to give mu Nanshu drink medicine, that he was anxious to death. "Old brother, you light fixed point, your husband is nothing, you again excited bath towel should drop." "Ah Wan grabs his bath towel," he said "Keep your voice down. In fact, your husband''s body is a little weak. I''ll give him the medicine I''ll take." A Wang picks eyebrow, "although my husband is a little white, but his body index is normal, when is empty? He will be examined by a doctor every month "We don''t go back to check that aspect." "In what way?" Steel straight man can''t guess at all, "is it Mr. Zhang''s stomach trouble again?" "You''re so stupid. That''s the way it is, in bed. You get it." Ah Wang nodded, but he shook his head again. "No way. My husband is very good. Don''t look at his usual calm and gentle appearance. He is cruel. I and a CAI are not his opponents." "Good health doesn''t mean good kidneys. Besides, have you ever slept with him?" Wang shook his head honestly. "No." "Do you know or I know?" "Miss Gu knows." "That''s right. Go and cook for him. The man can''t say no Gu Qi a heroic look, "you are his confidant, I just look for you, you don''t want to talk about everywhere, know?" "I see." Ah Wang said cleverly, but why does he think it is impossible, sir? Gu Qi is naughty and naughty, so he can''t make such a joke. Can''t you really do it? When he was in a daze, Gu Qi didn''t forget to touch his abdominal muscles before he left. "It feels good." "Miss Gu!" A Wang looks shy, sad and angry. If Mu Nanshu saw this action, she would either cut off her hand or scrape her own abdominal muscles. If Wang had been very confident before, he would have chopped Gu Qi''s hand. Now I see mu Nanshu taking Gu qipet to heaven every day. Let alone chop his hands, he won''t touch a finger. It''s his own who suffers. Gu Qi hopped and dada went to visit Gu Huan next door. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Gu Huan lying in bed. "Roon, do you have a cold?" "Miss, it''s your idea. I''ve been standing in the cold all night. Can I not catch a cold?" "I''m wrong, roon. It''s my thoughtlessness. No, he''sing back toote. You wait. I''ll send for a doctor for you." Gu Qi rushes in again. A Wang just puts on his T-shirt and opens his bath towel to put on his pants. The cold wind poured in, "ah! You pervert After entering the door, Gu Qi saw the smooth and strong meat. Wang quickly put on his bath towel. "Miss Gu, this is my room. Can you knock on the door when youe in?" He really has not seen such a rogue, to other people''s room swagger even, fortunately mean to call him a pervert. "Oh, sorry, I forgot. Why don''t you lock the door?" Gu Qi was also a rake. "Because in recent years, apart from a CAI and the men around you, no woman has evere in. Do you need to lock the door in your own house?""It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that my little roon has a cold. Please help her find a doctor." "A fool can catch a cold, I know." Gu Qi looked at him, "what do you say?" "Nothing. I''ll check it outter." "You?" Gu Qi looks at him suspiciously. He doesn''t seem to think that such a straight man is still a doctor. "A CAI and I both know some medical skills, not to say proficient, there is no problem in treating a little cold." "That''s good. Remember the medicine of Xiaoshu." "Yes, Miss Gu, can you go out? I''m going to change. " Gu Qi nodded, "then I''m going." This time, Wang locked the door and breathed out a sigh of relief. This youngdy is just a time bomb. Gu Qi was very happy and collected some dew. Mu Nanshu just got up and Gu Qi held him. "Little pivot, I''m back." "Where are you crazy?" Mu Nanshu dragged her to his arms and smelled the warm fragrance on her body. She''s dressed in women''s clothes today. She''s beautiful without makeup. "You don''t like tea. I collected dew for you to cook. My skirt almost got wet." Mu Nanshu rubbed her head, "it''s rare that you have the heart. But the best way to get the dew is to clean the mountain, and the tea is also very fragrant Gu Qi''s face was confused, "there are so many fastidious? I saw it on TV "Dew is rootless water. With the rapid development of urban industry and serious environmental pollution, dew has not been as pure as before. You look very clean to the naked eye. In fact, there are a lot of nkton and magazines in it "So disgusting? Then I lost it. " "No, I live in a quiet ce. There are few cars. It''s a little better. You can let a CAI take it and filter it." Mu Nanshu''s tone is not slow and his voice is very good. Gu Qi loves his voice like this. It suddenly urred to her that awan said that he and a Cai could not beat mu Nanshu, but mu Nanshu usually dressed up as a weak schr. Was he really powerful? "What are you thinking again?" Mu Nanshu knew there was something wrong with her eyes. Gu Qi didn''t say anything, but inserted it into his eyes without warning. Mu Nanshu''s hand quickly stopped in front of her, holding her hand, "little girl, if it''s not you, your hand has been broken." "Wow, little pivot? You are super powerful. You look at Winton, how fast you are!" Mu Nanshu flicked her forehead. "Don''t do this when I sleep. I''m afraid the physical condition will hurt you." "Conditioning? Cool Awan asked people toe in with breakfast and put a bowl of Chinese medicine in front of Mu Nanshu. "This is yours, sir." Mu Nanshu was confused, "what kind of medicine is this?" A Wang looked at Gu Qi, but you came to talk about it. Did you want me to be killed by my husband? "Speak up!" "Yes Miss Gu asked me to boil the medicine for you. She also brought the medicine. " No matter, my husband likes her so much, even if he is angry. Mu Nanshu looked at Gu Qi, "is this the local product you brought me?" ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, it''s delicious. " Gu Qi was a little guilty. Men are to face, it is not easy to say that he can not. "I''ll see if you drink it." Mu Nanshu pushes the medicine bowl to Gu Qi. He didn''t think the girl would harm himself. After all, Wang would check it, but the medicine was really weird. "This medicine can only be taken by men, not women." "What kind of medicine is it?" "It''s a medicine for youth forever." Gu Qi said, "you see, you are several years older than me. If you are old and I am still a little girl, people will make fun of you." A Wang''s mouth is puffed, this lie spreads Chapter 780 Mu Nanshu does not reject taking medicine, but he has to have a reason to drink it. Youth forever? Mu Nan Shu pointed to his forehead, "you see." Gu Qi said with augh: "Xiao pivot, how do you look so handsome! I don''t see anything on your face except handsome. " "I thought you saw the word" fool ". Hua Tuo couldn''t do it in his second life Gu Qi skimmed his lips. How could this person turn the corner to hurt others. "Well, I''ll tell you the truth, this medicine can''t keep youth forever, but it can prolong life. Really, it works in person." A Wang covers his head, my Miss Gu, can you talk a little bit more when you lie? What can keep youth forever and prolong life? If there is such medicine, will there be old death in this world? Birth, old age and death are like flowers blooming and falling. When there are flowers, there are flowers. If we can keep our youth forever and prolong our life, it is not against thews of nature, and we will be struck by thunder and lightning. "Cough, Miss Gu, how old are you? I''m afraid the data you tested is not counted." Awan reminded that if you go on saying this, mu Nanshu would not have doubted, but would have be suspicious. "Ha ha, xiaosushu, I was just joking with you. How can this medicine be so powerful. It''s actually Nourish the skin, shrink pores, and go to ckhead, which is very useful. " A Wang: "ah..." Miss Gu, if you go on like this, my husband will suspect you and I will feed him poison together! "Do you think I need it?" Mu Nanshu asked lightly. Gu Qi pursed his lips, mu Nanshu''s skin is delicate and glossy, there is no skin problems, no ckhead. I don''t think it''s necessary except that I''m a little pale. Pale, by the way, this is it. "Xiaosushu, I remember wrongly, is actually conditioning the body. You see, your face is whiter than ordinary people, and there is no blood color at all. This medicine is sure to make you blush after drinking it. Drink it while it''s hot. " Mu Nanshu took the medicine bowl and put it to his mouth. Gu Qi breathed a sigh of relief and finally muddled through. However, what happened the next second left her speechless. Mu Nanshu smelled it under her nose. "It has the taste of cinnamon, pilose antler, Cistanche and epimedium, all of which are great tonic drugs for the treatment of kidney yang deficiency and failure." Gu Qi''s eyes almost red out, "lying trough, small pivot, you are too powerful! You can smell such a bad smell. " Mu Nanshu then said: "among them, the meat and cinnamon taste is pungent and hot, which is very easy to hurt Yin and help fire. Not all physiques are suitable, otherwise, it will cause new diseases or aggravate the disease. Since it''s the medicine for me, didn''t you ask me about my constitution before you filled it? Do you know what will happen to me after drinking this bowl of medicine? " Gu Qi stupefied, mechanically shook his head, "what consequence." "Died suddenly." "Shit!" Gu Qi snatched the medicine bowl from his hand and poured it into the flowerpot next to him, "xiaopivot, I''m sorry, I didn''t know it would be like this. I didn''t want to harm you, I wanted to help you. The next time I go back to the United States, I''ll kick the quack''s brand and smash his shop. He''s a liar. " She thought that the flowers next to her would be like the effect in the TV. Once touched with poison, they withered from the branches and leaves. "How good is this flower?" Wang couldn''t help saying, "Miss Gu, Mr. Gu is bluffing you. This is a tonic, not a poison." "He died suddenly..." Mu Nanshu could not helpughing at her serious appearance. "To deceive you, traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to pulse diagnosis. He doesn''t even have a number for my pulse. How can he know my symptoms? My constitution is different from that of ordinary people. Although I will not die suddenly after drinking this medicine, what is possible for me to get angry and have nosebleed? " Gu Qi was relieved and pped him on the chest. "You are a bad old man. You just yed me very happy?" Mu Nanshu stretched out his hands and pulled her cheek. "It''s called knowledge changing fate. People around me know a little bit about pharmacology. If you are really idle and boring, I will let you teach you not to waste time doing these boring things. If I really have a problem, I can have the medicine filled myself. " Gu Qi don''t open face, "that you that respect after all ok?" After listening to this topic, Wang wants to leave. "What do you think?" "How do I know? I haven''t tried again." So they haven''t happened yet? What''s the tone of Gu Qi''s speech before? "Truth needs practice, and don''t specte in the future." This topic, men listen to silence, women listen to tears. Gu Qi just wanted to yell. How can I practice if you don''t even give me a chance? In a twinkling of an eye, she thought that if she yelled, wouldn''t she look very anxious? What does awan think of her.But if she cares about Wang''s mind, she doesn''t call Gu Qi. She was leaning towards the wall beside Mu Nan Shu. Even though Mu Nan Shu was half higher than her, Gu Qi was still very powerful. "Let''s practice first. You can say it''s a mule or a horse. Let''s take it for a walk." Awan quickly backed out. If he didn''t go out, he would see the live broadcast. He also closed the door for them. Miss Gu, you are a god! Thinking that the medicine he gave Gu Huan should be better, he took the medicine and knocked on the door, no one opened it. You''re not sick, are you? Gu Qi and mu Nanshu are busy now. He can''t drag Gu Qi to open the door. A Wang opened the door for the first time. There was no one in the quilt. He touched it and there was some residual temperature. Did you fall or faint when you went to the bathroom? Wang didn''t care. He rushed into the bathroom. In the misty bathroom, Gu Huan felt a little feverish. Would it be better to have a hot bath and sweat? Turning the temperature of the bathroom to the highest, the water is also very high temperature, in the vast expanse of white, she heard the bathroom door open. I thought it must be Gu Qi, who would not knock when he came in. Who knows that the man through the white fog, thought she fainted in the bathtub, a pull her up. "Roon, are you ok? Wake up!" Roon? What a roon is! Her name is Gu Huan, Gu Qi likes to call her little roon, which is lively and intimate. Gu Huan likes this name very much. Remove a small, instant is not so cute. "What do you call me?" She began to say that she found it was wrong, the point is not roons, roons. The man rushed into her bathroom and picked up the naked woman in his arms. "Ah! Hooligans Gu Huan hits a Wang in the eye. This is Gu Qijiao. There is a big difference between men''s and women''s bodies. If youpare strength, you are not a man''s opponent at all. So we have to hit the vulnerable ces of men, such as the eyes, such as that. For this reason, Gu Qi has specially trained Gu Huan before. She is the most petite and defenceless woman. As a result, Gu Huan''sp was quick and urate, and Wang had already carried her out of the bathroom. He was so angry that he threw Gu Huan on the bed and said, "what are you doing?" Out of the bathroom, there is no white fog, naked Gu Huan exposed in front of him. Compared with Gu Qi, Gu Huan is light and delicate, only 160cm. Although she is not tall, her figure ratio is very good, and Wang would have thrown her into bed. This look, the girl''s white skin, proud figure, t abdomen. He had never seen a woman. He didn''t know the nosebleed. Gu Huan saw his eyes, took the pillow and hit him, "asshole, you rascal, I''ll kill you." She was so preupied with beating ah Wan that she forgot to wear her clothes. More hit a Wang to see that swaying thing, the nosebleed more severe. His head seems to be dead, and Gu Huan is not strong at all. The murder weapon is just a pillow. She hit a Wang is no different from the rain in the sky, even like a flirt. A Wang suddenly knocked her down, Gu Huan screamed. "Hooligan!!! You, what are you doing? I warn you, if you want to move me, my seventh master will break your heavenly cover... " Her body was wrapped up in a quilt by awan, who said solemnly, "now you can fight." This stupid girl is also really, don''t know to put on clothes to fight again? I didn''t get killed in this way, but the nosebleed drained out first. Gu Huan, who was wrapped up in a caterpir, couldn''t even put out his hand. He was so tightly wrapped that Gu Huan cried. "You son of a bitch!" Chapter 781 Ah Wang was so angry, "Why are you as unreasonable as your master! You hit me, I stand to let you fight, you have what dissatisfaction? And call me a jerk Gu Huan was so aggrieved that she couldn''t say a word. "Why are you crying? I didn''t hide. You just hit me." Gu Huan held out a sentence for a long time: "you wrap me, how can I fight?" Wang patted his head. "Yes, I''ll help you." He is a straight man of iron and steel. He does not know how to be merciful to others. He has thick hands and thick feet, so he can''t break free. He loosened the quilt and tried to pull Gu Huan''s hand out. Gu Huan is wrapped up in it. A Wang''s hand is soft and soft, not his arm. What is it? "Ah Gu Huan screamed out of voice, and did not wait for her hand. Her reflexive reaction is to put her hand out of the quilt and hit him in the other eye. "You rascal! Get out of here. If you touch me again, I''ll die. " Why is it about death? Wang was also flustered. "Don''t be impulsive. I''ll go." "Go away." "I put the medicine over there for you." "Go away!" In Gu Huan''s roaring voice, awan ran out, "this who cares about her, she still scolds me." "Crouch, how did you be a panda?" A Cai who passed by saw that ah Wang was wearing ck circles under his blue and purple eyes. A CAI was shocked. "Well, you''vee just in time. You''ll judge with me." "What''s the point?" A CAI is in a fog. How strange is Wang today. Wang was about to say something, but he looked back at the door for fear that the roon woulde out and beat him again. "Go back to your room and we''ll talk slowly." Back in awan''s room, awan said what had happened before from the beginning to the end. "You say, is there such a mean woman in the world?" A Wang ps the table and rises, a face of anger. A CAI looked at him as if he was a psychopath. "You said you broke into someone''s bathroom? Take the naked to bed? " "Yes, she was punching and kicking me. I was afraid that she would be cold and wrap her up in a quilt. Wrap the quilt, just wrap the quilt. She still thinks that I am wrapped too tightly, so I have to help her to grab her hand out. I don''t know what kind of soft cotton was caught. She also made my eye blue A CAI suppressed a smile: "it''s me. I have to open flowers all over your face." "What do you mean?" "Ah Wang, are you really stupid or pretending to be stupid?" "Who said I was stupid?" "You''re not stupid. They''re taking a bath. You''re a strange man who''s touching her." A Wang a face serious exnation: "pay attention to your words, how can I move? I''m just worried about hera in the bathroom with a cold. What a dangerous thing. You don''t see, at that time, the bathroom was a vast white fog, and the light was so strong that I didn''t care so much. I came out with her in my arms. " "What''s the blood on you?" "Nosebleed, the little girl didn''t wear clothes, I saw a few eyes on the nosebleed, so I would be kind enough to wrap her in a quilt. What did you say I did wrong?" "You reach out and touch people." "I can''t touch it. Isn''t she going to hit me? I want to pull her hand out. " "Are you holding hands? I''ll call the police to arrest you, the rascal. " Ah Wang''s face turned red. He murmured, "it''s chest No wonder it''s so soft. " His brain shed a picture, the little girl looked very small, very thin, did not expect the chest is quite big. A just cold face, "what are you thinking, nosebleed." Wang is in a hurry, wiping nosebleed and drawing paper. He looks like a fool. "You''d better find a woman." A CAI left a word. "Well, what do you mean! What kind of woman am I looking for? " A CAI turns back to light way: "the heart is too prosperous, find a woman to eliminate fire." Then he closed the door and left. A Wang scratched his head. "Miss Gu seems to have said she would take me to find a woman." Gu Huan was frightened and angry. Not only did the cold not get better, it seemed to be more serious. Miss, there''s a pervert here, boo Hoo. Gu Qi is still in the wall Dong Mu Nan Shu at the moment, and the end is of course a failure. She let go of her hands, some indignation difficult to calm, clearly said good practice, he gave up halfway, she is so unattractive? Well, it''s time to teach him a lesson. Go to the bar tonight! She changed a suit of men''s clothes. Mu Nanshu seemed very busy and was in his study all day.Seeing that he was neglected, Gu Qi always felt that mu Nanshu had some changes when he came back this time. In the past, mu Nanshu didn''t say he was very hot with her, but he also had the impulse in that respect. At that time, Gu Qi fled. Finally, she does not escape now. Mu Nanshu has been living in his study all day. Gu Qi had to doubt whether there was a woman hidden in his study, but even if it was a woman, he couldn''t stand all day long. After thinking about it, she decided not to think about it. Du Kang was the only one to solve the problem. Gu Qiyi is angry and kills Wang''s room directly. After entering the door, I saw a Wang who was changing clothes. He had a bloody nose all over his body. He had just taken a bath and put on his clothes. Gu Qi came again. "Shit, you pervert, why are you changing clothes again?" Frightened, Wang quickly pulled up his pants, his strong buttocks today has been Gu Qi looked at twice. "Miss Gu, this is my room. Do you really don''t have to knock?" "Ha ha ha, it''s all friends. I came here to What''s wrong with your eyes A Wang turns back to frighten Gu Qi, "nothing." Think of Gu Huan said to let Gu Qi break his aura cover, others can not, but Gu Qi this person''s character is nine out of ten. Although he is kind, he may not pay attention to it. "Miss Gu has something to do with me?" "I wanted to take you to the bar to find self-confidence, but if you look like this, forget it, being with you will make me look bad." A listen to go to the bar, a Wang eyes bright, a CAI also said that let him find a woman to reduce fire, maybe can do it. "Don''t worry, Miss Gu. I''m going to apply some ointment to remove blood stasis. I promise I won''t see it tonight." "Well, you must not tell your husband." "No, sir is very busy recently. He came out of the study and we have been back long ago." "Oh, the young man is very good, and a CAI, we have to seal his mouth." "Miss Gu, I keep silent." The passer-by just heard this sentence. "That''s all right. If you dare to talk, I''ll pry your teeth when youe back tonight." A CAI: "it''s just "Miss Gu, what do we need to prepare?" A Wang has not yet gone to touch her sister, his face excited. "War clothes." "What is a uniform?" "It is to wear a suit of your most handsome clothes. You are stupid and don''t know what to say. As far as I''m concerned, you are responsible for the handsome, and I''m responsible for the promotion and division ofbor and cooperation." Wang Bi said OK, "ah Cai, are you going?" "Yes, sir. There is no one around, so you are not afraid to show off." "Yes, then you are on duty at home." Gu Qi looked at the sky, "by the way, I asked you to see my little roon. Did you see it? How is she? " "I made a cold medicine for her to make sure she was cured. Let her sleep and cover her sweat. Don''t disturb me." "Well, I''lle to youter." As the sky turned dark, Gu Qi knocked on awan''s door in a suit of fighting clothes. "Gone." "Yes." As soon as the door opened, ck clothes, ck trousers, ck sunsses, hair wasbed with wax, and the roots were clear. "Brother, are you going to a funeral or a bodyguard?" "This is my most handsome dress." Gu Qi speechless, take off his sunsses, open his clothes, deliberately make ruffian. "Go." Arriving at the biggest bar in the city, Gu Qi gets excited as soon as he enters the bar, and awan keeps leaning against her. "Big brother, you are not here to be a bodyguard. You choose a prey and I will help you." "Anyone can do it?" "Don''t you believe in the charm of Qi Ye?" Gu Qi raises eyebrows. "No, no, no, sir. I never doubt it, but I don''t like the fact that these women dress so little." Gu Qi thinks that when someone is serving meat for the first time, he has to make a good impression on him. "What do you like?" "Well, I''m small, with white skin, a small mouth, a pointed face, and big eyes." "I see, Jasper, right?" "Yes, that''s how it feels." "OK, you first drink to see if you have osted, brother, I''m going to find you prey." "Come back, then." "I see. If you have any initiative to deliver it to the door, please don''t let it go." "Good." A Wang began to drink, but he didn''t expect that Gu Qi didn''te back from the first bottle to twenty Chapter 782 Gu Qi turns to leave, looking for a suitable woman for awan. Women are easy to find, but the right ones are hard to find. After all, awan is not that kind of bad man. He can go on that whenever he sees a beautiful girl. Gu Qi still hopes to find a good woman for him. His skin is white, he is small, and his eyes are big. I didn''t expect that awan asked a lot. Gu Qi went up to lift a few, just lifted a few words to find that women are not fuel-efficientmps. In this kind of bar, most of them are women with all kinds of thoughts. What if Wang, who is honest and honest, should be entangled? Gu Qi looked for a circle and a circle, but he invited several cups to go out. She thinks she shouldn''te to the bar to look for it. Everyone looks like a scum girl. Gu Qi saw a woman with long hair. She was about to go to talk, but suddenly a person''s side face appeared in her sight. When you see this person, Gu Qi has been silly on the spot. Is she dreaming? Gu Qi rubbed his eyes. The tall Western man was very attractive among a group of Asian men. It can''t be wrong. They grew up together, and she knows all aspects of him! Mike Didn''t he jump into the sea and die? Why is it here? Gu Qi is out of his wits and runs towards the man, who seems to have finished with his friend and turns away. "Mike!" Gu Qi called out his name. However, here she deliberately chose the biggest and busiest bar, her voice was swallowed by the noise of music. Memories of many years agoe to mind. "I like you, I really like you, I like you for many years." "For your sake, I have learned Chinese for so many years. Now I can distinguish Laozi, Confucius and Zhuangzi clearly." "Give me a chance to get along with me, will you?" "Why refuse me? Don''t you say you like me "Gu Qi, I''ll wait for you. If you don''te, I''ll go to the bottom of the sea with my love for you." "Gu Qi, I love you." Gu Qi, who had been drinking several cocktails, suddenly felt a little drunk. All kinds of memories shed in his mind before. Everyone says she is indifferent. Does she have no heart? Mike has been with her for so long. Even if she doesn''t love him, she is her friend anyway. Has not love and friendship for so many years? In fact, no one knows that Gu Qi has a sad ce in his heart, which stores all the memories and regrets with Mike. She''s sorry for him. She owes him a life. This is the shadow in her heart from the past to the present. "Mike, don''t go, wait for me!" The distance between them is not far. There is a dance floor between them. On the dance floor, arge group of people like epilepsy in the wind, Gu Qi squeezed through the crowd. "Mike, Mike..." "Little brother, can you buy me another drink?" One of the women who had been abandoned by Gu Qi was specially weed. Gu Qi is worried about Mike in his heart, and his body is pulled by others. His usual pity disappears without a trace, and now only his temper is left. "Go away, heifer." "What do you say?" The proud big breasted woman was stunned. "Cow, I don''t want to milk every day." "Pa" was pped, "you bastard." Gu Qi chased out, where is the figure of the man outside the bar? She saw a car start, Gu Qi ran up quickly. "Mike, Mike..." The driver in the car nced at the mirror. "There''s a man chasing the car." The man nced at random, "don''t pay attention, go straight." The car suddenly increased the elerator, Gu Qi chased several hundred meters, and finally watched the car go away. Is that Mike? Her eyesight is so good that she can''t read it wrong. But how can a dead person survive? A man cannot be reborn after death. She was full of doubts, whether Mike was dead or not! When Gu Qi was in a fog, a woman''s voice came from her ear: "it''s this bastard who just called me a cow. Brother, you need to help me." Gu Qi was surrounded by more than a dozen punks, some with cigarettes, some with baseball bats, and others with knives on their backs. "Boy, is it you who bullied my sister?" A ruffian man way. The cow, dressed in a low breasted woman, shook her breast and said, "boy, you can get down on your knees and get under my feet. This is over." If the usual Gu Qi can still tease a few words, see good to close. Mike is a thorn in her heart. At the moment, she is immersed in sadness and disturbed.Gu Qi, with a calm face, said coldly, "can you milk?" "I''m not a cow. Brother, give me a fight. Don''t beat him in the face. I want him at night." "Come on, brothers." Gu Qi didn''t mean to run away. With the strength of wine, she dodged a stick beside her and kicked the man away. She took the iron bar in his hand and fought with everyone. Awan drank one bottle after another, and several women in revealing clothes came to chat him up. However, a Wang just looked at the clothes of those people and felt that they could die with one breast. Gu Qi said to find him a good-looking little sister, let him wait, then he will wait. After drinking more than 20 bottles, awan''s capacity of wine has alsoe to an end. He was dizzy and forgot what he was doing. It''s getting dark and I should go home. A Wang forgot Gu Qi and went back to the courtyard. Gu Huan''s room was next door to him. He didn''t see clearly, so he opened the door and went in. Gu Huan was frightened by awan before, and his illness seemed to be more serious. However, Gu Qi did note. She had a high fever and was unconscious. With his eyes closed, awan took off his clothes and went to the bathroom. He flushed casually and nned to go to bed. Open the quilt and lie directly beside Gu Huan. Gu Huan had a fever, and suddenly a cold thing came. She had a dream. In the dream, she was walking in the desert. She was very tired and thirsty. Suddenly, a big popsicle appeared in front of her. Gu Huan hugged the big popsicle happily and licked it. A Wang was already delirious, and there was a little man in his arms. As soon as his chest was hot, a Wang''s eyes suddenly changed. He felt an inexplicable feelinging from his abdomen. He took hold of the woman and kissed her lips with the strength of wine. Gu Huan felt that he was gnawing at the big ice stick, and he was also sucking. Two wars are ready to go Mu Nanshu stayed up all night, waiting for him toe out of the study, and the morning sun was shining on the earth. He stretched himself. The little guy should be angry that he stayed upte again. Fortunately, during this time, he has integrated all the data, and the next step is to go to the mountains in Europe. Push open the door, there is no gu Qi''s figure in the room. The quilt was folded neatly and neatly. Mu Nanshu saw the quilt''s eyes cold. He can be sure that Gu Qi didn''t sleep in the roomst night. Because that chic little thing never gets up with a quilt, even if her conscience is big, she just ttens the quilt. She also said that the quilt was covered in many aspects, and she could sleep after rolling in at night. From this point, mu Nanshu can be sure that the little girl didn''t sleep in her roomst night. Did she go to other ces to make trouble? "A CAI." Yes, sir. What can I do for you "Where did Xiao Qi''er sleepst night?" Maybe he went to another room in the house. A CAI''s face was a little ugly, "didn''t Miss Gue back?" Mu Nanshu''s face was cold. "Where has she gone?" "Miss Gu said that she wanted to take awan to have a pic to rebuild his man''s confidence. Last night I met ah Wang near Lianchi and thought they wereing back together." "Where did she go?" " "Bar, don''t worry, sir. There may be a misunderstanding. I''ll go to see a Wang." A CAI was negligentst night. If Gu Qi had an ident, a Wang would have been abolished. As he ran to awan''s room, his legs wereid. Before he ran, he heard a woman''s voice. "Ah!!! Asshole Something happened. A just a push open the door, the bed of two men and women with chicken coop head. Gu Huan quickly pulled on the quilt and wrapped himself tightly. Ah Wang showed his upper body and was obviously confused. He didn''t know what happened. "You..." A just for a moment and a half can not ept this news, a Wang and Gu Huan? Chapter 783 Although Gu Huan soon retracted into the quilt, but the super good eyesight a CAI saw Gu Huan''s neck and chest are all dark red marks. The quilt is in a mess. You don''t have to think about what happened. Two days ago, a Wang was very strange. He said that he would go to have a stic surgery. Did he have a crush on a little girl? But it was obviously not so simple. The little girl wanted to tear down his bones and drink his blood. When he said, "I didn''t know what happened. Wang, I''ll ask you a question. Where''s Miss Gu? Didn''t she go out with you? " Ah Wang woke up from the drunkenness, "Miss Gu didn''te back? No, I came backst night when I was drunk "I think you''d better go and exin it to your husband. He''s going to get angry." After that, a CAI took the door for them. Gu Qi didn''te back all night. What happened? Wang looks at the woman around him. He apologizes as he gets out of bed looking for clothes. "I''m sorry, I was drunkst night and made my own room. I''ll be responsible for you." "You bastard, how could you..." Gu Huan''s tears rolled down. She originally wanted to beat this big bastard, but as soon as she heard that Gu Qi didn''te back, she immediately forgot her own affairs. "Miss, mydy is not going out with you. Why didn''t you bring her back?" "Miss Gu asked me to drink at the barst night. She went to look for prey for me. I waited all night and got drunk. She didn''te back. After I was drunk, I forgot about it. I''ll go home at the first time. You can rest assured that Miss Gu is so powerful that there will be no ident. As for our business, I''ll talk about itter. " Awan quickly put on his clothes and went to Mu Nanshu''s room. Mu Nanshu sat on the chair without saying a word, but his eyes were full of anger. The air was filled with the tension of theing rain. Awan stood in his ce, his feet trembling insensibly. After telling the story once again, Gu Huan also changed clothes and stumbled toe. "Mr. mu, my miss came from the United States to join you. She will never leave without saying goodbye. Something must have happened to her." Gu Huan is very clear about Gu Qi''s character. Gu Qi ys and makes trouble for her. She doesn''t leave without saying goodbye. What''s more, mu Nanshu has indulged her a lot now. She is free to travel, so there is no need to go out and note back. "Get someone to call in all the surveince around the bar and take me there now." "Yes." Awan did not dare to say anything else. Mu Nanshu did not speak, but his expression was frightfully cold. He was just about to get on the bus when Gu Huan''s cell phone rang. "It''s me, policeman? What''s the matter What OK, I''ll be right there Gu Huan hung up the phone and said in a panic: "the phone call from the police station said that the youngdy had a fight in the street and was taken away." Street fights? Little bastard can do it. "Why don''t you call me." Mu Nanshu was a little unhappy. At this time, she actually asked the police to contact Gu Huan and regarded herself as something. "Mr. mu, with all due respect, you didn''t seem to tell miss your phone number, and you don''t seem to use the phone very often." Mu Nanshu: All the things around him were taken care of by awan and a CAI, so he didn''t have to worry about those trifles. Mu Nanshu usually likes to study. Sometimes it is normal to stay in the study for ten and a half days. He doesn''t like to have a phone to disturb him, so he seldom uses the phone. If he wants anything, he can just tell Wang and a CAI. "Go." Police station. Gu Qi and arge group of people are locked up in the detention center. Arge group of people are stunned by Gu Qi. "Boy, do you know who I am? I tell you, when you step out of the detention center, someone will kill you immediately. Do you believe it In other words, Gu Qi is sure to have a good chat with him, but now she does not have this idea. She''s sobered up. It was definitely Mikest night. If it was really Mike, how did he survive? Since he is not dead, why hasn''t there been any news for so many years. Does he hate himself that much? I haven''t contacted myself since then. Gu Qi was very irritable, so he would fight with others. "Shut up." She said coldly and raised her fist. Last night she fought all the heroes by herself. Now she raised her hand, and the little gangster did not dare to speak. When mu Nanshu came in, Gu Qi sat alone in the corner, like a lonely little beast. Since he knew Gu Qi, she was lively and cunning. Most of the time, she had a bright smile. But who will tell him that the woman sitting against the wall, with her head down, her short hair leaving a shadow, and her face decorated with color, is still Gu Qi He knows?Today, Gu Qi''s whole body exudes a kind of violent breath, excluding anyone from approaching. This is not her style of dealing with things. If she really finds danger, she will choose to run away and will not take the initiative to go forward. The police quickly opened the prison door for her, "Gu Qi, you can go." Gu Qi raises his head and looks at mu Nanshu. At the same time, the scars on her small face all entered mu Nanshu''s eyes. She should have been hit in the head, blood ran down her hair and cheek, and there was blood on her neck that was unknown. His right face was a little red and swollen, and he was obviously beaten. And the circle of people around her, one by one ck and blue, one by one worse. Of course, mu Nanshu can''t see these things. Gu Qi is the only one left in his world. It''s full of his women being beaten. Gu Qi also don''t know what happened. Before seeing him from afar, he ran away with a smile. At the moment, she sat quietly in the corner, like a child abandoned by the world, with a touch of pain in her eyes. Mu Nanshu was hit in the heart. He went to Gu Qi, and the police ttered him and said, "Sir, it''s bad luck inside. You can''t get in." If Mu Nanshu didn''t hear that, he and Gu Qi were the only ones left in the world. The sound of his footsteps approached step by step. Although each step was slow, it gave people a sense of oppression. Gu Qi raised his wounded face and grinned: "you''vee to pick me up." The smile is still bright, but there is a lot of self mockery and sadness inside. Who took away her smile? Mu Nanshu slowly squatted down and gently wiped her dirty and bloody face. Some of the blood had already dried up. Mu Nanshu picked her up and said in a dumb voice, "yes, I''m here." His voice is very light, like the clouds in the sky. Gu Qi reached out and hugged Mu Nanshu picked her up, and others had been staring at her. Aren''t these two men? He left with Gu Qi in his arms and did not look at those people from the beginning to the end, as if they were air. A Wang and others are waiting outside the door. Seeing Gu Qi''s embarrassed appearance, their faces change greatly. "Mr. Qi, how did you get hurt like this?" Gu Huan''s pained tears fell down. "Who did it to you, so hard!" "Don''t cry, little roon. You didn''t see that I started harder. Some front teeth were knocked out and some faces were opened by me. I''m fine. I''m just A little dizzy. " Gu Qi got a stick in the head. If it wasn''t for that stick, she wouldn''t have been hurt, just in time for the police toe and take them all away. She kept calm and took notes all night. The police were very polite to her because she was good-looking and was the object of group beatings. When she was finally thrown in, Gu Qi had been gritting her teeth and struggling. She could not fall asleep. Otherwise, she would not know what would happen in the face of the group of hungry wolves. Now, she rxed, and she waspletely unconscious. "Send her to a doctor." Mu Nanshu checked her injury, made sure that there was no danger to her life and put her on the car smoothly. "And you, sir?" "Something else." In the cell, that group of gangsters are still discussing, "who is the man in Tang costume just now? How powerful the atmosphere is." "Yes, I''m almost scared to pee. There are still people in Tang Dynasty in this era. If I were an old man, I would be a handsome man." "Those two are homosexual, aren''t they?" "It must be." "Tang costume, aura, he will not be The legendary Mr. mu? " "Which Mr. mu?" "It''s just that one. Where else is there? We''re dead this time. We''ve moved Mr. Mu''s people!" In the panic, the door opened again, a figure appeared. Chapter 784 Speaking of Mr. mu, it is absolutely a legend. We have never thought about any disputes with this God level figure. People who don''t want to be provoked turn around in their world. "It''s impossible. Is it Mr. Mu who wears a Tang suit? How could someone like him suddenlye to a small ce like ours "I don''t think it''s possible. Mr. mu can''t be gay." "There are very few people in the world who have seen Mr. mu. I only hear that his means are extremely cruel." "Don''t worry, how can there be such a coincidence?" "That''s right. The boss will try to get us out and kill that little rabbit as soon as I go out." "Yes, kill him." "Who are you going to kill?" A light voice came and a man stood at the door. The man was dressed in a crescent white robe, and his ck hair was flowing and swaying. Change to anyone else to wear such clothes, you will definitely feel non mainstream, abnormal. However, the shallow breath of a man makes people feel that he is very suitable to wear such clothes, as if he came out of the painting. Long hair flying, Tang costume, prosperous appearance. Who else but that man? The policeman followed him carefully, "Mr. mu, what else can I do for you?" Mr. mu? It''s really him. Everyone in the cell is confused. The legendary big man really appeared in front of them. Are they dreaming? "Open the door." Until now, mu Nanshu still does not have much expression, and his expression is indifferent. "Sir, it''s dirty. If you stain your clothes..." Mu Nanshu takes a look at Xiaoming. Xiaoming is scared out of his wits and quickly opens the door. "Mr. mu, I''ve heard a lot about you." "You are Mr. mu in the legend. It''s better to see you after hearing it for a long time. It''s really lucky to see you." We all felt a kind of chilling feeling. Obviously, he had not done anything. He didn''t even say a word. "Who hurt her head?" Mu Nanshu asked. "Mr. mu, this is a misunderstanding. We don''t know that the boy is your man." "Yes, Mr. mu, our boss is a white tiger. You can see it in front of the boss, this matter..." The man did not finish his words, mu Nanshu has kicked him to the ground, the instep of his foot severely crushed his fingers. "Well, you moved her and paid the price together." He seemed to sigh. Obviously, there is apassionate expression on his face when he is stepping on a person crying. People familiar with him know that Mr. Mu never does it himself. If he does, you will die miserably. Of course, these little yellow croakers don''t know. Xiaoming was confused, "Mr. mu, you can''t do this, you don''t make it difficult for me." Mu Nanshu said, "I''m trying to extract a confession for you." Although the pressure method is generally used, there are still some people who are extremely vicious and arrogant. In the range that the surveince can''t see, this kind of person will be severely repaired. Xiao Ming touched his nose, he just took office when such a thing happened, offended Mr. mu? He didn''t dare. Forget it. Anyway, these are local ruffians whomit heinous crimes. They deserve it. He also took the initiative to let people turn off the monitoring and let mu Nanshu out. He was the first toe to the detention center to beat people. Last night, Gu Qi beat everyone hard, mu Nanshu''s fists were even more fierce, each fist was severely smashed. At the beginning, everyone didn''t dare to move him. When his eyes were red, who would care so much. Mu Nanshu was beaten to fly without touching half a finger. Xiao Ming heard a lot of voices, the bone cracked to the sound, this Mr. Mu really ruthless. However, Xiao Ming is also a little curious. They all say that he is a figure on the road. But today he calls, the director must be respectful. It is impossible for the director to see him like a mouse seeing a cat. There is only one possibility. This person''s identity is a mystery. It is possible that his real position is more powerful than his own boss. Mr. mu, is it ck or white? He made a decisive move, which was obviously a practitioner''s family background. In a short time, the people were beaten up and couldn''t get up. It''s like hell in the world. It''s full of blood. And he, still dressed in a white robe, walked out gracefully, except for a few sshes of blood on the white robe. On his white robe, it is like plum blossom in snow, and more blood is more dazzling. He wipes his fingers with a square towel, which, to him, is as simple as having just finished a meal. "The process of preparing for the death penalty." He whispered, in a good voice."Ah? Mr. mu, these people are just fighting and can''t be sentenced to death. " Mu Nanshu left without exnation. An hourter, the police received anonymous letters of usation, which clearly recorded the crimes of those people. Not only that, after a while, even the certification came. Some used them of raping their daughters, others of being robbed. There are all human evidence and material evidence, either indefinite or death penalty. Xiao Ming wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Don''t provoke anyone. It''s too strong. Big house. "Mr. mu, Miss Gu was hit on the head with a sharp weapon, and she had a slight concussion. She had eight wounds on her body, in her hands and feet, and a bone fracture in one leg. But fortunately, it''s not a fatal injury. She''s still young and will get better soon Mu Nanshu nodded and walked slowly into the room. Gu Qi hasn''t woken up yet. Gu Huan is scrubbing the blood on her face. "Mr. mu, you must avenge the youngdy. Who on earth has such a poisonous hand?" Mu Nanshu took the towel in her hand and wiped Gu Qi''s blood. Seeing that he did not speak, Gu Huan did not dare to say anything. A Wang kneels on the ground, "please punish me, I didn''t protect Miss Gu well." Mu Nanshu looked at Gu Qi tenderly. The little viin was not honest at all in his sleep. Now he is honest. A little dry her blood, her face is still a little swollen. "Eightyshes, three days of violence, don''t hurt your hands and feet." "Yes, sir." Gu Qi has eight wounds, and awan will have to pay back ten times, which is the penalty for not bringing back Gu Qi. If he is not mu Nanshu''s confidant, it will be more than this punishment. Wang went to get the punishment himself, and his face was calm. Gu Huan took a look at him, and the rascal was punished. She must go and have a look to dispel her hatred. The execution is a CAI, if others y too shallow, mu Nanshu there is not able to pass. If the fight is too heavy, ah Wang will not finish. He can only give this measure of discretion. When started whipping on Awang, Gu Huan felt awesome. For such a hooligan should be like this, let him have a good long memory. When there are more and more whish marks on his body, a Wang still kneels and says nothing and bears it in silence. His back has been skin and flesh, Gu Huan some in the heart can not bear. "That Brother a CAI, I''ve beaten so many whips, can I not "Thirty more." "Anyway, my husband is not here, so you can say that it''s finished. He doesn''t have a piece of good meat on his back." A just looked at Gu Huan and said, "I dare not deceive Mr. Gu. Why, do you feel distressed?" "How can I be distressed? It''s better for a rogue like him to be killed." "There are twenty-nine. I count them. One whip will not be too much, and one whip will not be less. He can''t leave after beating. He needs to stay here for three days without eating or drinking." "It''s cruel." Gu Huan thought it terrible. "Cruel? Sir, he didn''t ask people to sprinkle salt or honey on his wound, which was very kind. You''re not used to it, but you''ll get used to it. " Gu Huan bit his lips: "but he is the man that the gentleman trusts, he was drunk at that time, also cannot me him entirely." "Sir, you only look at the fault, not the reason. Fortunately, Miss Gu doesn''t do too much harm, otherwise Wang will be really finished." Gu Huan couldn''t help but say, "is he a human being? It''s too much." "Roon, don''t talk nonsense. It''s my fault. Don''t insult Mr. Hu." At this point, awan was still talking to Mu Nanshu, and Gu Huan stamped his feet in anger. "You are the roon, your whole family is a roon!" Then she ran away in a huff. A CAI couldn''t helpughing: "I''m not a roon." "I''m stillughing. I''m so hurt. I''ll finish early and finish work early." "Yes, yes, I do." Chapter 785 Mu Nanshu sat by the bed, gently wiping his hair for Gu Qi. Her hair cover had been removed, and her long soft hair fell on the pillow. Small face slightly swollen, mu Nanshu painfully gave her medicine. This is a special ointment. It can activate blood cirction and remove stasis. The swelling will disappear soon. The impression of Gu Qi has never been so quiet. Mu Nanshu is more distressed by her delicate appearance. Last night''s monitoring has been adjusted and edited and sent to Mu Nanshu. It starts from Gu Qi and a Wang entering the bar. Gu Qi and a Wang say something. A Wang sits at the bar and drinks. Gu Qi talked about several women before and after, which is also in line with the plot of awan. He has been drinking there. Gu Qi drinks with different women not far away. He should be looking for prey for awan. After a while, she suddenly found someone, and then chased out, but was blocked by a woman. This woman is the one she talked about before. She pushes the woman aside and rushes out the door. He looked around and ran after a car. The road was not monitored, the next picture is Gu Qi surrounded by a group of people. The monitoring is not very clear, and because of the night, we can only vaguely see Gu Qi''s figure. Does it mean that there are not so many characters in Gu? She had a fight with people. At first, she had the upper hand. Later, she did not know how to distract herself. She was hit on the head with a stick, and someone kicked her foot to the ground from her back. Next is the foot kick, Gu Qi covers his head, like a frightened mouse. Mu Nanshu''s fingers were tightly curled up in a ball, and the blue veins on the back of his hand were exposed. He probably understood the process of the matter, but Gu Qi actually saw who would make her disorderly? "A CAI..." He called, and then he remembered that a CAI had gone to execute the punishment and left. I moved out of theputer and copied the video in. The bar''s multicolored light sweeps, inside is takes the ck as the keynote, must carry on the post-processing to bring out that man''s front. Mu Nanshu was originally ying programming, which was not difficult for him. He tried to erge the man''s face. Although the rity is not the best, vaguely can identify the outline of a man, mu Nanshu alone picked out the face of the person. This man is a foreigner, foreigners need to enter and enter the country fingerprint, scan. It took mu Nanshu a while to invade the database of immigration management andpare them one by one. Because the photos are not very clear, more than 100 foreigners who have recently entered the country are highly simr. Mu Nanshu entered next to each other and investigated one by one. This person and Gu Qi must have an extraordinary rtionship. Give it to someone and get the message soon. This man is Gu Qi''s schoolmate when he was a child, the kind of friend in childhood. He confessed that Gu Qi died after jumping into the sea. Why are dead people here? No wonder Gu Qi saw his face changed greatly. "Don''t go, Mike!" Gu Qimeng wakes up from his sleep. Mu Nanshu closed theputer and stepped to her side. "Don''t move. You''re hurt." Gu Qi''s eyes are greatly staring at Mu Nan Shu, "small pivot?" Seeing her confused appearance, Mu Nan Shu said in a soft voice: "I''m here. Is there something wrong with me?" "Nauseous and nauseous. I''m not pregnant, am I?" Mu Nanshu: He does not know how to say this girl, the brain circuit is always different from normal people. Originally, she was very worried about her. Who knows this girl''s words make mu Nanshu cry andugh. "It''s normal for you to have a head injury, a slight concussion, and being surrounded by many people. It''s also normal for you to have nausea and vomiting for a while." Gu Qi scratched his head, "so it is. I thought I was pregnant." "Does it hurt badly?" Mu Nanshu didn''t ask, but Gu Qi called out: "I have a headache, a backache, and my legs and feet ache." "Now you know the pain? Why not escape in that situation? Didn''t I run very fast when I was provoked? " Gu Qi gagged, "Oh, it''s not a long time that I haven''t moved my hands and feet. I left a ck tiger and a green dragon wagging its tail to beat them to howl." "I''m so scarred that I''ve broken one of my legs." The expression on Gu Qi''s face froze, "what? My leg is broken She grabbed mu Nanshu''s hand and said, "how can it be broken? I just feel a little pain, xiaosushu, you must help me, I can''t do without legs, Wuwuwuwu... " See she was afraid to cry, for other men, has long begun to coax up. Only mu Nanshu, a pervert, likes to watch Gu Qi cry when he teases him. After all, usually this girl is as cunning as a little fox. "I said I would break your leg and let you stay with me. Now I don''t need to fight now. Someone will do it for me."Gu Qi cried and mourned with a face, "Mu Nanshu, do you still have a conscience? I''ve been like this, and you still say sarcastic words. Well, then you can break my other leg, and I''ll be a paralyzed widowed old man and depend on you all my life. In your bed incontinence, stink you! I''ll show you jokes. " "Well, I don''t want to tease you. You just have a slight bone fracture. Just cultivate yourself." Gu Qi''s tears were still hanging on his face, "Mu Nanshu, are you itchy? You dare to cheat me." Mu Nanshu scraped her nose. "What a fool. If it''s really broken, do you still have consciousness?" "Yes." "Dare you fight again?" "No, no more, but they provoked me first." Mu Nanshu looked at her Wei Qu Baba''s small appearance, "what did you say to that woman?" This is what mu Nanshu is most curious about. He has seen Gu qitiao Mei''s technique with his own eyes. But what happened this time that caused the car to overturn? Gu Qi a serious way: "I call her a cow." "You..." Mu Nanshu really doesn''t know what to say. "Sushu, book me the nearest flight. I''m going home." "You need to be quiet during this time." "No, I have to get back in a hurry." Mu Nanshu raised eyebrows: "hurry to reincarnate?" "No, hurry to dig graves." Mu Nanshu: This little bastard is just amazing. "Xiaosushu, I didn''t want to hide it from you. I know that even if I don''t tell you, you can find out. So I''ll tell you in advance, my buddies who grew up together in childhood. At that time, I didn''t know which nerve was wrong. I took him as my friend, but he wanted to be on me! You know that I am as free as the wind. How can I give in to evil forces, I naturally refused, did not expect this brother really jump into the sea. It left a deep shadow in my heart. Guess what happenedst night? " "What''s the matter?" Compared with the content of the story, mu Nanshu found Gu Qina''s colorful speech more interesting. "That bastard pretended to be a corpse. When I saw him in the bar and wanted to catch up with him, the cow stopped me and I scolded her Don''t worry about the cow. I have to go back and make sure that the bastard is not dead Mu Nanshu seized her restless waving hand. "I ask you, even if it is confirmed clearly, how about his death? What if you don''t die? Are you going to promise him "How can it be? Of course, I asked him to pay for my mental loss. I send flowers to him every year. I''m a fool to be ridiculed by the ghosts around me for so long as I''m talking to an empty grave Mu Nanshu thinks that he should not ask Gu Qi, which girl''s mouth can say normal words. "Don''t go. You have a concussion and you have problems with your legs. You can talk about it after you have recovered." "Xiao Susu, you are obedient. This man is very important to me. I think I owe him a life." "Gu Qi, how can you be sure you don''t recognize the wrong person? The light in the bar is dim. Foreigners are the same. You may be mistaken. " "Xiaosushu, I grew up with him. I know him even if he turns into ashes. I''ve made up my mind about it. I''ll go back to dig his grave and dig his ashes to see if he''s dead or alive Mu Nanshu pressed her body. "I have a way to make sure that you don''t need to go back home." Gu Qi opened a pair of big eyes, "small pivot, don''t you understand?" "Well?" "I just want to dig his grave, this big bastard!" Chapter 786 Gu Qi''s small face was full of anger, "this bastard, I thought he was really dead. I''ve been sad for him these years. If he doesn''t die, I''ll have to kill him." "He''s important to you?" Mu Nanshu doesn''t like that others upy too many positions in Gu Qi''s heart. Gu Qi usually looks at smiling, in fact, the blood in the bone is cold and thin, no one can enter her heart. It is because mu Nanshu knows her too well that he can let her go back. Even south pce from mu Nanshu did not have too much reaction, onlyst night after seeing Mike, Gu Qi''s reaction was too surprising. Mu Nanshu is sure that one thing, Mike is an unusual existence in Gu Qi''s heart. "After all, I grew up together. Even if there is no love, there is friendship." Gu Qi was already aware of his mind. Gu Qi of high emotional intelligence immediately appeases. "Three days. You can''t go anywhere for three days." His tone was almostmanding. "Little pivot, do you know the mood of a grave digger?" Gu Qi grabs his sleeve to act coquettish. "Take a rest for three days to see the state. If you recover well, don''t mention digging graves. I''ll apany you." He gently rubbed her face, "good." That a good crisp to the bone, Gu Qi immediately defeated the array. You should know that no matter when this person is the appearance of light, not to say love words, such a tone is less and less. Gu Qi took the opportunity to act coquettish, "then you are not allowed to be in the study every day, you have to apany me, I am in a good mood very quickly." "Yes, with you." "Then you have to hug and hold high every day." "All right, hold it up close." "And..." "I promise to eat something first. You''ve been in aa for a long time and you''ve been hungry." "All right." Gu Qi had to be obedient. Mu Nanshu is really good. Even reading is in her sight. Gu Qi always thinks that this person is a nerd. How can he like reading so much? He went to read without paying attention. "Little pivot, I''m thirsty..." "Xiaosushu, I want to eat cakes..." "Little pivot, my back itches..." Gu Qi, like a goblin, tossed about Mu Nanshu eight hundred times a day. In a CAI''s words, "Miss Gu, you are lucky. You have not been beaten to death by tossing your husband like this." "Probably because I''m more beautiful." "Well, Miss Gu is as beautiful as human beings." I don''t know whether it''s ridicule or praise her. Mr. don''t talk to me again "Miss Gu, if you win, I can''t annoy you." After a day, Gu Huan looked at the next room, where there was no light. She went to the small ck room. Because of theck of water, the skin on his lips was serious, and the blood stains on his back were terrible. One day and one night, he didn''t eat or drink, and he still had injuries. Gu Qi didn''t have a big problem after sobering up. However, a Wang suffered such a serious injury. If you calcte carefully, you can''t me him. Hearing the sound of the footsteps, awan tried to open his eyes. He thought it was a CAI, but who knew it was Gu Huan. "You What''s the matter? " A Wang just opened his mouth and spoke like a fire wasing out of his voice. "I''ll see if you''re dead." Gu Huan said such words, but she was not happy at all. A Wang helpless smile: "I know you me me, hate me, is also should, that night is my fault, if you want to revenge me, hit me, scold me, kill me can." "I''m not a butcher. It''s against thew to kill people. I dare not." Gu Huan snorted coldly, "did you really not eat or drink water?" "It''s your order, not for three days." "You can live for three days without medicine and nutrition?" "I will hold on. I still owe you too much. At least I have to live to let you punish me." Ah Wang is just like a straight man of iron and steel. She has a frown. Fortunately, she had prepared ahead of time, and secretly hid a piece of bread and milk. "There is bread and milk here. I can''t take too much. You should have some cushion first." Ah Wang''s gray and silent eyes suddenly added a touch of light, "do you care about me?" "I want to let you live. Our ount will be settled slowly. If you die, who will I ask to settle it?" She broke the bread into small pieces and fed it to a piece of Wang''s mouth, but he pursed his lips. "Sir, three days is three days." "What an elm head, even if you eat and drink here, sir, you don''t know. If I don''t say you don''t, who can say it? If you are so stubborn, you will die. "Gu Huan is almost angry to death, with Gu Qi for too long, Gu Huan is not so pedantic. What''s the age? There are still people who are so honest. I remember that when Gu Qi was a child, he was punished by the old man to kneel in the ancestral hall and not to eat. As soon as she left, she sat up and asked Gu Huan to give her something to eat. She was so hungry that she even ate the offerings of her ancestors. Take a look at a Wang is really stupid. People are not here. What principles should he adhere to. "If I die, you can throw my corpse to Taotie, which is to relieve your hatred." "I ask you again, do you want to eat?" "No Gu Huan drank a mouthful of pure milk in front of him and fed it to a Wang''s lips. A Wang is muddled, the soft and soft touches from his lips, and the warm milk spreads from the tip of his tongue. Thirsty for so long, he is like a desert nt, a little water is enough for him to grasp. He was sucking milk, along with his little tongue,pletely by instinct. Gu Huan pushed him away. His face was red. "You, you rascal! Drink milk as you like. What are you doing... " "Yes, I''m sorry. I''m so thirsty." Wang is also very sorry, but that feeling is really good. Just as soon as she kisses himself, his brain has forgotten to think, what orders, what rules are left behind by him. "Now you can drink it yourself." Gu Huan shakes the pure milk in his hand. "I..." Wang is like a monk who has broken the precepts. You said that the family can''t eat meat, but they have already, and then it''s very hypocritical. However, he found it very difficult for him to disobey mu Nanshu''s order and eat openly. Gu Huan looked at his tangled expression and knew what he was thinking. Then feed the awkward man in the way he just did. This time, a Wang got used to it and didn''t dare to move again. The door opened and a voice rang out: "am I disturbing you?" A CAI held hands and watched the good y. A Wang was blushing with shame. Gu Huan gets up in a hurry, and the milk that hasn''t been fed falls down the corner of his mouth. "Well, don''t get me wrong, we..." As she exined, she wiped the milk, her face more flustered. This picture looks like catching a traitor in bed "I just want him to eat something when he doesn''t eat or drink. He doesn''t steal it." A CAI took the thing in his hand. It was a steamed bread. "I didn''t think so." "Are you here to give him food, too?" Gu Huan was very surprised. He thought that a CAI was as strict with the rules as Wang. "I havee to give him food, but he may not be able to eat, he has always been stupid." "Who do you think is stupid?" Wang is not convinced. Gu Huan red at him, "shut up." A Wang: "ah..." Just tasted the sweetness, the heart is happy, Gu Huan scolds him, he is also very happy. "Xiao Huan, sir, it''s three days. There are still dozens of hours left. You can see his injury. If you don''t deal with it in time, it will cause infection and inmmation. Now it''s very bad." "He''s stupid himself." "Since you havee to deliver things to him, you do not want him to die. Now you are the only one to save him." Gu Huan''s face puzzled, "how can I save it?" "My husband always pays attention to principles, but when he meets Miss Gu, his principles are eaten by dogs. So all you need to do is ask yourdy and your husband to say a word, and he will agree to let him out. " Gu Huan thought about it. Today, mu Nanshu has been tossed into something. She has no temper. She has to say that she is still fierce. "Well, I''ll go and ask Miss. I said in front of me, I only did it to make him live, so that I could torture him, not because I was worried about him." "It''s not because of worry, of course. You hate awan the most." A CAI usually says little and says little. On the contrary, his EQ intelligence quotient is very high. If he doesn''t speak, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know. When Gu Huan left, a Cai said, "do you like her?" "I think she gave me a baby." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 787 In the room, Gu Qibai lies in bed. Mu Nanshu doesn''t let her get out of bed in order to let her have a good rest. She was originally naughty, this suddenly let her quiet down, let Gu Qi how to adapt? Gu Qi is moldy in bed, but mu Nanshu doesn''t allow people to bring electronic products to the bedroom. So before Gu Qi has not known his phone number, after all, the master himself does not like to y with mobile phones. She just does not understand, such a person who seems to reject electronic products ys the program is so 666. When she was bored to death, there was a knock outside the door. "Who is it?" "Miss, it''s me." "Come in." Generally, when mu Nanshu is in the room, Gu Huan doesn''t stay with her for long. She instinctively fears mu Nanshu. After confirming that her health is not a big deal, Gu Huan is also relieved a lot. What is she doing now? Gu Huan takes a look at the man reading and drawing in front of the desk. The man has only one back, and the natural aura also makes Gu Huan scared. "How are you, miss?" Gu Huan takes back her sight, her eyes are a little guilty. "It''s not so disgusting and nauseous. It''s boring, roon. You can find me a tabletputer to y with." "Miss, don''t you have a mobile phone? What kind of tablet do you want?" Gu Qi looked at mu Nanshu, "it''s not someone who won''t let me y with my mobile phone for a long time, saying that it will affect my eyesight." "Will ying tablet not affect your eyesight?" Gu Huan asked suspiciously. "I don''t care. He just said that he wouldn''t let me y with my mobile phone, but he didn''t say he wouldn''t let me y tablet. I''ll take it." "Well, well, I''ll find it for you, but miss, I have something to tell you." "Well, you say so." Gu Huan looked at mu Nanshu again. Although the bedroom was veryrge, he worked at a desk three meters away. See Gu Huan heart have scruples, Gu Qi doesn''t matter: "don''t be afraid, when he works seriously, he can''t hear the outside voice." "Well, miss, that''s what it looks like..." Gu Huan gathers to Gu Qi''s ear and tells the story in a low voice. Gu Qi''s eyes stare. "Isn''t it? Xiao awan was beaten eightyshes and locked up?" "Yes, ma''am, please do me a favor. Mr. Mu is seriously injured. He can''t eat or drink. Now he has one breath left." "I thought he was sent to do something else, but I didn''t expect to be punished. Oh, no, when did you have such a good rtionship with him, and you came here to plead with him? " Gu Huan small face a red, "Miss, when I caught a cold, he gave me medicine, I this is to return his love." Looking at Gu Huan''s appearance, Gu Qi knows that her heart is sprouting, but this is not a bad thing. A Wang in addition to straight point or a good man, at the moment Gu Qi also do not know about a Wang and Gu Huan things. If you let her know, it''s estimated that it''s just like Nangong Li. Wang now this weak physique, has not been Gu Qi hit to die on the spot. Gu Huan deeply knew Gu Qi''s short temper and deliberately didn''t mention it in front of her. "Don''t exin. I understand. I understand." Gu Qi smiles vaguely. Knowing that Gu Qi didn''t know what happened that night, Gu Huan still felt guilty. "Miss, I''ll get you a tablet." "Good." Gu huanfei generally runs away. As soon as she leaves, Gu Qi pulls out a paper towel and turns into a ball. He just wants to smash it on Mu Nan Shu''s head. Mu Nanshu has turned around and is caught by him. Gu Qi has an embarrassed smile on his face. "Little pivot, do you want to see if this paper ball of mine looks good?" No one dares to be the first if he wants to be the second. Mu Nanshu came to her and covered her with quilts. "You want to plead with him?" "Why do you hear that? I have to shout several times every time I call you." "I''m not used to the smell of other people in the room." Gu Qi mischievously pinched his nose, "are you a cat?" Mu Nanshu is like a big cat. He is toozy at ordinary times. Once he shows his sharp ws, he will take your life. "No matter what you belong to, you are all mine. Why do you punish so heavily! Wang is your right and left hand. If you kill him, it will be you who will be sad. " "He didn''t take care of you and hurt you." Mu Nanshu gently stroked the shallow scar on her face. The swelling had disappeared, but the mark was still there. There was a scar on his small face that could be broken by blowing bullets. He felt pain once and for all. "It''s none of his business. I took him out and I made him drink. If you beat Xiaozui, you can let him out. It''s hard for people to do this for you. ""Now that you''re pleading, I''ll let it go." "Our little pivot is the most reasonable." Gu Qi quickly touched his face. "I''ll go and see him. You can''t move." "Be good." Mu Nanshu released her hand and left. Gu Qi breathed a sigh of relief. Although she is always angry with Wang, she really loves him. Mu Nanshu pushes the door to leave. At the moment when he leaves, his gentle breath disappears in an instant and is reced by cold. In the dark, a man knelt down in front of him on one knee. "Sir, it''s all done. Except for the little gangsters who bullied Miss Gu that day, they were all sentenced to death and indefinite. As for white tiger''s dens, they have been seized by special police, and all of them have been arrested. At present, the police are still counting their crimes, whether it is drug trafficking or smuggling, any crime can let them sit in jail. The indefinite, the death penalty of the death penalty, ispletely over. However, there is also bad news. In the fierce battle, white tiger was covered by people and escaped. He was afraid that he would hold a grudge against his husband... " "A stray dog with its teeth and ws pulled out is not to be feared." "In spite of this, I''m afraid that the white tiger will not give up and have to guard against it if he breaks the rules." "Well, you have the security facilities. Protect Miss Gu." "Yes, sir." Mu Nanshu stood with a negative hand and looked at the dark clouds that covered the moon. "This day is about to change." Gu Huan came with the tablet in his arms. He just heard these two words. Is the sky going to change? She looked up. Mu Nanshu is erudite. Maybe he can watch the stars at night and see the weather tomorrow. I don''t know if it''s going to rain. She has to remind Gu Qi to wear more clothes and not to catch cold. Looking back more than two eyes, mu Nanshu stood with his hands down and his clothes fluttering. She seems to understand why her youngdy didn''t like that one, and finally fell in love with mu Nanshu. This man is so unique that I''m afraid we can''t find another man with charm like him. Mu Nanshu stood at the window and took a look at the little man holding the tablet. This is the smile that should appear on her face. Gu Qi didn''t know how much influence she had on a city by looking for some hooligans to vent her anger. After Gu Huan left, awan seemed to have dementia, and her lips seemed to have the residual temperature of her milk. "Do you think she''s so worried about me, do you like me?" Wang asked. Before the pale face of a moment there was some anger. A CAI held his hand and said, "what do you think?" "How can I know! But I like it. " Ah Wangughs like a maniac. "If you like, go after them. Don''t let them think you are an irresponsible man." "Ah Cai, how to pursue a girl? I didn''t pursue it. " "I haven''t chased Miss Gu either. Why don''t you see how Mr. Wang treats Miss Gu?" "But I can''t program, and I don''t have the charisma of my husband." "No, you do. You have a silly temperament. No one can make up for it." "You boy, believe it or not, I''ll beat you up!" A cool voice sounded: "it seems that punishment is not enough." A CAI stood up straight and Wang changed his expression, "sir." Mu Nanshu looked at his naked back. The wound was inmed. "Let the spirit show you more." "But not three days." "That''s stupid. Thank you, sir." Wang then responded, "Mr. Xie is merciful." "I''ll remember the lesson this time. I''ll quickly cultivate myself and have something to do next." "Yes, sir." "With my medicine, it will be better soon." "Thank you for your reward." Mu Nanshu turns to leave, a CAI and a Wang look at each other, "how do I feel that Mr. A has a big move." A CAI guessed, "Sir, for Miss Gu, the price is really high..." Chapter 788 Gu Qi recuperated for three days, pestering mu Nanshu to get out of bed. Take Gu Huan handed over the crutches, "small pivot, you see my waist is not acid now, legs do not hurt, is walking a little bit not strong, everything else is good." Mu Nanshu looked at her leg and said, "although you have a slight bone fracture, this leg can''t be stressed for at least half a month. You should keep it well, do you know?" "I know. I''ll stick to my crutches. I''ve made a reservation for my return tomorrow. Can you let me go?" Mu Nanshu rubbed her head, "go home and have a good rest for a period of time. Don''t let your leg break again." "Bah, you''re cursing me. I''m good enough not to break my leg." Gu Qi thought about it and wanted to respond, "do you agree with me to go?" "Are you in a hurry to dig a grave? I can''t stop you. " "Are you going to dig with me?" Mu Nanshu shook his head. "I have something to do recently. Go back by yourself." Gu Qi Du with a small mouth and fingers poked at his chest, "Mu Nanshu, are you waiting for me to go?" After all, at first he wanted to lock her at home with a chain, and then he became more and more loose with her. Gu Qi, on the contrary, was not used to it and questioned mu Nanshu. "What do you think?" "You say, are you raising a goblin outside? When I''m here, it''s inconvenient for you to wait for me to take the initiative to leave." Mu Nanshuughed, but he didn''t know what was in his little head. "Which goblin in the world can have you? You''re the one who''s the hardest After grinding him for three days, he would be kicked up in the middle of the night to pour water for her. No matter how much she tossed about, he was not angry, and he always followed her. Gu Qi is still not happy, "then why don''t you touch me, is I not enough demon or you really can''t?" Gu Huan, who was standing next to her, wanted to get into the crack in the ground. Her youngdy''s mouth was so open that she dared to jump outside. "Cough, miss..." Are you supposed to worry about me? I''m a big living man! Mu Nanshu touched Gu Qi''s head, "you are not in good health." Gu Qi face unconvinced, "I am concussion and bone fracture, not in the way, you just don''t want to." "Miss, are you hungry?" "I''m not hungry. I''m full." Gu Qi''s mind is on Mu Nan Shu''s body, constantly pokes his chest with the finger. "Asshole, you say, why don''t you move me!" Mu Nanshu grabs her finger and kisses her lips, "I have you in my heart." A word I have you in my heart is enough to be the best love words in the world. Gu Qi was stupid on the spot. Mr. Mu never said these things at ordinary times. Today, when he said it, his killing power was too great. "Since you want to go back, you should go back first. I''ll ask a CAI to send you back. I''ll pick you up when I''ve finished my work. How about that?" Gu Qi was bewildered by his sudden tenderness and nodded, "good, good." "Good." Gu Huan is speechless. The youngdy is also too spineless. The beautiful man just said a word, and she was upied in an instant. See two people atmosphere is just right, Gu Huan quietly left the room. When she first came here, she still did not like it. She reminded her of her fear every day. She always felt that the house was too big and gloomy. I didn''t expect to stay for a while. She thought it was very good here. The sun shines on the cornice, ting ayer of shallow scenery light. When Gu Qi was bored under the eaves, he hung a sunny doll with a small bell tied under it. Still remember Gu Qi made a doll to hang up, and he couldn''t pull it. "Miss, it''s not raining again. What are you doing on a sunny day?" "It looks good hanging." Gu Huan looked at the doll with a crooked nose and nted eyes, "like a hanging ghost." "Looking for a fight!" Although she was so ugly, mu Nanshu hung it for her. Ugliness is ugliness. Every time the wind blows, there will be bells ringing. For example, at the moment, the bell is not big, gently ring, in the sun appears so harmonious. She likes it here. "That Are you leaving? " There was a familiar voice in my ear. Gu Huan turned his head and said to Wang''s face, "how did you get out of bed?" "My body is strong and strong, and the injury on my back is slowly recovering. It''s just that my husband is too busy to be alone. I heard that he asked a CAI to send you back. Be careful on your own way. " "I see." Don''t look at Gu Huan. Wang scratched his head. "Roon, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that night. I was really drunk." Gu Huan some unnatural, "I''ve long forgotten, I haven''t packed up my things, go back to the room first."She is always a little unnatural in the face of awan, and can''t tell what she thinks about him. After that kind of thing happened, she was so angry that she wanted to kill a Wang. Who knows how to see a Wang like that, she couldn''t bear to ask Gu Qi. These two days, a Wang is resting in his room. Gu Huan only dares to look out of the window quietly. It''s not like it. It must not be. "Very well." There was a knock on the door. Open the door to see a Wang standing in the door, a shy face. To be fair to all, the two brothers are not ugly. They are very heroic and tough. The tall and big body, thick eyebrows and big eyes, except for mu Nanshu, will be covered by all the light. When he appears alone, it''s also a woman''s favorite type. Especially when he took off his clothes, Gu Huan didn''t know how to think of it. His face was red. What are you doing Embarrassed, she turned and walked into the room. Awan came in. "Roon, I, I want to give you a gift." "Gift?" He took out a bracelet and put it into her hand. "This is left by my mother. It''s a table for me. It''s a jade pendant for a CAI." "What did you do for me that your mother left you?" Gu Huan''s face was red. "I said I would be responsible for you and I would marry you as a daughter-inw, which was left by my mother to her daughter-inw." "Who is your daughter-inw? I won''t allow you to take it away. You can take it yourself." Wang did not want to, "I took your body, is your man." "You You son of a bitch, I didn''t ask you to be responsible. " Wang is a dead brain. Once he has identified something, he won''t let it go. He took a few more things out of his pocket and said, "these are my cards. Six sixes. Here you are." "What do I want your card for?" "The old man''s card should have been kept by the woman, so that the woman would be at ease. Isn''t it that men get worse when they have money? Little roon, don''t worry. I don''t have any money now. I won''t go bad. " This man really makes peopleugh and cry. Gu Huan asked tentatively, "all the money is given to me. What do you use?" "Usually I don''t like to spend money recklessly. Besides, my husband is very busy recently, and I have no chance to spend money." "Are you not afraid that I will cheat you out of the money? All your belongings are in it. " "If you really don''te back, I''ll go to you. I''ll find you all over the world. You''re my woman." A Wang recognized the death reason, which Gu Huan had discovered for a long time. "Fool, are you missing a string? I don''t like how you are your woman. " "Roon, if you think I''m fierce, I''ll talk in a low voice in the future, and I won''t hurt you, OK?" Gu Huan see him a man socent appearance, before he was punished one thing can see his character. Being honest and reliable is definitely not a bad person. "Good." "Then you promised to be my woman!" There was a light in awan''s eyes. Gu Huan felt that he really liked the man who was happy and angry on his face. "I''ll think about it." "Don''t think about it. Promise now." "How can you be such a bully?" Gu Huan beat his chest. Wang grabbed her little hand and said, "you will be my woman, roon. Can I call you huaner?" Before calling her roon, she was scolded that her whole family was roon, so she didn''t like it. Later, a Wang learned to be good and called after Gu Qi. Now that he wants a nickname of his own, Gu Huan nods with a red face. That shy little appearance, a Wang did not resist to kiss her lips. Gu Huan is petite, and awan is tall. He has to bend down to kiss him. "You Well... " Gu Huan wanted to refuse. When she saw the man''s closed eyes, her face moved. The fingers caught his neck and stood on tiptoe to let him kiss. Chapter 789 In the quiet room, you can only hear the beating heart of two people. This is the first kiss in the true sense of the two, and awan releases Gu Huan. Each other is the same cheek, are the same red. "You will be my woman from now on." Gu Huan pushed him away. "No, I''m my own." It is still a refusal, but the tone is too gentle. "Huaner, I''ll pick you up when you''re finished." Gu Huan flushed and pushed him away. "I have to pack up. You go out first." Ah Wang happily turned out and obeyed Gu Huan''s orders. When he left, Gu Huan''s heart was pounding. She felt her chest. What happened to her? How can you promise him casually! Gu Huan recovered a little sense. Thinking about how long he had not known him, he had done that to himself. And now you even have a rtionship with him? Is she out of her mind? But what emerges in the brain is awan''s silly appearance, which is not as fierce as before. Gu Huan looked down at several bank cards in her hand. How could she forget to return them? When she saw those cards, she felt soft. She was a fool. No one who meets a girl will hand over all his belongings. If he meets a liar, his life will be over. After packing up her clothes, the ne tomorrow morning, thinking that she would leave tomorrow, she still gave awandow a few, and immediately returned the card to him. Knock on the door, found that the door did not reverse lock, she directly pushed the door into. A Wang is not in the room. He hears the sound of watering from the bathroom. He has a wound on his back. He can''t touch water. Gu Huan put the card in his hand on the table and pushed open the bathroom door anxiously. "Are you stupid? You can''t touch the water. " When he opened the door, Wang was wearing a bath towel. His upper body did not touch the water. He was washing other ces. He stood in the direction just opposite the door, Gu Qi saw a Wang at the first sight. "Ah!!! You rascal. " She swung the door away and awan stood in disorder in the water. It was like her own room. She rushed into her room and called herself a pervert? is as like as two peas. A Wang also did not care so much, with bath towel wrapped body rushed out. Gu Huan ran out of the house with her eyes covered. Could she be blind. The brain is full of awan''s strong body, and his figure and muscle lines are very beautiful. Sexy Mermaid line and mysterious area, fortunately, the water vapor rises, she can not see very clearly. However, the vague outline was enough for her to wash her eyes. She couldn''t help thinking that that night, that bastard was using "Huaner." Before she ran out, awan grabbed it and Gu Huan closed his eyes. "What are you doing? You pervert "Huaner, can I help you?" Usually Gu Huan never takes the initiative to look for him. She will leave tomorrow. There must be something wrong with looking for herself today. "Nothing. I just said goodbye to you. When I saw you in the bath, I was afraid I might be infected with the wound, so I forgot..." Wang''s eyes brightened. "Are you worried about me?" "Who''s worried about you, don''t dream." Wang also understood her duplicity. Seeing that she had forgotten the difference between men and women, she came in. You can imagine how worried she was about herself. "You''re not worried about me, so you can give me some medicine." "Where''s brother a CAI?" "He''s going to see you off tomorrow. He''s probably packing up." "Bring it." Under the faint yellow light, Gu Huan gently drugged him and looked at the wound behind him. Although not as terrible as it was at first, it was still shocking. "Does it still hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt if you give it to me." Ah Wangughs foolishly. "Fool." "Huan''er, I''ll marry you when Mr. and Miss Gu get married, OK?" "Nonsense, who said to marry you." "You are all mine. Who will you marry if you don''t marry me?" A CAI, who came to the door, saw the scene andughed. It seems that straight man''s spring hase first. He closed the room for them and left quietly. Gu Qi, relying on mu Nanshu''s arms, reluctantly asked, "Xiao Shu, I''m going to leave tomorrow. Do you really want to do something to me?" Mu Nan Shu''s mouth corners hook up a shallow smile, "sleep." "Sleep, sleep, you big head." Gu Qi angrily turned his head to one side. Mu Nanshu took her back to his arms, "is your birthdaying soon?" "Well, next month, what gift are you going to give me?" Gu Qi is not angry at once, andughs happily with mu Nanshu''s neck."Then you will know." "Little pivot, will you miss me when I''m gone?" "Yes." Mu Nanshu kisses her hair. Without this little viin, he is not used to being a demon at home. "Then you have to send me a message and call me every day." "Why?" Mu Nanshu looks confused. After all, he never takes the initiative to contact other people. If you want to find anyone, you can do it on behalf of a CAI awan. As for Gu Qi, her every move was clearly captured by mechanical insects, so he thought he didn''t need to contact. Gu Qi was about to be exasperated by him, "we are male and female friends. If we are not together, won''t you worry about me climbing the wall?" Mu wanted to answer that he didn''t worry, but he didn''t tell Gu Qi about the robot bug. "Well, I''ll call you every day." "Give me your cell phone. Let''s make a friend." This is the first time Gu Qi saw mu Nanshu''s mobile phone. He thought that mu Nanshu''s personality would definitely use the old-age machine. Who knows that he took out the mobile phone that moment, Gu Qi''s eyes will fall out. That is not a mobile phone on the market, not only can be folded casually, but also ultra-thin. "Xiaosusu, your mobile phone is so cool. Where did you buy it?" Even the small programs inside are Gu Qi has never seen, the whole mobile phone is full of a sense of technology. "I made it myself." "What!! You''re so good, you can even do mobile phones. " "I can make it for you if you like." "That birthday present, I want you to make a mobile phone, the same as you." Gu Qi looked for a long time small program, found that there is no social software. The way his contacts are unlocked is veryplicated. This kind of mobile phone is anti eavesdropping and anti surveince, which can be said to be very private. Mu Nanshu seems to have a strong ssical charm, and the actual technology in his hands is like a children''s toy. "ording to you, go to sleep." Mu Nanshu managed to coax Xiaohun to sleep. The next morning, a CAI was ready to get together. The car has been waiting in the yard, Gu Qi reluctantly, "do not send me to the airport?" "There are many people in the airport. Besides, I''m a little busy. I''ll pick you up when I''m finished." "Well, then I''ll go." Gu Qi ordered on his lips, "I won''t be Gu if I don''t eat you next time." A CAI pushes Gu Qi''s wheelchair to get on the bus. In fact, Gu Qi''s leg is just a slight fracture, which does not have much to do with it. But mu Nanshu worried that she would jump and jump open the wound, so she specially prepared a wheelchair and crutches for her. In fact, Gu Qi''s recuperation has been much better these days, and there are only shallow scars on his face. Mu Nanshu''s medicine is better and faster than the medicine outside. In a few days, it will not even be printed. "Good." Mu Nanshu could not helpughing, "a CAI, take good care of Xiao Qi''er." "Yes, sir." A Wang reluctantly looks at Gu Huan, because mu Nanshu is here, he is also embarrassed to be bored. Had to watch three people get on the bus, eyes are ten thousand reluctant to give up. Waiting for the car to leave, mu Nanshu saw what awan didn''t give up in his eyes. He certainly is not for Gu Qi, that is "Do you like Gu Huan?" "Well." A Wang looks shy. "Sir, or I will exchange with a CAI?" "No, you are not healed. If there is any crisis, you can''t protect them." "OK..." Ah Wang gave a intive cry. "Cheer up, there''s more to do." Out of the darkness, a man, "Sir, received the news that the remaining white tiger party, together with green dragon, willunch a fierce attack on the mansion, intending to kill Mr. Wang." Mu Nanshu snorted coldly, "in this case, I''ll open the door to meet the guests." Awan understood the reason why mu Nanshu sent Gu Qi away. He was afraid that Gu Qi would be involved in these struggles. "Sir, I''ll set up the mechanism right away." "No, I''ll do it myself." Mu Nanshu had a cold face, "these people, I have long wanted to move." For a time, everyone in the mansion was in danger, and a big war wasing. Chapter 790 As Gu Qi sat in the car, the scenery on the road became smaller and smaller, and the old house finally disappeared into her view. There is a sense of loss in my heart. I always feel as if something will happen. "A CAI, why did your husband let you send me back home?" "The gentleman cares about the youngdy. He is afraid that she will have trouble on the way. So he ordered me to send her home safely." A CAI and a Wang are quite different, they are two types. A Wang always talks a lot, his mind is a little rough, and he has a straight heart. But a CAI is different. A CAI and mu Nanshu are more like each other. They are usually silent, good at observing details and smart in mind. In terms of military force, awan should be slightly superior, while in terms of IQ and EQ, a CAI can easily crush him. This is why Gu Qi is a woman''s identity at the beginning, a just found out early. Mu Nanshu asked a CAI to send Gu Qi. A Wang has a solid eye. If Gu Qiyi asks, he may be exposed. With Gu Qi''s character, if he knew he was in danger, he would not leave. This is because of Gu Qi, but it is also what mu Nanshu wanted to do for a long time. Gu Qi is usually very lively. After all, she is a person of the bright world, different from him. As long as she always smiles like the little sun. All the darkness will be borne by him alone. For example, at the moment, even if a CAI is lying, Gu Qi can''t see it. Gu Qi thought that mu Nanshu was afraid that she was like thest time and deliberately mixed into that kind of ce. Referring to the ck boat, Gu Qi said, "a CAI, you were on the boatst time, right?" "Yes, Miss Gu thinks you can leave him ten meters away without your permission?" Gu Qi was frustrated, thanks to her hard to n the escape n. Who knows his words and deeds are under the eyelids of others, which is too hurtful. "I didn''t quite understand. I injected Xiaoshu with a small amount of medicine, and he would sleep for at least a few minutes. At that time, I took you away. A few minutes was enough time for me to escape. Why do you still know my whereabouts? " A Cai said with a smile: "don''t Miss Gu know that my husband has a special constitution? Ordinary potions are useless to him "What do you mean? Is he born a freak "It might help if you hit us with an anesthetic, sir. Your body has antibodies to many drugs." Gu Qi looks surprised, "so cool? That is to say, anesthetics don''t work for him? " "Ordinary ones don''t work, of course. Special ones also depend on their ingredients." Gu Qi eyes are bright, "small pivot also has such special ability?" At this time, Gu Qi was only excited, and did not think that mu Nanshu was deliberately pretending to be unconscious at that time, so as to give her time to escape. Ah Cai sighed, "it''s not a special skill, it''s a double-edged sword. The advantage is that, like missst time, he was injected with anesthesia, and the husband did not respond. The disadvantage is that if he has any disease one day, ordinary people will get better by taking some medicine. If you have antibodies to drugs, it will be ineffective for him. " Gu Qi thinks carefully is also such a truth, this ability depends on where to use. "Then he won''t be ill, will he?" "Mr. A has some old diseases, and he often has a regr physical examination by the doctor, and he has developed some drugs by himself. For example, thest time he had a stomachache attack, fortunately, he was at home, and the drugs he often used were kept at home. In other ces, the stomach medicine on the market will not respond to it After listening to a CAI''s exnation, Gu Qi realized that he had made a big mistake. "I''m sorry, a CAI, I don''t know this..." "Don''t worry, Miss Gu. You can see that he really likes you. You let him eat those things, sir. He knows the consequences. He thinks it''s OK. " A CAI is much better than awan in this point, and only a CAI can barely understand mu Nanshu''s ideas. "No wonder you take care of him so carefully every day. I used to wonder if a man of his age can''t take care of himself. Now that I know this, I understand. I''m sorry, I''ve given you a lot of trouble before "Miss Gu, don''t worry about it. Sir, for us, Mr. Gu may be the most vulnerable and most in need of protection in the world. But from another point of view, the gentleman is the most powerful and wise man, and you will know his power in the future. " This is the experience of Mu Nanshu for many years. The closer that man is to you, the more powerful he will feel. He''s like a mystery and a treasure. It''s always a surprise. Gu Qi turns on his mobile phone and looks at the nk picture on the chat software.He is really a very strange person. He has developed a lot of APP programs that he doesn''t know, but doesn''t use any social software. Orst night, she forced him to download the mostmonly used software. Because he wanted to authorize information, he didn''t know where to find a pile of phone numbers to register an ount. The head portrait is a piece of white paper, the name is also a full stop, but Gu Qi''s heart is very sweet. Because she knew that she was the only one among mu Nanshu''s friends. "Is he born with this Constitution?" Ah CAI was silent for a moment. "It''s better for Miss Gu to ask Mr. Gu." Mu Nanshu has forbidden areas. Gu Qi naturally inquired about his past, but mu Nanshu does not want to remind him. Gu Qi also didn''t ask much, thinking that thest time he was immersed in the water that made him feel miserable, he could be indifferent to it. Now a CAI also mentioned that he has a physical problem, which makes Gu Qixin more painful. Mu Nanshu''s skin color is obviously whiter than normal people. Even women don''t have that color, let alone men. He is very tall, but he is not as strong as a CAI and a Wang. His body is more bookish, but the beautiful muscles under his undress prove that he is not weak. What did he experience to change his physical constitution and turn a blind eye to such pain? What did mu Nanshu experience when he woke up in horror at night? "Don''t be sad, Miss Gu. Mr. Gu has suffered a lot in the past, but now he hase to the end." Seeing Gu Qi''s expression, he knew that Gu Qi must have guessed something, and then he would offerfort. "At first, Wang and I were very puzzled. Mr. Wang''s personality was so quiet that he liked a quiet and clever girl. Later I found out why he liked miss. Miss, you have too many Mr. don''t have. He likes you and wants to protect you. Ah CAI has no other hope. He only hopes that the youngdy will treat my husband kindly A CAI knows mu Nanshu''s past, so he also needs a person to give him warmth and hope. Gu Qi''s freedom and sunshine are the most extravagant demands of Mu Nanshu. Her unconventional, her lively and lovely, all let mu Nanshu love her. "I will not let him down." This is a very serious sentence from Gu Qi. "Thank you." Gu Qi poked a CAI with his elbow, "to be honest, the man who was thrown to feed the shark on the boatst time was also made by Xiao pivot secretly?" "Yes, otherwise, how could miss Gu get away so easily?" "Is that a small pivot, too?" "It''s my husband''s property, but he always leaves it to others to take care of. It''s just when the youngdy escapes to the top, the husband will go to see it." "Well, I think there are a lot of special things on that ship. He didn''t keep some for himself?" Gu Qi said this with some sour gas. A CAI had a cool feeling behind him. "Miss Gu, don''t misunderstand Mr. Gu. You can see his life style, just like a retired veteran cadre. Retired cadres also y chess, raise fish and watch TV. My husband does research every day. His private life is very clean. If it wasn''t for the miss who went to such a ce, the husband would never go up in his life. " Gu Qi saw his fierce denial, patted a CAI on the shoulder, "young man, the desire to survive is very strong." A CAIughs: "this is the fact." Miss Gu can''t be quiet for five seconds! "Don''t you and awan n to find two concubines from above?" Gu Huan, who was drinking water, "cough..." "What''s the matter, roon? Do you plug your teeth when you drink cold water?" Chapter 791 Gu Huan and a Wang things only a just know, Gu Qi these two days in the room recuperate, don''t know at all. A CAI is not a talkative person. He has already discovered Gu Qi is a woman, and he didn''t reveal it in front of a Wang. Gu Qi called to Gu Huan''s face a little unnatural, "no, it''s not. The car just tilted." She hasn''t thought of how to tell Gu Qi about it. With her understanding of Gu Qi, Gu Qi knows that Wang has done that to her. Or in his own fever, even if a Wang drunk, Gu Qi will not easily let go of a Wang. Gu Qi is still struggling with this problem, "a CAI, you and a Wang are very old. You can''t fall in love with your husband all day long. There are still quite a lot of good girls on that ship before. Next time, I''ll talk to Xiaoshu and choose your wives myself. " Gu Huan''s face became more and more ugly. A CAI shook his head again and again, "thank you, Miss Gu. I have no ns to fall in love for the time being." "You didn''t mean that Wang didn''t. Wang asked a lot. I want a girl with white skin, small stature, big eyes and sharp chin Gu Qi suddenly thought of something, "little roon, I think you are more in line with awan''s aesthetic." Gu Huan was worried, "Miss, don''t talk nonsense..." "If you don''t like ah Wang, I think he''s stupid. Maybe your children will be more stupid in the future." Gu Huan touched her stomach. That night, she was ill. A Wang was very energetic and did not take any medicine afterwards. Not pregnant, right? She is also the first time to experience such a thing, inexperienced. "Little roon, you look very ugly and ufortable?" "No, no, miss. I''m a little sleepy. When I get to the airport, you call me and I''ll sleep for a while." Gu Huan''s heart is very insecure, afraid that such a question will really reveal the truth. Restless fingers in the abdomen, only once, how impossible. Gu Qi since the leg injury, can not be as lively as before, her energy all transferred to the mouth. Gu Huan pretends to sleep, and a CAI has to apany Gu Qi to have a good chat. When we arrived at the airport, it was still early. Gu Qi saw that it was still early. When he said that he would bring some local products to his family, he had to drag people to go shopping. She was sitting in the wheelchair, originally only slight bone fracture, as long as not too hard, it doesn''t matter. Mu Nanshu was afraid that the lively girl would not obey her orders, so he specially asked a CAI toe and look at her. A CAI pushed Gu Qi into the airport store. They didn''t have time to go shopping in China. Gu Huan rarely had such an opportunity, and her face was also a little excited, "Miss, can I buy some special products?" "Of course, you can pick whatever you want and put it on my ount." Gu Qi is very enthusiastic. Gu Huan''s mouth raised a shallow smile, see Gu Qi in the selection of local products, a CAI went to Gu Huan''s side. He took out some cards and handed them to her. "He told me to give them to you." Gu Huanming had already put it in awan''s roomst night. Who knows he sent it to himself. "I have my own money. I don''t want him." "He is a dead heart. The more you spend, the more happy he is. Take it. He has already identified you." A CAI puts the card into Gu Huan''s hands, and says that Wang''s love experience is zero, so Gu Huan should not let him down. Two people speak, a blink of an eye, Gu Qi is not in ce. "Miss!" This is the reason why mu Nanshu sent people to follow her. This girl has no time to worry. Even now sitting in a wheelchair, so a short time did not look at her, people disappeared. Gu Qi sees that a CAI and Gu Huan are whispering, so she goes directly to the next house. Anyway, they will follow. Just slip out to see a woman not far away in the run, some familiar, this person is not she had met before Su Yan? After her several people, Gu Qi did not want to directly press the wheelchair automatic function. Fortunately, the terrain of the airport is rtively wide and t. This point is still early, and there are fewer people due to foreign flights. As soon as Gu Huan and a CAI left the store, they saw Gu Qi galloping in a wheelchair, "miss! What are you going to do? " Gu Qi minutes will not let people worry, a just a brisk step up. "Ah Cai, stop them." "Yes." Although I don''t know why Gu Qi asked himself to stop people, it seems that it is very critical at the moment, and he can''t take care of so much. Gu Qi caught up with Su Yan, "Miss Su, what''s the matter with you?" Su Yan ran out of breath and was almost exhausted. "Miss Gu, it''s you..." She didn''t expect to meet Gu Qi here. "Don''t worry. I''ve stopped you. Why do they chase you?"Gu Qi had remembered her before, she was born very delicate and good-looking, otherwise, Gu Qi would not have thought of her just once. "It''s a long story, Miss Gu. Thank you." Gu Qi''s mouth raised a light smile, "no need Be careful. " The smile on her face stopped, two people escaped and a CAI came towards this side. Gu Qi jumped up from the wheelchair and kicked him in the face. "Miss, go on." Gu Huan throws Gu Qi''s crutches over, and Gu Qi catches another person, which is a blow hammer. The scene is called a tragedy. Su Yan looked silly. The woman who was just sitting in the wheelchair smiling at her, jumped up from the wheelchair in an instant. "Miss, be careful of your legs..." Gu Qizheng is worried that he is too tired to lie on the bed during this period of time. He needs to find a job to move his hands and feet. It hit her injured leg. "It hurts..." "My gooddy! What are you doing? " Gu Huan heartache way. A CAI has also subdued those people. Su Yan says tightly: "Miss Gu, are you ok?" "My bones hurt." A CAI sighed and didn''t see it for a second. Gu Qi knew he had a problem with his leg, and he dared to use his leg. "Fortunately, the car didn''t go far away. I''ll take thedy back." A CAI immediately made the driver turn around. Gu Qi is in such a state that it is impossible for her to get on the ne. In order not to break mu Nanshu''s n, a CAI asked Gu Qixian to go to a nearby hospital. Su Yan is sorry, Gu Qi was originally to save her, which led to the aggravation of the injury, had to follow the past. After the doctor''s diagnosis, Gu Qi is indeed a bone disease and needs a good rest. Su Yan was very sad, "I''m sorry, Miss Gu. It''s because of me that you dyed the ne." "It doesn''t matter. I can''t walk today. It''s the same in two days. I''m not in a hurry." A CAI has told mu Nanshu about this. Mu Nanshu asks him to look at Gu Qi and stay in the hospital for the time being. "Ah Cai, where have you been? Did you go to Xiaoshu to give me a little report? " "Miss Gu, Mr. Gu is very busy recently. You can save him some snacks." A CAI sighed. "I can''t be med for this. I didn''t mean to. By the way, when will Xiaoshue to see me? Otherwise, let''s go back to recuperate. I always feel uneasy. Maybe God will keep us here this time, and will not let me go This sense of uneasiness began in the morning, Gu Qixin big, has been talking with a CAI to distract the restlessness in his heart. "Mr. Gu has something on his hands. He wille after he has dealt with it. Miss Gu can rest assured. You don''t have a big problem with your legs, or I''ll book a ticket for tonight and let''s go tonight? But the hospital is just recuperation. " Gu Qi frowned. "No, my leg hurts. I can''t go. Oh, I''m so hungry. A CAI, I want to eat the famous dish of Tianxiang building. Go and pack it for me." "Yes, Miss Gu." At this time, a CAI admired Gu Qi very much. When did he still have the mood to eat. He didn''t know that as soon as he left the front foot, the back foot Gu Qi''s face changed. "Miss, are you happy just now? How can I change my face so fast? Is it because my feet hurt too much? " Gu Qi said coldly, "don''t you find something wrong with ah Cai?" "Nothing''s wrong. It''s good." Gu Huan looks silly. "No, he wants us to leave. He wants to." "Miss, I feel the same way when you say that. The doctor says you''d better take a rest. Either in the hospital or send you back to the mansion, but brother a CAI wants us to leave at night. " Gu Qi''s eyes shed a deep meaning, "can''t it be..." "What is it?" "Mu Nanshu is going to climb the wall with me on his back? That''s why I want to see us off quickly! " Chapter 792 Gu Qi''s face has be ck charcoal, Su Yan and she have seen twice, now it is rted to her and her partner''s private affairs, Su Yan also inconvenient to speak. But Gu Huan said, "no, sir, we see your affection in our eyes. Take your injuries in recent days as an example. My husband brought you tea and water withoutint. You say he climbs the wall, I think anyone can, but Mr. A is not very like that kind of person "I don''t believe it, but I find it strange. When I said I wanted to go back to China, he readily agreed and asked a CAI to follow me. I must make sure that I go back to the United States. " "Miss, your legs are not convenient. Sir wants more people to take care of you. After all, you don''t let people worry." Gu Qi looked at the dark sky, "little roon, to tell you the truth, my heart has been very flustered, always feel that something is going to happen." "Miss, don''t think too much about it." "I''m injured. Normally speaking, xiaopivot shoulde over at the first time. A CAI has been saying that he is very busy. What is he up to?" Gu Huan scratched her head. She was not as smart as Gu Qi. "Miss, you''re embarrassing me. You don''t know the character of your husband. Apart from you and a CAI awan, he doesn''t like me. Besides, he is so powerful that I dare not look at him more. How can I know what he is thinking? " "No, I feel more and more that something is wrong. I have to go back. Miss Su, I''m all right now. The people chasing you have been taken to the police station. Can you go home alone "Thank you for your help. I''ll be safe when I go home, but your legs..." "I hurt my leg. It''s none of your business. You don''t have to care." "Miss Gu, it seems that you have something to do, so I don''t want to disturb you. Let''s leave a contact information and I''ll visit you when you''re not busy "Good." Gu Qi had always liked the little girl, Su Yan was the woman she liked very much at the first sight. She did not reject, two people exchanged contact information, Su Yan then rushed to leave. Su Yan out of the hospital, she took a deep breath, she came back. She quietly took out a ring, this is a man''s ring, in the ring there is a circle of letters representing the identity of the owner. Fingers slowly stroked those letters, some pain in the heart. I''m sorry, Smith. I have to leave. No one thought that the ending would be like this. She was his Chinese teacher and taught him Chinese, but she fell in love and something happened that shouldn''t have happened. It was discovered by the Smiths that she was expelled, and even the Smiths sent someone to prepare against her. Fortunately, she met Gu Qi, or she would have been arrested by those people at the airport. Fortunately, she used her English name in the United States. At the beginning, she also used other people''s identity to teach courses. Su Yan knows that her identity and Smith are too different, he is a man he will never be able to reach. For his future, he will soon be engaged to someone else, she resolutely chose to leave. Leaving Gu Qi, her face returned to the look of mncholy and sadness. The thought that she would never see him again made her heart ache. That beautiful memory, is the best gift he left himself, she does not regret. Goodbye, Smith. Su Yan put away the ring and took a taxi back to Su''s house. Gu Qi in order to verify his conjecture, from the morning until night, mu Nanshu did not even have a phone call, let alone the figure. It rained heavily outside, and the sky made Gu Qi ufortable. She was agitated when she heard the sound of rain falling on the ss window. Clearly, she already has mu Nanshu''s phone in her hand, but she doesn''t want to call him. The injured is himself. He shoulde to find himself. Even if people can''te, send a message and make a phone call. Gu Qiyue wants to feel more and more oppressed. Here is a Cai who always wants to urge him to leave the country. "Miss Gu, your foot injury can''t be cured if you stay in the hospital. It also needs to be raised. I''ll send you back to the United States. You can take care of it slowly." Gu Qi didn''t refuse this time. Instead, he said with a smile: "OK, I''m homesick too, but I''m too tired tonight. You decide the ticket for tomorrow, and we''ll leave tomorrow." "Yes, Miss Gu." A CAI''s face was relieved. "A CAI, I want to eat the drunk duck from zuixianzhai, and the private dish my husband took me to. Please pack it for me and eat it." "Miss, it''s a long way. I''m afraid it will take three hours to go back and forth." "I can''t eat any more once I go back to America. I miss you so much. Can you satisfy my wish?""Well, well, my eldestdy." Ah Cai couldn''t help it. "There are some fruits and cakes here. You should pad your stomach first." How many times did he run on that day, but a CAI didn''t know that every time before, Gu Qi did it on purpose to let him rx his vignce. As soon as a CAI left, Gu Qi quickly opened his mouth: "little roon, help me down, let''s take a taxi back to the mansion." "Miss, did you deliberately leave brother a CAI away?" "Yes, otherwise, why do I eat the food there is just to give us a chance. I want to go back and see what will happen." Gu Huan said helplessly: "Miss, sometimes I think you are too clever. How can Mr. Zhang prevent you?" "Well, let''s go." On the way back to the mansion, Gu Qi is very nervous. I can''t tell why she is so nervous. Maybe the rain is too heavy tonight. From the prosperous city to the remote alleys, the driver did not dare to pass, and they got off in advance. Gu Huan is holding an umbre and pushing Gu Qi''s wheelchair. He still scolds the driver for not taking money. "It''s such a heavy rain, miss. It''s inconvenient for you, damned driver." "It''s OK. It''s not far. We''ll go there by ourselves." Gu Qi''s wheelchair can slide automatically on a t road without pushing. The more you get to the mansion, the faster Gu Qi''s eyelids jump. "Roon, are you flustered Gu Huan swallows saliva, "this rain is too heavy, I am a little afraid." "You are a coward." After all, this piece is some old houses, many people are not living, streetmp rain curtain like spider web general smash. "Miss, let''s go." Gu Huan is thinking about awan in his heart. A CAI and himself have gone. Has the wound on his back been used on time. Not close to the mansion, Gu Qi saw a lot of ck cars, one after another. It''s very rare for him to pass by nansuo and stop so many cars. Gu Huan asked suspiciously, "which girl is going to get married? It''s a long team. " "Fool, who married on such a rainy day? Besides, these cars are not wedding cars at all. There is no other''s house in front of them except for the mansion. " "Yes, is there a lot of peopleing to visit Mr. Mu''s house?" Gu Qi looked at this long train of cars. At least there were dozens of them. So many people came all at once? She didn''t believe it. "No, something happened!" "Lady, please slow down. It''s raining heavily. Be careful of sshing yourself." The door of the mansion is open, Gu Qi is sensitive to smell a smell of blood. "No, there is a problem! Be careful. " Gu Huan was going in front of Gu Qi to protect her. But when she saw something under her feet, she screamed: "ah!" There was a man lying at her feet, who did not move in the heavy rain, with blood and water mixed with rain. "Shut up!" Gu Qi is obviously much calmer. Gu Huan feet are shaking, "Miss, is she dead or alive?" Gu Qi kicked two feet, no movement, "dead." Just came into the door on such a thing, Gu Huan small face a pale. "You leave here now." Gu Qi said directly. "And you, miss?" "He''s here. I''m going to find him." "No, I''m going too." Not only because of the protection of Gu Qi, but also a Wang, that silly boy''s smiling face lingers in her brain. "Shut up if you want to go. I don''t want to hear you yell again. Go and pick up the gun in that man''s hand." "Yes, miss." Gu Huan calmed down his mood. If Wu Mei is here, she must be as calm as Gu Qi. She can''t drag Gu Qi down. "Miss, sir, is there anything wrong with Wang?" "No, he''s good at calction. First he sent us off, and then something like this happened. It must be all in his calctions." Although Gu Qi answers Gu Huan like this, her heart is also uneasy. Mu Nanshu, asshole! Dare to cheat me! Chapter 793 Mu Nanshu''s yard is veryrge. In order to build this mansion, he could buy all the houses of nearby people and make it into a huge courtyard. Usually the rockery bridge and lotus pavilion are very elegant. Basically, the light is mainly antique, and the yellow light is not strong from the side. In such a rain curtain, the whole mansion looks gloomy and terrible. The sky seems to have split a big hole, the heavy rain fell one by one. Every few steps, he would see dead people. Gu Huan was so scared that his whole body was shaking and his hands and feet were cold. Only Gu Qi seems calm, she holds the gun in her hand. At this time, she was absolutely afraid to call mu Nanshu. Even if she had not eaten pork, she had seen pigs run. In the movie, there is often a phone calling in to influence the protagonist at the most critical time. Gu Qi doesn''t know what happened. Is mu Nanshu OK now? The only thing she could do was to approach slowly. On weekdays, none of the guards in the yard were found. The front yard was as quiet as a ghost house, only the sound of rain falling on the umbre could be heard. Suddenly came several people''s screams, the man and the woman are different, unlike the woman meets a little startled will pull the throat to shout. However, at the moment, they heard many men''s voicesing from the backyard, as if they had seen a terrible scene. During the time when Gu Qi came, she only went to the backyard once, thest time when the rich woman was there. And it waste at night, and she was taken directly to the backyard, andter was told not toe. Gu Qi thought of the gluttonous food mentioned by a Wang many times before. She had a premonition that she was in the backyard. Maybe it was some terrible creature, and she didn''t take the initiative to approach it. Everyone was led to the backyard, Gu Qi suppressed that nervous and curious heart. "Roon, you stay here. I''ll go and have a look." It''s an instinct that you can feel the coolness before you get close to the backyard, and the hairs on your body stand up. "No, miss, I''ll go with you wherever you go." Although Gu Huan is timid, she is not cowardly. In any case, she should protect her by Gu Qi. The door of the backyard was closed, and the scream came from there. Gu Huan stepped forward and opened the door. Gu Qi pushed the wheelchair in. What she saw, this picture she could never forget. "Ah It''s not her that screams, but Gu Huan. The person who fell to the ground was still struggling. As far as I could see, countless big and small snakes climbed the ground, and came out of the rockery, on the ground and in the pool. There are also many snakes biting and pestering people. These murderous men with guns in their hands would never have thought that such a mystery would be hidden in this ancient courtyard. Even if a Wang and others usually say that they feed Taotie, what they think of in their hearts is nothing but hunting dogs or crocodiles. Who knows that mu Nanshu is insane and raises a yard of snakes!!! Gu Huan didn''t hold back for a moment. For a girl who was afraid of small insects, she would be scared to death if she saw so many giant snakes with heart disease. The snakes crawled towards them. Gu Huan was sweating. He wanted to run, but now his feet did not move. "Run, miss, run!" It was the only thing she could say. They''re new to the world, and there''s still time to run. As soon as the door opened, the people who were still alive inside ran wildly and rolled over with arge number of snakes. I don''t know what mu Nanshu has done to them. Some snake breeds Gu Qi knew. They are not irritable and will not hurt people, but they are also pestering everyone at the moment. On the pavilions and pavilions, a man in white was fluttering, standing with his hands down and watching the killing under the heavy rain. ying with him, he doesn''t even need people and arrays. He can solve it directly with snakes. There was a huge ck scale snake on the side of Mu Nan Shu''s body, which hissed. "It''s a bunch of ungrateful things who dare to calcte, sir." A Wang disdains a way. However, the next second he heard the harsh female voice, which was very abrupt in the chaos. "How can there be a woman?" Frown at him. They fixed their eyes on it. They didn''t know when there were two more people by the door, one standing and one sitting. Wheelchair? "It''s Xiao Qi''er." Mu Nanshu had nned to go to the hospital after finishing his family affairs. The woman who was supposed to be in the ward is here at the moment, and awan also finds Gu Huan. "Sir! Help Those snakes don''t distinguish good people from bad people. They are enemies here. Mu Nanshu said to the ck man beside him: "don''t hurt them." Originally, the snake hovering around mu Nanshu was very psychic. After he finished hismand, he ran down the tform.Gu Qi sees this kind of battle naturally is also flustered, "the small roon runs quickly." "Miss, my legs are weak. I, I can''t run. Run quickly." This kind of time unexpectedly leg is soft, Gu Qi is also speechless. If her legs and feet are still convenient, she should get up and pull Gu Huan to run, but her leg can''t go down to the ground at all. If you want to use the wheelchair, you can use it to move to the automatic mode. The man with the snake has been near, Gu Huan in her arms shrink into a ball. She shivers to want to shoot, will follow up the snake to kill, Gu Qi a seized her hand. "Don''t move!" Snake is a kind of spiritual creature. Sometimes we can hear some stories about snake''s revenge. Now, Gu Qi doesn''t know what kind of consequences it will have. What if Gu Huan hurt their kind and lead all snakes to attack them? At this critical moment, she heard a rustle of voices. I don''t know where a huge ck snake came out from the side, hooked their wheelchair with its tail and ran. Gu Qi blinked, "little roon, you p me." "Little Miss, why?" Gu Huan didn''t even speak well. "Am I dreaming? I seem to see a big snake pulling a wheelchair. The wheelchair is about to reach 60 miles. " "Miss, it''s not a dream. It''s a real snake." Gu Huan almost broke his tongue when he spoke. It''s so strange that they can''t think of any other words to describe it except dreaming. "Where is it going to take us? Will he take it to his wife? " "Woo woo, miss, I''m afraid." The wind roared in his ears, and the wheelchair turned fast, like a wheel of wind and fire. Gu Qi always felt that he was going to take off in the next second. The whine of the wind and Gu Huan''s cry faded, and the wheelchair stopped. Gu Huan hugged Gu Qi tightly, "Miss, is it going to eat us? I used to see that boa constrictors in the animal world strangled people alive and then swallowed them. It was so disgusting. " Gu Qi looks at the snake nervously. Even in the animal world, she has never seen such a big snake! The snake''s eyes were wide and green. "Snake is big. Don''t eat us. We are losing weight recently. There is no meat on our bodies except bones. It will hurt you. If you don''t have a big snake, you''ll eat those men. Their meat is strong and chewy, and their bones are crunchy Snake a little closer to two people, Gu Huan has buried his head in Gu Qi''s arms, "miss!" Gu Qi looked at the huge snake head on her side. She was brave and belonged to the type who was not afraid of snakes. At the moment, she saw the snake probe her face with the snake letter, and her brain bag was crooked. I don''t know why, she even felt that the snake was a bit silly. When she realized that she had such an idea, Gu Qi quickly scolded her a pervert in her heart. When she was dying, what was she thinking. The snake''s head was down by her hand, and from time to time she touched her hand with the snake letter, itching. "Wuwu, the snake is big. Don''t eat my hands. My hands are not delicious. I haven''t washed my hands all day!" "Chixiao wants you to touch it." A familiar voice. When the door opened, mu Nanshu stood there in a white robe. As soon as he saw mu Nanshu, Gu qiwa cried. "Mu Nanshu, you bastard A Wang ran out in a hurry. Gu Huan, who was originally on Gu Qi''s body, jumped into awan''s arms. This move put Gu Qicai''s tears brewing out of an instant hold back, and put aside the matter of settling ounts with mu Nanshu. "Awan, what are you doing? Let go of my roon. Do you believe I''ll kill you? " Chapter 794 Gu Qi stood up in an independent posture, "hooligan, where''s your hand? Let go of my roon, or I''ll kill you. I''m super fierce. " See Gu Qi bared his teeth, mu Nanshu picked her up, "I heard that you can, feet injured, but also to save people." "There''s bad people I can''t do without help. Hey, awan, you let go of my roon. Do you hear me?" Mu Nanshu hugged her into the room, "don''t worry about it." "The roon is my man. I haven''t even pulled a boy''s hand. I''m going to find her a good family." Gu Qi''s mouth was shriveled and his face was upright, which made mu Nanshuugh. "What a fool." "Where am I stupid? Ah Wang is honest. I didn''t expect to be so dirty behind my back. No, I can''t let my little roon suffer." "You think you''re smart, don''t you realize that Wang and she are a couple?" In this way, Gu Qi thought of Gu Huan''s strange behavior before. Only because Gu Huan said she was afraid of awan, she didn''t think about it. "Ah! When and why don''t I know? " "Put this aside in advance. You are not in the hospital. Why do you want toe back?" Mu Nanshu stood on the terrace with her in his arms and looked at the miserable scene in the opposite yard. Gu Qi''s attention was finally drawn back. She looked at the giant snake beside her. The snake seemed to like her very much. She went around and lowered her head. She could reach out and touch its head. "My God, this snake is going to be a fine one. What you mean by Taotie is snake?" Mu Nanshu said with his lips: "it''s not always shouting that he wants to see Taotie. Now you can see that Chixiao is the king of snakes. He followed me when he was very young. He was psychic." "It''s called Chixiao? What an aggressive name. " "Touch it. It likes you very much." Gu Qi to the green eyes of Chixiao, she has a lot of courage, and reaches out to touch the head of Chixiao. The seemingly powerful snake closed its eyes at the moment and seemed to enjoy her touch. "Wow, Chixiao is really willing to let me touch it." Gu Qi was so excited. Although her ssmates had pet snakes before, it was just a small one. In front of this huge and strong Python like a little dragon, its ck scales are shining with dim light. If you as prey, cold eyes look at you, you will be cold. Chixiao''s volume is n times that of a small pet snake, but it''s such a powerful snake that she can easily close her eyes. Gu Qi was poked to the point of sprouting, "it is very good." "Chixiao grew up with me. You stay with me for a long time. It has my breath. It can tell you are my intimate person, so it will like you very much." "So psychic?" "Yes." "So what''s going on tonight?" "I''ll exin it to youter, awan. Take care of it." Still kissing me, awan, whoforts the roon, ys in a second, "yes, sir." A Wang rubs Gu Huan''s head carelessly, "follow Miss Gu, I have to do something, good." Said a Wang wind general roll away, Gu Qi came, mu Nanshu naturally did not have the mind to y again. The people in the courtyard are taken care of by awan. Mu Nanshu takes out his mobile phone. Gu Qi is very curious about who he will call. "Do it, you have two hours. I don''t want to hear the word" green dragon and white tiger "in the future Only this sentence, Gu Qi vaguely guessed some. The man who was thrown to feed the shark on the ck ship mentioned the green dragon, and the little gangster who fought that day said white tiger. These two names are rted to themselves, Gu Qi bit his lips, "small pivot, is it because of me?" "Yes or no, I''ve long been unhappy with them." Then mu Nanshu hugged her and turned to leave, "xiaoshushu, where are we going? This is not over. " "The game is over." When Gu Qi appeared, mu Nanshu had no interest in ying. "I''ll change ces tonight. It''s too bloody." "Those snakes..." "Don''t worry, there are snake king and snake behind, they can''t mess up." Gu Qi widened his eyes and looked curious, "is the snake king Chixiao? Cool. Who''s behind the snake "Baigu is a beautiful white snake. Baiguys eggs. These people intrude into it without knowing whether they want to live or not. After the snakes protect the snake, they will bite crazily." Gu Qi then wanted to understand the reason why some snakes are so obedient. "But so many people..." "Put away your pity. All the scum in your hands stained with other people''s blood tonight is not worthy of any sympathy." Gu Qi nodded. Mu Nanshu''s Three Outlooks were quite right, which she believed. Although he did not allow himself to be contaminated with the darkness, she was very clear in her heart that this seemingly peaceful world was full of darkness in the corners that people could not see.Some people have no human nature. For the sake of interests, mu Nanshu does this, and she has no pity at all. "Yes, I will not sympathize with them." Gu Qi''s big eyes turned around and said, "but I really want to see Bai Gu. Is that white snake?" "That''s just a myth. Today''s scene is chaotic. If we clean it up some other day, I will naturally bring you here. If Chixiao sees you today, if youe again, snakes will not embarrass you." "Little pivot, you are really a treasure boy. I feel that you can dig all the time and there are countless treasures in it." "Poor mouth, if I hadn''t found you in time tonight, you would have been fed a glutton." "No one told you to let out the wind ahead of time. Fortunately, I thought you had climbed the wall." "Climbing a wall?" Mu Nanshu frowned and dug his heart out to her. How could this little bastard think of him like this? "Go back and clean you up." If the average woman hears this sentence, the leg is scared to be soft, Gu Qi is not an ordinary woman at all. Get rid of her? This is not exactly in her mind, Gu Qi''s eyes are bright, "OK, OK, please pack me up as much as you can, and you can''t get out of bed." Mu Nanshu: Why does he like such a tricky little elf, speaking meat words more fierce than men. "Little pivot, it''s better to choose a day than to collide with it. We''ll have a wedding tonight." "Shut up." "Although it''s my first time, I''ve seen a lot of movies. I have everything you want. To tell you the truth, do you like to be bold and unrestrained, or are you gentle?" "Shut up." "I know, you are so coquettish, perhaps the most favorite is the kind that is half exposed and half reserved, and says no at the same time, right?" "Another nonsense, do you believe that I will throw you back to feed Taotie?" Mu Nanshu used to threaten her with this. It''s like when you were a child, your parents would say that they would lose you to feed the wolf. When you grow up, you will know that this is a kind of threat. Gu Qicent, "ha, I contaminated your taste, Chixiao won''t hurt me, right Chixiao "hiss" twice, as if in response to her. Out of the door, mu Nanshu said to Chixiao, "go back." Chixiao sneaks into the night, and soon disappears in her field of vision. Gu Qi is stupefied. "It''s cool. It''s like a fantasy novel." "All things have spirits. Chixiao and Baigu have been with me for a long time, so they naturallymunicate with me." "It''s such a cow. No, I don''t want tomunicate with each other. I''m going to raise a pet, too." Gu Qi looks serious. Gu Huan interrupted in one side, "my gooddy, you raised flowers, birds, fish and insects when you were a child, and even Wang BA was raised to death by you, so don''t harm the living creatures." "If you expose me again, believe it or not, I will marry you to awan." Gu Huan: Someone held up an umbre for two people, Gu Qi was carried by mu Nanshu and got on the car. "We''re just leaving?" "Ah Wang will take care of everything. I still have a dozen houses here. What kind of ce do you like?" Thend price in this city is against the weather. There are more than a dozen of them? Gu Qi hugged his hand, "local tyrant." Seeing that her eyes were shining with starlight and her body was wet through, mu Nanshu scraped her nose and said, "go to the nearest one." If she goes on like this, she will catch a cold. Gu Qi buried his head in his arms, "small pivot, if I don''te tonight, will I never know these things?" Mu Nanshu pinches her cheek, Gu Qi is different from her girl, and now she can talk andugh with him. Even Gu Huan''s face was pale, and he didn''t feel relieved now. "I didn''t want you to touch the dark." Gu Qi is hook lip a smile, "what darkness is not dark, I just want you." "Ie to a conclusion from what happened tonight." Gu Qi asked, "what is the conclusion?" "You are really fit to be my woman." Gu Qi''s coquettish smile, to his arms a drill, "then do it tonight." Mu Nanshu: This little goat. Chapter 795 Gu Qi is like a chatter. He would like to tell mu Nanshu all his missing of this day. To others, she did not say it for a day, but for a whole year. Until the car stops in the garage of a five-star hotel in the center of the city, which is rtively close. After all, mu Nanshu likes to be quiet. Most of his houses are in beautiful mountains orkes. It''s the closest in a straight line. The car stops. Gu Qi said with a bad smile: "Xiao pivot, how did you bring me to the hotel? If you have a room, it''s not a suite. " Many rich people will leave a room in their favorite hotel as their exclusive suite, even if they can''t live, they won''t go out. Gu Qiben thought that the dozens of houses he mentioned were all like this, which was almost the same. "Miss Gu, you misunderstood me. Mr. Gu didn''t pack a suite." "Is that a nket?" "No, even thend in this building belongs to my husband." Gu Qi can only use four words to express, mu Nanshu casually brought her to a ce like this. Even if the family is a big family, but not so ambitious! This area, fromnd to skyscrapers, is owned by mu Nanshu. The most important thing is that it''s not all he owns, it''s just a random ce. Usually, he never wears any famous brand or expensive watch when he is with mu Nanshu. The clothes he was wearing were high-end clothes without any logo. Gu Qi knew that he had money, but he didn''t know that he had money to this extent! The difference between people is also too big. No wonder mu Nanshu doesn''t like to move and stays at home most of the time. Gu Qihui will automatically ignore it. Now when you see skyscrapers, you will have a very obvious feeling. "Little pivot, is it the same with your other properties?" Gu Qi swallowed and salivated. "No She was relieved that it was too much of an exaggeration to have every ce of this size. "Some are in the middle of theke, some in the inds, some in the mountains." This man "Do you have a lot of money?" Gu Qi asked. "Not bad." He never cared about that. The driver exined: "my husband likes to make money, but he seldom spends money. His money is investment." Now Gu Qi doesn''t quite understand this feeling. When she really understands mu Nanshu, she will know what a treasure boy this is. Gu Qi blinked his eyes, "Xiao pivot, you are so rich. I''m a little short of money recently. Can I borrow it..." Mu Nanshu didn''t wait for her to finish. He didn''t know where to press in the car. A safe appeared. He took out a check, signed a few names casually and handed it to Gu Qi, along with a pen. "You don''t have to pay it back." Gu Qi took the check and pen, and the amount column had not been filled in, and mu Nanshu''s name had been signed. In a word, she got several cheques. Even if she filled in all the figures, it would be more than 900 million. Mu Nanshu signed several cheques in session. Without numbers, it was equivalent to giving her billions of checks. And there was no wave on his face. It was like a child saying that Dad would give me a dor to buy a lollipop. Dad took out a stack of cash from his arms and let her spend it on her own. Gu Qi thought mu Nanshu was too stingy before. After all, he didn''t give himself anything even his mobile phone number when he was with him for so long. At the moment, she''s going to have billions in a word. See Gu Qi a face muddled appearance, "not enough?" "Enough, enough. I''ll fill in the amount at will?" "Well, remember the amount is toorge to make an appointment in advance." "Small pivot, do you have a mine at home?" "Mine? How many haven''t been mined yet, are you interested? " At first, Gu Qi was only joking, but mu Nanshu took it seriously. Several mines that had not been mined were a little difficult for Gu Qi to ept. "Don''t say you have oil, too?" "I have a few oil deals in the Middle East." Gu Qi covered his chest, Mu Nan Shu tightly opened a way: "what''s the matter?" "Heartache." "Did you just freak out, and you, a little woman, would be scared to see that?" Gu Qi bit his lip, "no, I''m scared by you." "Me?" Mu Nanshu looks puzzled. The most terrible thing is that he is so rich that he is still indifferent. "I identally raised a local tyrant. I''m a little excited now. My heart can''t stand it." Mu Nanshu understood what she meant, and said with a smile, "let''s go." He carried her to the top floor. There was a room on the top of the building with a wonderful view. Moreover, he opened the door to the garden and swimming pool. Gu Qi sighed, "it''s good to have money."She grew up wearing gold and silver. Compared with mu Nanshu, she felt that caring for her family was a well-off level. She doesn''t know how rich mu Nanshu is, because he is very low-key, and you won''t mention it if you don''t ask him. But Gu Qi knows, her man is very powerful! The one with money. This big guy didn''t strangle himself at the beginning, which is really her fate. From the antique environment to the bustling downtown, Gu Qi swept away the haze before. She rolled on the bed in the room, and had not slept in this bed for a long time. It was stic and soft. Mu Nanshu is in the bathroom. Gu Qi looks at the man in the white robe who cleans the bathtub for her and prepares water for her. She is so proud that she is like a little hen who has justid eggs. Such a fierce man is her. She has a feeling of sitting around the world. The mobile phone nearby vibrated. It was mu Nanshu''s. He was a man who didn''t like to put his mobile phone by his side. That night, he taught her to unlock theplicated lock of her mobile phone. Gu Qi opened the lock with curiosity. It was a short message. "The task has beenpleted, and the follow-up has been handed over to the special police. Since then, there has been no green dragon and white tiger." Just a sentence, Gu Qi felt the weight behind this sentence. Because she alone has shaken all the foundations. Mu Nanshu should have been afraid of the police, but thest time he came to the police station to bail himself out, the police station was very respectful to him. It''s just a local viin. Will he have so much power? So much money? What is mu Nanshu''s identity? "Well, do you want rose oil orvender oil tonight?" Gu Qi came back to God, no matter who he was, in front of himself, he was just mu Nanshu. "Lavender, little pivot, someone just sent you a message. I saw it." Although Gu Qi has never been in love, he also knows that many men don''t like women looking at their mobile phones without permission. Mu Nanshu didn''t even return his head and sprinkled essential oil into the bathtub. "Well." "He said that the task waspleted, there was no green dragon and white tiger." Mu Nanshu gave a hum, got up to wipe his hands clean, and then walked towards Gu Qi. As if to that matter does not care at all, only her eyes. "Push you in or carry you in?" "Hold." Gu Qi opens his arms. Mu Nan Shu holding soft if boneless Gu Qi to the bathroom, "bubble well, remember to call me." She was only injured in one leg. In fact, it doesn''t matter if she moves for a short distance, but mu Nanshu is willing to spoil her. Gu Qi is hook people a smile: "bubble together." "I have something to deal with." Mu Nanshu said he was about to get up, but Gu Qi did not give up and caught him. "Xiaosushu, as I said, if I can''t eat you tonight, I won''t go!" Mu Nanshu could not helpughing, "little thing, don''t make trouble." Gu Qi had been wearing a nightdress, she went to the bathtub, a jade leg out of the water. "Little pivot..." "Don''t y with fire." "Just y, do youe here, or do I do it?" Mu Nanshu put a bath towel on her face to cover her smiling face. The door mmed and Gu Qi threw the towel out. "Mu Nan Shu!" Outside the door, mu Nanshu''s heart is beating fast. Little things are more and more attractive. He is not a saint or Liu Xiahui. He just doesn''t want to treat her badly. It was because of love and heartache that he didn''t want to take her without name. Besides, Gu Qi is not very old. In his opinion, she is still a little younger. She would have grown up for another year or two. Who knows this little girl is restless and twists around him every day. With a sigh, it''s a sleepless night again. A CAI''s phone came in and said, "I''m sorry, sir! Miss Gu has run away. I''lle back to her now. " "No, she''s by my side." A CAI: "it''s just "You take over the follow-up work of awan and give him a night off." Gu Huan should be scared. Now he needs someone to apany him. Chapter 796 Gu Huan and Gu Qiwu Mei are different. They have been timid since they were young, and there is no way to do it. Seeing such a terrible scene tonight, she can be a little less afraid when she follows Gu Qi and mu Nanshu. Gu Qi and Mu Nan Shu went back to the room, and she also wanted to say, "Miss, I''ll sleep with you." Mu Nanshu a look let her not open mouth, Gu Huan bubble in the bathtub. The rain outside didn''t mean to stop at all. It was pouring down with thunder and lightning from time to time. At the top of the building, hearing the thunder more clearly, Gu Huan was afraid to move. Woo Hoo hoo, it''s terrible. She was afraid that a snake or two woulde out of the corner. Gu Huan could only close her eyes. After some time, she seemed to hear the door open. Did the snakee in? Where does a snake open the door? Is it a thief? Gu Huan was so scared that her hands and feet were sweating. She quickly wrapped up a bath towel and came out to look for defensive weapons. But what sharp weapon can the bathroom have? Gu Huan had to hold a bottle of shower gel in his hand. "Click" the door opened, Gu Huan picked up the shower gel and was about to hit the thief''s head. "Huaner." A Wanges in with a whole body of blood gas, Gu Huan is silly, holding the posture of shower gel stiff on the spot. "A Wang..." Gu Huan was about to go to his arms, and Wang put out his hand to separate her. "I''m dirty. Are you ok?" "I''m afraid." Gu Huan''s big eyes blinked and blinked. Seeing awan was even more aggrieved, "I''m afraid there are snakes." "Wait for me outside. I''ll take a bath first. I have blood on me." "Oh." At this time, Gu Huan didn''t have any coquetry. When a Wang washes out, there is no sign of Gu Huan in the room. There is only a small person who is still shivering in the quilt. A Wang couldn''t help but smile and stepped forward, "huan''er, I''m here. Don''t be afraid." Gu Huan reaches out and hugs awan, sucking the masculinity that belongs to him, which makes her feel very reliable. "You''re scared." Ah Wang stroked her back. "Don''t you deal with things? Why did youe back so soon? " "Sir, knowing that you were frightened, asked a CAI toe back and deal with it for me, and gave me time toe and apany you." Gu Huan didn''t expect mu Nanshu to have such a delicate mind. Before leaving, she really wanted to put forward sleeping with Gu Qi. Mu Nanshu did not open her mouth with a look in her eyes, but he called ah Wang toe over. "Sir, you are very thoughtful." "Of course, although our husband seems to be indifferent to anything. In fact, he is very protective. He has been very good to me and a CAI these years. If there was no sir, we would have died. You are the one around Miss Gu. He loves Miss Gu, and he regards you as his own. " Every time awan talks about Mu Nanshu, there is a light in his eyes. That''s why mu Nanshu punished him so badly, but he didn''t me him at all. "Why is it like this tonight?" Gu Huan is not as smart as Gu Qi. Gu Qi can guess it without people. "It all starts with Miss Gu. The person who disrespected Miss Gust time on the ck boat was Qinglong''s rtive. The gangsters in the miss''s fight were white tigers. Miss Gu was injured. When Mr. Gu was angry, he swept the white tiger away. The remaining white tiger party fled and united with Qinglong to encircle Mr. Gu. As you can see, their little tricks were ignored by Mr. Zhang. He is kind-hearted and does not want us to be stained with blood, so he uses gluttonous food to deal with them. " Although a Wang is understatement in saying these words, Gu Huan is confused. Others only hurt Gu Qi a little, but mu Nanshu made so many people pay the price. "Sir He''s really into miss "Yes, I''ve never seen a gentleman care about a person so much. I and a CAI are very happy. After all, for such a long time, Mr. A is like a body without soul. He doesn''t care about anything. Until Miss Gu appeared, hepletely ignited the light of Mr. Gu''s world and made him be flesh and blood again. " Two people are talking lively, suddenly a thunder ring, Gu Huan scared to lose the sound of screaming. "Don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Wang soothes her mood. Gu Huan is not as magical as Gu Qi. After such a thing, he can be like a man who has nothing to do. "I''m afraid..." "I know. I''ll watch you. Don''t be afraid." Under thefort of awan, Gu Huan finally sleeps in the past. Gu Qi here, she was again rejected by mu Nanshu, she was also angry. She clearly can feel that mu Nanshu likes her and clearly likes her, so why not move her? Gu Qi is very angry! The consequences are serious. Angry Gu Qi decided to ignore mu Nanshu any more. After taking a bath, she fell down and went to sleep.She had thought that mu Nanshu woulde to coax her, but she didn''t even look at her. Gu Qi sleeps down and hears the sound of watering from the bathroom. He is so indifferent to take a bath! In the eyes of awan a CAI, Gu Qi is mu Nanshu''s nemesis. In fact, in Gu Qi''s eyes, mu Nanshu is her nemesis. Speaking of her whether it is men''s or women''s clothes, she is no longer a few people. Mike''s jumping into the sea is the most typical example. There are also some exaggerations. There are many people chasing her half the world. Even if it was Nangong Li who had been appointed by Gu family since childhood, she did not have any love between men and women. Only in Mu Nanshu''s body, this is abnormal, but also let people hate, but she is reluctant to give up the man nted. Unlike other men, mu Nanshu does not like to talk sweetly and never deliberately gives her any romantic gifts to please her. Gu Laozi''s birthday, he did not leave any clues to send a piece of priceless jade. He just said he wanted to borrow money. As a joke, he wrote you billions of checks every minute. He seems to care nothing, but he can care about everything. It''s like a cloud in the sky. I can''t hold it. Gu Qi sighs. A Wang always says that mu Nanshu was eaten by her. In the days when he was ill, he worked hard and contented himself with all his small temperaments. Even Gu Huan was extremely envious. At the moment, Gu Qicai deeply felt powerless. Between them, she never had him. Gu Qi wants to get more angry. When he knows him clearly, he has a desire for himself. How can he not move himself when his feelings are better? Thinking and angry, she fell asleep. Mu Nanshu came out and saw a small figure with his back to him. Hey down beside her and heard the breath of a little woman. Was he asleep? he had no choice but tough. Something like that happened not long ago. Even Gu Huan was so scared that he couldn''t speak easily. He admired Gu Qi''s ability to sleep safely. Looking at the thunderstorm outside, a deep thought shed through his eyes. He had no sleep tonight. In less than half an hour, mu Nanshu, who had always been a little sleepless, did not know if Gu Qi was sleeping too soundly. He also slowly fell asleep. In the middle of the night. Gu Qi is awakened by mu Nanshu''s voice. He has always been sleeping like a sleeping prince. The motionless mu Nanshu is like a shrimp curled up. His face was frightened and murmured, "no, don''t do this to me." As weak and helpless mu Nanshu, Gu Qi wouldugh and even expose this scene with his mobile phone. However, at the moment, her heart is only distressed. Why does the powerful mu Nanshu show such an expression? Gu Qi reaches out his hand to caress his cheek, the finger is a little wet, he actually cried! The handsome brow frowns tightly, arms embrace own body, whole body shiver. "No, don''t..." Gu Qi quickly hugged him, and his mother''s love overflowed. "Don''t be afraid. No one dares to bully you with me." Mu Nanshu is like a drowning man. He holds Gu Qi''s waist tightly. The cloud between the eyebrows gradually disappeared, he convulsed for a while, quietly fell asleep in Gu Qi''s arms. A CAI dare not. The past that mu Nanshu does not want to mention must be full of sadness. No one is born to be strong. Only after experiencing countless hardships and pains can he be the most powerful person. There is a fragile heart hidden under his strong appearance. The more cruel and powerful he is now, the more he has been hurt in the past. "Nanshu, don''t be afraid. When I''m here, no one will bully you. If someone bullies you again, I''ll knock out his teeth." When he was awake in the dark, the dream was full of light. Chapter 797 At dawn, when Gu Qi opened his eyes, mu Nanshu was no longer around. The man was always haunted. Scratching my head, I don''t know what happened to Gu Huan''s pale facest night. Gu Qi went to the next door in a wheelchair. But she didn''t think that it was Wang who opened the door, or who was wearing a bathrobe. Open eyes, I don''t wake up. "Whore, give me a punch." Gu Qi stands up from the wheelchair and hits Wang. "Miss!" Gu Huan got out of bed and was only wearing a bathrobe. There was only one bed in the room, and it was obvious that they spent the night togetherst night. "You, you!" Gu Qi suddenly had a feeling that the Chinese cabbage that he had worked hard to raise was arched by the pig. Gu Huan didn''t know how to exin, "Miss, i..." Wang is nothing to hide, a will Gu Huan into the arms, "she has been my woman." "Do you still want to be beaten? How did the little roon that I worked so hard to raise be yours? " "Miss, don''t hit him. I''ll exin it to you slowly." Then Gu Huan took Gu Qi''s hand and went to one side, ready to give Gu Qi a good exnation. Although Gu Qi had joked before that he wanted to marry the roon to awan, it was just a joke. Now the two people really walk together, Gu Qi how to see a Wang feel ufortable. "Get out of here and don''t disturb us." "Oh..." Wang reluctantly leaves, the door is severely thrown up by Gu Qi. Gu Qi looks at Gu Huan with a guilty face, "Miss..." "Are you in bed?" Gu Qi one mouth is such words, let Gu Huan all blush. "Miss, it''s not what you think." She thought Gu Qi would scold her. Who knows, Gu Qi continued to ask: "what''s your feeling?" "Ah?" Gu Huan has always been unable to understand this youngdy''s mind. "I asked what it felt like." "That night, I had a high fever. He drank a lot of wine in the bar and came back to the wrong room. He felt that I thought it was a dream. " "This beast, even if you are sick! Watch me go out for a while and don''t kill him. " Gu Huan quickly took Gu Qi''s hand, "Miss, don''t, in fact, Wang is very good to me. Don''t hit him." "Oh, you are talking for him so soon, roon. It seems that you really like him." If Gu Huan was not so sure before, until yesterday. At the moment of danger, all she thought about was awan. Last night, in his arms, she had a good sleep. From subconscious to heart, she was very dependent on awan. "Miss, awan is a good man." "Well, that''s a good bastard, who can''t take advantage of others." Gu Qi said angrily, "so you and a Wang have already got married, but I haven''t made any progress with Xiaoshu?" "Have you not seeded yet?" "Yes, he''s like a saint. He''s pissed me off. Am I so unpopr?" "Miss, you must not say that. Sir really likes you." "Then you say why he likes me but doesn''t touch me." "This..." This is not Gu Huan can guess, she can onlyfort Gu Qi. "Forget it. That bastard didn''t know where to go for a long time." Outside the door came a knock, "Miss Gu, Mr. Gu bought you an early return." Gu Huan said with a smile, "Mr. Mu has a lot of heart. He wants to get up early and buy you breakfast. You can do it with an order." Gu Qi went out with a smile and red at him as soon as he saw a Wang. Since Gu Huan likes him so much, he can''t help it. He can''t do anything about it. Gu Qi obediently follows mu Nanshu back to the room. The man who calmly puts breakfast for himself, where is the vulnerability ofst night. Several times Gu Qi wanted to open his mouth to ask him what had happened in his past, and he had such a side. However, he turned his head, on his calm eyes, Gu Qi did not ask a word. "What?" After all, she still pressed down the questions to ask. What a CAI didn''t want to mention must be the bad side. Why did she sprinkle salt on other people''s wounds because of her curiosity. "Well, I''m still angry." Gu Qi pretended to be angry. Mu Nanshu was not slow. "I bought the congee you like." "No "And thumb Fried Bun. By the way,st time you didn''t say that you liked master Yang''s breakfast, but I specially asked him to prepare eight kinds of special breakfast snacks." Gu Qi''s eyes lit up, "if you don''t let me get you, I won''t eat for a day."Mu Nanshu ignored her threat, sat down gracefully and scooped a bowl of porridge. "Originally, I nned to take you back to see Bai Gu''s child after breakfast." Last night, we can see that Gu Qi has a lot of courage. He not only doesn''t repel snakes, but also seems to like Chixiao. On the way back, she has been asking about Chixiao Baigu, and she said she would like to see Baigu''s snake. Now when mu Nanshu wanted to show her, her eyes lit up, "really?" "Of course." Mu Nanshu''s mouth raised a smile, sometimes Gu Qi is clever and cunning, but sometimes he is as simple as a child. "Then I want you to feed me." "Goblin." Mu Nanshu couldn''t help sighing that he was still a coquettish goblin. Gu Qinu nuzui, "then you eat me early, I will not demon." Mu Nanshu fed her obediently. It cleared up after the rain, and the sunshine was warm on them. Gu Qi suddenly felt that it was also very good. He didn''t have much need to know in the past. Now, happiness is not good. In Gu Qi''s urging, after breakfast went to the mansion,st night Gu Qi and Gu Huan came in like a ghost house. Now after the rain, the air is fresh, white walls and ck tiles, it makes people feel veryfortable. Gu Huan seems to think of something, small face or white. The yard had been cleaned long ago, and it was still as elegant as before. No one would have thought what happened herest night if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes. When he got to the backyard, Gu Huan''s feet were weak. "Don''t go there. You''re scared to death. Ah Wang, take good care of the roon." A Wang originally some in the heart can''t bear, listen to Gu Qi said this, instantly show a smile. "Good, Miss Gu, don''t worry." Gu Qi was pushed by mu Nanshu. A CAI followed them and sighed silently in his heart. Mr. Zhang''s eyes are indeed the best. If she were to be her husband, she would tremble with fear like Gu Huan. He doesn''t think such a woman is suitable for mu Nanshu''s wife. His husband is not an ordinary person. The woman who can stand beside him must not be afraid of all this. Obviously, Gu Qi is the one he has been waiting for. Even if she knew that there was a snake cave in front of her, she was not afraid of it. The door opened slowly, and there was no blood in it. There were only a few snakes lyingzily in the sun. But you have to look carefully, all kinds of corners, rockeries, caves, there are some snakes coiled around the body. Seeing someoneing, the snakes came out one after another. Mu Nanshu felt some sweat in Gu Qi''s palm, "afraid?" She was just brave, but she was not so brave as to be afraid of nothing. Today was the second time she saw it. She was still afraid of her instincts. "A little bit." "Don''t be afraid. There''s me." He firmly led Gu Qi. The snake did not like to attack those people like crazy entanglement, some or lying in the distance, some are looking at people. Chixiao wille out to meet,st night saw it in the night, now in the sun can see it clearly. Such a huge ck snake, if you see in the wild will not be scared to death. Chixiao seems to be very happy, around mu Nanshu and Gu Qi around. This time, Gu Qi learned to be good. Seeing that his head was there, he reached out and touched it. The ck scales of Chixiao glitter in the sun, like the armor of generals. "Come on, Chixiao is going to take us to see its children." Go to a ce, Gu Qi saw a coiled white snake. She thought snakes were scary, but her eyes widened when she saw the white snake. "What a beautiful white snake." "She is Bai Gu." The white snake is curled up with several eggs in the middle. It is guarding these eggs. Suddenly an egg cracked, Gu Qi was excited to death. "Look, the egg is cracked Chapter 798 Gu Qi is like a happy child, holding mu Nanshu''s hand excitedly. "Shh, don''t scare the snake." Mu Nanshu held down this lively little girl and was still in a wheelchair. Gu Qi quickly blocked his lips with his hand, and did not let himself make a sound again. Mu Nanshu has gentle eyebrows and eyes. He likes to see Gu Qi''s vivid and vigorous appearance. The eggshell is broken a little bit, and soft little thingse out of it. She thought it was a little white snake, but who knew it was a snake like the red sky. "It looks like dad at first sight." Gu Qi opened his eyes and looked at it carefully. "It''s really cute. The snake is not terrible at all. It''s very cute." "Do you like it?" "Well." In the past, Gu Qi thought that pets could only be cats and dogs. Now she envied mu Nanshu for having such two snakes. Mu Nanshu gently picked up the snake and put it in Gu Qi''s hand, "if you like, keep it well." "Can you really give it to me? Will Chixiao and Baigu climb into my bed to avenge me in the middle of the night "Little fool, I said that they have been with me for a long time, they are spiritual, but you have to promise me to take good care of it." "Well, I must take good care of it. The little guy is too small. I think I can crush it with one hand." Hearing that she was going to crush her child, Bai Gu "hissed" twice. Gu Qi quicklypensate is not, "I''m just joking, my baby is toote, will not hurt it, will take good care of it." These two snakes are almost perfect. "Give it a name." Gu Qi gently points the head of a little thing with his index finger, "that''s your father''s surname, it''s ChiYan." Gu Qi is holding ChiYan, and then he talks with Bai Gu for a long time. Those words were heard by a CAI on one side and almost died ofughter. "Baigu, are you in confinement now? How do snakes stay in confinement? Or I''ll have you fed more meat. " After listening to her nagging for a long time, a CAI couldn''t help but reply: "Miss Gu, snakesy eggs first and then hatch. This egg has been out for a long time, not just born." "Yes, you have to give Baigu more food." "Yes, miss. Don''t worry." After seeing Baigu and Chixiao, mu Nanshu took Gu Qi away. As soon as Gu Qi went back to the room, she began to check how to raise snakes. She had done enough homework and was bound to let ChiYan grow up safely. "ChiYan has no poison. It belongs to python. It can grow to arge size. You should be prepared mentally." "Well, I see." After staying in the mansion for some time, Gu Qijiao was almost the same. She proposed to return to the United States. Mu Nanshu has already dealt with her affairs and ns to apany her to dig graves in the United States. Who knows just arrived at the airport, several people in ck appeared in VIP waiting room. Several people obviously came for mu Nanshu, but they were very respectful in their words. "Sir." Gu Qi looked at several people nervously, "who are they?" Mu Nanshu patted her hand. "You go to America first, and I''ll find youter." "Is it the enemy''s revenge? You can rest assured that I will not let anyone hurt you Mu Nanshu rubbed her hair. "They''re not enemies. They won''t hurt me." "Who is that?" "I''ll exin it to you some other day. I''lle when I''m finished." Gu Qi Du is a little unhappy with her mouth. Mu Nanshu and her feelings are getting better and better recently, but there are still many secrets about him. She sighed. "Come on, then." "A Wang and a CAI follow you to dig first. I''lle after I''m busy." In the end, mu Nanshu still didn''t get on the ne. Gu Qi beat around and asked several times. A Wang and a CAI''s mouth is very tight, they only say that it is their own people, do not worry. Seeing the two men so calm, it seems that there is no danger, but I don''t know who they are. Back to their own home, a CAI and a Wang naturally will not follow her to take care of home. When we separated, a Wang and Gu Huan were inseparable. Gu Qi couldn''t see it. "Why don''t you go with him?" Ah Wan''s eyes were shining. "Is that ok?" "Of course not. I''m not married. What are you doing sticking together every day? I''m going to take our roons to the bar tonight "Miss Gu..." Wang is going to be pissed off by her. "I''m kidding you. Look at your nervousness. I''ll take the roon back to show my face and say hello. Anyway, youe to my chassis. I''ll invite you out this evening. I''ll see you in the evening A Wang justughed happily. Gu Qi didn''t know how mu Nanshu could follow such a stupid man as awan. All his happiness and anger were on his face.Back home, the red inmmation settled well, now the ChiYan has grown up some, Gu Qi every day to y with it for a long time. I haven''t seen Wu Mei and Jing Nian for a long time. After years of learning very well, I began to help Wu Mei manage Gu Qi''spany. Gu Qike has several important things to do when she returns to the United States. She changes the check given to her by mu Nanshu into money. She has several billion in her hand. Finally you can redeem you from Nangong! What''s more, she wants to find out what happened to Mike. She has to give her an ount whether she is dead or alive! Of course, the most important thing is, I''m sorry if I don''t go to the bar. Gu Qi dressed up as a man to mix out, Gu Huan and Wang fall in love, more and more small women. Although Wang''s EQ is not high, he is really good to Gu Huan, and Gu Qi is also allowed to develop freely by the two. Gu Qi has his own n. Since Gu Huan and a Wang are a couple, Wu Mei''s cold and lonely personality is just right with a CAI. Two people''s character seems to be quite match, if can let two people get happiness, Gu Qi nature also happy. After all, for so long, these two people, like her right and left arms, have taken good care of her. She has long regarded them as a family. "Mr. Qi, what are you thinking,ughing so happily?" "Nothing. Have Meier and the past few yearse?" "Already on the way." A CAI and Wu Mei should be a good match, Gu Qi thought secretly. A Wang and a CAI arrive first. A Wang gets up and goes back and forth in a hurry. Wang looked at him with disgust, "I haven''t seen each other for most of the day. Are you in such a hurry?" "What do you know about this single dog? I''ll worry about it for a minute when I leave my house." A CAI ignored his sarcasm and poured a ss of red wine slowly. He and mu Nanshu''s character is very simr, can let him move very few people. "Herees Miss Gu." A Wang poked his arm, and a CAI slowly opened his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, he froze, and a man appeared in his sight. The man was dressed in avender skirt with light make-up on his face, but his purple eyes seemed to be magical and took away all his mind. This is the woman Gu Qi took away from the boat. At the beginning, he just nced at her from afar and didn''t look at it seriously. But at this moment, after years of walking on high-heeled shoes, from far to near, a CAI can no longer hear all the sound around him. In his eyes, there is only that purple skirt girl in his heart. She is so beautiful! After years of change, she came out of the darkness of the past, and now she is shining everywhere. It''s no wonder that a CAI looks silly and his heart speeds up. A Wang dragged a CAI up and said, "Miss Gu, you are here." "You havee very early. Remember to call me seven master outside." The young girl is like a handsome girl. "Master Qi." "By the way, I''d like to introduce you to Wu Mei, who you''ve met before." Wu Mei and after years of simr temperament, are cold beauty, light said a Hello, "hello." "Hello." "If you''re not nice to the roon, I''ll kill your dog''s head." Wu Mei said fiercely. Wang a face guilty, how to care for the women around Qi are so fierce. Gu Qi led Jing Nian and said: "this is jingnian, jingnian. This is Liangfeng. This is Liangling. But I changed their name to achai Awang." After years, he stretched out his hand, and his expression was still indifferent, "hello." "Hello." A CAI stretched out his hand and touched her fingers. At the moment, he heard his heart beating. However, it is only a slight touch for a moment. After years of taking back the hand, a cold idea passes through the eyes. She hates herself? Chapter 799 A CAI''s sense is very sharp. Even if he doesn''t say anything for years, it''s just a nce. He''s aware of the unhappiness inside. "Sit down." Gu Qi had intended to match Wu Mei and a CAI. Who knows Wu Mei doesn''t have this idea at all, so he sits next to Awang. The three of them grew up together. It was Gu Qi who brought them out of the orphanage. In the hearts of the three, they are like rtives. Gu Qi is clever and cunning, but Gu Huan is much more honest and delicate. This time she apanied Gu Qi to China. Who knows she brought a boyfriend back. Wu Mei, as a good sister, of course, should make a good investigation of this a Wang. He should not let his sister suffer. "Can I have a drink?" Wu Mei raised his eyebrows and seemed to be trying to test a Wang. Wine is like a person''s character. She wants to see what kind of person awan is after being drunk. She can''t aggrieve Gu Huan. Gu Qi saw that Wu Mei''s thoughts were all in Awang''s body, and that posture was to stay with him today. She had no choice but to give up the idea. There was still a long way to go, and there were plenty of opportunities to get the two together. After years of looking at her, "Qi Ye, I heard that your front leg was injured. How is it now?" "Of course, I can run and jump. I''m bored to death when you are so worried about me that you don''t call me." "Qi Ye, I..." Wu Mei told her that she had worked hard for many years. When she first came to the United States, she couldn''t speak thenguage. She found someone to teach her, but learning thenguage was not enough. She also learned how to run apany with Wu Mei, saying that she wanted to repay Gu Qi. Every day even walk in reciting words, after work is also learning. In a short period of time, she has made rapid progress. In addition to some rare professional words, she is still learning and canmunicate with foreigners normally. As for financial management, she is more diligent and conscientious, and asionally goes out to talk about business. Her beautiful appearance over the years can help a lot. She is very smart, good at using her beauty, thepany''s performance has been booming recently. Wu Mei said that it would only take half a year at most, and he could let himself do it after years. After years of hard work, I didn''t call her. "Well, I don''t me you for your busy study every day." Gu Qi pinched her cheek. "Long time no see. Let''s have a drink." "Yes, Mr. Qi." From the moment he sat down for years, a CAI''s eyes were hard to move away from her. But he found something wrong. It seemed cold to anyone for years. Only in Gu Qi side has be a little girl''s appearance, just Gu Qi pinches her face, she is red face? The light in the bar is not normal, which can''t be confirmed. After years of watching Gu Qi''s expression clearly different from others, an incredible idea rises in a CAI''s brain. Is it Gu Qi who I like for years! At the beginning, after years and you were rescued by Gu Qi on the ck ship, Gu Qi was wearing men''s clothes at that time. She usually has no sense of propriety in her speech. Maybe she fell in love with her after years of thinking that she was a man. Later, even if you know that she is a woman, it is difficult to change this feeling. No wonder he shook hands with her before. There was some hostility in her eyes, and a Cai could figure it out. Gu Qi''s favorite person is Mr. and she is Mr. Gu''s. to some extent, after years of treating Mr. as an enemy, she naturally dislikes him. Just for a short time, a CAI has figured out this point, looking at the shy woman at a loss, every time Gu Qi approaches her, she will be flustered. A CAI drank a ss of wine at one go. He was different from awan, not like Awang''s hindsight. He always knew what he wanted. When he saw the first year, he knew he was in a heartbeat. It''s a pity that the flower named love has not yet opened and has withered. Seeing that he was drinking alone, Gu Qi pushed the past years. "We are the host for a long time. Please help me to take good care of my guests. When I was in China, I was taken care of by them." Wu Mei and a Wang are mixing wine and can''t take care of them for the time being. Originally felt that the flowers in his heart were withering, Gu Qi pushed over the years. Her strength is very big, after years had not paid attention to, a careless she was pushed full. A CAI''s conditioned reflex took hold of his body for years, and a faint fragrance floated into his nose. The moment he hit his arms, a CAI''s heart beat faster, love came too fast, just like a tornado, Qi Ye this God assists. "Oh, I''m sorry, but I''m too hard." Gu Qi sticks out his tongue. After years, he hade out of a CAI''s arms and sat up straight. A CAI clearly saw the disgust in her eyes.Like a basin of cold water will just be in the heart that wipe joy to drench thoroughly. Of course, he hoped it was only his own guess, not true. "Mr. Liang, I''d like to offer you this ss of wine. Thank you for taking care of our seventh master." She raised her ss and though she said thanks, her eyes were cold. If someone else is like this, a CAI certainly won''t take the wine. He is Mr. Mu''s side of the people, is also superior to others, in addition to the Mr. don''t need to see anyone''s face. But this wine is respected for many years, even if he knows that she is not sincere, he is also willing. It''s hard to say love. It''s just a sentence. I don''t know where I''m going. After drinking this ss of wine, my throat is full of bitterness. "I''ll go and say hello to you if you help me apany a CAI." After years, he could not refuse any request from Gu Qi. Looking at Gu Qi, she goes to tease the hot girl not far away. She smiles. "How much do you drink A CAI saw the bitterness in her eyes and felt that she had guessed it right. The person she liked was Gu Qi. Only Gu Qi thought she was an ordinary sisterhood. "Why, Mr. Liang wants to have a drink with me?" After years, the artillery fire was aimed at a CAI. Miss Mingming is unrestrained and does not like people, only the master of his family. Gu Qi is not around, her body immediately erected a lot of sharp spines. "Miss jingnian, would you please?" "Then obedience is better than respect." After years and youyou''s personality is different, she is stubborn and strong, never willing to admit defeat, even if the other side is a man, also want to have apetition. She will not have met mu Nanshu anger are vent on a CAI. Wu Mei and a Wang are busy fighting, "I warn you, my little roon looks soft. Qi Ye and I are not so simple. If you want to marry a roon, you have to pass me." After years of pouring wine, he asked coldly, "how can you not see your husband?" "My husband is busy." A CAI knows that mu Nanshu is the one who wants to drink more after years. "Ah, business is busy, and my seventh master is not idle. A great man actually asked a woman to go all the way to find him." After years of speech, quite dissatisfied, mu Nanshu is the bottom line of a CAI and a Wang. You can say anything, never his husband. "Miss Nian, if you don''t know my husband, please don''t say that. My husband''s feelings for Miss Gu are much deeper than you think." "Yes." I don''t believe it for years. Her beauty has been remembered by men since childhood. Although she is not very old now, she has long been dead to men. Not only do not like men, she even hate men, in the eyes of many years, men and animals are no different. She didn''t think mu Nanshu was so affectionate that sheughed at a CAI''s words. In this world, only youyou and Gu Qi treat her best. She ns to stay with Gu Qi all her life. "Miss Nian, what prejudice do you have against your husband, or me, for a long time, it''s better for you to understand it slowly. Maybe you will think that we are not what you think we are. Mr. Gu is also sincere to Miss Gu "True? Your man''s heart is the cheapest thing in the world. Even if you give it to me with both hands, I won''t take it. " This sentence let a CAI sink in the heart, her prejudice to men is too deep. "Let''s not talk about it today. Drink." "Let me see how powerful Mr. Mu is." After years directly picked up the bottle, "it''s too troublesome to use a cup, how about using a wine bottle." "I''ll stay with you to the end." When Gu Qi came back, he found that the table was full of wine sses and bottles. Gu Huan was the worst drinker and fell asleep on awan''s legs. Chapter 800 "After a few years, I''ll let you greet a CAI. You don''t have to drink yourself like this?" After years of wine bottles in front of me, how long did I leave. "Master Qi, I''m fine." "I''m drunk like this. I''m not drunk yet. A CAI, you won''t let me go for years. Anyway, she''s a girl." "Sorry, Miss Gu." "I want to drink with Mr. Liang. Don''t worry, Mr. Qi. I can still drink it." "I''m so drunk that I can''t drink any more. I''m rich now. We''ll bring you back tomorrow." Gu Qi saw that after years of drunkenness, "forget it, let''s go first. How can anyone drink like you and blow with a bottle?" In this way, the gods will be drunk. "Meier, don''t drink any more." "Mr. Qi, I''m not drunk. You send me back for years. I''ll fight him to the end tonight." "Then you y, I''ll go first. Ah Cai,e and help me." After years of soft rely on Gu Qi, usually you support a person may not use too much strength. But the drunkard is very tired, lying down on Gu Qi is like the top of Mount Tai. After years of wearing high-heeled shoes, Gu Qisheng was afraid that her legs would twist. "A CAI, do me a favor. You are strong. Hold her." "No, I don''t want men touching me." After years, there is still some reason. Gu Qi touched her head, "after years of good, I can''t help you." "I, I can go myself." After years of speaking, he stood up, and his steps were flimsy. See her body a fall, a just hold her. "Get out of here." Gu Qi saw that she was drunk, so he had to ask a CAI to pick her up. "Ah Cai, you can hold her in the car." A CAI took years into his arms, and his heart beat rapidly beyond control. Until she got on the car, she seemed to be drunk and fell asleep in a CAI''s arms. Gu Qi didn''t bother her any more, for fear that she would be tossed up again. Drunkards are terrible. She sat in front and gave the name of an apartment. The back seat is in the arms of a CAI for many years. He just holds her in his arms and doesn''t dare to take the opportunity to do anything. By the light outside, he looked at the beautiful face of the woman in his arms. Gu Huan is a small jasper, Gu Qi is bright and moving, after years is cool and elegant noble. A CAI had no impression of Gu Huan and Gu Qi, but he fell in love at first sight after years. For the first time in his life, he was so close to a woman that he was in aplicated mood. Some small excitement, excitement and some tension, even at a loss. He finally understood the ambivalence of a Wang when he fell in love at the beginning. He was also like a young boy, full of joy and bitterness. After years of vaguely grasping his cor, calling Gu Qi. "Qi Ye, Qi Ye..." When she arrived at her apartment, a CAI took her out of the car. This is Gu Qi''s first time to live in the local food, hardcover apartment tidied up in good order. There are many English textbooks on the table, "this is the bedroom." Push open the bedroom door, Gu Qi found that there are all kinds of learning books, there are many post it notes, remind her what time to do. She knew that she had worked hard for years, but she didn''t expect that she would. A just put her on the bed, after years of hands but did not loosen his chest clothes. "Miss Gu..." A CAI is in a dilemma. It''s not that he doesn''t want to let go. "You lie on the bed with her for a while, and I''ll get her a towel to wipe. Don''t move. Don''t wake her up." Gu Qi still believes in a CAI''s conduct, not to mention that she is still here. Even if she is not there, a CAI will not mess around. She went to wash her hands, indirect hot water, only a CAI and years lying in bed. As soon as he lowered his head, he kisses her white forehead. Here is her boudoir, and there is a faint fragrance on the bed, which is full of people''s taste. Jing Nian murmured: "Qi Ye, I like you..." A CAI had no choice but to smile. He guessed that he was not a sister''s rtive to Gu Qi after years. He never discriminated against this kind of feeling, but Gu Qihe was a couple, and he was doomed to be sad after years. "Herees the towel." Gu Qi saw that after years, he was so tight that he didn''t know where to start. "Or I''lle." A CAI took the towel from her hand. "Please." After years of wearing only light make-up, towel gently wipe clean. Gu Qi took off her shoes and wiped her hands and feet. A CAI wants to get up and hears her murmur: "don''t go, Qi Ye, please..." Gu Qi stood far from hearing, "what did she say?""Nothing." "Ah Cai, I''ve been holding you for years, or you''ll apany her tonight. I''m not sure that she''s drunk like this. If you want to vomit and drink water at night, you need someone to take care of me. I''ll sleep on the sofa outside all night. You have something to call me. " After years of living in a single apartment, there is no second bedroom, even her bed is only 1.5 meters. After years of holding a CAI tightly, she could never lie side by side, and the bed could not be squeezed. "Yes." "Ah Cai, I believe in your character. You can''t..." Even if she believes in a CAI''s character, Gu Qi is still a little worried. "Don''t worry, miss. I''m not drunk." "He''s a good man. He didn''t get drunk after drinking so much." Gu Qi patted him on the shoulder, "after years, please take care of it." "Good." Gu Qi turned off the light and opened the door. If something happened in the past year, she could hear it for the first time. In the dark, a CAI''s hand didn''t know where to put it. There was a little devil in his heart who encouraged him. "Hold her, don''t you like her? Anyway, she holds yours first. " Another voice of justice sounded: "no, she likes not you, you absolutely can not take advantage of others." A CAI did not move, did not touch her skin. "Qi Ye..." She gently read, a CAI inexplicably some heartache. She can be sold to that kind of ce, it shows that she has experienced too many bad things in the past, Gu Qi Nu disguised as a man saved her, let her heart secretly Xu. Who knows the naughty Gu Qi is not a man, but a woman, and now there is a gentleman, it must be very sad for years. When she''s drinking in a bar, it''s like she''s ying with her life. A CAI couldn''t help touching her face and sighing. After years in his arms moved, small head rubbed against, "seven ye, is it you?" Her voice is very small, only the a-cai who is close to her can hear clearly. Gu Qi, who was sleeping on the sofa, fell asleep for a while. Where could he hear her dreamnguage. A CAI didn''t answer. His strong male body made him restless for years. "Qi Ye I like you for years. " She whispered, kissing him on the face. A CAI is flustered. What is the plot! It''s totally different from the script. He thought that with years to dawn, she could wake up and release herself. Who knows that she now half drunk and half awake will he as Gu Qi, and in her heart, Gu Qi is the first man appearance. How to do, a CAI has never been so close to a woman. If someone else he pushed it away, but she was years old. Before today, a CAI certainly would not believe that there is a so-called love at first sight in this world. When he saw the moment of years, he knew that it was love at first sight. After years of hesitation, he found his lips and kissed him. The soft touch spreads on the lips, with a sigh of satisfaction. "Qi Ye..." She kept calling Gu Qi''s name. Why don''t you call Gu Qi? It''s because she''s afraid that she can''t help but tell herself how she miss her. She realized that she was not a sister to Gu Qi. At that time, she did not dare to go too close to Gu Qi. She was afraid, afraid of their feelings leaked, they will feel that they are a pervert. So she had to bury her love in her heart and study hard. She wanted to grow up quickly and be Gu Qi''s right and left hand in the future. After drinking, all her feelings burst out. A CAI is going to blow up, too. She is kissing herself. When awan described this feeling before, he also felt exaggeration. At the moment, he really felt the palpitation in his heart. A soft and boneless hand poked into his clothes He reached out and tried to pull her away, but the wet touch was around him. She is like a demon, hanging him down Chapter 801 This night is full of beautiful, after years like a goblin. A CAI is afraid that after years, the girl''s voice is too loud to wake Gu Qi. Seeing Gu Qi''s appearance, he doesn''t know that he likes her. Not only Gu Qi didn''t know, but all the people didn''t know. Most women are very close. Even going to the toilet is hand in hand when she was a student. If she didn''t say that, Gu Qi would never know. Drunk after years of no sense, if Gu Qi know, I am afraid after years of sober will be very embarrassing. Considering thisyer, a CAI in order to maintain the mind of years, he does not want to let Gu Qi wake up. Then he can only appease for years, but how can he, a bachelor who has been single for so many years, know how to pacify them. Hum, he''ll find out if he sticks her out again. Over the years, she suffered a lot of grievances and finally met Gu Qi. For her, Gu Qi is a sense of security. She regards herself as Gu Qi, and her instinct is to stick to herself. "Master Qi, don''t let me go." She said vaguely. A CAI was afraid that she would wake Gu Qi, so he had to block her voice with his lips. After years of restless hands in his body free, from time to time also issued a beautiful sound. That night, a CAI almost died in bed. The little girl almost didn''t explode, but he kept the bottom line and didn''t touch her. I have been tossing about for a long time. After years, I slowly fell asleep. A CAI breathed a sigh of relief. Confirming that she was asleep, she wanted to get out of bed quietly. However, the little girl''s hand tightly held his waist, so he had to admit his life. After years, she would get up very early every day to recite words. Even if it was a hangover, she would wake up earlier. When I opened my eyes, I saw a Cai who was sleeping beside me. My pupils suddenly erged. The next second, she had sat up vertically. First of all, her clothes are just a little messy, but she still wears them well. Except for the ufortable headache after the hangover, there was no other feeling. Think ofst night Gu Qi let him send himself back, after years did not make a big noise. A CAI opened his eyes and said, "are you awake?" Looking at his chest buttons are all torn open, there are some ambiguous traces. A CAI was afraid of her misunderstanding and exined, "it was you who gnawed it." After years just want to speak, one eye saw Gu Qi asleep on the sofa outside the door. She stares at a CAI one eye, "youe in with me." When she got out of the bathroom, she went to the bathroom to clean her clothes. She closed the door, reached for a CAI to the wall, lowered her voice and said, "what happenedst night?" "You hold on to my clothes, and at night, I kiss you to stop your voice." A CAI calmly told the truth ofst night. After years of cold eyebrows, he raised his hand and was about to hit a CAI in the face. "You rascal A CAI held out his hand and said, "Miss Nian, it''s you who kiss me first, and I have no choice but to do it." "If you have no choice, you will deliberately take advantage of me!" "If it''s taking advantage of you, you can check your body carefully for other traces." After years of wearing a skirt, she can''t take off her skirt now. But a CAI is also right. If he really did something to her, her clothes would have been gone. "If I don''t do that, your secret will be exposed." Over the years, she had an illusion that a CAI''s eyes could see through everything. "My secret? I have a secret. " She said it with a certain guilty conscience. A CAI slowly bent over and whispered in her ear, "you like Miss Gu." A low voice sounded in her ear, from the male hot breath in her ear, her body can not help but tremble. After years of biting her lips, this has always been a secret hidden in her heart. Even Wu Mei didn''t notice it. How could the man who met once know. After years of being known the secret, the heart is very nervous, the small face is in a panic, where there is the previous indifference. "You You''re talking nonsense A CAI''s button is not finished, he will open his chest, "these are the evidence, you take me as her." After years to see his secret was uncovered, his face turned red. "You "Please rest assured that I will not tell Miss Gu." A CAI buttoned up the cor and hid the trace in his shirt. After years of looking up at him, a pair of purple double pupil tearful, "you really won''t tell her?" "I told her it was good?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "I won''t say it, don''t worry." A CAI wanted to touch her head. That pair of tearful purple pupil''s lethality is too big, big to him almost also divulges own mind."What conditions do you have?" After years, it seems that I still don''t believe him. If it is someone else will take this secret to threaten her love, a just shed this idea. But in the end, he didn''t say anything, "no conditions." He opened the door and left. After years of relief, the man didn''t seem to be as bad as other men. She looked at her red and swollen lips, but there was no trace on her body. After years of relief, wash clean, change body fresh clothes to go out. Gu Qi is still dressed upst night, lying on the sofa and sleeping. Looking at the pure face, after years of kneeling on the ground, bent over her side, long hair poured down. Such a beautiful face, no wonder a CAI fell in love with her at first sight. However, at the moment, she has only Gu Qi''s pretty face and long eyshes like two small fans. The lips are red, like a rose. After years of heart movement, as if possessed in general, she slowly bent over, want to kiss that piece of red lips. Just for a second, she won''t find out. "Dong Dong Dong Dong." The heart seems to be beating out. At this time, Gu Qi opened his eyes, on the pair of beautiful purple pupil. "Wow, did I see the little angel?" There were also some embarrassing years, see Gu Qi did not find their own mind, she rxed some. "Qi Ye, what do you think, headache?" Gu Qi covered his head, "I haven''t drunk for a long time, it''s a little ufortable." "I''ll press it for you." After years of sitting on the sofa, Gu Qi lies on her thigh with her eyes closed, enjoying years of massage. "Are you better?" "Well, much better. After years, what about a CAI?" "He left early in the morning, saying it was inconvenient to stay." Gu Qiughs: "thanks to himst night, by the way, he didn''t do anything to you?" "No, no, he''s a gentleman." "That''s good. I''m afraid he won''t be able to control a beauty like you." After years of a little guilty,st night he yed up and down on the man, he can resist really very strong. "I''d like to introduce a CAI to you as a boyfriend. You can see that he is handsome and nice. Last night, when I was faced with a beautiful woman like you, I could not be moved Gu Qi originally nned to introduce him to Wu Mei. Now it seems that it is good for him to give him many years. "Mr. Qi, I''m still young, and I don''t intend to fall in love. I just want to learn more now, so don''t worry about me." Gu Qi saw her refusal, "really not?" "No "Yes, you are not big at all. When you want to fall in love, you can consider a CAI. He is definitely a good man among good men." "Well, thank you for your concern." Seeing Gu Qi didn''t say anything more, she was relieved. "You want to be leisurely? We''ll get her back in a moment After years, however, she did not know what she was thinking. Gu Qi said several times before returning to her mind. "What did you just say, Mr. Qi?" "I''m talking about you." "Youyou I don''t know if she''s doing well Before Wu Mei helped her inquire, youyou had a good time at Nangong Li, and Nangong Li didn''t treat her badly. But the specific how she is, or from her mouth to listen to her to know. "Don''t worry, Nangong Li is a good man and won''t be embarrassed." Gu Qi got up from her leg, "lend you the bathroom, by the way, find me your clothes, I''ll wear them first." "Good." Gu Qi naughty from the bathroom probe out, "do you want to wash with me?" "Mr. Qi, you are not serious again!" "It''s all women who are afraid of." After years of pushing her in quickly, "I''ll get your clothes." What are women afraid of? She has no choice but to smile, my seven ye, how do you know I am not afraid? For you, I don''t even have the courage to look into your eyes. Chapter 802 Youyou looks at Nangong Li with tears in her big eyes. She doesn''t know what she did wrong. But is learning English with people, how can Nangong Li be so angry? The chill on him was like a giant beast, as if it would devour her at any time. "Young master, what''s the matter with you?" On that pair of innocent big eyes, tears whirled in purple eyes, Nangong centrifugation seems to be hit by something. What is he doing? Almost hit an innocent woman. Release you, he left a sorry to run away. Youyou looks at Nangong Li''s back. She frowns. What''s wrong with young master? Nangong Li took a cold bath to calm downpletely. Late at night, Nangong is still in the study. You carry the hot milk in, "young master, it''s not early, you have a rest early." Nangong left a nce at her, did not speak, you put down the milk, quietly back out. "Wait a minute." Nangong Li finally speaks. "What else can I do for you, young master?" "From tomorrow on, I''ll teach you." "Young master, teach me English? But don''t you have to work very busy, where do you have time to teach me? " "You''re right next to me, and I''ll teach you from the simplest grammar." Leisurely small face across a red, seems to be a little excited. "Young master, may I?" "Well." Youyou was so excited all night that she could finally stop waiting for him toe back every day. Every time Nangong leaves for work, she feels like a little pet from Nangong. Take him to work, except that it will take a part of the time to make dinner, the rest of the time she spent was very long. If I could be with him every day, I wouldn''t be able to see him anytime, anywhere? "Thank you, young master." Youyou smiles happily. Seeing the silly girlughing so happily, Nangong pulled out a light smile from the cold corner of her mouth. She is really a little fool who is easy to satisfy. The next morning, the table was full of breakfast, and there was no little girl in the kitchen and living room. Nangong left after breakfast, you still can''t see you. What is this girl doing? Knock on the door of the guest room, "here it is." Youyou opens the door and there are all kinds of clothes on the bed. "Are you going on a blind date?" Nangong from pick eyebrow road. In his impression, only blind date can have such a grand scale. "Young master, I want to go to work with you. Young master, these clothes are not suitable for work." "Wear whatever you want." "How can you be casual? Young master, this is my first time to work. " Youyou''s face is full of seriousness. On her pair of sincere eyes, Nangong centrifugal was defeated somewhere. He carefully helped her choose among the clothes and chose a more professional suit. "This one." When he picked it up, his fingers were hooked with a pair of ck trousers. When he looked carefully, it turned out to be a ckce bra. As if with Mars, he threw off his bra and left quickly. "I''ll wait for you down here. Come on." "Yes, young master." Down the stairs, his heart is still beating, thinking about the touch ofce fingers, if this thing is worn on youyou Stupid girl is a little stupid, but she has a good figure. The next day is also a smooth sailing, leisurely with Nangong away from the side of learning. She taught herself when he was busy. When he was not busy, he would teach her grammar and pronunciation specially. The assistant will also tell her to do some simple things. After living for so many years, she feels that she is really alive for the first time. She has found her own life goal. Nangong Li finds that youyou is also slowly changing. He is not so inferiorityplex at the beginning. He always lowers his head every time he talks to him. She never dared to face his eyes. If she was a little louder, she would quickly bow her head and admit that she was wrong. At that time, she was careful when walking, sitting and lying, and now her face began to have some more smiles. Nangong Li gets the news that Gu Qi has gone to China. There is no doubt that she went to find the man. That night, he drank a lot of wine, in order to prevent mistakes after drinking, he locked himself in the room for the night. With the passage of time, he was busy with his work every day, and his thoughts of Gu Qi became less and less. As for her poor life experience and simple character, he treated her as a sister. He handled her household registration and got a green card, so that she could live in the United States. He also taught her how to make a living. One day, even if she left herself, she could live alone. After straightening out his attitude towards Youyou, Nangong Li is much morefortable."Young master, shall I wear this suit tomorrow?" Youyoues to the study barefoot with a suit of clothes. And nangongli contact for a long time, she also feel the character of nangongli. It was cold outside and hot inside, so she dared to indulge a little in front of him. She knew that he would be good as long as he didn''t go beyond that bottom line. And the bottom line is love. Youyou knows that the person he loves is not himself, but pity for himself. And she is not so greedy, as long as she can stay with him all her life, as for others, she does not dare to extravagant. Even if the rtionship is stable, she is in charge of his daily life and he is her teacher. Until that day. Someone rang the doorbell, Nangong Li tidied up the cuffs and gracefully walked down the stairs. "Young master, I''ll open the door." When the door opened, a cheerful voice rang out: "Dang Dang Dang, did you miss me?" The smiling woman at the door was not the teenager who photographed her and her sister on the ck boat. "You, you are..." Gu Qi lifted up his hair and shortened it. "It''s me. I was like this that day." "Yo Yo, are you ok?" After years, he stepped out of Gu Qi''s back. "Sister!" Leisurely rushed to the arms of the past year, while the two sisters met, Gu Qi freely approached Nangong Li. "Brother Nangong, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why are you more and more handsome?" Gu Qi hee hee ha ha, just like in his own home. Today, she is wearing clothes for years, most of which are noble and cool. That style of clothes on Gu Qi, but not a bit quiet, she was wearing out bright. The deep feeling that had not been buried for many days burst out at the moment of her appearance. "Why did youe?" Nangong Li hides a little happiness in his heart. Even though he knew that she could note to find himself, he still had a trace of expectation. "Guess?" Gu Qi''s big eyes flickered. Although she had ck pupils, those eyes were full of aura. "Who could have guessed, you naughty, that your leg is not broken? All right? " Nangong has no good airway. "Brother Nangong, how do you know my leg is broken? Did you follow me? " Nangongli is sending someone to follow her journey. At the airport, the picture of her sitting in a wheelchair was sent to Nangong Li''s hand. "No "You must have followed me, but it doesn''t matter. Brother Nangong, I''lle back to see you this time." Gu Qi talks to people and ghosts, and tries to please Nangong Li. "Look at me? Are you so kind? " In the arms of youyou unconscious, looking at the two people over there, Nangong Li gently raised the corner of his mouth to prove his happy mood at the moment. I have been with him for so long that I seldom meet him so happily. As soon as Gu Qi came, he became so happy. There was a slight pain in her heart. She was the girl that master Nangong liked. Bright and beautiful, like a beautiful rose, I can''t help but like her. "What''s wrong, yo yo?" After years of seeing herplexion, she asked anxiously. This younger sister was protected by her from childhood. She separated from her for the first time. I don''t know if she can get used to it. "No, it''s OK, sister. Sit down first. I''ll get you some tea." After years of looking at you you''s back, you and the past have changed a little. It''s like changing from a girl to a woman. She has her own mind. "After years,e and sit down." Gu Qi said. Nangong Li sits opposite her, Gu Qi jumps to him. Her active approach makes Nangong Li''s moodplicated and her heart beat faster. See leisurely bring tea, Gu Qi dog leg of the end of the cup, "Nangong brother drink water." "If you want to go to the Sanbao hall, what are you doing here today?" "I want to take you home." "Bang..." Chapter 803 Youyou''s teacup falls to the ground. "I''m sorry, young master. I didn''t mean to. I''ll clean it up." She squatted on the ground in a hurry to clean up, Gu Qi has always been pitiful, "little yo, you rest, Ie, cut your hand is not good." Gu Qigang said, his big hands and feet were severely cut by the debris. "Qi Ye, your hand..." After years of heartache. At the same time, another figure faster than her, the first time will Gu Qi''s hand to hold in his mouth, will her mouth blood suction out. This curtain falls in youyou''s eyes, and she hides her injured hand behind her. Mingming knew that the person he liked was not herself, and she never thought about having anything further to do with Nangong Li. But the pain is not so easy to control. It''s not her hand, it''s her heart. It''s very painful She packed up the debris and came with a band aid. "Give it to me." Nangong didn''t even look at her. "Here you are, young master." "Are you a child? Such a clumsy person also said he would help others. " Nangong left one side of her, the other side is distressed to wrap her fingers. Gu Qi a face indifferent attitude, "such a little wound is nothing, I can jump up and kick people before my bone fracture." See her that the appearance of dancing, Nangong from some helpless and some speechless, "is is is, know you are fierce." "By the way, to get back to the point, I came here today to..." Gu Qi has not finished, youyou interrupted her, "Miss Gu, sister, I''m going to make dinner. It''s hard for you toe." "Well, you can make more Sichuan dishes." Nangong left and did not want to say. "Brother Nangong, I have to say that your mind is very delicate. You still remember what I like to eat." Nangong Li would like to say that I already know your preferences. Since thest time Gu Qi exined to him that Nangong left from Gu''s family, Gu Qi felt that the marriage would not seed. In her heart and Nangong from just brother general, get along with a lot of happy. "Mr. Qi, I''ll help you." "Good." Gu Qi got up again and went upstairs. "It''s rare toe here. Brother Nangong doesn''t show me your mansion yet." In fact, this vi is not luxurious. Nangongli has been developing in Europe, and this is just one of his footholds. If you weren''t here, he wouldn''t have stayed. There is nothing to visit here. Gu Qi naturally has her intention to say so. "Whose room is this?" Gu Qi asked. She is a smart woman. Her visit is fake. Her real purpose is to explore the rtionship between youyou and nangongli. There are only two people in this vi. I don''t know if youyou has suffered. Her careful thinking, even if not to say Nangong Li is also very clear, he directly provoked the words. "We have been sharing rooms and sleeping, before the incident is an ident, in my heart I only take her as a sister." "That''s good. I''m afraid you bully Xiaoyou." Gu Qi Tiantian smile, that smile is like a round of small sun, let his eyes. Nangong stepped forward and pushed her to her room to close the door. "Brother Nangong, what are you doing?" Gu Qi is a little cautious, in her heart, Nangong Li is the representative of a gentleman. Gu Qi with both hands against his chest, "you don''t get so close, strange ufortable." "Qiqi, why did youe back?" He even looked forward to the possibility that Gu Qi and mu Nanshu were at odds, so Gu Qi chose toe back. "Come back to dig graves." "Digging graves?" Her brain circuits are never understood. Gu Qiyi pushed him away. "There are two things when Ie back. One is youyou and the other is digging graves. You know my past. I saw Mike in China." When Nangong Li confirms that he wants to be with Gu Qi, he thoroughly investigates Gu Qi''s past. Mike is her childhood sweetheart. She jumped into the sea and died a few years ago. Now Gu Qi sees him. It''s really strange. "Are you right?" "I grew up with that son of a bitch. He turns into ashes. I can know him. I came back to check his identity." "What about Mu Nan Shu?" Gu Qi saw that he cared so much that he couldn''t helpughing: "brother Nangong, are you thinking that I don''t have a good rtionship with xiaosushu, are you going to pick up the leak?" Nangong Li yed her forehead, never seen such a woman without skin and face. Other women are very reserved, but she this little bastard dare to say anything. She said that, but she pretended to be reserved. "It depends on whether you give me the chance.""Brother Nangong, you''re old. You''d better find a woman to get engaged. I''ll make sure of him in my life." Two people said briskly, south pce from poked her forehead, "you tube me." "Brother Nangong, I really like him." "What do you like about him?" "He is handsome." Gu Qi took him as his big brother and spoke frankly. Thanks to Nangong Li, she thought she would say something more powerful. Who knows she said such a shallow answer. "Am I not handsome?" "You''re handsome, too, but not as handsome as I like." Gu Qi''s emotional intelligence is very high, and he soon muddled this problem over. "Do you like the antiques in the coffin?" "I don''t want you to say that about him. He is different from others. He is handsome and intelligent. If I were the monkey that made a big noise in the sky, he would be the Buddha in the Western Heaven, who would eat me to death. The men and women I''ve experienced before are all men and women that I eat them. Xiaopivot is the only man I can''t control. " Nangong left Leng hum. "Brother Nangong, don''t you think it''s good for us to be like this now? In the future, I promise to find you a beautiful sister-inw to make you happy. " "My business is none of your business." Kitchen. After years of looking at the tears in her eyes, she was still entangled with her fingers, "I''lle." "Sister, I''ll do it myself." After years, she took the band aid in her hand, wiped her blood clean, and then pasted it to her after detoxification. "Do you like him?" After years of growing up with her, her words and deeds can know the meaning of years. Leisurely flustered waved his hand, "no, no, sister, don''t talk nonsense." "Don''t lie to me. Did you like him after that night?" Women''s first time is very important, most women will care about the first man. That night, youyou approached Nangong Li actively under the effect of the drug. Gu Qi said several times that Nangong Li was a gentleman. It''s normal for youyou to like Nangong Li when she meets a good man after suffering too much. "I I like him, but I don''t have other thoughts, and I don''t want to marry him. The young master took me in, bought me clothes, taught me to read, and gave me a green card. He was very kind to me. Sister, I just want to stay with the young master. " "But he doesn''t love you." Just the reaction can prove the problem, Gu Qi and youYou are both injured, but Nangong Li''s eyes are only Gu Qi. His first reaction is to absorb the bloodstain on Gu Qi''s fingers and bandage her. Youyou has no position in his heart. "I know, I knew it from the beginning, so I said I didn''t ask for so much. Sister, have you ever liked someone? Now I know how it feels to like someone. It''s not possession. As long as I look at him from afar and hear his voice, I''m very happy when he eats my cooking. I want to apany him, always apany him, don''t take me away, OK Youyou, holding the hand of years, pleaded. "But he will marry someone else. You should understand that it is impossible to marry him in our capacity. What would you do then?" "I..." After years how can not understand her mind, she also fell in love with a person, a person should not love. But she is more lucky than youyou is that she can always apany her as a friend and never leave. Youyou is different. Her identity is doomed to love Nangong. Nangong family would never agree to marry her. The most important thing is that Nangong does not love her, just like Gu Qi. "If there was a time when the young master no longer needed me, I would leave by myself and never see him again." Chapter 804 After years and you have prepared arge table of food, in the face of jingnian and Youyou, the two most beautiful beauties, Nangong did not take a look. Although jingnian and youYou are simr in appearance, their personalities are quite different. They are somewhat like spring flowers and Autumn Moon. If other men see two people must have eyes straight, and Nangong Li will two people as invisible people. He has been looking at Nangong Li secretly for years. Considering their marriage, Nangong Li is really a good man. If their family is well matched with Nangong''s, they will marry you for years. From small torge, the appearance of the two people has attracted countless disturbance, youyou is her desperate protection. She also hopes that her sister can get happiness. She likes a person who doesn''t belong to her. After years of sighing in my heart, I know that I should take you away by force. Long pain is better than short pain. It is the best choice for you to leave Nangong as soon as you have not fallen into too deep. But she can''t stand the long begging, their sisters are simr in the end. The same fate, the same love should not love people, the same for love andpromise. She can''t even control her own heart. How can she manage you? "Young master, miss, have dinner." Youyou is a maid. Gu Qi pulled her to the side and sat down, "don''t be busy, you sit." "After years, you sit." Gu Qi didn''t treat himself as an outsider. Youyou looks at Nangong and says, "young master..." "Sit down." He specially took out the good wine he had kept for a long time because he knew that Gu Qi liked to drink. Gu Qi shook the red wine in the ss, "brother Nangong, thank you for your care these days." You hear this in the heart a tight, she knows Gu Qi is kind, but she is reluctant to leave Nangong. "Before, I was in a tight budget, so I asked you to take care of you for a while. Now that I have plenty of money, I will give you the 100 million yuan with interest, which is the interest and the expenses for you to take care of you. " Youyou doesn''t make a sound. She looks at nangongli because she wants to know where she is for nangongli. Even if there is no love between men and women, will he not give up a little? "Nangong from calm way:" the money will not be used, originally also not much, after you take good care of her is. " He did not have a trace of hesitation, long heart in blood. After years of speaking at this moment: "in this case, you long..." Now Nangong Li has expressed his will clearly, but if he doesn''t give up at all, he has no opinion. But people show no interest in their sister, so why stay? "Miss Gu, sister, I want to stay." Nangong from the line of sight toward her, Gu Qi also some surprised, "you don''t go with us?" "Thank you for your kindness. I''m used to the life here. The young master is teaching me English and other things. I want to continue learning with him." Gu Qi originally wanted to say that he could find someone to teach her, but she was such a talented person that her brain turned to understand. Before in the ck boat let her follow Nangong to leave, she did not have a bit of dissatisfaction, he beat Nangong from her to exin. It''s obvious that she has a good feeling for Nangong Li. Maybe she likes it in these days. This is also a normal thing. You are beautiful and simple, and Nangong is not a good match. In the blink of an eye, Gu Qi has already seen the leisurely mind. In her opinion, this is a good marriage. "Since you don''t want to, I won''t ask for it. I''ll leave you the phone number in a moment. If you want to leave one day, you cane to us at any time." "Thank you, miss." Such a good Gu Qi, you you can''t hate it at all. She finally knows why Nangong Lihui likes her so much. You dare not look at Nangong Li''s eyes. She is afraid that Nangong Li thinks she is cheeky. Even if it was cheeky, she would stay. Gu Qi found that she was nervous, and immediately came to an end. "Wow, xiaoyouyou''re really good at craftsmanship. Brother Nangong, you''re so lucky that you can eat such delicious dishes every day." She wanted to help youyou out of the siege, but Nangong Li replied: "you cane to eat every day in the future. I don''t mind." Scared Gu Qi almost didn''t choke to death, Nangong Li handed the water to her, "there are a lot of delicious food, I won''t rob you." Obviously, Nangong Li didn''t give up on her, and a meal was finished in her awkward chat. After dinner, Gu Qi feels that staying here again will affect Nangong Li''s and youyou''s feelings. Gu Qi can see clearly that Nangong Li likes her and youyou likes Nangong Li. The better Nangong is to himself, the more sad youyou will be.Nangong Li sent her to the door, "I want toe here at any time in the future." "Well, then I''ll go." "Seven seven." "Well?" Gu Qi looks back. "Your birthday ising." Nangong Li put forward this sentence. Her speech in front of Mr. Gu was that the news of their engagement was announced at her birthday party. Nangong did not intend to give up, and neither did Gu and Nangong. Gu Qijiao said with a smile: "thank you for reminding Nangong. Goodbye, xiaoyouyou. Goodbye." "Take your time, Miss Gu." Gu Qihe left after years, and after getting on the bus, he said to her: "thank you, Mr. Qi." Even if she didn''t have a showdown with Gu Qi in advance, Gu Qi also guessed with her own smart brain. "What I can aplish depends on her fate. If brother Nangong can ept Youyou, it will also be a good thing." "I hope so." There is no hope for them after years. Their origin Fortunately, her sister, who has worked so hard to protect, is clean and only broke in Nangong. If Nangong Li could be responsible for her, he would have no regrets. Looking at the fallen leaves outside the window, her thoughts floated to many years ago. "What are you animals going to do to my sister?" "Herees another little beauty." "I beg you, touch me if you want, not my sister." "Sister, don''t!" "What''s the matter, years?" Gu Qi turned his head and saw two lines of tears on his face. After years of holding his own body in his hands, he looks very insecure. Gu Qi hugged her, "how did you cry?" "Master Qi." After years of wiping tears, "you see, I''m hurting spring and autumn. How can I cry? I don''t feel it myself." As if nothing happened, she wiped her tears. The more so, the more heartache she felt. Wu Mei said that after years of insecurity, she also resented the touch of men, but she was very good at taking advantage of her beauty. There are men on her Bureau, she will give men a little sweet, but will not really let men touch her. Wu Mei has seen her before. She was touched by someone before. On the surface, she was smiling. When she went back, she used hand sanitizer wildly. It was crazy enough to rub off the skin on her hands. Since then, Wu Mei didn''t dare to let her go. Gu Qi only listen to know that after years of bad experience, she never asked what happened. Like now, she knows that she has thought of some bad past. She gently holding for years, "I thought it was you who couldn''t give up leisurely. My sister is big and wants to get married. Don''t be sad. I''ll see her again in the future." Gu Qigao''s emotional intelligence resolved her unhappy past and held Gu Qi back for years. "Well." Master Qi, if you are really a man. Gu Qi stroked her soft hair, "darling, don''t be afraid. I''ll take care of you instead of you. Meier, roon, we are all your family. Don''t cry any more "Well, thank you, Mr. Qi." Gu Qi''s constion has never been understood. She is not a fool. On the contrary, she is much smarter than youyou. Qi Ye, even you can''t understand my thoughts on you. This is good, let me use this way to stay with you all my life. She said youyou was humble, but she was not. Leisurely closed the door, carefully looked at the south pce from, "young master, I''m sorry." A big hand on her head, "want to stay, I did not drive you to leave,ter do not need to be so careful, I will not eat you." "Don''t you object, young master?" "As Qiqi said, where can I eat such authentic Chinese food when you are gone?" "Then I will not leave. I will stay with the young master all my life and cook for him." "What a silly girl." Chapter 805 Since you don''t want to leave, Gu Qi doesn''t ask for it. However, she felt that after years of pressure in the heart of too many things, let Gu Qi is very distressed. Gu Qi decided to use his love to influence her, let her forget the bad memories in the past. So recently, Gu Qi has been obsessed with the past years, eating and living with him. after years of being held by her, she dare not move, for fear that he would be like thest time he lost his temper after drinking. In a sober state, after years is certainly not allowed to make any unreasonable action. But at Gu Qi''s side, she soon fell asleep with a sweet smile on her lips. Early in the morning, she will get up and continue to recite the words, and she is dragged back by Gu Qi. "So early, the chickens didn''t even crow. Go to sleep for a while." Gu Qi buried her head in her neck and held her waist for years. Such movements let the deer run amok for years, and she disguised the joy on her face. "Mr. Qi, no one raises chickens here." "Don''t get up. The essence of the weekend is to stay in bed and sleep for a while." "Yes." This disorderly seven masters, after years is nothing to do with her. Wait for Gu Qi to sleep Full just leisurely rise, "go, little after year, let''s dig graves." After years of preparation for her lunch, "Qi Ye, you did not eat breakfast, eat some lunch first." "My family is still young and sensible. You are a good craftsman." "As long as he likes it." At this time, after many years, she understood youyou''s mind very much, and she also did the same to Nangong Li. Facing the beloved, as long as you like your own food, that''s good. The biggest change of Gu Qi''sing back this time is that she prefers to wear women''s clothes. No matter where she goes, she always wears women''s clothes. Even if it''s going to dig graves. It was getting dark and Gu Qi arrived at the appointed ce. A Wang and Gu Huan can only use four words to describe, they are too tired to part with. A CAI put his chest in his hands and leaned under the tree beside him. His eyes were closed. When he heard Gu Qi''s voice, he opened his eyes. What he saw at one nce was not Gu Qi, but the beautiful woman who looked like a fairy. Their eyes met in the air, and after years of confusion, they looked away. This man only met her for the first time and knew her secret. Even if he promised that he would not tell her, he would still feel embarrassed for years. Gu Qi went up to a CAI''s chest and said, "y handsome? But I seem to be handsome again recently "Don''tugh at me, Miss Gu." "Hello, why is your husband missing again? I can''t get through to him when I call him." "Miss, don''t worry, sir, must be in a safe ce, but it''s not convenient to answer the phone." "One day, it''s mysterious. Isn''t it a secret agent?" "Miss, don''t think too much. When the time is right, your husband will tell you who he is. Isn''t she going to dig a grave? We have all the tools ready. " "You are the wisest." Gu Qi jumps on the co driver of the business car, and Wang naturally wants to sit with Gu Huan. After years, I had no choice but to sit in thest row with a CAI, although there were three ces, beside which people piled up things. After years, I had to get close to a CAI. It was dark outside. The car to the direction of the cemetery, Gu Qi looking out of the window familiar with the scenery, moodplex. I remember the years I grew up with Mike and what happened. The road to the cemetery is not very good, and there is no handrail to grasp after years. She bumps into a CAI''s arms. "Sorry." "It''s OK." After years, she quickly moved her body, which had not yet sat upright. It was another curve, and she fell back. "The road is too steep. Hold on to me." A CAI opened his mouth. Even if this man is different from others, after years or instinctive exclusion. "No Looking at years of stubborn side face, he also has no way. When we arrived at the cemetery, it was already dark. Gu Huan got off the bus and felt a chill. "Why do you have to dig graves at night?" Gu Qi jumped out of the car, "we were seen in the daytime, want us to be arrested? I said you''re too timid toe. " "I, I''m not afraid." Gu Huan gives himself courage. Wang took her hand. "Don''t be afraid. There''s me." After years hase to Gu Qi side, "which tomb is it?" "Over there." After years straight toward the tombstone, Gu Huan saw that his heart was also very nervous, "after years of good fierce, actually not afraid at all." Gu Qi patted her on the shoulder, "learn a little more from years, you are more daring than a mouse." "Miss..."Wang quickly pacified, "no small no small, you are more daring than the mouse." A CAI chuckled and passed by two people directly. Looking at the back of years in front of him, his face was a little thick. Where did you live years ago? It''s not like a woman at all. Gu Qi came to the tombstone, "you bastard, if you dare to cheat me, no matter where you are, I will kill you! Do it. " A Wang and a CAI took the tools and dug without hesitation. We should know that they have been following mu Nanshu for a long time. Digging soil is really amon thing. Gu Huan took Gu Qi''s hand and said, "Miss, digging a grave is to be punished, or Let''s not dig. " "It''s OK. If you want retribution, do it on me." Gu Qi a face does not matter, "continue." The leaves beside the graveyard are rustling in the wind, which makes Gu Huan go straight to Gu Qi''s arms. After years of seeing this, she pulled Gu Huan out of her arms. "Don''t be afraid, little roon, or I''ll send you back to the car?" "No, no, no, you''re all here. I''m here." Sitting in the car, she will be more afraid, if there is a ghost, she will be scared to death. "If you''re afraid, hold on to me." A CAI looked up and took a look at it. He saw that the girl was very jealous. Even Gu Huan was afraid of being close to Gu Qi for years. She does naturally, others will not think, only a can understand. Thinking that mu Nanshu wille over in a few days, what about the annual meeting? No matter how she thinks, her rtionship with Gu Qi can''t blossom or bear fruit after all. "Miss, it''s already opened. I''ll take the urn out for you." Wang jumped down and took the casket out There were two versions of Mike falling into the sea. The first was that there was no news and his body was not recovered. Another version is not easy to salvage, it is not human, so it was cremated. Gu Qi didn''t evene to his burial. How could he see his body. Who would cheat people with their own death? Gu Qi holding the urn, Gu Huan will hold years of dead. "Miss, don''t look at it. It''s scary." Gu Qi cold hum a, "who said I don''t see." Then she opened the urn, which was a veryplicated moment. On the one hand, she hopes that Mike is really alive. No matter where he is or what he is doing, living is always better than dying. On the other hand, if it wasn''t Mike''s ashes, it would prove that he was still alive. Since he was alive, there had been no news in recent years, which made him sad for so long. Open the dusty casket, which contains white powder. "Help me to see if this is human ashes." A Wang is very brave. He reaches out his hand and touches it. Hees out with a small bone. When a person is cremated, all his bones will not bepletely burned, and it is impossible to hold the whole body in an urn. It must be part of it. As soon as Bai Sen''s bone appeared, Gu Huan screamed and covered his eyes. "Don''t be afraid. It''s just bones." After years of appeasement. "Huaner, don''t be afraid. It''s not human bone." With that, Wang also brought the bones closer to Gu Huan''s eyes, so that Gu Huan could see more clearly. "Ah Gu Huan where can bear such stimtion, the whole person fainted. After years to help her, "what do you do, clearly know that she is timid, but also take the bone to scare her." Wang was innocent. "I, I just want her to see better. I don''t want to scare her." After years of silence to this iron man, I can still have a girlfriend. It''s God''s eye opener. "Ah Wan, what kind of bone is this? You just said it''s not a human bone. " Gu Qi, on the contrary, felt that Gu Huan fainted better, so as not to cry for a while, and her small heart could not stand it. "It''s cat bone." The two voices have the same voice. Chapter 806 It was Jing Nian and a Cai who started to speak, but they were in the same voice. A CAI looked at Jing Nian. He didn''t expect that he and he would say it at the same time. He quickly turned away his face. Gu Qi didn''t notice the delicacy between them. At the moment, she only had Mike in her heart. She said she was going to dig a grave to vent her hatred, but she was more concerned about whether he was still alive. "Are you sure? Is Mike really alive? " "I''m sure, miss, we''ve been following the gentleman. What haven''t we seen? That''s not the case with human bones After years, he also said: "when I was a child, I raised a cat, and saw the bones of a cat like this." "So that bastard is not dead!" "Yes." "Go and fill in the hole. I''m going to find this asshole all over the world." This period of gratitude and resentment has been mentioned by Wu Mei for many years, "I don''t know if Qi Ye found him. What would you do?" "What will I do? It must have been the ashes of the cat on his face! " "Miss, with all due respect, this Mike jumped into the sea because of her. If she found him, would she make up for it..." A CAI''s worry is not unreasonable. In the past, they didn''t care and didn''t want to. Now it''s different. Gu Qi and mu Nanshu are together, and they don''t want anyone to disturb them. "No, I will never do anything against my heart all my life. If I like it, I will pursue it everywhere. If I don''t like it, I will not waver even if he dies again." Gu Qi''s character of daring to love and hate is mu Nanshu''s most important. No wonder a Wang was so anxious before, and mu Nanshu was indifferent. Because he saw Gu Qi''s character clearly at the beginning and ate her to death. "A CAI, you can find out his whereabouts, right?" Gu Qi looked serious. If she doesn''t have this ability, she doesn''t believe it. "Miss, if you want to know, I can check it for you." "Well, check it out, and go to the dead!" "Yes." "Go, go home and sleep." After staying at Gu''s home for a few days, a strange number called. I was still in a dream "It''s me." The familiar male voice rings. She sat up from the bed and said, "you dead ghost, I think of me atst." Mu Nanshu couldn''t helpughing. Seeing that she was still so vigorous, all his fatigue disappeared at this moment. "Listen to a Cai that you miss me." "Bah, I don''t think I''ll miss you even though I''m fried in small cages with fish vor and spicy shredded pork in hot water!" "Then I''ll hang up." Mu Nanshu had no habit of calling people on his own initiative. "You, you, you dare." Gu Qi was in a hurry and didn''t know why she fell in love with the wood. "Anything else?" Mu Nanshu''s tone is leisurely. Even if he is more anxious, you can''t hear his tone of urgency. "Mu Nanshu, do you have a conscience? Clearly I said that you would call me or send a message when we were separated. It''s been a few days. You haven''t got a single phone call or a message. I think you don''t have me in your heart. " "How could it be without you? Your birthday ising, isn''t it?" "Yes, don''t think I can forgive you by saying happy birthday to me." "I''ve spent a lot of time preparing your birthday present, and now it''s ready to be finalized." Gu Qi''s eyes lit up, "really? What gift? " "Then you will know that I have been busy for a few days and can''te to America for the time being." "Busy busy, I don''t know what you are busy with. Then you muste to my birthday. If you don''te, I will marry Nangong Li. I''m very angry with you." Hearing the little girl''sint, mu Nanshu had no choice but to smile, "OK, wait for me." "Well, kiss me to hang up." Gu Qi starts to mix again. Mu Nanshu is embarrassed to hold the phone hand. "Little thing." "It''s going to make a boom, like this." Gu Qi demonstrated it to him. Mu Nanshu: "If you don''t, you don''t like me. I''ll go to Nangong Li now." "No way to deal with you." Mu Nanshu had no choice but to make a very shameful voice in front of a crowd. A row of people around him are all staring at him. Is this still Mr. mu? It''s against the rules to show love to your girlfriend. Miss Gu is really lucky to get a kiss from her husband. Hang up the phone, Gu Qi holding the phone, hey hey smile. "Miss, are you in a bad mood? How can youugh so dreadfully. " As soon as Gu Huan entered the room, he saw the smile on the corner of Gu Qi''s mouth. "You''re in the middle of evil. By the way, haven''t you seen awan?" Since he fainted after digging a grave that day, Gu Huan had a psychological shadow on awan.As soon as I see a Wang, I think of the picture of him grabbing white bone with his bare hands. Although a Wang specially exined that it was not a human bone. Gu Huan still can''t ept it. He hasn''t seen awan for several days. "No, miss. What about your marriage? Yesterday I heard that the master wanted to get engaged at your birthday party. As you know, master Nangong likes you very much. If you say that he is engaged, he will certainly like to. " Gu Qi smiles, "don''t worry, I''ll wait for him." "Are you sure Mr. Mu wille?" "He will certainlye." Gu Qi looked serious. Mu Nanshu and Gu Qi''s love mode is different from everyone else. Gu Huan didn''t understand it, so he simply ignored it. Before long, a big news exploded in the news. Someone is going to build a castle at the foot of the volcano, ready to spend a lot of money on investment. As soon as the news came out, the financial sector exploded. How many people attacked and ridiculed. "This person wants money to be crazy, take volcano as a gimmick, be careful to lose money." "Now all investors are trying their best to show off." "I''ll wait to see how he builds a castle on an active volcano." Gu Qi ordered a table of dishes, heard Wu Mei talk about this matter, Gu Qi''s face changed. "Say it again." "Someone wants to build a castle at the foot of the volcano, miss. Is this man crazy?" "Dead volcano or active volcano?" After years of calm asked. "An active volcano may erupt magma at any time." Gu Qi suddenly thought that when she only knew mu Nanshu a few months ago, Mu wanted her to be her own woman. She made a request, that is to build a castle in the active volcano, and she agreed to him. At that time, she didn''t like mu Nanshu, but she just made an excuse. He said he would give himself a birthday present. Is that it? "Miss, the look on your face is so ugly. What''s the matter?" "Show me where the news is." "Well, you see, this is James, a little famous investor in recent years." James? There is no detailed information about him. The only news is that he has several sessful cases before. This time, however, it was so noisy that everyone was waiting to see his jokes. Is there such a coincidence? Gu Qi frowned. "By the way, miss, there is a project in Europe recently. Are you interested?" Wu Mei asked. "How can there be no interest in making money projects? I just have some money on hand. Go and have a look." "Yes, I will arrange it. This project is a big investment, a big ie and a high rate of return." "Well,e with us this time." After years of some surprise, after all, she has just learned a little. "Mr. Qi, can I go too?" "Of course, you''ve been working too hard recently. I''ll take you out for a walk." "Thank you." Gu Qi calcted the time. Coming back from Europe is just her birthday. Then you can see mu Nanshu. He is such a bad old man. His family will like him. He is very happy to think about Gu Qi. She settled down and flew to Europe. Achai awan went with her on the pretext of protecting her. Nangong Li got the news, "book me a ticket." "Yes." Nangong packed his bags and youyou was curious, "young master, do you want to leave?" "Go back to Europe." "How long are you going?" Youyou is worried. "Just a week, what?" "I Can I go with you? I don''t want to be at home alone. Besides, I''m used to serving the young master''s three meals a day "You want to go All right, let''s go. I''ll have someone arrange it for you "Well, thank you, young master. I have never been to Europe." Youyou has a smile on her face. "I''ll take you to have a good look this time." Nangong Li touches youyou''s head. "Young master, you are very kind to me." "There are not many people with purple pupils in the world. Asians generally have yellow skin and ck eyes. It is obvious that purple pupils aremon in foreign countries. This time, I''ll make a thorough investigation and I may know your identity." You smile, "I don''t want any identity, I just want to be with the young master." Chapter 807 A CAI is reporting Gu Qi''s trend to Mu Nanshu, "Sir, Miss Gu is going to Europe." On hearing that he was going to Europe, mu Nanshu was always gentle, but at the moment, he seemed anxious. "Well, what did she do in Europe?" "Miss said there is a project in Europe. I think there is another reason. Mike is in Europe now. Are you free now, sir? Would you like toe over? " Mu Nan Shu frowned, "that man has been in Europe these years, right?" "Yes." Thinking about the face of the little guy, mu Nanshu seems to be a little tangled. "Where did she go?" "Paris." Mu Nanshu sighed, "take good care of her, put her in the castle of Paris and wait for me toe here. I still have some things to do." "Yes, sir." After a long flight time, Gu Qi and his party finally arrived in Europe. Gu Qi has also been here several times, but all of them are mainly about cooperation. For example, he has never had a good time in Europe. "I''ll take you to y when we''re settled down? Paris is a beautiful city. " "Thank you, Mr. Qi." A CAI reminded: "Miss Gu, the car to pick us up hase. Mr. Gu asked me to make arrangements in advance. Don''t worry about Miss Gu''s clothing, food, shelter and transportation in Europe. Let''s leave everything to us." "It''s just a Cai who''s intimate. Unlike ah Wang, he''s only sticking to our little Roon''s heart now." Gu Qi made fun of it. Gu Huan small face a red, "Miss, you don''t nonsense, Mr. Wang is left to you to drive." "Miss Gu, don''t tease me so much in front of my husband, or I will be skinned if I don''t die." "What a fool." Gu Qi smiles. A group of people were talking andughing, and the car drove to an old castle, which was cleaned up. Although the night is low, the castle manor is very romantic. "Is this also your husband''s estate?" Gu Qi couldn''t help asking. The man who never deliberately mentioned anything in front of her. Always inadvertently revealed his wealth, where there are real estate. "It was my husband''s early purchase." "It doesn''t match your husband''s style." Mu Nanshu has always been following the ancient route, and his house is also a garden design. Suddenly came a pure Gothic style castle. Gu Qi was not used to it. "Sir, it was used to make wine. There are several fine grapes nted in this castle." "He bought a castle in Paris, hired people to make wine, and then sent it back to China. He is really a local rich man." "Miss, don''t make fun of my husband. He is not a gentleman who only knows how to enjoy himself. If you want to know that you eat all kinds of hardships, pleasee in, miss." Gu Qi stepped into the castle, and she fell in love with it at the first sight. It was like a house where a vampire lived. She sighed. "What did miss sigh for?" "I''m thinking, if you change this ce into a rose, it will be more beautiful, blood red, and more like a vampire''s house." "Miss, you don''t know how your brain grows. How beautiful the vineyard is. You have to like the style of painting." "Miss if you like roses, after going home, I cultivate some good-looking to send you." "It''s still the best in my family." Gu Qi pinched his face for years. For every seven years, Gu''s face is different. She rejected all men, but she fell in love with a woman. The touch of others is the affection of sisters, which is different for years. "Come with me, miss." A CAI interrupts Gu Qi and after years, leads Gu Qi to the room where Mu Nan Shu lived before. "Sir said, he''lle when he''s done." "Every day he works. How can he be busier than superman?" Gu Qi Duined with a small mouth. She didn''t know that before she came, mu Nanshu had already let people put small flying insects in the vi. From every word she said, mu Nanshu could hear clearly. Seeing her gloomy expression, mu Nanshu was helpless. During this time, in order to prepare for the volcano and his original duties, he was very busy. Fingers gently touch the screen, fingertips only screen cold touch. Sighed, "little seven son, why don''t I miss you?" Once upon a time, he liked to be quiet. Since Gu Qi came, he seems to have fallen in love with the noise. I like her chattering in my ears, and I like her running up and down like a monkey. His empty heart for too long, finally one day Gu Qi''s appearance made him feel perfect.Settle down good Gu Qi and others, a just received the phone call from mu Nanshu. "Sir, please." "Leave a few of her favorite grape varieties and rece the rest with roses." A CAI was surprised, "sir You mean the grapes of the whole castle Although he nted roses in his yard before, the scale was notparable to that of the whole castle. This was originally the manor Castle used for wine making. You can imagine howrge it is. All of them are reced by roses. Mr. Mu is really a big hand. Did a CAI think that he was wrong? If the grapes in one yard are normal, the whole castle is too exaggerated. Mu Nanshu told him with practical actions that it was not exaggeration at all. "Well." "Yes, sir. I''ll do it in a minute." When everyone was sleeping, after years of sleep, she heard something outside. She pushed the door out and found that many gardeners were tearing down the grape trellis and pulling the vines. There should be no thief so bold to steal grapes, not far away standing a CAI. She walked slowly. "What did you do with it?" "Sir, you know that Miss likes roses, so you can change grapes into roses. After that, it will be called Rose castle." "All the grapes have been changed?" Rao Shi was surprised for years. A CAI affirms: "yes, sir, you will see how deeply you love Miss Gu." For a CAI''s words, after years of some sneer, "Oh, man''s love is not in a woman''s face. If Mr. Qi had a in face, would your husband still like it "Of course, I like it. What you are looking for is not Miss Gu''s beautiful skin bag, but her interesting soul. Good looking skin bags are the same, but interesting souls are one in a million. Do you think that as my husband, he will be short of beautiful women? It was not until Miss Gu''s appearance that he took a different look at Miss Gu and dug out her heart and lungs. " After years of hearing her words, I feel more ironic, "so you mean that beautiful leather bags are useless for men?" "Yes." A just finished this sentence, the next second after years will lean toward him. She had been wearing only a satin nightdress, which outlined her perfect figure. After years, suddenly a CAI relied on him, and a CAI condition held him for years. After years of rejecting men, not only did they not leave, but they relied more closely on a CAI''s body. Her temperature passed through her light clothes, her hands around his neck, and she breathed in his ears. "What about that?" Only then did a CAI understand her meaning. She wanted to prove that what she had just said was false. She wanted to hit her face. "Youngdy, please respect yourself." "Self respect? Oh, you are very honest physically Her slender fingers pressed on his chest. His restless and nervous heart was beating fast at the moment. He was the woman he liked. In addition, he wanted to push her away. As many years have said, his body is honest. After years of hand slowly stroking his cheek, "Mr. cool, do you want me to kiss you?" "Please let me go." "Ah..." She curled her lips and sneered, like a charming goblin, tiptoed on his lips. A CAI waspletely confused. This time, the situation was different from that time. At that time, she was confused and her brain was not clear. At the moment, she''s been for years, and she knows exactly what she''s doing. Soft lips apanied by a if there is no fragrance, ah Cai no matter how strong willpower also copsed at this moment. He stood where he was, as if he were stupid. He stood still and did not dare to move. No response, after years of cold in the eyes, she did not believe that this man can really face the beauty of the current can control. She must prove that what he said was wrong. She poked out the tip of her tongue and drew the outline of his lips. Chapter 808 She, she, what is she doing! A CAI is going to explode. After years, I feel the man''s body tight, just like an iron pir standing in military posture. She raised her eyebrows and wondered. Was it her illusion? Years ago, I found that a CAI was interested in her. In her eyes, a CAI was no different from those men who took a fancy to her appearance. In the face of a woman like to throw her arms, there are several men in the world can control. It''s strange that he didn''t do anything to her except for his stiff body. After years, she didn''t believe there would be such a good man in the world, so she worked harder. Lips and teeth intertwined, making ambiguous sounds. She pressed his lips and whispered, "I''m cold..." It''s not summer, it''s cool at night, and she''s only wearing a thin nightdress. A CAI was really afraid to cool her, and quickly hugged her. This touch, the woman''s delicate soft body touch spread from the fingertips. I''ve got a tick After years of reaching into his clothes, she did not believe that a CAI would not take the initiative. Her two pronged approach made a CAI very hot. A voice rang out: "that What are you doing Gu Qi didn''t sleep well. When she heard a sound, she came out to have a look. Before she woke up, she saw the two people holding together. After years, he put a CAI on the pir, and his hands seemed to be in a certain position, and their lips were still stuck together. She wakes up in a moment of drowsiness, and has been confused for years. She was in a hurry to release a CAI, because she had just been too serious. The silver was torn from her lips. The atmosphere was once ambiguous and tense. "Mr. Qi, it''s not what you think. We..." Her flustered exnation. Gu Qi is a bad smile, "it''s OK, I understand, lonely man and widowed woman, dry firewood, but I don''t know when you two walked together." "Mr. Qi, it''s not like that." "Don''t exin. Exnation is just cover up. I''m from the past. I understand. You can go on. Don''t worry about me." Gu Qi smiles and walks back, apparently already sitting on the rtionship between the two. "Qi Ye..." After years of stealing chicken, you can''t eat rice. "It''s cold outside. You go back to your room. Be careful not to catch a cold. I don''t see anything." Gu Qi bad smile cover his eyes, afraid of years of heart burden. She slowly backward, but did not know the next second turned "Dong" hit the door. "Oh, hello." "Master Qi." A few steps forward over the years. Gu Qi stepped into the room, a small head came out from the crack of the door, "you go on, don''t care about me, I juste out sleepwalking and forget it tomorrow morning." She closed the door and jumped to the bed happily. Originally, I also wanted to match Wu Mei and a CAI. Who knows that a CAI and a CAI have taken a fancy to it for years. This is very good. A CAI is smart and reliable. He has suffered too much in the past years. If there is a Cai who loves him, it''s good. Gu Qi fell asleep happily. As for years, there is a feeling of being caught in bed. Damn it, Gu Qi sees it. "It seems that Miss Nian failed." A CAI had already arranged his clothes and leaned against the pir to pick up her eyebrows. "You bastard." After years of anger, he pounded in his arms. A CAI held her hand, "after years of Miss, to miss you died of this heart, she only take you are a sister, will not have other thoughts." "I have never asked for anything with Qi Ye, I just want to stay with her." A CAI took her hand and said, "I didn''t expect that after years, you just did this just to prove that I am a person who is anxious to be lustful, and what you like is your appearance. If I take the initiative to touch you, you can hit me in the face with the words just said, more will say how my husband is. After years, you are a smart woman, I advise you to put away your little careful thinking. Mr. A will be here soon. He is not an ordinary man. If you mess with him, even I can''t protect you After years of hard from his hands to break free, "I have never thought of you to protect me, and we have no rtionship." "Over the years, people in the Ming Dynasty don''t speak in secret. I like you, you already know. So you just wanted to tease me, but you underestimated me. Even if I like you, so what? You can''t even touch me, let alone prove that Mr. Gu likes Miss Gu''s face. " After years of anger, "who are you? My business is none of your business Her mind was exposed by a CAI, and she was in a bad mood. This man is different from the others, different at all. He clearly liked himself, and took the initiative to deliver the door, but he did not even look at himself. Usually in life, he takes care of himself. Even if he doesn''t say a word, he will quietly prepare his favorite food for himself.If he is, what kind of character is Mr. mu? "Well, I don''t care. If it''ste, I''ll have a rest early. I''ll live next door to you and call me if you have anything." There was more indulgence in his words. "You don''t have to be so kind." In the past years of life, she met all the men are greedy for her beauty, she would like to strip her naked pressure under the body. The man''s disgusting face she saw too much, until Gu Qi''s appearance, her soul had sustenance. She always hates men, but a CAI is an exception. That night, he took the initiative to throw himself into the arms, delirious, he did not move himself. It''s the same today. He didn''t move at a good time. "After years, I know that you may not have had a good time in the past. You hate men. But I want to tell you that there are few good men in the world, but not none. My husband is one of them. He is devoted to Miss Gu. You can''t look at him in the way you treat others, and I can''t call him a good man, but I can promise you that I''ll give you a home "Give me a home? Mr. Liang is really self-made... " A CAI hugged her with open arms, "even if I''m amorous, I haven''t loved anyone before you. After years, I will be good to you, slowly heal the wound in your heart, can you give me a chance? " "Get out of here After years of pushing him away, "don''t tell me how good men are. I''ve seen no less men than you. You are all ugly and disgusting. I will never be with you After that, Jing Nian closed the door, and a CAI looked at the closed door with some helplessness. Ah, the first love, just confessed was hit. A CAI looked at the starry sky overhead and breathed out his breath. After years, who can knock at the door of your heart? After years in a hurry back to the bathroom, desperate to wash, hard rubbing his lips and body. Men are all the same, no exception, he just pretends to be higher. She didn''t believe that the man above him would be more disgusting. She believed it. The next morning, Gu Qi got up early. She got up in a good mood and opened the door. When she opened her eyes, she saw the rose swaying in the wind outside. She wiped her eyes with her hand, whether she was dreaming. When she came backst night, it was a grape trellis. How could it be a rose overnight? She woke up in the middle of the night, and her mind was on a CAI and Jing Nian. She also forgot what she was going to see. The rose is blooming in the sunlight, and Gu Qi picks one. "Who are you? How could it be here? " Gu Qi turned his head and spoke fluent Chinese to a European face with golden hair and green eyes. Women are graceful and beautiful. Yo, mu Nanshu is still a beautiful woman in the golden house. "You don''t care who I am." Gu Qi ruffian gas a smile, "pour is you, who are you?" "I''m the master of this ce. How can it be like this! Who changed grapes to roses, damn it She reached for the rose. "Watch out for thorns." Gu Qi kindly reminded. The woman is mad with anger, "where are the people? Where are all the people dead?" An old man came up and said, "Emma, stop it. Stop it." "Housekeeper, how can there be a strange woman here, and you can''t let anyone drive her out? You know that the gentleman doesn''t like strangers. And I went home yesterday. Where are the grapes? " "Emma, calm down. This is a distinguished guest our husband asked us to greet. If you offend a guest, you and I can''t afford it." "Distinguished guest?" She looked at Gu Qi, "just her?" "Yes, Miss Gu is a distinguished guest whom Mr. Gu personally ordered to greet." Chapter 809 Western girls generally look down on the eastern girls, think they are short, small eyes, but also particrly delicate appearance. However, Gu Qi is different. She is tall, big eyes and small mouth, and her skin is snow-white. She is a standard beauty at that station. No matter the east or the west, we can see the beautiful things. Gu Qi''s beauty is very conspicuous and amazing, which makes Emma feel inferior. "Where''s the vineyard in the yard? Sir, let me take care of the grapes and pick the wine. How can I make wine without grapes? " A Wang pushed the door and out, "you don''t have to worry, this rose is the gentleman let the race under." "What about grapes? No more wine? " Emma looks confused and why she hasn''t been informed. "Miss Gu likes roses, so Mr. Gu changed all the grapes. As for wine maker, he has other ns." A Wang didn''t think so much about it, and said the reason directly. Emma pointed to Gu Qi''s face, "for her? What is she? Will Monsieur change the grapes of the manor overnight for her? " Gu Huan pushed the door and heard such a sentence, "what are you, how dare you talk to our youngdy like this?" After years of displeasure, he said, "didn''t you hear that we are the guests invited by Mr. mu? If you don''t have a good ear, treat it well. " "I''ve been here for many years, sir. I''m a guest." "Sincest night, it has been renamed rose castle." A CAI''s spirit is not very good. Last night, I stayed up all night, but I still didn''t sleep well, and Emma was upset again. "Mr. Liang, what about Mr. Liang? When will Sir be back? " Emma seems to care about Mu Nanshu. "Sir..." A Wang just wanted to answer, but a CAI was the first. "There seems to be no need to exin your whereabouts clearly to you. Sir, you know that Miss likes to eat grapes, so she has left some of them specially. You can go and pick some of them." As soon as he said this to herself, Emma was very angry, "you want me to pick grapes?" After years, he asked with interest: "why, you can''t pick it? Or who are you, sir? " A CAI knows that after years of thinking, she has always wanted to prove herself and prove that her husband is a lecherous person. Emma and Mr. must have an affair. In this way, Gu Qi will certainly feel sad and see mu Nanshu''s character clearly. After years, she didn''t mean to be bad, but her experience from childhood to adulthood made her feel that there could be no good man in the world. The more powerful and top-ranking men y too much. Mu Nanshu, who has never met before, thinks that he is such a bad person. Gu Qi face is very calm, patiently listen to her finish. "I I''m a very important person for my husband. " "How important is it?" It is approaching step by step over the years. "How important it can be, she''s just the one who arranged to make wine here." A CAI was afraid of Gu Qihui''s misunderstanding, so he quickly exined it clearly. Emma''s face was red and white, and she was exposed by a CAI. I''m very sorry. "Mr. Liang, how can you say that to me? My husband clearly values me "Am I not telling the truth? Sir, what you value is your skill in making wine. " To be honest, it''s not a big secret that Emma likes her husband all the time. In fact, mu Nanshu has great charm, and Emma is not the only one who likes him. There was no gu Qi in the past. These people like it as much as they like it. Now that Gu Qi is the heart of Mr. Gu, he naturally wants to make it clear. In case the husband hasn''te, the wife will be angry. Gu Huan then said, "it turned out that she was just a drunkard. What kind of identity did I think it was?" "You..." Emma has never looked up to the girls in the East, but a CAI is here, and she can''t be too presumptuous. She decided to wait for her husband toe and know her mind when he came. Emma ran away and a CAI pleaded guilty. "Miss Gu, don''t get me wrong. My husband and she are innocent. She is just the person who makes wine for him." Gu Qi is a face calm, "I know, small pivot can''t look at her blindly." Emma is good-looking, but her appearance is not umon in foreign countries. Does mu Nanshu like a person because of his appearance? That''s too small to look down on mu Nanshu. From the characteristics she just showed, mu Nanshu didn''t have time to hate. How could she like such a woman? Gu Qi was a smart woman before she met mu Nanshu. She didn''t need to see a woman as a rival in love, so she was too tired. "The youngdy is wise. Wang has not taken her to breakfast yet." A Wang didn''t feel the wind and clouds in this at all. He took Gu Qi away happily.After years of staring at a CAI coldly, a CAI also looks at her coldly. "After many years, you know that thedy likes sir, and you just have to ask that question?" "If you are upright, how can you be afraid of the shadow?" "My husband''s shadow is better than anyone else''s, but it''s you. Don''t you want miss to be happy?" After years of anger, "Mr. mu can give her happiness? How many times has he shown himself since they were together? " "My husband can''t give her happiness, can you?" A CAI is also very angry. Just because he likes to live through the years doesn''t mean he has to listen to everything. The first important thing is the interests of the students concerned. The question that has just been asked for years is to sow dissension. Fortunately, Mr. A had nothing to do with Emma. He was worried about what if it had been like this for years. If there is something out of nothing, misunderstanding will also make two people separate. It is not easy for Mr. Zhang to fall in love with a person. He must not let anyone destroy him. After years of silence by him, she wants to give Gu Qi happiness, Gu Qi certainly won''t ept, even will regard her as abnormal. "After years, you lost confidence in men because of your past experience, but Miss Gu did not. If you really love her, you should support her and hope that she can get happiness instead of denying it! I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again. If you have any bad thoughts, I''ll have to drive you out of the house. " A Cai said coldly that she didn''t give up because she was the one she liked. After years, this man is the master of oil and salt. He is different from each other. After years of catching up with Gu Qi, Gu Qi took her hand and said, "where have you been? Why did youe sote? " "It''s OK. I just had a few words with Mr. Liang." Gu Qi small face Happy bloom, "speak well, speak more, cultivate well." It took years for Gu Qi to misunderstand what happenedst night, which is too embarrassing. "Mr. Qi, we are not really that kind of rtionship." "Young people are thin skinned. I understand. I promise not to tell anyone else." Gu Huan also put his head together and said, "Miss, do you have any secrets? Don''t tell me anything. " "Nothing. Have breakfast." "Is Miss Gu satisfied? This is the special breakfast my husband ordered me to prepare. I''m afraid you can''t get used to it "Satisfied, satisfied, delicious. What do you call it, uncle?" "Miss Hui, I''m the steward Zhen here." "Housekeeper Zhen, thank you for the breakfast you arranged for us. I like it very much." Gu Qi and his party were chatting andughing at breakfast. A pair of sinister eyes in the distance looked at her coldly. Emma fiercely left to return to her own residence, she finally had a shelter, she would never give up! Filipino maides out with a green pupil and tells Emma that the child is hungry. Emma held the baby. The child carved in pink and jade is very lovely. The birth of the child was an ident. A year ago, she indulged in a bar and had a baby. Her father didn''t remember the child himself. She didn''t care at that time. She didn''t find out until the child was three months old. In the end, she still didn''t take away the baby and gave birth to it, and has been raising it until now. Mu Nanshu seldomes back to Europe. This time when he heard that he woulde here, Emma had a bold n in mind. If she can climb to Mu Nanshu, then she will have no shortage of food and clothing in her life. "Alice, Mommy will make it, right?" She looked at the small group of children, but her eyes were full of malice. Alice was too small and could only hum softly, unable to pronounce any words. Chapter 810 Reception. Gu Qi took years to attend. Today, she is still dressed as a man, and after years, she attends with a femalepanion. "Nervous?" Such a grand reception is also the first time for many years. "A little, but I''m not afraid of Mr. Qi. Isn''t there a ce for my family in the United States? You are also the prospective sessor of the family. You only need to take care of the family, and the resources of the family are not yours? As for special visits to Europe? " "I don''t like what I got. It''s a family property handed down by my ancestors. I want to create a business empire of my own. If I work in the United States, I will be known by the old man? " Gu Qi took her hand and said, "I will try my best to earn a lot of money to raise you fat and white, and then I will marry you out with wind and scenery." "Qi Ye! I didn''t say I was going to get married After years, Gu Qi wanted to marry her to someone else every day. "This time Ie to Europe, this project is not the most important. The important thing is that I have to find someone." "Mike?" "Yes, just a few days ago, I found some news. Mike and William are very close. William is the host of this reception. I can probably meet Mike when Ie here." It took years to understand Gu Qi''s mind. "Mr. Qi, I heard that Mike and you are childhood friends. Is Mike important or Mr. mu more important in your mind?" You can''tpare the chicken with the chicken? Mike is a friend to me, and sushu is my partner. Who is more important? I can''t answer you that She said she couldn''t answer, but she had already. After years, I want to ask her about her feelings for Mike. She doesn''t love Mike, but she loves mu Nanshu. "After a long time, look who''s here!" Gu Qi eyes a bright, leisurely with the south pce from the entrance together. Obviously you haven''t seen such a scene. She follows Nangong to leave with some cowardice. "It seems that Nangong is quite good at Youyou, so I''m relieved." After years, he took Gu Qi''s hand and walked toward them. Nangong left the corner of his mouth and said, "is this dress again?" "Handsome? It''s not like you''re all in the limelight. " Gu Qi raised his eyebrows andughed. "Such a handsome little brother, be careful that someone will try to bend you for a while." Nangong Li joked. "Brother Nangong, you are in a good mood recently. I''m not a zombie face." Two people have a match not a match chat, leisurely natural follow years together chat. "It seems that you don''t want to be drunk tonight." Since Gu Qi came in, her eyes kept sweeping around. She was looking for someone. "I can''t hide anything from brother Nangong. Brother Nangong, you''ve been in Europe for a long time. I''ll ask you about someone." Gu Qi did not finish speaking, he said, "your pro meizhuma Mike?" "Are you Zhuge Liang? It''s so clever. " "Can I not care about your business? I really met Mike, but I didn''t know he was your childhood sweetheart. But I advise you better not to provoke him. Today''s Mike is not the little tail that followed you back then "What do you say?" Sure enough, we still have to ask Nangong Li about European affairs. Nangong Li has not spent so long in Europe. "He was backed by a very powerful man who monopolized almost all the underground ck money in Europe." "My family, Mike, has finally made a fortune. Do you mean he has a big thigh in his arms?" "I haven''t seen it. Fat is certain, but he''s haunted and never shows up. Mike is now a pawn in his hand. However, I advise you not to deal with him any more. People will change, not to mention those who have been stained with blood, there will be no sunshine. Now that a man is dead, don''t you think he is dead? " The reason why Nangong Li followed him was that he didn''t want Gu Qi to be involved in risks. He had better not deal with such people, and he was in a strange country. "If you die, you have to give me an ount." Gu Qi suddenly thought of something, "that is, you knew that Mike was still alive, butst time you looked at me like a fool and cried for a long time in front of the cat grave?" Little girl, this is to settle ounts after autumn, "at that time I just knew not long ago." "Then why didn''t you tell me he wasn''t dead?" "Tell you it''s necessary? Mike, who is alive now, is not what he was Gu Qi sighed, "you''re right. Besides, he hasn''t nned to see me these years. Why should I rush to find him?" Between them, already did not know who is right and who is wrong.Perhaps Nangong Li is right. Why investigate the truth at that time. "You can think so. You are used to it in America. When the sky falls, someone will help you. Europe is a strange country to you. You''d better be careful, you know?" "I see. You''vee after me in vain." "Who''s after it? I''m interested in projects. " Gu Qi said with a smile, "good, good. I''m interested in the project. But brother Nangong, don''t you really think about youyou? Take her. " "I only take her as my sister. She is willing to keep her. I have no objection. I will support her if she wants to leave in the future." "Hum, scum man." Gu Qi red at him, "I''ll get something over there." Gu Qi dressed in men''s clothes can not change her greedy nature, a CAI is not far away staring at her. Although such a reception is not very dangerous, he was Gu Qi''s bodyguard before he came. The line of sight will still be attracted by the years. Today''s spring festival costumes look particrly beautiful, especially that pair of purple pupils, which attracted many people''s attention. You and Nanyou are the one who believes in Nanli. After years just want to go, turned around by a man to entangle. "Beautifuldy, would you like to have a dance?" A just saw after years brow tight frown to know that she has much antipathy, immediately forward a few steps stopped that person. "I''m sorry, but she already has a man." It''s better to get in touch with other men as a shield. Today, a CAI was wearing a suit of special self-cultivation. He was handsome, and looked very smart under his formal clothes. "I think I''m going to be your date tonight." "Who is rare? I have seven masters." A CAI chuckled, "your good Qi Ye is running around like a monkey. Are you sure she can take care of you?" "I don''t need to be looked after." After years of walking forward a few steps, I heard a CAI''s voice: "no matter where you go, you are always provoked by someone. Some of your temper is not as good as that person just now. You don''t want to add trouble to Qi Ye." After years of walking toward him, "cheap you." "My pleasure." This was the first time that they were dancing together. A CAI leaned over her ear and said, "in fact, men are much better than women. Do you want to try and believe me?" "No!" After years of awkward turn, just saw Gu Qi with a smile on his face, and was misunderstood! Gu Qi also greatlypared to a refueling posture. "Look, miss, I wish we were together." "You dream!" "Ah..." A CAI''s voice is full of maism. As the lights dimmed, men and women danced on the dance floor. Gu Qiben wants to dance with youYou. Who knows when she turns her head, her eyes lock on one person. Mike, it''s him! Said no longer to look for him, now the body is very honest with him to leave. When he got to the back garden, he was no longer in sight. "Mike?" "Are you looking for me?" A familiar voice sounded behind her. Gu Qi turned around happily and was covered by spray. "You..." Gu Qicai opened his mouth and said a word, and the next second there was no consciousness. The man then sighed her body. In the dark room, there was a beautiful woman lying on the bed. She kept talking and waving her hands and feet. Is it a nightmare? The man leaned down and brushed his fingers across her eyebrows. She has grown up, is no longer that young girl. Seeing her mouth opening and closing, the man bent down to her ear curiously. Gu Qi only heard a big drink: "ssh monkey, where do you escape?" Chapter 811 Little monkey or little monkey, after years of baptism, she is still the same as in the past. Hearing her nonsense, the man was helpless. At that time, it was just because she was so lively and lovely that he poured his heart for her. Reaching for her face, the small face is still so delicate, more mature than in the past. Just about to touch Gu Qi''s small face, the next second Gu Qi''s eyes suddenly open. "Hooligan, dare to treat me Mike Gu Qi saw clearly the man in front of him. I thought I was looking for Mike before I was in aa, but I didn''t think it was him who made him dizzy. "It''s me." He answered in English. Once upon a time, it was because of her rtionship that he would learn Chinese, which led to her fluent Chinese. "You son of a bitch, you are not dead, why do you pretend to be dead?" Gu Qi exploded, "let me cry in front of your cat grave for three years. Are you very proud andugh at me in my heart?" Mike had a cold face. "Since you don''t love me, what do you do with me Gu Qi grabbed his cor, threw him on the bed, sat on his waist and pped him in the face. "We are friends! Just because I don''t love you, you''re going to jump into the sea Mike rolled over and pressed her under him and raised his hand, but when he saw the delicate little face, he couldn''t do it. As in the past, the two people will also have disputes over something. At that time, they were rolling in the mud. The one who was beaten must be himself, and he could not bear to move her. This little bastard! "Fight, you cowardly man, now you''re holding your thighs. You''re a cow. You dare to beat me." "Gu Qi, I have left your world. Why do you want to appear in front of me again?" He spent years forgetting her, forgetting everything he had done to her. But to this day, everything has been messed up. She appears in her own field of vision, and the heart that has never disappearedpletely throbs because of her. "Thest time I was in the bar, was that you?" "What if it was me? You are so smart that you should know that I am deliberately avoiding you. What else do youe to me for? " Gu Qi''s face was a cold color, "because of chasing you, this bastard, I was surrounded by a group of thugs, and I had a fight. My grandfather''s legs wereme, and you could still leave safely." Hearing her say he was hurt, Mike subconsciously looked at her leg. "How''s your leg?" "Now, I was beaten as a cat because of you." "I I didn''t mean to. " Seeing that Mike was looking for the wound on her face, he didn''t change. It was the same as before. Gu Qi said with a smile: "what a fool, still as stupid as in the past!" "You lied to me." She didn''t know how many times she had cheated, and every time it worked. "I didn''t cheat you, but I recovered well. You can''t see the wound now." Mike loosed her. "You lied to me when I was young." "But I work every time, don''t I?" Mike didn''t answer because he had her in his heart. If you don''t really care, how can you be cheated by her clumsy deception for so long? Gu Qi pulled him down andy on the bed side by side with himself, just like when he was a child. Unlike when he was a child, he was already more than half a head taller than her. "You came to Europe to avoid me?" Gu Qi stares at the ceiling above his head. "Yes, on the day I jumped into the sea, you were still drinking in the bar. I was heartbroken and finally chose to leave." Since I was a child, I know how to grow up with you. No matter how hard you don''t like it, it''s useless. You like me. I only take you as my brother. Knowing that, you''re still using your death to force me, Mike. You''re not a man to do that. " "Gu Qi, I like you. Am I wrong?" "Mike, I don''t like you. Am I wrong?" There is no answer to this question, no matter how powerful a philosopher can be. "We like to lie on thewn and look at the stars in the sky when we were young. Can we go back?" "Gu Qi, you are a smart woman. Why do you ask such stupid questions? We can''t go back for a long time. From the day I choose to leave and start all over again, I''m no longer the Michael behind you Gu Qi picks eyebrow, "Oh? It''s no longer the old Mike, who is now a traitor with countless blood in his hands? " "You look down on me, I must make some achievements, this is my choice, it has nothing to do with you.""It has nothing to do with me. I''m going to take you back because I made you look like this." Mike sneered. "Take it back? What will you do with me? Still be your follower, your bodyguard? Just like this for a lifetime? There''s nothing to get. Gu Qi, aren''t you a smart man? How can you say such stupid words? " "What do you get now?" "I got a lot of things, wealth, status, power, and, by the way, women, you know? A lot of women wille if I can Seeing the crazy color in his eyes, a few years canpletely change a person. Gu Qi is sorry for him. Maybe she shouldn''t have done it from the beginning. "Are you happy, Mike?" Mike was dumb. Yes, is he happy? Even if he got everything, he wanted only one of her. Without Gu Qi, even if he gets what is empty. It is bitter and astringent to drink wine to the throat. Even if it can be anesthetized by alcohol, who can''t rece the feeling of mncholy after waking up. A woman can warm her body in her arms, but she can''t warm his lonely heart for a long time. Money can buy back a lot of things, but can''t buy Gu Qi''s feelings. "You are not happy, even if you have everything, you are still not happy at all." "Yes, I used to think I was not happy, but now that you are here, I know how to get happiness." Mike''s look suddenly changed. He looked at Gu Qi seriously. "Gu Qi, my happiness is you, so stay with me." "What are you crazy about? Why should I stay with you "Because I love you, three years ago I didn''t have the ability and the wrist, so I can''t keep you. Since you havee to the door voluntarily, don''t leave again, my seven. " Gu Qi thinks something is wrong. Mike is not the person she used to know. She turned over and tried to escape. Mike''s strong body pressed her under him. Iron shackles appeared in his hands, which quickly bound her hands. "Mike, are you crazy? I''m not human. What are you handcuffing me for?" Gu Qi is a man of free nature, even though mu Nanshu has said many times before to lock her up. Or to break her legs and feet, however, mu Nanshu saw her nature clearly at a nce, which was just to scare her. I didn''t want to be locked up for the first time by this damn Mike. "Seven, I know that once you are released, you will try your best to escape. For the past three years, I thought I would hate you to the bone, butter I realized that I was wrong. In fact, I love you, my love for you has never been light. Now that I have everything, you don''t have to go, stay with me. I''ll give you everything you want. Will you be my wife Gu Qi looked at his crazy look, she just felt a little abnormal. "Do you jump into the sea too much, the sea water into your brain, you be stupid?" "It doesn''t matter. You don''t know me very well now, but you can rest assured that you will get to know me more and more over time." "You let me go, Mike." "I won''t let you go until you are used to it." Mike''s fingers in Gu Qi''s face again and again, let Gu Qi get goose bumps all over, she is too ufortable. "Don''t touch me like that. I feel sick. I get goose bumps all over." "Disgusting? You say I''m sick? " Mike was so excited by her words that he bent down to kiss Gu Qi. "Seven, I''ve been following you for so many years. I''ve been looking at your back. This time, I don''t want to see your back again. I want you to be my woman, to be my woman with justice Chapter 812 Gu Qi frowned, "what do you mean? I warn you, Mike, if you move my finger, we don''t even have to be friends "Seven, after so many years of waiting, I don''t want to wait any longer." "Wait, I I''m hungry. " Gu Qi quickly said something to stop. Mike had been gone for three years, but his temper was growing, much better than the little follower who had been obedient to his words. Michael knew that she did it on purpose. After calcting the time, it was normal for her to be hungry for such a long time. "I''ll have some food ready for you." Mike quickly let people get food toe over, Gu Qi cross legged sitting on the bed, shaking the iron chain. "You let me go! How can I eat it in such a lock? " "I feed you." "Who wants you to feed me? I''m not a child." "That''s not how you used to be when you were sick." "Can it be the same now as before? I''m so old and I want you to feed me. " "Stop it. I''ve fed you. I haven''t fed you for a long time." Mike really likes this way of taking care of Gu Qi. Gu Qi didn''t know what to say. In short, he would not poison the food. She finished everything happily. Looking at the sky outside, Gu Qi calcted the time in his heart. Fromst night to now, it should have been a day. She was taken away. Ah Cai, they will certainly find out, but can they find where they are? "What is this ce?" Gu Qi asked. "This is where I live. If I''m tired, we''ll go out for a walk." "Good." Knowing Gu Qi''s character, Mike offered to take her out for a walk. Go out to go out, Gu Qi''s hand is still covered with iron chain, "you walk the dog?" Mikeughed. "I''m not afraid you''ll run away." "That''s not going to lead me like this. You''re sick." "If you don''t want to turn around, we''ll go back to our room." "No, no, No. just walk me. I don''t mind at all." It''s better to be outside than at home. Gu Qi wants to see where it is and whether she can leave early. However, she can only see the trees, can''t see the buildings, and can''t determine the location. "Seven, I know you are smart. Don''t want to leave here. This is the cage I built for you." "Do you really want to shut me up for life?" "I know your character. When you really fall in love with me, I will let you go." "I''ll tell you, Mike, I''ve fallen in love with someone not long ago." Gu Qi didn''t want to cheat him, "you''re not Mike, and I''m not Gu Qi." Michael''s face flew into a rage when she said she liked people. "What, you have someone you like! I don''t believe it Gu Qi had no choice but to smile, "I''m sorry." "Who is he? Who else in the world is worth your liking? Is it Nangong Li? " Before Mike saw Nangong and Gu Qi go very close, with Gu Qi''s character, it''s normal to have men around her, and she won''t easily fall in love with others. Besides, Nangong Li is the marriage arranged by Gu family, and Gu Qi will not agree. Mike thought he knew her well enough. He wanted to develop himself and be a person worthy of her. However, he has been with Gu Qi for so many years, and even he has no way to move Gu Qi. What kind of man is there for her to fall in love with. "It''s not nangongli." "Seven, you don''t lie to me. If you will like it, others have already liked it. Why wait until today? I know you are lying to me." Mike didn''t want to ept that there would be someone in her heart. He always thought Gu Qi was cute, but actually he was more cruel than anyone else. In her heart, she was a cold hearted person. If not, she was not willing to go against her will to see her. "Mike, you''ve been dead once. Do you have any sugar? In fact, I''m very happy to know that you are still alive. I was too young and frivolous at that time. I don''t think anyone would be stupid enough to jump into the sea. Who knows you are such a lunatic. I was sad for a few years, but also very self me, I thought countless times if I came, you don''t have to die? Fortunately, God has eyes, you are still alive, I really feel happy for you Gu Qi''s face showed a gentle smile, and Gu Qi together for a long time, he can still tell whether Gu Qi is really happy or not. "Seven, do you know that I am the happiest only when I am by your side. It''s not that I want to avoid you on purpose, but I''m really sad. I thought it was normal that you didn''t choose me at that time. My family background at that time was not as good as you. I was just a wild child adopted from an orphanage.Later, when mom and Dad had a little brother, their love for me waspletely scattered. I lived just because of you. In my darkest time, you gave me hope, let me fall in love with you, but why can''t you give me a chance to love you? Over the years, you and I know everything. You don''t love others. I know everything about you. Isn''t it good for us to be together? " Mike always thinks that people like Gu Qi are born heartless. She can''t fall in love with any man. "But Mike, you''re just a friend to me from the beginning to the end. Friends and lovers are different." "Can''t you fall in love with me?" "We''ve been together for so many years. If we wanted to love, I''lle when you choose to jump into the sea, and we''ll waste it to this day?" She thought that Mike had understood this for a long time, but he was still waiting for someone who would note back. "That''s because I''ve always been a man and a woman to you, and you''re not. You should try to love me. Maybe you''ll get something different." "Mike, I don''t want to argue with you. You should understand my character when you grow up with me. Feelings are not one-sided moving. If I love you, I won''t care about the feelings of friends. I will love you when I love you. So far, I can''t judge whether you are right or wrong, but I hope you can be happy, and you should also wish me happiness. " "Happiness? Who else in the world can give you happiness? Seven, I know you''re just trying to get me to give up a word "No, Mike. I really like a guy. He''s smart." "Just smart? There are so many smart men in the world, how can he be Mike can''t imagine what kind of person Gu Qi likes. It must be excellent. "Besides being smart, the key is that he is also handsome." Mike almost didn''t get angry with her. "Am I ugly? Tell me you''re not such a shallow woman "No, I''m so superficial. At first, I was just fascinated by his appearance and temperament, but after a long time, I found that he had more than a good-looking face. He''s the smartest person I''ve ever met. He''s all powerful. I adore him "Smart, how smart can you be!" "He can program, can you?" "I You can learn. " "He can see jade by stone. He once sent a big stone to my grandfather, which is full of good jade." "I can learn, too." "He also keeps snakes, big white snakes and big ck snakes, so big and so long." "I can raise it too!" Gu Qi and Mike''s words fall into other people''s ears, just like two primary school students quarreling, it''s naive to die. "What else does he have? I can learn all of them! " "He has long hair, longer than me." "I can stay until you are satisfied." "He still wears Tang costume. You can''t wear that charm. It must be strange." "You haven''t seen it. How do you know I''m weird?" "He has a bad stomach, but he can eat spicy food for me." "I have a bad stomach, and I can jump into the sea for you, just one more time." "You''re crazy!" Mike seemed to think of something. "Wait a minute. You just said he had long hair, liked to wear Tang clothes and raised snakes." "Yes, why, are you afraid?" "You''re talking about..." He just finished this sentence, the next second Gu Qi not far from the wall actually broken. A familiar male voice appeared: "it''s me that she said." Gu Qi''s eyes widened, and there was a light inside. The man came In the flying dust, a slender figure appeared, and the man walked slowly along the rubble powder. A white crescent moon, embroidered with a few bright red rose Tang costumes eye-catching. Ink hair flying in the air, the surface is always light without waves. Mu Nanshu, a man whose name is frightening. Chapter 813 In the setting sun, in the copse of the rubble and dust, a person with a gentle step toe. No matter at any time, his face is always so calm. Gu Qi didn''t expect that he woulde here in person. After all, a Cai said that he had a few days toe to Paris. Many days did not see the man appeared in their own field of vision, Gu Qi a small heart fluttering. She finally understood why those little fans were so excited every time they saw their idols. Now mu Nanshu''s appearance is also the same. From now on, she is mu Nanshu''s little fan sister, "Xiao Shu, you finallye." Gu Qi is like a monkey, "whoosh" of a dart to Mu Nanshu body hanging. Gu Qi disappeared at the banquetst night. After years of dancing with a CAI, a CAI didn''t see Gu Qi when he looked back. "And miss?" They searched the whole banquet hall, but there was no sign of Gu Qi. Gu Qi would not leave without saying goodbye. A CAI immediately told mu Nanshu of Gu Qi''s disappearance. Mu was not in a hurry. "Did you do what you were asked to do?" "Don''t worry, sir. I buried a mechanical insect in Miss Gu''s clothes." "Wait for me toe." Mu Nanshu prepared for a rainy day. Before he arrived in Paris, he arranged everything. To attend such a reception, he asked a CAI to tamper with Gu Qi''s clothes in advance. Gu Qi three-dimensional embroidery has a mechanical insect, small enough to be found. This robot has the function of locating and eavesdropping. He gave the bug''s IP to a CAI, who has been monitoring fromst night to today. Fortunately, Gu Qi has been in aa, and nothing has happened. As soon as mu Nanshunded, he went straight to Gu Qi. At this time, Gu Qi has already woken up. What she said is very clear in Mu Nanshu''s and a CAI''s earphones. "Sir, this is the vi. What way shall we go in?" Awan has already mapped out several routes. "Shall we use the method of salute before the soldiers?" When he put forward his suggestion, mu Nanshu stood at a ce with reference to Gu Qi''s geographical position on the t te. "Start here." "Start what?" "st team ready." "Sir..." He actually used the most simple, direct and crude way, which is the closest to Gu Qi''s straight line. A CAI and a Wang also have no objection, hurry to prepare. Within a minute, he was in front of Mike. Gu Qi hung on his body like a pendant, mu Nanshu rubbed her head, "wronged." "No, Mike didn''t do anything to me." Mu Nanshu''s eyes nced down and fell on the iron chain in her hand. Her eyes were obviously saying that this was not grievance? The viger came out of the house onlyter. Mu Nanshu designed a new bomb by himself. Reduce the noise to a minimum, except for the sound of stones, the bomb itself is not too loud. No one would have thought that someone would have blown in from outside the wall so tantly. A group of men with guns appeared, shouting about intruders. When he saw Nanshu, he knew that he was the one who was looking down. He is tall, and his facial features are really exquisite. In order to get close to Gu Q, he went to pursue drama for her. He is more beautiful and delicate than those men who dress up in ancient clothes on TV. It''s strange that he has a very beautiful face, but it doesn''t make people feel very feminine. It''s like he has no extreme behavior, but he has a kind of daunting aura. Even if so many people are holding guns at him, he is calm and his eyes are focused on the girl in his arms. "Mu Nanshu." Mike believes it now. Gu Qi really has a man he likes. I''ve been with her for so long, even though I''m so close to her, I''ve never seen her see a man like this. She loves him, can be seen from the eyes, just like a little girl''s spring heart sprouting, in front of her beloved man, a hundred steelmaking has also turned into soft fingers. Mu Nanshu confirms that Hao Gu Qi is not injured. He looks up at Mike indifferently. "Do you know what will happen to the people who move me?" It is clear that the words are shallow, but the voice at the moment has an invisible dignity. Mike raised his hand and said, "it''s better to take care of yourself than to care about what I''m going to end up with. Mr. Mu''s name is like thunder, and he has a good hand. It''s just a pity that such a powerful Mr. Mu will be folded in my ce today. " He obviously knew what happened in city A. Mike hit his finger and surrounded mu Nanshu. Gu Qi was worried, "Mike, you can''t hurt him!""Seven, youe here, you advise me to be good, do you know that the man around you is the devil that makes people scared!" Mike did not know, it is clear that such a cruel man, he was born like a fairy like appearance. Especially when the wind blows, his clothes flutter, like a fairying down to earth. Gu Qi must not know his nature very well, only see his appearance, so that he is a good man, he can not let Gu Qi continue to be deceived. "No, I don''t care who he is. He''s just the one I like." "You won''t hurt me. Come here." If Gu Qi is here, he can''t let people shoot for fear of hurting Gu Qi. Mu Nanshu is contemptuous hook lip a smile: "you mean, small seven son is not beside me, you can hurt me?" Isn''t that obvious? With so many guns aimed at him, he is not a real immortal. Is there any King Kong who is not bad? Even if he wears bulletproof vests, at most, his body, his limbs and his head are all weak points. "Qi said you are smart. In my opinion, you are afraid to be a fool. You are just relying on Qi. I dare not shoot you." Mu Nanshu''s eyes were only mockery. Mike also felt strange. He did it very clean. How did he find Gu Qi''s whereabouts? And still in this way, I don''t know if he is too confident, or that he has been prepared. Even if he had a 100% chance, Mike was a little nervous at the moment. No one is afraid of death, especially in their business, but mu Nanshu has juste alone. "Why don''t you shoot and try..." Mu Nanshu had a goodugh. "Even if I don''t care about you, I have to take care of Qi. I can''t hurt her!" "Well, it depends on whether you have the ability to hurt people in front of me." The strong self-confidence of Mu Nanshu made Mike feel a little stage fright. Gu Qi is whispering in his ear: "small pivot, now you are surrounded, or don''t pretend to be forced, in a moment you will be beaten into a beehive." Mu Nanshu can''t helpughing, this little bastard. "Then you can see if I can be made a beehive." "Mu Nanshu, don''t be too arrogant. I will kill you." Mike took the gun himself and shot it directly into munnan''s arm. "No, Mike, you can''t hurt him!" Mike just opened the safety of the pistol, as if a small mosquito fly into the muzzle of the gun. Then there was a dull explosion from the muzzle of the gun. He couldn''t shoot the bullet with the gun. "What''s the matter! Mu Nanshu, what have you done In their eyes, this is like a magic method. Mu Nanshu did not move, but the gun was somehow abandoned. "Lying trough, little pivot, do you know magic?" "Then watch my magic." Mu Nanshu''s mouth was full ofughter. Just then, they heard a buzzing sound overhead, like a swarm of bees. How can there be such bees here? However, the next second, a bee directly fell on a person and made an explosion. The man tried to stop him with his hands. As a result, his fingers were directly blown off, and all of them were pale with fear. "No, it''s not a bee, it''s a bomb!" If you shoot, the bomb will explode even more. This kind of small bomb is not enough to blow up the dead, but such a dense pile can cheat people into horse hives. Who dares to shoot, they all drill into the house, but the bee seems to have long eyes and thenes in. There is a sound of fireworksing from my ears. It explodes here and there. It''s much more flexible than a gun. But mu Nanshu and Gu Qi didn''t have a bee to attack, so he stood there andughed at all this. At this time, he was like a God on the Ninth Heaven, coldly watching the joys and sorrows of the world. Chapter 814 It''s normal that the bomb didn''t fall on mu Nanshu and Gu Qi, but neither did Mike. Mike wants to get close to Mu Nanshu, "Qi, stay with me!" Mu Nanshu''s hand did not know when a gun appeared, "step closer, die." He was aiming at Mike''s eyebrows. The calm atmosphere showed that mu Nanshu''s shooting skill was very good. "Don''t shoot!" Gu Qi grabs his hand. Mu Nanshu this just took back the gun, took Gu Qi''s waist and turned to leave. "Mu Nanshu, if you want to take xiaoqi''er away, the iron chain in her hand can''t be untied." "There is nothing in this world that I can''t solve." His cold words came. Mu Nanshu didn''t look at him again and left with Gu Qi. Mike wanted to chase him again, but before he got close to Mu Nanshu, several small bombs exploded at his feet. The bomb didn''t seem to want to hurt him, it just wanted to stop him. He low curse, this is what ghost thing, looking at the small power unexpectedly so big. Mike crouched down to study the thing, but there was only some ck powder, and he couldn''t see the original shape at all. I can only vaguely remember things like insects before, which were manipted by people. Mu Nanshu is really a wizard. This thing is very small in shape and looks like amon mosquito. But there are hidden bombs inside, and the chip is controlled by people. It may not be difficult to make tracking things. The hard part is to put chips that can explode and be manipted by positioning in something so small. This technology is not ordinary people can do, the reason why he can easily find Gu Qi, should be relying on this thing. With only a few small bombs, mu Nanshu dares to break in alone. I have to say that Mike is very impressed. No wonder can get Gu Qi''s heart, he has this capital. What''s more, mu Nanshu doesn''t hurt himself, because he knows why. Even if Gu Qi doesn''t have the love between men and women, she also has a deep friendship for herself. If you kill yourself or hurt yourself in front of Gu Qi, Gu Qi will never let him go. Just as it is impossible for him to really move Gu Qi in front of him, mu Nanshu is an extremely intelligent man. With his temperament, if others treat Gu Qi like this, his body is already cold. It is because he knows his rtionship with Gu Qi, so he did not hurt himself. This man, terrible! Brave and resourceful, as Gu Qi said, he is too clever. Mike grabs a handful of ck ashes, and the wind blows them away. "Mu Nanshu, I will definitely take Qi back. After several years of dormancy, what I am waiting for is to bring her backpletely one day." Gu Qi leaves with mu Nanshu, and his face is full of joy. "I thought it was a CAI or a WAN, but I didn''t expect that you came in person. When did you arrive in Paris?" "Not long ago." "I came to see me soon after I arrived. I was so moved." Gu Qi tilts his head and looks happy. Looking at the trace of hising, the whole road was filled with gunpowder. "Little pivot, is that how you blew it up?" "Well." Gu Qi''s words are so many that he doesn''t look like a prisoner at all. However, mu Nanshu, in addition to his handsome appearance just at the scene, recovered his indifference and calm, as if he was not the one who had just done such amazing feats. "I''m sorry, Miss Gu. I didn''t protect you that night." A Cai said with a guilty face. Thinking aboutst time a Wang suffered, Gu Qi quickly said: "it''s OK, it''s none of your business. It''s all my fault. I lost myself." "Miss, please get in the car." Gu Qi don''t see his hand is covered by iron chain. It''s very quick to get on the bus. "Little pivot, what''s that thing that just popped and exploded? It looks like a bug. Why does it turn into a bomb when you meet someone? " When the car started, a CAI exined, "Miss Gu, that''s what you''re talking about." In the palm of a CAI''s hand lies a mechanical insect that looks like a fly. Gu Qi grabs the fly and ys with it. I have to say that if this thing is flying in the sky, how can you find something wrong with such a small thing? "Yes, yes, but just like bees." "This kind of insect was invented by our husband. It''s called the simtion robot insect. If you don''t look carefully, you think it''s just an ordinary insect. In fact, it''s not. This insect has a lot of mystery. It can be ssified ording to the insect category. Some are mainly engaged in reconnaissance, while others are attacks. For example, this fly has ultra-high-definition cameras in its eyes, which mainly focuses on tracking and positioning.Just now those bees are more aggressive. One can blow up people''s fingers "Wow, it''s so cool. The little pivot is too powerful." "Yes, sir. He is very smart. No one has been able to make it so delicate and small. Mr. Zhang is the first one in the world toplete it. It is because this invention is so powerful that it may cause a lot of troubles if it is spread out. Every insect has a self exploding system, which is activated when it is discovered. When they found it, it was a pile of ck ash, and no one could see the structure inside. " "Miss Gu, our husband is a great inventor. He usually ys tricks on his inventions when he doesn''t go out in theboratory." Gu Qi knew why mu Nanshu didn''t let her into the study. There must be many useful inventions in it. How did you find me "Mr. smart, let''s put a small robot bug in your clothes. No matter where you are, sir can find out your whereabouts ording to IP." Awan was ted. Gu Qiughed with him for a while and then thought of one thing. Before that, when she was in the United States, she asionally saw these insects. At first, she sprayed a lot of mosquito repellent water at home, which was useless. Now I think it is mu Nanshu''s handwriting. "So the first time I came home, you put this crap on my house to watch me?" Wang wanted to cut his tongue. He said something amazing. At that time, mu Nanshu must be sure to let Gu Qi leave. These means he never told Gu Qi, this time want toe to change the meaning. It''s like someone is watching your words and deeds with a telescope. It''s just abnormal! A Wang did not dare to speak again, for fear that he would make trouble for them. "Miss Gu, the chain in your hand..." A CAI is smart enough to change the subject. "Don''t change the subject, mu Nanshu. Do you use this kind of robot to spy on me?" "Not surveince." Mu Nanshu''s generous recognition. Gu Qi thought that she changed her clothes at home every day, hopped around at home, and her mental state at home was all seen by him. "You pervert She looked at a CAI and said, "you..." A CAI immediately shook his head like a rattle drum. "Miss Gu, the data in this is directly transmitted to Mr. Gu, and only Mr. can read it. What''s more, Miss Gu should not think about our husband so badly. He just wants to see you when he wants to. He doesn''t keep an eye on you all the time. Mr. Gu is also very busy Gu Qi grabbed mu Nanshu''s cor and said, "no wonder I want to leave, you let me go, and I have never called me. It turns out that you have seen all of me. I am like a clown in front of you. Mu Nanshu, do you feel very proud? " "I don''t mean that." Mu Nanshu frowned. He used mechanical insects on her, which was not really a surveince. If Mu Nanshu really wants a woman, he can wave at will and have any kind of woman he wants. Can Gu Qi different, at that time she did not like him, how can he rest assured that she really left? Moreover, ustomed to her every day in the ear chatter, every day to look at her daily, his day''s fatigue will disappear. In Gu Qi''s opinion, his behavior is no different from that of metamorphosis, and no one will find out that the insect flies to the bottom of his skirt. "You bastard, did you invent this to peep at women?" Mu Nan Shu mouth corner smoked, this little bastard is insulting him? "No "You are, you are a lecheron and a rascal, and you are a pervert Chapter 815 Hearing Gu Qi scolding his husband like this, Wang is worried. "Miss Gu, you can''t talk nonsense. With our husband''s identity and position, he''s just a bunch of people who want to wave to women. Do you think it''s necessary for him to design this thing with all his heart? It''s not overkill. " "What if your husband is abnormal? No one knows what people will do when they are full. " A CAI is also very helpless, "that gentleman these days has been to Miss Gu, you do something?" Gu Qi: It seems that there is little intimate contact between them. Even if she wants to be close to Mu Nanshu, he always wants to escape. Mu Nanshu will Gu Qi to his arms, "don''t think so about me, I don''t have." He is not willing to exin, such a sentence is his limit. "Why don''t you tell me about it? It''s no different from a voyeur." Gu Qi''s anger is not so easy to eliminate. As soon as she thought that her silly appearance had been seen by mu Nanshu, she felt very ufortable. She was not angry at him at all, but other people who didn''t tell themselves in advance so that she could be more normal at home. "I see." "What do you know?" "I''ll tell you somethingter." "It''s almost the same. Then you can give me some little bees to y with." Gu Qi is a person who has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. If someone else irritates her, Gu Qi doesn''t get angry so quickly. Especially for such behavior, if others dare to peep, she will certainly punish that person severely, and it is hard to eliminate her anger if she does not fight half dead. However, it was mu Nanshu, who was not so angry, and even had some subtleties in her mood. At least prove that at that time, he never forgot about himself, just by her side in a way he didn''t know. No wonder he doesn''t need to call, he doesn''t need to send messages. Every day I live to him, where need to call so wordy! "This thing can''t be given indiscriminately. If it is sold on the market, it will cause a lot of problems." "Yes, Miss Gu, there is no technology in the market that can match Mr. Gu. The reason why each of them has designed a self exploding system is that they are afraid of being taken back for research. Such a small thing can be controlled by Mr. Zhang. If it falls into the hands of bad people, it is just like what you just said. Obscene people take it for peeping, and evil people take it to attack people. This mosquito fly is small in size, and it is no different from insects. Bad people will take it to do a lot of bad things. " Gu Qi thought it was the same reason, "well, butter without my consent, you are not allowed to use this little thing to secretly photograph me." "Good." "Little pivot, I also want to put one on you. Shall we be a couple? No matter the ends of the earth, we can all know each other''s position. It''s very romantic to think about it. " Mu Nanshu looked forward to her eyes. How could he refuse. "Well, what do you want?" "How about caterpirs?" Gu Qi said happily. The corner of a CAI''s mouth jerked, "Miss Gu, your aesthetic taste is really different from that of ordinary people." "How beautiful the caterpir is." "Caterpirs can''t fly. If you want to carry them with you, you''d better choose smaller ones." Gu Qi to Mu Nan Shu''s arms a lie, "then I don''t care, you think." "OK, but you''ll have to wait a little longer. It looks small and takes a lot of time to make it." "I can wait as long as I can." Gu Qi is happy to die. See Gu Qi''s face again raised a smile, a CAI and a Wang also sent a breath, if really annoy Gu Qi, they two people also finished. "Sushi, thank you for not hurting Mike." Gu Qi is not stupid, so many flying insects only did not hurt Mike, there is no such coincidence. "I just don''t want to leave a trace of him in your heart." Mu Nanshu is not a person who likes to express his love with words. Through today''s affairs, Gu Qi thoroughly understands his position and weight in his heart. After years in the rose castle and Gu Huan are also worried, after years than Gu Huan to mature a lot. She didn''t cry like Gu Huan. She was holding her fist tightly. Her palm was stabbed by her fingernails and was dripping with blood. Since she came back, she did not eat a grain of rice, did not drink a drop of water, has been standing also refused to rest. Until a CAI, Awang received a phone call and left in a hurry, saying that it was the husband who hade, and didn''t want two people to follow. Gu Huan looks at the straight back after years, and his mood is veryplicated. "After years, if you sit down and have a rest, you can certainly save Gu Qi." After years of silence, purple pupil next to blood. "I really can''t me you for this. Nobody knows that it will happen. Don''t me yourself."After years of such a state of not eating, drinking, resting and talking is more worrying than crying. Gu Huan advised a long time to see no use, but also had to sit in front of the stairs looking at the rose. I don''t know what Emma came over. "I didn''te back all night. I''m afraid I''ve gone to bed alone with a wild man. Asian women are mean in their bones. When they see a foreign man, even a nigger can open her legs and let him go." In Emma''s mind, racial discrimination is very serious. She looks down on ck people and Asian women. Has not moved for years, but at this moment looking at her, "what do you say?" The pair of purple pupil emitting cold light, she definitely looked at Emma. There''s nothing to fear about awan and Emma. She raised her eyebrows and raised her mouth contemptuously. "I said that Gu is a whore. Do you know what you mean? It is... " Before she had finished, she was kicked by years of fierce kicking, and before Emma got up, she sat directly on Emma. I don''t know where it came from, and it was directly on her neck. Gu Huan was shocked by the sudden change. "What do you do? Teach her a lesson. Why do you use a knife?" After years, she was cold, "because she should be damned, and those who insulted him should be damned." At the moment, she is like a hungry wolf. She has been hungry for a long time in the wastnd. She can hardly find food. Her eyes are shining. That kind of light, very insidious. "You, what are you going to do?" Emma didn''t expect this woman to be so hot. It''s no nonsense. At first, it''s a knife. After years of psychological shadow, the knife is the only thing she can have a sense of security. If a man touches her again, she can at least protect herself. "Sorry." After years of cold way, "to seven Ye apologize." Emma is also a stubborn temper. She says, "I''m not going to apologize to that bitch." "Yes." After years of squinting, it''s easy to cut a knife directly into a woman''s arm. The blood spattered on her face, a bloody color. She knew that the woman was good at making wine by herself. Mu Nanshu invited her here to make wine. Her most precious hands were her hands. Although this knife can''t cut her hand, it can make her cry in pain. "Ah, ah, ah!!! You no one wants you to hurt my hand "It''s just a lesson. If you don''t apologize, I''ll chop your fingers and you won''t be able to make wine in your lifetime." At first, Emma thought that the woman was just acting. How could she hurt herself. After years of clean hands, now she will not doubt that years in and her jokes. "No apology, do you? I count to three, and if I don''t apologize, I''ll start with your little finger Gu Huan has been scared speechless, usually few words, but did not expect that she is such a cruel person. "One..." "I..." A car slowly drove into the yard, Gu Huan was very happy, because a CAI and a Wang were driving this car when they went out. "It must be the youngdy back!" After years, she did not want to chop her fingers, and her movements stopped temporarily. When the door opens, a CAIes down first and pulls the door open. The man who came out was not Gu Qi, but a man in white robe with crescent moon and flowing ink hair. After years of fantasy mu Nanshu many times, can let Gu Qi fall in love with the person, but did not expect that he is such a fairy spirit of a person. He reached out, a small hand with a chain in his palm, Gu Qi jumped out. "Everybody, I''m back. Do you miss me?" Chapter 816 Gu Huan was the first to run over, "Miss, are you ok? You''re back atst "Good little roon, do you think I''m in a hurry? It''s no one else who''s catching me. Mike, you''ve met. My good friend who grew up together, he won''t do anything to me "Mike? Is he really not dead? " "I''m not dead. I''m living well. I''m still holding a very thick thigh. By the way, it''s been..." Gu Qi noticed the modeling of Jing Nian and Emma. A CAI noticed it at a nce. However, due to Mu Nanshu''s presence, he could not worry too much about the appearance of Jing Nian. After years of white face still some blood color, holding a knife in the hand, this is how to get? Mu Nanshu is different. He can''t see anyone else except Gu Qi. See Gu Huan in her arms stay too long, has been more than 10 seconds, he can''t bear to drag Gu Qi back. Gu Huan saw mu Nanshu, the sense of oppression came again, she had to step back. At this time, Emma finally met mu Nanshu, who was deeply in love with her. Mu Nanshu is the source of her life, and I don''t know where the poweres from. She pushed it away for years and got up. Emma, who is confident of her beauty, rushes to Mu Nanshu for the first time and grabs his hand. "Sir, this cheap woman dares to hurt my hand. My hand is so precious. How can I make wine for you in the future?" A CAI brows slightly frown, after years of character, he still has some understanding, absolutely will not hurt people for no reason. "Sir." He was just about to open his mouth to exin for years, and mu Nanshu had already opened his mouth. "Knife." Mu Nanshu''s words are orders. Even if there is only one sentence, it means that someone is finished. Emma said triumphantly, "Sir, I remember that you said that my hands were very beautiful. This woman would hurt my hands. You should chop her hands off." Speaking of this, Emma also looked at Gu Qi, her face was very proud. Gu Qi is not the kind of person who is angry because of her words. She knows more than anyone what kind of person mu Nanshu is and how she is angry because of Emma''s provocative words. A Wang handed the knife over, and a CAI was very nervous, "Sir, after years of her..." "Sir, Liang Leng was bewildered by that cheap woman. Don''t listen to him. Cut him down Ah Gu Huan was stunned. Mu Nanshu cut off Emma''s hand with a sharp knife, bone and skin. Blood sprayed out and sshed on mu Nanshu''s robe, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "Let me change." "I''ll be with you." Gu Qi knew it would be like this. A Cai said before that mu Nanshu hated being touched by others. At the beginning, I fell into his arms and was not killed by him. I was really lucky. Emma obviously didn''t know mu Nanshu''s character. When she grasped mu Nanshu''s wrist with her hand, Gu Qi knew that she was going to end up like this. So she allows Emma to hold his hand, which has nothing to do with her anyway. After years of drawing a knife to hurt people, it can be seen that Emma must have done something very disgusting. In this case, why should she be a virgin? It''s enough to watch. Gu Qi took mu Nanshu to leave and stood there silently for years. This was the first time she saw mu Nanshu. Last second still feel like a fairy like man, at the moment she only think this man is a devil. It''s a terrible demon. He didn''t even blink when he cut Emma''s hand. And Gu Qi did not squint from her in front of, from the beginning to the end, mu Nanshu also only said a few words. But the aura he showed was that no one was allowed to enter, and the shiver spread from his feet to his hair. This man is terrible. Emma on the ground is crying and bleeding all over the ground. "Hand, my hand..." She has been repeating this sentence, mu Nanshu did not look back, not even slow down. That slow and easy pace, but deeply engraved in the heart of years. Ah Cai came up and said, "are you OK, your face?" He reached out and stroked her cheek. Fortunately, it wasn''t her blood. "I''m fine." After years of impatience, he took away a CAI''s hand. Wang''s eyes only Gu Huan in his heart, "howe your eyes are so red, and have you cried again?" "I''m worried, miss." "It''s not about us. What are you worried about? I''ll apany you back to your room and have a good rest. " "Well." Gu huangang was just frightened by mu Nanshu''s action. With awan, his mood eased a lot. She walked up to Emma in front of Emma. "That''s what you deserve."Emma looks at her in pain and spits at her, "Stinky bitch!" A CAI stepped on her mouth. He finally knew what would happen in the past year. This woman''s mouth stinks more than the toilet. After years of watching her learn a lesson, Gu Qi also came back smoothly. As soon as her body rxed, her head tilted and her body fell down. "For years." A CAI hugged her. Gu Qi disappeared one day and night, she did not sleep, do not eat or drink, has been standing, there is a lot of pressure in the heart. At the moment, as soon as the alert is rxed, the body is in shock. Emma left on the ground alone and cried. Steward Zhen came to her with a helpless face. "I''ve advised you to be more restrained. If you listen to me, you won''t be reduced to this state." Emma had tears in her eyes. "It''s my fault. I forgot my husband''s temper. He didn''t like people touching him." "You know he''s talking about someone else, but Miss Gu has nothing to do with him. Just give up, Emma." "No, I won''t give up. I''ll never give up." "Ah I''ll take you to the hospital first. " Manager Zhen shook his head helplessly. Gu Qi took mu Nanshu''s arm, "small pivot, you are just so handsome, and your hand is too decisive." Mu Nanshu looked at the small appearance of the woman beside her, "are you not afraid?" Other women will look pale and scream when they see such a scene. Gu Qi is an exception, not only did not call, but also so happy. "There''s nothing to be afraid of, and it''s obvious that she''s been bullying for years, and she deserves it." Her confident free and easy eyebrows fell in Mu Nanshu''s eyes, and mu Nanshu''s heart was tender. His woman should be like this, not afraid of blood, even if the de is bloodthirsty, she can still stand by her side, without feeling that she is a monster. Gu Qi didn''t know what mu Nanshu was thinking. His face was strange. "By the way, you don''t like people touching you. I fell into your arms the first time. Why didn''t you kill me?" "You run fast." Mu Nanshu would not say that his brain was dead at that time. After all, no woman was so bold before Gu Qi. No, at that time, she was still like a man''s dress, and she said that she wanted to have sex with herself. Not only did he say such shocking things, but he even gave himself a kiss. At that time, his brain, which had always been smart, seemed to encounter a virus that had never been seen before, and crashed on the spot. By the time he''s rebooted, the little thing''s gone. Gu Qi said with a smile, "after all, I''ve been used to climbing trees since I was a child. If I didn''t escape at that time, would you chop my hands and feet?" "No Mu Nanshu answered in the affirmative. "Why?" "You are different from others." Even if other people touch his clothes, he will be disgusted, Gu Qi fell into his arms that moment did not. Gu Qi kisses on his lips, "the small mouth is really sweet, you can speak more." Push open the door, Gu Qi to bed a lie, "finallye back, small pivot, you quickly help me to untie the handcuffs, strange inconvenient." "When I''m done bathing." He felt sick because of the blood sshing on his body. "I want to see you wash it." The little bad cat is still thinking about some bad ideas until this time. "Good." This time, mu Nanshu answered very simply. Gu Qi heart sweet Zizi, is not his missing this time let small pivot open? This is a good thing, think of a moment can eat mu Nanshu, Gu Qi lowered his head to cover his mouth, do not let himselfugh. Mu Nan Shu looked down at Gu Qi. She was like a little mouse stealing food. He couldn''t help thinking that he was such a fool. Ten minutester, Gu Qi''s startling roar came from the bathroom: "Mu Nanshu, your uncle''s!" Chapter 817 Gu Huan, who happened to pass by, heard Gu Qi''s voice, which made her tremble. "What''s the matter, miss? It seems very angry If a Wang would have been worried about Gu Qi''s life before, now that he knows Gu Qi''s position in his heart, he looks calm. "Don''t worry, sir. As a baby, Miss Gu will not be hurt." "That''s right. This time, as soon as you said something happened to miss, the gentleman came immediately. It shows that he loves miss very much." Before Gu Huan had some worries about Gu Qi and mu Nanshu''s feelings. She always felt that mu Nanshu''s kind of people seemed to have no heart. On matching, or to Gu Qi and Nangong Li, now she slowly changed this view. In the bathroom, Gu Qibenes in with mu Nanshu to have a glimpse of spring. Who knows mu Nanshu locked her in the bathroom with her iron chain. "Asshole, let me go!" Mu Nanshu''s eyebrows and eyes were indifferent, "you don''t mean you just want to see me bathing, I''ll let you see it." "Mu Nanshu, you son of a bitch, do you believe it or not? I''ll beat you to death with a big ear scrape." Mu Nanshu, fearless, prepared clothes in front of her, put water and essential oil he liked. His fingers unbuttoned his robe and took off his coat and trousers. A body even whiter than a woman appears in Gu Qi''s eyes. His body is very beautiful and his whole body is wless. Dressed in his clothes, he looked very bookish. After taking off his clothes, he should have a lot of chest muscles and abdominal muscles. Every inch of line is full of endless elegance. The beauty is bewildering, and Gu Qi begins to be crazy. "Little pivot, you have a beautiful body." "Just look at it more. I don''t charge for it." Mu Nanshu stepped into the bath with his long legs. Watching him untie his long hair, a head of ck hair sprinkled down, like ck satin. This is the meaning of the people who came out of the painting. They are handsome, delicate facial features and slender body. Gu Qi looked at the saliva will flow, she is thinking of a problem. How can there be such a perfect man in this world? God is too unfair. He was given a good leather bag and a smart brain. "Sushu, are you like your father or your mother? I can''t imagine that a person like you could be born... " Mu Nanshu''s eye light passed a touch of pain, soon, Gu Qi did not pay attention. Gu Qi was also immersed in his own fantasy, "little pivot, our children must be very beautiful in the future.". If a girl wants to be like you, her eyebrows, eyes and facial features are like those in the painting. She likes quietness at ordinary times. If it''s a boy, you''ll have to be like me. I''ll take him to climb trees and get girls. We''ll merge mother and son, and the world is invincible. Ha ha ha... " Gu Qi''s voice cured mu Nanshu''s sadness in his eyes. He looked at the bad little girl. "Do you want to untie it?" Gu Qi wants to be happy, repeatedly nodded, "want to want." The sound of water "ttered" and mu Nanshu, who was naked, came out of the water. Gu Qi blushed shyly, "you, you, you y rogue." Slender legs toward her, Gu Qi big eyes looking at mu Nanshu. I always feel that mu Nanshu is not in the same state as he was a few minutes ago. He came close to him in a few steps. He put one hand on the washstand behind her and pinched her chin in the other. Originally tall mu Nanshu looked down at her, with a body of water vapor, someplicated look in his eyes. His sudden intimacy made Gu Qi feel at a loss, "Xiao Shu Shu, you are..." "Gu Qi, do you really want to have a baby for me?" It turned out to be this question. Gu Qi nodded and replied: "yes, I bet our children must Well... " The man had already bent down to kiss her lips, Gu Qimeng. Since the two established a rtionship, mu Nanshu could only say that he was polite to her, and rarely did he take such an active and intimate action. However, at the moment, his active kiss upset Gu Qi. He closed his eyes, her slender hair fell down, and she widened her eyes. Mu Nanshu is very emotional and serious. The secret skill of overthrowing mu Nanshu is to have children? Gu Qi was kissing him so soft that he could not help but put his hands around his neck, and the whole person was hanging on him. Behind the mirror reflects a pair of inseparable figures, inexhaustible. A cold drop of water fell to her chest, and she could not help but breathe out: "it''s so cool." Mu Nanshu released her and found that her clothes were wet by her body with water vapor. The little girl''s face was puffy, even though she was dressed in men''s clothes, she was also showing a strange ttery at the moment, and her big eyes and eyes were like silk looking at him."Little pivot..." She seemed dissatisfied that he left. Mu Nanshu did not answer, but took off her wig, a ck hair fell down like this. Such Gu Qi with some of the younger daughter''s coquetry, there is no usual ancient spirit. Mu Nanshu''srynx rolled, bent over her ear and said, "are you really ready?" Gu Qida''s eyes blink and blink, showing the innocence, this mu Nanshu male hormone explosion. She has been bewildered, where to distinguish the southeast and northwest, do not know what he is talking about. He pinned a wisp of Gu Qi''s hair behind his ear and said in a low voice, "be my woman." Gu Qi this just reacts, he this is to ask her opinion. He was hugged tightly, "always ready." Mu Nanshu reached out and scraped the tip of her nose. "Women are not all reserved. No one is so anxious as you." "How can a woman be reserved? If you don''t see Emma''s eyes, you''d like to eat you alive. I have never reserved two words in Gu Qi''s dictionary. I like to eat buffet and take what I want. " Such a confident and strong little woman, he can not help but love. In her small mouth touched, and then the voice evil spirit way: "then tonight." He really let it go. Tonight must be tonight. "Then you must not lie to me." "Don''t cheat." Gu Qixi Zizi ran out. Now it''s dusk. Tonight is just a few hours. She needs to prepare well. Mu Nanshu looks at the little woman who leaves in general andughs helplessly. After soaking in the water again, mu Nanshu had a good aftertaste. Although he is abstinent, it does not mean that he is not interested in women. At least Gu Qi can arouse his interest. I thought she was funny from the beginning and wanted to taste her. Later, he gradually fell in love with her, and his mind changed a little. When he met her, he was a bit like a pet. After recognizing his feelings, subconsciously he began to respect her. She is no longer a pet of his own time, but a woman he believes she is. Gu Qi asked him to build a castle in the active volcano, and he agreed. He wanted to wait two years for the castle to be built and the little girl would grow up before he wanted her. Who knows this girl changes every day to toss him, if this goes on for two years, he could have been able to do it. Just heard her words, the heart filled with thousands ofplexity. Close your eyes, it''s just bloody. People like him will have children for him. The voice of the little girl flowed through his heart like a warm current. Mu Nanshu changed his mind at that moment. Gu Qifeng rolled out in general. A Wang just sent Gu Huan back to his room. Gu Huan didn''t close his eyes. After washing and preparing to rest for a while, the natural feeling of two people starts from the heart, and the lips are about to meet. "Bang" a Gu Qi kicked open the door, scared two people immediately separated. Like a child who did something wrong, ah Wang exined, "Gu, Miss Gu, you, you are not Mr. and..." Gu Qi didn''t care to tease him. He picked up a Wang''s cor and threw him out of the door. "I have something to do with roon. When I''m finished, you can pop." "Oh." The door is suddenly thrown up by Gu Qi, and a Wang touches the tip of his nose, which almost ttens his nose. Gu Huan was also a little embarrassed, "Miss, how can youe so suddenly? You still have water on your body. Otherwise, go back to your room and change clothes first." Gu Qi grabs the hand of small roon excitedly, "little roon, I want to seed." "What sess? Miss, I don''t quite understand what you''re talking about "I''m going to have a bridal chamber tonight. You''re from the past. Teach me what to prepare!" Chapter 818 In the world, the wedding night is so rxed that only Gu Qi, Gu Huan some helpless. "Miss, don''t you say that Mr. Mu has never been willing to touch you?" "Maybe he took the wrong medicine. Whatever he said, he would be responsible to me." Gu Huan scratched his head, "that In fact, I have no experience. I told you about my first situation. At that time, I had a fever, and the whole person was in a daze. I didn''t know what happened. I thought I was dreaming, and the whole person was floating and sinking in the water and the fire, muddled through the night "The first time you forgot, what about the second time? Don''t say it for so long. You haven''t had a second time Gu Huan blushed into a small apple, "Miss, how can you ask me such a shy question?" "That''s right. I''m not a novice and I don''t have much experience on the road. I have to ask you, an old driver, to take me with me. Tell me about it. I heard it hurt the first time, didn''t it? " "This It may vary from person to person. I''m not very impressed. He''s very... In bed It''s gentle, no, it doesn''t hurt Gu Huan finished this sentence, feeling that his face can fry eggs. What kind of topic does thisdy say? She has to say this! "What do I need to do? I think little pivot is different from awan. " Gu Huan didn''t know why, so he looked at her, "hmm? How is it different? " "Look at ah Wang. He looks like he''s obsessed with lust and lust. When he sees you, he wants to jump on him. Small pivot is different, small pivot is a high cold abstinence flower beautiful man, maybe he is also very cold in bed Gu Huan''s mouth corner took a puff, "Miss, ah Wang, how can you say that?" "Oh, little girl, now you''ve learned how to protect your husband? Good, well, ah Wang is not lustrous. I''m the most colorful one. I''m serious. This is our first time. I certainly hope to have a good memory. If the pivot is cold, I will have psychological shadow all my life. Do you want me to take the initiative? " Gu Huan bit his finger, seriously trying to help Gu Qi. "Miss, what you said is reasonable. I am usually passive, but asionally I can''t help it When he takes the initiative, awan will be particrly crazy. " "What kind of initiative?" Gu Qi asked. Red cloud once again covered Gu Huan''s face, "my gooddy, don''t force me! I''ll give you a detailed description of such a thing. " "Well, if you don''t say so, I''ll watch it." "Good, good, you go to see the film." Gu Qi rushes to find a CAI. After years of holding back to the room, she did not have any major obstacles, isa. Seeing that her lips were dry, a CAI moistened her lips with water. Give her water, and wateres out of the corner of her mouth. Such years seem so weak, heartbreaking. A CAI slowly ferry to her with water, after so many times, she slowly has the swallowing ability. The instinct of the body sucks his lips. At first, he just wanted to save her, and slowly changed its vor. The soft little tongue entangled him and attracted the deepest throb in his heart. Gu Qi opened the door and saw this scene. What day is today? Howe she''s paired up everywhere? A CAI suddenly broke away, and his old face was always calm. Why every time and after years close, will be caught by Gu Qi, Gu Qi is the teaching director! A CAI flustered exnation: "Miss Gu, I am not taking advantage of others'' danger, since you were abductedst night. After years of self me, think that she did not look after you, she does not sleep, do not eat or drink, has been standing waiting for you toe back. As soon as you came back, she was relieved, and she fell into aa. I fed her water and she couldn''t swallow, so she thought about it Seeing him so flustered and anxious, Gu Qi patted him on the shoulder. "Ann, I didn''t scold you. What are you worried about? I don''t know others. Don''t you know you? You''re not the lust devil of awan. " Since thest time a Wang got drunk and went to the wrong room and the wrong bed, Gu Qi gave him a sign of lust. At this time, awan, who has just sneaked into Gu Huan''s room, anxiously hugs Gu Huan and wants to do the things that have not been finished just now. "Huaner, I miss you." Gu Huan thought before Gu Qi asked her those questions, her face blushed, "hate." As the two lips were about to touch, awan moved aside and sneezed. "What''s the matter? Did you have a cold? " "It''s OK. Let''s go on." A CAI added: "in fact, a Wang is a dead hearted eye, not a lecher, at most, sometimes his brain can''t turn around.""Achoo, Achoo." Wang rubbed his nose. "You must have a cold. I''ll cook ginger soup for you. You''ll have a hot bath first." Wang a face aggrieved, single for so many years hard to find a girlfriend, he would like to get along with his girlfriend. Just tasted the taste of lust, he ate pith, some unwilling, "I''m really OK." "It''s nothing strange. I''ll put hot water for you. It''s cold recently and it''s easy to catch a cold." "Huaner, you are so kind to me." Ah Wang is stupid. "What a fool." Gu Huan looked at his silly appearance, and his heart was sweet. Although Gu Huan didn''t like him at first, he felt fierce. Later, he got along with him and found that he was really good. He is honest and obedient. He is good to himself. Gu Huan is still very satisfied with awan''s boyfriend. For her, Gu Qi is the first, then awan is the second, and has be her rtives'' general existence. When awan went into the hot water and found that he didn''t sneeze again, it''s hard to say something bad about him. Gu Qi and a CAI have already changed the topic, "a CAI, Ie to you not for years. You can get me some resources." As long as it is not for years, a CAI asked her: "what resources does miss want?" "It''s your little movie." A just face seconds understand, "miss is to want action film, right?" "Yes, yes, it''s action movies. The more exciting the better." "Yes, miss. Wait a moment. I''ll upload it to the cloud and give you an extraction code." Gu Qi patted him on the shoulder, "well done, a CAI, I knew you were the most reliable. I like to take the plot." A CAI made a OK gesture, "arrangement, I''m all foreign films. You know our domestic films are not so good. Do you mind?" "No, not at all." Gu Qi''s face was about to smile. From a CAI here to get a passion film, she was ecstatic. "Then I won''t disturb you. I wish you a quick victory." "Qi Ye, I like..." The young man whispered. From her nearest a CAI to hear, scared quickly blocked after years of lip. Gu Qi evil smile: "I will not tell you that after years of kissing her, you give me a small film reward." Said that she happily took the mobile phone to leave, only then was relieved. When is it not good for the girl to talk nonsense? It''s just at this time. He just wanted to leave, only to find that he had opened his eyes after years. Four eyes rtive, that pair of beautiful purple pupil just wake up, like a lovely cat, inside only pure andzy. She obviously didn''t understand what was going on. A CAI quickly released, flustered exnation: "that Just now Miss Gu came here. You said that you like her. I''m afraid she would misunderstand her. It''s the only way to do it... " After years of pupil has returned to normal, "do you like me so much?" "I like you, which you should have known for a long time." After years of sudden hook fingers, a CAI thought she was going to say something, who knows she suddenly grabbed his cor and pulled his body down. Two people''s bodies collided, a CAI fell on her body, very confused. "You..." Before he could speak, he had been kissing his lips for years. Gu Qi happily returns to the room, taking advantage of Mu Nanshu in the bath, she secretly opens up a CAI to her resources. It''s clearly marked with "spy series", "speed series", "robot series" Oh, this kind of ss is quite many, but a CAI''s taste is too heavy. What''s the ghost of this robot series? Gu Qi opened the robot series with excitement, a minuteter. Gu Qi burst out in the room and roared: "a CAI, your uncle''s!" Chapter 819 Mu Nanshu heard Gu Qi howling outside. He was originally a quiet person. If he was someone else, he would have been cut off his tongue. Can''t help but sigh, what did this girl do? After a brief rinse, I put on my bedclothes and came out. "What''s the matter?" Gu Qi angrily raised the handcuffs in her hands, "small pivot, you quickly untie me, I want to use this to break a CAI''s elm head." Fortunately, she has always thought that a CAI is the most intelligent person. Besides mu Nanshu, he is the second most intelligent person. This smart man did a thing that made her angry. Is a CAI ying with her? "What''s the matter?" Mu Nanshu camezily. I don''t know where a CAI offended the little bastard. "You see." Gu Qi hands over the mobile phone, which is exactly two robots fighting. Mu Nanshu watched for dozens of seconds and didn''t feel anything wrong, "what''s wrong with this film? The special effects are not bad. " Gu Jin Du''s mouth was stuffy and stuffy. He said, "xiaopivot, I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, I''m afraid I don''t have experience for the first time. So I want to watch some movies to learn. I''ll go to a CAI for resources. I said to stimte the action movie, what kind of ghost did he give me "Agents, robots, mutation, very exciting, but also with action, he did not understand wrong." Gu Qi Bu Yi, pulling him to sit down beside him, to his armszy a lie. "You men must have a lot of these small films. I don''t believe that a CAI doesn''t have them." "And ying rogue again." Mu Nanshu saw the moving little thing in his arms, and he wanted to take her now. "Since a CAI pretends to be pure, then you contribute your resources." Mu Nanshu replied simply: "No." Gu Qi stabbed Mu Nan Shu''s waist with bad heart, "you tell the truth, I don''tugh at you. What type do you like? Do you like to be an immortals? Do you like to be dissolute or pretentious "I don''t know." "You haven''t seen it? Never seen it? I haven''t seen any of them. " Mu Nanshu replied honestly: st time in the mansion, didn''t you shout to see men? We watched together for a few minutes Gu Qi was so surprised that he almost lost his chin, "right, you didn''t even look at it before this? Didn''t you buy a little movie or magazine during your adolescence? " Mu Nanshu approached her and raised her eyebrows. Her aura became powerful in an instant. "So you are disappointed?" "Also It''s not. " "Afraid I have no experience?" "I I don''t mean that. I''m afraid I don''t have experience Gu Qi thought it was his own words that hurt his self-esteem, so he quickly exined. Mu Nanshu bit her earlobe. "Don''t worry. Men are born with instincts. You are responsible for lying down and I''m responsible for moving." OK, so overbearing. At this moment, Gu Qi is like a little white flower, and mu Nanshu is a bully to the president. "It''s still early. Eat first." "Well." Gu Qi was wrapped up in his powerful hormone and was fascinated. Mu Nanshu gave her a kiss on the brow Gu Qi sprang up from his arms and blew away in the wind. Mu Nanshu is so handsome that she has no resistance at all. Looking at the little girl leaving, mu Nanshu''s eyes are slightly deeper. I didn''t think about it before. I heard that a woman would hurt for the first time. He didn''t want her to hurt. Influenced by Gu Qi, mu Nanshu is also struggling with this point. If he had no experience to hurt her, would it leave her psychological shadow? No, he can''t let that happen. He is perfect everywhere, including in bed. Gu Qi with huan''er ran to Gu Huan''s room again. He didn''t see Gu Huan''s figure and heard the sounding from the bathroom. She couldn''t help her excitement and rushed into the bathroom to shout. "Roon, my legs are soft!" A Wang Wa once covered his chest, "Miss Gu, you are abnormal!" Why does Gu Qi show up every time he takes off his clothes? If his husband knows, he will be killed. Gu Qi looked at Awang in the bathtub. Awang''s body was covered by white foam. What she could not see at all. "You pervert, why are you in the little Roon''s bathtub?" Gu Qi didn''t disturb other people''s consciousness at all. He also took a bath towel and was ready to beat ah Wang. Gu Huan, who had boiled ginger soup, came in to see this scene and caught Gu Qi. "What are you doing, mydy?" "This pervert took a bath in your bathtub, and I haven''t washed it. Why is he?" Gu Huan blushed. "He''s been sneezing. I''m afraid he''ll catch a cold. I''ll let him take a good bath.""If you allow it, that''s fine." Gu Qi mmed the door. A Wang is going to be wronged to death. He just takes a bath to find out who to annoy. Gu Huan pulled Gu Qi out, "Miss, didn''t you watch the film? Why did youe all of a sudden? " "Little roon, you don''t know that a CAI''s elm head is going to piss me off. I said I wanted a passionate action movie, but he really brought me a passionate action movie. The robot war made my liver ache Gu Huan also can''t helpughing. It''s rare for a CAI to slip up and misunderstand Gu Qi''s action. "Maybe brother a CAI misunderstood me." "Of course, this is not the point. The point is that the pivot has just touched me, hehe, hehe." Gu Qi covered his face with a shy smile, which made Gu Huan''s goose bumps. Gu Qi was careless like a boy when he was young. Later, when he grew up, he didn''t hang around here all day and went there to chat. It''s strange that she suddenly reverts to being a woman when she disguises herself as a man. "Cough up, Miss snow white, don''t make meugh like that." Gu Qi knocked Gu Huan''s head, "how do you say me?" "How did Mr. Mu tease you?" Gu Qi holding a face silly smile: "he said let me be responsible for lying, he was responsible for moving." "No more?" It''s just a simple sentence. "No, but you don''t know what his expression and tone were when he said this. Oh, anyway, my legs are soft, roon. Do you think I''m hopeless Gu Huan nodded, "well, it''s hopeless, and the youngdy has also begun tomit the flower mania. But for a man like Mr. mu, I think there are not many girls in the world who are crazy about him. So I understand you, miss. Sometimes I think Wang is very handsome Two girls who are crazy about flowers share their experiences with each other. At this time, ah Wang rushed out in his bathrobe and said, "Sir, if you have an urgent matter, please talk to me first." When he came to the door, he turned back and said, "huan''er, it''s not sometimes in my heart. It''s every moment that I think you''re beautiful." Gu Huan covered his face and said, "isn''t wang handsome?" "No, I didn''t get his point at all. On the contrary, I still felt a little greasy." Gu Qi looks indifferent. "Miss, I''ll be angry if you nder Wang again." "Good huan''er, I''m serious." Awan walked quickly to Mu Nanshu''s room and knocked politely at the door. Mu Nanshu stood by the window with his hands down. His expression was solemn, and awan was a little nervous. Whenever mu Nanshu looks like this, it means something important. "Is something wrong, sir?" He asked softly. "Ah Wan, tell me one thing." "Yes, sir." A Wang looks serious. Mu Nanshu turned and sat down on the cane chair and took the tea cup that had been made. His movements were slow and elegant, but Wang became more and more uneasy. "How did you feel the first time?" Mu Nanshu suddenly asked. "The first time?" A Wang thought for a moment, thinking that he was talking about the first killing. "To tell you the truth, sir, I''m afraid of being nervous." Wang replied truthfully. Fear and tension? Yes, he''s a little nervous now. Although a man has instinct, he has never done it. What if Gu Qi dislikes his own technology if he doesn''t do it well? "How to ovee this tension?" Mu Nanshu continued. "I was very frightened and hesitant at that time, and I thought of Mr "Think of me? You miss me when you do this? " Mu Nanshu raised his eyebrows. "Yes, sir. That''s what I believe in my heart. I can ovee any difficulties when I think of him." Mu Nanshu suddenly felt as if he had been desecrated, and his body was covered with goose bumps. "Xiao Qi''er is really right." "What did Miss Gu say wrong?" "You are a pervert indeed." Chapter 820 A Wang is depressed to death. Gu Qi said he was a pervert before. How can mu Nanshu say so now. He doesn''t carry this pot! "Sir, what''s wrong with me? Are you not afraid to kill for the first time Mu Nanshu: Seeing mu Nanshu''s expression, Awang is even more indignant. "Sir, you mean, where is my metamorphosis?" Mu Nanshu said helplessly: "you are not abnormal, you are stupid." They talked with each other for a long time, but Wang didn''t seem to find the problem. "Sir, I know I''m not as smart as a CAI, but I can figure out what my husband''s mind is." "I asked you and Gu Huan for the first time." Wang just indignant, he did not know how he was in Mr. Zhang''s mind is abnormal impression. His face was red with anger. He was ready to exin to Mu Nanshu that he was not abnormal. Who knows what mu Nanshu said, he was stunned on the spot, that He misunderstood it. "Cough, sir, hold, I''m sorry." Wang wanted to p himself. He was really stupid. However, mu Nanshu had been used to it before. Who would have thought that the first time he said this. "That I was drunk that night. It was the instinct of my body. " "Instinct? Women should be in pain for the first time. " Mu Nanshu didn''t want his sweetheart to be confused, and he didn''t have the first time. "That''s easy to do, sir. I''ll go and find you something to use." Looking at awan''s appearance, mu Nanshu didn''t n to teach him anything useful from him. "Go ahead." Sure enough, I still have to rely on myself. Mu Nanshu turned on hisputer. He could even intrude into the official websites of various countries, let alone watch some small movies. This is his first time to enter this kind of website, full screen is indecent. After a few random steps, mu Nanshu studied hard. When it was dark, the housekeeper invited several people over for dinner. Mu Nanshu and Gu Qi are sitting at the table. A CAI doesn''t know what''s going on. He is absent-minded all the time. As for what awan is looking forward to and looking forward to, his husband finally enlightened! Gu Huan is silently praying in her heart. At night, the youngdy must be smooth, and she must not give out any moths. Her idea is good, but the fact is often unsatisfactory, especially Gu Huan, there is no stability at all. There was a quiet atmosphere, which was very embarrassing. Gu Qi in order to enliven the atmosphere, to Mu Nanshu clip some leeks, "small pivot, you eat more, eat enough to have strength at night." Gu Huan: Mydy, it''s not even evening. Why am I so nervous. I always feel that Gu Qi''s brain sometimes seems tock a string, which makes people very speechless. Mu Nanshu looked at the leeks she gave her. It seemed that the little girl was really afraid that she had no experience. "Miss Gu, our husband is in good health. You don''t have to worry about it." Gu Qi originally only wanted to enliven the atmosphere, which was like a change of meaning. Leek is the thing of aphrodisiac, at this juncture, she also gave him the leek. "Good. I''m just afraid that he''s too tired at night and has no physical strength. I''ll eat more." Gu Qi wanted to bite his tongue. It seems that the more she exins, the more ridiculous it is. It''s hard for everyone to know that they want to have a wedding at night. Gu Huan covers his face, mydy, you said that everyone is guessing about your affairs tonight! In the field, only mu Nanshu''s expression is still indifferent. Gu Huan takes a careful look at him. He is worthy of being Mr. mu, and such a topic can be indifferent. After a meal was finished in a very strange way, mu Nanshu said that he would go out for a walk, and Gu Qi also had to prepare well. The rose castle in the evening is very beautiful. Gu Huan takes Gu Qi and walks in it. "Are you really ready, miss? You and Mr. Mu are not engaged yet. " Gu Huan always thinks that this is not appropriate. After all, Gu Qi has a noble status and her partner selection is very important. "Don''t worry. When I''m finished here, I''ll take xiaosushu back to my home. My father and grandfather will like xiaosushu''s smart son-inw." Seeing her so happy, Gu Huan doesn''t say anything any more. As long as Gu Qi and mu Nanshu have stable feelings, it doesn''t matter. On the other side, a CAI went to the room for many years. The room was empty and empty, and there was no trace for years. Thinking of years before he took the initiative to pull him down to kiss, a CAI immediately lost all thinking ability. What are you doing for years? Why do you do that? He didn''t think that he would feed her some water, and he was not a man who liked to take advantage of others.Even if he likes her, he won''t force her if he doesn''t want to. "After years, you..." The words have not finished, after years of covering his lips again, let himpletely lose consciousness. Two body rolling in bed, a CAI is also a man, in the initiative of the woman, he surrendered. Turning passively into initiative, he rolled over and pressed her under his body, kissing her neck. After years of body has a kind of lightvender flowers, people smell veryfortable. "Xiaonian..." He wanted to have her by instinct. No man can resist such a beautiful woman. The fingers tentatively prated into her skin and did not refuse for years. A just thought she was acquiescence, this just slowly tries to touch. The touch in his hand was soft, smooth and delicate. He only touched it once, and the most primitive excitement in his heart had already risen. With thest bit of self-control, a CAI looked at the face of years. "Xiaonian, may I..." But what he saw was not deep affection, but disgust and contempt. That kind of eyes seems to be looking at some kind of disgusted creature, like a basin of cold water directly pouring down. A CAI originally thought that she took the initiative to kiss himself, even if she did not love himself, at least it was a little good. At the moment, her eyes hurt a CAI deeply, and he stopped. "I didn''t stop again. Why not continue?" He pulled the clothes for her. "I don''t have the habit of forcing others. You''re not sincere. I won''t touch you." After years of a pull him back, soft body active cover, like a water snake general entangled him. "After years, I don''t know what you mean by trying again and again. I said, I like you, but what I want is your heart. " "I still want to pretend that when I''m in aa, you don''t do the same thing to me as other men. Why do I still pretend to be respectable when I wake up? Who is it for? " "Xiaonian, your prejudice against men is too deep. There will be a long time to go. I will let you know that the world is not as bad as you think. I will cherish you and will not let people hurt you again. " After years of sneer: "finished? When you''re done, get out. " "I remind you to keep your mind in mind. Sir, when hees, he will not spare you if he can see what you are thinking about the youngdy." "Go away!" Two people broke up in bad mood. What a CAI worried about most was that he couldn''t control his feelings for Gu Qi for years. Mu Nanshu is a very clever man, different from awan. He can see a lot of things at a nce. If you mess with him, you''ll die after years. At the moment, seeing the figure without years in the room, a CAI was worried. Where did this person go? Mu Nanshu soaked in the bathtub, took out his mobile phone and looked at the information carefully. It took him a few hours to get to the point about men and women. Get up and put on your bathrobe. Now just wait for the small things toe to the door. He opened the door of the bathroom and saw not Gu Qi, but years in a sexy suit. Shey on the bed with enchanting posture and tender voice: "Mr. mu..." The man came out of the bathroom with long hair. It was the second time she saw mu Nanshu. Clearly is a seemingly very calm man, but there is an invisible gas field oppressing her, let her breathe. The calmness on her face was only a pretence. Mu Nanshu was indifferent, and his good mood shed away. After years of absolute self-confidence in her appearance and figure, she does not believe that there is no cat that does not cheat. Even mu Nanshu is the same! When she tries to find out his nature, Qi Ye can really see him clearly. However, I don''t know what will be waiting for her for years Chapter 821 Mu Nanshu looks at the woman in front of her. After years, she is the woman Gu Qi brought back from the boat. In the United States, she studied with Wu Mei. This time, Gu Qite took her for a ride. This is all mu Nanshu''s impression of years, but why does this woman lie in his bed? She''s trying to seduce herself, which is obvious. But what kind of person is mu Nanshu? He doesn''t think things are so one-sided. He doesn''t think that after years, he wants to be like Emma. What''s the purpose of dressing up like this? After years of fear in her heart, she has met countless men over the years, and every man wants to crush her under her body. Even if it was a CAI, he was one of the most determined people he had ever seen. Even if it can resist the temptation, there are still some palpitations in the eyes. Only mu Nanshu did not open his mouth or make any movement. He just stood in the same ce with a negative hand. In his eyes, there is only a clear and bright, no joys and sorrows, no anger, let alone any desire. Such a reaction has never happened in years. Munan pivoted and walked towards her step by step. What would he do? Can you resist your own charm? With every step he took, he felt a little nervous after years. Why is it like this? It is clear that the man has not said anything or done anything. Why is he so afraid. Along with Mu Nan Shu''s approach, after years of skin can not help but y ayer of goose bumps. There seems to be a strong atmosphere of not being angry and self-confident in Mu Nanshu''s body, which makes people breathless. If you overdo it, you will feel a lot of pressure. People have seven emotions and six desires, happiness, anger and sadness, but this man is like a cold stone statue. Beautiful facial features, but no expression. It took years to understand that silence was the most frightening thing. When he stood in front of himself, looking down at himself. At that moment, there was a feeling that mu Nanshu was like a God on the top, without any emotion. He said to seduce him, like a joke, or a clown. After years of getting a little uneasy, her hair could not help standing up. If you look closely, you can see that her body is in an unconscious tremor. She felt that her beautiful leather bag was no different from a pile of white bones in Mu Nanshu''s eyes. After years of observing mu Nanshu, he also observed her. Her eyes are not like his feelings, she does not like themselves, why do you want to do so? Suddenly he leaned down and thought for years that he was going to move himself. As long as he moves himself and Gu Qies in to see, he will know the nature of this man. She was so afraid that everything was going ording to her own ideas. Mu Nanshu did not touch her, but slowly opened his lips: "your eyes are beautiful." He is boasting about himself. Why does he feel so chilly? After years found that in front of this man, she did not even have the courage to speak. "Thank you Thank you... " The next second, mu Nanshu said a serious sentence: "dig it out and let me do the specimen." After years, the body will explode, "you, what do you say?" "Xiao Qi''er likes you so much. I mentioned several times before that your eyes are very beautiful. I think it''s to dig your eyes and make a specimen for her to carry with her. She will love it very much His serious manner makes his hair stand on end. Is this man joking? "Mu, Mr. mu, I..." "I don''t like the way you look at her." Mu Nanshu''s fingers slowly sped her chin. "If you''ve soiled my ce, use your eyes." His understatement is the most terrible words, the body has been shaking for years. Mu Nanshu is not strong, but his strength is very strong. Her body was slowly lifted up by him, her fingers tightened, and she was in agony. "Mr. mu, forgive me..." After years, I finally know the meaning of a CAI''s words. Don''t let mu Nanshu find out what she thinks about Gu Qi, or she will die miserably. But he found out long ago and brought it to his door. Thinking that he would cut off Emma''s hand without expression, he would strangle himself mercilessly and even dig his eyes. "Originally you are her person, I don''t want to move you, if you want to me, you have given birth to her should not have the mind." In fact, mu Nanshu didn''t think of thisyer at the beginning, when he found that he didn''t have himself in his eyes. When ites to ordinary things, he has a conclusion.I''m not here for him tonight, but for Gu Qi. My fingers tightened a little bit, and I didn''t even have the strength to struggle for years. At this time, only heard the door "bang" of a huge bang, someone vigorously opened the door. A CAI burst in with sweat on his head. He is the man who knows mu Nanshu best and never makes such a bold move. He found that after years of wrong, Gu Qi did not have around, originally thought she was going for a walk, looking for the whole castle. A CAI guessed that he must have done something stupid for years. Fortunately, he didn''te toote. When he came in, he found that mu Nanshu was pinching his neck for years, which was like a fish out of the water. "Sir, please be merciful and spare the new year." A CAI pounced on mu Nanshu''s feet and knelt down. "Little year?" Mu Nanshu seems to have understood something. A CAI rushed in rashly. He was also upset when he had dinner today. Wang and Gu Huan together, he has no opinion, both of them are the same stupid. It''s different over the years. She doesn''t really love a CAI. "This woman broke the rules." He said coldly. "I know, sir, that you have spared her for all my years of service and loyalty." Mu Nanshu rxed some strength, a CAI even moved out of the friendship between master and servant these years. "Do you like her?" "Yes, I like her. I hope you can do it." "You know she was just trying to seduce me." "I know that Xiaonian is a time of obsession. Please let her go, sir. Please, sir." Seeing a CAI''s red eyes, he seems to be really afraid of this woman''s death. Mu Nanshu looked at the woman and he had a good face. Unfortunately, his eyes were not good. "This is the first time you have asked me for help, and this man will give it to you." He let go of the woman and threw it at a CAI, who quickly caught it for years. I found that my face had changed after years, and I couldn''t breathe. "Xiaonian, don''t scare me." It took a long time for her to breathe smoothly. She could not help but grasp a CAI''s clothes in Mu Nanshu''s eyes. This man is a devil. He must be a devil! Mu Nanshu got up to wash his hands, as if it was something dirty after years. He took out a ss bottle from the shelf and threw it away. "Yes." This is an order, not a negotiation. Even if it''s poison, you have to drink it for years. Now that he had promised to let her go for years, he would not add to her poison. It doesn''t hurt people''s lives. What a CAI is afraid of is that he will make him blind and deaf for years. "Sir, please give Xiaonian a chance. I really like her." A CAI''s anxiety, mu Nanshu ie, but his look has not changed. "I said, if you break the rules, there will be punishment. Don''t let me say it again." After years of fear has lost thenguage function, a CAI has no way. I had to open the bottle cap and pour it in for years. After years of not daring to disobey his orders, he had to drink. "Sir, I''ll take Xiaonian to leave first, and I won''t disturb you to have a rest." "Go back and do a good job. In the future, I don''t want to see what happened today. Another time, you know the consequences." Mu Nanshu''s warning sound scared both of them. "Yes, sir." "I''ll have the bed changed tomorrow." "Yes." A CAI hurriedly carried out after years, after years is already pale, "the devil, he is the devil." "I told you not to go your own way. You should not regard our husband as those ordinary people. You don''t listen. Are you suffering now? If I don''te in time, you will die in his hands. " After years of hearing the dead word, he could not help but grasp his cor. Feeling the fear of the people in his arms, he had tofort, "little year, don''t be afraid, it''s all over." Chapter 822 After years, she was obviously frightened, shivering in the arms of a CAI, until she was carried back to the room. Wrapped in a quilt for years, soothing her mood, "Xiaonian, is it better?" In fact, he was worried about what kind of medicine mu Nanshu had given him for years. He wanted to call a doctor. But since mu Nanshu asked her to take medicine, he would not let himself save years, otherwise he would disobey his orders. After so many years with mu Nanshu, a CAI still understands his character. If you disobey mu Nanshu''s orders, you may die after years. "Cold..." I''ve never experienced this in years. At best, it was a man who was close to her that made her unhappy, but no one ever wanted to put her to death. Mu Nanshu tightened her hand. At that moment, she had difficulty breathing and felt the air was getting thinner and thinner. If a CAI didn''te in time, I''m afraid she would have died in Mu Nanshu''s hands. For the first time in her life, she was so close to death that the shadow of death still haunts her. A CAI wrapped the quilt tightly again. Seeing the trembling eyshes after years, a CAI was very distressed. "I said Mr. Gu is not an ordinary person. You made two big taboos tonight. You will keep a distance from Miss Gu in the future." After years of thinking about what he said, "will he really dig my eyes?" "If I didn''te, he would, sir, do what he said. Except Miss Gu, he would be open to others..." He did not say thetter words. He believed that he had been able to feel the cruelty from mu Nanshu for years. "Thank you today." After years is not a bad person, before she did not hate a CAI, just hate men. At that time, a CAI braved mu Nanshu''s anger and knelt down to plead for her. After years, he was moved. Sir, as long as you are not close to me, you will not be hurt "In fact, Mr. A is not so ruthless. He is very protective. If you didn''t do such a stupid thing today, Mr. Zhang will see that you are Miss Gu''s person and will not treat you badly. If you want to me it, you will not listen to me. You must act on your own, and learn to behave better in the future. Your husband will not move you. " "What did he give me to eat?" "I don''t know. In short, it won''t kill you. It should be something to teach you. Don''t worry. I''ll be with you tonight. No matter what happens, I''ll be by your side. " "Thank you." Years are from the heart. She also changed her outlook on a CAI, "a CAI, do you think men in this world really care about beauty? The men I used toe into contact with had bad intentions when they approached me and youyou. A CAI, do you know? In fact, I used to be as simple and kind as youyou and believed in everyone. Many years ago, we believe that an uncle, he has always been very good to you and me. I came home that day, but I saw him and others preparing for you. Youyou is my sister and my blood. I have no way, but I can''t beat them. Finally, I knelt down and begged that I would take the initiative to serve them and let them go Speaking of here, her voice choked, a CAI tightly hugged her, "Xiao Nian, don''t say, everything has passed." "They agreed to my request in order to let me take the initiative. I was so young that year. I told you not to look with your eyes closed. I am my sister and I should protect her. My father''s body is my father''s first man after he leaves. It left a deep impression on me. Even after so many years, I still remember clearly what each of them looked like. I knew that they would be addicted to it once, and that night I would drag my bruised body away with you. We want to find dad, we didn''t go to school when we were children. Dad taught us to read and count books. My family has a lot of books. Even though we read a lot of books, we still can''t understand people''s heart. My sister and I drifted outside and were cheated many times, until thest time I was sold on a ck boat and rescued by Qi Ye. Over the years, all the men who came close to us were greedy for our looks and wanted to possess us. I have lost faith in men for a long time. Even if it is you, I think you are hypocritical Hearing her take the initiative to talk about her past, a CAI felt very sad, just like someone was gouging out his heart with a knife. He didn''t dare to imagine how he managed to survive the years. "Those animals! Are they still alive? " A CAI was furious. If it was not for them, they would not have been wandering around for years and years, until now.No wonder she depends on Gu Qi so much, because she is very disappointed with men. The same thing happened to her, a CAI felt that she might not have the courage to survive. "They should still be alive. At that time they were only thirty or forty years old, and now they are only forty or fifty. But what about that? That was the beginning of my nightmare. I dare not go back in my life. Even if a woman has a beautiful appearance, in their words, it''s for men "Nonsense, who said that women are used to vent their desire, women should be born to be well cared for by men. Xiaonian, I''m sorry, I just met you now. I know you dislike men. I''ll treat you like a brother. You don''t have to have any psychological pressure. Anyway, I only have two rtives, Wang and Mr. Wang. Can I take care of you? " It is false to say that he is not moved. After years of silence, his heart is slowly roasted by his charcoal fire. "Really?" She asked tentatively. A CAI put his hand in front of her and said, "well, from now on, sir is the first in my heart. You are the second. I will not let anyone hurt you again. As for those who have done you harm before, I will bring justice back to you. " After years of shaking hands in his palm, "can I really believe you?" "Yes!" A Cai said firmly. After years of sudden thought of something, she was a little embarrassed: "that Don''t you think I''m particrly shameless tonight. In fact, I don''t like Mr. mu. I just think that all men in the world are scum men. I don''t want to be cheated, so I want to reveal his true face, but I didn''t expect that he was so indifferent. " "I know, I know, fool, I told you long ago that Sir is not such a shallow man as looking at people''s skin. He likes Miss Gu because of her interesting soul, not her face. If only you had believed me "I''m sorry..." A CAI stroked her tears. Tonight, he was closer to understand the years. She was more painful than he had imagined, and he must not let anyone hurt her from now on. "Brother a CAI..." "Good, I''ll watch you, you sleep." In his arms after years like a child back to his father''s arms, so warm, so safe. She closed her eyes and tried to get a good sleep, but her body suddenly became hot. "What''s the matter, Xiao Nian?" "Hot, I''m hot." "I''m sorry, it''s too tight." A CAI released her a little. Over the years, the heat and dryness of the body has be more and more obvious, and the line of sight has also changed. "Brother a CAI, I know what medicine I drink." It doesn''t need to be said that a CAI knows. "I''m sorry, after years, I can''t give you tranquilizers." If it is used, will not the punishment of your husband be ignored? Ah CAI can''t disobey his orders. He ran to the bathroom and put a bath of cold water. "Xiaonian, I wronged you." He threw years into the water to cool her down. After one wave passed, there was another wave. After years of active climbing towards him. "Brother a CAI, I It''s hard. " "I know, I know, you can bear with it." "I can''t help it. There are bugs crawling all over my body. You want me." She begged, holding his neck. "I''m sorry, but I said I''m only your brother. I can''t take advantage of others'' danger. You can stick to it for a while." "I don''t feel good. Brother a CAI, please, you want me. I''m rational now. This time I''m willing. Really, please... " Chapter 823 After years of begging him, a CAI wanted to break his head, but he didn''t expect that mu Nanshu should take such medicine for years. "I can''t take advantage of it." Just heard of the past years, how can he really hurt years? "Ah Cai, listen to me. My body is not clean for a long time. What can you worry about?" It''s getting more and more difficult at this time of the year. If I had been another man, I would have jumped on him. However, a CAI is a man who pays too much attention to. He is about to be tortured to death by the effect of medicine after years. "In my heart, you are always the cleanest. After years, I said I only treat you as my sister." "Damned brother and sister." Years of rage. At ordinary times, a CAI is so smart. At this point, he is even more stupid than awan. "Whatever you think of me, tonight, you have to help me. Do you want me to find another man?" "Xiaonian, there is water here. You can bubble in the cold water." "If it works, you think I beg you so, ah CAI. I''m serious. I''m willing to be responsible for everything I say." "But..." "No, but." After years of pulling him into the water, he took the initiative to turn over his body, holding his neck. After years of falling water on his face, hit his face. "Leng Leng, maybe I will lose my mind for a while, but I am really calm at this time. I know what I''m doing, and if it''s you, I won''t hate it. " With that, she slowly leaned down to kiss a CAI''s lips. The two lips were close to each other, and he felt a piece of softness. It''s not the first time they touch each other. This time, they feel very different. Before kissing, she never closed her eyes for years. She would keep her eyes open and watch the expression on his face. This time she closed her eyes and her long, thick eyshes rose like a small fan. No longer can see the irony in her eyes, only see her emotional. A just a moment of emotion moved to push her, see her unhappy open eyes, like aint general looking at her. "Xiaonian, do you really not regret it?" "No regrets! I will never regret it. " A CAI got up, without his arms and body temperature, he felt extremely empty for years. "Cool edge!" She thought a CAI didn''t want to. Ah Cai wrapped her up with a bath towel and put it on the bed again. He carefully wiped the water on her body. "I''m afraid you''ll catch cold in the water." A word but let years remember a lifetime, this man is not hypocritical, he is sincere in their own good. The more details are, the easier it is to see a person''s heart. At this time, a CAI is not thinking about other things, but her body. In addition to youYou and his father, I haven''t felt such love for many years. Tears slipped out of her eyes, and the a Cai who took off her clothes was startled. "Xiaonian, I don''t want to touch you. Don''t cry." After years is a light smile, eyes still contain tears, "fool." He was busy wiping her tears. "Why are you crying?" "I''m happy." "Happy?" This is far beyond the scope of a CAI''s understanding. If you are happy, you should smile. Why cry? "No one has been so kind to me for many years. Even Youyou, I care more about her. After my father left, I took all the responsibilities. Liang Leng, thank you for your concern for me Her words let a CAI''s heart ache for her even more, but it was a very small move that she was afraid of catching cold. "Don''t cry. I won''t take it seriously tonight. When you wake up, you can punish me as much as you want. I said, in the future I will take good care of you, will not let you hurt again His patient and gentle words let thest worry of years disappear. She took off herst cover. "I''m yours tonight." She closed her eyes and her face was a little shy. Never take the initiative to do such a thing with a man, usually she even the touch of men are very disgusting. A CAI gives her a different feeling. If she is a CAI, she will try to ept it. After waiting for a long time, I found that there was no movement. I opened my eyes and saw that the man was wiping his body. "What are you doing?" After years, he felt very anxious. How could he feel nothing? "I have water in my body. I''m afraid I''ll catch you cold." After years of speechless will he pull down, "how this time be silly?" Seeing each other naked, a CAI was a little nervous, but he took the initiative for many years. "Xiaonian, do you resent it?" A just a little bit of temptation, afraid she will think of bad memories. "At this time, you just need to think about one thing and ask for me."This inexperienced man, but always want to cherish her. When he really entered that moment, she did not think of the unbearable past, but suddenly came up with an idea. Maybe Men are not as bad as she thought, and her mind even shed an idea of staying with him for life. After a CAI''s trial, his body was gradually controlled by his own lust, he forgot who he was and how many years had passed. At this moment, he had only one idea, that is, to ask her to be cruel! on the other hand, Gu Qi and Gu Huan wandered around the ancient castle for a while, and Gu Qi was well prepared. Gu Huan then followed her to leave, "Miss, don''t be nervous." "Who says I''m nervous, I''m just a little excited. How many people in the world can have such a beautiful man as Xiaoshu?" She rubbed her hands excitedly, and there was a ck line on Gu Huan''s face. "Miss, at this time, I feel that you are particrly like a dirty man. I don''t think I should worry about you. I should worry about Mr. mu." Gu Qi couldn''t helpughing, "well, I''ll take a bath first. I''ll make myself fragrant." "Miss, be careful not to be a demon." Gu Huan looks at the worried Gu Qi, always think she will be bad. "This is the thing that the two sides are willing to do. I have no time to be happy. What kind of demon should I be?" With that, Gu Qi ran to take a bath. She was much more rxed without the shackles of iron chains. Also specially picked a pile of rose petals to bath, looking at the clear water floating red petals, beautiful and beautiful. Next to a few essential oils, Gu Qi selected Geranium. I''m in a good mood while singing. "A little bit more?" Gu Qi said to himself. "Not much, not much, just a little more, just a little bit more, it will be fragrant, L..." Gu Qi is ying with petals and singing in the water. Think about yourself for a while is it a little more implicit or a little more unrestrained? Small pivot pivot is also the first time, oneself too excited can frighten him? No, no, no, Xiao Suo is not an ordinary man. Maybe he likes hot food. Maybe he likes to be more reserved? He likes to be quiet. Gu Qi thought about it and rubbed his body clean and fragrant. She went to Mu Nanshu''s room with satisfaction. After years of leaving, Mu took another bath. "Be careful, I''ming..." Gu Qi is like a flower picking thief who steals jade and steals fragrance at the moment. Mu Nanshu has just been destroyed by years of good mood recovered a lot, Gu Qi is his small happy fruit. "Coming?" Gu Qi stood by the door, very boastful way: "little heart, meet my uncle''s flying." With that, she dashed toward mu Nanshu at the speed of 100 meters, and originally wanted to fly him directly onto the bed. Who knows that mu Nanshu actually firmly hugged her, "little viin." Gu Qi rubbed on his cheek, "smell my fragrance or not?" "Well." Mu Nanshu is ready, and his mood is not the same as before. "Let''s go straight to the subject, so that the duck who gets to the mouth doesn''t fly again." "No hurry. Change ces." "Where? Isn''t this your bedroom? " Gu Qi looks suspicious. Mu Nanshu didn''t want to tell her what happened in the past year an hour ago, "change to another interesting ce." "How interesting is it?" Gu Qi looks curious. "It''s interesting." Said he will Gu Qi pick up to leave, Gu Qi cleverly lean in his arms. Smelling the faint fragrance of the body, I heard the cry of insects from time to time. "Little sushu, will you marry me?" It''s rare for Gu Qi to be so clever. "How can I think of asking this question." "I''m your man tonight. What if you don''t marry me?" Mu Nanshu joked, "what do you want if I don''t marry you?" "Well, I''ll turn around and find a catcher, no, ten or a hundred!" Chapter 824 Under the moon, mu Nanshu walks in the romantic castle with Gu Qi. The quiet and warm atmosphere makes Gu Qi in a good mood. Many yearster, she still remembered that mu Nanshu held her tenderness and tenderness at that time. "The catcher?" Mu Nanshu likes to make fun of Gu Qi. "Of course, you don''t like me. Some people like me." Lips were severely bitten, "small seven son, I have not told you a thing." "Well?" Gu Qi frowned and ate pain. "If you enter Mu''s house, it''s my ghost to die." "Well, you didn''t marry me." Gu Qi Du mouth, on this or their own initiative. "I will marry you." Gu Qi just looked at him with a smile, "how about we have children in a few years? I''m too young to have a baby so early. " The little girl herself is a child. She thinks about her children. "Good." He walked slowly up the steps, and they reached the highest room in the castle. This room is very luxurious, but it is always idle. Mu Nanshu was cleaned up an hour ago. He didn''t like the high buildings. He was used to loneliness for a long time. That''s why he lives in bungalows and rarely goes to high buildings. The window is wide open, the curtain is blown by the wind, the room is magnificent, full of European style amorous feelings. Gu Qi''s eyes were straight, "Wow, what a beautiful room." The window can see the moon hanging in the sky. Standing on the balcony, she can clearly see the scenery below. Mu Nanshu hugged her gently from behind, "do you like it here?" "Yes, I love it. I feel like a princess in a fairy tale." Mu Nan spoke softly, "you are my princess." Gu Qi turned around and put his arm around his neck, "small pivot, this love word gives you full marks, not afraid you will be proud." He lowered his head and kissed the red lips. Behind is the huge moon, the wind blows gently, two people embrace tightly. At the moment, the remaining instinct is not reserved. She loves the man in front of her, and this man just loves her, that''s all. After a kiss, munan Shu moved to her ear and said, "are you really ready?" "Well." Gu Qixiao blushed shyly. The next second he picked up the body and put it on the soft bed. Mu Nanshu was very gentle, so gentle that Gu Qi soon indulged in his lust. Mu Nanshu along the curve of her body a little bit down, Gu Qi has already been paralyzed into water. Small mouth micro Zhang, she gently called his name, some nervous and some afraid. As if feeling her fear, mu Nanshuforted her more gently. "Little pivot, how do you..." Gu Qi marvels at his behavior, but his body reacts with honesty. Mu Nanshu has studied for several hours, which is not for nothing. The essence of his study has reached 100%, 70% of which must be there. The remaining 30% is the actual operation. Judging from Gu Qi''s reaction, it should be 100% right. Her eyes began tox, her cheeks blushed, the whole person seemed to be a red attractive fruit to pick. Gu Qi felt this feeling for the first time. It was strange and strange. His body seemed not his own. Don''t know when munan pivot moved up, low mute voice sounded in the ear: "small seven son, ready?" Gu Qi took his strong waist and said, "OK." Mu Nanshu is ready to go, but at this time Gu Qi suddenly feels a little itchy. "It''s itchy." She saw little red dots on her body. "What did you eat?" "We had dinner together." "That''s what you''re allergic to." "It''s Geranium essential oil. I put a lot of it. I''ve never used Geranium before. It should be that essential oil allergy." Gu Qi died of the mind have, Gu Huan really did not say wrong, thousands of defense or can not prevent himself as a demon. Ming Ming feels so good that he can eat mu Nanshu immediately. Gu Qi cried and hawed at Mu Nan Shu, "little pivot, what should I do now?" Mu Nanshu sighed and poked her in the head with his finger. "Just a goblin, wait for me." He had to dress and get up, Gu Qi''s body became more and more itchy. "Don''t scratch. I''ll be right back." Gu Qi grabbed his clothes and said, "shall we continue when wee back?" "When are you going to think about it until you get better." Said Mu Nanshu left, Gu Qi rolling in bed, do not know is itching or regret.She was still in the aftertaste of that feeling, soft and numb, as if flying to the top of the cloud. Wouldn''t it be better to go on? She was like a greedy child. Did not eat before is to think about the taste, but licked a taste of the taste, is to lead her heart scratching lung. Mu Nanshu came back with a bottle of ointment in his hand, "don''t move, I''ll put it on you." The cool ointment on her body, coupled with the temperature and strength of Mu Nanshu''s fingers, let Gu Qi fantasize. She was sofortable that she couldn''t help humming. She didn''t know what the ointment was made of. Wipe on the body cool, instant does not itch. Gu Qi looks at the disgusting little red dot on his body, her that thought also disappeared. "Little pivot, when will this be ready?" "Look at your constitution. Don''t make trouble tonight." Mu Nanshu almost didn''t get angry with her. The little bastard raised her fire, and she made herself a big demon. Her body is solved. What about herself? Mu Nanshu has no choice but to go to the bathroom. He did a lot of bad things in hisst life, so he met Gu Qi in this life. Thinking of her charming face just under her body, mu Nanshu''s hand moves faster. With a bang, Gu Qi appeared at the door. Looking at the usual indifferent ascetic man''s action at the moment, white cheeks dyed a touch of red. It was as if the God of the nine heavens had fallen into the earth, and his body was stained with the smoke of human beings. And that bad little thing stood at the door, which should have been an embarrassing atmosphere, but she didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Still a facecent expression, "I just guess if you have, you are really there, I caught it!" Can you kill this little bastard? For the second time tonight! "Get out." Mu Nanshu is worthy of being mu Nanshu. Even if he is caught, he is not embarrassed. It''s not the bastard girl who made it look like this. Gu Qi did not leave, but walked in toward him. "Little pivot, that I''m not here tough at you. I, I want to help you Mu Nanshu raised her eyebrows, and she helped herself? GU Qi wriggled to him, then squatted down and looked up at him. "I don''t have any practical experience, but I know something very well." She smiles like a flower. Mu Nanshu understands her intention. The little girl can "No Mu Nanshu refused directly. "Ah, xiaosushu, don''t be shy. Men all have this need. It''s normal. Come on, let''s help you out." Clearly is a beautiful thing, falling in Gu Qi here seems to be amon thing. "Well I really don''t need it. " Doesn''t this cheeky woman know what is face? Of course, one of the characteristics of Gu Qi is that he is as thick as a wall with bricks. Regardless of Mu Nanshu''s refusal, she started on her own. At the moment when she touched him, mu Nanshu was like being sealed by someone. He stood in the same ce foolishly and lost all consciousness. Half an hourter, two people wash clean lie on the bed, Gu Qi climbed to Mu Nanshu''s ear and said a word. "Some men say no, but they are honest." Mu Nanshu would like to put the little thing in the right ce, which has be the capital for her tough at others. A will her back in the arms, iron arm imprisons her body, "small seven son, don''t presumptuous." If you bite his ear, you will not be afraid of it Knowing that mu Nanshu was worried about her body''s deliberate damage, she was covered with ointment, and she felt ufortable. "Next time, you can get out of bed. I''ll take yourst name." Mu Nanshu sealed her lips mercilessly. Although did not eat her, what happened tonight is enough to let him taste for a long time, stupid little girl is a genius in these aspects! Chapter 825 In the early morning, the light of the warm sun fell through the rose branches, casting many mottled shadows on the ground. Gu Qi gets up fresh and clear, and mu Nanshu is no longer around. "Well, what a heartless man." Gu Qi rubbed his eyes. It''s a fine day today, and she''s in a better mood. She''s hopping around and opening the door to cheat. "Good morning, roon." Gu Qi cheerfully said hello. "Wow, ghost!" Gu Huan was scared by Gu Qi, Gu Qi was scared by her loud voice. Awan heard his little woman''s scream, and he didn''t know where he got out. "What''s wrong with huan''er? I''ll protect you Seeing Gu Qi''s face, the first reaction also called out, "what''s this?" "What do you think I am?" Gu Qi is angry, she just said hello. "How did you, miss "What have I be?" Gu Qi looks confused. "Did you go out without looking in the mirror?" Gu Huan reached for a small mirror and came out, "have a look." Gu Qi a look, his face in the mirror is red dots. Just a look at her dense phobia aremitted, quickly to the mirror to throw away. "What the hell." "Miss, you were not with Mr. must night How, how can you be allergic? " Gu Huan seems to have thought of some amazing secret. She has read a wonderful report before. Some women with special constitution will be allergic to men, is Gu Qi also that kind of Constitution!!! "Miss, are you allergic to Mr. mu? My God, what will you do in the future?" Gu Qi yed her forehead for a while, "how did you be obscene with awan? I am allergic to Geranium oil!" Gu Huan''s face turned red, and she thought about something. "Cough, I''m sorry, miss." "Miss Gu, what''s wrong with your face?" A CAI also saw her face as she passed by. Gu Qi patted his shoulder, "or a CAI is the most stable. I''m allergic. What about your husband?" "Sir, I went to the pharmacy early in the morning. I guess it''s for Miss Gu to make up your medicine." Gu Qi covered his face, "Wuwu, I don''t want to go out before my face is good. By the way, why didn''t I see the years?" A CAI''s face shed a strange, "she''s not feeling well, she''s still resting." Gu Qi didn''t think much about it. She went back to the room in a hurry. She didn''t want to see anyone. After a while, mu Nanshu came in with the medicine and opened the door to see the women rolling on the bed with their heads covered with quilts. "Get up and drink the medicine." "You put it there. I''ll drink it myselfter." Mu Nanshu didn''t know what she was doing. "Get up quickly and have breakfast after taking the medicine. I specially invited a famous Chinese chef to make the breakfast you like." Gu Qi''s voice stuffy from the quilt, "you put it, I''ll get up to eat." "Good." She heard the door open, the room is quiet, Gu Qi this just stealthily put out a small head. He looked out and found mu Nanshu standing by the bed staring at her, "wow." If you y tricks with mu Nanshu, you will only be killed. Mu Nanshu was amused by her appearance and sat down beside the bed to open the quilt. "Are you a little turtle? The head is stretched and shrunk. " "Small pivot, you go out, my face is full of red dots, I, I don''t want you to see." "Fool, I''ll see all of you when you''re asleep. I''ll boil the medicine for you and get up to drink it." Gu Qi yed in the quilt for a while. When she came out again, her face was wrapped tightly with gauze. This shape makes mu Nanshuugh, "aunt selling eggs in the city?" "Give me the medicine." She just showed her eyes and mouth and gulped the medicine out. "It''s bitter." Mu Nanshu pulled off the scarf on her face, Gu Qi quickly covered it with his hand. "Don''t look at me, I''m ugly now!" "Goblin, do you think I like your face? It''s ugly under this. " Gu Qi couldn''t help asking, "what if I''ve been like this all my life?" "I''ll see you for the rest of my life." Mu Nanshu dropped a sugar to her, and knew that she was afraid of hardship. Gu Qi''s heart was in full bloom, "it''s so sweet." She squinted with pleasure, and suddenly thought of something, her face suddenly became serious. "Little pivot, I want to ask you a question!" Seeing her so serious and small, mu Nanshu also put away his smile and recovered his usual calm. "You ask." "Look at me like this, can you still be tough?"Mu Nanshu: Knowing that there was nothing good in his mouth, mu Nanshu grabbed a mung bean cake and put it into Gu Qi''s mouth. "Eat." Gu Qi mung mung bean cake to swallow, "water, water." Mu Nanshu, while feeding her water, said helplessly, "I don''t want to rob you. What are you doing in such a hurry?" Seeing the doting between his eyebrows and eyes, Gu Qi believed that mu Nanshu was really good to her, and had nothing to do with her appearance. In Mu Nan Shu lip kiss, did not see his dislike color. Gu Qi raised a smile, "in the middle of the night, will you be scared to death when you see me?" "Yes, so you should be less demons." "Let''s eat together." Although he didn''t eat mu Nanshust night, Gu Qi was still in a very happy mood. "Little pivot, why my face is more powerful than my body." "Last night, I only wiped your body. Your face was thest to show signs of allergy." "When will it be good? It will affect my mood." "Be good. Don''t eat around these days. You''ll be better soon." "All right." Gu Qi sighed. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ a CAI went back to his room after years. In order to prevent Gu Qi from entering without knocking, he locked the door when he came in. I haven''t woken up for years. I had a terrible timest night. Mr. Zhang is really cruel enough. I don''t know how much medicine has been increased. Looking at the weak woman on the bed, her arms and legs showed up. Clearly not deliberately provocative, but inadvertently show the traces left on the body is to let men want to ravage her heart. He has deliberately gentle, did not expect years of skin is too delicate, a little force will leave traces. No wonder those men want to move for years, after years of her own face so confident. This body, as long as it is a person who has tasted the taste, is probably poisoned. A CAI''s body felt again. She pulled the quilt tightly to cover her skin. Such a small action woke up for years, hoarse voice way: "edge." "Well, I am." She does not know such a she, but a word can let a CAI for her on the knife mountain under the sea of fire. "What time is it?" "It''s still early. I''ll bring you breakfast. You can eat and sleep for a while. I''ll tell them you''re not feeling well and you''re resting." "Thank you, Qi Ye she..." Think ofst night''s own behavior, after years of some contradictions, do not know how to say. A CAI sat down beside her and dialed her random hair. "Miss Gu has be a demon again. I don''t know how to make herself allergic. Now she has red spots all over her face, which is very frightening." "Is she OK?" "Don''t be nervous. Mr. Gu went to cook medicine for her before dawn. This Miss Gu is really troubling. Before that, she was driven by her husband as a ve every day because of her cracked leg. She was good-natured and left to her "He Is it really painful Thinking of the man who nearly killed himselfst night, I can''t imagine mu Nanshu''s love for Gu Qi. "I care more about Miss Gu than you think. You said he was looking at Miss Gu''s beauty. Now she''s disfigured. Mr. Gu is still here." "Sorry, I was wrong." "I understand. I''ll help you get up and eat something first." A CAI helped her up and fed her little by little. "Take your time. Don''t burn it." He''ll be considerate enough to give it to her when it''s cold. "Well, thank you." "You and I don''t have to say thank you." See years and tears, she used to love to cry? "What''s the matter? Isn''t it delicious? " "No, it''s delicious. I just It''s very touching. " After years of biting his lips, "I was sick before, and I didn''t have the money to treat it. I didn''t dare to tell you that she was worried about me. I can only lie alone in bed, the body will be cold and hot. At that time, I wanted to have a bowl of porridge, but no one fed me. I could only cook it by myself A CAI cleaned her mouth and covered her quilt. "Little fool, I said, I will treat you, only you." Chapter 826 Gu Qi was not willing to go out after allergy, except mu Nanshu, she did not see anyone. The news spread rapidly, and many versions appeared. Emma has been training for a few days, but her hand doesn''t hurt. She has been reluctant to give up, stay in the rose castle, want to find a chance to get close to Mu Nanshu. Emma always thinks that her beauty and figure are not bad. Mu Nanshu can''t look down on her. It must have been a special day, but for that damned woman At the thought of years, Emma thinks that with her purple pupils, maybe she will try to seduce mu Nanshu. She can''t let her take the lead. Normally, mu Nanshu has always been in China, so he has to seize this opportunity. When Emma got the news of Gu Qi''s disfigurement, she was so happy. I knew that the bitch didn''t end well. Retribution came so fast. Her beautiful face was destroyed. Let''s see what else to seduce mu Nanshu. The more Emma wanted to be, the happier she felt that her time hade. This time, she must n well and must climb into mu Nanshu''s bed. Gu Qi has been very busy recently. Mu Nanshu was afraid that she would be bored and installed a projector for her. "Oh, how boring, how boring!" Mu Nanshu opened the door and saw Gu Qi rolling on the bed. "Why are you bored again?" "Little pivot, howe my face is not good, so annoying." "Already in scab, be careful, wait for scab to fall off automatically, otherwise can leave scar." Mu Nanshu picked her up and put her on his leg and looked at her face carefully. Gu qiguang is to think about it must be very disgusting, Mu Nan Shu has no facial expression, and seriously smears her. "Soon, it will fall offpletely in one or two days. Remember not to pick it up." Gu Qi blinked his big eyes, "little pivot, don''t you think it''s disgusting? Don''t you feel like vomiting? " Mu Nanshu said calmly: "I see more than you disgusting things." "Viin, you call me a disgusting thing, little pivot. You will lose me like this." Gu Qi rolled down from his legs, his back to him, his hands around his chest. "Well, I''m angry. I can''t coax it well!" A drum stretched out in front of her, Gu Qi eyes a bright, "African drum?" "I''ll have fun knowing you''re bored." "Will you?" Gu Qi has seen mu Nanshu y the piano. I don''t know if he can y this kind of drum. "Come here, I''ll teach you." On the balcony of the castle, Gu Qi sat in Mu Nan Shu''s arms and learned to y drums. After years of sitting under the grape trellis and looking at the ovepping figures on the balcony, she felt that her prejudice in the past was too deep. "Whye out again? You''re just getting better. " A CAI took a cloak and put it on his body for years. After that day, after years of serious illness, a CAI has been following her side to take care of her. Over the years, a great change has been made to a CAI and Mu Nan Shu. "It doesn''t matter. I''m listening to Qi Ye ying drums." "Is it too much? Miss Gu is good at everything, but she has no talent in ying drums. " Mu Nanshu and Gu Qi''s drum sounds are easy to distinguish. As soon as you hear the drumbeats are dense, rxed, and coherent, you will know that it is mu Nanshu. If the drumbeat was normal at the beginning, it would be Gu Qi. To describe them, mu Nanshu is more like ady in a big family, quiet and modest. You want to ask Gu Qi? Well, she must be the man who sets the horse. She is in a mess and lets herself go. Mu Nanshu likes her free and easy strength and allows her to let go of herself. "Why should people be so perfect? I think it''s lovely." "The woman who can make your husband care about must be lovely, but in my heart you are the most lovely." After years of small face a red, "when do you learn so glib." A CAI hugged her from behind, "it''s not glib, it''s fact." The long and melodious sound of musical instruments was heard among the confused drums. "It''s Cuan." It seems to be very excited after years. "Sir, do you like Xiaonian?" "Well, my dad liked it when I was a kid." "Why did your father leave your sisters so long?" This is a CAI has always been very difficult to understand, before afraid she is not happy, so he did not ask. "I still remember that day, dad said let''s be at home. He went to find his mother and would be back soon. We waited a long time, and dad never came back. " Through the years up to now, I can remember the back of my father leaving that day. She thought that the parting was only a temporary separation, but it turned out to be a farewell forever."Don''t be sad. If your family is still in this world, I will help you find your family." After years of nodding, cleverly put his head on a CAI''s shoulder. She gradually learned how it felt for a man to spoil a woman, especially when she was ill. At that time, she could not even see clearly. It was a Cai who gave her food and medicine every day, carefully scrubbed her body, apanied her andforted her. Did he even say one or two things about Qi Ye as a demon to tease her. After years of getting used to a CAI''s existence, he entrusted his body to him and had trust in him. They were speechless, listening to the sound of the sound from upstairs, just like a fairy tale. Afar awan and Gu Huan are sitting on the stone steps. A Wang Baobei takes out an object from his pocket and hides it in the palm of his hand. "Huaner, I have a gift for you." "Well? What is it? " "Close your eyes and I''ll tell you." Gu Huan closed her eyes, and then she felt her fingers lifted up by awan. Something cold was put on her fingers. "You What is this for? " Gu Huan saw a big pigeon egg ring on her finger. She was very surprised. "Do you like the proposal?" Ah Wang is stupid. Gu Wan first eximed the size of the diamond, and could not help but makeints about it. "You don''t always get down on your knees." "Sorry The first proposal is inexperienced. " A Wang kneels on one knee in front of Gu Huan. "My most lovely and beautiful huaner, can you marry me?" "Yes." Gu Huan quickly helped him up. Although he was a bit hasty, she also felt very good at Wang''s thought. A few secondster, she responded, "you didn''t give me all the cards. Where did you buy this big diamond ring? Are you hiding your money "I didn''t, huaner. I borrowed it from a CAI. When a CAI heard that I was going to buy you a diamond ring, he was very happy to sponsor it to me. Not only did he not let me pay it back, but also told me to buy you a big one. " Wang replied honestly. Gu Huan looks at the big diamond ring on his hand. It''s worth a lot! There are no millions that can''t be bought. Millions of a CAI don''t let a Wang return. She really doesn''t know what to say. "That Are you rich? " In the eyes of outsiders, they are like the bodyguards beside mu Nanshu. In addition to protecting their master, how much money can they have in a month? A CAI and a Wang were very simple, and they had never seen too many clothes and expensive watches. Don''t mention them. Mu Nanshu is always a robe. Of course, all mu Nanshu''s clothes are Gao Ding, and famous masters only make them for him alone every year. There is no logo on his clothes, so are a CAI and a Wang. People like them look very simple at ordinary times. Who knows Gu Qi asked mu Nanshu for money and gave her several billion yuan before finishing. Gu Huan now can understand Gu Qi''s mood, the millions of diamond rings said to send. "I gave you my card and password. Didn''t you go to see it?" "No Gu Huan thinks it''s his money all the time. He doesn''t mean it. "In fact, I don''t know exactly. The basic sry of a CAI and I is two million yuan a year. As for the bonus, my husband is happy. A CAI and I don''t like to spend money, and the money doesn''t move much. By the way, we can invest it. It should have been increased by dozens or 100 times. " Wang''s tone of understatement makes Gu Huan feel only one. Local tyrant! The real local tyrant! Not to mention the investment money, just the base sry has been a lot for so many years. "You''d better transfer the money to brother a CAI tomorrow." "Well, I''ll listen to you." Gu Huan suddenly felt that his cards were a little heavy, and the money in them was more than he thought. "Huan''er, you will be my man in the future. When we go back to the United States, we will go to apply for the marriage certificate." Thinking of Gu Qi has not yet seeded, "don''t mention it in front of Miss, or you will be killed by her." "Why?" Chapter 827 A Wang looks naive, Gu Huan helplessly exins: "miss and Mr. have not yet been aplished, if we mention the marriage thing is not exciting miss? You think, with Miss''s bad temper, even if she doesn''t kill you, she''ll kill you. " Ah Wang nodded with a clear face, "OK, I''ll listen to you, we won''t mention it." "I hope you will seed earlier, or she will be in a bad mood and cut you." "Why do you think Miss Gu and Mr. Gu always make mistakes about the difference between yin and Yang?" "It''s a lot of good things." Gu Huan smiles. "I don''t want to rub with you any more." A Wang holds Gu Huan in his arms. Three couples nestle together to enjoy the moon and enjoy the rare warm moment together. However, there are always people who habitually die to disturb the calm pool. Seeing Gu Qi''s face scarred, mu Nanshu felt relieved and began to work in the study. Now his feat has been spread all over the world. If someone wants to build a castle in an active volcano, he is either crazy or stupid. No matter what others said about him, mu Nanshu didn''t exin half a point, even his face was not exposed. It''s not easy to build a castle in an active volcano. It took him so long to find a suitable ce. It is unscientific to build a castle in an active volcano, but since he has promised Gu Qi, he will certainly do it. Early stage needs a lot of preparation work, mu Nanshu began to put into the busy life. Gu Qi''s face can be very good one day, mu Nanshu touched her head. "I have to work overtime tonight and go to bed by myself." "Working overtime?" "I''ve been with you for a few days. I''ve piled up a lot of things to deal with." The scar on Gu Qi''s face has dropped a lot, and tomorrow her face will be the same as before. "No overtime tomorrow night." "Good." Gu Qi kisses him on the face, mu Nanshu just leaves, the goblin does not bother him any more. He turns to leave, Gu Qi is holding the quilt to sleep. The light in Mu Nanshu''s study is on. In this silent night, only insects are chirping. "A just intimate send on the night snack," Sir, you must have all night tonight, first eat something pad belly. " "Go ahead." Knowing that a CAI and a Wang have found a woman they like, mu Nanshu is not as harsh on them as before. They followed him very early. It''s rare that they finally found their own happiness. Mu Nanshu is indeed a man who protects the short. For them, he sincerely hopes that they can be happy. "Thank you, sir." A CAI has just made a good start with Jing Nian recently. He knows that he has no sense of security for many years. As long as mu Nanshu doesn''t need him, he will rush back to his side for the first time. Gu Qi has been holding the quilt and sleeping, saliva flow to the pillow also do not know. After years of looking much better than those days, watching a CAIe back, after years from the English book inside. "You''re not wanted, sir?" "Well, my husband is working in the study tonight. Are you reading? If there''s anything you don''t understand, I''ll teach you. " "Good." A CAI sat down beside him for years, took her in his arms, and found afortable posture. They began to learn English together. As for Gu Huan and a Wang, they are serious, "I want to wear red wedding certificate photos." "I think ck is better." "It''s not an interview. What kind of ck do you wear, red to celebrate?" "Good, good, listen to you, you wear what you say." Two people look at each other and smile, embrace and sleep. In this quiet night, insects outside the window, a sneaky approach. Emma was very excited when she looked at the light in the window. Finally, she found a chance to get close to Mu Nanshu. Not long ago, she quietly took medicine in Mu Nanshu''s supper. She calcted everything. When mu Nanshu was alone in the study, she sneaked in. At that time, mu Nanshu had already made a great deal of medicine. His appearance at this time just became his antidote. Emma had a broken arm, so she had to pay for a prosthetic limb, and the arm under her clothes was not very obvious. Mu Nanshu''s fingers were pounding on the keyboard and he heard the door open. Even if the door had only a small sound, he felt it for the first time. It''s not a CAI awan, not to mention Gu Qi. Gu Qi has always been pushing open the door, clean and tidy, but will also make a big voice. A CAI and a Wang opened the door with reverence. However, the person who pushed the door was somewhat furtive. The sound of opening the door is intermittent, which seems to be deliberately reducing the sound of the door. After years and Gu Huan will note at this time, who will it be?Mu Nanshu''s fingers have touched a hidden button under the table. It''s a womaning in, and she''s wearing sexy clothes. It''s Emma. European and American women''s figure is very good, facial features deep and three-dimensional. Green eyes are like two amber, very beautiful. From the perspective of facial features, Emma''s facial features are more beautiful. A woman dressed like this in the middle of the night doesn''t have to think about what she''s here for. This is just the temporary residence of Mu Nanshu. If it were not for Gu Qi, he would not have stayed here for such a long time. So it''s not as good as his mansion, where there are organs. It''s just an ordinary room. Emma was walking towards him in high-heeled shoes, and kneeling in front of him. "I''m sorry, sir. I''m here to plead." Mu Nanshu did not open his mouth, a pair of eyes looked at her faintly. Emma had designed her movements before she came in. She was wearing sexy clothes, especially when she knelt down on purpose. She did not believe that no man would be indifferent to such a figure. Without hearing mu Nanshu''s refusal, she knelt on the ground and crawled toward him like a dog. She knew that her present body must be very confusing. In particr, a man like mu Nanshu, who is in a high position, is bound to like others to bow down to submission like ves. Emma also likes to be humble. She looks down on Oriental people, whether men or women. But mu Nanshu is different. He is so powerful that she is willing to kneel on the ground. Climbing to Mu Nanshu, she reached for mu Nanshu''s leg. Mu Nanshu didn''t move her, but her eyes had changed. It was calm before, but now it looks like a dead man. "Sir, I shouldn''t have been rude to your guests that day. Please punish me." Emma rubbed mu Nanshu with her chest. She didn''t believe the stimtion. He could keep calm. Mu Nanshu looks down at her. Emma is winking at him. "Will you punish me tonight, sir?" Then she put out the tip of her tongue and licked it on her lips, which was full of charm. The other hand was also moving towards mu Nanshu''s body. ¡°Emma¡£¡± As she was about to touch him, he reached for her. "I''m here, sir." She is very judo. "What did I say when I left you in the castle?" "Sir, I''m very good at making wine. Let me make wine for you here. Sir, although I have only one hand now, I will stay here and continue to make wine for you. I will never forget your kindness to me. I will stay in the castle all my life. " "It''s hard for you to think that, and that''s what I mean." When Emma heard mu Nanshu say this, her heart was in full bloom. She knew that mu Nanshu would not be indifferent to her. Sure enough, as soon as she took the initiative, her husband would leave her with her. "Sir, you are very kind to me. In fact, apart from wine making, I have a very good craft. Would you like to have a try, sir?" Mu Nanshu did not understand what she said, but asked her a question. "Rose or grape trellis." Emma was confused. "What do you mean, sir?" "You have a choice." Although Emma still doesn''t understand, since he said it, she has to answer truthfully. "I love the grape trellis." Rose is that woman likes, oneself just won''t choose. "Good." Mu Nanshu continued: "you still have a daughter, right?" Emma panicked. How did you know that? "Sir, this is a misunderstanding. At that time, I was forced by others. I didn''t want to. But the child is innocent and I can''t hurt her." "You don''t have to exin. I don''t care." Emma''s heart was in full bloom. So, Mr. Zhang has already investigated her identity and cared about her past? She said happily, "Sir, do you really mind if I have a daughter?" Chapter 828 Emma''s mood can only be described by excitement. She had thought that there would be some risks in hering today. Maybe mu Nanshu will punish her. Who knows that Mr. Mu has already paid attention to her affairs and even knows that he has children. Her face shed a touch of ecstasy, but mu Nanshu asked, "why do I care if you have a daughter?" "I was worried, sir, that you would mind my daughter''s business, since you don''t mind. Alice is very good, and when she grows up, she will be very filial to you "No need." Mu Nanshu direct road. "I''ll give you one night to say goodbye to your daughter and find her a family to trust." Emma, on the other hand, thinks that mu Nanshu means not to let her recognize her daughter again. Although she is reluctant to give up, if she can be epted by mu Nanshu, she will give birth to Mu Nanshu''s children in the future. It''s normal for mu Nanshu, a scoundrel''s child, to look down on him. Besides, if he only wants mu Nanshu, he will never be able to enjoy his glory and wealth. As soon as you have money, you can help Alice quietly. Thinking of this, Emma was ted and quickly agreed to Mu Nanshu''s words. "Yes, sir. I''ll take care of my daughter''s business. You wait for me." With that, Emma left in a hurry. Mu Nanshu looked at her back without any feeling in his eyes. Greedy people should have the end of greed. Emma went back to her room and gave the baby sitter some money to take her daughter to her hometown for a while. In the future, I will go to pick up my daughter. If I don''te back, I will give money to the nanny regrly. The nanny lived in a field on the outskirts of the city. Emma wasvish, and she was given three years'' living expenses. "Take good care of my daughter, and I will give you more moneyter." The nanny seldom saw so much money and nodded. Tell Emma his address and home phone number, and then take Alice away. "Alice, wait for Mommy, Mommy will let you live a good life." In the end, it was a piece of meat that fell off her body. She was reluctant to leave it suddenly. Emma gently caresses Alice, the little baby''s daughter, who is going to leave her at such a young age. "I''m sorry, mummy is to give you a better life." After holding her daughter for a night, the nanny packed up her things, and Emma hired a car to send them away. Looking at the car left, her heart was like a piece of empty, but she thought that soon she was the hostess of rose castle. The price of the ancient castle with a long history is very expensive, so I must transfer mu Nanshu to her name at that time. The first thing she did was to drive Gu Qiyi out of the castle, and then pull out all the roses. Mu Nanshu likes her wine best. She wants to rent the best grapes and change the name of rose castle to grape manor. But also to her name, so that the name of the winery throughout Paris. At that time, she will follow mu Nanshu to China, the mysterious eastern country. The child he and mu Nanshu gave birth to must be very beautiful. Emma stood at the window, watching the sunrise. She was in a great mood. She waspletely immersed in her own world. She took a bath, put on her most gorgeous skirt, put on delicate make-up, and cleaned up. Mu Nanshu came back to the room. The little girl was sleeping with the quilt in her arms. She seemed to be murmuring to herself. He washed clean lying next to the little thing, took her back to his arms, carefully listened to what she said in the dream. Just listen to the little girl in his ear intermittent way: "eat, eat small pivot pivot head Big oranges. " Mu Nanshu: I thought you were going to eat my head. Seeing the lovely appearance of her sleeping, mu Nanshu felt satisfied. Finger gently depicts her outline, Gu Qi gently way: "don''t make noise." The little thing rolled into his arms, held his neck and continued to sleep. Mu Nanshu just fell asleep when a knock came from the door. Gu Qi rubbed his eyes and got out of bed. Who will disturb people''s dreams so early? When you open the door, it''s not Gu Huan or Jing Nian, but Emma. a strong smell came to her face. Gu Qi was almost smoked. She was a woman who did not love perfume very much. "Something?" Think before she was just cut off a hand, Gu Qi is polite to her. From living here, we can see that this woman is very unpopr to her, especially at the beginning, she imed to be the hostess of the castle. Gu Qi doesn''t know why some people''s faces are so big that they haven''t seen Emma for several days. At the moment, she appears here, there must be nothing good, Gu Qi has a feeling.Emma looked at her contemptuously, and there was no hiding contempt between her eyebrows and eyes. She swaggered, "Sir, is he in there?" Gu Qi is full of question marks and looks at her walking in like nobody else. At that time, Gu Qi had only one idea. This person should not be a fool? Mu Nanshu cut her hand, not her brain? Last time, because she touched mu Nanshu, she killed her hand directly. She didn''t learn from it. Now she even boldly went into mu Nanshu''s bedroom. Does Emma think his life is too long? "Xiao sushu just went to sleep. Don''t disturb him." Gu Qi friendship tips. Mu Nanshu, who is not asleep, is still so cruel, let alone be disturbed. Gu Qi remembers that once he didn''t know his temper and woke him up. At that time, his eyes almost didn''t scare her to death. Fortunately, seeing that it was Gu Qi, mu Nanshu was not very angry. He is not too angry with himself, but not necessarily with others. She kindly reminded Emma that it was her business whether Emma could recover his life. Emma looks back at Gu Qi and answers a sentence that makes Gu Qi gape. "Never mind. I''ll sleep with him." "You said you would sleep with him? Did I hear you right? " Emma was ted. "It seems that my husband has not told you that he has chosen me." "Choose you?" Gu Qi had no doubt that mu Nanshu would have something to do with Emma. After all, she still believes in Mu Nanshu''s eyes. It must be Emma who misunderstood something. "He told mest night that he didn''t mind my children." Last night? Gu Qi was very calm, but he didn''te back to sleep when he thought that mu Nanshu would work overtimest night. Is it hard toe true? Men are cheap, taking advantage of their own absence, mu Nanshu did something. This has not happened to him, he dares to be reckless under his own eyes. "Oh, what else did he say to you?" "Or let the gentleman tell you by himself, Gu Qi, if you are sensible, you can leave by yourself. Don''t let me drive you out. I will be the master of rose castle in the future." She didn''t care what her master didst night. If he didn''t say anything and did nothing, how could this woman be so presumptuous? Emma already shamelessly took off his shoes and climbed up, trying to drill into mu Nanshu''s arms. Mu Nanshu was so sleepy that he stayed up all night. It was just when he was sleeping that a strange smell came into his nose. What are the goblins doing? Open an eye to see, did not see Gu Qi, but Emma''s smiling face. Gu Qi''s smile makes him seem to see the sun, while Emma''s smile only makes him feel greasy and disgusting. "Why are you here?" Mu Nanshu''s voice was indifferent. "Don''t you say, sir, that I wille to you when I take care of my daughter''s affairs? I''ve sent Alice away. I''ll never have anything to do with her again. I promise to stay by your side quietly and be your woman heart and soul Gu Qi also heard this, and changed his face in an instant. She ran to the bedside several steps and grabbed mu Nanshu''s pajamas. "Well, you mu Nanshu, you are still eating from the bowl and looking at the pot. Do you believe that I will make you unable to be a man in your life." Mu Nanshu is also very helpless. He hasn''t woken up yet. This kind of thing happened one after another. Who will tell him who provoked him? Get up angry no ce hair, head dizzy. But Emma does not know good or bad, but also to Gu Qi. She grabbed Gu Qi''s hand and even wanted to p Gu Qi. "Gu Qi, you are so bold. You can let go of Mr. Gu." Chapter 829 Qijiao didn''t wait for him. Since childhood, she only bullied others. When can she be bullied? Damn it, hit her. Gu Qi releases mu Nanshu, grabs Emma, pushes her to the bed, sits on her body and starts beating. "Asshole, if you want to hit me, you don''t see what you are." Originally Gu Qiyi to pity women, in general she will not move others. Emma really let her bear, left hook right hook, Emma hit no strength to fight back. "Sir, help me, sir..." Emma had only one hand. In addition, Gu Qi was a shrew monkey from childhood to adulthood, not to mention beating women. She would not breathe if she hit a group of men. Mu Nanshu saw Gu Qi ying happily, so he didn''t stop him. These days, her small face allergy, Gu Qi in the room but suffocate bad. It is rare for someone to send her door as a condiment. Mu Nanshu has no time to be happy. When Gu Qi had enough, Emma''s face was ck and blue. She has only one feeling. This woman is so fierce! Gu Qi''s hands hurt. She kicks Emma under the bed and looks at mu Nanshu. "Now it''s your turn, you heartless scum." She grabbed mu Nanshu by the cor and punched him in the face. A few centimeters away from his face, Gu Qi stops. "Why not?" Mu Nanshu''s face was calm. "The normal routine should not be that the scum man defends himself, saying that he didn''t mean it? Why don''t you say that? " Mu Nanshuughed, "because I''m not a g man." "What did you do with herst night?" "Nothing, but a few words." "What words?" Gu Qi angrily said. Mu Nanshu actually kisses on her lips, "turn back to exin to you, the gas disappears?" "No, if you don''t give me an ount, I''ll have to crack your eggs. I''ll do what I say." Gu Qi, a girl''s family, has no girl''s appearance. Mu Nanshu couldn''t sleep any more. He got up and asked a CAI and a Wang toe in. When a CAI awan saw the woman who was beaten ck and blue and was crying on the ground. "When did you start beating women, sir?" They were both startled. Mu Nanshu never beat a woman. The most important reason is that he is afraid to dirty his hands. Even if someone provokes him, there are ways to do it, and there is no need to beat a woman. Gu Qi sits on the windowsill with legs up, very domineering: "I fight, the next one has to hit your husband." Looking at Emma''s pathetic appearance, a CAI and a Wang couldn''t help shaking. It''s really hard to offend Miss Gu. You can''t offend Miss Gu in the future. Even if you don''t ask about the origin of the incident, they know what happened. Emma is not a fuel-efficientmp at all. I didn''t expect that she broke a hand and didn''t know whether it was good or bad. She even dreamed of something that didn''t belong to her. "Put her in the dark room, and I''lle backter." "Yes, sir." "And have the room cleaned up." "I''ll send someone in to clean it." A CAI drags Emma away. Emma is confused. Why does this happen. "Sir, you can''t do this to me!" After waiting for someone to be dragged down, Gu Qi said: "exin, if you don''t exin well, you will kneel down for me, hedgehog." Mu Nanshu told the story ofst night with a smile. Gu Qi knew that Emma was misunderstood. Mu Nanshu''s questions are clearly to prepare her for the future. Stupid Emma even mistook mu Nanshu for taking her. This story tells us a truth, people must know their own self, or they will not even know when they die. "What are you going to do with her?" "If you break the rules, deal with them ording to the rules." Mu Nanshu didn''t borate, "this is soiled by her, you go back to my bedroom first." Gu Qi watched him leave. She did not entreat Mu Nan Shu to let Emma go. This is his nature. When she knew him, he was a wolf, and he loved him like this. Gu Qi is different from her simple and kind-hearted woman. She wants mu Nanshu to be a wolf all the time. She will not try to change him into husky. After years and Gu Huan watched a CAI drag Emma away, two people some ident, "what happened?" After years of watching them take Emma away from mu Nanshu''s room, she has a problem. Emma knows all about Mu Nanshu''s mind. She didn''t expect that she had the courage to enter mu Nanshu''s room.Thinking that he was almost killed by mu Nanshust time. From mu Nanshu cutting her hand, we can know that mu Nanshu has no feelings for her. I''m afraid Emma''s dead this time, and it''s a terrible end. Mu Nanshu doesn''t know that she''s afraid. She''s just afraid. "It is estimated that the woman has annoyed Mr. mu. Let''s go and see Mr. Qi." "Good." Gu Huan didn''t think much. After asking Gu Qi clearly, the woman was beaten by Gu Qi, and they were speechless. "Mr. Qi, you are so fierce. I just saw that Emma''s face has changed. You want to give someone a face lift." Gu Qi Du mouth, who let her bad intentions, deserve. "Qi Ye, Mr. mu can''t look up to a woman like her. I guess it''s because she is sentimental. Don''t think about it." This point was very prescient over the years, and the answer was that she almost got out of death. "Well, of course, if they really have a leg, I''ll smash mu Nanshu''s eggs with my bare hands." "Unarmed?" Gu Huan shuddered, "can''t you wear a pair of gloves? It''s disgusting all over my hands. " "The eggs are not disgusting." Over the years, the conversation between the two masters and servants is somewhat silent. Is it so important to pinch eggs! "Cough, Qi Ye, your face has been healed." After years of digression, if not, I don''t know how long they will talk about pinching eggs. "Really?" Gu Qi ran barefoot to the bathroom and found that his face was restored. Not only did not leave a trace, but also a lot of white tender. "Wow, I can finally go out. Let''s go to the bar in Paris tonight. Hi." "My eldestdy, your face is just about to be a demon!" "I''m not celebrating." In the dark room, Emma is chained. She''s so scared that she can''t figure out how to be like this. "I beg you, Mr. Liang. Please help me to plead with my husband." A CAI was disgusted with Emma for a long time. Who made Emma want to attack after years. "Thest time my husband cut your hand, I didn''t expect you were so bold. You deserve it." "Mr. Liang, I don''t know it will be like this. Please, as long as you can save me, I will be yours." Emma thinks that even if the husband doesn''t like himself, he can always match the talent. A just saw her feel disgusting, how can be interested. "Dream." "What will Monsieur do to me?" Emma asked ahead of time, not knowing what mu Nanshu would do to her. "Soon you will know." ording to yia Cai''s understanding of Mu Nanshu, if Mu Nanshu wants to kill her, he will onlymand himself, but he will take him to the ck room. It means that he wants to torture this woman. Her death must be miserable. Just now, the door of the dark room opened and a slender figure came against the light. As if Emma had seen him for the first time, the man was indifferent, slow and easy. No matter at any time, the aura of his body is alienated and cold. "Sir." A CAI retreats to one side. Emma had onest hope. "Sir, I was wrong. I''m really wrong. Please forgive me! I promise I''ll never be in front of you again. " Mu Nanshu stood in front of her, looking at her coldly. "Leave? You don''t mean to stay in this castle forever? " "Sir, as long as you spare me, leave and stay, I will listen to you." "Emma, do you know how to stay in one ce forever?" Mu Nanshu suddenly said softly. Although the voice was light, every word raised a trace of unknown fear. Emma''s back was covered with goose bumps and her hair was up. "Sir, I, I don''t understand what you mean." Mu Nanshu said in her ear, "only the dead can stay forever." Chapter 830 When she heard the word dead, Emma''s pupils dted and her tears rolled down. "Die, sir, do you want me to die?" She felt that she must be dreaming. What did she do wrong? Did you dare to ask her to die? A Cai said coldly, "you think that if you break the rules, sir won''t punish you?" Emma spat. "You said itst night, sir. Let me take care of the baby. If you don''t mean that, why do you say that to me? " "I ask you to entrust the child to others, that is to let you deal with your own affairs. The child is innocent." "Then you ask me whether I like the rose or the grape trellis! Don''t you mean to redecorate the house for me A CAI really convinced Emma. Even if he was not present, he could understand that mu Nanshu''s words were not good words. How stupid is this woman that she thinks that mu Nanshu''s words are to ept her? Mu Nanshu obviously didn''t understand her brain circuit very well, and seriously replied, "what I asked you to choose is the burial ce." Emma finally understood why he said he didn''t mind having children. He didn''t want to marry himself. Why did he mind? At the moment, Emma knew that mu Nanshu was a man she couldn''t afford. She said in tears, "Sir, I beg you. Please forgive me. I can follow you without any title. If you hate me, I''ll leave and never appear in front of you. I have a child who has no father. If I die, who will take care of her? Sir, there is not a saying in China that you should forgive others. I already know that it is wrong. " Mu Nanshu''s expression did not change, "then you should also know that China has a word, saying no two.". You don''t rely on your good leather bag, so you can rest assured that I will keep your skin. " Emma''s legs trembled with fear. "Why, why leave my skin?" "Recently, Xiao Qi''er is fond of ying drums. I want your skin to make her a human skin drum. Otherwise, why should Ie here in person?" A CAI on one side also felt a little ufortable when he heard this. He thought about the time of the year. Fortunately, I came in time, otherwise I would end up with Emma. "No, no, sir, I beg you..." "Prepare tools." Mu Nanshu only gave a coldmand. "Yes, sir." On this day, mu Nanshu didn''t show up. When he asked a CAI, he only said that he was busy. Gu Qi didn''t care about Emma''s life and death. After she was angry, she returned to her senses. Mu Nanshu could not be interested in Emma. "A CAI, I''m going to take years to the bar in the evening." "No, miss, you are not allowed to go anywhere without the consent of your husband! Don''t forget thest time you went to the bar, you cracked your leg. " "Last time was thest time. This time I won''t make trouble." "If you want to go, you can tell her when your husband is finished." Gu Qi thought for a moment, "well, my birthday ising. I''d better go back to America to y." Gu''s family has made preparations for her birthday and ns to announce her marriage to Nangong family. Of course, Gu Qi is still prepared. She ns to take mu Nanshu back to the United States for a showdown. Mu Nanshu''s appearance and wisdom will certainly make the family agree and like it. Mu Nanshu was busy for a day and appeared in Gu Qi''s sight, "give you a gift." Gu Qi casually took over, "Wow, what a beautiful little drum, the timbre is also very good." A CAI and a Wang look away from the small drum above, they will not tell Gu Qi, this small drum is made of human skin. "Miss, this drum is so beautiful. It''s very kind to you, sir. It''s a handmade drum, and it specially depicts Chinese painting on it." Gu Huan took over the drum and yed with it in his hand. "I feel that the drum surface is much more delicate and light than the ordinary drum. Mr. mu, what kind of leather drum is this?" A Wang winks at Gu Huan. I believe you won''t really want to know what it''s made of. Gu Huan is not as brave as Gu Qi. The time she ys is enough for her to have nightmares all the time. "Ah Wang, did you get sand in your eyes? Why are you winking at me all the time? " A Wang: "ah..." After years of looking at ah Wang''s expression, she thought of Emma who had been dragged away before. She had a bold idea in her heart. This little drum is unlikely to be It''s Emma''s skin. Rao is she thought of here in the heart also some shock, but mu Nanshu''s character makes her feel very normal. "By the way, xiaopivot, what kind of skin is this drum made of? I have never seen such a delicate material." This sentence is asked by Gu Qi. She is really curious. Mu Nanshu said faintly, "Emma." Gu Huan didn''t respond. She said solemnly, "that Emma is really powerful. She broke one hand, and the other hand was fitted with a prosthetic limb, right? She can make such a delicate drumGu Qi had obviously responded, "you said it was made of Emma''s skin?" "What Gu Huan suddenly felt that the drum in her hand was a little hot, but she still had thest trace of expectation in her heart. "Miss, what are you talking about? How can someone make drums out of human skin? " The next second, mu Nanshu''s answer made herpletely stupid. Mu Nanshu said word by word: "however, it''s Emma''s skin." "Ah Gu Huan is scared to throw the drum. Fortunately, a Wang is quick in the eye and catches the drum. This was made by mu Nanshu himself. It took a lot of time. If it was destroyed at this time, it would be over. Gu Huan''s hand is shaking violently until now. How terrible! Or Gu Qi to calm a lot, "good, you pick her skin for what?" "A few days ago, you didn''t like ying drums very much. You also said that the timbre of that drum was not very good. I used a special method to make this drum. It''s light and flexible, and the timbre is better." Mu Nanshu''s calm face seems to be telling her, do you like to eat fish? Then I''ll catch the tenderest one for you to eat. As for Gu Huan, his body is still shaking. Mr. Mu''s love is really Abnormal. I''m afraid she''ll have a shadow for many days. "It''s rare that you have the intention, but the producer leather drum is too cruel and bloody. Don''t do it in the future." Gu Qi didn''t look like an ordinary woman, but it was impossible for her to beat the drum. "You don''t like it?" "I still like it made of animal skin. It''s strong." "Little pivot, let''s go back to the room. I have something to discuss with you." Mu Nanshu was pulled back to the room by her, "huh?" "Come back to America tonight. My birthday ising. My father has called me several times. I will take you back to meet my father and grandfather in advance. They will love you." "Tonight?" Mu Nanshu seems to be hesitant. "Well, what can I do for you?" "There''s something. Your birthday is still three days away. I''lle over on your birthday." Gu Qi some unhappy, holding his waist to rub to rub, "can''t you tell me?" "Good, I''ll be there on time." Mu Nanshu rubbed her head and made it clear that she didn''t want to tell her. Gu Qi also did not force him, mu Nanshu''s identity has always been a mystery. "Then you must note, or I will marry someone else." "Good." Munan hugged her and gently dropped a kiss on her forehead. Gu Qi left with years and Gu Huan, this time without a CAI and a Wang. The two men stayed by mu Nanshu, enough to prove that mu Nanshu will have a big move. Under the only remaining grape trellis of rose castle, there is an erect cross without any inscriptions. Zhen housekeeper with the sacrifice to the cross, "Emma, you silly child, I have said for a long time, why don''t you listen to me." He poured down a ss of wine, Emma''s death was very sad, there was no decent grave after death, let alone no one to sacrifice. Her infant daughter had no idea what was going on, and she was going to sleep under the grape trellis. "It''s all greedy. I hope you can be reborn into a good family in the next life, and don''t dream that doesn''t belong to you." Zhen housekeeper shakes her head helplessly. Emma is a little stubborn in her temper, and her craftsmanship is still very good. He has no children, Emma has no family, he treats her as half a daughter, but now he wants to send a white haired man to a ck haired man. So far, everything is irretrievable. His only hope is that Alice can grow up healthily and don''t follow her mother''s road. Chapter 831 In order to prevent idents, mu Nanshu arranged a private ne. Gu Qi held him and chewed for a long time before leaving. Before leaving, he said angrily: "I didn''t eat it again. Hum! You mean it Mu Nanshu reached out and touched her little head. What was inside the little guy''s head? After all, the little bastard still left, specially told him not to let fly insects by her side without her consent. Gu Qi did not know that when she left, mu Nanshu put away the tenderness on his face. A ck car stopped behind him. A CAI and a Wang looked serious, "Sir, please." Mu Nan Shu got on the bus, passed through the city in Paris, and finally stopped at a quaint house. There are two ck bodyguards in ck at the door. They are very tall and strong. Their ck skin almost needs to be integrated into one. If Gu Qi is here, he will certainly make fun of him. If these two people throw themselves into the night, they will not see where they are. With no expression on their faces, they took the initiative to get out of the way when they saw the appearance of Mu Nanshu. The gate opened and made a dull sound. In addition to a CAI and awan, several people followed mu Nanshu. Behind the door is a long alley, the gray wall next to the alley is attached to climbing Parthenocissus, which is also mixed with some weeds. It is like a long time of no one to manage, and it is like the master of nature to let it develop at will. Mu Nanshu did not squint, his steps were consistent, and he walked forward rhythmically. At the corner of the corner, a bareheaded child stood there. The child opened his mouth and made a few noises. There should be somenguage problems. Mu Nanshu followed him to turn left and right in the big house. Finally, the child stopped outside the door. He knocked on the door. There was an old voice inside: e in." The child opened the door and stood respectfully by the door. Mu Nanshu enters the house, and a Wang and a CAI also want to follow in, but the child says, "ah." "You stay here." "Yes, sir." The door closed behind mu Nanshu, and awan and a CAI were very solemn and looked around from time to time. Mu Nanshu came in. It was a study. The sound of the water in the stove was boiling. There was a cough on the other side of the screen: "Anan, you''re here." Mu Nanshu did not go behind the screen, but stood in front of the screen with an indifferent expression. "You have a long life." "How can I die before I reach my goal? Anand, have you done what I asked you to do? " "I said that I would not do it. It was against heaven and against human rtions." The old man sighed: "my Anan is still so bad, ah..." "Now I don''t have to depend on you anymore. Today is just thest trace of respect for the elder." Mu Nanshu stands with a long body and his straight back can be seen through the screen. "Anand, do you remember what I did to the disobedient children?" Mu Nanshu looked indifferent, "I''m alone, but only this life. You won''t want me to die. What can you do now?" Every time I get together with the old man, some bad memories wille back to my mind. Those painful memories, like maggots of tarsal bones, can not be released and forgotten. From the moment I entered the door, my mind was wandering. The dark histories of the past shed before his eyes, and to this day he was still in a state of gloom. "Anan, I''m not willing to give up your life. Your life is precious. Can''t move you, can''t you move her? That little girl named Gu is very cute. I like the old man very much. " Speaking of this, mu Nanshu''s expression suddenly changed, "you dare!" Did not expect this person''s hand to stretch so long, even Gu Qi''s matter is also very clear. "You should know my character. Let me see. That little girl should be over the Antic by now." Mu Nanshu heard his voice of walnut te, and asionally he would y games. Walnut collision made a sound, and now hear the ear of Mu Nanshu can not say the harsh and upset. People who are familiar with mu Nanshu know that his expression is already a little excited at the moment. "You should know that I am not what I used to be. Now I want your life to be easy." "Ha ha Cough. " The old man justughed twice and coughed again. He coughed out of breath and seemed to faint at any time. "Youe and prepare, don''t I? Yes, now your wings are hard, when I was forced away, let my life hang a line. But you forget that I taught all your skills. Do you think I will make the same mistakes? The reason why you win is because you have no distractions. You are a lone wolf. No one can hurt you.Now you are not the invincible you. You have weaknesses. That little girl is your weakness Mu Nanshu: When he met Gu Qi, he knew that she had be his weakness. He''s strong enough, even if he has weaknesses, so what? He won''t let anyone hurt her. But He forgot that there was an old man who coveted him. The old man sighed and said with great care: "Anan, I have already said that people can''t have weaknesses. Once you have a weakness and you are caught, you will be doomed. You have always done well. You are a sharp sword. No one can hurt you. But why do you want to be moved? You see, I''ve got your pigtail now "The people on that private ne are all my confidants. You won''t get a chance." Mu Nanshu felt that he was just deceiving himself. "Ah, Anan, I remember I told you that love can''t be seen or touched. Once it''s formed, it will be the most powerful weapon and hurt people invisibly. The iron wall you built copsed because of that little girl, which gave me a chance. You say the people on the ne are your confidants. What about the ne? " Mu Nanshu''s expression changed, barely stable expression, "before the ne takes off, there is a crew check, there will be no change." Of course, when he said this, he just wanted to broaden his heart. He learned mechanics. If you let him do it, you may not have no chance, and the opponent will never die. "Anan, you should know my character. I have lost twice in my life. Apart from that time, I lost to you again. Do you think I will make this mistake again? To tell you the truth, I had a bomb put in that ne. Although the bomb is small enough to kill people, it is possible to crash the ne. Don''t forget, there is a vast sea below, and your little heart will be buried in the sea. " "Bang", mu Nanshu kicked down the screen. Always fair face, now also because of anger and dyed a touch of red, eyes are full of blood. "If you touch her hair, I''ll break the dic man!" "Ah You think you have a chance? " "I swear with this life that if you hurt Xiao Qi''er one point, I will tear that man into pieces!" "My Anan is really grown up, why lose both sides, that little girl is very cute, I said I like her. As long as you are obedient, how can I be willing to hurt her? " Mu Nanshu clenched his fists and showed his blue veins on the back of his hand. Finally escaped from the heaven, from the dark to the light. In front of him stood a devil waving to him, countless ck smoke pulled his feet, trying to degrade him in the dark again. Come down. Get down. All kinds of ghost sounds sounded in my ears. "What do you want?" "You know what I want, and now only you can help me." "I''m just a human being, not a God. I can''t do something so rebellious." "No, you can. You are a rare genius in a thousand years. You have more intelligent brain than many people. It''s always been that you don''t want to. If you do, you can seed! " "I want to make sure she''s alive." "No problem." Long waiting time, from day to night, mu Nanshu''s mobile phone rings. As soon as I got through, I heard the little girl''s chirping voice: "honey, I''ve arrived. You see how much I miss you. When I get off the ne, I''ll call you right away. Do you want to miss me?" At this moment, hearing her noisy voice, mu Nanshu almost didn''t hold back the tears. He was so worried for so long that he was afraid that something would happen to him. "I want to..." He choked, a word to express his infinite affection. Chapter 832 Gu Qi had thought of Mu Nanshu''s temper, and he would not easily say "think". Thest time he tried to force him to say the word, now he said it so easily. Gu Qi was stunned and did not speak. Mu Nanshu heard the quiet breathing from the phone. All of a sudden, there was augh, "smirk what, little fool." Gu Qi hooked the corner of his mouth, "because you said you miss me, small pivot, then you cane quickly, I have a birthday." ¡°¡­¡­ Good. " His voice is a little dumb. "What''s the matter with your throat?" It''s rare that little things are so intimate, so I ask him quickly. "It''s OK. I didn''t drink water. My throat is dry." "I can warn you that you are not allowed to work overtime every day. You should have a good rest at night. You are already thin, but you can''t be thinner any more." "Good." "Sushu, I''m on the bus. I''ll call youter." "Well." Mu Nanshu saw that she was well, and his heart waspletely settled down. The person on one side said, "it''s the first time I see you talking to people in this tone. Do you really like her?" "It''s none of your business." "Do you remember that kitten that was skinned back then?" Mu Nanshu''s expression immediately became fierce, "I warn you, I was too young to resist. Now you don''t want to hurt anyone I care about. If you touch a hair of her, you will not only not get what you want, but also destroy what you like "Don''t worry. I want to tell you that I''m not the person I was. It''s rare that you like her so much, and I won''t hurt her easily if you help me finish it." Mu Nanshu didn''t talk nonsense any more, "start now." He also wants to rush to the little girl''s birthday, the little viin has been talking about it for a long time. Gu Qi, who just got off the ne, was like a happy bird. "Little roon, what do you think we should do at night?" "Miss, I think sleeping is good." "Good what, are you old? We young people don''t sleep at night Gu Huan said solemnly, "Miss, before I left, I specifically promised ah Wang not to go to night clubs and bars." "I said why you are so useless. You see, I never listen to men. You are controlled by men before you get married." "Miss, all the cards of awan are with me. Besides, I can''t refuse his request. I advise you not to go. After all, you are going to marry Mr. mu. How can a good girl run to the nightclub every day? " "Stop it, roon. How do I think you talk like my father? Don''t go if you don''t go. " Gu Qi then swept his eyes to Jing Nian, "my little year, you go with me. I will prepare you a best looking robe to ensure that you are the brightest cub on the dance floor." After years of getting along with a CAI, she began to try to believe in men, andter found that it was not bad. A CAI is a good man and doesn''t mind what happened to her before. She has nned to treat him well. "Mr. Qi, I still have to learn English in the evening. I won''t go." "Look at your strict management, I''m different. I want to be the biggest white dragon tonight." Seeing Gu Qi''s eyebrows dancing, Gu Huan doesn''t know what to persuade her. Because she knew that if the youngdy of her family could listen to her, she would not call Gu Qi. "Be careful, miss." That''s all she can say. The first thing Gu Qi came back to was not to go back to his home first, but to see Luo who had not met for a long time in the casino. As usual, others let her in when she came. Gu Qi kicked open the door, "brother Luo, you are invincible all over the world, lovely little sweetheart." Didn''t wait for Luo''s embrace, but saw the two people who had fallen in love with each other. Lo used to be so yful, but he never brought women here. Who did he bring with him today? Gu Qi''s eight trigrams make you see that the one who is lingering with Luo is Ka. Did not expect that she left this period of time, two people progress so fast, "brother Luo, you continue, I do not disturb." Gu Qi quickly withdrew from the door. Recently, she was used to wearing women''s clothes. She forgot to switch identities when she changed back to men''s clothes today. K suddenly responded, "he called you brother Luo? No, he''s Gu Qi, isn''t he? From the beginning to the end, she dressed as a man Gu qi is naturally the identity of Qi Ye, but he forgot to change his voice. Ka thought that before LUOQI strange rushed out, the original hero rescue is arranged, Gu Qi female disguised as a man yed her for so long! "Honey, listen to me." It wasn''t easy for Luo to get close to K, and this jerk just messed up.With a p, K pped, zipped her skirt and ran out. As soon as he opened the door, Gu Qi was squatting by the door, "is it finished so soon? Does brother Luo have a bad kidney Before she realized what she had revealed, K raised her hand and tried to hit her. At the thought that she was a woman, she still couldn''t do it. "Gu Qi, is it fun to y around?" Gu Qi then responded, "miss Ka, listen to my exnation." "You keep it for your good brother to exin." And Keira turned away. Gu Qi hurried back to the room and saw that his clothes were not neat, and there were lipstick marks on his neck and his face was red. "Is this a palm print or a lipstick print?" Luo stretched out his hand and pinched Gu Qi''s neck, "you bastard, when is it not good toe, but at this time, I owe you something in myst life?" Of course, he didn''t really try. He just made a move. "Brother Luo, I''m sorry. I forgot in a hurry that you and miss K are doing well." "You know it took me 8972 to capture her heartpletely. In less than three seconds, you''ll pour her through with a basin of water. Do you want to piss me off?" Luo helplessly put his hand down, how could his life be so miserable. "Brother Luo, I was happy toe and share some happy things. I didn''t know it would be like this." "What''s the fun?" "My rtionship with Xiao sushu is getting closer. I want to show my love." Gu Qi sighed. "Show you big head ghost, you are crazy, you return my wife to my wife." "Don''t worry. Since you and miss ke have a strong emotional foundation, it''s not easy to recover her? Let''s do it tonight. " Lo looked at her. "Do you have a good idea?" "Of course? If you don''t look at it, the people in the Jianghu call Bai Xiaosheng the next one. " "If you can get my heart back, I won''t care so much about you." "Brother Luo, I will get her back to you, but I have a request." Seeing Gu Qi''s peevishness, he knew that she had no good intentions. "What kind of idea do you have?" "I''m going to open an underground casino in Las Vegas. I''m not familiar with it. It''s up to you." Gu Qi holds several billion yuan in his hand. It''s nothing to open a gambling city. Luo a face doubt, "good end, you open gambling city do? What moth do you think of "It''s not that I want to marry Xiaoshu, how can I do without preparing a little dowry." Gu Qi has not said that mu Nanshu is going to build a castle in the volcano for her. She also wants to do something. "Are you afraid your head is not working well? What is the dowry for you, to marry him "People just want to, brother, my good brother, my brother, please!" It''s not just money to open a gambling city. It also requires people''s contacts and qualifications. Gu Qi, a human spirit, of course, wants to ask Luo for help. "No help." "Brother, in the share system, are you 10% of me?" "No "I eight you two?" "No "I''m seven, you''re three. I can''t go any lower!" "Fifty five, or I''ll refuse." "Hum, you have no conscience. I''m 5:5, you 4:5, I have to be a major shareholder!" "Well, after we met, I won''t care about you. If you can''t get my wife back, you can''t open the casino. By the way, little asshole, why do you want to open a gambling city when there are so many projects to be invested? " Gu qiyiben solemnly said: "because to make money, the gambler is the most willing in the world. The winner wants to continue to win, and the loser wants to return to the original, and the source of tourists will continue toe. And I just want to make money and make a lot of money. It''s good to make my little pivot fat and white. " Luo was helpless. "I didn''t hear that Mr. Mu was short of money." Chapter 833 Through this trip to Paris, Gu Qi recognized mu Nanshu''s heart. In her heart, mu Nanshu is the best man, and she must marry him! She knew that mu Nanshucked nothing. She always liked to dress up as a man, and she wanted to do something. The first step is to make money. She has to earn a lot of money and send an underground gambling city to Mu Nanshu. The two little heads were tilted together to discuss the battle n and how to get K back. Paris. Standing in the window on the second floor, you can see the flowers blooming in the courtyard. There are various European buildings in the distance. A gust of wind blew, and she put her hair behind her ears. Such a beautiful scenery, she should have enjoyed it carefully, but her heart has always been haunted by some trivial matters, pulling her heart up. She was there the night of the party. It was the first time you had participated in such a party. She was no longer amodity locked in a cage. I met my sister here. After years, she was very happy. When she saw Nangong from actively approaching Gu Qi, even if she knew from the beginning that Nangong Li liked Gu Qi, she didn''t think about anything. Think is one thing, if the heart can be controlled by itself, then there will not be so many crazy men and women in this world. During this period of time, Nangong Li was inseparable from her, making you feel veryfortable. She almost forgot Gu Qi''s existence. When Gu Qi appeared, only Gu Qi was left in the sight of Nangong Li. My sister asked her if she was worth it. How could she not? She just wants to have a chance to look at him, even if the heart is very bitter. Sister and a man went to dance, youyou stood in the corner, she never dared to ask Nangong to leave the meeting and dance with her. "May I have a dance, my beautifuldy?" A French greeting rings in his ear. Youyou doesn''t understand, but you can guess his intention from his expression and actions. The man around him is tall and handsome, typical of the Western handsome boy, who repeatedly waves his hands to express his refusal. Because she didn''t know much French, she came up with a new English word, "sorry." Seeing her shyness, the other party was reluctant to leave, "Ma''am..." "You see him pestering endlessly, the heart is very ufortable," what are you going to do? Don''t pester me However, her Chinese counterpart couldn''t understand her at all and kept pestering her. "Let go of her." Nangong Li sees that youyou is entangled. Hees over at the first time and talks in fluent French. Youyou wants to see his own savior, hiding behind the south pce, like a poor cat. "Young master, help me." The other party obviously knew Nangong Li and said hello to him. "Hi, Mr. Nangong. I''m sorry. I just thought this beautifuldy didn''t have a boyfriend and wanted to invite her to dance. Is she your girlfriend?" Nangong Li sees his strong interest in youyou. If he denies it, he will continue to look for you. "Yes, she is my girlfriend." "Your girlfriend is so beautiful." "Thank you." After sending the man away, youyou came out of his back and asked curiously, "young master, what were you talking about with him just now?" "He praised you for your beauty." "Is it?" You covered his face with some embarrassment, "what else did he say?" Nangong Li is not happy to look at her, "he praised you, you are so happy?" Youyou and many years are rare beauties. Just like the people in the painting, they are full of beauty with every twinkle and smile. If you don''t like Gu Qi, you may also like her. A woman like her is very attractive to men. Others praise her is also very normal, but why see her so happy appearance, he some upset. Youyou is not because others praise her for her happiness, but from Nangong Li''s mouth, she feels like Nangong Li praises herself. Just now Nangong Li appears like a hero to rescue her. Youyou is naturally very happy. "Young master, you seem very angry." Nangong looked at her with a cold look, "No." "Well Can I have a dance with you You whispered. These days of getting along with her to know that Nangong Li is not as cold as when she first met, and he will agree to the general requirements. You never expected him to agree. She just tried. Nangong Li reached out to her, "can I invite you to dance?" Long hook lips a smile: "good." His heart is beating fast. What''s wrong with him? It''s just a dance. A soft hand, a small hand in his palm. In the romantic dance music, Nangong Li dances with a long waist.When youyou and youyou were caught years ago, they were forced to learn a lot in order to make them more valuable. One of them is dancing. Youyou is no stranger. In the past, my sister danced with her, but today is the tall Nangong Li. She looked up at his handsome face, two eyes opposite, the next second leisurely and quickly away from the line of sight, she is not very good. Nangong Li''s brain is very chaotic at this time. He has touched youyou twice, once when she has a drug attack. The other was a drunken misdemeanor. Since then, Nangong Li has been reminding himself that he can''t do any more wanton actions. When the hand touches the waist of Nangong Youyou, he has only one feeling at that moment. Is a woman''s waist so soft? Some should not think of the picture in the mind of Nangong away, Nangong from the brow tight frown. All he thought about was youyou. He took the initiative to cater to him that night, like a goblin. The skin touched by the fingers suddenly became hot, and the hot body temperature spread between the two fingers. Youyou leaned against him carefully, put his head on his shoulder and enjoyed the intimate moment with Nangong. I want to stay in this moment forever. However, due to Gu Qi''s disappearance, Gu Qi and a CAI leave in a panic after years. When Nangong Li hears the news of Gu Qi''s ident, he immediately releases youyou and rushes out. Thest second is still gentle and lingering two people, this second disappeared, just for his beloved. You standing in the crowd, looking at the south pce from the back more and more far away. Clearly did not arrive in winter, why she felt so cold. "Young master." You gently called his name. Later, she went back to her ce alone, and Nangong came back the next day. You started to smile and said, "young master, have you found Miss Gu?" "Well." The expression on his face is not good, you dare not ask more. That night, he asked to leave. He left in a hurry. Youyou knew that he must have something to do with Gu Qi. After returning, Nangong Li became more and more indifferent. He seemed absent-minded all day, no longer close to himself, and even teaching did not continue. Until that day, you heard him answer a phone call. The call is from Gu''s family, saying that he wants to talk about his marriage with Gu Qi. Gu Qi''s birthday ising. "I won''te back tonight. You can eat it yourself." Leisurely weak asked: "young master, where are you going?" "Care for your family." You clenched his fists. "Is the young master going to discuss marriage?" "Well." Nangong from did not hide, although he knew that Gu Qi did not have him in his heart, but he still had a trace of expectation. In case "What''s the matter?" Nangong Li looks at youyou. "No, it''s OK. If you want toe back early, I''ll keep a light for you." "Go to bed early, don''t wait for me. Girls can''t stay upte, or their skin will be bad." "Good." Nangong Li put on a suit coat and left, "young master, wait a minute." You ran after him and smoothed the wrinkles of his cor, "OK." She has been used to taking care of his clothing, food, housing and transportation, and Nangong Li is also used to being taken care of by her. "Come on, young master. I hope you can seed." She knows that Nangong Li likes Gu Qi, just like he likes Nangong Li. He can''t be controlled by himself after all. Youyou stood at the door and watched the car from Nangong go away until it disappeared. After several years, she asked her, even if she did not ask for any status, then Nangong Li would marry and have children in the future? She said she would apany Nangong to the day when she had a partner. Did this day finallye? "Young master, I hope you can seed, but I hope you don''t seed. Am I bad?" She had no choice but to smile. Chapter 834 Gu Qi returned home, like a lost dog finally back home, very excited expression. "Dad, I''m back. Do you want to miss your beautiful daughter?" "Where are you, little bastard?" "At school, where else can I go? I''lle back as soon as I''m not busy." Gu Qi can achieve excellent results in school every year, leading to the family has never doubted her. "It''s a good time toe back. I have entertained many guests, little girl. Last time you promised me that you would announce your marriage to Nangong boy at your birthday party at thetest." "Dad, no, I already have someone I like. Ie back to tell you not to worry about me. The son-inw I''ve got for you is very good." "You say Lo?" Before seeing Luo and Gu Qi walking very close, Gu dad mentioned Luo''s face changed. "Girl, I can warn you, Luo must not, he is so yful, and he is a casino business, I can''t want such a son-inw." "Dad, where do you want to go? I only take Luo as my brother. I have no love with him." Generally, a man who likes to y outside, unless he is lower than the Luo family, would like to marry his daughter to him. Gu family and Luo are one of the top ten families, so they will not marry their daughter to him. "If not, who do you like?" "I..." Gu Qigang wanted to tell Gu dad mu Nanshu, but when he thought about Mu Nanshu''s work so mysterious, she didn''t even tell her. His birthday ising soon. What if he can''te? "Say, who is it?" "Well, you''ll see that he''s tall and handsome, and he''ll get along with you." "Little girl, don''t think I''ll believe you if you say that. You''ve made up a hundred lies in order not to get engaged. If you do have a boyfriend, you can show him to us now Gu Qi had no choice but to say, "he is busy with his work. You don''t believe me to call him." With that, Gu Qi dials mu Nanshu''s number and opens the hands-free. A very cold female voicees from the phone, indicating that mu Nanshu can''t be connected for the time being. "Is this your boyfriend?" Gu''s father obviously didn''t believe it. He thought that this was a telephone number Gu Qi dialed casually. "He''s a researcher. There''s no signal in theb right now. Dad, you believe me." "Good, good, I believe you believe you, your grandfather and I invited Nangong toe here, you will be more polite." "Dad, I really have a boyfriend." "I know, but I have already invited him here. You can''t let me drive him away again?" Gu Qi face helpless, "well, tomorrow my birthday you are not allowed to announce marriage, my boyfriend promised me, wille to my birthday party." "Good, good, wordy little girl. Look, Nangong boy is here. Go and receive him. Dinner will be ready soon." Gu Qi then carried the skirt to the south pce from, "brother Nangong, you areing." Nangong Li looked at the smiling girl running towards him, just like the dream he had done many times. If only this little woman had him in her heart? "Seven seven." "Brother Nangong, I asked someone to prepare a gift for you. I''ll have dinnerter. Come with me." "Good." In the courtyard, Gu Qi lets Nangong Li wait for her here, she walks into the garden. After a while, Gu Qi came out with a peacock in his arms. "Here, brother Nangong, what do you think this is?" Gu Qi threw the peacock on the ground. "When I was a child, I was not sensible. I cut off all the tails of the peacock you raised. This is just what I specially entrusted to bring back from China. Do you think it looks like the peacock I cut off?" After many years, Nangong had no feelings for the peacock. In his eyes, this peacock and Gu Qi cut that one didn''t have much difference. "Peacock, open a screen." Gu Qi pokes the peacock''s head with his finger, and the peacock ignores her at all. "Fortunately, I''m ready." She was wearing a very gorgeous skirt today. Gu Qi began to show her flower skirt in front of the peacock. "Silly peacock, you see I am more beautiful than you." Gu Qi hopped around like a rabbit. Nangong Li can''t help but raise the corners of his mouth when he sees her so naive and lovely. That''s why he missed Gu Qi for so many years, and he should have forgotten Gu Qi. After being rejected by Gu Qi, every time I want to give uppletely, when I think of her smiling face, Nangong will be reluctant to give up. In case Is there really a chance? The father and his father were relieved to see the scene. "You see, this wench and Nangong still match very well." "This bastard girl just wanted to cheat me that she already has a boyfriend. She is a jerk, and she has no definition.""Her talent can bepleted. When she takes care of her family, Nangong boy will help her. Besides, old Nangong and I have agreed that we will announce the marriage of our two children tomorrow. " Gu''s father shook his head, "but the child is too naughty and wants to refuse marriage." "Never mind. I''m ready." Gu''s mysterious smile, "ensure that the dinner party tomorrow night, two people engaged in the wedding banquet smoothly." Gu Qisi did not know all this, she and peacock in the yard to y, teased for a long time, finally the peacock teased open the screen. "Brother Nangong, look at the peacock. Take a good look." She is making trouble, she isughing, and he is only looking at her, thousands of Fanghua is not as good as her lips smile. "Well, it''s very nice." He said not peacock, but Gu Qi. Gu Qi mouth up, "little peacock, you can be obedient Oh, after this is your new master." Nangong couldn''t help asking, "why send me peacock?" "Because I owe you, now I will return the peacock to you, and we will not owe each other in the future." Nangong from the corner of the mouth smile stiff, Gu Qi is a smart girl, she can see Nangong Li''s feelings for her. If he did give up, he would note here for dinner tonight. He came to prove that he did not give up. But I have only one heart, and I can''t give it to others. Since she couldn''t give him feelings, she would block all hope from the beginning. "Write it off?" Gu Qi''s smile did not decrease. "Brother Nangong, I said I was not your good mate. Last time in Paris, I knew you were worried about me. I''m sorry, he''s the only one in my heart. I don''t want to separate from him in the future. Brother Nangong forgot me. " Nangong left his face cold, "Gu Qi, you think my Nangong face is really so worthless that you can trample on it again and again." "I''m sorry, it''s my family''s problem. They always feel that we have a chance to be together. I''ll exin it to them and visit your family." "Miss, Miss Nangong, I''ll talk to youter and have dinner." Nangong left this is to leave, but his precious blood does not allow him to make such impolite behavior. No matter what happened to him and Gu Qi, he was invited by his elders. Even if the two families can''t form a family, it can''t be changed that the two families are close friends. Nangong went to the restaurant cold from Nangong. The elders didn''t know what happened to them. Nangong Li handled it very well, without any clue. Gu Laozi praises Nangong Li vigorously, and asks Gu Qi to propose a toast to him. Gu Qi does it cleverly. When mu Nanshues tomorrow, everything will be OK. She thinks that the people who care for her family will like mu Nanshu very much. After dinner, she found an excuse to slip away. If she didn''t slip, they would let her and Nangong Li stay together. Gu Qi back to the room, do not know if it is an illusion, she felt a little dizzy. Did you drink too much today? But she was so good at drinking that she didn''t get so drunk. Take a bath and go to bed. I can''t jump tonight. Gu Qi flushed a bath, the head seems more dizzy, how is this? She felt not only dizzy but also hot. At this time, Gu Qi heard a knock at the door. Who is this point? She opened the door and Nangong stood at the door. "Brother Nangong, can I help you?" Gu Qiben thought he had left. Nangong left a calm face, "your grandfather said that the light bulb in your room is broken. Let mee to change the light bulb. I can''t refuse bute here." He had a light bulb in his hand, and he seemed reluctant. Chapter 835 Gu Qi immediately understood the old man''s meaning. He must have seen that he and Nangong had no closer contact. They wanted to create more opportunities for themselves. They made a wrong idea, not to mention changing a light bulb, even if it is to change the house they do not like or will not like. Since nangongli hase, Gu Qi has no choice but to let him change the light bulb, otherwise the two people will find excuses to scold themselves. It''s just a light bulb change. It won''t be long. Gu Qi generous let Nangong leave, because she was a little dizzy, she nest in the quilt to pursue drama. Nangong saw that she did not guard against her appearance at all, and did not know whether to be happy or disappointed. On the one hand, she is not prepared to prove that she believes in herself, and on the other hand, she will never have anything to do with herself. "Which light bulb is it?" "Try it. I don''t know." Since the old man said so, he must have broken the light bulb in his room. Gu Qi only turns on the bedsidemp now, also did not notice. Nangong Li moved to thedder and began to change the light bulb for her seriously. It was clear that any servant could do something, and he had to do it himself. The people who take care of their family are trying their best to create opportunities for them. It''s a pity that Gu Qi doesn''t have that mind. I don''t know if it was because of the light bulb that he felt hot all over. "All right." Gu Qi''s cheeks were flushed. Nangong Li was concerned: "what''s the matter with you?" "No, it''s OK. I just feel a little hot." Gu Qi patted his face, "do I have a cold?" She had never experienced such a feeling, and all she could think of was her own cold. Nangong Li is obviously a littleter than her. He felt when he installed the light bulb. Now Gu Qiyi mentioned that he felt more and more strong. "Do you feel hot and strange?" Thest time Gu Qi was determined by a specially assigned person, and she was still there for the first time, which showed that mu Nanshu didn''t really move her. She didn''t know much about the situation, and it was normal. "Yes, how do you know?" Nangong Li has already guessed what happened. He goes straight to the door. The door has been blocked by heavy objects and can''t be pushed open at all. "What''s going on?" Gu Qi jumped out of bed and the door couldn''t be opened. "As you can see, your family wants to help us quickly and give us medicine." Gu Qi had thought that her father had listened to all her words, but now she knew that she thought too much. Dad didn''t listen at all. Not only did he not listen, he also had the idea. "Brother Nangong, you are also drugged..." "Yes, but I''m a little slower than you, and I''m just starting to attack now." "These two old men, I want to break off with them! I''vee up with such a trick. " "Don''t me them. Nangong family and Gu family have always been very optimistic about this marriage. You should know that our two families have been making friends for so many years, and this marriage is something we have been looking forward to for a long time. " "But I exined it long ago..." "Obviously we want them together." Gu Qi saw his breathing more and more thick, she was a little flustered, the old man this move is enough damage. It''s like locking up a hundred poisonous insects. All the insects kill each other, and only one is left. Once the two people''s drug attacks, they will also ording to their own instinct to ask for each other. "No, no, brother Nangong. I already have someone I like." "Where is he at this time? If he really cares about you and knows that his family wants to announce our marriage on your birthday tomorrow, why doesn''t hee back with you "Brother Nangong, he cares about me very much, but he is very busy with his work..." "Busy? Ah, busy cleaning up the door or smuggling and drug trafficking? " In the eyes of Nangong Li, mu Nanshu is just a viin who can''t get on the stage. "He does research, not what you think." Gu Qi also thought at first that mu Nanshu was the boss of the gangsters at most. After contacting him, he knew that was not the case. For example, the people who stopped him at the airportst time were obviously not in this line of business. What''s more, mu Nanshu often studies in his study, and he doesn''t know what he is studying. I know him well, but sometimes I don''t know him at all. "I didn''t think so. What was that like? Qiqi, I like you and I''m willing to respect you. Can''t you really give me a chance? " "Brother Nangong, don''t you find you like you very much? Why don''t you give her a chance? " "I..." Gu Qi seems careless, but he is more calm and serious than anyone else.She opened the window and looked at the distance below. She didn''t know how many times she had climbed the road. "What are you doing?" Nangong Li grabbed her. "In the old man''s character, there must be guards outside tonight. No one wille to save us. I have only this way." "Would you rather run away than be with me?" Nangong Li''s eyes are more injured. "Brother Nangong, it''s not that I don''t want to be with you, but I can''t betray him. This matter is that we take care of our family. I''m sorry to you. If we stay in a room, sooner orter it will be bad. In order to avoid that, I have to leave. I''m sorry Usually, she is OK to climb over the wall, but today she is a little weak and dizzy. I don''t know if she can seed. Nangong Li how to rest assured that such a state of her over the wall, "the person who should go is not you, it is me." Said he turned out, Nangong from thest look at her, "for a while, you will lose all reason, if I go, will you regret it?" "No, I will carry it down!" "Good." With that, Nangong Li disappeared in her field of vision. Gu Qi looked at the figure that quickly fell to the ground, she was a little sorry. Nangong Li is really a good man, but it''s a pity that they have no predestination. Gu Qi closed the window, did not expect the old man so damaged, even the girl. Are they so bad in their hearts? Even a man can not find, can only use this way to marry a man? Mu Nan Shu, Xiao Shu, where are you? Gu Qi called mu Nanshu again and again, but he still couldn''t get through. If he hase to attend his birthday, he can''t get through on the ne. She just thought that the phone call to a CAI was actually connected. When his heart sank, there was no reason why mu Nanshu came to the United States. If they didn''te to the United States, their phone call would prove one thing. Mu Nanshu has note. "Good evening, Miss Gu." A CAI politely said that he was in a good mood just after years of telephonemunication. "Well, you big head, where is your husband dead?" Gu Qi is a curse. A CAI felt that if she stood in front of Gu Qi, she must have spit on her face. "Miss Gu, I''m sorry. My husband works in theboratory these two days. Nomunication equipment is allowed in it. If you miss him..." "Why should I think of him, which cream biscuit is he?" Gu Qi was angry, "tomorrow is my birthday, he said he woulde, this liar, big liar." Cursing and cursing Gu Qi wronged to death, a CAI also felt that Gu Qi''s state was not right. "Miss Gu, don''t me our husband. He''s really busy. The present has been ready for us." "I don''t want a gift, I want him..." Gu Qi was wronged and cried. She is so miserable that mu Nanshu has note to the United States yet. "Miss Gu, is something wrong with you?" A CAI also knew Gu Qi''s fearless character that day. She definitely would not. "I, I..." Gu Qi falters and haws, how can she tell a CAI about this kind of thing? A just saw her so more anxious, "Miss Gu, you can tell me anything, Mr. specially told me, you want to have what matter, I can''t give Mr. ount." "I had something to eat tonight." Gu Qi said vaguely. "And then?" "And then I feel a little sick." "Miss Gu, I''ll call a doctor for you." "This disease has nothing to do with doctors. Doctors can''t cure it. Only Xiaoshu can cure me." A CAI also made confusion. What disease did she have? "Miss Gu, don''t beat around the bush. If you really feel sick, you need to see a doctor immediately." "Ah Cai, are you stupid? It''s so obvious that I want men Chapter 836 A CAI Meng, obviously still did not understand Gu Qi this sentencecks the man what meaning. Gu Qi had been careless, but a CAI was afraid of misunderstanding her again. "Gu, Miss Gu, can you make it clear that what kind of physical work do you need men to do for you? In that case, I can arrange it for you Gu Qi only felt that his body was like a me burning inside, and his whole body felt terrible. "Ah Cai, are you a stupid pig possessed by awan? I was drugged. Now I''m dying of heat. I''m looking for another man. Do you want to be torn apart by your husband? " Just now, a CAI began to worry, "Miss Gu, my fault, what is your situation now? Tell me well. Since thest time you proposed not to let the robot bug follow you, sir, it has not beenunched again. I don''t know what situation you are in now. " "I''m at home now. My old man has given us some medicine to help him and me and Nangong Li." "Miss, are you and Nangong Li locked up together?" Only then did a CAI know the terrible degree of the matter. Isn''t it to lock a cat and a mouse together. "Don''t worry, nangongli has already left through the window, but I don''t know if I can endure it. The old man is cruel enough and has given a lot of doses. Where is mu Nanshu?" Gu Qi said this is not easy, a CAI is very anxious: "Miss, you bear with me, I will inform Mr. right away." "Let him fly quickly, or wait to be green!" Gu Qi hung up the phone. His birthday tomorrow, he is still in Paris today, if he is in the United States, he can help himself. Gu Qi didn''t know what happened. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she was. Every time she took the initiative, mu Nanshu was always in a passive position. Wronged to wronged, she still had to soak in cold water. "Mu Nanshu, big viin! Big asshole! I don''t want you. " Now something like this happened. A CAI broke into mu Nanshu''s research room for the first time. "Sir, there''s something wrong with Miss!" In arge number of medicinal materials, mu Nanshu raised his head and said, "drink too much or fight again?" He is very clear in his heart that Gu Qi''s nature does not have to go to the bar to have a wave when he returns to the United States. "No, sir. Miss Gu has been drugged by the people who care for her family. She wants to pinch them. But please rest assured, nangongli has left first, and now only Miss Gu is in the room." Mu Nanshu''s face changed slightly. He put down the matter in his hand and dialed Gu Qi''s phone. "Little Qi''er." Gu Qi, who connects the phone, is the voice of grievance: "you son of a bitch, you said you would apany me on my birthday. Where are you..." "I''m sorry." Clean three words came, mu Nanshu also wanted to apany her birthday, but he had no way. "I''m sorry, but it''s useful! Do you know how hard I feel now? I knew that I just wouldn''t let Nangong leave. " Gu Qi is even more aggrieved. His head is hot at the moment, and he feels that mu Nanshu doesn''t care about her at all. Hearing her cry, Mu Nan Shu''s heart was in a mess. Such a careless and never delicate girl was crying in front of him at the moment. "How are you now?" "I''m in the water, but my body is still hot, mu Nanshu, you big bastard! Why aren''t you by my side when I need you? " "Xiao Qi''er..." Gu Qi cried and hawed: "is cucumber easy to use or eggnt?" Mu Nanshu stayed for a few seconds before reacting, "don''t mess around." "Who''s messing around? I feel bad. There are only bananas in my room... " "Little Qi''er, wait for me." "Wait for you, do you have the ability of separation? Can you fly to me in an instant? " Gu Qicai didn''t believe his lies. "I''ll be right here." Mu Nanshu''s heart softened when he heard her cry. The tree climbing faster than a man, usually lifted this small viin, but now it is delicate crying. She wanted tofort her, but she didn''t want to cry. "Youe here? You cheat the ghost! I''ve already let you eat me. You have to. Now you regret it. I''m going to get the banana. " "No mischief." Mu Nanshu scolded angrily, "wait for me, I''ll be there soon." In Gu Qi''s eyes, there was more dawn, "really?" "Really." "You are not allowed to hang up. I want to hear your voice all the time." "Good..." At this moment, no matter what Gu Qi asked, mu Nanshu would follow suit. Mu Nanshu immediately said to a CAI, "prepare the ne and go to the United States immediately." Gu Qi on the other end of the phone was a little happy when he heard this. At this time, an old voice came from my ear: "I said that you can''t leave before you seed.""If something happened to her, I must go there. If you want to stop me, don''t try to force me to do anything for you in my life. I promise to do it." Mu Nanshu''s stubborn face fell into the man''s eyes. Without waiting for him to answer, mu Nanshu had already run out quickly. The man who has always been calm as tea, but at the moment, it is like a storm blowing from the sea, setting off a frenzied wave. Gu Qi is a little curious. Who is that old voice? Can anyone threaten mu Nanshu? It can be imagined that the person who can threaten mu Nanshu''s cruel role is not a simple one. Mu Nanshu''s voice came: "Xiao Qi''er, I''ll send someone to pick you up now, and then I''ll have someone inject you with tranquilizer. You can see me when you open your eyes at dawn." Gu Qi knew that he was right. She nodded, as long as she could see him. "Good." She agreed to Mu Nanshu''s n, and it was sure that someone really removed the heavy objects from the outside of the house for her. "Miss Gu, Mr. Mu asked me toe." Gu Qi took a look, these people are not new kitchen chefs, and garden gardeners. Mu Nanshu is such a good man that she put so many people in when she didn''t know. "Come with us, miss." Gu Qi quietly left Gu''s home with his coat on, as if bitten by ten thousand ants all the way. She murmured and scolded mu Nanshu as a jerk. Mu Nanshu had not got on the ne yet, so she had tofort him in a soft voice. "Well, the tranquilizer is ready, and the injection will solve your problem." "Are you noting again?" "Xiaoqi''er, when did I cheat you? I''ll be on the ne soon. " Saying that the ne is ready, mu Nanshu had to hang up with her, "it''s about to take off soon. You can inject tranquilizer and wait for me toe over." "Wait a minute, you''ll have to call me well." Although mu Nanshu is much better than before, she is affectionately called Xiao Qi''er, but Gu Qi thinks it is not enough. "Well?" "Call me baby." Gu Qidu is about to take a bath and burn himself. At this time, he did not forget to add more benefits to himself. Mu Nanshu is helpless. This little thing knows clearly that he is most embarrassed to say such numb words. "Cough Baby "And little girl." "Little Good "Call me the queen." "Your Majesty, may I hang up? The ne is about to take off. " "Come on, then." Gu Qi this just satisfied hang up the phone. To the line of sight in the front row of the car, she red at him, "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a romantic one?" The driver shivered, "Miss Gu is really Great. " Even their Mr. Mu is led by her nose, Gu Qi is the cruel role at the end of the food chain. "Of course, it''s not very good. How can you hold your husband down?" Gu Qi wascent. Several people sent her to a vi where doctors were ready to stand by. "Miss Gu, this is a tranquilizer. Just fight it down." Gu Qi looked at the injection he took out, and the tip of the needle flickered in the light. She is enchanting a smile: "I don''t fight." Several people looked at each other, "Miss Gu, what do you mean? This is the order of your husband. " "I know, I just don''t want to fight. Do you mind me?" "Miss Gu, if you don''t take tranquilizers, you''ll feel bad." All the way from Gu''s home, her changed clothes were wet with sweat. "Find me a room." Someone leads Gu Qi to the room, Gu Qimeng throws the door on and closes several people outside. "Miss Gu, open the door. We can''t exin it to Mr. Gu." "I mean, sir, when you me me." Gu Qi is biting a towel and a tranquilizer. She can''t fight! She''s waiting for Monan toe. Chapter 837 Gu Qi will lock the doors and windows, do not let anyone in, also do not want to let people give her sedative injection. Because she was afraid that mu Nanshu would note because she felt better. Mu Nan Shu, Mu Nan Shu. I don''t know when that person''s name has been engraved in her heart. Think of his time will hurt, do not want him will also hurt, pain to the bone. Gu Qi fingers tightly grasp his clothes, her body has been wet by sweat. From dark to dawn, it seemed like a century to her. It was not until the door was forced open that mu Nanshu came to the United States to know that the girl had not been sedated and kept herself in her room all night. Usually, the girl would wrinkle her nose and shout bitterness for a long time when she drank the medicine. This time, she let her body be tortured by the medicine effect all night. He didn''t know how much medicine Gu Qi had taken and whether she could survive. Mu Nanshu''s heart pinched a sweat for her, let people open the door, there is no gu Qi''s figure in the bedroom. "Xiao Qi''er..." Mu Nanshu''s voice, which has always been quiet, has changed because of Gu Qi. His voice had changed, and there was an indescribable anxiety in his voice. When he opened the bathroom door, he found Gu Qi lying in a bathtub full of water. Her head was covered with water and her face was covered with water. It was not clear whether it was sweat or ordinary water. Seeing the moment when mu Nanshu appeared, Gu Qi said with all his strength, "I It''s still alive. " Mu Nanshu looked at her small face and blushed, and her hair was tightly attached to her cheeks. He had never seen such a weak Gu Qi. "Little Qi''er." "I''m sorry I''mte," he said Gu Qi said with a weak smile, "no You''re just in time She stroked mu Nanshu''s thin cheek with her hand. "Xiaosushu, I''ve been thinking about you all night, do you know?" This gentle and weak Gu Qi, Mu Nan pivot heart almost melt into water. He should insist oning early. If he had been herest night, his little woman would not have suffered like this. I don''t know how Gu Qi survived, but he knew that his little Qi''er was the bravest woman in the world. "Why not use tranquilizers?" He held Gu Qi''s head and let her nestle in his arms. Gu Qi, who is usually full of vitality, seems to have been drained of all his strength at the moment, leaning against him at hisst gasp. "Because of me If you want me, this time, you can''t find an excuse. " Gu Qi sincerely said this sentence, she is clearly so proud of a person. Mu Nanshu''s heart seemed to be held by someone, so that he couldn''t breathe. "What a fool, how can I make excuses? Thest time you were a demon. " Gu Qi on his distressed eyes, word by word: "South pivot, I want to be your woman." Before, she had some childish nature, and she thought it out. When she was druggedst night, she wanted to understand that if she was locked up, it was not Nangong Li, but another man. Both of them have drug effects. What should she do? What she regretted most was that she had never touched mu Nanshu. Mu Nanshu picked her up from the bed with a bath towel, and had no time to prepare so much. He removed everyone and wiped the water off her with a towel. Mu Nanshu is devout like a believer, gently wiping her small body. "Little Qi''er, is it still hard?" Gu Qi took the initiative to embrace him, "you will not feel bad, you are my medicine." Mu Nanshu bowed his head and kissed her lips. The morning sun fell on the two people on the bed. In the morning light, you can see the flying dust with your naked eyes, as well as the shallow fluff on their skin. "Afraid?" "Not afraid." Gu Qi looks at him firmly. Mu Nanshu will be ten fingers a root and Gu Qi buckle, ten fingers together, is a lifetime. His mind recalled the past and Gu Qi met the picture, she fell in his arms, a face of evil charm. "Yes, little brother, are you kidding? Is there a shortage of boyfriends? What do you think of me "Little pivot, I''ll listen to you, OK?" "Sushu, since you are here tonight, I will not let you leave." "Take me, I want to be your woman." "Nanshu, I will apany you on the way back." Sheughs, mischievous, lovely cute she, twinkle and smile has long been in his heart. He whispered in Gu Qi''s ear: "my little seven son..." After a night of medication, Gu Qi is ready, but still has some pain. Gu Qi''s tears fell with pain, "Mu Nanshu, you bastard!" She bit on mu Nanshu''s shoulder, mu Nanshu did not move, let her vent.Gu Qi finally got what she wanted, and she felt that her heart was finally filled. Some time ago, she always thought that mu Nanshu must have some unspeakable disease, otherwise why did he not touch himself. However, after today, Gu Qi was pped in the face. It was she who said she would eat mu Nanshu. At the end of the day, she was the only one left to beg for mercy. "South pivot, no more, no more." She underestimated the experience of a man who had been abstinent for many years and had just started meat. Mu Nanshu bit her ear and coaxed with a soft voice: "Xiao Qi''er is good, for thest time." "Your uncle,st time you said thest time, did you callst or once?" Usually looking at mu Nanshu is a noble prince, but who will tell him, why did he be a beast from a schr! In the past, she thought that mu Nanshu''s figure was super good, and her skin was soft and stic. She would never tire of watching it all her life. She has no time to enjoy it today. Last night, she fought all night to fight against the drugs herself, and when she was exhausted, her mouth was cheap. Naive Gu Qi knew that some things could not stop once they started. It''s like the train will always move forward until it arrives at the station. The train will always arrive at the station. But you don''t know where his station is and when it will stop. Usually did not see him fitness, Gu Qi did not know why his physical strength is so good. "Sir, it has been several hours. Can you have a rest?" Zhang Shuai''s face is really beautiful. Such a small pivot seems to have stepped down from the cloud, with smoke and fire on his body. His sexy thin lips gently called her name, "small seven son, my small seven son." Like trying to melt her into the bone marrow, God knows how worried he was when he knew there was a bomb on the ne. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if she really died? You can''t let her die, no matter what you pay for it. That cunning little woman did not know when to enter his heart, let himpletely unable to let go. His little Qier, the most lovely little thing in the world. Devour her again and again, remember her taste, let her belong to himpletely. Even if this is not enough, he wants to crush her inch by inch into ash, let her bloom like flowers. He liked to hear her unconsciously call his name, which was the best word in the world. Ten hearts and she can not leave like this. The more you see, the more you like it, the more you don''t want to let her go. He is like a robot, never knowing how tired he is. Until Gu Qi fainted because ofck of physical strength. When she woke up, she did not know whether it was day or night. Opening her tired eyes, she felt that she had been trampled on by ten thousand elephants, and her whole body was broken. The muscles were sore and sore, and every bone was broken. "Mu Nanshu, you beast!" She couldn''t move in bed, but mu Nanshu appeared in a white robe, elegant as an immortal. Bah, she should never be confused by his appearance. Where is this immortal? Clearly, it''s the beast, or the most fierce and fierce one! "Awake?" Gu Qi''s voice was hoarse, "asshole! You haven''t touched a woman in your eight lives, have you? " "I''m sorry, novice on the road, no sense of propriety." Mu Nanshu is in a good mood. Gu Qi reluctantly lies on the bed aggrieved, "I am hungry, I am thirsty, my body aches..." "The food is ready. I''ve prepared a medicine bath for you. Let''s soak it first." Gu Qi allows him to carry himself into the bathtub. She curses and turns her head. The scene outside the bathtub makes her stay. Chapter 838 Last night, although Gu Qi was taken to a ce, she remembered that it was in a vi. And now she''s lying in the bathtub, by the ss, and they seem to be very high upstairs. When you turn your head, you can see the bustling night scenery outside. You can enjoy it while taking a bath. At night, Gu Qi clearly saw the lights shing outside the high-rise building under the building. The lights werebined into a string of letters "Happy Birthday". As long as she could see the lights shing on the walls, from her building to where she couldn''t see clearly. He even celebrated her birthday in such a way. Who said this man didn''t know romance. This is the most prosperous area. The advertising cost of therge screen in themercial district is skyrocketing. This man has covered the advertising of the whole area. "Do you have too much money to spend? How much does it cost? " Mu Nanshu, however, calmly took the massage Essential Oil and took her arm out of the water to massage the soft and sour muscles. "Not much. Does it hurt here?" "It hurts..." Gu Qi looks at him with big, watery eyes. "I''m sorry, it''s a bit out of ce today." Mu Nanshu didn''t feel that he had done a very touching thing. The advertising cost of that day''s price is not as important as the bottle of essential oil in his hand. At least this bottle of essential oil can relieve Gu Qi''s pain. "Now you know it hurts? Why don''t you stop when I ask you to stop? " "The brake doesn''t work. I can''t stop it." Mu Nanshu''s serious appearance makes Gu Qi a little speechless. How can this man say such a thing with an immortal face? "Little pivot, it''s not very strong to look at you. Why are you so strong?" "It''s you who are so bad. Train well in the future. If you faint again, I''ll wake you up again." Gu Qi quipped his lips, "beasts!" Mu Nanshu gave her a muscle massage all over her body. Gu Qi hummed twice from time to time. His eyes were dark. Hoarse voice in her ear: "call again, I can''t spare you." Gu Qi face aggrieved, "are you a small electric motor! When it can be, it doesn''t need to be recharged. " "Not for you." Gu Qi had to keep quiet, but mu Nanshu''s technique was too good. He is familiar with every acupoint and meridians of the human body, and every time is just right, which makes her feel rxed a lot. When he washed her, he wrapped her in a big bath towel and put her back on the bed. Gu Qi is like a big child. He is a full-time father and takes good care of her. Gu Qi is also very happy to be served by him, sitting on the bed with a bath towel. At this time, Gu Qicai carefully looked at this warm and romantic room, full of flowers, which was obviously deliberately arranged. Mu Nanshu took out a nightdress for her and put on a thick coat. "Hungry, let''s go to dinner." Mu Nanshu tonight is very gentle, Gu Qi sajiao way: "I want you to carry me." "Naughty." Speaking so, he still bent down and let Gu Qi climb on his back. Gu Qi put his head on his shoulder, "South pivot, thank you foring to celebrate my birthday." Mu Nanshu felt a little guilty, "Xiao Qi''er, I''m sorry. I''m really busy. I have to return to Paris tomorrow morning." "Are you going again?" Gu Qi Du was a little unhappy, "are you really so busy?" Mu Nanshu kisses her on the forehead, "I''m sorry, I''ll marry you when I''m finished." Gu Qi''s eyes lit up, "really?" "Really." Gu Qi "Baji" kisses him on the face, "you don''t apany me to go back home and meet my two old men. If they see you, they will like you very much, and they won''t be so nervous about me." "Next time, when I''ve dealt with everything, I''ll call in person." "Then we have a deal. When I stay at home for a while, I''lle to Paris to see you." "Good." Mu Nanshu put her on the chair. He had already prepared a romantic candlelight dinner and invited a first-ss performer to apany him. A CAI pushes the birthday cake toe over, Gu Huan and others sing birthday songs along with the apaniment. "Happy Birthday to you..." After years, Awang and Meier were here, and these people were the most important to Gu Qi. In fact, Gu Qi didn''t like the ostentatious birthday dinner. It would be nice to be with mu Nanshu. "Happy birthday, miss." "Let''s make a wish." Gu Qi barefoot ya, standing on the ground, devoutly made a wish. As the yers left, Gu Qi blew out the candle. "Guess what wish I made?" Gu Qi raised a smile."Miss, where does anyone say wish? It doesn''t work. " "I am a positive spirit. My wish is that I will give Xiao Shu a big fat boy." "Poof..." A Wang just picked up a ss of lemonade, who knows Gu Qi said such a wish. "Cough, miss, you are really unusual. Your wishes are so extraordinary." Gu Qi returned to his seat and his feet were dangling in the air. "Qi Ye, why is it a big fat boy, not a thousand gold?" After years of serious inquiry. Gu Qi was very cute with a small head, "because I like xiaoshushu. I just want a baby who looks like him and a replica of him. Do you think it''s cute? " After a look at mu Nanshu''s calm face, they can''t imagine what his children look like. "You think, he is usually so boring, like a little old man, the baby is much more lively, I can take him to climb trees, take him to dance, take him to bubble girls, my biggest regret in my life is to have a daughter." "Miss, if you have a man''s body, you won''t meet Mr. mu." Gu Qi is very happy about the topic of children. Just think about a baby who looks like mu Nanshu, she can amuse him, which is more interesting than mu Nanshu. Just thinking about Gu Qi, he felt that his future was bright, and giving birth to children must be put on the agenda. Gu Qi has always been a woman in ups and downs. She has to do whatever she says. She doesn''t find theplexity in Mu Nanshu''s eyes. "Not hungry? Talk and you''ll be full? " Mu Nanshu interrupted her. Gu Qi asked several people to sit down, "today is my birthday, everyone sit down to eat, no formality." Gu Qi was originally opposite to Mu Nanshu. She simply sat down beside him. Mu Nanshu also felt that the girl recovered very quickly. She was dying in bed before, and now she is alive and well. Not only that, she looks very good, like an irrigated flower, delicate and iparable. Gu Qi is like a girl who has just jumped into love. She always wants to be with her beloved lover all the time. "Small pivot, I want to eat shrimp, you peel it for me." Mu Nanshu''s bony and slender fingers are very beautiful to do anything, but now they are used to peel shrimp for Gu Qi. After stripping, Gu Qi still opened his mouth to feed him. Here, a Wang peeled Gu Huan and put it in her te. A CAI picked up the shrimp and was interrupted for years, "I''ll do it myself." Although after years of rtionship with a CAI is much better than before, she still can''t look like a little woman like Gu Qi. Wu Mei quit. "You''re in pairs. I''m a single dog." Gu Qi took a look at her, "who let you not seize the opportunity, or I let people give you dog food?" Wu Mei: That night Gu Qi disorderly points out the mandarin duck spectrum, and wants to make a pair of her and a CAI. Who knows that a CAI falls in love with years at first sight. Wu Mei, a fool, missed the opportunity by mixing wine with Awang. However, she did not like ah Cai, and she was not sorry. It''s just that at this time, everyone is in pairs, and she''s alone. There was no serious atmosphere at all. When Gu Qi was full of food and drink, Wu Mei came forward and covered her face with cream. "Tell you tough at me." Gu Qi also grabbed a, "single dog, single dog." She made a fake move, and changed her hand and pasted it on mu Nanshu''s face. Other people are all in a tight heart. Sir, you can kill people. Who knows mu Nanshu is light way: "prepare butter throwing machine." "Wow, you''re a liar. You''re cheating." Gu Qi was covered withughter andughter. It was the happiest day of her life. If she can, she hopes that happiness will continue. Chapter 839 Nangong Li jumps down from the window andnds at that moment. He takes a look at Gu Qi. Gu Qi has no nostalgia in his eyes. He has no choice but to smile. Maybe this is his life. From the beginning, he and Gu Qi are impossible. Youyou has packed up her things. She is ready. This time Nangong left the past and should be talking about marriage. Since he has nned to marry Gu Qi, he should also leave. In fact, there are not many things to clean up, because all her things are given to her by Nangong Li. However, what she cherished most was the pair of shoes that nangongli gave her when she went shopping with her for the first time. It''s not expensive, but it''s his choice. The people who care for the family in the yard brought a peacock in the afternoon, and she knew about the peacock. It is because Gu Qi cut off the peacock tail of Nangong Li when she was a child, which made Nangong Li remember her for so many years. Now Gu Qi also sent him a peacock, not just want to make up with him again. At this point, Nangong has note back. He should note back tonight. As soon as you get to the stairs, you hear the sound of a caring from outside. "Is the young master back?" You murmured. Her gray eyes suddenly lit up a sh of light, long and fast toward the outside. Seeing the familiar figureing down, she immediately met up. "Young master, you are back." On the way back, Nangong had already reacted to his body. He tried to control himself and could not hurt youyou any more. Originally, I wanted the driver to drive back to his home or other house, but I blurted out that it was here. Before you came, he seldom lived here every year. "Why haven''t you been up sote?" Leisurely see his body some stagger, reached out to hold him, "young master, I am waiting for you." If Nangong Li doesn''te back, she will leave. "Silly girl, go to bed early. What do you want me to do "Young master, why are you so hot? Do you have a fever "I''m fine." Nangong Li has an inexplicable impulse when he smells the light fragrance on youyou. Some lingering pictures appeared in his mind, and he did not dare to let youyou close. "Go to sleep. I''m going to sleep, too." He tried not to frighten youyou. You feel that he seems to be more gentle than usual, but this kind of gentleness is more like his deliberate pretending. He seemed to be enduring something. Looking at Nangong from the back room, you you can''t rest assured. She rolls on the bed after taking a bath. Nangong left his body is not very heavy wine gas, but he is so hot. Did he have a fever and would not like to be treated? No, I have to see him myself. Youyou wants to open the door and finds that the door has been locked. She called softly, "young master, are you asleep?" Nangong from did not answer, the room is a dead silence. Youyou is more scared. Is he unconscious? She couldn''t help, thinking that she could jump from the balcony outside the study to the balcony of the south pce from the master bedroom. Always gentle leisurely or for the first time standing on the balcony, although this is the second floor of the vi, not too high, she still some legs soft. With her eyes closed, her motor cells were not well developed. Fortunately, her legs were long. In front of her body, she did not open the balcony door. The quilt on the bed is a mess, and the habits of Nangong are different in peacetime. If it wasn''t in pain, he wouldn''t have made the quilt so messy. There is no figure in the room, but the door of the master bedroom is anti locked, so there is only one ce. He is in the bathroom and looks at the bathroom door. Fingers gently twist, the door opened, fortunately there is no anti lock. "How are you, young master?" You push open the door, Nangong Li is in the bathtub, his eyes are red, and his fingers are not stopped. Having experienced this kind of thing, you also know what he is doing. Young master has no woman. It''s normal to solve it by himself. "I''m sorry, young master. I''ll be out in a minute." Before Nangong left, she took the initiative to leave, but something suddenly urred to her. Nangong Li just looked at her eyes are full of blood, from the start of getting off his body is not very normal hot. Instead of having a fever, he was drugged. Youyou has been drugged before, and knows that feeling. The expression on Nangong Li''s face is very painful. Just retreating out of the leisurely hurry back, Nangong Li''s hoarse angry voice rang out: "what are you doing here? Get out. " He clearly locked the door. How did you get in! "Young master, have you been drugged?""It''s none of your business." Seeing the blood in Nangong Li''s eyes, he couldn''t continue because he was there. His face was full of pain. You only feel heartache, "young master..." Nangong Li can feel that he is a beast now, and youyou will hurt her. "Don''te here, get out of here!" Youyou kneels on the edge of the bathtub and caresses his cheek painfully. She didn''t know how Nangong suddenly became like this when she left home to eat. Since he chose toe back, not at home, then she had to help him. That handsome cheek is full of pain at the moment. Youyou is really distressed. Her noble young master shouldn''t be like this. She can''t make him miserable. "Young master, I can help you." "I don''t need your help. Get out of here." Nangong Li howled. For the first time and the second time, he had already regretted it. If he didn''t love you, he shouldn''t have touched you. That would only hurt her endlessly. He didn''t want to. Youyou is a very simple girl, but he doesn''t like her. Since you don''t like it, you can''t hurt her. He can''t make mistakes again and again. He even thought that youyou would be homeless. He would support her and cultivate her. One day, he would find a good family for her and prepare a rich dowry for her. He is arrogant, and will not because Gu Qi does not like him, he will go to make do with others. That is unfair to him, and even more unfair to you. He is not willing to do so. But youyou is breaking in at this time. The beast in Nangong''s heart is struggling to break free from the chain. He wants to jump at her and swallow her up. Now he only has a little sense. "Young master, you are miserable." "It''s none of your business. I order you to go out at once." "I don''t want it. I don''t want young master suffering." You shake your head. That pair of clean purple pupil is like beautiful pure gem, how can he dye finger again. Nangong Li used hisst reason to say, "you you, I don''t like you. What happened before was an ident. I can''t hurt you any more." "But young master, I don''t care. I know you don''t like me. You like Miss Gu. I never want to get anything from you. I just want to look at the young master and serve him. If one day you talk about marriage, I will leave without disturbing your life. But the young master is still a person, I will always apany the young master. Because The young master has always been a person. I don''t want you to be so lonely. " This silly girl, Nangong from the eyes of some emotional, "but you know, I have no love for you." "I don''t care. I just want the young master to be happy." "I don''t love you. I touch you. That''s just taking you as an object to vent my desire." Youyou smiles with tears. She holds Nangong Li''s face and says softly: "in fact, I know The young master has always been very gentle and gentle. If it is for the sake of the young master, I don''t care what I give myself. " There was no more scruples, "young master, at least at this moment, you need me." "You, don''t regret it." "I will never regret it." She kisses his frown, trying to smooth the fold. The next second his body was pulled into the water by Nangong Li, and the water sshed everywhere, but he had his warm enough body temperature in the cold water. She held Nangong from the neck, gently looking at him. "Young master, can you not treat me as someone else today? I am Youyou, only belong to you." The first two times she was taken as Gu Qi''s double, and she didn''t want to be the same this time. She heard Nangong leave in her ear gently way: "leisurely." There was no time when she felt that her name was called out so well. Only Nangong Li''s mouth, she likes his voice very much. He took the initiative to hold Nangong Li and said silently in his heart. "Young master, I love you, I love you very much..." Chapter 840 At dawn, Nangong Li has regained his senses and looks at the little woman close to his chest. Youyou is really beautiful, and it belongs to the beauty without impurities. White skin, long eyshes, deep eye socket, three-dimensional cheek, she must be a hybrid. Especially when she opens her eyes, you will feel a beautiful purple flower sea hidden in her eyes. She seemed to really like herself, even in her sleep she held herself tightly and would not let go. The corner of the mouth rises slightly, like a blooming purple lotus flower, holy and elegant. Nangong centrifugal thought, is there really an angel in this world? If there is, it must be youyou. Last night was different from the previous two times. If he was bewitched and had no sense. Sost night after taking medicine, Nangong Li was very calm. He really touched you. After you wake up, how do you treat yourself? Push her away? Said she was just a tool to vent her desirest night? That''s scum. Marry her? But I don''t love her at all. Marriage without love is not happy. Nangong Li knew this when he was very young. His father and mother were arranged to marry. There was no love, so that his father had women and illegitimate children outside. The strict Nangong family couldn''t let the illegitimate sone back. They could only live in a dark ce. Nangong Li''s mother is a dignified and generousdy. She has her own sweetheart before she gets married. It''s just that she''s not as presumptuous as her father, and she''s missing out on her beloved. She gave birth to Nangong family and her own family, andter her rtionship with her father has always been respectful. As for Nangong Laozi, is he wrong? It seems that he did not know his mother before he was wrong. It''s because of the family marriage that they can''t be with their loved ones. After giving birth to himself, the father kept his responsibility in mind, and his mother poured all her feelings on her. Nangong li felt it when he was very young. His family was very strange. Parents never quarrel and are as polite as strangers. Later, when he was older, he knew why. His mother watched him grow up, probably because he felt that his life-long task had beenpleted. Because she is thinking about her first love, even if she has always loved that man, she does not dare to go beyond the thunder pool. She did not prevent her father from reuniting with his lover, knowing that he had an illegitimate son. She even wanted to fulfill her father because of the marriage, the marriage between the two families, all kinds of interests have been involved together, they can not divorce. Finally, his mother died of depression, and his father felt guilty. After his mother died, he realized that he had already had a family. But he always felt that he owed his first love and that his mother had a sense of belonging, so he could not care too much. He gave all his love to others, which made his mother depressed for so many years. If he had realized that she was also a woman and loved her well, maybe things would not be like this. After that, the father did not smile, he did not bring back the first love and children outside. The mother and son have been out all the time, and the Nangong family will never admit their existence. Under such aplicated background, Nangong Li learned one thing when he was very young. He must choose a woman he likes to marry in the future. We must not fail ourselves or others. The case of his parents is a clear example. Gu Qi''s appearance makes him excited. He knows that he likes Gu Qi. It happens that both families ept the marriage. The only regret is that she doesn''t love herself. Nangong Li tried hard, but she still didn''t change her mind in the end. He had no choice but to let go, and he didn''t want to recreate a tragedy like his father and mother. But youyou? She loves herself, can I love her? Nangong Li is not worried about whether he can marry youyou. After all, his father will no longer care about his family. As long as he wants, he can marry you back at any time. The key issue is not whether he will marry or not, but whether he can love or not. If you married youyou and failed her, it would be another tragedy. Nangong Li thought seriously, and the woman in her arms called out and slowly opened her eyes. The moment she opened her eyes, it seemed that there was a purple ocean in it. The sun fell down, just like the sea, sparkling, very beautiful. Nangong is crazy to see, so beautiful eyes. "Young master." Her voice was still hoarse and soft. You suddenly think of something like, toote and Nangong from Wencun, she pushed away from the south pce."Yes, I''m sorry, young master. Last night I saw that you were so miserable. I didn''t mean to seduce you." She was about to jump out of bed and run away, looking very flustered. Nangong Li knew that he had left her too deep psychological shadowst time. When he woke up, he told youyou to get away. You must have thought of that time. At that time, you didn''t understand you. Through this period of time together, you you is a simple girl, she absolutely has no that kind of mind. Last night, she was worried that she would take the initiative to dedicate herself. She has been tossing her all night. Now she has to flee. Such humble leisurely makes Nangong Li feel a little distressed. He grabs you back. Yo yo falls back into his arms and touches his skin with his fingers. Now both of them are awake, and you don''t know how to put your hands and feet, and where to look with your eyes. "Young master, what are you doing?" She dropped her eyes, but saw the marks all over her body, so she had to look at the quilt again. Nangong Li held up her chin, "you you, what happenedst night..." "Young master, I was willing to do everythingst night. You don''t have to feel any psychological burden. Whether you can marry Miss Gu or not, or stay with someone else in the future, I will leave without disturbing your life So humble and leisurely, it is clear that they took advantage of her, in the end, she is so clever. What have I done to her in the past! "I don''t mean to say that." "Young master, what do you want to say "I am..." "Young master, are you in it?" Outside the door came the sound of the housekeeper. It is clear that the door is anti locked, but you have a guilty conscience, as if the housekeeper is about toe in. She was so scared that she did not say a word. She quickly got into the quilt, as if the housekeeper could not see. Who knows a head just bumped into Nangong Li''s body, "ah..." She covered her mouth and did not dare to make a sound. Nangong Li was amused by her small action. In fact, youyou is not so humble and lovely when you are careful. "What''s the matter?" Nangong Li''s voice is still full of husky sexiness. "The old man''s phone." Nangong left the low curse,st night he escaped from Gu''s home, the mobile phone is estimated to be turned off. He casually put on his bathrobe and got up, curled up in the quilt and did not dare to move. Nangong Li took the phone from the door and came in, "Dad." "You''lle backter. We''ll discuss your marriage with Gu Xiaoqi." "Dad, I have something to say." "Well,e back and talk about betrothal gifts. Our two families should have a good discussion." "I''ll talk about it when Ie back." At that moment, Nangong Li had changed his mind. Even if he is not in love with you, he likes it at least. What if he can develop this love into love? Gu Qi does not love himself, he does not have to force, perhaps as she said, love his people have always been around. I have to go back to my old house and make it clear that Gu Qi''s marriage is cancelled. He hung up the phone and got out of bed and said to the little woman in the quilt. "I have to go back to my old house. You''ll be at home." "Well." There was a long hum. Nangong left in a hurry to wash, and when he came out, there was no leisurely figure in the quilt. The girl must be shy. She will tell her clearly when shees back. Nangong Li changed his clothes and went downstairs in a hurry. He didn''t see the bedroom on the second floor. Leisurely, he watched his back as he left, and his tears fell. "Young master, you are not what I can expect." Just now she heard, the old man asked him to go back to discuss the marriage with Gu Qi. Well, that''s the end of her life. It''s time for her to leave. Young master, I''m really happy to know you. Sorry, you can''t apany you. Chapter 841 Leisurely watching Nangong leave, her heart is very sad. But she never regretted the meeting with Nangong Li. If time could go back, she would still make such a choice. Things were packed upst night, not much, just a pair of clothes and a pair of shoes. Nangong from the card she did not take away, she only took the mobile phone and a little change. Youyou left with his canvas bag, but the housekeeper didn''t find anything strange. "Go shopping?" "Yes, uncle Fu, you must take good care of the young master." You dare not reveal too much emotion. "This is my duty. Do you need a car? Look, it''s going to rain. " "No, I have an umbre in my bag." "Go early and go back early. The young master likes to eat the food you cook best. Since Miss youyou is around, the young master has eaten more than before." Youyou smiles with bitterness in his smile. "When the master marries his wife, he will take better care of him. Uncle Fu, thank you for taking care of me these days." She didn''t get along with Uncle Fu for a long time. At first, the house was vacant, and then you lived in leisurely. Nangongli also lived in it. In Youyou, nangongli goes to work with thepany. There is no one at home. Nangong Li calls uncle Fu specially. Uncle Fu is loyal and kind, and treats you carefully. "What''s wrong with Miss youyou today?" "No, it''s OK. I''ll go first." "Good." Youyou left with her bag and finally took a look at the vi behind her. Her time here is probably her happiest period of time. It''s a pity that it''s all over now. Last night, the young master made it clear that he didn''t like himself. Well, if you leave, you won''t be embarrassed. Turn around the moment, you have tears in your eyes, young master, goodbye. Nangong Li in the car is always a little restless. He doesn''t know why. He always feels that something is about to happen. What happened? How could he have suddenly be like this. Thest time he was so guilty and restless, or his mother died, looking at the sky outside, it was going to rain? Nangong family, Nangong Xu has been very old since his mother died. For a long time, Nangong Li hated Nangong Xu and felt that since he married his mother, he should be responsible for her. This kind of responsibility is not a marriage contract, but to be good to her in all aspects of daily life. Therefore, Nangong left Europe to develop and no longer asked about Nangong family''s affairs. "Leave son,e here, let dad have a good look at you." Since he was born, Nangong Xu seldom saw Nangong Li, who grew up with his mother. His mother told him not to hate Nangong Xu, which was not his fault. Before their engagement began, some things were doomed. To me, she was born with the wrong family and could not be with her beloved. As for Nangong Li, he can''t help but me him. They gave birth to him, but they didn''t give him aplete home. "Dad." Nangong Li looked at the man who was only in his forties but was ten years old. This man is his blood rtives, now he has grown up, many things right and wrong is not important. Seeing him back, Nangong Xu was more happy, and his face was covered with a trace of red light. "Xu''er,e and have a look. This is the betrothal gift I made up. If there is anything inappropriate, we can revise it again." Nangong did not take a look at it. "Dad, this marriage can''t be married." "You silly child, I didn''t let you get married immediately. Tonight is the girl''s birthday. You are only engaged. I''ve seen Gu several times. She''s beautiful and smart, different from otherdies. You are cold and calm, and she is lively and lovely. You are a perfect match The most important thing is that Nangong Li likes her. Before he came back from Europe, he lived in Gu family and knew that he liked Gu Qi. Otherwise, with his proud personality, how could he have gone to live at home. Made for each other? Nangong Li''s heart is full of bitterness. Do the men of Nangong family have any magic spell? His father wasted half his life. When he married his mother, he always felt ashamed of his first love. He didn''t wake up until his mother died. Unconsciously, he seems to have fallen in love with his mother. Over the years, he did not marry his first love back to Nangong family. He has never found any woman again. He has only one son in his name, and his mother is his only wife forever. Whether it is the first half of his life or the second half of his life, his feelings are regretful. "Dad, this marriage can''t be engaged." "No? Why can''t you order it? When I told you before, you didn''t like that little girl?Mr. Gu also told me several times that he likes you very much. The Gu family and the Nangong family have always been aristocratic families. " "Dad, Gu Qi doesn''t like me." Nangong Li has no choice but to spit out this fact. "That girl has never had a boyfriend. Why doesn''t she like you?" Nangong Li''s appearance condition is not bad in all aspects. The old man can''t think why. He clearly looks at this as a good marriage in his eyes. "Dad, I''m not the only man in the world. It''s normal that she doesn''t like me. She''s already taken care of herself and won''t marry me. I don''t want to ask for it. " Nangong Li calmly tells the truth. Nangong Xu frowned, "so this marriage is not engaged?" "No, Dad. You''re from the past. You should understand that if a marriage is not a congenial one, there''s no need to be together. It''s just pain." This sentence pierced Nangong Xu''s heart. Yes, if you don''t love each other, it''s chronic suffering. Maybe you think it''s not happy to quarrel. In fact, if you don''t make any noise, the day is as t as boiled water without ripples. That''s the most terrible thing. "But Li''er, you are not too young this year. Miss Gu can''t. what about the women of other families? There are many for you. You''ve been in Europe all year round. Dad is old. I still hope you cane back to me and take over mypany. " Nangong couldn''t help but say, "dad doesn''t have a son. You can give him all the family property." Although I know that the mother''s death is not because of the illegitimate child outside, but under various pressures caused her death. But even if they are not the mastermind, they are the straw on the camel''s back. "What are you talking about? You are the only son in Nangong Xu." Nangong Li sneers at him. He has love, hatred and resentment towards this father. Why to set up a business on his own is because he is unwilling and unwilling to face it. "Dad, I''m not happy to say that. You have failed two women and two children in your whole life." Then he turned and left, "I have my own opinion about my business. You don''t have to worry about it." "Li Er, it''s not easy for you toe back from Europe. You are either in thepany or in your vi these days. You can''t apany me for a few days." "When you were with another woman every day, did you think about my mother and me, she needed a husband, and I needed a father. You always say that mother has a beloved man, her heart cinnabar mole is not you. However, she has been dedicated to Nangong family all her life. In addition to missing that person, she has not gone beyond the thunder pool. And you? You have another woman outside and you have a home. My mother is also a woman. She needs the love of men. When she is alone in her spare room every night, have you ever thought about her feelings? " "I..." "Dad, mother told me not to hate you, I promised her, but I can''t go against my heart." "Li Er..." Looking at Nangong Li''s resolute back, Nangong Xu sighs. He walked slowly towards the mountain behind the vi, where a woman was buried. In the photo, she is still dignified. There is a bunch of flowers in front of her tombstone, which indicates that Nangong has been here long ago. Nangong Xu fingered the photo, "Molly, if you had kept me, I would not have made a mistake. Maybe we can have a happy family. You will not leave so early, leave son also won''t hate me, I''m sorry, in the end I hurt you. But you can rest assured, this life I will not leave you, I will stay here with you, always apany you. If you have a spirit in heaven, you can find a good daughter-inw for our children. Don''t miss your life like us. " Chapter 842 After leaving Nangong''s house, Nangong points on a cigarette and exhales a puff of turbid gas. Although not with Gu Qi is a pity, perhaps he can harvest his own happiness? First of all, he didn''t hate youyou. On the contrary, he liked her body very much during the three intimate contacts. Secondly, the leisurely life is not the type of woman he dislikes. He is gentle, kind and easy to learn. He really likes this kind of leisurely. Although this kind of love has nothing to do with the rtionship between men and women, at least it is possible to develop into a partner. Thinking of Youyou, Nangong Li is in a better mood. What food will she prepare for herself tonight? Youyou is the pronoun of a good wife and good mother. You will take care of all the internal affairs for him every day. In the past, when he was busy in Europe, he would forget to eat. Even if he was an assistant, he would not listen. Youyou is different. She will do it directly and bring it up. If you look at you with big eyes, you will feel soft. These days, under the care of leisurely, his stomach disease has not beenmitted for a long time. He didn''t find that he had unconsciously started to make excuses for you. On the way back, it began to rain. The driver took him to his home with an umbre. Uncle Fu respectfully said, "the young master is back." "Well." He takes off his coat, and youyou will take his coat on his own initiative at this time. "Yo Yo?" "Miss youyou has gone shopping." Uncle Fu looked down at the wrist watch when he said this. "No, why hasn''t shee back after all this time?" Even the vi area is not far away from the supermarket. The maximum walking time is 15 minutes. "It must be raining hard. I''ll pick her up." Nangong Li didn''t think much about it. He took the umbre and walked into the rain curtain. He used to drive faster, but he was afraid that he would miss youyou on the road. You can''t get a taxi on the way home from the supermarket. You may be trapped somewhere. Thinking of that stupid little guy, Nangong centrifugal in some helpless, if you do not have your own leisurely can do? I didn''t see you all the way. I went to the supermarket for a circle and still didn''t find you. Nangong Li took out her mobile phone to dial her number, but found youyou''s mobile phone turned off at this time. That girl''s character will not let the mobile phone turn off. I still remember that when I gave you my mobile phone, you were very happy. So her daily life has be charging. No matter what time you can see her with her mobile phone, she is either charging or on the way to charging. One day, Nangong Li couldn''t bear it, "does this mobile phone consume a lot of electricity?" The key is that he didn''t see how you yed and why she was always charging. "No "So why do you keep charging? That''s not enough electricity? " "I''m afraid the young master will not be able to find me if there is no electricity." Long smile face until now Nangong Li all remember clearly. That silly girl, that silly girl who thinks about herself, why does her mobile phone turn off? Is it an ident? Long and good-looking, even if it is a high-end vi area, it is inevitable that there will be no bad people. Nangong Li is crazy looking for youyou, and all the monitoring nearby is transferred out. Atst he found her, but she didn''t go to the supermarket at all. Looking at her from the vi on the three steps back, it seems very reluctant, sometimes still wipe tears. She walked downtown and took a bus to leave. Later, no one knew where she had gone. From the monitoring, Nangong can be sure of one thing, his long gone, is voluntary. Maybe she went to the nearby aquatic market to buy fresh live shrimp. She was always responsible for her ingredients. Nangong left home quickly, uncle Fu was shocked to see his body full of steam. "Where is your umbre, young master?" Umbre? He didn''t know where he had left it, even how he got back. "By the way, uncle Fu, did you say anything to you when you left today?" Youyou usually tells uncle Fu where to leave. This time she should also tell Uncle Fu. "She said she would go to the supermarket to buy some dishes. By the way, she also said that I would take good care of you. Today, Miss youyou is very strange. In the past, she was smiling, but today she was sad when she left. I have a feeling that youyou is like a farewell. Have you done something to make miss youyou angry Farewell? These two words explode in Nangong Li''s mind. How can we never say goodbye? They were so closest night. No, it''s impossible to say goodbye forever. Nangongli runs upstairs quickly. His shoes were full of water and slippery. He ran so fast that he fell off when he was not stable."Master, slow down." Uncle Fu has never seen Nangong Li in such a panic, as if he lost his most important thing. From small torge, Nangong Li is calm, he may be so flustered. He fell violently on the stairs, but Nangong left without any feeling, immediately got up and continued to run. Stumbling open youyou''s bedroom, because men and women have other rtionships, he seldom takes the initiative toe to youYou''s bedroom. Even if something happened, he would knock on the door at most, and youyou woulde out and say it. This is the first time he rushed into the leisurely bedroom. The quilts are folded neatly, as usual. Open the wardrobe, the wardrobe is also neat, nothing to take away. You think too much. You wille back soon. Nangong Li''s mood is a little calmer. He goes to his master bedroom. When I left, the bed was still in a mess. Now the room has been cleaned. There are some things on the bedside table. Nangong can see at a nce that they are several credit cards that he gave you. Another look at the side also put a letter, this time Nangong from already some uneasiness. Nangong Li, whose hands were full of water, trembled and took up the letter. He was like an old man. When he opened the letter, his hand was shaking all the time. "Young master, when you see this letter, it means that I have left. Thank you very much these days. I''m really lucky to meet you in the vast sea of people. Since my father left, I have always had only my sister. I used to think that every man is a bad man until I met a young master. When Qi Ye asked me to follow you, I was afraid that you and other men only wanted my body. But the young master didn''t even look at me. Later, because of the medicine effect, I bewitched the young master. In fact, I was happy that night, because I knew the young master was not a bad man. But I also know that there is a woman in the young master''s heart, a woman he loves deeply. I don''t care about this. I just want to follow the young master. I just want to watch him every day. My father once taught me that to be a man, we should know how to be grateful, not greedy. The more I get along with the young master, the deeper I feel for him, and I even have a vicious thought that I want to stay with him all the time. I know that I am too greedy, because I like young master too much. I even hope that the young master will not get married. In this way, I have reason to stay with the young master all the time. Am I too greedy? I hate this kind of self. Now the young master has finally decided to marry Miss Gu. Youyou should also leave. Although I don''t want to give up, I''m really happy for the young master. Young master likes Miss Gu so much that you will be very happy together in the future, so I can rest assured. From the beginning to the end, what I want is that the young master can be happy. The days with him are the happiest for me. I will remember my whole life. Young master, I''m gone. Don''t worry about me. I will live well and live my life with the memory of the young master. Let me finally call you young master. Young master, you like you very much The water drops fall on the letter paper, I don''t know whether it''s the tears in Nangong''s eyes or on the hair. One after another on the paper halo into a spray. Nangong Li sat on the ground and murmured: "fool, you little fool!" There is a trace of doting sadness in the tone. He just reacts. Nangong Xu calls him in the morning and says that he wants to book betrothal gifts. Youyou hears that he is going to marry Gu Qi. But What he wants to say is to refuse this marriage! Chapter 843 Uncle Fu came in and saw Nangong, who was full of water, was sitting on the ground decadent. "Young master, you can see that you are covered with water. You should take a bath and change your clothes. Don''t catch a cold. I''ll let you cook it for you..." When he mentioned Youyou, he remembered that youyou was not at home. At this time, uncle Fu didn''t know what happened. "Young master, where is Miss youyou?" "She''s gone." "Gone? Where did she go? Didn''t the young master say she was an orphan Nangong left, "by the way, she is not an orphan. She has a sister." Think of years, if you leave, you will definitely go to her only sister. Nangong Li calls Gu Qi, but finds that Gu Qi''s phone is not answered. She was druggedst night. I don''t know what happened. Gu Qi doesn''t answer the phone, so Nangong Li has to ask his assistant to investigate his residence for many years. "Just a moment, president. I''ll let you know as soon as I have news." "Young master, you see Miss youyou is not at home. You have to take good care of yourself. When she left, she specially told me to take good care of you." Nangong Li looked at Uncle Fu, "do you think you wille back?" He has never seen such a depressed Nangong Li. It can be seen that Nangong Li is not an ordinary feeling for youyou. "Young master, miss you likes you so much that she wille back." "You know she likes me, too?" Nangong Li suddenly feels a bit ironic. It seems that everyone knows you like him. He also knows that you like him and depends on him, but he always feels that his friendship with you is just ordinary, at most, he has some pity for her. Until he knew that youyou left, his reaction had exceeded his own expectations. "Yes, as long as you have eyes, you can see Miss youyou''s friendship for the young master. Unfortunately, Miss youyou is just an ordinary person. If she has a better background, she can marry... " Uncle Fu''s words made Nangong Li feel a little harsh, "Uncle Fu, you go out, I want to be quiet." He never cared about his family background. He only cared whether he liked the person or not. Do you like youyou? Nangong Li is thinking about it. He got up and went to the bathroom, looking at himself in the mirror, looking at his face in confusion. Perhaps youyou''s position in his heart is a little more than he imagined. When Nangong Li turned on the tap, a picture appeared in front of him. He still remembered the time when you were leisurely in the past. "Young master, do you like rose oil orvender oil?" "Whatever." Youyou took two kinds of essential oils and smelled them Recently, the young master is too busy with his work, so he can usevender essential oil to calm his mind and let him sleep better at night "It doesn''t matter. It''s OK." "How can it not matter? Everything about young master is a big event for you. " Say you willvender essential oil into the water, will also point to him next to aromatherapy. Nangong Li learned to be leisurely before, pour some essential oil into the water and immerse his body in hot water. Clear or the same temperature, the same taste, he always feel empty in the heart. Today''s lunch was made by Uncle Fu. In order to please Nangong Li, uncle Fu specially made Chinese food. A table full of dishes, "young master, try my craft. I''ve been in the United States for so many years, and I''m almost assimted." Looking at the color and vor of the dishes, Nangong Li picked up the meat and tasted it. "Too old." "Then try the vegetables." "Too light." "What about this soup?" "Too salty." Uncle Fu had no choice but to say, "young master, I tried my best." What else can he do? These are their own specialty dishes, and their wives praise them. "Uncle Fu, I know." Nangong Li sighs. "Young master, I''d better find a good Chinese cook for you. Miss youyou has eaten your appetite these days." "No, I''ll get her back." Uncle Fu heard his affirmative tone, "young master, do you like Miss youyou? In fact, it is a good thing for Miss youyou to leave now. She doesn''t deserve you. She just serves you well. If you want to be Nangong''s wife, it''s not suitable. Of course, I don''t mean that Miss youyou is such a woman. Otherwise, she would not have to leave and stay with the young master. From this point of view, she is still very good Nangong Li put down his chopsticks, "Uncle Fu, this is not what you should say." "Young master, I know you are tired of me. I have been in Nangong''s house for a long time. I have watched you grow up. I hope you are happy than anyone else. Miss youyou is good at everything, but it''s a pity that you are... " "Uncle Fu, I know it in my mind." Nangong put down the chopsticks and left the study.Looking at another new desk, there are some English books on it. She opened her practice notebook and wrote a lot of words. I can''t help but think of the little girl sitting in this word, like a good student. What if a little fool who didn''t even finish learning grammar ran out and was abducted to the poor mountain valley to be a child''s daughter-inw. Sitting in a leisurely seat, looking page by page, it seems that you can see her carefully writing down every stroke and stroke scene. There is a cartoon on thest page of the notebook. Nangong recognized him at a nce. When you sit here, you draw him quietly. In the picture, he is reading the documents carefully. The painting is so absorbed that you can see that you have a good grasp of his every expression. Nangong Li added some to the picture and drew the leisurely in his perspective. At this time, Nangong Li''s mobile phone rings, is the assistant''s number. "President, I found out. I''ll send you the address right away." "OK,e on." His mobile phone more than an address of the news, Nangong from ecstatic. Hang up the phone, he drew a small peach heart between youyou and himself in the picture. "Wait for me, little fool. At least you should listen to my exnation." He hurried downstairs, "young master, it''s still raining outside. Remember to hold an umbre." "I see." Nangong put on a suit and coat. "I''ll contact the driver right away." "No, I''ll go myself." Nangong from want to personally pick up the little fool, before he did not understand his feelings for youyou. Through the leisurely leaving this matter, let him understand, perhaps for Gu Qi, he is just a obsession from small to big. Gu Qi''s lively and lovely attracted him, and he really liked Gu Qi. Later, youyou entered his life. From the beginning of alienation to understanding, Nangong Li had already been in love with her unconsciously. Thest time the tutor and youyou were alone, he was in a state of mind all day. He attributed all this to his worry about Youyou, not to the rtionship between men and women. Now I want toe, I''m afraid he has already liked Youyou, but he doesn''t know. He has been blinded by the feelings of Gu Qi, drilling a point of ox horn and ignoring youyou. Leisurely like spring rain, not violent, but moistening things silently entered his heart. Fortunately, he didn''t know it toote. When he saw you, he could tell her that he liked her. You, wait for me. The rain is getting bigger and bigger, and it doesn''t mean to stop. Nangong centrifugal system Youyou, eager to find you immediately, he mmed on the elerator. There was a screeching brake, and two cars collided. Due to the speed of Nangong and the heavy rain, the ident was very tragic. The airbag popped up, his head hit the steering wheel, and the windshield was flying towards him like snowkes. Before his consciousness disappeared, many pictures appeared in his mind. "Young master, my name is Youyou, Gu youyou. My sister and I are named after a poem. You will die for years. Isn''t it beautiful? I think it may be the love between mom and dad. " "Young master, do you like fish? Next time I go to the aquatic market to buy it for you. The fish in the aquatic market will be fresh. " "Young master, do you want to give it to me? Thank you "Young master, do you think the flower is blooming well? I want to pick it and make it into scented tea, and then make it for the young master. " "I like young master best. Would you like to stay with him all my life "Young master, can you not treat me as someone else today? I am Youyou, only belong to you." "Young master, your greatest wish is that you can be happy." "Young master, I want to apany you forever, serve you all my life, and make delicious food for you." As darkness came, Nangong Li gently said, "you you, my long..." Chapter 844 Youyou is carrying a canvas bag and walking slowly in a pair of purple t shoes sent to her by Nangong. Take three steps to look back, clearly oneself did not stay here for a long time, why so reluctant to give up? Maybe what she didn''t give up was not the house, but the people who lived in it. Her heart ached at the thought that she would never see him again or hear his voice. Young master. This special nickname has be the most indelible existence in her life. In fact, youyou always wanted to ask Nangong Li whether he would like himself, even if only a little bit. This question troubled her for a long time, but she had no strength to ask. She was afraid that Nangong Li didn''t like it at all, which would make her more miserable. Nangong Li has been lucky to take in her for so long. She can''t be too greedy. At least now leave, the young master will remember her good, and will not feel that you is a greedy woman. In this way, youyou''s step is more firm. She finally looked back at the house she lived in and whispered, "good bye, young master. I''ll never see you again." It''s not far from where my sister lives. You''ve been living in the United States these days, and there''s no problem with your basic spoken English. Through her hard study, many words have been familiar with. She just took some change and went to a nearby bus stop. She had already found the route. Looking at the scenery out of the window backward, the rain in the ss window scratch traces. Her heart was like the weather, a rain in the mist, drenched all her hopes. Obviously, she made a good decision, but her heart still hurt when she thought of that person. This kind of pain is not a woman giving birth to a child. It''s like someone has pulled a hole in your heart for a few hours. The opening may not be too deep, but as long as you breathe, the pain will follow. Ten days and a half months will not be good, even after a long time, it will leave a scar. Whenever I see something simr to that person or something about him, his figure will appear in my mind, and I miss him like a shadow. Thinking of these days and the south pce apart bit by bit, youyou heart is not a taste. She did not dare to stay, afraid that the longer she was, the more reluctant she was to leave. Finally, I arrived at my apartment for many years. I didn''t know you woulde over. As soon as I opened the door, I opened the door to youYou''s red eyes. "Sister..." After years of holding her in his arms, "what''s the matter? Did he bully you? " Years ago, he left his address to youYou and let youe to y when he was free. At that time, youyou said that he wanted to cook for Nangong Li, but he never came. I didn''t expect to call her this time, so she took the initiative toe. "No, sister, I left him because I knew we couldn''t be together." "Xiaonian, who''s here?" A CAI stuck his head out of the kitchen with his apron on. Youyou still has tears on her face. I didn''t expect that there would be a man in her sister''s house who hated men most. "It''s my sister. It doesn''t matter. Keep cooking. I''ll apany her." "Good." A CAI is such a smart person that he doesn''t ask much when he sees you crying. "Sister, you..." After years of embarrassment, "he It''s my boyfriend. " When I was in Paris before, I was the same as before. I didn''t expect to progress so fast. "Congrattions to my sister for finding true love atst." Youyou knows that it''s not easy to go through years. Once upon a time, she gave up her body to protect herself. Since then, it has changed over the years, bing no longer believe in any men, but also hate men. She can personally admit the identity of this man, it shows that this man is very important to her. After years, he took her back to her room and smoothed the tears on her face. "Yo Yo, you don''t like him very much. Why are you willing to leave this time?" "Elder sister, the young master doesn''t like me. Besides, I don''t deserve him. Sooner orter, he will get married. The longer I stay, the more reluctant I am to leave. I''d rather leave early than embarrass each other at that time. At least I''ll leave some good memories "You''re right, but are you willing?" You helpless wry smile: "I have never had, how need to give up?" After years of helpless sigh, she protected her sister for such a long time, but this time it was unable to protect her. The situation of youyou is different from his own. A CAI is not a high-ranking official, but an orphan. They only need to love each other sincerely, and they don''t have to worry about their identity.The person you like is the only son of arge family. It is impossible for a person of his status to like you. Even if he likes it, his family won''t ept youyou''s identity. All in all, there is only one result waiting for you, which is tragedy. He has seen this for a long time, so he will persuade you to leave, but you can''t listen. She said that she only wanted to apany Nangong from, even if it was more than one day and one hour. It''s rare that she can think of it now, which is also a good thing for her. The more this kind of thing is dyed, the more harm it will do to you. After years of holding you, "it doesn''t matter. After my sister protects you, you still have me." "Sister, I know it''s impossible to be with him, but I still miss him very much." "Silly girl, I know all about it, but there are so many things in the world that I can''t do. By the way, I discussed with your brother-inw and prepared to return to China after the seventh master''s birthday." "Back to China?" "You''ve been out for so many years, don''t you want to go back and have a look, in case dades back long ago?" "Dad..." When you think of that man, you only have a vague shadow in your mind. "In the past, we were afraid of the vigers. Now we have your brother-inw with us. He can protect us. We don''t have to stop those viins." "Brother inw? Sister, do you really agree to marry him It''s his turn to be shy. "He''s a good man. He doesn''t mind my past. He can tolerate my temper. I like him. I just want to be his woman in my life." "I''m so happy for you, sister." Youe from the heart. They thought that they could not have happiness in this life. After years of finding a CAI, they finally got rid of the clouds and saw the moon bright. "Silly girl, you can also find your own happiness, I believe." The gentleman knocked on the door and said, "it''s dinner." "Well, I''lle." After years of holding youyou''s hand out, you''re embarrassed to say hello, "brother-inw." "I like the name, Youyou, right? Please sit down. If you don''t know you''reing, I''ll make a few dishes. You can make do with it. I''ll make you a big meal next time." "No, no, brother-inw, that''s fine." Youyou takes a look at all the dishes that you like to eat for years, and she is even more envious. "Yo Yo, if you don''t have any problems, I''ll ask a CAI to get a visa for you. We''ll go back home early." "Well, I have no problem." After all these years, the sisters always wanted to go back and have a look. At that time, if they had not been abused for years, they would not have escaped. At that time, they did not have mobile phones and did not know whether their father woulde back. In a sh for so many years, two people drifted outside, do not know whether dad has already gone back. "Youyou, tonight is Qiye''s birthday. Let''s go together." "No, No Youyou feels ufortable when you hear Gu Qi''s name. She is afraid to go is to attend Gu Qi and Nangong Li''s engagement banquet, which is too cruel. "If you''re not in a good mood, just rest at home." "Well." Long and disorderly pickling rice, see sister and a CAI love each other, she is happy and lost. If only the young master would love himself. Looking at the rain curtain outside, you you''re in aplicated mood. When you see yourself leaving, will youe to find yourself? Certainly not, he said before, if you want to leave, you can leave at any time. If he doesn''t leave, he will find himself a good marriage and prepare a dowry for himself. In Nangong Li''s heart, he has no ce of his own from beginning to end. Standing in a tall building, the rain has stopped. After years and a CAI have left, she looks at the lights outside, and her heart isplicated. Young master should have been with Miss Gu now, young master, be happy. Chapter 845 The next morning, Gu qiwo was in Mu Nanshu''s arms. Mu Nanshu put his finger on her cheek, "Xiao Qi''er, I have to go." On the same day, receiving Gu Qi''s ident, mu Nanshu came quickly to guard her peace. Looking at him only stayed for a short time, but it cost him a lot of effort and time. "Don''t..." Gu Qi hugs Mu Nan Shu''s waist and rubs in his arms. He looks like a cute kitten. In her eyes, mu Nanshu is like a delicious cake, the more delicious it is. "Little pivot, I really hate you." "Good, I have something to deal with. I''ll marry you when I''m finished." "Really?" Gu Qi''s big eyes blinked. "When did I cheat you? Wait for me." Mu Nanshu gave her a kiss on the forehead. "I have to go." "Stay with me for another five minutes, just five minutes. Let me hold you again. As soon as you leave, I can only hold a teddy bear." "You." Mu Nanshu sighs, but his tone is full of doting. "When can you finish your work, Xiao Shu?" "As soon as I can." Mu Nanshu can''t give her a positive answer, he has tried to do it. "Well, I won''t force you. I''ll take advantage of this opportunity to make more money for myself to marry you." "Don''t make too much noise." Mu Nanshu touched her head and knew that this little girl would not save him trouble. "I know..." Mu Nanshu opened the quilt and revealed his strong waist. Gu Qi couldn''t help but touch another one. "I''m lonely again when you''re gone." Gu Qi rolled around with the quilt. Mu Nanshu pinched his nose, "little viin, not enoughst night?" "Low back pain, but I still want it." "Goblin." Mu Nanshu''s self-control has always been good. When Gu Qi was around, his proud fighting power became g. Covering the soft body again, Gu Qi takes the initiative to hold him. There was a knock on the door. "It''s time, sir." At the moment, mu Nanshu was sweating, and he said with displeasure: "get out of here!" Awan was startled by mu Nanshu. After all, he would not express his emotions on his face, but he is so indifferent today. Ah Wang was scared to leave. "What''s the matter?" Gu Huan asked gently. "It''s already reached the point. Before my husband came out, I went to urge him. My husband yelled at me like this. It''s terrible." Gu Huan poked ah Wang with his finger, "are you stupid? It''s a good thing you didn''t kill you to disturb Sir at such a time Ah Wang responded, "Sir, it''s..." After all, a Wang has been with mu Nanshu for a long time, and he is very clear about what character mu Nanshu is. He is a man of principle and will never break his set time for anything. It can be seen that Gu Qizhen is the only one who can influence his mind. Gu Huan took a Wang and sat down. "You''re going to leave..." "Yes, a CAI will go to China with him for many years. You can''t be without people around, or you can go to Paris with me." Two people are like to be sent away, one more than the other reluctant to give up. "Miss, you can''t be without people, or you don''t know what kind of disaster you''re going to make just because of her temperament." "Huaner, don''t worry. When Mr. Gu is finished, he can stay with Miss Gu all the time, so that we can never be separated." Mu Nanshu dressed up again, looking at the little woman on the bed, the red clouds on her face did not fade away, which was indescribable. "Little asshole, I''m really going." "Come again." Gu Qi Mei eyes such as silk, like a brothel woman. Mu Nanshu shaved her nose and then dropped something in the palm of her hand. It was a beautiful bug, like adybug, but the lines on its back were roses. "Ready?" Before that, she wanted a couple of lovers, but she didn''t expect that mu Nanshu would be ready so soon. "It''s too much time to do that." In fact, mu Nanshu still has a lot of ideas, but he has too little time to be more refined. "And yours?" Mu Nanshu took out a snow-white insect, and then exchanged the two insects, "as long as you open it, the two insects can locate each other''s position." Mu Nanshu used his mobile phone to debug for a while, watching two insects fly together, Gu Qike was happy. "It''s the best gift I''ve ever received." "Be good." Mu Nanshu gently stroked her head. If he didn''t leave, he would really hate to leave."Well." After seeing mu Nanshu off, Gu Qi is still reluctant to give up. Unconsciously, she has a deep feeling for mu Nanshu. "Where''s the Wangfu stone?" She patted the roon on the shoulder. "Miss, what is Mr. Mu''s job?" "That''s all I have to ask him. I don''t know. Let''s go. I''ll look back on my family and ask the old man to settle his ount." "Slow down, miss." Gu Qifeng, the wind and fire, killed the Gu family, and the voice of the old man came from the study. "No, that China is from the Qing Dynasty." "Bang." "It''s only from the Qing Dynasty. It''s too boring to fall." Then Gu Qi picked up a porcin vase. "It was from the Song Dynasty! Girl, I feel a little pain when you stop "Bang." "Tang Sancai, be merciful. I like this set of Tang Sancai best." "OK, I''ll keep the three kinds of Tang Dynasty for you." Turning around, Gu Qi pulls down a picture. "That''s Qi Baishi''s original work, you bastard little devil!" , "old man, I think you are too busy to calcte your granddaughter''s head. I have to break all of your antiques today." There was a terrible cry from the study: "no! Little asshole, put it down for me. It''s the wine bottle of the Warring States period. If it''s broken, you''llpensate me! " "Blue and white porcin, my favorite blue and white porcin." "Oh, I have a heart attack." Mr. Gu opened the door and saw a mess in the room. "Gu Qi, you are going to rebel!" Gu Qizheng was holding arge vase. He did not know what Dynasty it was. He looked at him coldly, "yes, I am going to rebel." "This is my idea. Don''t me your grandfather. We just want to add fuel to the mes. You and Nangong Li clearly love each other sincerely. They''re going to be engaged. It''s OK to be together." "Who said we really love each other, you didn''t listen to a word I said! I have someone I like. " "If you really have someone you like, you would have brought him out to show us." "He is busy. I said that he wille when he is finished. You can''t ignore my wishes like this. I know that my mother died early, and you don''t love me." Looking at the little girl for a while shrew, and then aggrieved, two people are also flustered. Who said she is not important, clearly they are the most distressed Gu Qi. "What are you crying about? You don''t know how much we hurt? It''s not that you can''t find a good home for your character. Nangong family is well-known. Nangong boy is a man with good character in all aspects. We do it for you. Of course, if you have an idea of your own, you can bring him back to show us. If it is really good, how can we disagree? " "Then promise me not to force me any more. He wille when he is finished. I promise you will like this son-inw." The two looked at each other. It seemed that what the daughter said was true, not like fooling them. "Do you really have a boyfriend?" "Absolutely true!" "Well, we won''t force you for the time being." Gu Qi just let them go. If they don''t finish it, I don''t know what they will do. The little girl left happily, leaving two people in agony. "Dad, is that vase from the Song Dynasty?" "Yes, who do you think Qi''er looks like? Her mother is dignified and generous, how can she give birth to this shrew monkey? " "Dad, don''t think about it. Let her go. This little bastard likes it." "Ah, the child is too old to control. I don''t know which man she has found. It''s not reliable." "Don''t worry, the child is clever. I don''t worry about this. She bullies others and is not bullied." "Yes, I''ll wait for the mysterious son-inw to visit." The old man went back to his seat and took a few pills. "I don''t know if I can see her get married and have children in my life." "Dad, you''re in good health. Don''t say that." The old man sighed. The most important reason why he was so worried about Gu Qi''s marriage was his illness. Chapter 846 After finishing his two masters, Gu Qi can finally carry out his own grand career. Although she has set up somepanies by herself in recent years, because of her habit of spending money like water, she has not made much money, only no loss. With the billions given to her by mu Nanshu, she ns to open a gambling city. But she had to go to the door to make amends for offending her sister Smith. She came to Smith''s house again. This time, she put away her rustic expression and still sighed that the first family was the first. It''s magnificent. It''s better than the one where the emperor and Laozi live. Gu Qi found a familiar back after, this person is not su Yan. She trotted and patted Su Yan on the shoulder, "little sister, are you back?" The woman who turned around looked at her suspiciously, "who are you?" Gu Qi is stunned. Isn''t this person Su Yan? No, the looks are the same, but there seems to be something wrong with the temperament. "Don''t you know me?" She asked again, if she thought too much, how could they be so simr to each other? "I don''t know." I don''t know where she came from when she was reckless. Gu Qi scratched his head, curious ah, this man is obviously the same as Su Yan, temperament is two people. "Miss Gu, can I help you?" K''s voice rings. Gu Qi quickly turned back, "elder sister Ka, I came here specially to make amends. Thest thing happened was my fault. You adults don''t remember viins. Forgive me." "Miss Gu likes to y with people so much, I can''t afford to be your apology." Keira was clearly still angry. "That Luo and I are good friends. Before I came back from China, he talked to me every day about how you look like an immortal and how good your personality is. He also said that you must marry me in this life. Do you think that as a good friend, I can die? So I gave him bad advice. Originally, I was going to y the viin. He came to rescue the beauty with a hero. I didn''t expect to make a mistake. Sister K, I didn''t mean to cheat you. I''m sure you can feel it too Gu Qi''s tone is so sincere that Ka can''t be too angry. "I went to investigate, and I can tell that he has dated no less than ten women, and some women who are not girlfriends. Such a yboy, I can not climb, you go back, these days I think very clearly, we are not suitable "No, sister K, who is not suitable for you? Brother Luo has told me that you and he are the soul mates once in a century "I guess he told every woman in his bed." "I admit brother Luo had a little trouble in the past, but that''s because I haven''t met you yet. This time, he really moved the true feelings for you. You can believe him. These days you are not here, he is so sorry that he can''t get sick, and he is not willing to see a doctor. If you don''t forgive him, I''m afraid he will die. " Keira listened, "what? Is that serious? " "Yes, it rained heavily the day before yesterday? The fool stood in the rain for a day and said that he wanted to wash away his sins, so he fell down. He doesn''t say he has a cold, he doesn''t take medicine, he doesn''t let the doctor see him. Now he has a high fever. Now the only person who can make him obedient is you. " "I''m going to see him," K said "Well, I think what brother Luo wants most now is to see you." Gu Qi was finally relieved. Fortunately, she was such a talented brain that she thought about the bitter meat n in advance. In the mobile phone sent a OK gesture, the next to see Luo''s wonderful performance. K is very concerned about lo, and her pace is much faster. Such ady was cheated by the big lecher, and Gu Qi was still reluctant to give up. However, it is a good marriage to think that he can treat her well. Before leaving, she pointed to Su Yan, who was the woman "It''s my brother''s Chinese tutor. Why?" "No, it''s OK." Gu Qi just feels strange. How can a real Su Yan not know himself? She would not talk to herself with that expression. She had no thought of how to deal with Luo''s affairs. Luo had already prepared for the rain that day, and the cold was not fake. It was only a little cold, which was exaggerated by Gu Qi. When arrived at Ka, Luoy on the bed. He did not know how manyyers of foundation he had on his face. I don''t know what Ka thinks. Anyway, Gu Qi looks at it as if it''s a bit miserable. It''s a little too grandiose, but fortunately, K''s heart is on his illness, so he doesn''t pay attention to that much. "Ka, are you here? Am I hallucinating again? Seven, you p me quickly, let me wake upThis pompous Acting! Gu Qi pped and almost didn''t dazzle Luo. Elder sister, you should be more careful. Luo has the words of suffering, but K is in this heartache. "It''s me. It''s me. Why are you so stupid?" "Ka, I have a guilty man. I''m sorry that I didn''t know you all the time before Imitted so many crimes." K saw his pale face, but she didn''t remember his mistake. "If you don''t mention the things before, you should take the medicine first." "I''m weak. Can you feed me?" Seeing this, Gu Qi knew that he had seeded. He withdrew quietly and left time for two people. She sat by the window, looking out at the view, not knowing when it was winter. Luo took care of K and agreed to her terms. They went to Las Vegas together. After years and a CAI are farewell to Gu Qi, they want to go back to their hometown. Gu Qi knows her bad experience. With a CAI, she can rest assured. Before getting on the ne, youyou still can''t help asking Gu Qi for the news. Before any news about Gu Qi, she deliberately avoided listening, afraid to hear Gu Qi and Nangong from the engagement news. "Sister, isn''t Miss Gu engaged? Why go to Las Vegas? " "Engagement? Who told you she was engaged? Mr. Zhang means that he wille to the house to propose marriage after he is finished You''re surprised, "sir?" "It''s Mr. mu, the man he likes. By the way, I told you to go on his birthday that day. You didn''t want to see Mr. mu." At that time, youyou suddenly came back. After years of seeing her expression, she was very sad and didn''t mention these things to upset her. Youyou always thought that it was Nangong Li who gave Gu Qi his birthday. Why did hee out with a Mr. mu. In addition, Nangong Li didn''t look for her in the future these days, so she felt that she had no position in Nangong Li''s heart. "Was Miss Gu''s birthday dinner held in Gu''s family?" "No, it''s just a few of us celebrating for her. Yo, you look ugly. What''s the matter?" Youyou suddenly feels that she has misunderstood something. At that moment, she wants to get off the ne. But at the thought of what he had misunderstood, Nangong couldn''t leave and didn''t call him, let alone to find himself. Even if he was not engaged to Gu Qi, he was nothing in his heart. "Nothing." Youyou had no choice but to smile. She fastened her seat belt and watched the ne take off. Good bye, young master. At the moment, Nangong Li, who finally transferred from the high-risk ward, finished craniotomy and spent two days in the intensive care unit, temporarily out of danger. Nangong Xu saw the son on the hospital bed, the son he had not been in charge of since he was a child, and his heart was full of guilt and heartache. If the child really died, how could he meet his wife underground. Nangong Li''s eyes slowly open, and Nangong Xu rushes to him with excitement. "Son, you wake up atst." Nangong Li is still in a state of unconsciousness. Craniotomy is not a small operation, and can not recover for a while. Moreover, the reaction is slower than that of ordinary people. "Water..." He was thirsty after two days in ICU without drinking water. "Here, here, son, do you recognize me? Who am I? " Nangong Li''s expression is confused, "you are..." "I''m your father. You just had an operation. It''s normal that you don''t recognize me. After that, my father will apany you and never separate from you." Chapter 847 Nangong is just out of danger. His brain is not very clear. At this time, he doesn''t know who he is and what happened. "Are you my father?" His speech speed is very slow, the brain nerve response is particrly slow. "Yes, Li''er, I''m your father. You had a craniotomy and just got out of danger." Nangong Li looks at his hand slowly. He always feels empty in his heart. What important thing has he lost? Looking at the empty sky, just like his heart, empty. After a long flight, youyou finally arrived in China. The ce they lived in was not a big city, but a small town in the south. It took two days to get to the county. It took a long mountain road to get to the town. After so many years, changes have taken ce in the small county town. Youyou and years of standing on the square looking at the street. The first ce they got out of the night was here. "Sister, do you still have an impression? At that time, we were very hungry. Fortunately, some kind-hearted people gave us food. " "Yes, at that time, we were like two idiots, so many years passed in the blink of an eye." You look a little uneasy, "sister, do you think Dad will wait for us to go back in the small town?" "I don''t know." There was no contact for so many years. When my father left, they were still children. The two sisters have a vague impression of their father. At that time, the two were simple children who did not understand anything and had no cell phone to record. The only record is the brain, they only remember that dad is a bookish, gentle man. "Sister, if we can''t find dad, what shall we do?" "Then keep looking. A CAI promised me that he would find our family for us." Over the years, from the beginning of every man''s heart, to now has slowly begun to trust a CAI. Youyou has been worried all the way. It''s hard to ask why you want to leave Nangong for several years. In the heart of many years, I thought youyou was trying to understand that she and Nangong Li could not be together, so she gave up. I didn''t know that youyou was misunderstood. "Yo Yo, are you ok?" Now you is still simple and kind, but more mncholy than before. She doesn''t want to see such a leisurely. "Sister, I''m going home soon. Of course I''m happy." In addition to many viins there, the town is beautiful and beautiful. With a CAI together this time, they will not be afraid of anyone. A CAI returned to the side of the past year, "I have arranged the staff, we can rest assured to go back." "Thank you." A CAI dotes on looking at the years, "are you polite to me? Get a good night''s sleep, and we''ll set out early tomorrow morning. " "Good." Often see years and a CAI such intimate appearance, leisurely and envious and sad. On the one hand, because her sister finally found a man she liked, she felt happy for her sister. But on the other hand, she would think of Nangong Li, who she could not ask for. The phone looked at it again and again, and there was no response. Even if she left without saying goodbye, at least he would say goodbye to her. She had plucked up the courage to dial the home phone, but no one answered. Maybe nangongli moved back to Nangong house and left the vi. Youyou looks at the boundless night, this is her own choice of road, no matter the future is happy or sad, she wants to taste the bitter fruit of her own brewing. After leaving Nangong, she didn''t sleep a day. Every time she wakes up at night, she always wakes up from her dream and calls out the name of the man, "young master..." You looked at his haggard face, almost no blood on his face. She is like a fish out of the water, waiting for her to die. After years of heartache looking at you, before they were caught and forced to learn a lot of things, although tired, you never like this. In the south pce away from the side that several times saw her are radiant, charming iparable. Now it looks like flowers wither, which makes her very distressed. Knowing that the pain in the evening is better than the pain in the morning, he can''t help but say: "you, or you''d better go back to him." "Elder sister, I can''t go back. I''ve always been sentimental. He doesn''t have me in his heart. He doesn''t have me at all. Even if I don''t leave now, he will drive me away one day. I''d better leave now than at that time. " "But you..." "I''m just not used to it. After a long time, I believe I canpletely forget him." After years of reaching out and touching her face, "silly sister."As if they were cursed, they couldn''t see their mother since they were born, and then they were disced. If not met Gu Qi, maybe she and her sister are still selling goods. It is precisely because of Gu Qi that she meets the love of this life. She is lucky, what about you? When will her happinesse? A CAI has been with mu Nanshu for many years. He used to serve mu Nanshu, but now he is very considerate to take care of his sisters. Everything from clothing, food, shelter and transportation was arranged very well, and the car moved slowly along the rugged mountain road. After a few hours of turbulence, they finally saw the scene in their memory. Leisurely face this just some change, "elder sister, you see that is not our childhoodundry riverside." "Yes, in spring, flowers bloom everywhere, and there are beautiful scenes everywhere." "Brother inw, when I was a child, my sister and I would fly our own kites in spring. The flowers on the riverside are gorgeous and open. As beautiful as you want to be. If it didn''t happen before, maybe they would stay here and not leave. Although a CAI didn''t see it, he thought it would be a beautiful scene. Young and innocent. If you don''t mention those people, it''s just that this piece ofnd is still missed by you for many years. "Brother inw, may I get out of the car for a walk?" "Of course." A CAI apanied the two sisters down. Although it was winter, it was not as beautiful as the flowers in spring. In the yellow grass beside the river, there are some scattered small wild flowers. The two sisters are very happy. "Sister, you see that big stone is still there." "It''s been so many years. There''s really no change here." When they returned to the town, they were the most attractive girls in the town. Even in the mountains, there are people who regard them as goblins. In people''s impression, there is no concept of hybrid. Normal people are all ck eyes, and then people say foreigners are blue eyes, how can people with purple eyes? Although some women point to them, there are also some kind-hearted old people who take good care of their sisters. Human nature is both sides, some people are bad, some people are good. Now they have grown into beautiful girls, and when they show up, everyone''s attention is focused on them. Some are measured, some are amazing, and some are unbelievable. A CAI didn''t like the eyes that those people cast on their sisters. Fortunately, they left early. If they wereter, things would get worse. It is not unreasonable to say that poor mountains and evil waters make trouble for people. The two sisters rushed home. Their family''s house was not in the town, but in the wooden house beside the bamboo forest in the field. From afar, the scenery is picturesque. When you get to the wooden house, youyou has pushed the door open and stopped in front of the door for years. A CAI held her back for many years, knowing that this was her home, and at the same time hiding her most painful memories. "Don''t be afraid. It''s all over. I''m here." After years of relying on a CAI''s arms, only he can hope for himself. At this time, you ran out from inside, shouting, "sister, brother-inw, Dad came back!" After years of sudden open eyes. "Really! Dad''s back? " They rushed into the courtyard where they grew up for the first time in the year. No one lived there for a long time, and it was covered with dust. "Sister, look, this is a letter from my father." Before they could see it, several middle-aged men came across the door. "It''s said that your sisters havee back. I didn''t believe it. I didn''t expect toe. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ve been young for a long time." Chapter 848 After years of baptism and change, many things may change. That is like the devil''s voice is in the brain for a long time, when you hear this person''s voice, after years of subconscious body shaking. Their appearance awakened the most terrible nightmare in her heart for many years. She was afraid. A CAI felt her sensitive emotion and took her to his arms. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Youyou is also very afraid to hide behind a CAI, a few despicable and rough men then walk in as if no one else. After all, the appearance of youyou after years is too excellent. It must be the people in the town who spread the news of their return. This let a few beast man of that year found a chance again, when they only touched a person for years. Originally, I wanted to start with you again next time. Unexpectedly, the two sisters ran away that night. How can the women in this small townpare with them? Once they heard that they came back, the men even made up their minds to lock them in this town forever for them to vent their anger. Several people are now middle-aged uncles. People in the mountains are older than those in the city because of the wind and sun. But vaguely can distinguish who is who, the person in the middle will shake after years of speaking. "Is that him?" There was a chill in a CAI''s eyes, that is, this man took away the first time of years mercilessly, and those several people were adding fuel to the fire, leaving scar after scar on the years when they were little girls. He felt very painful in his heart. He wished that he had not met him earlier and saved her from the fire when she was most helpless. In addition to seeing if there were any clues left by their father, a CAI couldn''t swallow this tone. Even if he didn''t bring it up for years, a CAI would not let go of these animals. Just as soon as he got to the town, the animals came to the door automatically. He didn''t have to spend time looking for them one by one. "Oh, how dare youe back? It turns out that you have brought a little white faced supporter." "Ha ha ha, just like this, I''ll fight ten at a time." "After years, you are more beautiful when you grow up." The man''s eyes looked back and forth freely on them. In their eyes, a CAI is thin and tall with only one person. How can he be their opponent. Anyway, they are all men who do farm work every day. It''s verymon to deal with such weak schrs. "Do you have a royalw?" Youyou poked his head out of a CAI''s back and roared. Soft and weak she would not have scolded, this sentence is even angry. Her words did not leave any psychological shadow on several people, and they allughed. "You are still as naive as you were when you were a child, Wang fa? Who cares about our poor town? We are the king''sw Usually indifferent years in front of these men, because of the shadow before, she did not dare to say a word, holding tightly to a CAI''s clothes. A CAI didn''t talk nonsense with these men. He pushed jingnian and youyou into the house. Fingers gently take years of tears in the eyes, "Darling stay inside, I did not let you out, do not open the door." After years of getting along with each other, I also know that a CAI is probably ying a role. "Will you be all right?" "No A CAI smiles gently. When she told himself in Paris, a CAI already had this impulse in his heart. One day he will destroy the animals that have hurt for years. After years of closing the door, youyou is still a little nervous. "Sister, can my brother-inw be alone?" "He knows it in his mind. Besides, he has brought people who wille to support him." In fact, after years of thinking about what he would like to do, he would not want other people to help, he would personally get rid of these people. Outside the door a CAI one person confronts several people, those several people also burst intoughter not only. "It seems that we have made great achievements in our childhood. We know that we can find a wild man to help us, but we find a little white face. Tut Tut, are you as strong as us in bed? Can you satisfy the sisters? I wish I could die on her It''s a pity to run "After a little while, my body has be aplete woman. It should taste better." "Little white face, is that girl''s taste very good, not as good as us..." A CAI didn''t speak in the whole process. He looked at several people coldly, "is that enough?" "Oh, little white face is not happy, is it because he did not taste her for the first time? I will never forget the day when she knelt down in front of us and let us release her sister. She was willing to be yed by us.Tut Tut, that little face is crying heartily. You said she said that. How could we disagree? I tore her clothes, and she was crying and hoarse under me... " A CAI couldn''t bear a blow and hit him in the face. The heavy blow directly waved the man to the ground. "My teeth." A tooth came out of his mouth, and his face was almost deformed by a CAI. The man inside was holding his knees and covering his ears, and didn''t want to hear his statements. Even after all these years, she had never forgotten the nightmares they had brought to her. How many nights she would dream of the scene, the face of those demons. Finally, the appearance of a CAI smoothed the wound in her heart. The sound instion effect of the cabin was very poor, and the sound of those people came into her ears word by word. It was like tearing open the wound that she had managed to heal, and not only that, the man also sprinkled salt on her torn wound. After years of covering his ears, murmured: "don''t say it, don''t say it again!" "Sister, don''t cry. It''s all my fault." Youyou, who was supposed to bear all this, took her ce for years. Suddenly there was a howling sound outside. A CAI was like a lone wolf rushing into the sheep and beating people. He could have killed them with a single shot, but he didn''t want to let them go so easily. A CAI left punches again and again to those people, but only three minutes to beat people howling. "Don''t fight. Don''t fight. Oh, my waist is going to break." "If you fight again, you will die!" A CAI has already made his eyes red. The psychological shadow left by these animals for years may never be forgotten. These are just, after so many years, they still have such a mind. A is a typical person. He doesn''t say a word. He just beats people hard. "Don''t fight. I''m wrong. Please be merciful, young Xia." "Wrong can erase the hurt in her heart? Can you cancel your sins? You think I''m going to kill you so easily? No, I will give back the humiliation and sufferings I have suffered over the years A just pped his hands, the hands he had brought before came out, "lock them up, don''t kill them." Just a fight, how can you heal their damage to years? Those people were scared to shiver, "spare my life, we don''t dare any more." Until now, they are still dreaming, want to touch the years, how can a CAI beissez faire. Push open the door, a bunch of sunlight from the outside of the wooden house, long holding for years, see a CAIe in only to release her. A CAI went to the woman who covered her ears. After years of crying, she was clearly such a good girl, but she was hurt like this. He slowly squatted down and held the years in his arms, "don''t cry, it''s all over." "And they?" "Locked up by me, I will give them back all the pain they have caused you." These people are a nightmare in the heart of many years. He wants to help her out of the shadow. "Thank you." "Brother inw, will they really note again?" "Don''t worry, you. They can''t escape." Youyou helped me up for many years. "Elder sister, let''s read the letter from my father first." "Well." Open the letter, father''s clear handwriting appeared in the two people''s vision. There is a thickyer of dust on the letter. I don''t know how long it has been kept. After reading the thick letter, they were confused for a while and didn''t know how to react. "Sister, is dad really saying that..." After years of confusion, they always want to know the truth is actually like this. Chapter 849 The letter tells the truth that they always want to know. It''s bloody and old-fashioned. However, the poor boy fell in love with a rich daughter. The daughter''s family did not agree with the marriage, so they eloped. She gave birth to a pair of twin daughters, but she was still found in Qianjin''s family. She was caught by her mother''s family and even killed the poor boy to vent her anger. She begged for the poor boy to take his two daughters away. Rao is so, Qian Jin''s family still does not intend to let him go, arranged for the assassination. The poor boy did not dare to go back to his hometown. Instead, he settled down in a small town where he had sketched from life. He grew up with his daughter, because he really missed Qianjin. Originally, he just wanted to go back to see her and hope to have a chance to take her away. They lived happily together. So he told his daughter that he would take his mother home, and there was no turning back. It was not that he abandoned his daughter, but that he had been informed of the family when he entered and left the country. At that time, Qianjin was forced by his family to marry others, and the poor boy was arrested. This levelsted for five years, until one day his guards let him go. He went to find Qian Jin, but saw that she had already had a new family. Whether she was happy or not, he could not disturb her life. He only came back and found his daughter disappeared. He thought his daughter was out of town to find him. After living in the town for half a year, the girls still didn''te back. He left a letter from home with his phone number. If his daughteres back, contact him. Before their father left, they didn''t know why their parents had to leave. Now they understand that it''s wrong that the door is not open. My father gave everything in this rtionship, but my mother was forced by her family to have amercial marriage. Mother has no choice but to do nothing wrong. Everyone has the right to pursue their own happiness. For a while, they didn''t know what to say. They wanted to have a family reunion. Maybe they would never have a chance. A CAI also knew that the two sisters were in a bad mood and could not have a family reunion. Their father had been vagrant for years. "Call your father first. He must miss you very much after all these years." "Well." Through the years with tears. After years of dialing the number, they were told that the number was empty. "Empty number? How is that possible? Dad is waiting to meet us. He won''t leave a fake number for such an important thing "Could it be that Dad had an ident? It''s his mother''s family who won''t let him go. " A CAI is very embarrassed. If the card is still in use, he can locate where their father is ording to the number. If it is empty, there is no way. "Don''t worry. Everything may not be as bad as you think. Your father has ck pupils, which means your mother has purple pupils. And it looks like it''s a big rich family. With this clue, I should be able to help you find your mother. " After years, she was helpless to smile, "I thought many times what our mother would look like and where she would live. My father said that we were very much like her. She was a beautiful beauty. But now I see the letter written by my father. My mother has a new family and new children. Our presence is a drag on her They are used to living a hard life, and have never thought about what to do. As long as they can find their father''s family to get together. As for mom, it''s something they can''t touch. Their birth is wrong, otherwise dad''s life will not be so cowardly to live. He was originally a very talented painter, with perfect faces, just because of them. "Do you really want to know who your mother is?" "What if we know, we are illegitimate children who are not recognized and a disgrace to the mother''s family. Since you can''t call Mom, it''s better to never know, a CAI, can you help us find dad? " "I''ll try my best." It''s not easy to return to the small town without any harvest. At least I know the love story between my father and mother. It''s just that both of them are worried about whether their father is still alive? They nned to stay at home for a few days, and then cleaned up the house. A just went to the firewood room, those several people were tied up and thrown inside, one by one ck and blue,parable to a pig''s head. When a CAI came in, several people were scared out of their wits. How could they know that this seemingly white faced man was so clean and vicious. "Little brother, you can see that you''ve beaten and your anger should be relieved. Our wife is still waiting for us at home." A CAI closed the door and approached them step by step. He stepped on the man''s wrist and the pain made him cry."Does it hurt?" He asked coldly. ¡°¡­¡­ It hurts, young man. I really know I''m wrong "Is this pain for you? What did you do to her then? " "Young man, we were so addicted at that time that we didn''t think about it at all." "What a surprise." A CAI took out a knife and cut off one of his fingers. Ten fingers linked, the man was sweating with pain. The young man looked young, but his hand was so cruel. After a CAI cut off one of his fingers, his face looked as if he had just done a simple thing for him. He looked at the man''s severed finger and gently said: "the physical wounds will heal with time, but the psychological wounds are not so simple to heal. You hurt her for a moment. She didn''t sleep well for so many years. Originally, she looked at the world with kindness. You are her respected neighbors. You know, what you destroy is not her body, but her expectation of the whole world. That bruise may never be good, she is not happy, you live on good! Then he cut off the man''s two fingers. "Didn''t you say her skin was slippery? Then I''ll let you never touch a woman again The fierce light in a CAI''s eyes reveals that his life is actually very simr to them for many years, but he is a man and his body will not be hurt. Once he hated the world, until the appearance of Mr. Wang, let him and a Wang have a new life. "Young man, you beat me, even my fingers are chopped off. What else do you want?" "What else? Soon you will know, don''t worry, I will not take your life, I just want to leave a shadow in your mind A CAI gave a cold smile and cut off all the fingers of a man. He was the first man to possess years, and he was also the one who was most afraid of years. The many motionless on the ground, bleeding all over the ground. He was numb with pain, thinking that the torture was finally over. A CAI was changed to a bigger and sharper knife, "it was just an appetizer, now we start our big dish." Seeing his eyes looking down at him, he shivered one by one. He just said that he would not give them another chance to touch women. Would he "You don''t have to do this, young man, for we have no injustice or hatred?" "Yes, even if women are precious for the first time, it just hurts. But you want us to pay such a high price!" "Ah In my heart, she is the most precious treasure in the world. If you hurt her, I won''t let you die easily, but I want you to live in disgrace "Ah "You devil, beast, you will go to hell." The man roared before he fell into aa. A CAI is a face of indifference, "for her, even if it''s going to hell, it''s up to you." "No, No Wailing sound one after another, youyou is wiping the dust, some nervous look at the small wood room. "Sister, brother-inw, what is he doing?" "He''s teaching those people a lesson." "They''re shouting so loud, are you all right? But they are all bad people and should be punished! " You hate the way. "It''s going to be OK," he said A CAI came out of the room with a bloody body. After years of greeting, a CAI stopped her, "inside dirty, don''t look." After years of fear, he pushed the door in. Chapter 850 There was a strong smell of blood in the room. She frowned over the years. She didn''t like the smell. "Xiao Nian, don''t look at it. It''s disgusting." Although several people have already put on their pants, he does not want to see these disgusting pictures for years. After years to see because there is no use of any anesthetic and pain convulsion of a few people, they are much older than that year, but the appearance of years has never forgotten. What did a CAI do? She could guess something. She looked at several people indifferently. "Over the years, I''ve dreamed of killing you. You''ve made me have nightmares after nightmares and let me down on human nature. From now on, I hope you''ll get rid of your nightmares It is better for them to live in shame than to die, and let them always remember that they have hurt an innocent girl. Several people already ache what words all can''t say, can only look at after years and a CAI far away. They stayed at home for one night. They leaned in a CAI''s arms for years and listened to the unknown insects outside the window. "Afraid?" Today let her see such a bloody scene, a CAI a little guilty, after all, just a woman. "No, you''vepletely eliminated my nightmare. Thank you." "What are your ns for the future?" Her father''s whereabouts are unknown. Even if her mother finds her, I''m afraid she can''t be recognized. Her parents can''t rely on her for the time being. After years of shrinking into his arms, "a CAI, I will only have you." "Where I''ll be in the future is your home." A CI touched her head, saw these disgusting men, he was more distressed by the years. She is so small, so pure, in order to save her sister, how to resist the ravages of those people. "Xiao Nian,e back to Paris with me." A CAI didn''t forget his mission. Now everything he has is given to him by mu Nanshu. Without him, he would not have met for years. When things are over here, he will naturally go to Mu Nanshu. It is kind of him toe out this time. "Well, I''ll be wherever you are." "Good." They choose to leave the next day and release several people before leaving. It is estimated that they will have psychological shadow all their life. Leaving the town, the two sisters are in a mixed mood. "Xiaonian, I will try my best to find your father." "I believe you." Three people fly from China to Paris, a CAI temporarily ced two people in the rose castle. After several years, I wanted to ask mu Nanshu''s direction from him several times. A Cai could tell her anything, but this matter could not. Looking at a CAI to leave again, after years of nervousness, "where are you going?" "Don''t worry. I''m just going to my husband''s side. I''m also in Paris. I''lle back as long as I''m free. Rosenberg is my husband''s territory and will be very safe." After years of sensitive hearing what he meant, "what do you mean is that Sir is not safe there?" Ah Cai''s face shed in his head. Is it safe? That man is more terrible than a terrorist. Isn''t it safe? He won''t do anything to Mr. right now. ANN is not safe, and it is not really able to has the final say. "Xiaonian, you can rest assured, sir. Recently, he is doing a research in a ce. You should know who does the research. He seldom contacted the outside world and devoted himself to his own research, so he must be safe there. I''m his man, and naturally I want to be with him, and that''s my job. " After years, he couldn''t find any loopholes, as if he was right. "Come back early." A CAI gently hugged her and said, "well, I''ve told housekeeper Zhen to invite a tutor to study English and French for you. Your sisters should study hard. If you have any need, tell housekeeper Zhen. If you want to go out, you must remember to take people out. After all, you are so beautiful that you will not be watched by bad people. When I am away, you should learn to protect yourself. Do you know? " "Well." After years of small head point, watching a CAI leave. Rose castle is very beautiful, in the long and years ago living environment, this has been regarded as paradise. Everywhere is full of roses, is a romantic country. After years of holding yo yo''s hand, "Yo Yo, don''t think about the past. Since you have made a choice, you should live your life well. Learn to make yourself better. Maybe one day when you meet him, he will treat you differently? " You hugged for years, "elder sister, am I useless?" "Who said, my sister is beautiful and kind-hearted. She is the most lovely person in the world, but her background and identity determine everything.You see, no matter how much our parents love each other, it''s not because the family is broken up. Nangong family is a big family. Whether nangongli can ept your identity or not, there are other Nangong family elders behind him. They are old-fashioned, and maybe they want to marry in business. What''s the use of being beautiful without background? Instead of being embarrassed at that time, it''s better to cut off love at the beginning. " Of course, you also understand that you just can''t put it down in my heart all the time. "Sister, I want to study hard." "Good, sister with you." Years of encouragement. The two sisters lived in the castle and arranged a full curriculum every day. Youyou knows that she and Nangong are far away from each other. She can''t be with him in her life. So she tries to be better, not to match him, but to meet next time. At least she doesn''t have to run away in such a mess. A CAI returned to Mu Nanshu''s side and looked at mu Nanshu who stayed in the research room all day and analyzed thousands of drugs. "Sir, you have a rest. This medicine is against the weather. No one has seeded since ancient times. Why do you force yourself to finish it quickly?" Mu Nanshu''s action on his hand did not stop. "He spent decades of his life just studying this medicine, and all his hopes were ced on me. If I can''t seed, I will stimte him to destroy everything, including Xiao Qi''er. Ah Cai, I have no way out. In order to save her, I can only cooperate with him as much as possible. " A CAI sighed, who ever knew that the people in thisboratory would have such arrogant actions. If this kind of medicine can really appear, it will be a shock to the world. Maybe he will be hailed as a miracle doctor, a hero and the light of mankind. But this hero is only for a woman from beginning to end. "But Sir, even if you want to seed quickly, you have to take care of your health. You sleep and eat all day and night. If Miss Gu sees that you are thin next time, she won''t cut me and a Wang? " "I''m not hungry. Go out first." A CAI had no choice but to leave. In fact, in addition to Mu Nanshu and the man, there were more than 100 people in theboratory, all of whom were top medical experts in the world. Like men, they have be research geeks. In order to seed, they have done tens of thousands of experiments. I don''t know when it''s the end of such a day. Will miracles really happen? " after staying in Paris for more than half a month, you have learned a lot of French and English. Youyou is not so pessimistic at the beginning. The two sisters n to go out for a visit. They have not left the romantic city for such a long time. The two rowed on the Seine in small boats, looking at the buildings on both sides. "Sister, Paris is really beautiful!" Seeing youyou back to smile, I feel happy for her for years. "Yes, it''s so beautiful here that it''s a picture at a nce." They talked andughed, and their beauty attracted many tourists from both sides of the Strait to watch. At the moment, a woman in a Chanel suit touches the ring on her finger and gracefully holds up a coffee cup to talk to the person opposite in a high-end coffee shop on the Seine River. Until the next second, the line of sight suddenly appeared two girls with purple pupils. At the moment when they looked at them, the coffee cup in the woman''s hand hit the table unconsciously, making a loud noise, attracting the attention of people around. In this gentleman''s country, such behavior is no doubt surprising. As if she hadn''t heard of it, the woman was staring at the girl leaving the river. Is this a dream? The two girls Chapter 851 Youyou and after years of smiling, they have not smile like a child for a long time. At the moment, both of them have sweet smiles on their faces. Youyou even lowers her head to see if there is any fish in it. Waiting for the two people to go ashore to the next scenic spot, a high-profile luxury car stopped in front of them. The driver got out of the car and habitually held youyou behind him for years. "Twodies, my adult wants to see you. Please get on the bus and have a talk." My lord? They immediately thought it was a man, and their faces were very ugly. "Sorry, it''s not convenient for us." After years of pulling you away, she doesn''t believe that anyone dares to rob people in the street. "Madam, don''t get me wrong, my lord..." "I''m sorry, we''re busy. We don''t have time to see your family." A CAI Qian admonishes and admonishes, that is, he is afraid of being entangled by men when he is outside for years and leisurely. Now after years of prejudice against men, the vignce has never changed. After all, she has never forgotten what those men did before. In the street, men do not dare to force youyou and after years, can only watch them go. When the window rolled down, ady full of noble spirit watched them go away, and the bodyguard bowed his head respectfully. "I''m sorry, Duke, I didn''t stop them." "Find out where they live." "Yes." After this incident, youyou and years also dare not y, and soon returned to the rose castle. Now it has be the home of the two sisters, and they will feel at ease when they go home. Just in time, a CAI came back to have a look at the past year, "have you gone out to y?" "Well, you came back after a walk." "Come back to see you. Are you used to it? ording to steward Zhen, you have been learning all the time. " "Yes, learn more while you are young." When a CAI saw that the two sisters were in good condition, he let go of his heart. He was afraid that they would wander and be unustomed to a strange country. After years and long brows, there is a lot of joy that I didn''t have before, which is from the bottom of my heart. "If you have any need, you can tell housekeeper Zhen." "Good." They looked at each other with a smile, and after years, they went to the kitchen to make a CAI''s favorite dish. With the two sisters joining in, steward Zhen also felt a lot of excitement. Originally, this is the vineyard, and the only task every year is to transport the wine. Now it is a little more lively, let him also feel young. Rose castle but at this time ushered in an unexpected guest, a motorcade came in. For the first time in all these years, the quiet castle has weed so many strangers. Still cooking for years was a fussy long called out, "sister, you do not stir fry, there, someone wants to see us." After years, he turned off the fire and asked nervously, "what''s the matter? Who wants to see us "I don''t know either, but it looks like you have a lot of money. You''ll find out in a moment." Youyou takes years to go to the living room. In the living room, a woman in a senior suit sits on a chair. There were some wrinkles on her face, but she wore delicate makeup. She looked like a man in her fifties, but her intuition told her that she was more than that. The woman was born with a sense of dignity, with a cup of coffee in her red fingernails and looking at the two gorgeous girls running in recklessly. "Come and let me see." Youyou looks at jingnian. Just now this woman calls to see her and jingnian. She looks like a little rabbit holding it. She doesn''t know what to do. After years, I didn''t feel the kindness from her. Maybe all her emotions were covered by a strong aura. "Madam, we don''t know you at all. What do you want to do with us?" After years of intuition did not like this woman, and did not choose to approach. "No acquaintance?" The woman gave a cold smile and a scornful smile. "If I said, I''m your grandmother." Hearing this, youyou first blew up, "you, you are my mother''s mother?" She had brown eyes, so no one connected her to himself. She was supposed to be Asian and European, but she never thought she would be a grandmother. "Yes." She was generous enough to admit it. Some time ago, they just knew their life experience, had given up looking for their mother, did not expect the so-called grandmother ran out. Youyou rushes up with one lunge. Everyone thinks that she is going to stage a touching Marriage Act. However, she was holding a small fist to hit the beautiful woman''s body, "you are a viin, that is, you broke up my father and mother, where did you hide my father?"The bodyguard quickly pulled her away, "stop, don''t be presumptuous." Youyou was pulled apart and yelled, "return my father." The woman never thought that the first time the child met was to hit her. Although her fist was not powerful, her heart was a little painful at that moment. "What do you look like? You are my granddaughter Most attention to etiquette, she saw you this appearance, she can not bear. "Madam, we have never met each other. We don''t know you at all. I want you toe to recognize your rtives. I''m sorry, there is no one here for you." After years of pulling youyou to her side, she just heard the bodyguard call her Duke. The Duke is of high rank. Her words and deeds also reveal endless dignity. But then how, she never wanted to recognize herself, and youyou and herself would note to this family. "What do you say?" The woman was a little surprised. She didn''t expect to refuse her after many years. "Madam, I still have to cook. If you don''t mind, you can stay and have a potluck. After all, the visitors are guests, and I can''t blow you away. If you can''t get used to it, you can leave. We have nothing to say When the two little girls met, one beat her and the other drove her away with cold words. She was given the title by the royal family, and she was honored with so much honor, which was still treated so rudely in history. Youyou is like an angry dog, or a newly born baby dog. It has no lethality and is still howling. "Sister, what are you doing with her nonsense? We won''t have dinner with her. What have you done to your father?" Milk fierce milk fierce description is long this appearance, the woman''s face is indifferent. "How do you talk to me? Didn''t your parents teach you etiquette? " She was also angry and forgot about the years and the background. "Madam, that''s true. Our parents have never taught us etiquette. To be exact, we were separated from us shortly after our mother was born. Before our father brought us up, we were detained on the way to find our mother. Our sisters suffered all kinds of hardships and survived from death. It''s not easy to live. How can we learn etiquette? " Over the years, every word was very prating, and she was not given a chance to refute. The woman''s face wasplicated. "I know you me me, but today I met you by chance on the Seine River. You and my daughter look very simr, I guess you are the twins she gave birth to. I''m noting here with malice, but I want you toe home with me, and then I will ask the royal family to give you the title of nobility. " To confer the title of nobility is something that ordinary people dare not even think about. They thought that the two children would be very happy with her words. I didn''t expect that after years and you you''d have a calm expression, "have you finished? I went to cook. " The woman was very angry. If it was not for her good birth and etiquette, she would have jumped out of her feet. "In your eyes, I''m not as good as a dish?" After years of serious way: "yes, by the way, do you want to stay? After all, we Chinese are a country of etiquette, and there is no reason to drive people away. " She emphasizes her Chinese blood and bone, and does not admit that she is a woman''s granddaughter. Even the implication is that if it wasn''t for the sake of courtesy, we would have kicked you out. "You You... " You also stepped back a few steps, "sister, I''ll help you fry." "Stop for me Chapter 852 The woman saw that the two little girls didn''t buy their own ount. It had never happened before. How dare these two little bastards be so rampant in front of her! "Stop!" She snapped, from childhood to mostly elegant speech, now raised the volume, sharp and distorted. You drag the hand of years to go very fast, they have lived a poor life, do you still care if she is rich? She didn''t recognize her father so much at that time that her family fell apart for so many years. No matter how much power and status she has, it has nothing to do with them. "Don''t you want to know where your father is?" This sentence made them stop. Sure enough, Jiang was still old and spicy. One sentence caught the most important thing in their hearts. "Where did you hide my father?" You looks at her nervously. "He''s fine. He''s in a safe ce now. Can we talk about it now?" A woman ys with her finger ring, and in a word she has the initiative. Youyou looks at it for years and doesn''t know what to do. At present, they have no way to find her father. The only hope lies in her. Even if they can''t believe it, they have to believe her. "Now that you''re here, have a light meal. When you''re ready, sit down and speak slowly." After years of adding two more dishes, youyou followed her and said, "sister, is she really our grandmother?" "Who told you to call her that?" After years of discontent. You quickly shut up, "sister, I don''t want to recognize her, I''m just a little curious." "Put away your curiosity. She is very powerful. Don''t try to talk to you about family rtionship. If she really cared about us, she would not have the heart to separate her father and mother for so many years. Today, she took the initiative to find us, and I have a feeling that it is absolutely not the adoption of rtives, but what she wants from us. " "Elder sister, she is our grandmother. Can she be so cruel?" "Yo Yo, have those men been wayward before? They''re just showing the real human nature. The so-called grandmother must have some pictures. What''s the temperature in her eyes when she looks at us? " You hung down her head in disappointment. "I thought she wanted to see us." "Fool, we have been cheated so many times. It''s rare that you still retain the innocence of believing in people." Only youYou can have this. At the beginning, she tried her best to protect her, but she didn''t let herself down. But this kind of leisurely will let many years worry that she will be deceived, she is like a piece of white paper, always retain the innocence. "Sister, I just think she is our family, at least not like those people." "Fool, the higher the people are, the colder their blood is. They are only interested in their own interests and glory. If you look at her elegant appearance, you should know that she is not the one we can provoke. " "Sister, I see." "In a word, you will see my face in a moment." "Good." You nodded your head cleverly. A CAI stayed in the living room to greet distinguished guests, using the best coffee beans and cups. "I didn''t expect you to have such a wonderful ce." The woman stirred the coffee gracefully and said contemptuously. It''s not that she is putting on airs, but this person has been used to it from childhood to adulthood. There is a kind of lofty noble spirit in her bones, and she looks cold and arrogant when talking to anyone. She lived in a very elegant ce, and this small castle was certainly a good house in the eyes of ordinary people, but it was not worth mentioning in her eyes. At first, mu Nanshu did not intend to live in Paris. This house was also used by him to grow grapes. Naturally, it could not bepared with the real big family. A CAI is not afraid of her identity, and he is not a person of her country. Even if he is a duke, then what? He was polite to her only because he was a rtive of her blood rtionship for years, and he should treat her with courtesy. "It''s good to have your appetite." She speaks fluent Chinese, but with some ent. "Are you the master?" The woman asked contemptuously, there is no such age should be kind, a look at her young should be a noble and mean person. "No, I''m just a bodyguard. You can understand it as a valet." A CAI replied calmly. The woman looked him up and down, and his bearing didn''t really make people feel like a follower. "What''s the rtionship between those two girls and you?" "Xiaonian is my girlfriend and will be my wife in the future." "Joke, how can my child marry a valet?" The woman said angrily. After years ofing in, she heard this saying. She had a ck face. "This nobledy, I don''t know when I admit to be from your family? Where are you qualified to take care of me and his affairs? "The woman''s expression is some ferocious, "no tutor, good girl without tutor, by what? You are the blood of our family "Your blood? Then I dare to ask, when did you manage my sister and me over the years? Do you know what our name is and what we like? How much suffering did you suffer? When you separated your father and mother and separated our family, they are still falling apart. A person who has never recognized us now suddenlyes out and says it''s the blood of your family. Isn''t it ridiculous? " If she didn''t look at her as an elder, she would throw a word directly. Can you still point your face. After years of patience, he did not say these words. "It''s not that I don''t want to recognize you all these years, but that your father took you away and hid you. I didn''t have a chance." After years of stroking his chest, let himself not to be angry, "the meal is ready, eat first." Youyou also quickly followed me. The atmosphere of the dining table is very serious today. She sat on the throne, looking at the delicious food in front of her, a little surprised. Noble girls need to learn illustration and various musical instruments. Who will go to the kitchen with heavy cooking fumes? Especially Chinese cuisine. "You did it all?" She had some doubts. After years of nodding, "I did it. After all, our life is not good. If we could not support ourselves, we would have starved to death." Many years did not eat such authentic Chinese food, so that she is used to eating French delicacies, she is not used to it. The taste buds can''t help but want to continue to eat. "Madam, what are you here for today? Let''s just say it. We don''t have to go around the bush. We want to know where Dad is." "I can tell you about his whereabouts on the premise that youe home with me." "What?" You and after years of some can''t believe, she is not joking? "I want you toe home with me and get what belongs to you." She didn''t have much affection in her eyes. She refused to be more sophisticated after years. "I''m sorry, we didn''t n to be ady. This life is good enough now." After years of intuition problem is not so simple, the woman also aware of her strong point, she stepped back topromise. "Well, I''ll go straight to that. I need a new sessor." "Heirs? Isn''t our mother your child? What happened to her? " They said anxiously. "Don''t worry, she''s OK. She didn''t encounter any ident. It''s just that the entanglement of interests is not as simple as you think. I can''t exin it to you in a few words. In short, some people are looking at my property. I am old. If I die in a few years, all the glory and property will be taken away by bad people. I know you may feel cold and heartless. I didn''t recognize you in the past, but now I need you toe to you. I have nothing to do with me. If you want to, choose one to leave with me and cultivate myself as the heir of the family. Then I will tell you about your father''s whereabouts. " Even she felt very tired, it is conceivable that the opponent is very strong, this sessor is not so good, perhaps at any time will pay the price of life. "I..." After years of habitual protection. "Sister, I wille this time. You have protected me for too long. This time I will protect you." Chapter 853 Youyou is just too kind, but she is not a fool. Although at the beginning, she also thought that if grandma really recognized them and admitted their mistakes, she would find her parents and reunite with her family. After years of telling her that this is impossible, if she really wanted to find it, she and her sister would have gone back. It''s probably not a good thing toe to the door now. It must be rted to her own interests. After years, I really didn''t say anything wrong. From the beginning to the end, my grandmother was a high-ranking woman, without the atmosphere of her ordinary family. Even the things that she felt were difficult to deal with, now they had to find them to solve. There are many civil strife in the rich, and they have not been wrong for many years. After years with her brother-inw, she finally settled down and got rid of her nightmare. Youyou didn''t want her to be entangled with other things. "Yo Yo, how can you promise her?" After years of anger, does she want to inherit her own consent? They have been separated from their families over the years, and now they are required toe back. "Sister, I want to know where Dad is." For one reason, youyou didn''t say. The bodyguard called her Duke. The Duke was the title given by the royal family. He was extremely noble. At that time, her parents had no way to get rid of her control, let alone themselves and years. If they refuse, Mr. Mu and his brother-inw may be implicated. After years of protection for her for so long, this time let her protect for years. Whether the road ahead is a mountain or a sea of fire, she is not afraid. In this life, her heart only belongs to Nangong Li, and he has been impossible, so let her life y some value. "Youyou..." After years of course, she did not want to go leisurely. She also understood this truth. In addition to having money, the other party also had rights and could not help them. If it''s just her and Youyou, the key is to have a CAI and mu Nanshu. It''s just that you and youyou have escaped, and they will be implicated. Women who are superior have long been used to others saying yes, and it is reasonable for the sisters to agree. After years of looking very clearly, her eyes do not have a little pain color, it is clear that she does not care about the so-called family rtionship, she just wants to benefit. Such a grandmother is not as good as strangers. Maybe youyou is just a tool in her eyes. "That''s settled, she..." "Duke, with all due respect, you don''t regard you as your family, but you are a very important family member to us. You have no right to take you away, even if you are the grandmother of her blood rtionship. After all, you have never recognized them in your family. Now they are required for your benefit. How can there be such a good thing in the world? " The person who talks is not someone else, but a CAI. The two sisters agreed and killed a Cheng Yaojin. "I see. Make a price. You''ve taken care of a lot of them these days." The woman thought that he wanted money, but what shecked most was money. "My Lord, it seems that you still don''t understand what I mean. In your eyes, everything can be measured by money? Sorry, in our hearts, family affection is priceless, and there is nothing to rece it. " "You can talk about anything but money,nd or house." "My Lord, they are human beings, not tools. I beg your pardon." A CAI''s words spoke to the hearts of the two sisters. They were afraid of adding trouble to a CAI. Who knew that a CAI would take the initiative to keep them. "Bold, you dare to talk to me like that. Who are you? They all agreed. Why do you speak? " "As long as I''m her man, you can''t hurt a single hair of their sisters." "Young man, do you know who you are offending? You can''t live here as long as I reach out. " "I won''t let you take them, even if you fight for my life." "we could have discussed it well, but I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn. I''ll tell you the truth, today, they have to take two of them. Here, you has the final say." She looked at the bodyguard next to her, who spoke calmly. "I advise you not to irritate our duchess. It''s easy to move you. It''s better to be obedient than to be bloody. At least our Duke is kind-hearted, not only won''t hurt you, but also can give you a high fee But a CAI has no fear. If he looks at his beloved woman and doesn''t act, can he still be regarded as a man? "No way. I''ll never shrink back in my life." "Young man, there is a saying in your country that those who know the current affairs are the heroes." "My Lord, we still have a saying that it is better to be broken than to be ruined." "Good, good. Let people in and take them with them!"The war was on the verge of a war, and a CAI would rather die than shrink back. There were not many people in the whole rose castle. They were gardeners and cooks. They had no lethality at all. All the people were transferred to protect mu Nanshu. Who would have expected that something would happen to you after years and years. A CAI and several people can''t beat each other with two fists and four hands. They are subdued, and the cold guns are against his forehead. "Young man, even if I kill you now, you can''t do anything about me. That''s the difference between us. You don''t deserve to marry a woman from our family! " The woman''s eyes were cold. After years in front of a CAI, "Duke, I beg you, you let him go. If you hurt him half a point, I will die in front of you." You also knelt down, "if my sister dies, I will not live. Don''t you want to inherit? Then you won''t get any. " The woman''s eyes swept over them. They not only looked like their mother, but also had simr personalities. At that time, she knelt down in front of her and begged to let go of the poor boy. Why did all the women in her family follow such a path. "Well, I''m not going to kill him. I''ll take everyone with me." Youyou, jingnian and a CAI are all taken away. The woman is very smart and knows who is the backbone. It can be seen that jingnian likes this bodyguard very much, while youyou cares about it very much. That is to say, if she controls the life of a bodyguard, it is equivalent to mastering two people. Of course, there was only one sessor, but the training was so cruel that she had to prepare herself. If one of them dies, at least the other can continue training, and a is her most important piece. Housekeeper Zhen did not dare to touch her. As soon as she left, she immediately asked people to take the letter. "Come on, sir. Only Mr. can save them." Although he didn''t know mu Nanshu''s identity, he just felt that the man was very powerful. No matter whether a CAI can be saved or not, at least he has to tell mu Nanshu to see if he has a way. Youyou and jingnian have been taken to the car and separated from a CAI. After years of cold in his eyes, "I warn you, no matter who you are, if you dare to hurt him half a point, I can''t hurt you, but I can hurt myself ten times." Youyou, on the other hand, has no backbone. The woman''s heart has been concerned, it is clear that leisurely and after years of character contrary, a tough, a cowardly. Although it is better to be a strong sessor, it is a thorny flower after years, which can hurt people. In the future, youyou won''t get up and be obsessed with power. Although youyou is a coward, as long as she is in control for years, she can listen to her work like a puppet. Both sisters are indispensable. "You are useful, and I will not hurt him." You was holding on to the arm for years, "Why are you so bad? We don''t envy you how much money you have. We just want to live a simple and ordinary life. " On her pair of beautiful and clear purple eyes, the woman could not help but soften her tone, "silly girl, there are many helpless things in the world, even if it is me, I can''t escape." "I have promised to go with you. You will let my sister and brother-inw go." "Before I could promise, now I change my mind, I want you both to train at the same time." After years of indifference, "you want to choose the best among us." "Smart, but I don''t like girls who have their own opinions." The woman had a cold smile. That smile makes you shudder, "elder sister..." Holding her for years, "Duke, do you have a mind?" Chapter 854 After years and youyou were taken back, here is an old castle, the interior decoration is very modern. When you first went to the rose castle, you felt that the house was so big and big that she didn''t know what big was until she arrived here. Compared with this castle, it is really a small Rose Manor. Different from the past years, youyou is a big kid who has no idea. The Duke saw the shock on her face, and she knew that such a child in the backcountry was easy to corrode. "There is a swanke over there. Every year, many waterfowlse in groups and y by theke. It has be a beautiful scenery." "Is it an artificialke?" You asked foolishly. "No, it''s a naturalke. The back hill is a golf course. There are orchards here. You can eat whatever you like. When you want to eat, you can just wave. " "That''s good." "After that, you became the heirs and officially became a member of the family. Everything here is free for you to use." After years of dragging you, let her remain rational, it is obvious that this is sugar coated cannonball. "Yo Yo, there''s never been anything that you can get so casually. You have to pay for what you want to get. No, maybe it''s even worse." You nodded, "I know, sister." "Let him go, my Lord. Since we are here, there are no people to escape. He is innocent." "That''s not good. I have to make sure you study hard." She found that a CAI is a very good chess piece and can''t be put casually. Youyou and years are ced in the huge iparable bedroom, standing on the balcony can see theke. It''s winter now. You can see that there are many peach trees nted by theke. In spring, peach blossoms are blooming, which is very beautiful. A servant brought the most beautiful women''s clothes to the two people, all of which were brands that could only be seen in magazines, and all of them were high fixed prices of that brand. "If the twodies are not satisfied, they can appoint a designer and let them design ording to their size." You shy hide behind the years, "sister." "You go out first." "The Duke specially ordered me to take a bath and change clothes for thedies, and then go to the dining room to look for her." Two people have to do, even the bathtub are big to terrible, long uneasy, choose to bathe with years. "Sister, it''s so beautiful here." "Yo Yo, she didn''t invite us back for the sake of family affection, but to train us to be her tools. So you have a number in your heart, which is not so simple." "Sister, do you say dad is still alive?" "It must be alive, I believe." They put on the noble dress. They were beautiful. They were more noble. When they came out, the Duke nodded with satisfaction. "This is my family." "I want to see him." "Don''t worry, he''s in a safe ce, good to eat and drink." The meal was made of the best ingredients in the world, and she knew it was a little sweet for them. Sure enough, after dinner, someone came to teach them etiquette. As long as there is a bit of physical error will be hit, after years of talent is very high, not like long and careless, was hit the back of the hand red. After the dance ss, there is a musical instrument ss. The tutor here is very strict. After only a few hours, you will be red. After years of some heartache raised her hand, "Yo Yo, are you ok?" "It''s OK, sister. I''m stupid." "It''s not that you are stupid, but they are too demanding to allow you to make any mistakes." "Sister, I''m so tired. Can I sleep?" However, "who are they going to take to this room?" The men who took them said nothing until they entered and the door was locked. There was no one in that room. They knew for years that it wasn''t so simple. They had a screen in front of them. The screen shows that they are going to stay here for two hours, and then someone will put something in. There are antibiotics and special drugs on the table. When they finished, a lot of things were thrown down from the middle of the ceiling. "Ah You called out. It''s a bunch of poisonous insects and snakes, all of which girls are most afraid of. hurriedly grabbed the antibiotic on the table andid it on her body and sprayed it on her body. "Sister, I''ll spray it for you." Although youyou is afraid, her hands keep moving and spray on her. I didn''t expect that they were treated like this on their first day. "Sister, why did she do this to us? Even if she doesn''t recognize us, we have no hatred. Why... ""I said that what she wanted was a strong sessor, not a trash. You should remember what I said. From now on, one of our legs has stepped into the abyss. If we want to survive, we have to be stronger! If she thinks you are worthless, she may regard you as an abandoned child. Don''t imagine that she has any feelings Leisurely nodded with tears, "elder sister, I will ask her to let you go. Let me bear these things." "Fool, we are sisters and the closest people in the world. How can I put you here. The purpose of her doing this is to train our courage and not really hurt us. Keep going and try to be stronger. " You wiped away her tears and said, "Hmm!" She has been protected for so long. She should make great efforts to protect her for years. Both of them were photographed by the camera. The Duke looked at the two sisters who were holding each other. All she wanted was an heir. Now it seems that the two sisters will have more power together. Over the years, in order to protect her sister, she will be more powerful, while youyou forces herself to be stronger for her sister. After years of asking her if she had a heart, how could she have no heart? It''s just that nothing can be done about it. "My Lord, someone wants to see you." "No "The man of the dark emperor." The name of "dark emperor" has only risen in recent years. A force suddenly eroded Europe a few years ago, spreading to the whole of Europe like spring rain. Europe''s economic lifeline was gradually controlled by an invisible force, andter someone gave him a private name, the dark emperor. No one knows how old he is. Some say he is only a young man in his twenties. Others say he is an old man. Those who challenged his authority died miserably, and then he was bold enough to make a deal with the royal family. I don''t know what method was used. The royal family even reached some kind of agreement with him. Ordinary people may not know his existence, but she knows it clearly. The man of the dark emperor? "Let him in." The dark emperor acted strangely. He had nothing to do with him. What did his people do? A graceful man wearing a white robe and long hair drooping slowly came in, apanied by a ferocious man. As soon as Awang heard that a CAI was arrested, his face was always very ugly. Mu Nanshu, on the other hand, moves with him in an elegant arc in the air. Every step is like a precise measurement. Clearly, she was born with the Duke. At the moment, the man in front of her was dignified. Her face was not terrible, even beautiful, but it made people feel alienated. Sure enough, the dark emperor''s people were not easy to deal with. The Duke sat in his chair and looked at him. "I have never had anything to do with the dark emperor. I don''t know what''s the advice of visitingte at night?" Mu Nanshu''s feet were slightly stunned, and his voice was cold: "Your Majesty, my people are in your hands. I havee here to recover my people." "Your men?" Is it that bad boy? Looking at his extraordinary appearance, he said that he was a bodyguard. Unexpectedly, he had something to do with the dark emperor. "Some of the people you took away from rose Castle this morning, one of them was my assistant." "But as for a bodyguard assistant, it seems that he has some weight in letting the dark emperor''s peoplee in person, but I don''t know what the rtionship between you and the dark emperor is? If it''s enough, I''ll sell you this face. " The Duke was not stupid. Although she was afraid of the dark emperor, she was just a servant. The dark Emperor didn''t need to be the enemy of her. She had to ask her first. Naturally, mu Nanshu also knew her mind. He didn''t intend to be an enemy here, nor did he have a good rtionship with the Duke. Thin lips light open, mu Nanshu word by word: "to be honest, the dark emperor is my father." Chapter 855 The identity of the dark emperor has always been a mystery. The man who revealed his identity reflected that the dark emperor should be a middle-aged Oriental man. No wonder mu Nanshu''s temperament is extraordinary. He is actually the son of the dark emperor. This man holds a lot of power, even the royal family is very afraid of him, the Duke did not intend to have too much trouble with him. "Since they are the people of the dark emperor, I naturally want to give you a face, but in front of me, I can release people, but I only put your bodyguards. Those two children are my family members, and they are also my blood." A CAI was only temporarily imprisoned and was not injured. Seeing mu Nanshu in front of him, he rushed forward. "I''m sorry, sir." Mu Nanshu reached out to stop him from ming himself and guessed what he would say, "you have half an hour to say goodbye to her." "Goodbye? I want to take Xiaonian away. " "Goodbye first." Mu Nanshu''s three words are very important. He reminds a CAI of where he is. This is not their country, the identity of each other is not simple, neither side wants to cause conflict. He wants to go back to a-cai, but youyou and jingnian are people of others, which is really unreasonable. "Yes, sir." A CAI knew mu Nanshu''s character and didn''t dare to disobey him. After years and youyou were released from the ce like purgatory, they took a good bath the first time. After years of wearing and sleeping, he ran out and saw a CAI sitting in his room. He left the time for them. "Are you all right?" Two people talking at the same time? After years, he threw himself into a CAI''s arms and shook his head wildly, "I''m ok. How about you? Did she do anything to you? " "Xiaonian, everything is fine with me. It''s my husband who is here. Listen to me. Now I have half an hour to say goodbye to you. I don''t dare to mess here, so I have to leave first. But you believe I will rescue you and Youyou, Xiaonian. " Mu Nanshu''s three words also mean the same thing. If they go back, they will discuss it for a long time. Mr. Mu knows everything and will find a way. "No, brother alcai, I''ve decided to stay." "You want to be the heir?" "Yes, just now I have thought very clearly that you and I have been abused and reselled all these years. That is because we are so weak, like ants on the ground, no matter who can step on it. Youyou is forced to leave her beloved man because of her identity. If she has this identity, she can be separated from Nangong. And I don''t have to look at anyone''s face any more. I have enough ability to protect my father and even have a chance to reunite with my family. " All in all, after years or for leisurely. These days, youyou is not happy. After years of watching, her eyes hurt in her heart. She said more than once in front of herself that if they had a good identity background, you would not suffer such a parting pain. After years is a typical cold face and hot heart, for the people she cares about, she sees much more important than herself. She is a strong and rebellious woman, once decided what will not change. "Xiaonian, what your grandmother wants is a chess piece." "If I can get the right to protect my family, what about being a chess piece? A CAI, can you wait for me a little longer? Shall we get married when Ie back? " "Xiaonian, what I worry about is that you will be in danger. As long as you are safe and healthy, I don''t want you to do those dangerous things." "I won''t be in danger, achai. You believe me." Ah Cai sighed helplessly, "you..." Can he refuse such years? After years, he leaned his head on his shoulder, and a light smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "thank you a CAI. I''ll contact you when I''m free." "I''ll wait for you." After all, a CAI still chooses to believe that after years, this is her own choice of life, he can not be so selfish. The sisters were reluctant from the beginning to be stronger from the bottom of their hearts. They had a much better rtionship with the Duke. However, half a monthter, youyou just finished dancing, but began to vomit. "Yo Yo, what''s wrong with you? Have you been too tired recently? " "Sister, I don''t know what''s wrong. I''ve been nauseous and nauseous these two days. I''m probably too tired. I''ll go and have a rest." "Wait a minute. I''ll call the doctor to show you. If you are sick, you can''t wait." The private doctor came soon. After examination, he concluded, "Miss, you are not too tired. You are pregnant." "What! Am I pregnant? " The news was like a bolt from the blue. Thinking about the night when she left Nangong, they spent the whole night together. Was it at that time Why did the childe to this world when she was already in despair, and could not give her child aplete home at all."Elder sister, this child can''t stay. I''ll fight it down." "In my opinion, this is a good thing. If you have nangongli''s child, we will seed in taking over the position of sessor. In terms of identity, you are no longer afraid that you are not worthy of nangongli." You bit his lips, "but sister, I have never changed my mobile phone number these days, but he has never called. It''s not a matter of identity, it''s that he doesn''t love me at all. Whether I''m an ordinary girl or a noble daughter, I can''t change his choice at all. " "I can''t judge you and him in the past, but since you have his child, I will never let him fail you." After years of anger, "cool when he did not think about the consequences, you, this time I will not give up." She spoke with righteous indignation, which turned out to be disgusting. "That Sister, would you like to check it, too After years of red face, "I can''t be pregnant." After all, a CAI is a man of good sense. Before he got married, he didn''t want to get pregnant before he got married. He took measures most of the time, only once. Soon the doctor replied, "Congrattions, miss. You''re pregnant, too." "What Two sisters pregnant time is almost the same, two sisters have a good rtionship, did not expect even pregnancy is like a good appointment. At this time, Hou Yuxiao came in from the outside of the house. Part of her body was Chinese blood, and the Chinese name was born. In front of the two sisters, she is not as cold as before, and they also use the domestic name. "Grandma." "Pregnant?" Look at her. After years of subconsciously holding youyou behind, I''m afraid she will take advantage of this to hit the child. ¡°¡­¡­ Yes You hang your head down. "Don''t worry, I won''t move your children. You are the heirs I believe. As long as you don''t leave here in this life, your children also have the right of inheritance." In short, Hou Yuxiao wants to keep all her property, and her daughter is not qualified to be married out. Now being watched by others, youyou and her children must stay here if they want to stay in Europe and inherit her everything. "Never leave?" Years of frowning. Hou Yuxiao seemed to know what she was thinking. "I know you like that bodyguard. After your mother''s incident, besides, you''ve been out for many years, and now you have children. I won''t be so cruel as in those years. The boy is still good. For you to fight with me, let him be the son-inw in the future." My son-inw, will a CAI be willing? "If he doesn''t want to, it doesn''t matter as long as he stays in Europe to develop. This is my maximum limit. If you don''t agree, you''ll have to beat the child." "No, I promise." You cover your stomach. Whether nangongli wants her or not, she has to protect the child. This is the continuation of her and nangongli''s life, which is also the only thought left by nangongli. The United States. Nangong Li has been discharged from the rehabilitation hospital. The assistant is following him carefully. "Young master, go home and pick up your car." "Go home?" Nangong Li murmured. "Yes, back to the mansion." Nangong left the cause of the car ident, Nangong Xu also know that his son is for a maid. In his heart, naturally, he did not like the maid and was afraid to stimte Nangong Li. Some of his memories of the past are vague, and the doctor advised against stimtion. Back to Nangong''s home, Nangong left in front of the magnificent vi in a daze, "this is my home?" Why does he feel like he''s missing something important? Chapter 856 Las Vegas, in this charming city, Gu Qi and Luo came here. In order to be afraid of Luo''s loneliness, she specially turned K. Through getting along with Gu Qi, Ka gradually fell in love with this lively and lovely elf. As the only daughter of the Smiths, she had to obey more rules than other girls in a big family like Smith. That is because of this, the clever she will be moved by Luo. I''ve seen too many men who are very gentlemanly in front of her, but Luo''s yuppie strength left a deep impression on her. Although Gu Qi was also promoted to the daughter of arge family, she was not like those rich women at all. It''s hard to find anyone who doesn''t like Gu Qi''s all embracing personality. Only a few dayster, Gu Qi and Ka had a very good rtionship. Luo was worried. "Little girl, you don''t take my little cute bad." Luo see these two girls more and more intimate, he worried, Gu Qi is a skin monkey, jump up and down every day. I like Ka best because of her clever and stubborn strength. What if I stayed with Gu Qi for a long time and became assimted? He felt liver ache when he thought of his little cute girl in men''s clothes. It is said that if you are close to the red, you will be ck if you are close to the ink. Gu Qi, a bad girl, has a strong influence. "Don''t worry, brother Luo. Do you think I''m a bad man?" "What do you think?" Luo Tiao Mei, she is not like a bad person, clearly is a bad person. "Well, I''ll be gentle, and I won''t let K go astray." Luo''s head was severely knocked, "if you go astray, I''ll skin you." "Good, good, then you go to the formalities." Although Luo is also a child of arge family, he is not a direct lineage, but a coteral branch. He didn''t mean to inherit the family business, so he didn''tpete with others. He came out early and founded his own business. Although he is very low-key in the family, in fact, through his efforts, he has long surpassed the inheritance of the family. Gu Qi is looking for the right person to help him. He is very familiar with both contacts and ways. These days, Gu Qi is ying with K in Las Vegas. He is doing all the procedures. Gu Qi said it well at home. When he came, he ran around the world with Ka every day. Luo helpless, "really take you have no way, you remember to be better." They agreed very well. As soon as Luo left, they went to y. But Gu Qi was not blind and did not go to the nightclub. "Qi''er, would you like to try on this skirt?" "Good." Gu Qigang was just about to have a try when he suddenly got dark. "Qi''er..." Waiting for Gu Qi to wake up again, looking around nkly, "what''s wrong with me?" "Qi''er, what do you think?" Gu Qi scratched his head, "I''m fine, where is this?" "When we were shopping, you suddenly fainted. Do you remember that?" Gu Qi''s face was unbelievable, "I fainted? It''s impossible. I can go up the mountain and catch a dragon when I go down to the sea. I won''t be dizzy if anyone faints. Am I pregnant? " Fortunately, Ka has been used to Gu Qi''s habit, and she is no wonder that she is amazing. "My little Qi''er, what are you talking about?" However, Gu Qi is immersed in her pregnancy. After all, thest time she was entangled with mu Nanshu for so long. A silly girl who doesn''t want to have children quickly, she suddenly has a spirit when she thinks it is mu Nanshu. Give him a child certainly also good, Gu Qi touches his abdomen, a pair of Jiao didi appearance. "That''s what it''s all about on TV. Nine times out of ten, when a woman faints, she''ll have a baby. Keira, I''m sure I have a child." At this time, Luo also got the news and rushed to the hospital. He was sweating and grabbed K''s hand. "My dear, what''s the matter with you! I''m sorry, I''ve been too busy to neglect you these days. Are you ok? " Gu Qi, a ck line, "my brother, are you blind? I''m the one lying in the hospital bed. What''s the matter with you holding your sister-inw? Can''t you see me? Who''s calling you if my sister-inw needs something Luo didn''t hear clearly on the phone, so she released K and looked at her, "you are as strong as a cow. How could you suddenly enter the hospital?" People familiar with Gu Qi and Gu Qi are a reaction, how could she enter the hospital? Gu Qi said with shame: "brother Luo, I''m pregnant." Ka just wanted to interrupt, "Qi''er, you..." "Lying trough, are you pregnant? So fast? Or does the old Chinese medicine I told you work? " "Get out of here. It''s my husband who won''t take your medicine because he won''t take it once.""Well, have you thought about it? What''s the name of the child "How about Mu Nan Nan?" watched as like as two peas chatted, Ka was speechless. They were not brothers and sisters. She did not believe that the brain circuits were exactly the same. "I think Mu Beibei is also very nice to hear. Why is it called South South?" "Because xiaosushu has a southern character, I have to name it the same as him." In the two people chatting about their children, the conversation soon reached the point of recognizing godfather, and the doctor interrupted. "Miss Gu, you are not pregnant. You don''t have to worry." Gu Qi looked at him, "am I not pregnant? Then why did I faint? " Ka ispletely speechless. Does this little fool think that all the fainting is due to pregnancy? "There are many reasons for fainting. Maybe it''s because you are too tired or stressed recently. We haven''t found out that you have any physical problems for the time being." Gu Qi scratched his head, a face of disappointment, "but I recently eat good sleep,st night 11 o''clock went to sleep, did not stay upte." "Is there any pressure on Miss Gu? Many young people are under too much pressure on employment and housing loans and easily faint. Some of them died of sudden death because of too much pressure. I have seen several of them these days. " "Pressure? What pressure can I have? " Luo is always running around the casino. She is responsible for eating, drinking and ying every day. Is she eating too much? Too tired to y? In short, Gu Qi left the hospital without any examination. Kala said to her for a long time, "these days, you can have a good rest in the hotel, don''t be too tired." "Sister inw, I''ve patronized and yed these days. It''s hard work." "That is to y too tired, you ah, just like a monkey, there is no time to stop." In two people, one left and one right, Gu Qi was clipped back to the hotel. It was strange to say that she had no warning before she fainted and that she was not feeling well. Some people beforea, most of the body will have a reaction, such as rapid heartbeat, dizziness, or breathing rate is not correct. Before she was unconscious, there was no problem at all. Was it really that she had physical problems? Gu Qi touched his t abdomen. This time, she had no chance to conceive of his child. Next time, she would seize the opportunity. In the evening, mu Nanshu took the initiative to dial a video for her. Gu Qi generally had no way to find him, unless he took the initiative to contact him. "Little viin, run to Las Vegas?" Mu Nanshu''s voice is a little tired. Looking at his haggard face, Gu Qi couldn''t help saying, "have you been sucked dry by the Banshee? You look so ugly. " He stayed up for two days without rest, so he looked very bad. "Which demon in the world can match you?" Mu Nanshu joked. "Well, next time I see you, I have to pester you to give me a baby." Mu Nanshu was stunned, "why do you want a baby all of a sudden?" "Because the baby is as handsome as you. Don''t you want to have the crystallization of love with me?" "I don''t want to." There is a very simple tone, Gu Qi almost didn''t get angry. "Why not? Do you think I''m not worthy of your baby? Mu Nanshu, you have no conscience "It''s not that you are unworthy, it''s me who is unworthy of children." Mu Nan Shu a light murmur let Gu Qi silly eyes. "Xiaosushu, are you hiding something from me?" He did not say a word about his past. Why not have children? "Nothing. I''m busy here. You go to bed early." "Busy, busy, when can you not be busy." Gu Qi Du with a face unhappy, "I fainted today, you don''t care about me." Chapter 857 Gu Qi''s health has always been very good, sheined that she fainted, mu Nanshu some worry. "How can you faint? What''s wrong? Did you go to the hospital? " "Yes, I haven''t checked out anything. Maybe I''ve been too tired recently." Mu Nanshu had no choice but to say that she was too tired to be killed by herself. "Stay upte and drink less. You are young." Mu Nanshu thinks it is due to Gu Qi''s unreasonable lifestyle before. "I see. I''lle to see you when I''m finished." "Good." After chatting a few more words, mu Nanshu hung up. Gu Qi became more and more sessful in Las Vegas, and the casinos sessfully got all the procedures. Gu Qi, like a leather monkey, couldn''t get used to staying in casinos and returned to Europe. Knowing that youyou and jingnian were taken to inherit property, a CAI and awan conducted some experiments with mu Nanshu in another ce. Even if she came to Europe, mu Nanshu could note to see her. So big rose castle is left only Gu Qi, she is free, let people repair some Chinese style rooms in the castle. Since mu Nanshu couldn''t return home for a short time, she gave him a surprise. When he came back, he would love the room here. After staying for a few days, Gu Qi was really bored. There was only one Gu Huan around. "Oh, how boring." Gu Qi was sitting on the top of the castle with his cheeks in his hands. "Miss, would you like toe down? What should you do if you fall down?" "Roon,e up and talk to me." Gu Huan carefully climbed up and sat down beside Gu Qi, "Miss, you juste for a few days, so boring." "I came here and thought I could see my handsome little pivot every day. Who knows, I still can''t see it. Hum, I''d better note. Ah Wanges to see you asionally." Gu Qi seems very unhappy, Gu Huan knows that she is thinking of Mu Nanshu. "Miss, what important research is Mr. Wang doing? It''s like a runner." "At least you can see him. I can''t even see mu Nanshu''s hair." Gu Qi sighed, "my husband''s long and thick hair." Hearing this adjective from her, Gu Huan couldn''tugh or cry. "Miss, as long as you''ve been busy for a while, sir will be able to see you." "But I''m so bored. You see, I''ve made up a headrope." Gu Qi has a very delicate red silk braided headrope, which is just right for mu Nan Shu to tie long hair. "Miss, if you''re bored, just go out and walk around. Can I apany you to swim the river?" "All right." Gu Qi stays in the castle is almost moldy, and I don''t know why. She doesn''t like to wear men''s clothes to go to bars to pick up girls. Every day, women''s clothes are clever, but mu Nanshu doesn''t appreciate them. On the Seine River, Gu Qi looked at the scenery on both sides of the river. Gu Huan asked carefully, "Miss, are you in a better mood now?" "No, because he''s not with me." "Miss, are you hating me?" "Yes, you can see it''s stupid now." "Miss, if you want to talk like this again, I will ignore you." "For your amusement, you look serious. It''s like the film under the overpass." Gu Qi rubs Gu Huan''s hair. Gu Huan covered his head, "Miss, don''t rub it, your hair is all messy." Two people in the boat open, Gu Qi stopped, "little roon, do you think we can go to the door after years of long time?" "That''s no good, miss. You''ll be killed. I heard a-wan say that the Duke is so fierce that only a CAI and Jing Nian can meet once a month." "Yes, I can see you once a month. What about my family? I can''t see him when I get to Paris. Hum, if I don''t see him again, I''ll climb the wall to see if he''s in a hurry. " "Miss, you''re talking nonsense. It''s not that you don''t know Mr. Mu is really busy. I heard a Wang say that he has been trying his best to speed up his pace in order toe out to see you earlier." "What do you think he''s up to? I think the stars who receive eight announcements a day are not as busy as he is "How can youpare the star with Mr. mu, who is a scientist, secretly told you that a Wang once said that Mr. Mu was researching new weapons for the Ministry of defense." Gu Qi knew that his identity was very mysterious, both positive and evil. "So what equipment is he studying this time?" "Equipment? Miss, how can I feel like ying a game in your mouth? Although I don''t know what he is studying, it must be very good. " Gu Qi quipped his lips. "No matter how powerful it is, I can''t see him. Some scientific researchers will lose their hair. Do you think he will be bald in a few years?" "My eldestdy, what are you thinking? Mr. Mu''s ck hair is better than all of us. Even if he loses his hair, he is the most handsome bald man.""Crow''s mouth, my little pivot will not be bald." Gu Qi opened his mouth and closed his mouth. After the cruise ship was over, they justnded when they heard a man shouting to catch a thief not far away. It turned out that someone robbed a Chinese tourist''s bag. Gu Qi threw his bag to Gu Huan. "Where is the thief from?" "You''ll slow down, miss." Gu Qi ran as fast as a Scud, and the bodyguard rushed up and disappeared. Gu Huan sighs. The youngdy just doesn''t let people worry. She hopes that the bodyguard can catch up with her quickly and don''t let her get hurt. "Thief, give it to your grandfather. I''ll stop!" Gu Qi originally wanted to throw a shoe on his face, but the shoes in winter were too troublesome. If the slippers had already flown to the man''s face. The man looked back at Gu Qi, and even deliberately stopped for a second or two before running. "Hey, I''m so short tempered. Are you insulting me?" Gu Qi raises Liu Hai and runs after him. This little thief seems to be deliberately irritating her, Gu Qi''s running speed is very fast, ordinary men also can''t run him. But he was faster, and every time he lengthened the distance, he would stop and wait for Gu Qi. After so many circles, Gu Qi was taken to a dead end by him. "Well, if you don''t catch the thief, give me the bag." Gu Qi walked towards him step by step, pinching his fingers. "Boy, do you know who I am? My nickname is Scud. Missiles are not as fast as I am. I dare to rob my bags under my eyelids. I''m impatient to live. " The man behind is a dead end, no way to escape, in the eyes of Gu Qi is to catch turtles in the urn. "You probably don''t know. I still have a nickname called little overlord. If you don''t give me your bag, do you believe I''ll beat you to howl." The man with the mask stood in ce, and Gu Qi began to feel strange. "Of course I know, little overlord Scud. I gave you the name." He took off his mask to reveal a familiar face. Seeing that it was Mike, Gu Qi''s first reaction was, "lying trough, aren''t you holding a thick thigh? How to rob other people''s bags to live? It won''t be so bad? " Mike: "it''s The little jerk''s brain circuits have never been in line with him. "I''m bringing you here." Gu Qi scratched his head. "No wonder someone can run past my Scud. It''s you. Hey, Mike, what are you doing? You forgot the lessonst time? I knew I should have recorded it for you "Xiao Qi, your mouth is still so damaged." "Of course, I also have a nickname, isn''t it called glib?" Gu Qi wascent. To tell you the truth, she didn''t have a deep fear of Mike. After all, she grew up together or went east when she said something. "Are you proud?" "Of course, no matter where you take me, my husband wille after me, and this time he will blow you up." "I''d like to try to see how capable he is." Mike approached Gu Qi, who danced in front of him for a few times. "You, don''te here. You know I''m flexible. I''ll let you die in a moment." Mike not only did not get angry, on the contrary, his eyes were gentle. "My little seven, I told you long ago that girls should be gentle." "I don''t want you. Don''te here. I''m very good. I really catch you. I, I, I, I warn you, I''m super powerful!" Mike easily grasped Gu Qi and said softly, "Xiao Qi, have you forgotten? I was with you when you practiced Taekwondo, and my rank was already above you. " "You..." Gu Qi was knocked by him and fainted in Mike''s arms. Chapter 858 Gu Qi, who wakes up again, is not in any bed, but on the cold ground. She rubbed her waist first. "Shit, Mike, is that what it''s like? Anyway, there was a bedst time, and this time it just threw me to the ground. " Gu Qi read fragmentary in the mouth, wait for her to rise again when theplexion is white. She is a typical man''s character. She is afraid of nothing but one thing, that is, this terrible ghost house. And she was abandoned by Mike in an abandoned castle, like a ghost house in a ghost movie. "Ah!!! Mike, your uncle''s! " Gu Qi has been scared eyes with tears, "are you psychopathic ah, is it not to blow up your several people, you as to leave me in this kind of ce?" "Is there anyone! Mike, can youe out and have a chat with me "Mike, you son of a bitch. If you don''te out, I''ll curse you for being a bachelor all your life!" Gu Qi is most afraid of this kind of thing. She never went to the haunted house when she went to the amusement park. This iplete castle of which century it is unknown has no poprity at all. It is surrounded by weeds and dpidated. A ck mouse "whoosh" from Gu Qi''s feet ran past, scared Gu Qi yelled in a hurry, "Ma ya, there is a ghost!" She was shaking with fear. She was really scared. Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, Gu Qi called, while still trying to find a way out. "Damn Mike, I''ll kill you if I see you!" "Ah, ah, youe out quickly, Mike, are you trying to scare me to death? You''re happy!" Gu Qiwei was extremely aggrieved. This Mike is really worthy of being a good friend who knows the truth. He actually used this move. She couldn''t find the edge of this huge haunted house. She was hungry. When she found the house, she smelled a musty smell and an unknown smell that had been left unused for a long time. Gu Qi felt very sick. And the spider webs all over the ce, and when she called, there was a big echo. It''s getting dark outside and there''s no electricity in the room. Gu Qi runs back to the yard again. This is not a mysterious ghost house abandoned by people, the top is the moon. The moonlight that I saw in Rose castle before was very beautiful, but now it is pale again, which is in line with the conditions of ghost house. Gu Qi squatted in the yard, his body shivering and tears came out. Everyone is born with fear, some are afraid of snakes, some are afraid of caterpirs, but Gu Qi is not afraid. She can pinch insects with her bare hands and y with snakes. She is afraid of this kind of ghost house. Like a graveyard, there were tombstones. She was not afraid, and she dared to dig Mike''s grave. At night, the winter wind is very bleak, blowing the weeds in the yard, falling in Gu Qi''s ears, as if someone was crying. "Mike, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I shouldn''t dig your grave. I know you can hear me. Can youe out and take me?" Under the monitoring of Gu Qi small face pale, people feel pitiful. Mike''s voice came: "I can help you, as long as you promise me one thing." "I promise, I promise, I promise you anything." As long as she can be taken away from such a ce, she can promise anything. Mike knows that it may not be effective to scold Gu Qi, beat her and extort confessions by torture. Just prescribe the right medicine. She used to pull her into the haunted house when she was a child. She was scared and jumped. She hugged her tightly until she came out. She was much more afraid than ordinary people. "As long as you promise to be my woman, I wille to save you." "Depend on you, Mike. Your boy''s wings are hard. You''ve learned to threaten people." "Yes or no. if you don''t, you can spend the night here." "If you don''t agree, I won''t promise you." "It''s very backbone. Do you know where this is? It used to be the address of a powerful Duke. Later, the Duke was assassinated and died miserably. Thest ce he fell to the ground was where you were squatting "Ah Gu Qi wailed, as if something was biting her at the foot, she jumped up, pale. "By the way, you are standing in the ce where his ves fell. I forgot to tell you that the Duke and his family were killed in a very tragic way. From the top to the bottom, from the old man to the child, from the master to the servant, a total of 328 people, and two of the Duke''s beloved hounds were skinned and their bones were boiled "That''s enough. You don''t want to talk about it. I won''t listen." Gu Qi covers her ears and doesn''t let herself hear any more words. She is very afraid. Even if she covered her ears, Mike''s voice came in. She didn''t want to listen to her brain, but she was seriously imagining such a bloody picture. "The Duke''s family died miserably. Later, the people who lived here either died of terminal illness or idental death. Generation after generation, this ce has be a haunted house, and no one dares to enter.It is said that every time the wind blows, you can hear the cry of ghosts, and the wind is rising again. Listen, Xiao Qi, what are they talking about? " Gu Qi was scared to tears, knowing that Mike was deliberately scaring her, she also yelled at her throat. "I don''t understand theirnguage. I don''t know what they call it." Many hundreds of years ago, who knows what dialect they use. Mike: "it''s This girl''s brain circuit is different from that of normal people since she was young. "I''ll tell you, Mike, I''m afraid, but I won''t be afraid enough to promise you that you''ll let me out as soon as possible. I don''t me you for our friendship in the past. If you go on like this and annoy him, he is not so good-natured. My husband is very fierce and will pick people''s skin when he is fierce. " Gu Qiyi is serious, just like coaxing a child, which makes Mike helpless. Since when did she rely on a man so much, it is clear that they have not known each other for a long time. "This is not Mr. Mu''s territory. Do you think I''m afraid?" Mike snorted coldly. Now he is not the little tail that was chasing after Gu Qi. "Mike, don''t be perverted. If you are really angry, I didn''t care about you in those years. You cane out and punch me to calm down." "Xiao Qi, if you don''t answer, I won''t let you go one day. I know that mu Nanshu can find you ording to his position. It has been covered with signals for a long time. You can''t locate it from the satellite. If you want him to save you, you will die. It''s just getting into the night. I want to see how you can get through it "Mike, you asshole!" Gu Qi would rather he tortured himself than let her suffer here. Gu Qi touches the bug mu Nanshu sent her. Can he find her this time? Tears blurred his vision, Mike did not speak again, the yard was dead silent, only to hear the wind rustling. Gu Qi holds the bug and calls mu Nanshu''s name again and again. Sir, help me At the moment, in a very luxurious room, Mike is wearing a custom-made suit with red wine in his hand, and his eyes are fixed on the huddled little thing. "Young master, if you want this woman, just throw her on the bed. As for the trouble?" "You don''t understand, she is a rebellious character, if it is not her willing consent, she will want to escape thew." "Well, young master, your father has selected a few moredies for you. I hope you can meet them. After all, the wood family is also a man of high reputation. You have to find a woman of the same family." "Her status is not bad. I don''t want anyone but her." "If you really like her, you''d better go to her house and talk about the marriage. You''re old enough to get married. We all sincerely hope that you can get your own happiness as soon as possible "She won''tst long. When she agrees, I''ll go to the United States to propose marriage." Mike said softly. For so many years, he never gave up on her. After three years of dormancy, he took over the wood family and began to adapt to a new life. He just wanted to be a new man when he appeared in front of her again. But he did not know, but she fell in love with others. Xiao Qi, you are mine, only mine. Just thinking like this, the person in the monitoring screen suddenly fell to the ground. Chapter 859 "Xiao Qi!" Mike was very anxious when he saw Gu Qi fall. However, he quickly reacts that Gu Qi has always been a ghost spirit spirit. Maybe she is pretending to be dizzy. In fact, it is nothing at all. I don''t know how many times I''ve been cheated by her before, this little viin! He decided to stand still for a while and she would get up. After waiting for half an hour, Gu Qi was still lying there, frightened? After all, he just saw a mouse from Gu Qi''s feet, she didn''t move, Gu Qi was really in aa! "Not good." Mike just wants to force Gu Qi to promise himself, and doesn''t want her to have an ident. He was in a hurry and rushed over at the first time. He would like to wake up this time, Gu Qi made faces at him, but did not, Gu Qi soft and soft fell in his arms. "How are you, Xiao Qi?" Mike shakes Gu Qi in his arms, but Gu Qi is unconscious. This can frighten Mike, although Gu Qi was so indifferent that he would rather he didn''te to the appointment. Mike still love more than hate. He knows Gu Qi''s character. He doesn''t me her. In the end, it was the woman he loved from childhood to big, and he didn''t want her to be hurt a little bit. I called a private doctor toe and diagnose. It''s strange that even the private doctor didn''t find any symptoms. "Thisdy has a normal heart rate. Nothing''s going on." "If she''s really OK, how could she suddenly go into aa? And I can''t wake up now "Don''t worry, young master. I have been a doctor for many years. This can be guaranteed. If the young master is really worried, he can use the instrument to give thedy a precise examination to see what the problem is." "Well, get ready now." Mike looked at the woman in bed. On the surface, there was nothing wrong with her. She seemed to be asleep. Cheek powder puff, there is no badplexion, generally sick face will be intuitive performance. But even if the person who sleeps to death will not wake up how to call, a seemingly normal but how can not wake up, this is the biggest abnormal. Gu Qi had a beautiful dream. Her mouth was slightly upturned and her smile was picturesque. "Xiao Qi." Mike gently caresses her cheek, such a beautiful flower like woman, why not his lover? After more urate instrument examination, Gu Qi''s physical data are normal, indicating that her body meets the sleep indicators. "Young master, you see I didn''t cheat you, she is sleeping." Mike frowned. Why didn''t he wake up when he was just sleeping? Besides, after tossing her around for such a long time, people who like sleeping will be awakened even if they do check and move around. However, the doctors have said such words, and he has no way. Let the maid wash her body, put on her pajamas, and then take her back to bed, at least let her sleep a little more stable. On the other side, Gu Huan watched Gu Qi run away. Let alone her, even the bodyguards didn''t catch up. "What, miss, is missing?" Gu Huan hears the bodyguard that pursues to say so, what can this do. Why does this youngdy not have a time to stop and disappear at such a time. Thinking of thest time Gu Qi was also taken away, Gu Huan immediately contacted a CAI. "Brother a CAI, the youngdy has disappeared. She may have been taken away. Please inform Mr. Chen." "I see." A just hung up the phone and went to the direction of theboratory in a hurry. Before entering, he was stopped outside the door. "Sorry, you can''t go in and interfere. This is the most important moment in the experiment." "I have something important to tell you, sir." "No Now it''s a critical moment. The man has been experimenting for decades, using tens of thousands of herbs, and has failed tens of thousands of times. However, he is still studying crazily and believes that mu Nanshu''s talent can be sessful. A CAI knows that mu Nanshu is cold-blooded, and he doesn''t dare to be interested in anything. Only one thing that makes him interested is Gu Qi. Gu Qi disappeared, the people under him also looked for, and did not find her whereabouts. She has a couple bug that her husband gave her, but only Mr. IP knows. Now I don''t know how Gu Qi is. If we dy time, Gu Qi will be hurt or cause indelible loss. His own misfortune was the second, and the worst was Sir. He had to tell mu Nanshu about it, and a pretended to withdraw. In the moment he turned to leave, he suddenly turned back and threw the people around him to the ground. He rushed into theb and said, "Sir, something''s wrong!" At one time, more than 100 researchers looked up at him, but a CAI couldn''t care so much.He walked quickly to Mu Nanshu. Mu Nanshu and the people around him were at the most critical time. A just rushed to a word let him put down the things in his hands, the experiment was shelved by him, the test tube exploded. Although it didn''t hurt, all the previous efforts were in vain. This is the medicine that they have refined many times, achieved many times, and also made many steps. Now, the medicine maye out today. What if it is sessful? At the most critical moment, mu Nanshu let go of the experiment, which led to the waste of the experiment. "Boy!" Mu Ziqi threw the test tube in his hand fiercely and got up to look at a CAI. A CAI swallowed saliva, did hee at the wrong time? "What''s wrong with her?" The man who destroyed the experiment was calm, as if he had nothing to do with him. A CAI rushes in regardless of everything. He can hardly think of other things except Gu Qi''s ident. "Miss Gu was abducted and her whereabouts are unknown." Mu Nanshu took off his white robe and said, "I have something to deal with." "Mu Nanshu, if you dare to leave, I will make you regret for a lifetime!" Mu Ziqi made an old voice. The sound of anger was terrible in theboratory. "If I don''t go now, I''ll regret it all my life. The experiment can be done at any time." "Motherfucker, you get out of here!" Mu Nanshu left with a CAI, and did not see the face of the people behind him because of anger. A mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth, and the people next to him quickly handed the white handkerchief. "Master, are you all right?" He looked at the red white veil, and his face was weak. "Who says the experiment can be done at any time, Nanshu, I''ve been a long time..." The reason why he is so anxious to keep mu Nanshu here for drug research day and night is because his body is getting weaker and weaker. There was a chill in his eyes as he looked at the destroyed medicine. "Master, take your medicine first!" He took a few pills, look indifferent, "sure enough, this girl is a stumbling block, she can not stay." "Master, the young master likes her so much. If you really move her, the young master will fight against you." "Anyway, I don''t have much time. As long as Li Er can be saved, what can he do for me? I am the only one he hates. Pear is his mother. He won''t touch her "But..." "Qianhe, help me to have a rest. I feel dizzy." "Yes, master. It must be the side effects of the drug. Why don''t you tell the young master your body directly? Maybe he will..." "He won''t. My son is like me in everything. He is more cruel than me. If he knew that I would soon die, he might deliberately dy the experiment time. That girl is everything to him. To seed quickly, you can only start from that girl. " "The young master will me you if you know it. Why do you two have to fight to death..." Qian He shook his head. Mu Ziqi said with a smile, "who let him have my selfish father? There is no one else except his mother. Whether he hates me or resents me, he has to do something for me if he is born into my son because of the wrong birth "Ah..." "Go and find out how the girl is now. If necessary, help the boy to get the girl back. She can''t be hurt. I have to use her to threaten the boy." "Yes." Qianhe helplessly helped Mu Ziqi back to his room. Maybe they are the most wonderful father and son in the world. However, both of them are crazy about love, one is more crazy than the other. I don''t know what it will be like in the future, but as a spectator, he can do nothing but hope that everything will be OK and the father and son will be reconciled as before. Chapter 860 ording to the evidence and description of the scene, nine times out of ten, this man is dedicated to attracting Gu Qi. Although he wore a mask on his face, mu Nanshu picked out his individual character from the surveince. Gu Qi doesn''t know many people here. The most problematic one is Mike. Whenpared with Mike''s body proportion, it is him. Although we can''t find Gu Qi''s IP, as long as we can find Mike, it''s not difficult. As soon as mu Nanshu appeared, things became orderly. "Sir, the wood family is the viin in here, and Mike is the child they managed to find back. If Miss Gu is really in their hands, it is not appropriate to have a confrontation. " "Cha, I want to know where Mike is." "Yes." In some ways, the dark emperor and the wood family are rivals. Wood has always been a viin here. Suddenly, a mysterious man appeared and spread like a gue, even with the support of the royal family. In recent years, the two sides have yed several times, and no one has taken advantage of it. But mu Ziqi had juste to Europe at that time, and wood was in his heyday, and he was unable to clean up muziqi. With his growth in recent years, even the title of the dark emperor appeared. He has been cooperating with the royal family. I don''t know what kind of sweetness he gave the royal family. The royal family is willing to be the dark emperor''s umbre. In the past two years, wood and Mu Ziqi''s well water did not offend the river. Mu Ziqi''s mind was on research, but wood knew that when he entered the European market, there was no way to expel him. Now he is more powerful than before. He must not act rashly. After checking around, there was no news about Mike. A CAI reported it truthfully. Mu Nanshu closed his eyes and held a warm jade in his hand. "Spare the car." "Where are you going, sir?" "The wood family." "Sir, think about it again. We''ve juste to Europe and our foundation is not stable. If the wood family gets angry..." "And the bad old man." Mu Nanshu light way, oneself day and night to him research, this time needs him, at least in this piece ofnd his name is very useful. A CAI knew that he had made up his mind and had to obey his orders. Soon mu Nanshu killed the wood family. The wood family didn''t know what happened. When they heard about the dark emperor, they were waiting for each moment. "What are you doing here? In recent years, we have not vited the river water, and we have given them a lot ofnd. What else do they want? " "Is it to shake hands and make peace?" "No, the dark emperor is acting in a strange way. No one can guess what he is thinking." Look at me and I''ll see you. Finally, we met mu Nanshu. However, no one expected that the person who appeared was so young, and dressed in an ancient oriental man''s costume, it was like passing through from ancient times. What does this person who has never met mean? "Are you sent by the dark emperor?" Asked old wood in a loud voice, a little boy who didn''t look at him. Mu Nanshu was indifferent, and was not threatened by his majesty. He said faintly: "in half an hour, I want to see Mike." This is the first sentence that mu Nanshu came to say. A CAI and a Wang behind him were already cold with fear. My dear sir, this is the wood family. Themon people may only know that the wood family is rich, but they understand that the wood family has done a lot of business. Naturally, they are not kind-hearted people. At least they are the local snakes here. Can you respect them. In this way, the local viin wants people, and they want other people''s darling. Old wood is even more difficult to understand, although the dark emperor''s work is somewhat strange, unpredictable. But from the time he said hello to him, the dark Emperor didn''t seem to be too radical or had to fight with himself. It was for this reason that wood did not officially fight the dark emperor. Who knows today this persones, instantly destroyed the pattern before. Mu Nanshu wanted his son with a chill. Old wood was not a vegetarian, and sneered contemptuously, "I want to know what the dark emperor''s people want to do with my son?" "He robbed my woman, wood. I''m not patient. If I don''t see anyone for half an hour, I''ll be at my own risk." Ah Wang swallows, sir. I respect you as a man! He took two people into the wolf pack, and said to the wolf, you are surrounded by me. Does anyone think there is something wrong with this person''s brain? But the man who said this was Mr. Wang. They didn''t think there was anything wrong with him, but he was more arrogant than they thought. I thought he would be slow to use his power. After all, the wood family was afraid of the dark emperor.Well, old wood might buy it. But he didn''t want to spend that time and effort, just want to see Gu Qi quickly. Maybe it''s not that the husband is too arrogant, but that he cares too much about Miss Gu. "What?" Old wood and other people obviously didn''t think of this reason. You said you came here just to grab territory. Who knows today is not to rob the territory, but to rob women, he forced toe to the door for a woman. Old wood didn''t know what was going on, but he was also frightened by mu Nanshu''s arrogant tone. "Boy, you are arrogant. You think I''m the uncle of wheat bread. You dare to be so arrogant to me. I''m afraid you will die if you die, even if you die!" Mu Nanshu looked indifferent. He suddenly raised his sleeve and took out some special powder instead of guns. It happened to be sucked in by old wood. Mu Nanshu exined faintly: "this is a poison developed by myself. There is no antidote within an hour. You will wait for them to collect your corpse." A CAI and a Wang are almost holding each other. Dear, sir, this is not only breaking into the tiger''s den, but also plucking hair from the tiger''s buttocks! This simple and crude means "Yellow mouth child, do you think I will believe your flour? It''s about as good as rolling French fries. " Although old wood also pursued some Oriental TV dramas, he was also infatuated with martial arts TV dramas for a period of time, and thought that Chinese Kung Fu was really powerful. However, this is what era, it is not the TV y is very magical, he just does not believe that there is such a thing. And mu Nanshu taught him a lesson today, "if you don''t believe it, you can look at your palm. Is it ckened?" Wood looked down. Ooh, boy, it''s really dark. Isn''t this a special effect in the TV series? How can it be true. Even a CAI and a Wang all looked at each other. This gentleman is actually studying poison. He is really abnormal! This also proved that one thing, learn mathematics and chemistry, travel around the world are not afraid, sir is simply a wizard. No wonder he was able to break through the hole alone, without fear on his face. He caught the thief first and captured the king. Old wood, who was used to modern weapons, had never imagined that he would fall in such a way! "Doctor, call the doctor." "It''s no use calling a doctor. It''s my special poison. Without my antidote, I can''t save you by waiting for an hour for the venom to flow to your heart. So old wood, call your son back quickly. I don''t have so much patience to wait for you." Mu Nanshu''s expression doesn''t seem to be telling lies. His palms are really ck. "Come on, catch them, torture them and find the antidote." Old wood was short of breath. However, only a few boys dare toe up and force him. If ites out, how will he behave? It''s better to lock them up and ask for the antidote. Mu Nanshu stood in the field with negative hands. "The antidote is not on me. If I move a hair of mine, I can''t go out safely in an hour, and the antidote will be destroyed. Old wood, I don''t mean to be against you. I just want to take my people. Are you really going to pay for your life? " Old wood was so angry that his beard began to blow. "What woman is not a woman? Where is the young master?" "The young master is not at home today, but he seems to like a woman named Qi." "Whatever her name is, get in touch with the young master. I want to see him and the woman in half an hour. Go!" No one dares to risk his life, not even wood. A CAI and a Wang are both surprised, sir. Is this done? Chapter 861 Sure enough, their husband was simple enough to shock old wood in this way. Because of the poisoning of old wood, other people are also very respectful to Mu Nanshu. When mu Nanshu just came in, no one even invited him to sit down. Now several people respectfully said, "please sit down first, sir. If there is anything we can sit down and discuss." A person is about toe out and touch his sleeve, and he looks at that person with displeasure. "Don''t touch me." "Yes, yes, sir, you sit down," he said Mu Nanshu''s fingers were tapping on the table. He was very upset. Even if it was only half an hour, he was still very anxious. It''s dark outside. How is Xiao Qi''er sote? As time goes by, awan and a CAI look at mu Nanshu. Although the surface is calm and their fingers keep ying with jade, they know that he is worried at the moment. In the world, only Gu Qi can cause his mood fluctuation. Mu Nanshu is in a bad mood. They were afraid that if Mike didn''te back in half an hour, old wood would be poisoned, it would be serious. I think they''re going to die here tonight. I hope Mike cane back earlier. Mike just asked someone to check Gu Qi''s body, but nothing was found out. Then someone informed him that old wood was threatened and asked him to take Gu Qi back immediately. Wood is also good to him these years old. Mike always wants to read this family rtionship, so he has to take Gu Qi back first. It waste at night, when everyone was sleeping, but the wood family was full of lights. Mike appears with Gu Qi in his arms. Mu Nan Shu gets up and looks cold. "What have you done to her?" The little girl who was held in the palm of her hand was reluctant to move her hair. How dare others! "Don''t think of me so sordid. Even if I love her, I can''t take advantage of others." Last time, mu Nanshu took Gu Qi alone. This time, he dared to force old wood directly. I really don''t know how to describe this fierce man. He is worthy of Gu Qi''s love. His courage and courage are not so great. Old wood was worried. "Mike,e on, give him thatdy." "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" "I''m poisoned. If youe back more slowly, I''ll be poisoned and killed. Mr. mu, people have already returned them to you. What''s the antidote?" Mu Nanshu takes Gu Qi from Mike''s hand. The little girl seems to be asleep and her clothes are intact. Mike''s love for her is true, and Gu Qi''s love for him is also true. When Mike jumped into the sea, Gu Qi was worried about it for several years. Because of this, mu Nanshu didn''t hurt Mike. If Mike really died in his hands, Gu Qiji would remember him all his life. "She had better not have an ident, otherwise hurt her an inch, I need your whole family toe." Old wood would have been mad if he had been so wild. He was poisoned and could only be suppressed. "When I leave, people will naturally send antidotes, provided that my people are OK." Mu Nanshu left with Gu Qi in his arms, and no one dared to obstruct him. Only when they retreated, a CAI and a Wang were relieved. They had juste out of the tiger''s den. I have to say that the husband of their family is also a little too tough. Nobody has been brought in, and he even retreated. "You scared me to death just now, sir." "Are you really poisoning him?" "No such magical poison. It''s just my special medicine. It''ll be OK in half an hour." Mu Nanshu sneered. Ah Wang had no choice but to smile, "Sir, you are so fierce! We were both fooled by you. We thought there was such poison. " Mu Nanshu explored Gu Qi''s pulse and found that her pulse and heartbeat were normal. Could it be that she was injected with any medicine to be unconscious? In short, she was fine, and mu Nanshu took her home. Gu Huan was relieved and said, "Sir, it''s good that you sent the youngdy back. Is she asleep?" Mu Nan Shu nods and puts Gu Qi in the bathtub. The little guy sleeps soundly. To prevent Mike from taking advantage of her sleep, mu Nanshu carefully checked Gu Qi''s body and let her take a bath. After confirming that her body had not been touched, mu Nanshu was relieved. Thinking of thest night in the United States and her lingering night, the little girl is like a demon, easily provoking his emotions. Her fingers caressed her cheek, her mouth slightly raised, smile like flowers. He had not rested for a long time, and he fell asleep against her body. As the night passed, Gu Qi woke up from his dream, and the first time he ran wild.Mu Nanshu pulled her back into his arms. "What, did you have a nightmare?" Gu Qi this just see clear in front of the person, "small pivot, is you back." "It''s me. What did you dream about? You''re sweating." "Terrible house." Gu Qi hides in Mu Nanshu''s arms. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. What did Mike do to you?" Mu Nanshu thought that Mike had given her some injections to make her unconscious. As soon as Gu Qi mentioned Mike, he was very angry! He is too much to do such a thing to me Mu Nan Shu frowned, "what did he do to you?" If he dares to touch Gu Qi''s finger, he will die without a burial ce. "He He even threw me into the haunted house. Wuwu, that abandoned castle is so terrible that I feel scared when I think about it. " Mu Nanshu rubbed her head, "just threw you into the haunted house?" "Just? Do you know how terrible the haunted house is? The mice are so big Gu Qi stretched out his hand to make aparison. "Then I''ll catch him, chop it up and feed it to the mice, OK?" Gu Qi took a serious look at Mu Nan Shu, "Xiao Shu, I suddenly feel that you are more terrible than ghost house." "Why, I can''t bear it?" Mu Nanshu pinched her small chin. Although he spoke in a t tone, Gu Qi of high EQ immediately felt that he was testing himself. She threw herself into his arms and put her arms around his neck. "Little pivot, I don''t want to give up. Mike and I grew up together. Three years ago, I owed him a life. It was hard to know that he was still alive. Atst, I had no sense of guilt in my heart. If you killed him, I would not remember him for a lifetime "I know you can''t give up." Mu Nanshu didn''t really intend to kill Mike. "I really don''t want to give up. My heart is only reluctant to give up the small pivot." "Sweet little fellow, since you were just thrown into the haunted house, how could you be in aa?" "I was so scared that you would be there when I woke up again." Gu Qi finished this sentence, mu Nanshu felt very strange, people are easily frightened under normal circumstances, this is nothing to say. Butter Gu Qi was bumped around and didn''t wake up. Isn''t that strange? At first, mu Nanshu thought that she was injected with drugs, so she didn''t wake up. In the absence of any drugs, mu Nanshu began to doubt. "Little pivot, why are you looking at me like this?" "Little Qi''er, have you ever fainted in Las Vegas before?" "Yes, but I''ll wake up soon. Don''t worry. I''ve got a doctor''s examination. I''m as strong as a cow." Seeing that she looked normal and there was no difference in peace, mu Nanshu wondered whether he had thought too much. "Is there anything wrong with your body?" "I''mfortable everywhere with you." Gu Qi touched his face, "have you not had a good meal or a good rest recently? Look, you have lost some weight. What are you busy studying?" Mu Nanshu rubbed her head, "then you will know." "Then I can apany you, you leave me here, I am bored every day." "You don''t worry." Mu Nanshu scraped her nose. "You can follow me. Don''t talk or run around." If she is not by his side, mu Nanshu still has to worry about her all day. "Well, as long as I can be by your side, I''ll be happy." Mu Nanshu didn''t know how angry the man would be when he thought of ruining the experiment for her yesterday. Seeing the smiling faces of the women around him, he felt much better. "After that, we will be together, and we will never separate again." Chapter 862 Mu Nanshu or did not beat Gu Qi this girl, agreed to let her apany in his side. Otherwise, the girl didn''t know what flowers to toss out every day, and he was not at ease when he did the experiment. Let Gu Qi in his own eyes, he can be at ease. Gu Qi came to this house for the first time. Its style is very simr to Mu Nanshu''s house in China, which is bleak and deste. Gu Qi pulled Mu Nan Shu''s hand, "small pivot, what is this ce? Aren''t you great? Why are you forced to do things for him? " Gu Qi didn''t like it when he came here. He always felt that there was a gloomy feeling here. Only the beautiful, especially in the wind in the courtyard. "Everyone has something to do. As long as this research is sessful, we can leave here." Gu Qi''s eyes were shining, "so can you go home with me to see my old man?" "Yes." The little girl immediately became very happy. "Those two old men in my family are so funny. Although they talk more and more wordy, they are still very kind-hearted. You like antiques. The old man will love you. When will you finish your work "I''ll do it as soon as possible." Mu Nanshu touches Gu Qi''s small head. In the past, he was always alone. He didn''t care whether he was alive or dead. Until she appeared, he suddenly had more hope for life. It seems that the days are not so boring, when she is there, he will feel his mood is higher than usual. Want to see her smile, also want to see her make faces, every time he made trouble, he is willing to give her clean up. Gu Qi is the driving force for him to continue to live. "Little pivot, can''t you tell me a little bit? What are you studying? " "A drug." "Medicine? Is it a forbidden drug? " After all, the current medical field is very developed, in addition to rare diseases, other diseases can be cured. "Well, you don''t understand pharmacology, and you don''t understand it. In a word, as long as you remember to stay here, don''t talk or move, I will try to stay with you every night. " "All right." Gu Qi thought it would be good to see him at night. Mu Nanshu settled Gu Qi, and then went back to theboratory. "Boy, you know how important this medicine is to me." "I also said that she is very important to me, and the experiment can be done again. If people miss it, there will be no chance. I believe you know that better than me. I will continue the experiment and finish it as soon as possible. You are not allowed to attack her "She''s still my daughter-inw. How could I hurt her?" Mu Ziqi''s face was paler than usual. Mu Nanshu was not a talkative person. He started his own work after exining. Now he also hopes to finish as soon as possible, so that Mu Ziqi won''t pester him any more. As for the love between father and son, he has long been no longer extravagant. It was not that he was cold and thin, but mu Ziqi had cut off his rtionship with his father and son a long time ago. A person who is indifferent to this point is definitely not born like this. He has too much helplessness and sorrow. Gu Qi was ced in Mu Nan Shu''s room. A CAI and a Wang said earnestly, "Miss Gu, please be good this time. Don''t run around." See a CAI and a Wang that coax the same tone of the child, Gu Qi don''t think it is, smile, "I''m not a child, as for you as frighten a child like that?" "Miss Gu, you are not us. I don''t know how nervous my husband is to you after you disappear." "I know he''s nervous, but I didn''t mean to. I didn''t get caught." Gu Qi is a naive girl sitting on the bed. Ah Wang didn''t dare to think of her like that. She was clearly a demon. "In short, Miss Gu, just stay here and let me know what you need. Don''t run around." "Why, there are monsters here?" Gu Qi smiles. "Miss Gu, you are right to listen to us." "Well, I see. You can''t talk like an old man. I need a rest. You go out." Two people were pushed out by Gu Qi, a CAI touched the tip of his nose, "how can I be so worried?" "Me too. I always think that Miss Gu, who is a troublemaker, will cause trouble again." A CAI sighed, "I hope Miss Gu is obedient, or we can''t really help it." Gu Qi is happy at the moment. His fingers touch here and there. This is the bed that Xiao pivot had slept in, with the smell of incense on his body. Gu Qi was rolling around on the bed, a naughty cat. After rolling for a while, he put on mu Nanshu''s shoes again, "these are xiaosushu''s shoes! It''s so much bigger than my feet. "Gu Qi, like a child secretly wearing his mother''s high-heeled shoes, walked away and said, "the small pivot should have no beriberi, right? Small pivot which is fragrant, so clean, there must be no beriberi. " Gu Qi felt in the room, and soon walked out of the yard. "Is this Miss Gu, please?" A pure Chinese pronunciation was heard in the male voice. Gu Qi turns to see a man about thirty, mature and steady, and looks a little handsome. "I am. Who are you?" Gu Qi looks at him suspiciously, is he also the people around mu Nanshu? I haven''t seen it before. "Miss, you can call me Qianhe." Qianhe''s voice is very good to hear, mellow like coffee over the throat. "Qianhe, I''m a little hungry. Please get me something to eat." Gu Qi is not polite at all. "You cane with me when you are hungry. I''ll take you to eat delicious food." "I want authentic Chinese food, not French food." Gu Qi looks disgusted. She still likes the taste of Chinese food. "Of course, miss. Don''t worry. This way, please." Gu Qi walked two steps carelessly, only to find that he was still wearing mu Nanshu''s slippers. Qianhe''s eyes also fell at her feet, she chuckled, "shoes big warm." "Yes." Qianhe also did not break through her careful thinking. Gu Qi scratched her head. Fortunately, she was not found to be abnormal and careful. It can be said that mu Nanshu''s shoes are really warm. Put on soft, like stepping on the clouds, sofortable. Gu Qi has beenpletely poisoned by mu Nanshu. Before other men used Cologne, she felt that she was a Niang gun. Mu Nanshu''s body is a kind ofplex incense, she felt that there was style. Her hair is not long. Mu Nanshu has long hair and lies in the groove. Isn''t it immortal? COS, what wears gowns, Gu Qi will makeints about the monster. All the factors that she didn''t like before all focused on mu Nanshu, and she would think he was just perfect. "Here we are, Miss Gu." In Gu Qi''s wishful thinking, she went to arge yard, where there was a huge pond nted with many water lilies. Because it is not flowering, only lotus leaves, not lotus. The grass and trees in the yard are so exquisite and beautiful that Gu Qi can''t help but say: "is this the kitchen? It''s so chic. " Qian he chuckled, all the way he was looking at Gu Qi. What kind of woman can make the young master''s heart move? This girl is very clean and does not make any affectation. He knows why the young master likes her. For a long time in the dark people are most eager for the sun, and Gu Qi is that bunch of sunshine, dazzling and dazzling. "Miss Gu, this is not the kitchen. It''s my master''s yard. My master wants to see you." Gu Qidun was as angry as a little squirrel, his cheeks bulging. "You liar, how dare you cheat me! Believe it or not, this slipper is pping your mouth Gu Qi quickly took off a shoe and was going to smoke Qianhe. Who can resist such Gu Qi? Qian He thought she was naive before, but now she really can''t bear it. "Don''t worry, Miss Gu. I''ll tell the cook to make the Chinese food you like. I''ll send it right away. My master is still waiting for you. He wants to talk to you about something." "If you don''t talk, I''m not apanion." Gu Qihui answered very neatly. "Cough Miss Gu, don''t you wonder who my master is? " "Why be curious? Haven''t you heard of curiosity killing cats?" Gu Qi rolled his eyes. This girl is simply not into oil and salt, Qianhe where encountered such a small demon. Chapter 863 Mu Nanshu has no way of the little witch, let alone Qianhe, Qianhe simply does not understand Gu Qi''s brain circuit. Don''t say it''s a man or a woman, as long as it''s a person, you''ll have curiosity. How can someone else say that he is not interested in this matter? Gu Qi is not lying to him. He is about to leave. "Miss Gu." Gu Qi took slippers in one hand and looked at him with dignity, "don''t talk, talk again. Do you believe I smoke you?" Qian He: "it''s just Someone added in particr: "I warn you, it''s very painful for me to pull people up. Do you believe it or not?" Qian He: "it''s just How can a calm young master like such a strange and fairy girl. He has no way to use her strong, Qianhe is struggling with what to do. At this time, an old voice came from the inner room, "are you not interested in Mu Nanshu''s father?" This sentence lets Gu Qi step a stop, what? Mu Nanshu''s father! She vaguely knew that mu Nanshu''s past was not very good, and he never took the initiative to tell her about her parents. This news is like the forbidden fruit that Adam and Eve ate. She is not interested in other things, but this one. Qianhe found that she stopped and continued to seduce her: "Miss Gu, if you want to know the young master''s father, you can go in now." "That You, you say that the man inside is the father of Xiaoshu "Yes." Qian Heben thought that she would be happy to go in, who knows that she patted himself heavily on the shoulder. "Why didn''t you say it earlier? Let me dress up. " "Cough, Miss Gu, don''t worry about it. You are beautiful without dressing up." "Come in, little girl. Do you want me to wait for you?" Gu Qi scratched his head, which just like a monkey jumped in the past, she just walked two steps, suddenly sounded what step and stopped. "Miss Gu, what''s wrong with you?" Qian he saw Gu Qi''s self for the first time, and was at a loss to her. "I need to be ady." With that, Gu Qi walked slowly with the standard walking posture of ady. Qianhe covers his forehead, youngdy, you are not as cute as skipping. Besides, your posture like stepping on ants is really strange! Of course, Qianhe has not yet found out her character, nor dare to say more. Gu Qi is like a bird, or a startled one. You don''t know how to make her fly away. Finally came to the door of the room, Qianhe respectfully stood beside her, "Miss Gu, pleasee in." The door pushed open in front of Gu Qi, and the wooden door made a dull sound, which made Gu Qi nervous. She never heard of Mu Nanshu talking about his family, let alone his father. I don''t know who inherited mu Nanshu''s handsome appearance? Like his mother or his father. Gu Qi opened the door and saw a man with long hair in a white robe sitting there. When Gu Qi saw the man, he patted him on the shoulder. "Xiaoshu, you are ying tricks in it. Didn''t you say you would do some research? Run here to pretend to be your father. Are you bored or psychopathic? " Gu Qi sat down beside him and poured himself a cup of tea. "It''s just that I''m thirsty. Your tea is so good." After a cup of tea, she suddenly realized something. Mu Nanshu didn''t wear such a colorful robe when he left, and he didn''t have the fragrance of Mu Nanshu. as like as two peas, the man in front of him turned to his side. Although the man in front of him had a simr face to Mu Nan Shu, his temperament was different. Mu Nanshu is like a floating cloud in the sky, which is light at any time. At the moment, the man in front of her is a bit gloomy, and the style of clothes is Magnolia. Is this gorgeous man who looks like mu Nanshu his father? No, it can''t be! Even if he had a baby, he would be over 40 now. Now the stic surgery technology is very developed, even if it is a needle like this and that, there will be traces on the face. For example, stiff or unnatural, the man in front of him is clearly a natural face. Gu Qi swallows, which is probably the most miraculous thing she has ever seen in her life. By the way, she knows that this man should not be mu Nanshu''s father, maybe his brother. Yes, it can be said clearly that he is a brother. She carefully looked at the man, but the man took the initiative to say: "is tea good to drink?" Gu Qi almost didn''t slide down from the chair. It was a face that looked like mu Nanshu, but his voice was like an aging male voice in his 70s and 80s. What''s going on here! "You, who are you?" Gu Qi''s face turned white."Little girl, I didn''t look very impressive just now? Who am I, didn''t I tell you long ago? " Gu Qi''s face changed greatly, "you, you, are you the father of Xiaoshu?" "No wonder he likes you. What an interesting girl." Mu Ziqi was full of smiles. He just felt that he was gloomy. When heughed, he was different. "Yes, I am his father, Mu Ziqi." Gu Qi suddenly exploded, "ah ah I''m as like as two peas. "I''m sorry, uncle. I didn''t mean to shoot your shoulder. I saw you as exactly as you thought. She exined in a hurry that it was too shameful for her to be familiar with her personality. She still wore mu Nanshu''s slippers on her feet. "It doesn''t matter, little girl is so lively and lovely." "Uncle, why are you so young? Did you go to have any cosmetic surgery? " After that, Gu Qi felt that he was very impolite. How could he ask other people such questions. "I''m sorry, uncle. I''m used to speaking freely. Don''t mind." Mu Nanshu is familiar with her character, but others may not. Although she didn''t know what kind of grudges mu Nanshu and Mu Ziqi had before, at least they were mu Nanshu''s father, and she was very nervous. The ugly daughter-inw wants to see her mother-inw. After all, Gu Qi first met mu Nanshu''s father and just made a big joke. Now she is at a loss. Mu Nanshu, a viin, doesn''t say that this is his father''s house. Besides, a Wang and a CAI talked as if there was a tiger''s nest in a wolf''s den. She thought there was a big devil living here. "Ha ha ha, I haven''t seen such an interesting person as you for a long time. How can I me you?" "Uncle, little pivot didn''t say anything about you, so I came here abruptly and didn''t bring any gifts." This girl is very lovely and frank, which makes Mu Ziqi feel very interesting. No wonder his muggy son likes her. "I don''t need any other gifts. You are my best gift." "Ha ha ha, uncle, you can speak more than Xiao Shu Shu. Unlike him, you seldom say such things to me." "Little girl, do you like my son?" "Of course, I like it, otherwise I won''t stay with him. He is boring and not fun. He is busy every day. I''m so bored." See Gu Qi very cleverin, Mu Ziqi also like. "If he is so boring and boring, why do you still like him?" "Because he''s handsome, and he''s very shapeless. His hair is straight and his figure is very good. By the way, his skin is better than that of a woman." "So you''re a face looking woman?" Mu Ziqi didn''t expect Gu Qi to be so funny. "Of course not, uncle. You don''t know. The first time I saw him, he was killing people. He scared me to death." "Oh? You caught him killing, and he didn''t kill you with you? " "At that time, he didn''t look at me in the right way. I was afraid, but I still reacted quickly and gave him a kiss. When he didn''t respond, I ran away from climbing a tree." When talking about this, Gu Qi''s face was excited, "uncle, I''ve climbed a tree so much that even a CAI and a Wang can only watch me escape." "The kid is very proud." "Yes, I haven''t seen a few people who climb trees better than me." "How does a girl like to climb trees?" Her background Mu Ziqi knows more or less that he was born in such a family, how could he be so naughty. Perhaps it is because of Gu Qi''s uniqueness that he attracted his son, let him affect her mind. It''s fate or robbery. You can''t know until you meet it. Chapter 864 Gu Qi drank another cup of tea, just like a bird smacking his lips like drinking water. His whole body was full of loveliness. "Uncle, my mother left early. I was brought up by my father and grandfather. They are very strict with me, in fact, they also love me very much. When I was a child, my grandfather and father also turned a blind eye It can be seen that although the child lost his mother, he still grew up in a very healthy family. He couldn''t help thinking, if Mu Nanshu''s mother was also there, would they have such a happy family. "What are you thinking, uncle?" "Miss his mother." "Uncle, I haven''t mentioned you for a long time. Do you have a bad rtionship?" Gu Qi boldly said. "Yes, that child hates me, so it''s normal not to talk to you." It''s surprising that mu Nanshu''s father is very honest. He answers whatever he asks, unlike mu Nanshu, who is unwilling to talk about such a topic. "Uncle, why? What have you done to make him so annoying? " During this period of time with mu Nanshu, Gu Qi gradually became familiar with mu Nanshu''s character. He was typical of cold face and hot heart. On the surface, it seems that he doesn''t care about anything, and sometimes he is cruel. Once someone enters his heart, he will treat him kindly. For example, he is very protective of himself, such as a CAI and a Wang. "What did you do? I don''t know which one to do too much. Maybe it''s taking his body to test medicine, or forcing him to do something he doesn''t like Too much, too much. " Drug testing? Gu Qi''s eyes appeared a picture, arge vat full of medicinal materials, mu Nanshu was thrown into it. "Uncle, why do you want to use your son to test medicine?" She believes that every father in the world loves his children. If nothing happened, how could a father take his son to try medicine? "Because the child''s mother died in an ident, I want to save her life." Gu Qi is drinking water, heard the word "save life", water choked throat. "You, what do you say? Save her? Uncle, do you mean to revive from the dead? Did I get it right? " For ordinary people, this is simply impossible. "You didn''t hear or understand her correctly. I sealed her in an ice coffin with a precision instrument to ensure that her body would not rot and look like an ordinary person on the surface. I believe there will be a kind of medicine in the world that can save her from death and bring her back to life. " When Gu Qi heard these words, she got goose bumps all over her body. If someone said something like this in front of her, her first reaction was tough,ugh andugh, and even pat each other on the shoulder! However, the person in front of her is mu Nanshu''s father. She dare not provoke him, let alone his father. From just two people''s short conversation, we can feel that Mu Ziqi is a cruel man. In order to revive his wife, he takes his son to test medicine. Although Gu Qi doesn''t understand medical skills, she also knows that this is not a simple thing. Since ancient times, the most unchangeable thing in life and death is life and death. However, some people try toe back from the dead. Isn''t this against heaven? To Mu Ziqi, who was serious on his face, Gu Qi didn''t think he was joking with himself. "That Uncle What you''re doing now is to develop a drug that can make Xiaoshu''s mothere back from the dead? " "That''s right. I have studied it for more than 20 years, and I''ve always failed. Nanshu is a gifted kid. I believe he will seed." Gu Qi pulled up the corner of her mouth andughed. She wanted to ask, big brother, this is a rebirth from the dead. Hua Tuo can''t do it in his second life. Why do you think your son can do it? Of course, it is impossible for her to nder other people''s dreams in front of scientists. In your opinion, it is ridiculous and impossible to do. In other people''s eyes, you are just a fool. After all, in this world, if there are no people who are willing to try, how can people get on airnes, and how can people cross the earth to others? Many impossible things are due to the perseverance of some people. Maybe the people youugh at today will do something amazing tomorrow. It''s a legend toe back from the dead, but now the airnes in the sky have a stable channel, science and technology are developing, and many incurable diseases have been treated. "Uncle, you..." Gu Qi also intends to say something, the door was suddenly knocked open, mu Nanshu was knocked in. Seeing the tea cup in Gu Qi''s hand, she threw the cup in her hand to the ground at the first time. "Xiao Qi''er, what did he give you to drink? You spit it out Gu Qi sees his anxious appearance, have no calmness at all. "Xiaosushu, it''s my own thirsty drink. Don''t be nervous. It''s a good ck tea."Seeing Gu Qi''s disapproval, mu Nanshu was flustered. She didn''t know how powerful the man was in front of her! Don''t say she Gu Qi, even his own son can be used by him to test medicine. "I didn''t tell you not to walk around. Why don''t you listen?" Mu Nanshu was nervous and angry, and a red cloud came out of his white face. "I asked her toe." Mu Ziqi opened his mouth and his voice was in sharp contrast. A world of difference is as like as two peas in two faces, . Mu Nanshu quickly grabbed her hand to make sure she was OK. He was still not at ease. He took the tea in the kettle and smelled it for the first time. Gu Qi sees mu Nanshu''s reaction as if he is guarding against a thief. She is helpless. "Xiaosushu, I''m ok. I just had a good chat with my uncle." Mu Nanshu grabbed her hand and was about to take her away. "This is not the ce you shoulde to. Leave with me." Gu Qi saw mu Nanshu''s reaction was so strong that she did not dare to open her mouth to persuade him. After all, she was not the party and did not know what happened at that time. "Uncle, let''s go first." Mu Nanshu stares at Mu Ziqi fiercely, "I warn you not to get close to her. If you hurt her, you don''t want me to give you medicine in this life." Gu Qi saw his eyes, just like the eyes of wolves in the jungle. She had never seen anyone look at her father like this, as if he were just an aggressor, not a man of consanguinity. Gu Qi was forcibly taken away by him. Gu Qi had never seen Mu Nan Shu in such a big fire. "Little pivot, you, don''t be angry, OK?" "Gu Qi, can''t you hear a word of my words? I have to chain you at home? " "No, I''m just a little hungry. I''m looking for food..." "Looking for food, do you know where this is? There are no bones left for you to be gnawed at! " "He''s your father. How can you say that about him?" "Gu Qi, I''m not joking with you. His heart is more cruel than a stranger." Seeing Gu Qi''s poor eyes, his heart softened at that moment. Of course, she didn''t think of her father''s happiness and resentment in her family. This matter also can''t me her, mu Nanshu is reluctant to let this girl suffer a little injustice. "Forget it. I didn''t mention him before. It''s normal that you don''t know." Looking down, Gu Qi was wearing a pair of socks and no shoes. "Where are the shoes?" Gu Qi pitifully replied, "I came out in your big slippers. You pulled me too fast just now, and my shoes fell off." Mu Nanshu really has nothing to do with her. This little woman is his disaster. "You..." Gu Qi stretched out his hands and hugged him Mu Nanshu picked her up and said, "I knew you were so old and weird that the tiger ate you." Gu Qi bit his sexy Adam''s knot, "you just don''t give up, be eaten, how can someone give you birth to small south south?" "Nonsense, a girl''s mouth is not serious." "What''s wrong with having children? I don''t care. You haven''t been with me for a long time. Today you are not allowed to leave. I want you to apany me. I want to have Xiao Nan Nan. " Mu Nanshu wanted to cover her mouth. She was really a viin. "Miss Gu, you''d better take care of yourself first. You are all a little devil, and what you give birth to is not a monster." Wang added. Chapter 865 Gu Qi jumps out of Mu Nan Shu''s arms and pokes his forefinger at awan''s forehead. "OK, ah Wang, now you have the courage to scold me. Do you want to be with the roon? If you annoy me, I won''t let you get married. " This is where awan died. He immediately confessed, "Miss Gu, I just joked with you. Don''t mind." "Well, I take the joke seriously." "Sir, I was just worried about you. You look after Miss. She..." "Stop it and make something she likes to eat." Mu Nanshu made aeback. Mu Ziqi looked at mu Nanshu and took her away. Qianhe asked, "master, what are your ns?" "That girl is quite interesting." "Yes, I have never seen such an interesting girl in these years. No wonder the young master likes her so much." "It''s rare to meet a girl with my appetite. Well, I won''t let her go. In short, she''s around, and Nanshu won''t be disobedient." "So the master is going to let her go?" Listen to his tone do not intend to Gu Qi. "Now it''s not about whether I can let her go, it''s Nanshu..." "Master, what do you mean?" "Don''t ask." Mu Ziqi''s eyes have some deep meaning. He didn''t put anything in the ck tea. He just came to Gu Qi to have a chat. People familiar with Mu Ziqi know that there is absolutely no such simple in it. Gu Qi is very coquettish at the table at the moment. He is open mouthed and insists on mu Nanshu to feed her, saying that he wants to make up for her separation these days. A CAI and a Wang walked out of the door. A Wang couldn''t help but say, "I think Miss Gu is like a spirit who has been practicing for thousands of years. She has bewildered our husband." "If Miss Gu hears that, you must change from awan to DOGU." "I don''t mean to nder you. I just think Miss Gu is very evil, but Mr. Gu just eats her way." "I like this Mr. flesh and blood better than before. At least he has a lot more expression than before." "That''s true. Before, Mr. Gu didn''t care about life and death. He didn''t see him smile several times a year. After Miss Gu came, heughed more and more." "Miss Gu is both a medicine and a robbery to Mr. Gu. Miss Gu is OK with him. Once she leaves his husband one day, the world will be in chaos. Now Miss Gu has a great influence on him." "Don''t worry. Miss Gu is naughty and mischievous. She only eats our husband''s set. They are made for each other." Gu Qi mischievous slide into mu Nanshu''s arms, mu Nanshu pinched her face, "how old are you still coquettish, want someone to feed, but also someone to hold?" "Being coquettish is a woman''s patent. I don''t care. If you haven''t apanied me for so long, you must apany me well today." "You..." Mu Nanshu was helpless. Even if he knew she was ying with a little woman, what else could he do? As awan said, he was fixed by Gu Qi. Mu Nanshu and Gu Qi get together less and leave more. In fact, they both have each other in their hearts and miss each other deeply every day. Gu Qi pestered him not to get out of bed, the goblin''s physical strength seems to be much better than before. "It''s toote to go to bed?" Mu Nanshu reached out and scraped her nose. "I can''t bear to sleep, little pivot. Today your father told me why you hate him." "He''s not my father. He''s not a man to be a father." Mu Nanshu''s attitude towards his father is very bad, which shows that the psychological shadow brought to him in the past is not small. "He only gave me a general idea. Can you tell me more about it? I don''t want your past. I heard it from others. Xiaosusu, you know everything about me. If you want to know, I can tell you about my bed wetting when I was three years old. I don''t mean to pry into your privacy. I just A little curious. " Gu Qi is weak and weak. She is a girl with high Eq. before, she never took the initiative to ask questions, just taking into ount his mind. Mu Nanshu thought of today''s things, that person wants to start with Gu Qi is too simple things. Let Gu Qi understand how terrible he is, maybe it''s a good thing for her, so that she can''t think of him as a normal father. "If you want to know, I can tell you." Mu Nanshu hugs Gu Qi tightly and looks at the void in his eyes. He seems to be recalling the things that he did not want to remember, but always engraved in his soul. "My childhood is different from yours..." He talked about the past. The birth of Mu Nanshu is a disaster. Mu Ziqi is deeply in love with his wife Liquan. It is a happy thing that they have the crystallization of love. However, Liquan had difficulty in giving birth to Mu Nanshu, and it took a day and a night to give birth to Mu Nanshu. She was exhausted when she was born. No matter what method Mu Ziqi used, there was no way for her to survive.Mu Ziqi couldn''t ept the news that his wife had just died. He poured all his pain and resentment on mu Nanshu. He sealed Liquan''s body and hoped that one day he could bring her back to life. Mu Nanshu became the object of his refining medicine. He was the child of Liquan, the closest person in the world to her. Maybe his body''s cells and blood can continue Liquan''s life. Since the day of Liquan''s death, Mu Ziqi has been crazy. Mu Nanshu is too small to stand any experiment. He is the life extension of Liquan. He can''t let him die. Before he was more than two years old, mu Nanshu''s life was still normal. Although there is no mother and father''s love, at least he has no worries about food and clothing. In the past two years, Mu Ziqi has seen a lot of medical skills, visited various countries and studied many cases. There has never been a technology in the world that can bring back the dead, but he doesn''t want Liquan to leave him like this. Two yearster, his love for Liquan did not decrease. On the contrary, it was like a spider''s web that wrapped him up. He became more sick and more crazy, he put forward an idea, even if he can make Liquane back from the dead, she may not be able to live like a normal person. So at the same time, he is doing another kind of research. He wants to develop a kind of anti-aging drug. He has be a science maniac, no family, no feelings, only a deep feeling. His love for his wife has blinded everything. After waiting for two years, he finally can''t help but start on mu Nanshu. "Master, this is the young master''s physical examination report." All indicators are normal, even mu Nanshu is only two years old, has shown extraordinary wisdom, he is not destined to be an ordinary child. The two-year-old is just able to speak, and many words are vague. However, mu Nanshu''s diction is very clear, and even some teachers began to teach him to read. In only two years, Mu Ziqi only knew his son from various indicators, and never showed up in front of him. Mu Nanshu''s deepest expectation is to see his father. If he is obedient, his father wille to see him. However, he never thought that his meeting with his father was the beginning of his agony. "Bring him here." "Yes." Mu Nanshu learned that his father wanted to see him, which was the happiest thing for him. He was only two years old, but he was older than other children. "I, I can really see dad?" Nanshu''s voice asked. "Yes, young master, you can see him." "Yeah, I can see Dad. I''ll go back to my room and change my clothes." Looking at the child''s happy face, the servant did not know what to say. The child should not have been born. Maybe he and his wife died together without suffering the next pain. Mu Nanshu dressed himself. Although he was slow, he was serious and independent. as like as two peas, he has never seen him. He knew that his father must not like him, so he had to be good and let his father like him. Xiaonanshau followed his servant out of the courtyard, which was the first time he left the courtyard. Walking along a long, long road, he never knew there was such a big space outside the courtyard. "Young master, your father is in it. Push the door and go in." Mu Nanshu looked at the door and was suddenly nervous. Chapter 866 Can I see my father? Xiaonanshu is in aplicated mood, nervous and happy. He always wanted to ask a question, why didn''t his father agree with him? Is father too busy? The gate opened in front of him, and mu Nanshu walked in with short legs. In the antique room sat a tall man, who was drinking tea with a cup. The dense white fog in the tea cup made Mu Ziqi''s facial features vague. Mu Nanshu stood in front of him and called him timidly, "Dad." "Come and let me see." He waved to Mu Nanshu, who came to him. He was not as tall as his legs. Mu Nanshu had to look up to see him, but mu Ziqi had a cold breath. The man in front of him is not like his father, but like a strange passer-by. "Dad..." Mu Nanshu called him again. Why doesn''t dad react to him? Is it really the same as he thinks, dad doesn''t like him? His chin was lifted up, and Mu Ziqi looked at the face which was almost the same as his own, and there was no sign of his mother at all. If he had been more like his mother, he would not have hated him so much. Mu Ziqi saw his body shaking. Mu Nanshu frowned and said, "Dad, are you Hate me? That''s why you don''te to see me. " He was happy to see his father, but his father didn''t have a happy look in his eyes. The mood in his eyes was Hate? Mu Ziqi said coldly: "yes, I hate you. When I see you, I will think of your mother. If it was not for you, she would not die." A child of only two years old, we can imagine how sad this sentence made him. Mu Nanshu held Mu Ziqi''s clothes tightly with his fingers. His head was filled with the fact that my father hated me, and my mother died because of me. Although the aunt who took care of him didn''t directly say what happened to his mother, mu Nanshu also felt it. But he didn''t expect that the first meeting with his father was such a painful thing. Mu Ziqi has not yet recovered from this attack. "Come with me." He didn''t know where his father was going to take him, so he had to follow Mu Ziqi obediently. Until I was taken to a room where there were lots of bottles and jars. "Dad, what are these?" He asked in a low voice. "Want to save your mother?" He nodded. "These are medicines that can save your mother, and you..." Mu Ziqi put him on the experimental tform, "you are the guide to save your mother." His cells and blood were given by that woman. If he could exchange his life for pear''s, Mu Ziqi would not hesitate. "Drug guide?" Xiao Nanshu doesn''t know what this means, but he wants his mother toe back, so can his father like him? He watched as the injection slowly injected into his body. Mu Nanshu had a little pain, which he could bear. At the beginning, he felt that he could keep going. How did xiaonanshu know that bloodletting was just the beginning, and that the real purgatory days began now. Small he often by Mu Ziqi blood test, again and again. Because he is too young, sometimes he can''t bear to fall into aa. Mu Ziqi will let people take him down to take care of him. After several months and half a year, he was brought out again. As Mu Ziqi said, he was just a drug guide. Day after day, year after year, he was forced to ept this life. The intelligence level of Mu Nanshu is far higher than that of his peers due to his intelligence and being engulfed by various drugs. At the age of five, he already had the intelligence of twenty, and theplicated chemical forms were almost the same as one plus one in front of him. Mu Ziqi failed again and again. It is not so simple to bring people back to life. Birth, aging, and death are the naturalws of the world. How can such an easy thing happen. When mu Nanshu was ten years old, Mu Ziqi developed an anti-aging drug. He was happy to take, but did not know that the side effect of the drug is to make his voice be old, his face is much slower than normal people. Mu Nanshu, who has experienced countless severe pain, has been treated inhumanly since he was two years old. He can''t help thinking about all this. Why should he bear it? Is it really their own tragedy? But his birth is not his choice. Mu Nanshu looks at his skin which is whiter than a woman. He didn''t go to school, he didn''t have a normal childhood, and he didn''t have any friends. Like a bird in a cage, the pain and depression make him unable to breathe. Want to escape, want to leave this life. From that day on, he carefully nned his life, took Liangfeng and Liangling from the orphanage, and began to cultivate his own influence.At this time, he already felt that his father was a madman. He had no family affection in his eyes, only refining medicine. And he had no expectations for him. Even though he had some expectations for his father, they were also annihted in the pain again and again. Small he shrunk into a group, tears of tears, "Dad, don''t, don''t do this to me." He was like a white mouse, a mouse manipted by human beings, struggling on the verge of death several times. When he wakes up, he will think that he might as well die. As a teenager, he had the same mentality as the old man. He was used to the joys and sorrows of the world. Mu Nanshu made a bold move and sessfully forced Mu Ziqi away at the age of 18, ending his miserable life. Even if Mu Ziqi left, his life did not improve much. After all, the psychological shadow has fallen since childhood, and he can''t be like a normal person in this life. He is like a doll without joy, anger and sorrow. In other people''s eyes, he is a cold-blooded animal with bloody violence. In Liangfeng''s eyes, they are heartache and pity. They want mu Nanshu to return to normal life. Once some things are formed, they can never be changed. He has no feelings about the love between men and women. Until Gu Qi appears, his world has a light. From mu Nanshu''s simple narration, Gu Qi understood why he never mentioned his parents in front of him. He hated his father and even the mother who gave him life. Even if life is given to him by his mother, he has experienced so much suffering and sorrow. "Little pivot..." Gu Qi hugs him heartily. At that time, when she was in the bathtub, she tasted that kind of medicine. When she thought that mu Nanshu had tasted countless times in the past few years, she was very unhappy. "It must have hurt at that time, didn''t it?" She couldn''t imagine a child just a few years old going through hell. "It doesn''t hurt if you get used to it." This sentence let Gu Qi more distressed, although he did not have a mother, but her grandfather and father spoiled her on the day, the same beginning, is not the same life. Mu Nanshu, who has no colorful childhood, has left much pain and wound in a child''s heart. Even if those wounds have healed, but also formed a scar after scar, always remind him of what happened. "Now that you are out of his control, why do you want to start studying with him again?" Mu Nanshu stroked her hair, "because of you." "Me?" "On the day you go back to the United States, he installed a small bomb on your ne. If I don''t agree, you will be destroyed and killed." A light behind the hidden how much he paid, Gu Qi behind a cool. "You You said there was a bomb on it. " At that time, she also said she had a smile andined about Mu Nanshu''s busy time when she returned home. She didn''t evene to apany her on her birthday. Unexpectedly, because of himself, mu Nanshu returned to the nightmare again. "I''m sorry, little pivot I wronged you. " Clearly he did so many things, but he did not know anything, blindlyined about him, Gu Qi regretted his death. "You don''t have to me yourself for all this, you little fool." "Small pivot, you are the big fool, why don''t you tell me these things." "I am a man. I have no parents in my heart for a long time. Since you appeared, you are my closest person in the world. Xiao Qi''er, I will try my best to love you in my life, and I will not fail you. " This is the promise of Mu Nanshu and what he has done all his life. Gu Qi nodded, "I will be your rtive, your most intimate person." Chapter 867 Mu Nanshu is a person who has everything in his heart. He believes that Gu Qi is good for her, which is just put in his heart. These words he had never said before, by Gu Qi''s nature. If he had not told the truth today, Gu Qi would not have known that mu Nanshu''s past was so miserable. Although mu Nanshu''s whole life brought him pain. Mu Nanshu gently stroked her hair, "Xiao Qi''er, everything is over. Now I have you." As long as he is with Gu Qi, his pain in the past can be cured by Gu Qi''s smile. In this world, he didn''t care about his family, and only Gu Qi could make him care. "Yes, you will have meter." Gu Qi''s big eyes turned and said, "small pivot, can you really study the medicine that can bring the dead back to life?" "I don''t know. It''s not easy. These days, I have adjusted his anti-aging drugs. I believe you can also hear that his voice does not match his appearance. That''s because of the side effects of the medicine. I''ve reduced the side effects of this medicine. The voice of people taking it will not change at all, but the body will heal more slowly once it is injured Gu Qi''s eyes are in the stars, "there is such a magic drug, how can you be so powerful?" "It took him decades to develop the drug, and I just made some improvements." Gu Qi''s face was excited. "In ancient times, many kings wanted to find elixir for immortality. If you lived in that era, you would be a national teacher. No, even now, if you applied for a patent, we would not have to work in this life." Gu Qi''s small nose was scratched by him. "Strictly speaking, this drug is anti human, although it can''t really live forever. However, this kind of medicine can slow down the aging along with the personal constitution. Some people may still maintain the physical function of 30 years old at the age of 50, and only 60 or 70 years old when they are 100 years old. It doesn''t matter if one person is like this, but if everyone does, it will not change the ecological pattern of the whole human being. This medicine must not be exposed, once exposed, it will bring us a lot of trouble. " Gu Qi nodded seriously, "yes, can I eat it?" "You''re not afraid of side effects?" "No, I won''t be hurt. You were taken to test medicine when you were young. Your body is different from that of ordinary people. If I''m old and wrinkled, and you look like a little white face, I don''t want it. " Little girl Du mouth, "I want to be white with you, you are not allowed to secretly bake oil." "I can''t beat you. If you want to eat, we''ll be together, live together and die together." "Woo woo, little pivot, you must be the best man in the world." Mu Nanshu rubbed her head. "It''ste. You should go to bed." "Little pivot, I have onest question. Shall we have children earlier?" When ites to the topic of children, mu Nanshu''s face is cold and his muscles are stiff. "What kind of child do you want? Besides, you have never been a person who likes freedom. If you have children, you will be burdensome Gu Qi clearly felt that mu Nanshu didn''t want children this time. "Xiaosushu, if it''s for you, I''d like to give you a baby. Don''t you have no family? After that, I''ll have a bunch of children to y with you. " "I don''t want children." Mu Nanshu refused directly, and his body was full of rejection. "Why?" "No reason, sleep." He turned off the light and hugged Gu Qi fiercely. Seeing that he was angry, Gu Qi did not dare to ask again. Victor Baba leaned in his arms and fell asleep smelling the familiar fragrance in his arms. However, mu Nanshu was not sleepy and didn''t want children because he felt that he could not be a good father. At least for now, he is not ready to be a father at all. He is afraid that his childhood has shadow, and he will bring sorrow to innocent children. He felt that as long as Gu Qi was enough, he would certainly leave Gu Qi''s favor after having children. He didn''t want that kind of thing to happen. Don''t have children. Don''t have children. In the dark, his brows and eyes were cold. Although Gu Qi was a little aggrieved at the beginning, she was just a child in the end and soon fell asleep. When she woke up again, mu Nanshu was no longer around. She rubbed her eyes and looked at the flying green curtain. Beside her, there was a light fragrance left on mu Nanshu. Since he doesn''t want the child''s affairs for the time being, he should ask for itter. After all, she is still rtively young. "Miss, you are awake." Gu Huanes with a bowl of medicine. "Roon, what is this?""I don''t know. It was Mr. a Wang who made him boil. It seems that it is a medicine for you to tonify your body. How much the gentleman loves you, he also specially gives you tonic." Gu Qi patted himself on the chest. What can I do for a good body of national defense standard? "I think you are very delicate in the eyes of my husband. Please drink quickly." "Little roon, now you only have a gentleman in your eyes, and I''m a youngdy." "Of course, miss. If you don''t drink it, I''ll drink it. Anyway, I haven''t had a good sleep recently." "If I don''t give you a drink, it''s not a cure for your sleep." Gu Qi took the bowl Gulu and drank it up. She and mu Nanshu did not take measures. If it goes on like this, she will be pregnant soon. At that time, he can''t help it. But if he was pregnant and went home, he would kill her. Of course, the old man can''t really beat her. Gu Qi drank tonic, even did not eat breakfast, she ran away. "Miss, where are you going again? Sir told me not to let you run around. " "I went to see a man." Although Mu Ziqi has done so much to Mu Nanshu, I don''t know if it is because they look the same, and Mu Ziqi is also a person who uses deep feelings. Gu Qi can''t really hate him. The more cruel he is to his children, the more he loves his wife. Such a affectionate person has be two extremes. "Miss..." After all, the rtionship between mu Nanshu and Mu Ziqi was extremely bad. Yesterday, mu Nanshu hurriedly took Gu Qi away, and he will certainly be told what kind of person Mu Ziqi is. Under normal circumstances, it''s toote to hide. How can youe back. "Miss Gu." Gu Qi and he just met, but a very skilled look, "Hi, qianhege, where''s uncle?" "In the room." Mu Ziqi is not very well these two days, so he can''t stay upte, so he has to take a good rest. Gu Qi opened the door and smelled a strong smell of medicine. There was a man lying on the bed. It seems that he didn''t expect Gu Qi toe in. Mu Ziqi was pale and wanted to get up. "Uncle, what''s the matter with you?" Gu Qi feels wrong and quickly walks over. "I''m ok, cough..." Saying nothing, he just spit out a mouthful of blood. Looking at his young face and old voice, Gu Qi felt very uneasy. "Uncle, are you sick? You look ugly." Qian He came to clean up, "Miss Gu, the master is not feeling well today, so it''s not convenient to see guests." "I''m not a guest. We''re a family, uncle. Are you hungry, or I''ll feed you some millet porridge." "I''m not hungry." "You can''t be hungry. You can see that your face is out of shape." One side of Qianhe''s face is deformed with fear. Miss Gu, you know who you are talking to. He took a careful look at Mu Ziqi and found that Mu Ziqi was not so ugly. It seemed that there was still a trace of smile in the corner of his mouth. "Brother Qianhe, you go to get something to eat. It happens that I didn''t eat breakfast. I ate with my uncle." "Good." Kilohertz leaves quickly. Mu Ziqi didn''t refuse to show that he had epted Gu Qi''s opinion. If Gu Qi didn''te, he would not have breakfast. "Uncle, are you very ill?" Gu Qi helped him well and found that Mu Ziqi was very weak. "Why?" "What, why?" "Why do you treat me so well? I treat Nanshu so well. You should hate me as much as he does." "To tell you the truth, what you have done is really too much, but who makes me a Yan control? I can''t get angry when I see this face which is the same as xiaopivot. Besides, uncle, you don''t really want to hurt him. You are also for his mother. I can understand you. " Chapter 868 Gu Qi''s words left Mu Ziqi speechless. Obviously, there are few people in the world to keep up with Gu Qi''s brain circuits. Even Gu Huan follows her every day. Sometimes she doesn''t know what is in her little head. Mu Ziqi had thought that Gu Qi would say a lot of great truth because of love, responsibility and blood rtionship. He never thought that this little guy was actually for his beauty? Who is to be reasoned with. "Ha ha ha ha You''re a very interesting little fellow Gu Qi''s unreliable words made Mu Ziqiugh. He had no such effect for many years. Even Qianhe thought it was impossible. What magic could miss Gu make himugh like this? "Uncle, don''tugh hard. What if you spurt blood againter? Although I don''t know what kind of illness you have, you''d better take a good rest at this time, and don''t be too emotional. " "You It''s such a small person. " Mu Ziqi rubbed her hair. This father and son are a virtue. Mu Nanshu likes to rub her head and make her hair disorderly when he is free. It''s like she''s some kind of cat and dog. It''s very cute. "Master, breakfast is ready. Get out of bed and have some." "Uncle, I''ll help you." Gu Qi thinks Mu Ziqi is weaker than she imagined. Because he is facing a young man''s face, you can''t see it. You can only feel it from his body. "Uncle, do you eat millet porridge? It''s delicious with pickles. " Mu Ziqi was a little strange. "Gu''s family is also a rtivelyrge family in the United States. You should ept western culture more. How can you like millet porridge?" As a matter of fact, Gu Qi doesn''t feel like a daughter at all. He is not different from a person who is grounded in peace. "In fact, my family still focuses on Chinese education. Usually, the meals at home are Chinese food, and the western food will be prepared only when the guests are invited to dinner asionally. Compared with thoseplex meals, I also prefer to eat domestic breakfast, millet porridge with pickles, soybean milk with fried dough sticks is a perfect match "What a fussy girl." "Well, uncle, I''ll feed you." Gu Qi''s speech is very funny, listening to it makes people feel happy. "I''ll do it myself." "No, uncle, I feed you. You are the elder, I am the younger. I feed him when the old man is ill at home. The two old men in my family have a strange temper. They are not happy on the surface. They blow their beards and stare at each other. In fact, when I feed them, they open their mouths a lot. " In Gu Qi''s interesting words, Mu Ziqi was really fed by her. Qianhe sees this scene on one side. His mood is veryplicated. If the young master can make up with the master, this is the grand reunion of the century. After eating, Gu Qi also wiped his mouth with a napkin, just like a child. "Uncle, you can go out and bask in the sunter. It''s warm in winter, and it doesn''t dry." Thinking that she hadn''t eaten yet, Mu Ziqi even had some heartache for her. "Girl, you eat first, and then when you are full." "OK." Gu Qi was not polite. He ate himself and studied the practice of pickle while eating. "Your mother died earlier, too?" Mu Ziqi looked at the little girl who was happy to eat. There was no sadness in her body, but the breath of sunshine. No wonder her son is so obsessed with her. She has an inexplicably attractive potential. "Yes." Generally, this kind of topic is heavy, but Gu Qi''s tone is very brisk, "my mother left early, but my father is dead hearted, I advised him to marry again. Although I call him an old man every day, he is not old at all. He likes a lot of famousdies and wants to be a little mother. But my father is one track minded and intends to keep my mother as good as a jade all his life, but I think there is a greater possibility "What?" "My father is afraid of marrying me a little mother. He is not only bad for me, but also has to have some children to fight with me. My father loves me so much that he doesn''t want my local cabbage to be his little princess all the time. " Gu Qi''s words made Mu Ziqi moved. He really loved a woman. No matter whether she was alive or dead, he recognized her all his life. He suddenly thought that if he had epted the reality of pear''s death at that time and had brought mu Nanshu to a big ce, maybe they would not have been like this. However, he had no way to ept pear''s death until now. "Uncle, what disease have you got?" Gu Qi saw that Mu Ziqi was not hostile to her, so he boldly asked. "Physical overdraft." How many days have mu Ziqi had a good sleep these years. I don''t know how to study every day. Even when I''m free, I never have a good rest.The erosion of various drugs, coupled with the reversal of day and night, has led to this situation today. "Uncle, in fact, as I said, it would be best if we could work out a drug. If we can''t, we should not be too demanding. I think my aunt''s biggest wish is that you and xiaopivot can live well. And you spend so much time and energy to save her. If your aunt has a soul in heaven, she won''t be happy. If the living have not lived well, the deceased will also love her son and father who have been protecting her so much. " Gu Qi carefully raised his eyes to see Mu Ziqi. The main purpose of hering here today is to bring the rtionship between father and son closer. How can there be a father and son like an enemy in this world? Mu Ziqi was silent. Over the years, all he thought about was pear''s smile. He hated this son who looked like himself, and never cared about Mu Nanshu. If this life was not for Li Er to give him his life, Mu Ziqi would have killed the son. Gu Qi saw the field cold down, quickly changed the topic, "uncle, you see how good the weather outside, we go out for a turn." Qianhe finds a wheelchair. Mu Ziqi''s physical condition is not very good, and he has to walk very hard. Gu Qi kindly brought him a nket to cover his body. "Uncle, in fact, you are very beautiful here, but I think it''s a bit dull. It''s better for us to have more flowers. It''s spring in two months. It must be beautiful when ites." "Well, a little more flowers." After studying for so many years, he has been working hard for his impossible n, and as time goes on, he bes a psycho. He has not seen how beautiful a flower has been for many years. He has lost too much. "What flowers does aunt like? I''m going to buy flowers and grow them back. " "She..." Thinking of that girl, Mu Ziqi''s face became very gentle. "She likes pear blossom, and the first time we met was in the ce where pear blossom was in full bloom." "What kind of girl is aunt?" Gu Qi looks curious and gossipy. What kind of woman does Mu Ziqi like when he is cruel to his son? "She is the most beautiful girl in the world. Her character ispletely opposite to yours. She is the kindest girl I have ever seen. That is because of her kindness, I can''t bear to let the dark erode her, I have been good protection of her. But who knows when giving birth to a child, I mean give up this child, the child can have again, if she does not have me how to do. She still gave birth to a stinky boy at the cost of her own life and left me, little girl, do you know how sad I am? The woman I love is just passing away in front of me, but I can''t do anything "Uncle, don''t be sad. This is the choice of my aunt. She is not willing to give up this life. She also hopes that your father and son will live well." "Yes, she is the most kind person, only cruel to me, leaving me alone in the world. I look forward to hering back every day, but can she reallye back? Up to now I am not sure,e back from the dead, those people wereughing at my stupidity, how can people go against the sky. But I don''t believe that since there is life and death, why can''t death be reborn? No precedent doesn''t mean impossible. I''ve been studying hard, but recently my health is getting worse and worse. Pear still hasn''t been saved. I gradually feel powerless. Maybe this is God''s punishment for me I can''t save her, but it''s against her will. I''m sorry, Nanshu. I''m in vain Chapter 869 Mu Ziqi seems to have a young skin bag, but his real age and life experience in these years can only be said to have experienced vicissitudes. Seeing Gu Qi, she returned good for evil, not as hostile as mu Nanshu. Even she tried hard to please herself. Mu Ziqi''s body was getting weaker and weaker recently, and his thought had changed a lot. In the past, he never doubted his choice, but today Gu Qi fed him food and chatted with him. He began to have some ideas that he had never had before. Is he wrong? Gu Qi pushed him to and fro in the yard. I''m afraid that even mu Nanshu has never heard of these words. "Uncle, I''m not good at judging things between your elders. Whether it''s right or wrong, it''s over, and I can''t change any results." Gu Qi, who has a high EQ, is good at talking and knows what to say and what not to say. Even if Mu Ziqi is wrong, it is not what she should evaluate. Moreover, even if she scolds him now, mu Nanshu''s childhood cannot be changed. It is better to grasp the present than to entangle in the past. She would be happy if Mu Nanshu and Mu Ziqi could get together. "Girl, what if I said I was going to bomb you? Do you still think it''s over? " "But I''m still here." Gu Qi''s eyes flickered. "If you really blow me up, I''ll be angry, but I''ll live well, then I won''t be angry." Mu Ziqi is good at observing people''s hearts, but he can clearly feel Gu Qi''s lies. Her eyes did not dodge, proving that she had a clear conscience and did not hate herself. "When I didn''t see my uncle before, I also fantasized about it. I didn''t expect that my uncle would get along well." "Little girl, you are the first to say that I am easy to get along with." "In fact, xiaopivot looks like uncle. On the surface, it looks cold, but in fact, his heart is soft." Gu Qi''s mouth raised a light smile, "uncle, let''s nt some pear trees. Next spring, there will be pear blossoms everywhere. The scene must be very beautiful. I hope Xiaoshu can work out the medicine to rescue the aunt as soon as possible, so that your family can be reunited. " Mu Ziqi looked at the deserted yard. In winter, there was silence everywhere. He seemed to see the full garden pear blossom, full of vitality. "Little girl, do you think pear really wille back?" "Yes, I believe xiaosushu can definitely develop that kind of medicine. Is pear the name of aunt? That''s very nice "Yes, her people are as gentle as the name. You will know if you have a chance to meet her." "Well, I believe that my aunt must be a woman like a fairy sister. That''s why she gave birth to a beautiful man like Xiaoshu." This is disguised in Kwa Mu Nan Shu. Mu Ziqi is in a better mood. A burst of coolness came, and Mu Ziqi coughed a few times when he came into contact with the cold air. Qian He quickly handed over a piece of handkerchief, "master." Gu Qi sees the blood of red Yan Yan Yan, see Mu Ziqi this appearance, where can she me him, just some heartache. At the same time, she thought of her father. Although he was not as crazy as Mu Ziqi, his love for his mother was never less. Over the years, he can see that he is also using this way to prove his love for his mother. One extreme, one quietly ept the reality. The only constant is that the two men are the same love for his wife, this love will not change because she is alive or dead. "Uncle, you are not in good health. Let''s go back to the room. You can have a good rest now and give everything to Xiaoshu." On the bleak path, mu Nanshu and a CAI stood at the end of the road. "It seems you don''t have to worry, sir. Miss Gu gets on well with that man." Gu Qi pushes Mu Ziqi. Mu Ziqi coughs up blood. Mu Nanshu also sees it. The man was so sick that he found that Mu Ziqi was not very well. It''s not hard to imagine that Mu Ziqi has been in a state of depression for a long time over the years. He never cared about his body, and his body could not stand the work of turning the day and night upside down. Looking at the picture of Gu Qi and his leaving, mu Nanshu''s mood isplicated for a moment. Hate him? It seems that hate has been used up since he let himself suffer again and again. Over the years, mu Nanshu has neither sorrow nor joy, nor love or hate. If Gu Qi hadn''t changed his emotions, he would still have no feelings. "Sir..." "Let''s go." Mu Nanshu turns and leaves. Gu Qi is safe for the time being. He knows that Gu Qi is his own lifeblood, so he will not move Gu Qi. In Mu Nanshu''s imagination, they should be constrained by their rtionship. Unexpectedly, Gu Qies to Mu Ziqi and they get along very well.When mu Nanshu heard that Gu Qi was going to nt pear trees in the yard and Mu Ziqi didn''t object, he knew that he didn''t have to worry. Many years ago, mu Nanshu always liked pear blossom very much. The white one was very beautiful. He begged the housekeeper to nt some pear trees in the empty yard, but the housekeeper refused. On that day, he drew a pear blossom, but he didn''t expect to be seen by Mu Ziqi. Don''t say it''s praise. It was torn to pieces by Mu Ziqi. Later, mu Nanshu learned that pear flower was his mother''s favorite flower. Mu Ziqi would be very sad when he saw it, so he did not allow anything that his mother liked in his field of vision. Now Gu Qi has vited his taboo, but he doesn''t feel anything at all, which shows that his mood has changed. Gu Qi pushed Mu Ziqi back to his room and helped him to bed. Qianhe came to give him medicine, Gu Qi looked at him skillfully taking medicine, but also some heartache. "Uncle, would you like to go to the hospital? I think you are seriously injured." "No, I know." He''s overdrawn and the potion doesn''t work. Over the years, the driving force that has sustained him to survive is to study drugs. However, the more he goes on, the more he doubts that he will fail, and the more he has no confidence. "Uncle, have a good rest." Mu Ziqi was really tired. He went to sleep next to the pillow. Qian he saw Gu Qi called to one side, "thank you, Miss Gu. If it wasn''t for you, the master would not have breakfast." "Uncle''s illness is so serious, why not take treatment?" "He is a doctor himself, and his body is not any other incurable disease, but the result of not eating on time and not resting for a long time." "How can it be cured?" "His foundation has been overdrawn, and now there is only one way to have a good rest." Qianhe sighed, "the master seems to like Miss Gu very much. If you apany the master more, maybe he is in a better mood." "I see. Is the rtionship between uncle and Xiaoshu very bad?" "It can''t be said that the rtionship is bad. To be exact, they are like strangers who don''t know each other. Father and son don''t kill each other. They use the most familiar strangers to describe them This is the most terrible, two people are the same indifference. "You go and prepare some dishes that uncle likes to eat." "Yes, Miss Gu." One morning, Gu Qi was busy in and out. Mu Ziqi slowly opened his eyes and found a small figure in front of the window sill. He had a close look at Gu Qi. "You Not yet? " "Uncle, where am I going? Xiaoshu is busy and I am bored. I can only stay with you to relieve my boredom. Are you awake? I''ll help you get up to eat. At noon, qianhege has prepared your favorite food. " Mu Ziqi looked at the flowers on the table "I bought some flowers when I was bored. I thought it would be more fresh and natural in your room. Uncle can have a good look at these beautiful flowers." In addition, she also added some beautifulce and tablecloth to make the room no longer so monotonous and boring. "Sorry uncle, I changed it without your permission. I hope you are in a better mood and full of vitality." "It''s OK. I love it." He had not seen so many bright colors for a long time. "Master, dinner is ready." "Brother Qianhe, I''lle." Gu Qi was about to go to pick up the te, but his eyes were ck and he fell to the ground without warning. Mu Nanshu is not at ease. Gu Qi stayed here for too long. He just came in and saw this scene. "What have you done to her?" Chapter 870 Mu Nanshu picked up Gu Qi. Gu Qi in his arms just fell asleep, and there was no look of pain on his face. "I didn''t do anything this time." Mu Ziqi calmly replied, "this is to ask what you have done to her." Mu Nanshu feels Gu Qi''s pulse and finds that her pulse is stable, not like something wrong. "Little Qi''er." He shakes Gu Qi, but finds that Gu Qi has no consciousness at all. She fell into a deep sleep and was unconscious. This mu Nanshu can no longer tell himself that this is just a coincidence, he saw Gu Qi fall without warning. He looked up at Mu Ziqi. "What do you mean?" Mu Ziqi asked him to put Gu Qi on the couch and have a good rest. To be honest, he really likes this little girl. "Are you and her roommates?" If he didn''t like Gu Qi, he would not tell mu Nanshu the truth. Mu Nanshu also felt strange. He was clearly talking about Gu Qi. Why did he suddenly ask about this topic again. However, mu Nanshu is familiar with Mu Ziqi''s identity, and he will never say anything inexplicable. "Yes, so what?" The first time is in the United States, her birthday, he did not intend to touch her, but the little girl refused medicine, insisted on waiting for him. Thinking that originally two people are really in love, they will not always abandon, love her well. The second time was that she came to Paris. Last night, she pestered herself not to leave. Mu Nanshu was a normal man, and there was no need to refuse. He did not know how his rooming with Gu Qi could cause Gu Qi to faint. "I''ve been experimenting with you since I was a child, and I''ve tried so many drugs for you. You are alive, the body also has a certain antibody, general drugs have no effect on you. It''s good for you, and the bad thing is that your body has changed subconsciously. Those drugs precipitate in your body for years. It doesn''t matter if you have antibodies. But you and the girl roommate, the girl is just an ordinary girl, in the absence of any measures, she absorbed you, no doubt let the venom into her body Mu Nanshu didn''t expect such a result. "Do you think I hurt her?" Gu Qi fainted in Las Vegas for the first time, not long after he left. Today she fainted again, was itst night!!! He did not do any measures, one is Gu Qi moring to have a child, do not want him to do anything, and second, he has carefully allocated contraceptives that do not hurt his body, Gu Qi will not get pregnant. Smart as he is, how do you know that Gu Qi is in aa. "Yes, there are toxins in your blood and body fluids. There will be no problem in your body, but the girl can''t bear it." Mu Nanshu looks at the girl sleeping on the bed with a sweet smile, as if she is just dreaming. "What poison did she get?" "I don''t know. This kind of poison is not a poison, but on you. I''m afraid there is no second case in the world." Mu Nanshu grabbed his skirt and said, "it''s just that you made me look like this. Now you''re going to harm her! I killed you. " "Wait a minute, young master." Qian He spoke quickly. Mu Nanshu is so concerned about Gu Qi that he would rather hurt himself than Gu Qi. But who could have thought that the person who hurt Gu Qi in the end was not others, it was him! "Now that Miss Gu is in aa, the top priority is how to wake her up. You can''t change it when you do something to the master." Mu Nanshu took Gu Qi in his arms and strode away. "Mu Ziqi, I said that she is my most important person. If she dies, even if she kills her father, I want you to bury her with her!" Seeing mu Nanshu leave, Qianhe breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid of Mu Nanshu''s action just now. The father and son were originally just passers-by. Now that this happens, I am afraid they will be real enemies. "Master, can''t Miss Gu''s poison be solved?" "It''s not that there''s no way, it''s just..." "What can I do?" "The most cruel way." Mu Ziqi sighed. At that time, he did not know Gu Qi, so he was not so kind as to tell mu Nanshu not to touch her. Looking at the wax plum blossom on the table, it''s like a little girl''s smile. He sighed, "pear, I seem to have done another wrong thing." If he could see Gu Qi earlier, maybe he would remind mu Nanshu. Now that things have happened, it''s toote for anyone to regret. Mu Nanshu leaves with Gu Qi in his arms. A CAI and a Wang are both puzzled. "Why is Miss Gu asleep?" A Wang just asked this sentence, he found that mu Nanshu''s expression on his face was terrible, no, Gu Qi was in trouble.Mu Nanshu took Gu Qi to theboratory where there were many medical instruments. Gu Qi said before that she did an examination, and did not check out any problems. This time, he himself gave her an examination, from blood sampling to precise inspection of various instruments. Mu Nanshu didn''t say a word in the whole process. Sure enough, all kinds of radiographs couldn''t find out what happened to Gu Qi. Her vital signs were the same as those of normal people. All indicators are normal, but there is only one small indicator that is a little bit problematic. If it is in the hospital, doctors will not care too much, because it is only a small indicator. However, mu Nanshu realized that it was wrong and studied the data. Gu Qi''s poison doesn''t seem to be an incurable disease. Her body will not change, but she will faint unconsciously. At first, she may faint for a while or a day, butter, the toxic molecules in the blood sample will slowly expand, and she will faint longer and longer. For the first time, mu Nanshu has seen this strange case. He has collected all the sleeping cases in the world. However, there is not a case and Gu Qi, how he did not think that he actually hurt her. Gu Qi woke up at night and rubbed his eyes, "how did I fall asleep?" As soon as he looked up, he found that mu Nanshu was sitting at the table, "Xiao Suo, didn''t you go to theboratory?" "You fainted." "Yes, what''s wrong with me these days? I always faint when I''m moving, but there''s nothing wrong with my body. It''s getting dark. I''m so hungry. Have you eaten yet Gu Qi jumps out of bed like a man who has nothing to do, and sees that mu Nanshu''s expression is different from usual. "What''s wrong with you, little pivot? Did I say something strange in my sleep? " Gu Qi scratched his head. "No "Is that why I broke my teeth and farted? Xiaosushu, you look terrible. Tell me what''s wrong with me. " Before Gu Qi finished, mu Nanshu took her into his arms. "Little pivot, how do you..." "Little Qi''er, I''m sorry." Gu Qi looked curious, "huh? Why do you say sorry to me? Did you do something wrong Mu Nanshu did not speak, but hugged her tightly in his arms. This mu Nan Shu Gu Qi has never seen, she inexplicably be flustered. "You What''s the matter with you? Did you do something wrong behind my back? You split up, didn''t you? " Gu Qi pushed him away. "I warn you, mu Nanshu, if you dare to split your legs, I will see you chop you first and then the woman." Mu Nanshu doesn''t speak. Gu Qi thinks he''s right and grabs mu Nanshu''s cor. "Where is that woman? Is it in Paris that she looks better than me? Or she has a bigger chest Gu Qiyue, who didn''t get a response, thought more and more exaggeration, "I know, she must be a big chested girl. You smelly men, if you get your hands, you will not cherish them. Wuwuwuwu..." Gu Qi cried sadly and wrongly, "little roon, get me a knife, I want to chop this heartless man." Gu Qi is different, crying while running out, Mu Nan Shu La did not pull. Mu Nanshu didn''t know that the little bastard had made up so many things by saying sorry. "Miss, you are awake." "Roon, where''s the knife." "Knife? What do you want a knife for, miss? If you''re so bad at cooking, don''t fiddle about. " "Who says I want to cook, I want to chop down people and kill this heartless man and scum man." "Miss Gu, is that Mr. Gu? The conscience of heaven and earth is not bad at all. " Awan maintained it for the first time. Gu Qi red at him, "shut up, and then fight with you to split." Wang wronged, "Sir, you take care of Miss Gu." Chapter 871 Gu Qineng thought that there was only one reason for mu Nanshu to apologize to her. He split up, otherwise he would never apologize with his character. For a while, she was wronged. She clearly liked mu Nanshu so much that he gave up so much, so he had to split up. Mu Nanshu came out and said, "stop it." Gu Qi picked up his cor and said, "you have no conscience. You want me to have unlimited charm. How many men and women bow down under my skirt. But I fell in love with you, came to Paris specially, and wanted to maintain the rtionship between you and uncle. How do you repay me? Mu Nanshu, do you have a heart, you actually split up! " Gu Huan and others think it''s impossible. After all, mu Nanshu is too busy to sleep every day. How could he cheat. "Miss, are you mistaken? I don''t think Mr. is that kind of person." "Miss Gu, I''m willing to use my personality to guarantee that our husband can''t cheat! If he splits his leg, I will swallow the stone alive. " Gu Qi hears a Wang to say so, must go to pick up a stone to let a Wang eat. "He said it himself. Is there anything wrong with it? You can give it to me now." "Calm down, miss." Gu Qi wiped his tears and put stones in his mouth. This little witch is really different from others. He pulled her back to his arms and wiped her tears. "You hear the wind is the rain." Gu Qi saw his gentle appearance, took a stone to put into his mouth, "are you split, if you split, I''ll give you to plug in." "When did I say I was cheating?" "Well, why do you apologize?" "Is apologizing like cheating?" "Well You apologize, I think so. " Mu Nanshu chuckled helplessly, "other girls cry with pear blossoms and rain. It''s good for you to fill stones while crying. It''s really a bully. Do I dare to split my legs?" "You didn''t say it earlier if you didn''t split up?" Gu Qi eyes still with tears, "really not split?" Mu Nanshu gently stroked her eyes, his favorite is Gu Qi''s eyes. "I only have you in my heart. Do you want to dig it out?" Gu Qi then broke his tears into a smile and took his neck. "Then why do you want to apologize?" "Because I feel bad to you." They made up again and began to show their love in front of others. Gu Huan had never seen such a gentle husband. Normally, mu Nanshu is like a spring in a snow mountain. He is not interested in anything. Seeing his gentleness at the moment, Gu Huan really has a wonderful power of love. Gu Qi hit his chest with a stone, "you bastard." "Who has you, asshole? If I had to put on such a big hat, I would have been yelling all over the world before I finished speaking Gu Qi to his arms a drill, "you did not see anything, nothing heard." A Wang and a CAI couldn''t helpughing. "Yes, we just didn''t see anything." Gu Qi is a living treasure. No wonder mu Nanshu likes her so much. "Miss, are you hungry?" Gu Huan quickly changed the topic. "Hungry." She cried and looked at mu Nanshu. "I''m so hungry that I can''t walk." "Little bastard." Knowing that she was pretending, Mu Nan Shu Ming still bent down to pick her up. A cold voice came: "serve." "Yes, sir." Looking at two people into the room, a few people this just relieved, "Miss Gu can really toss." Gu Huan herself could not help but Tucao, "my youngdy always makeints about her. She used to be a little bully at home, but now it''s okay, someone can cure her, which is also a good thing." "I think Miss Gu and our husband are made for each other, attracting and restraining each other." "Yes, our husband is such a powerful person. Now Miss Gu''s every move makes him very nervous. Before Miss Gu appeared, our husband was very cool." "But Miss Gu and Mr. Gu are reallypatible." Gu Huan saw Gu Qi taken away with a sweet smile on her face. "My miss is beautiful, and my husband is handsome. Their children must be super beautiful. I can''t help but want to wait for the youngdy to give birth to her, and I will bring her young master every day." "Miss Gu won''t have children." A Wang is quick at the moment. "What do you say?" "No, it''s nothing. I still have something to deal with." "Ah Wang, stop and speak clearly!" Gu Huan catches up. Gu Qi, like a piece of brown sugar, pasted on Mu Nan Shu, "Xiao Shu, you are not allowed to split up. Do you know, I really like you. I have never liked a person so much." Mu Nanshu rubbed her cheek, "Xiao Qi''er, how can I give up?"He is not good at words. Only he knows how much he cares about Gu Qi. A man is used to it in the dark, and suddenly there is a beam of light in front of him. He will only try to grasp this light. Gu Qi gave him a kiss on the face, "then promise me that you will not leave me in this life!" "Don''t leave." "I''m going to take that anti-aging drug, and I''m going to be with you. Although people only have a lifetime, I hope we can stay together for a long time "Well, I''ll eat with you." Mu Nanshu kisses her forehead and thinks about it. He still doesn''t intend to tell Gu Qi about the poisoning. He hoped that Gu Qi would be happy every day and not cover her smile with anything. "It''s very kind of you, sushu. I think I''m the luckiest person in the world. Although my mother died earlier, my grandfather and father doted on me. I grew up with a good wind and now I have met you Mu Nanshu touched her cheek heartily, and he became her disaster and hurt her. "Not hungry, eat first." "I want you to feed me." "What a goblin." Gu Qi sajiao but a good hand, mu Nanshu pain her, also by her. In the evening, Gu Qi pestered mu Nanshu again. This time, mu Nanshu had foresight. "Yes, you must." "No, I want to have a baby with you." "Xiao Qi''er, I don''t want children for the time being. I just want you." When ites to the topic of children, mu Nanshu is a bit prickly. If he can, he will never go there. He will find a better way to detoxify, will not hurt Gu Qi. "Small pivot, you think ah, we have a babyter, you are busy with you, I and the baby y together good." The toxin was already in her body, and he was unable to determine whether it would aggravate her condition. "I can let you do anything, but this is not the case." "Good, good, I listen to you is, I have washed fragrance, you go to wash." Gu Qi pushes mu Nanshu into the bathroom. Hearing the sound of watering from inside, she takes out a needle with a smile. Hum, she must be pregnant if she breaks her umbre! When she had a child, mu Nanshu had to ept it and ept it if she didn''t. It''s not easy to pacify Gu Qi and coax her to sleep. Mu Nanshu covers her with quilts. He has to continue to study Gu Qi''s case. Light hands and feet out of bed, will clean up the mess, careful he found a passive hand and foot of the small umbre. Helpless sigh, this little bastard, as expected, what must be done. It seems that she will have to cook soup for her again tomorrow. At this juncture, she must not have children, otherwise he will have a crooked mind. He went to Mu Ziqi today, and the answer he got was the same as what he thought. Gu Qizhong''s poison is very strange, it should be the only case in the world, and the toxin is in her blood. The simplest and direct way is to exchange blood. If the exchange of blood is not difficult, but if the operation is to be 100% sessful, her child will have to have the same blood type. If it is an adult child, it is not impossible to do a blood exchange operation. The key is that he and Gu Qi''s children should integrate their own blood to save Gu Qi. How can children mu Nanshu afford to wait? Gu Qi''s body can''t wait, so he has to take blood from his whole body before he grows up. Such a small child, after the exchange of blood surgery, even if it does not die will have an impact, after all, is their own children, who can be willing to start? That is to say, one life for another, Gu Qi yells every day to have children. She already likes children in her heart, and she can''t treat her like that. Fingers gently stroked her face, "small seven son, no matter what method, I will let you recover health." Chapter 872 After a good night''s sleep, Gu Qi wakes up from his sleep. Mu Nanshu is no longer around. Gu Qi is still in a good mood and rolls on the bed. The ce where he had slept had a faint fragrance, which Gu Qi liked very much. She feels like a pervert like a man. I like his appearance, his personality and his taste. Mu Nanshu is the most perfect man in the world, even if every finger is exquisite. Gu Qi stretched out and got out of bed to wash. After a while, she could go to Mu Ziqi again. Although others are afraid of Mu Ziqi, Gu Qi likes him very much. Maybe he looks the same as mu Nanshu, and he has a kind of intimacy. She was ready to go out to eat breakfast with Mu Ziqi. A CAI came over with a bowl. "Miss Gu, where are you in a hurry?" "Go to y with uncle, and give me tonic soup?" "Yes." A CAI is a little guilty. Gu Qi also did not doubt, also patted his body, "my body is strong like an ox, which needs to be filled every day, but small pivot works hard every night, give him a drink." "Miss Gu, this is specially prepared for you by Mr. Gu. Don''t embarrass me." "Well, well, I won''t embarrass you. I''ll just drink it." Gu Qi is ready to drink with a smile. Gu Huan rushed over, "Miss, you can''t drink it!" "Roon, why do you look like this? Is it poisonous?" Gu Qi looks at her suspiciously. A Wang grabs Gu Huan, "you promised me not to say." Yesterday, he identally revealed his mouth. Gu Huan grinded him all night before awan told her quietly that Gu Huan turned around and ran to Gu Qi. "What don''t you say? Xiaowangwang, what are you hiding from me Gu Qi looked at their expressions and put the soup bowl back. "Miss, the soup in this is not a tonic at all, it is a medicine to prevent you from getting pregnant." Gu Qi''s eyes red, "a Wang, is what she said true?" A Wang dare not and Gu Qi opposite, weak turn to look at a CAI. "You don''t say, OK, a CAI, what kind of medicine is this?" A CAI took a deep breath, this a Wang is not enough to aplish, more than to fail. As it was, he had to take over the mess. "To tell you the truth, Miss Gu, it does have contraceptive effect. Many drugs can hurt the body. Mr. Gu specially formted this medicine. Besides contraception, it has tonic effect on women''s body. I didn''t cheat you about that." "Good one didn''t cheat me!" Gu Qi will directly smash the soup bowl, "just don''t tell me the ingredients in this, so that I can''t have children, are you so happy?" "Miss Gu, it''s not like that, sir. He doesn''t want children for the time being." "I don''t want to. I don''t think Gu Qi deserves to have his child, right?" "Of course not. The only woman you like to care about is you. Everyone can see it with your eyes. Miss Gu must not belittle herself." A Wang also worried, this matter is his mouth to break out of the disaster. "Miss Gu, you can''t misunderstand our husband''s heart for you. He has to dig it out for you. It''s just that you don''t want children. Maybe your husband thinks you are too young. He doesn''t want to have children so early Although mu Nanshu himself told her not to have children for the time being, Gu Qi always felt that as long as he had children, he would not say anything. I didn''t expect that he did so well and prepared contraceptives for himself directly. Gu Qi was toozy to argue with a Wang, "what about your husband?" She wants to find mu Nanshu. In theboratory, mu Nanshu thought of a possible cracking methodst night. He is doing an experiment, Gu Qi''s poison is not relieved for a day. "Mu Nan Shu!" Gu Qi stormed in. "What''s the matter, little Qi''er?" Mu Nanshu didn''t know what happened to the bomb again. "Why did you give me the pill?" Gu Qi was so angry that he was about to explode. "Because I don''t want you to get pregnant." Mu Nanshu answered calmly. "Do you think I don''t deserve to have a baby for you?" Gu Qi couldn''t think of any other reason besides this result. "No, you''re too young to finish school." "Little? In the United States, my age is the legal age for marriage. Is there a problem with childbirth? As long as I want, I can jump to finish my studies at any time. What''s more, I don''t care about these things. What do you care about so much. Don''t you have a lot of money. You can raise me, but you can''t afford to have one more child? " Gu Qi didn''t know what mu Nanshu thought. He could feel that he liked himself very much, but since he liked it, he insisted on not having children. "It''s not about parenting.""What is that? Are you afraid of trouble? I''m not afraid of trouble, you seeder Gu Qi was really angry, and could scold him. Mu Nanshu is patient and tries to calm down Gu Qi. "Xiao Qi''er, calm down and listen to me first." Gu Qi is angry, how can you hear what others say. "I don''t want to listen. I''ll just ask you, I''ll give you a baby, do you want to or don''t want to!" Gu Huan can''t help but want to boast, seven Ye is on line again. But people are forced to marry, no one forced men to have children. Mu Nanshu almost didn''t think about it. He said directly, "we can''t have it now." "Not now. When will you give me an answer?" Gu Qi has stepped back. "It''s not clear at this time." To judge ording to Gu Qi''s physical condition. Gu Qi suddenlyughed, "good, good one can''t be sure." She released her hand. "Mu Nanshu, you are the first person I love and the first man I want to give birth to you. But now I think I''m wrong. Maybe we shouldn''t have met in the first ce." She was about to turn around and leave. Mu Nanshu grabbed her hand and said, "where are you going?" "It''s none of your business where I go in the future. Let go!" Gu Qi broke free from his hands and Gu Huan rushed to meet him, "miss." She is familiar with Gu Qi''s character, Gu Qi is very proud of a person, she finally fell in love with a man, but also to give him children. This is absolutely true love, but the man refused to have children, Gu Qi is feeling hurt her self-esteem. A CAI and a Wang didn''t expect things to be like this, "Sir, what should I do now?" Mu Nanshu looked indifferent, "let her go." "Mister, Miss Gu will misunderstand you." "No harm." At the top of the matter, he needs to quickly find out the way to detoxify Gu Qi, who pesters him every day. On the one hand, it will disturb him; on the other hand, it is easy to find out that she is poisoned. "Ah Wang, you follow her and protect her." "But, sir, are you really not going to exin it?" Although mu Nanshu did not say, but a CAI and a Wang can feel and Gu Qi inexplicably fainted has something to do with it. Mr. Zhang has collected a lot of books and cases in the past two days, which must be for Gu Qi''s business. If he doesn''t say it, nobody knows why. "Not for the time being. Follow her. Don''t mention her poisoning." "What poison did Miss Gu get?" "Don''t ask." Mu Nanshu''s face was cold. "Let''s go out. I''m very busy." Gu Qi ran out, Gu Huan also felt that he was wrong. She was worried that the medicine would have an impact on her health. Who would have known it would be like this. "Go slowly, miss." "Roon, I ask you, I''ll go back to America right away. Are you going with me or staying here?" Gu Qi has a cold face. "Well done, miss. Why are you leaving? Don''t you really want to see Mr? It''s not easy to see you again "You know my temper. I don''t mind giving birth to him. He is a big man. To be frank, he just thinks that I don''t deserve to keep him. I''m not born to be cheap. People don''t have to wait. I''ll book the ticket right away. Do you want to go or leave? " "Don''t be impulsive, miss." "Don''t mention impulsive things. I''m going now. Do you follow me or not?" Gu Huan no idea, see Gu Qi so angry, also know toply with her heart, "I must be with you." "OK, book the tickets now. I''m leaving!" "Yes Miss Gu Qi was very angry. "Book me the nearest ne, and I''ll be right here." She wants to say hello to Mu Ziqi before she leaves, which is her politeness to be a junior. Chapter 873 There are many more people in the normally bleak yard today. It seems that they are here to nt pear trees. Qianhe is in charge, see Gu Qie over and give her a greeting, "Miss Gu, you are here, the master just hasn''t eaten yet." See Gu Qi not smile, but look very ugly. Qian he followed Mu Ziqi for a long time, and he was able to observe his words. "Miss Gu, who made you angry?" Gu Qi shook his head. "It''s OK. Where''s uncle?" "In the inner room, if he knew you came to see him, he would be very happy. The master hasn''t had such a happy chat with people for a long time. Miss Gu, the master actually likes you very much. Other people''s knees are broken and they don''t have a chance to meet the master. But he is patient to listen to what you say to him. I think if youe every day, the master will get better earlier. " "I''ll go in and see him." Gu Qi pushes the door and enters. With breakfast of all colors on the table, Mu Ziqi''s face was more brilliant than yesterday. "Girl,e and have breakfast with me." Seeing the same face as mu Nanshu, Gu Qi was angry. She was not polite and sat down on the stool. "South pivot makes you angry?" As soon as Mu Ziqi opened his mouth, he asked about the subject. Gu Qi Duined: "uncle, mu Nanshu is an asshole." Her angry appearance made Mu Ziqi feel very cute, "I remember yesterday you said in front of me how good he is, how he is now a jerk? Isn''t beauty everything? " "Well, you judge. I like him and he likes me. Is it wrong that I want to give him a child?" "That''s right." "But this son of a bitch is not willing to have children with me. You said that he would sow a seed, nurture and nurture all my business. What can he refuse? There''s only one reason I think about it. He thinks I''m not worthy of his baby. " This little girl is really different. Her anger is different from that of others. Mu Ziqi naturally understood why mu Nanshu didn''t want to have children. "Girl, he doesn''t want it for the time being. Why don''t you wait?" "I don''t want it. I''m going to give birth to him, uncle. I came here today to say goodbye to you. I''m going to go home." "Go home?" Mu Ziqi felt ufortable, as if he had just got an interesting object and was about to lose it. "Well, I''ve said a lot of hard words, and he won''t have children with me. Then why am I still shameless here?" Mu Ziqi never had the habit of leaving people, which was the business of Gu Qi and mu Nanshu. Obviously, Gu Qi was so angry that mu Nanshu didn''t tell her about her body, and he was not a talkative person. "If you want to go, at least apany me through the breakfast." Mu Ziqi sighed. "Well, uncle, you should have a good meal and a good rest after I leave. Don''t be tired or hungry." In the face of the little girl''s advice, Mu Ziqi wants to say that I will be happy if you stay. He just chuckled, "OK." "Even for the sake of auntie, you have to care about your body. I believe that bastard can develop that kind of medicine to save auntie." "Good." In fact, Mu Ziqi during this period of time, I don''t know whether it is because mu Nanshu and Gu Qi''s affairs have infected him, and his mood has changed a lot. It seems that he has not been as persistent as before. If the drug can not be developed, he will go to d and stay with his pear, forever locked in the ice. He realized his mistake to Mu Nanshu, and Gu Qi''s appearance made him feel the value of his life. In his heart, he hoped mu Nanshu and Gu Qi could be together. Gu Qi is a good girl. Like pear, he doesn''t want mu Nanshu to let her down. Anger return to anger, Gu Qi did not bring the mood to Mu Ziqi. "Uncle, eat more." One side of Qianhe looked at Mu Ziqi, who had a good meal. He had not had such a peaceful meal for many years. All this is because of Gu Qi''s arrival. It is clear that everything is developing towards the benefits, but Gu Qi wants to leave. "Miss Gu, my young master has a lot of ideas since childhood. He is absolutely sincere to you, but it''s about the children. Why are you so young and worried?" Qianhe doesn''t want Gu Qi to leave. If Gu Qi can apany Mu Ziqi for a while every day, Mu Ziqi will get better. "I just can''t think of it. We really love each other. It''s not the icing on the cake to have children. Forget it. Anyway, I''ve made up my mind." Gu Qi was also angry. He wanted to go, but mu Nanshu let her go. Obviously, he didn''t put her in his heart. Her careful thinking was collected by Mu Ziqi. After all, he was just an outsider, unable to participate in children''s affairs. What''s more, he is the initiator of all this. He looks at Gu Qiqi and eats fiercely.Chewing dried radish is like mu Nanshu''s meat. Every time you chew it, you want to crush it. "Uncle, do you think mu Nanshu was made of stone? Smelly and hard! I don''t know how to adapt at all. I''m a girl who''s talking about it. What else does he want? I didn''t force him to have a baby with a knife. " "Don''t be angry. Nanshu has his own ideas. Don''t me him." "It''s weird, it''s weird, it''s a bore." Gu Qi is like a naive big child, even if angry with coquetry. Mu Ziqi wanted to say a lot of things, but finally he held back his heart and didn''t say a word. "Girl, you should learn to believe him. The men of Mu family are single-minded." "But I said I was leaving, and he didn''t stop me, so he let me go. I think he didn''t have me in his heart." "Do you insist on going?" "I''ve let out all my hard words. I''m sure I''ll go." Gu Qi''s anger is gone now, but it''s OK. It is obvious to all that mu Nanshu is good to her, but he still disagrees with the matter of children. I don''t have to live, don''t you think he will still be as satisfied as before. Who knows that mu Nanshu was so angry this time that he not only didn''t agree, but also was so tough. He didn''t even stop him from leaving. If he didn''t leave, he would lose face. Mu Ziqi got up and said, "I''ll have the bird''s nest stewed for you. You can eat itter." Then he went out of the house to find mu Nanshu. As expected, the man worked hard in theboratory. the child looks as like as two peas. Mu Nanshu knew that she was poisoned and would try his best to detoxify Gu Qi. "She''s leaving." Mu Ziqi spoke lightly. "I know that I can''t apany her wholeheartedly here. It''s better to set her free temporarily. I need enough time to sort out a lot of literature. She is mischievous and will certainly interfere with her. It is good for me to leave now "Why not exin? Now she''s leaving with a misunderstanding of you. " "I''ll exin the day I detoxify her." The men of the Mu family are all one track minded, and they will not change what they decide, even if they are misunderstood by women. "She''s a good girl, and I hope you cherish it." Mu Nanshu, who hasn''t raised his head all the time, makes a move in his hand. He looks up at Mu Ziqi and is surprised in his eyes. "It''s rare that you should say such a thing. It''s not like you." "People will change. Nanshu, I lost your mother. I know what it''s like, so I hope you can treat her kindly." Otherwise, he would not have made a special trip to be a lobbyist today. "Can you detoxify her?" "No, I devoted myself to the research at that time. I didn''t care about the consequences and didn''t think it would hurt her. At present, I know only one way." If Mu Ziqi could do it again, he would never do that to Mu Nanshu. What he created was not one tragedy, but two tragedies, together with Gu Qi. Gu Qi''s poison is nothing else, but it is a kind of strange. You say it''s killing you? People are really not killing themselves, just fainting from time to time. If you want to solve the problem, the best way is to exchange blood all over the body, or the blood of your own children. It was as if the Mu family had fallen into a curse. "I''ll find a way to crack it." Mu Nanshu said fiercely. In the past, he did not know why he would read so many medical books, but now he knows that it is for Gu Qi. Mu Ziqi sighed, everything is his fault. Chapter 874 Mu Ziqi failed to convince mu Nanshu that he was his own son and that he was his own temper. Compared with Gu Qi''s body, it is obvious that Gu Qi''s body is the first and foremost. Gu Qi is in his hands and feet, waiting for her to leave his own peace of mind research, want to give her early detoxification. Back to the room, but was informed by Qianhe Gu Qi has just left. "Master, don''t be sad. I think Miss Gu''s careless appearance might have been better for two days." Seeing that Mu Ziqi''s face was gloomy again, he sighed. "In the end, it''s all life. The men in Mu''s family can''t get happiness." "Master, don''t say that. Everything will be OK. Miss Gu''s poison is different from that of his wife. The young master is so clever that he will surelye up with a method of restraint. " "Qianhe, I don''t know until now that I have been doing a stupid thing for the past 20 years. I not only failed to save pear, but also wasted the life of the child she had exchanged for her life, making him unhappy. Gu wench''s father and I have the same experience, but choose to raise her well, I really regret. In those days, if there was no sword to go to the extreme, Nanshu would not be like this now, and she would not have been implicated. If pear had a spirit in heaven, she would me me for what I had done "Master, don''t me yourself. It''s all because you love your wife so much that she won''t me you." Looking at the pear trees in the yard, he may never see his pears in his life. "Pear..." He sighed, and his words were full of remorse. Gu Qi finally left, her pride and self-esteem can not let her stay there. Before leaving, she also specially went to the rose castle to say goodbye to housekeeper Zhen. Maybe this is a farewell. After a long flight, she returned home. "Little girl, have you been crazy recently? Why didn''t your father see you at school? " The old man poked Gu Qi''s forehead. Gu Qi is like a bird that flies out for a long time, and plunges into the old man''s arms. "Old man." If such address is heard by others, she will be scolded for not being big or small. However, this girl has not been used to it since she was a child. The people who care for her family are used to it. Look at the expression on her face, the old man is a face of heartache, "what''s the matter? Who bullies my little darling? I''ll let your father beat him. " Don''t look at ordinary times the old man always ys her forehead, however extremely protects the short, he may not give up others to bully his little girl. "Grandfather Wuwuwu... " Gu Qi suddenly cried in his arms, unspeakable grievance. "Don''t cry, don''t cry, you tell grandfather, what happened? Who bullied you? " Gu Qi''s nature is lively and lovely, even when he was a child, he just got up and continued tough. To be able to make this girl cry like this shows that she is really wronged. Gu''s father was also distressed, "what''s the matter? Who else dares to bully you? " "Dad, you don''t have a son-inw." Gu Qi cried and howled. Before Gu Qi said she had a boyfriend, mysterious appearance, in fact, they did not care. After all, the child has always been lively, and there is no truth in his mouth. They think it''s just a little girl''s excuse. "If someone else dares to dump my daughter, I want to see where it is and who the stinky boy is." "It''s an asshole, a big jerk. He didn''t dump me. I dumped him." "You dumped him, then you are still so sad?" Both were puzzled. This little girl is bold to love and hate. If she really doesn''t like that man, she won''t look like she is crying now. It''s like Mike liked little girls so much. They grew up together in childhood. Mike didn''t know how many times he carried the pot for her. Although most families want to find a suitable family, we can see that Mike ismitted to the little girl. Mr. Gu also acquiesced. He would find a son-inw to help the little girlter. They all thought they were a couple. Who knew that Mike forced Gu Qi to give him a chance. The little granddaughter''s heart, Mr. Gu, can''t understand it. In recent years, because of her yfulness, she doesn''t even notice Nangong family. I really don''t know what kind of immortal man this little bastard is looking for. Now I haven''t seen the son-inw of this son-inw, and the little girles back crying. Gu Qi is very aggrieved, the old man is deeply distressed, "don''t cry, just throw it away, my girl who cares for my family, that''s what other people want." "Yes, dad will arrange a blind date for you right away. What kind do you like?" "Dad, I''m hungry." Gu Qi is full of tears.Little girl, this has note out, two people also inconvenient to say more. "Well, I''ll ask Aunt Zhang to make you your favorite food, roon. Take thedy down to change clothes and wash her face. What does she look like crying?" "Yes." Gu Huan pulls Gu Qi to leave, and she didn''t expect things to be so big. "Miss, you really don''t want a gentleman?" "You like to go yourself." Gu Qi was very fierce. "Miss, although I don''t know what happened, I know that my husband loves you very much. It''s hard to say that he doesn''t want children." This does not need Gu Huan to say, Gu Qi himself knows. "That''s what makes me angry. What can''t he tell me?" "Miss, you don''t know the character of your husband, so a man." Gu Qi directly threw his shoes to the bed, "I don''t listen, I don''t listen." "Miss, you..." Gu Huan has no way. See Gu Qi lying on the big bed thinking about life, "Miss, what are you going to do next?" "What else? If Mu Nanshu doesn''t want me, I''ll have fun by myself. I''ll go to the bar tonight. I''ll see if my seventh master''s charm is as good as it was then. " "Miss, it''s bad for a girl to drink too much wine. Don''t you want to get pregnant? Maybe the next time I see you, sir, I''ll figure it out "I''ll just drink it and drink it to death. Anyway, he doesn''t love me." Gu Qi said to get up and jump into the bathtub. After she knew mu Nanshu, she seldom wore men''s clothes any more. She took out her old clothes and went to the bar. Gu Qi also specially gives mu Nanshu a little bug to start, she is to let mu Nanshu know his charm. At the door of the bar, awan stood there like a bodyguard. Gu Qi red at him, "what are you doing here?" "Miss Gu, you are your husband''s woman. You can''t go in and out of such ces at will." "Bah, who said I was his woman? I broke up two days ago. Get out of my way. I''m going to pick up girls today. " "Sorry." "You won''t let it, will you?" Gu Qi sinister smile, "you don''t want to marry my little Roon in this life." "Don''t marry or not, and I can''t let you degenerate!" Wang said with a red face. In this life, Mr. Zhang is the first one. Besides, he has caused this incident. "You dead wood Gu Qi stares at him a few eyes, very upset to go back. In fact, she is no longer interested in the past, but very upset, the appearance of awan just gave her a reason. Gu Qi angrily kicked the stone on the side of the road, as if it was mu Nanshu''s head. "Miss, don''t kick around. You''ll kick someone else''s car." "What about kicking? I can''t afford it. " "Yes, yes, yes." Gu Huan and awan can only follow her. Looking at Gu Qi''s kicking, he heard a "bang" sound in his ear, which directly hit the window of a car and made a piercing noise. "You see, miss, there''s a fight." "No one saw it anyway." Gu Qi didn''t think so. As soon as the voice dropped, she saw the window roll down and just wanted to run. She found the man sitting in the car very familiar. "Oh, it''s you, Nangong. Who did I think it was? How''s your little brother recently?" Gu Qi leans by his window, a pair of elder brothers two good appearance. Nangong Li looks at her coldly and coldly. "Well, why are you looking at me like that? No? I haven''t seen you for months. " Said she would stretch out her hand to poke the forehead of the south pce from, south pce from toward the back to hide, "self-respect." "Nangongli, what''s wrong with you? What about acting? " "If you don''t understand, please respect yourself." Said he is also tired of rolling up the window, the car drove away, leaving a face of muddled Gu Qi. "Little roon, is that nangongli "It seems." "It''s not his twin brother''s, is it?" "He is the only one in Nangong family." "Why doesn''t he know me?" Chapter 875 Nangong Li''s estrangement makes Gu Qi feel strange. What''s wrong with him? It''s like seeing yourself for the first time. "Miss, you see it''ste. Don''t go home and wash and sleep." Gu Huan doesn''t care about Nangong Li. What she cares about is that Gu Qi doesn''t want to be a demon everywhere. Gu Qi seized a Wang''s cor and said, "I''m broke with your husband. What are you doing with me?" "Miss Gu, it''s really hurtful of you to say that. Mr. Gu likes you so much." "He likes me and will let me go? Not even a word to keep. " "My husband is an introverted person. He keeps everything in his heart and won''t say it. I only know that every decision he makes is for you." "Well, you''re his man, of course, speak for him." Gu Qi has a cold face. If at that time he yed a small character, mu Nanshu would stay with her. If he did not have children, he would not have a good life, but he let himself go. He was a heartless person. "Miss, sir wille back to you. He has been busy recently." "Busy, busy, which day has he not been busy?" Gu Qi looks at the moon on top of his head and kicks the stone hard. The depression in his heart can be imagined. She finally fell in love with a person, but who knows this is the end. You say that mu Nanshu is not good. He really cares about himself. He doesn''t have to say it himself. But you want to say he''s good? It''s like the people who see him in a few days after they associate with him. If you want to be charming, no matter which man or woman likes you, you can''t run after yourself? Mu Nanshu was an ident. Gu Qi sighed, God, are you ying with me. "Miss, do you miss sir? If you want to go back, sir "Who would think of that asshole!" Gu Qi walked in front of him. She would not admit that she would miss that bastard, his eyebrows and eyes, and his special fragrance when she came back. That man is like a kind of toxin, quietly infiltrated into his body. Nangong Li looks at Gu Qi through the window. Who is that man? Why do you think she''s familiar? He covered his chest and felt his heart empty after he woke up, as if he had lost some important person. But he carefully inquired about his past. He did not have a girlfriend and refused to be engaged to Miss Gu. He has always been alone, whether in life or other aspects, should not let him too important people and things. The empty heart is not a day or two, until now, he always feel some wrong. I can''t tell you what''s wrong. Sometimes he looks at some shower gel or tableware for no reason. I always feel as if I have changed my habits. "Young master, what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing. Go home." Nangong Li takes back his sight from Gu Qi. "That Young master, in fact, the girl just now is Miss Gu. You used to like her very much. " The driver told the truth. In fact, his assistant and driver all know that youyou exists, but when Nangong Li had an ident, he was looking for you. It was known by the old man, who knew his son''s character. At first, Nangong Li liked Gu Qi, otherwise he would not live in Gu family. However, before long, he told himself that he was not willing to ept the marriage, and then he had a car ident for no reason. After a good investigation, we found out that it was because of the maid that a woman brought back from the ck ship must be unclean. And his identity and background arepletely unknown. Judging from his son''s character, they are out of control and have a car ident. Obviously, this woman upies a very important position for him. So Nangong Laozi let people hide the existence of youyou. Nangong went back to his old house after he was discharged from hospital. There was no trace of youyou there, and he still couldn''t remember it. This section should not have started evil fate, broken or not. "Is she Gu Qi?" Gu Qi''s affairs, Nangong family people have mentioned, Nangong from originally thought he would have a special feeling to see her. She is a special girl, but her mood has not changed. "Go back." Nangong Li was disappointed. Back to the old house, Nangong old man was very anxious, "you are back from the son." "Dad, are you still up?" "I''m not afraid of your ident." "I''m such a big man. How can something happen? Don''t worry." After Nangong left the hospital, the rtionship between the two father and son was better. "It''s OK. I''m afraid you''re not stable." "Doctors say I''ve recovered, so don''t worry too much, Dad. I''m going back to Europe.""Back to Europe? How long have you been back? You just had an ident before. In case... " Nangong Li looked indifferent, "Dad, my situation is very stable, except for some things I can''t remember, everything else is back to normal. My industry is all in Europe and I have to go and deal with it. " "You can turn those industries back. Is it not enough for you to inherit such arge Nangong family?" "Even if it''s going to change, it''s not a day or two." "You can go back, but you have to stay at home for a few more months, and I want to make sure you''re all right. Otherwise, if you are in Europe alone, I don''t know what happened "Dad..." "You don''t have to say much about it. You must listen to me. It''s not early. Go and have a rest." Nangong had to go back to the room first, put the bath water, and then picked up a bottle of essential oil. Why do you always think the taste is wrong? During this period, he had poor sleep quality every night and often had some dreams. In the dream, there was a girl with purple eyes whoughed sweetly at him. Purple double pupil, what influence is oneself? Is there purple pupil in this world? Nangong Li stares at thevender essential oil in his hand, purple, very beautiful color. If someone''s eyes are purple, they should be beautiful. Hey in the hot water with his eyes closed, trying to remember the girl. Can think about it, there is only a pair of purple crystal like eyes in the brain. Nangong li felt that he was like a trapped animal in the. The invisible tightly bound him and made him breathless. He just wanted to break free and leave here. "What is missing?" he murmured In a huge Castle vi in Europe, a woman in a luxurious nightdress looks up at the sky. "You you, thinking about him again?" After years of walking to her side. Although these days, the two have to go through a lot of training every day, in addition to sleeping, their time is full of busy. But as long as you calm down, such an expression will appear on your long face. "Sister, has he forgotten me?" You feel his t belly, there is a small life in it. It is said that their body shape will not change in the first three months. After that, their stomachs will begin to grow up and the fetus will develop and form. The two sisters are pregnant almost at the same time, so their workload is greatly reduced. Hou Yuxiao is very happy, she has two more sessors. Youyou and jingnian are her people, and the children in their stomachs are also under her control. She will never leave them to people with other surnames! Those damned rtives even want to take her property. "Youyou, now you have the same identity as him. If you really like him, you may as well ask grandma..." "No, you don''t know that grandma wants someone to be her son-inw. The young master doesn''t like me at all. He is the sessor of the Nangong family. How could hee? " Youyou is different from yourself. A CAI has no father and no mother, so there is only one gentleman to rely on. As long as mu Nanshu releases people, a is willing to give up everything left by her side, but Nangong is different. "Yo Yo, it''s going to be three months soon. You''ll get bigger and bigger. What''s your n with this child growing up? Don''t you really tell Nangong Li? " Youyou looks at her mobile phone. She has been waiting for a phone call for several months. Face a helpless, "sister, let''s raise the child together, I won''t tell the young master, I don''t want to be his burden." "You silly girl After years of sighing. Chapter 876 Back in the United States, Gu Qi is not happy, even though she is still smiling every day. Today, I pulled my father''s favorite orchid, and tomorrow I broke my father''s old tea. I was so angry that the people who cared for the family saw her every day just like they saw the gue Goding. "Dad, this girl looks quite normal recently." In the eyes of Gu family, this is Gu Qi''s normal. If she doesn''t get any moths at home, no one will believe it. "If she wants to y, let her y. The girl will go crazy and make trouble, but sometimes her face will show no emotion before, which shows that she is really hurt." "It''s not like what kind of man the girl likes?" "Before so many excellent boys she looked down upon, this time let her love to death, do not know what type, to tell the truth, I am really curious." "The curious girl didn''t say anything. The girl''s mouth seemed to be sewn. She didn''t say a word about him. If I asked her more, she would be angry and would pull out my orchids." "This girl, from small to big, is this character, really necrotic, but who let us spoil her, she ah, have no fear." They looked at each other with a smile. Although Gu Qi had no mother, he was big in a honey pot when he was young. Even if Gu Qi didn''t go to school and stayed at home every day, they would not have anyints. "By the way, Dad, the material has been carved before, and will be delivered to our house today." The old man''s eyes lit up, "really? It''s such a big piece of jade that even the master hasn''t seen it. Before carving, many people wanted to buy it from me. I couldn''t bear it. It was amazing when I went to see the semi-finished productst time As soon as he heard that it would be delivered, the old man called him a happy man, although he did not know who was the sacred person who sent the material. The housekeeper hastily reported, "no, no! Master, your eight immortals will be smashed by the youngdy just after it is delivered. " "What! Stop her "You don''t know Miss''s temper. How can we stop it?" The old man, who had always been slow, jumped out like a rabbit at the moment, "damn little girl, if you dare to move my eight immortals, it is moving my life!" When they reached the living room panting, arge group of people took Gu Qi. Gu Qi held a hammer in his hand, which was only a few centimeters away from the head of eight immortals. "Stop it, you little rabbit! Are you full Usually the old man was broken by her old tea is just angry blush just, this time is a direct jump. "Gu Qi, do you want me to break the father daughter rtionship with you?" "Dad, grandfather, you don''t care. Today I''m going to break these broken things." But for a few servants holding on to her, she would have knocked down. The old man ran to the jade carving, "my little ancestor, how did this jade carving offend you? This is a rare treasure. I found the best master to carve it. " "Yes, your grandfather has already agreed with others. In a few days, your grandfather''s friends wille to visit the house. If you destroy it, how can your grandfather blow it?" Mr. Gu red at his son. Is there such a father''s desk? "Little ancestor, you want to break tea, grandfather''s tea you can y, your father has a few pots of rare orchids, you want to toss those things, you can''t move this." "No, I''m going to move. I look out of my way." "I''ll have it put away right away, so I won''t let you see it." "No, I''m angry at the thought of the owner of the jade carving." Two people look at each other, this just reacts toe over, "is the man that you like to send this jade?" They thought that the little girl fell in love with a poor boy, but they didn''t expect that a piece of material that people casually sent was the best. "Hum." Gu Qi turns her head. "Girl, tell me, does his family do jade business? Otherwise, how could there be such a good material? " "No, it''s just that he likes collecting. There are many stones on his shelf that I used to smash walnuts." "What a monster! Have you not been killed by this girl The old man asked affectionately. For those who like jade very much, is it different for Gu Qi to treat bird''s nest as treme, fish bone as vermicelli and good wine as a cocktail in supermarket? "If you can still see me after you''ve killed me, he said," no, if you don''t, he still has a jade room to choose by myself. " As soon as Gu Qi''s words came out, they were all confused, "little girl, does he have a mine at home? That''s what makes you upset? " "He doesn''t value the dead." Gu Qi stuffy way, think of Mu Nanshu before her good. So expensive Koi toss around at will, the best jade material will be brought to her to y, there is no anger on her face. "Girl, who is he?" This time, the old man is better at the identity of Qimu Nanshu."We all broke up and asked him what to do? I''m going to smash this son of a bitch today "Don''t, my little ancestor, you''re not rare, I''m rare, don''t smash, don''t smash, you''re obedient." The old man was almost mad by her. How could this little thing be such a loser. "Well, don''t you hate him?" "Yes! It''s so annoying. " "Well, I''ve found many men for you these days. My grandfather will arrange a blind date for you tomorrow." Gu Qi was silly, "blind date?" "Yes, it''s guaranteed to be excellent men. Don''t you want to start over? The best way to give up one rtionship is to rece it with another. " "Master, how do I think you are such a scum?" "Bah, the little bunny is talking nonsense. It''s settled. We will start the blind date tomorrow and send the youngdy back to the room." Gu Qi lies on the bed, ying with flying insects in his hands. If Mu Nanshu wants to see, he can surely see what she is doing at the moment. He also has one, but also specially taught Gu Qi how to use it. Gu Qilian is on his little bug, this is the first time she peeks at him. Every time he was either doing experiments in theboratory or flipping through books, Gu Qi was angry and distressed. He didn''t care if he ran away? All you have to do is do your own research. I don''t know if he''s looking at his own little bug. Gu Qi throws it aside and his voice is very broad: "I''ll go on a blind date tomorrow and find a man who is taller than you, more handsome than you, and 180 times better than you!" Needless to say, the news of Gu Qiyao''s blind date reached Paris. Mu Nanshu is not in a hurry, but mu Ziqi is worried. What should this little girl do if she really bes someone else''s daughter-inw? "Qianhe, we must stop the girl''s blind date." "Yes, master, but the young master is still indifferent. He is still in theboratory." as like as two peas in the same year, he was only thinking about the research. In terms of the status of the family in the United States, there are not a few people who want to keep up with their families. Besides, we all know that the person who will take over the care of the family is Gu Qi. Marrying her is like marrying a golden doll. Gu Qi said that he wanted to go on a blind date, even without makeup. His first date was an American, tall and handsome. "Can you speak Chinese?" ¡°sorry¡£¡± The other side said that they didn''t understand. After all, it was in the United States. Who would speak Chinese with you. Gu Qi cold face, "next." Her blind datees in a steady stream, and is asked back by Gu Qi''s quirky questions. Thest one is a very fresh young man. It seems that he is of Chinese origin. Before Gu Qi could speak, the man said with a smile: "Hello, Miss Gu. I can speak eightnguages, including Chinese. My Chinese name is Mu Qing. Proficient in ounting, finance and other business you need, Maotai a bottle is gargle, blowing, pulling, ying and singing. The most important thing is that so far, I haven''t had a girlfriend, and my love history is nk, which can meet all the needs of Miss Gu. " Men will before Gu Qi all tricky problems are solved, Gu Qi pick eyebrows, interesting. "You say your name is mu?" "The wood of a single tree." "Well, can you do a back flip? 360 degrees in the air. " Gu Huanshi can''t listen. If you don''t want to make a blind date, don''te and ask these questions again. Besides, are you looking for a partner or acrobatics. "Miss Gu wants to see it now?" "Yes." "Then make a fool of yourself." MuQing''s teeth are very white, and they look good when they smile. Chapter 877 Gu Huan''s face changed. Is this man really? Back flip in this fancy restaurant? Facts have proved that in addition to Gu Qi''s neuropathy, there are other neuropathy. MuQing flipped on the corridor. Although Gu Huan didn''t know why the blind date had to flip back, the man seemed to be doing well. She couldn''t help pping and pping, "that''s amazing!" A Wang is on the side, frowning coldly. He was worried about his husband before so many blind dates. Later, Gu Qi didn''t have that idea. Just when he was about to rest assured, a wonderful flower of somersault came. Of course, he couldn''t see it. "What''s so bad about this? My husband can turn a hundred." Gu Qibai gave him a look, "then you call that bastard toe over and turn for me a hundred somersaults." "Cough..." Wang did not dare to think about that picture. He dared to ask his husband to do so. He did not want to live. Soon, the wood fell to the ground. "Can you enter Miss Gu''s eyes?" "Well done. Let''s go. I''ll treat you to lunch." "Oh? Isn''t there one here? " "It''s not to my taste here." Gu Qi said and took people away. A Wang looked very anxious, "what can I do? Miss Gu is really moved? What''s good about a little white face who can do a somersault? " Gu Wan originally wanted to makeints about his face, and your husband''s face was clear and white. But he did not say a word in front of him. "It''s no wonder, youngdy, what do you think of our youngdy. It can be said that Miss left as a demon before, but is Mr. Right? If you don''t tell thedy, give her that kind of soup. Don''t say it''s the youngdy who is angry. I''ll be as angry as me. Can Mr. Li have a word to keep her? You and I can see that these days, miss is looking forward to her husband calling her. Even if the husband said a word and gave the youngdy a step, they would be able to make up as before. But where is the gentleman? I already said yesterday that miss is going to have a blind date today. Can you stop me? I can''t me our youngdy for this. The message revealed by my husband is that she doesn''t love her. Even if she marries another person, I''m afraid it has nothing to do with her husband. " Gu Huan apanied Gu Qi to look forward toter disappointment. No matter who is right or wrong, Gu Qi is also a girl. Isn''t it right for a man to apologize? Mu Nanshu didn''t even hear from him. What kind of apology is this? "Huaner, don''t leave. My husband really loves Miss Gu." What should he do now? Mu Nanshu''s phone was not answered, only a CAI''s voice came, "is something wrong?" "Miss Gu made a blind date today. Not only that, she also went out to dinner with the blind date. The little white face is tall and handsome, and his mouth looks like honey. If you don''te, Miss Gu will be abducted. " "Sir is busy. Don''t disturb him when you say anything. You don''t know his character." "But it''s about Miss Gu. In case she changes her heart, is there any significance in what Mr. Gu is doing now?" Both of them were lost in thought. A CAI had to risk his life to find mu Nanshu. Gu Qi and Mu Qing change to a big stall, which is run by a Chinese. There are few foreigners except Chinese. "Miss Gu likes such a ce." Wood inclines to smile way. "Don''t you say that you gargle with a bottle of Maotai? I''d like to see if you have any nonsense All the way Gu Qi found that the man was poor and had a good conversation with her. Although she has been drinking for a long time, she has not been able to have a good meal. There used to be a good brother lo. Now lo and K are busy running casinos in Las Vegas. I don''t know if I''m used to staying with Luo. K doesn''t like the Smith family atmosphere very much. She''s strictly disciplined every day. With Luo, she was rxed every day. She felt veryfortable. Just as no one in Las Vegas knows them, she no longer needs to maintain the image of the firstdy. She and Luo are happy together every day, and they have no n toe back at all. Depressed Gu Qi seldom has a drinking friend. How can she not seize this opportunity. "If there is any nonsense, Miss Gu will soon find out." Gu Huan at the side to watch two people blowing ghosts, that man is terrible, Gu Qi said any topic he can chat up. She always felt that things were not so simple. He seemed to havee prepared. Although there are many people who like Gu Qi before, there has never been such a man. Gu Qi wants to drink with him, and he can still chat with her. He can even ask him to do such a thing.Gu Huan suddenly had a feeling that he would be mu Nanshu''s biggest enemy. This sense of crisis is something she has never had before. Gu Qi is a very interesting person. In the past, she felt that with mu Nanshu''s lethargy, the two were justplementary. However, when he met this man named Mu Qing, he was very steady when he didn''t speak. When he said it, he agreed with Gu Qi very well. Two equally interesting soulse together, that is,ughter. Although Gu Huanined about Mu Nanshu on the surface, he was also sweating in his heart. Looking at Gu Qi not far away, a Wang was worried, "how can this be done?" "You ask me, I ask who, if your husband does note again, the miss may really change her heart. After all, my youngdy has always been known as a scum man, how many people''s hearts have been hurt before." Gu Huan''s positioning to Gu Qi is also very urate. Gu Qi is not a general g, and the g is not a human being. Don''t say it''s mu Nanshu. She''s in a good mood when Lao Tzues. "But Sir, I''m really busy recently Miss Gu has drunk a lot. Let her stop drinking. I''m worried about her health. " "Miss hasn''t drunk for a long time. For the sake of her husband, she wears women''s clothes, doesn''t go to the bar, never drinks, and is a good girl every day. It''s a pity that Mr. mu..." Now that smile is sweet, wanton flying is the real Gu Qi. Her smile is enough to make any man fall in love with her. Gu Qi patted Mu Qing''s shoulder, "ha ha, how can you be so funny?" "After all, my soul is one in a million. Can miss Gu appreciate our outing tomorrow?" "Where to y in the winter?" "Amusement park, isn''t Miss Gu very fond of roller coasters? We can try it together. " Gu Qi''s eyes were wide open, "really, do you like it?" "Of course." "Good, good. Let''s go together." Gu Qi rubbed his hands happily. "Miss Gu also drinks a lot tonight. I''ll take you back." "No trouble. I''ll take mydy home." Say Gu Huan to help Gu Qi, do not want to say a word with him more. "Well, mu mu, let''s leave a phone call. You cane and y with me tomorrow." "Good." Out of the restaurant door, Gu Huan a face unhappy, "Mu Mu, miss, you can call it really intimate, do you forget your husband." "Sir, which one? Mr. Zhang or Mr. Ma? " "Miss, you don''t pretend to be stupid. You know who I''m talking about." "I don''t care who you''re talking about. I''m tired and call me when I get home." Gu Qi''s eyes closed. "Miss..." Gu Huan can''t understand what Gu Qi is thinking. Is there mu Nanshu in her heart, or is she really fascinated by Xiaobai? After paying the money, the wood tilts the corner of his mouth with a sneer, and his eyes are no longer gentle and pure before. "Gu Qi is really an interesting person, but it''s a pity..." Qian He has already given all the materials of the blind date to Mu Ziqi, "the object of this blind date is Miss Gu''s favorite today. They also went to dinner together." "The little girl is really free and easy. She went on a blind date so soon. This person should check it for me." "Yes, master. I hear they are going to the amusement park tomorrow." "Let people stare, don''t let the girl be taken advantage of, if that boy dares to mess around, chop his hand." Mu Ziqi''s eyes were gloomy. Gu Qi is his daughter-inw. No one can move except his son! Qian He''s body trembled, "yes, I''m going to arrange the American side of the staff." "Tell Nanshu about it. If he is stubborn again, she will run away with others." "The young master has shut himself up in the research room and will not let anyone in. He cut off all contact in order to find out the antidote earlier." Chapter 878 "Miss, do you really want to meet that little white face tomorrow? I don''t think it''s good to look at his face. " Gu Huan looked worried. "Nonsense, my little brother is angr. When will you look at him? How can I not know?" "I''m just a feeling, miss. You''d better wait for the gentleman." "Sir? Which gentleman? Good night and I''ll go to bed with my brother Gu Qi closes Gu Huan outside the door. At the moment of closing the door, her happy face suddenly copses. Perhaps outsiders think she is very happy, only she knows that she is just forced to smile. That man is very interesting, but Gu Qi''s mind is full of Mu Nanshu. Why can''t that wood make girls happy? Obviously, he can''t deceive people at all, and he never forgets him. He is sick, or he is poisoned by mu Nanshu, the viin! Gu Qi is ying with xiaofeichong. She is so happy today. Did mu Nanshu see that bastard? Didn''t he say that he could only be his woman in his life? He doesn''t care if he''s going to climb the wall himself. "Stinky wood, stupid wood, I hate you big asshole." Gu Qi think think think, feel a little queasy, she lie on the toilet side vomit for a while, she rubbed his stomach. "I haven''t eaten such spicy food for a long time. My stomach can''t bear it." Gu Qi missed mu Nanshu''s special fragrance at this time. She could sleep well every time she smelled the fragrance. After soaking in a hot bath, her stomach still had something wrong. She only thought that she had eaten badly and didn''t think much about it. Soon came the next day. Gu Qi didn''t want to go, but he had an appointment with people yesterday. It was not good to stand him up. She meant to be angry with mu Nanshu. Who knows that one nightter, none of her mobile phones were missed. "I''m so angry, you big wood, don''t you think I can''t climb the wall! I''ll show you now She dressed up and ran out early in the morning. "MuQing spirit Yiyi," drink so muchst night, are you ok? I know that porridge is very good in one shop. Would you like to have a try? " "Good." A Wang and Gu Huan followed their car. Gu Huan held on to a Wang''s hand. "What''s wrong with your husband? My youngdy has climbed the wall. He doesn''t care about it?" "Don''t say it. A Cai said that he locked himself up, and even a CAI couldn''t be contacted. It''s very anxious." "What is he up to?" "I don''t know, but I know it must have something to do with Miss Gu. Do you remember that Miss Gu was carried back by her husband after she fainted?" "Of course, isn''t she asleep?" A Wang shook his head. "No, it''s not so simple. Miss Gu faints and she''s not asleep at all. He gave her a general physical examination and even took her blood samples for testing. Since then, he has been looking for some cases of lethargy and starting to do experiments. Mr. Gu didn''t tell us why Miss Gu fainted, but I think it must be a very serious case. How can anyone faint for no reason, and then call can not wake up? " Gu Huan didn''t understand the problem at all. He just scratched his head. "But I think it''s normal for our youngdy toe back for most of the month. She doesn''t faint and she''s in good health." "Yes, this is what I don''t understand. When I left, my husband specially told me that in addition to protecting Miss Gu, he must tell him at the first time if she faints. It''s been almost a month. Miss Gu jumps up and down every day. She is more energetic than a monkey. She doesn''t look like a patient. But the first time you look so anxious, my intuition is not a small problem. " "So the gentleman is thinking of the youngdy?" "Yes, if you don''t like Miss Gu, why should Ie along? I''m his man. " After listening to a Wang''s words, Gu Huan was also a little worried. Gu Qi had been in aa several times before. ording to her own words, there was no sign. What if she fainted again next time? "Then we have to keep up with the youngdy and not let her faint in front of others." "Yes." Gu Qi and Mu Qing chat spectively. From the restaurant to the yground, Gu Qi looks at the ferris wheel. Last time, she also told mu Nanshu that a homestead man like him who didn''t like to go out would never be able toe to the amusement park to ride with her on the ferris wheel. At that time, mu Nanshu just rubbed her hair and said, "I will apany you one day." She never doubted his words, but she just didn''t know when it would be. "Want to take a Ferris wheel? Let''s go and have a seat Gu Qi shakes his head. Ferris wheel wants to sit with her lover. She doesn''t want to sit with others."No, let''s go to the jump machine." "I think the haunted house is good, or we''ll go and y?" MuQing made a suggestion. Gu Qi shook his head crazily, "I don''t want it! I''m afraid to y this "Besides, you don''t want to be afraid of the ghost house "No "Really not? I heard that ghosts can sing "That''s bad, too. I don''t want it." "And back somersaults." Gu Qi''s eyes lit up, "really? Can I flip back? " "Of course, I''ll cheat you what to do. Go, go in and have a look." Gu Qi was afraid and curious. She was a big child with a lot of curiosity. So she went to the haunted house. At the beginning, her hair stood on her back. "How are you?" "Not bad, not bad." Gu Qi hides behind the wood incline, a word all says not neat. This is how much psychological shadow she has to ovee, "where is the back somersault?" Gu Qi is still thinking about it. "Here it is." There was a creepy sound in her ear. Gu Qi was scared to scream by the unexpected people, and the next second, two eyes a ck fainted in the past. Looking at the woman who fell on the ground, Mu Qing kicked her with the tip of her foot, and her face was a little disdained, "how dare you be so timid?" Gu Huan and a Wang came out of the haunted house and didn''t see Gu Qi and Mu Qing''s figure, "Miss?" "Maybe the roller coaster ahead." "Let''s go and have a look. I''m not at all relieved that miss is alone with strangers." "We''ll all follow. Nothing will happen." Two people look for the yground also did not find Gu Qi''s figure, a phone call but found no one connected. "No, there must be something wrong with Miss Gu. I think that little white face looks very evil." "Yes, he seems to know our youngdy very well. She must have been prepared toe. She must have been taken away from the haunted house by him!" "No, I have to tell Mr. Gu that only Mr. Gu has the position of a little bug. By the way, does she bring a little bug with her today?" "Yes, since I came back to China, the youngdy has taken it with her every day. I know that she wants to see her husband. She wants her husband to see her daily life on purpose, hoping that he can find her earlier." "That''s good. Don''t worry. I''ll tell a CAI immediately that Mr. Gu wille out if it''s about Miss Gu." Gu Qi has not yet woken up to hear such a dialogue. "Brother, is she here?" "It''s her, but why can''t she sleep like a pig? I didn''t inject her with drugs. She was sleeping all the way through the bumps. " Gu Qi heard the voice of wood tilt, she fiercely opened her eyes and scolded. "You''re a pig. Your family is a pig." Wood Qing see wake up Gu Qi, face where there is before gentle, but a face evil four. "You are awake." Gu Qigang wanted to move and found that his hands and feet were locked by chains. "Shit, another one?" She gave a low curse, which Mike had done to her before. "Xiao Qiqi, don''t be afraid. My brother will release you soon." Little Qiqi? Gu Qi how to feel so familiar with the voice, she turned her head, on a familiar and unfamiliar face. "Who are you, brother? Do I know you well? Why do you call me that "Xiaoqiqi, have you forgotten me? We''ve seen it before, but I was so fat at that time. I lost 100 Jin for you Gu Qi thought carefully in his head, "I think of you, you are xiaopang." "It''s me, little Qiqi. I haven''t seen you for two years. You''re more beautiful." "Of course, xiaopang, why do you want to see me? Let me go. " "That won''t work, my brother said. You''ll stay here until you''re pregnant." Gu Qi: Chapter 879 Speaking of xiaopang, he was originally the son of a wealthy family in the maind. His family had just immigrated to the United States. The typical practice of these rich second generation is to eat, drink and drink every day. Before they had a conflict with others in the bar, Gu Qi couldn''t help but beat him up. It''s strange that he fell in love with Gu Qi after being beaten. Gu Qi doesn''t want to understand the logical rtionship. At that time, he was tall and strong. Gu Qi ridiculed him for being little fat. He was also happy and followed Gu Qi every day. After chasing Gu Qi for half a year, Gu Qi was still as ruthless as before. After half a year, he disappeared. Gu Qi also did not take seriously, people''s life would have ushered in a lot of passers-by. Come and go, people who stay with you will be less and less. She is a person with an open mind and has always been very free and easy. In her impression, xiaopang is a stupid, stupid and cute childe. When we met again, she didn''t expect to be in such a ce. "That What you just said, I think I heard it wrong Mu Qing smiles. "I''ll repeat that. You didn''t hear me wrong. I want you and my brother to stay on this ind until they are pregnant Gu Qi a forehead is all ck line, "you have disease?" "You can rest assured that my brother will have a physical examination every month. He is in good health. My brother spent hundreds of days to lose weight and keep fit. I know the family is rich, but we are not bad at home. The two families are equal. It took me a year to find out all your preferences. Although I don''t like a girl like you, my brother fell in love with you at the first sight, and I have to promise this marriage. " Gu Qi is really the first time to see such a arrogant man, "your brother likes me, I will give him a baby? Where does your logical rtionshipe from "You''ve been wandering in the flowers, but you''ve never touched your body. You''ve broken your heart for your marriage. Since you don''t have anyone you like, it''s not a bad thing to ept my brother. First, he will be dedicated to you. Second, my family is very rich, and I will not treat you unfairly when I get married. " The little fat beside him can''t be called xiaopang any more. Compared with thepletely new changes two years ago, it''s amazing that I can recognize him. "MuQing, first, I don''t like your brother; second, I already have someone I like. I won''t give birth to anyone except that one." As soon as xiaopang heard this sentence, he changed his face, "you, what do you say? You have someone you like! " "Sorry, just six months ago, I fell in love with a man." Gu Qi said patiently. "If you married me, you were a liar Gu Qi''s brain seems to be hit by someone. What? She said such stupid things? She has no impression at all. Is it after drinking? "Xiaopang, I know you like me, but you can''t make up such words to deceive me. I haven''t said such words." Gu Qi had just finished saying that she had a knife on her neck. "Gu Qi, don''t bully my brother. He can''t remember wrong. Why? Don''t admit what you say? It''ste now. Now my brother has sessfully slimmed down, and you have to keep your promise, and today you will marry. " Obviously, Mu Qing knows Gu Qi''s character. You should be quick and urate to her, and you can''t give her a chance. Gu Qi almost cried. What did she do wrong? Someone forced her into the bridal chamber with a knife. Mu Nanshu, you bastard! You see, you don''t like me, but others like me. "That Let''s have something to say. Put the knife down first. " "There''s nothing to say between us. You have to obey, or I''ll have to give you medicine." "No, no, no, I don''t take medicine." Thest time she was trapped by her father, she still remembers the taste until now. "Then you start." "Wuwuwu, big brother, this kind of thing is not so simple as eating and buying clothes, or you can give me some psychological preparation time." "No need. Anyway, the results are the same. My brother will treat you well and the wooden family will treat you well." Gu Qi was so angry that she was forced to be like this? "Cough Well, you can give me something to eat. I''m starving to death. Do you need physical strength to do this? What if I get dizzy again? " "No effect!" "MuQing, you are a cruel man Gu Qi coldly stares at him, before in front of oneself is he camougepletely, this is his nature. "Brother, you see, we have been sailing for a long time. Xiao Qi should be hungry. Anyway, she can''t escape here. Let her eat first." "Or xiaopang knows how to love people." Gu Qi was deeply moved. By her so boast, little fat face red."Then I''ll prepare some food for you. My brother has a name. His name is Muzhi, not xiaopang." "Good, good, wood." Gu Qi saw wood tilt left a sigh of relief, wood sitting beside her, less of those fat, now clean like a young sunshine. "Well, you really lost a hundred pounds for me?" "Yes, the skin after losing weight is loose, and I have spent a lot of effort to keep fit. Xiao Qi, if I don''t have you as my motivation, I''m afraid I can''t reduce it now." Seeing that he was still as simple as before, Gu Qi lured him and said, "Mu Zhi, my hand hurts. Can you help me loosen this iron chain?" "No small seven, my brother told me, no circumstances can be released to you." "You see, I''m just a woman, right? Or a woman who has no strength to bind a chicken. Do you all take me to the ind, afraid that I will run?" Wood scratched his head, "but my brother..." "Gu Qi, you will die. Don''t think I don''t know how cunning you are. I said that unless you are pregnant with my brother''s child, I will take you to take care of your family and propose marriage. Otherwise, I will not untie it for you." Gu Qi red at him, "then I want to be convenient?" "This chain is movable. Where there is a fixed chain in the bathroom, your range of motion is only 1.5 meters." "Enough, MuQing, who do you think you are? Why do you treat me like this? Your brother is looking for a wife, not a prisoner! " Gu Qi was angry no matter how good-natured he was. What kind of people were they? Even mu Nanshu doted on him. Why did they treat himself like this? "To me, you are too clever, and my brother likes you too much." Heard Gu Qi''s hair small jump sea for her, this woman can still face calm, dare not too gentle to her. Gu Qi''s fists creaked, and she almost died of anger. When someone served the meal, wood noticed that something was wrong and said, "Xiao Qi, are you hungry? I feed you, what do you like to eat?" Gu Qi knocked over the food on the ground, when she really had no temper. "Xiao Qi Don''t you like this? Then I''ll make you what you like. " "Gu Qi, this is what you don''t eat. If you are hungry, don''t me others." Gu Qi coldly looked at Mu Qing standing by the bed. She said word by word: "you will certainly regret what you did today." On the girl''s stubborn eyes, Mu Qing is also based on Gu Qi''s character to develop this method. After all, Gu Qi is different from other girls. No matter how nice you are to her, she doesn''t like it. Only when she has children can she be more stable. MuQing is desperate, thinking about his brother''s hard work of keeping fit and losing weight this year, for this woman. "Since you don''t want to eat, let''s start now." "Brother, the bed is dirty. Besides, Xiao Qi is so angry. Let her go slowly and take a bath for a while and change her clothes. Let''s talk about it in a better mood." MuQing is the most difficult to refuse his brother''s request, "let someone change the bed sheet for her." "Gu Qi, you can have a good temper. I''ll give you a few more hours to cultivate feelings with my brother." Said wood inclined to leave the room, Gu Qi holding legs squat on the bed. From small torge, she is the heart of the family treasure, even mu Nanshu does not love her, love her, when she suffered such grievances. "Xiao Qi, what''s wrong with you? Don''t cry, I swear, I will be good to you "Will you let me go?" Gu Qi tearful eyes whirling at him, Mu Qing is not Mike will eat his weakness, that man iron heart. If it goes on like this, she''ll be finished. Chapter 880 Gu Qi''s only hope lies in the body of wood, hoping that wood can quietly let her go. The tears are half injustice and half temptation. "Xiao Qi, I can''t let you go. My brother took you here with difficulty. He said that I had only one way to get youpletely." "Is that what makes people difficult? What''s the difference between you and bandits? " "Xiao Qi, I know it''s a little unfair to you. I will really treat you well. You didn''t like it when I was fat, but now? I''m getting thinner, and my brother says you''ll love it "Why are you still so stupid? If I liked you two years ago, I would not wait until today. Besides, I really have a man to like." "Xiao Qi, don''t you like everyone? How can you like other people? " This makes wood feel very excited, he tries to lose weight is to Gu Qi. "And if you like other people, how can you have a blind date? You must have lied to me. I know you like to lie and cheat the most "This time I really didn''t cheat you. I just made a little ufortable with that man and deliberately made a blind date with him. In fact, my heart has never changed." "I don''t listen to me, I don''t listen, my brother said, you want to marry me, you must marry me." Said wood ran out. Gu Qi sighs, xiaopang, xiaopang, how can you be a dead brain? Clearly want to move with emotion and reason, who knows little fat ssmate so ss heart was angry with her. Gu Qi looked at the iron chain wrapped in his limbs and fiddled with the small flying insects on his body. "Viin, now you are happy. You don''t want me. I''ve been robbed to be ady of the stronghold. When you find me, maybe all my children will be born." Gu Qi is now regret, before the uninhibited do not know what to say, others take it seriously, also really lose weight 100 Jin to find her. "Wait for me." The sound of Mu Nanshu suddenly appeared in the quiet room. "Lying trough, pretending to be a corpse!" Gu Qi was shocked. She didn''t hear the man''s voice for a long time. She even thought it was her own auditory hallucination. At that time, mu Nanshu told her about the characteristics of little flying insects, but did not say that they could have a direct dialogue! The voice sounded again, "Xiao Qi''er, listen to me, I''m on my way, you must strive for more time." This time, it is very clear that mu Nanshu''s voice has beening back from Europe for nearly a month. She does mischief at home and calls his name in the dreamnguage. When she thinks he really gives up on himself, he appears in this way. Tears so no warning of the smash down, this is not to pretend, but on behalf of her innermost feelings of injustice and excitement. Suddenly there was no sound, and the picture was straight. Mu Nan Shu was in a hurry. "Xiao Qi''er, what''s the matter? Can you hear me? " It''s not that she didn''t hear it. She was just afraid. It was a dream that she hadn''t heard for a long time. "Gu Qi? Do you hear me "Mu Nanshu, you bastard, don''t you want me? What are you doing in this way? I''m going to stay here and have children with someone else. " Gu Qi''s pettiness also came up. At the beginning of his grievance in Paris, it was clear that he prescribed medicine to himself first, and he didn''t stop him if he wanted to leave. I don''t care about myself these days, as if I were air. Her character is careless, but she is also a woman. "Xiao Qi''er, don''t be capricious. I will exin the previous things to you." "I don''t listen." "Obedient, you must hold the other party, you know?" Gu Qi wiped tears, "I don''t want it." "This is not the time for you to be petty." "Then I won''t be angry if you bark like a dog." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Most afraid of the air suddenly quiet, Gu Qi''s words clearly spread out. In addition to Mu Nanshu, there are also awan and others. Everyone thinks that Miss Gu is really a woman who can make trouble. The scene quieted down in an instant, as if enchanted by a witch. "Hello, Hello, can you hear me?" All the people here shut up. They didn''t even dare to breathe. They were afraid that Gu Qi would find out that mu Nanshu would learn from the barking of a dog. Gu Qi, the monkey spirit''s girl, once tossed up, no one coulde down. "Is themunication cut off?" Gu Qi said to himself, mu Nanshu is really a headache, this girl. Mu Nanshu has temporarily closed themunication function, as long as Gu Qi is safe. After receiving mu Nanshu''s response and knowing that he was on his way to save himself, Gu Qi was also steadfast. She didn''t wipe the tears off her face. Women need to show weakness at this time. Soon worry about her wood again rushed back, he is also carrying a portion of food."Xiao Qi, don''t be angry. You are stubborn. My brother is more stubborn than you. If you don''t eat, he can starve you to death." "I''ve done something terrible. Why did he starve me to death? Or did I dig your ancestral grave? " "Xiao Qi, my brother is a man of death. If I like you, he will let me marry you. I know you''re not very well now, but as time goes on, you''ll know that my brother is actually very protective. After you get married, we''ll be a family. " "Little fat, I''ll never marry you. Remember that." Gu Qi said word by word. Before mu Nanshu made a sound, she was like this, let alone mu Nanshu had alreadye. "And I advise you to let me go as soon as possible, otherwise the consequences will not be borne by you." Mu Nanshu seems to be warm and moist, and the ferocity in his bones sometimes even makes Gu Qi feel terrible. "Xiao Qi, why don''t you understand what I''m talking about? You are already a member of our wooden family. This is our family''s private ind. Outsiders can''t find it. My brother will allow you to go out after you are pregnant. You will be pregnant by then, and you will have to marry me, but you can rest assured that I will treat you well. " Gu Qi did not continue to argue about this topic, "you let people make up the bed." "OK, you wait." Wood of the efficiency or very fast, in addition to a point, he is not willing to give Gu Qisong open iron chain. Gu Qi guard against Mu Qing, in case he quietly put some medicine in the meal, she did not dare to move. Seeing the time gettingte, thest sunset on the ind disappeared. Mu Qing appeared in front of her, "I''ll give you onest chance. Do you want to have dinner?" Gu Qi stares at him and doesn''t speak. Mu Qing is obviously a man who doesn''t show pity on others. "Well, whether you''re hungry or not, the result will not change at all. Somebody, send her to be washed." In a few women led the chain Gu Qi to the bathroom, Gu Qi felt like a pig to be killed in the Spring Festival. There is already a bath in the bath. "You go out and I''ll wash it myself." Several people looked at each other, "Miss, don''t embarrass us." "You don''t even have a window in the bathroom. Are you still climbing and running away? I''m not a pangolin. " "Youe out." This is not the case. MuQing is still at ease. Gu Qi locked the door and quietly took down his own little bug, "little pivot, how long to get there! If you don''te, I''ll be finished! " Also do not know where mu Nanshu is, there is no signal, no response, Gu Qi is very nervous. Now there is no way, she can only take a bath to wash a little longer. Gu Qi is immersed in hot water. The fragrant atmosphere can relieve her tension. But half an hourter, someone knocked at the door, "are you all right? If you think you can procrastinate in it, you are wrong. I have the key This person is really annoying. He was born to be Gu Qi''s nemesis. "Half an hour to go. Girls can''t take a bath clean?" "Ten minutes. If you don''te out, I''ll go in." "Shit, you''re a pervert "Girls can''t swear. It''s hard to hear." "Why don''t you be a Pacific police officer when you are so broad-minded?" Gu Qi''s liver aches because of Qi''s anger. She has always been angry with others. However, she was really afraid that the pervert woulde in, so she had to dress up and prepare a long white skirt for her. She stealthily hid the fly in her clothes and grinded it to thest minute beforeing out. Long hair spread down her holy like a fairy in the sky, even wood tilt eyes are not aware of a startling light. How beautiful the girl is! No wonder her brother has been worried about her for two years. Chapter 881 Gu Qi obedient down is very pure, ordinary men will be blinded by her appearance, think she is a sweet and clever woman. Thest second is like a woman who calms the pool, and the next second is like being stirred by a stone. "What are you looking at? Don''t say you''re also interested in me, you psychopath." Gu Qi began to scold. Just wooden tilt face of that moment, God disappeared instantly, expression became calm again. "I''m relieved to see you so energetic." He nced at Muzhi. "You know what to do, don''t you?" "Brother I know. " Wood is not a child, how can men and women do not know. "I''ll lock the door tonight. Gu Qi, you''d better not want to escape. If you want to escape, I will lock you so that you can''t move." Gu Qi rolled a white eye, she has been angry to ignore this arrogant man. This time Mu Qing really provoked her. She caught herself here without any reason, and she was so excessive to her. This Liang Zi is a real knot. Mu Qing exined a few words and then left and locked the door. Gu Qi''s hands and feet are still covered with iron chains. Fortunately, she was not locked this time. She was free to move. Wood some shy bow head way: "small seven, that If you''re ready, let''s start now. " Gu Qi red at him, "who is ready?" "How long are you going to prepare for Xiao Qi?" Muzhi didn''t know what to do. In the past, when I couldn''t see Gu Qi, I thought about her every day. Now I see her, but he is a little shy. "Look at the mood." Just deal with wood Gu Qi mood is much better, sit casually, look at the night outside with two legs up. When will hee? Wood sat beside her and moved slowly towards her. "Xiao Qi, it''s dark, or we''ll have a rest first?" And he began to get some bottles and jars outside. Gu Qi looked at him cautiously, "what are you doing?" After special training, Muzhi is strong. After all, he is a man. If he is tough, he may not be his opponent. "Xiao Qi, this is what my brother prepared for us. He is afraid that you will hurt for the first time. If you wipe this, it will not hurt." Gu Qi was cold, like a little hedgehog. "Is he your father or your brother? Do you want to teach you This pair of brothers are also too wonderful, Gu Qi can not see wood hate, see wood Qing is hate to the bone. "Xiao Qi, you don''t understand. I had a disease and almost died when I was a child. The reason why I grew so fat was that I needed to use some hormone drugs when I was sick. Later, I survived, but my body couldn''t recover. Until I met you, you said that if I lost weight, I would marry me. Then I had the motivation. My brother has been with me all the time. Without him, I would not have been the same as I am now. Do you understand this feeling Gu Qi saw that he was serious, but he didn''t seem to be lying, "that Are you sure I said it? " "How can I forget such an important thing?" "Did I drink a lot of wine?" "Yes, you drank a lot of wine that night." Gu Qi suddenly sympathized with the man, "xiaopang, I told you this before. Nine times out of ten, I was drunk. You can''t take it seriously." "Xiao Qi, are you going to turn your back and be merciless now?" The look of disappointment on wood''s face. "You see, you are thin, tall and handsome, and you can find many beautiful girlfriends. Besides, isn''t your family rich? If you hook your fingers, a bunch of girls wille. " "But I don''t like others. I like Xiao Qi." Gu Qi stretched out his finger and poked at his forehead, "how can you be so stubborn? What good do I have? Men and women are not men and women. They don''t walk in a proper way. They look like a monkey all day long. Why do you like me "Can be such a small seven most special, like a pile of stars in the moon, my eyes can only see your light." "Silly child, the moon doesn''t shine, do you understand?" "No matter whether the moon will shine or not, you are the white moon in my heart. In this life, I will not marry anyone but you." "You''re really going to piss me off. You say it''s not good for you to marry someone with such conditions. Why are you hanging on my tree? I''ve been hanging on other people''s trees for a long time Wood one face serious, "small seven, can you not like that person?" "No "Then I can''t help liking you." "Isn''t it a dead knot?" Gu Qi red at him. "So my brother said I had to take you down tonight. As long as you have my child, you will only belong to me." Gu Qi was helpless and speechless, "your brother is such a jerk. You can''t believe his words.""No, my brother is the best to me in the world." "Why don''t you live your whole life? One brother control, one brother control, you are a perfect match. " Gu Qi could not makeints about it. This wood is simply a dead hearted eye, and other people''s words can not be heard. But love this kind of thing is not all in the game, onlookers see clearly? She thinks xiaopang is crazy, but she is not right with mu Nanshu? Even after knowing that mu Nanshu quietly gave her some medicine, Gu Qi''s pride would surely die of old age and not deal with him. She can do anything but this one. Thinking of his name, she began to miss him again. So long no see, he will be thin again, that does not love his body man. "Xiao Qi, I''ve decided that whether you want to or not, I have to start." Kimchi seems to have made up his mind. Like her for so long, today he must get her, perhaps like his brother said, she had a child will be determined to stay by his side. "Little fat, calm down. I''m not ready for it now." "Xiao Qi, this kind of thing is like this at the beginning, you are used to it." "I warn you not toe here. If youe again, I will beat you." "Two years ago, I was too fat. After two years of physical training, I''m not the silly boy you knocked over before. Xiaoqi, you''re good. I don''t want to hurt you." Gu Qi looks at his big muscles. Today''s she is definitely not his opponent. She ran out of bed and wanted to open the door. Sure enough, the door was locked outside. "Xiao Qi, don''t struggle, brother won''t let us out." Said wood pulls down his body''s coat, exposed his strong muscle. If Gu Qi hadn''t seen him in the past, he couldn''t believe that this man was xiaopang. "Xiao Qi, although I was thin at that time, my skin was loose and ugly. How much effort did it take me to be what I am now? Do you like it Gu Qi nced at the eight abdominal muscles and swallowed the saliva. To be honest, it was really attractive. "Not bad." She said imperceptibly. "Xiao Qi, sure enough, you will like it. Then my bitterness is not wasted." Gu Qi shook his head crazily, "I don''t like it." "No, you just swallowed. You just like it." Gu Qi that is a temporary instinct, just like a man can''t help looking at a beautiful woman, and a woman can''t move her feet when she sees flowers. "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t like it at all." "Look, your eyes are still looking." Gu Qi is afraid that mu Nanshu will hear this dialogue. She really didn''t mean to! "Shut up, no, put your clothes on." "Xiao Qi, you have nosebleed. Do you care?" Gu Qi usually although and men and women, but also not so close to see a man''s body. The only one she looked at carefully was mu Nanshu. Mu Nanshu''s body was very beautiful, just like the beautiful painting style in the cartoon without any defects. She liked it. The same is a good figure, wood deliberately practice out will be more masculine, Gu Qi also do not know how to shed nosebleed. "You, you go over, put on your clothes!" It must be because of the fire. How can she be so disgraced. Wood in a hurry to put on clothes, but the door suddenly opened, a white shadow stood in front of her, and a man''s voice came coldly: "am I disturbing you?" Gu Qi saw a cold face mu Nanshu, should be excited and happy at the moment, but she is covering her nose, "small pivot, you listen to me exin!" Chapter 882 Mu Nanshu opened the door and saw the picture like this: a man with untidy clothes and chest. The little woman he was thinking about was covering her nose and her hands were stained with blood. How can this picture look very ambiguous, Gu Qi even because of looking at other men see nosebleed? It''s a great injury to a man''s self-esteem. Gu Qi covered his nose and exined crazily. "Little pivot, don''t get me wrong. We really have nothing." "Miss Gu, we are very worried about you. We didn''t expect you to have a good time." "Ah Wang, I didn''t y it!" Gu Qi felt that even if she jumped into the Yellow River, she couldn''t wash it. MuQing gets the news andes to see the stranger. The first one is still wearing a white robe with ck hair hanging over his shoulders. "You are..." He is also immersed in the imagination that mu Nanshu is a man or a woman. The next second mu Nanshu turns his head and looks at him. What kind of cheek is it? Originally, in the eyes of the outsider, wearing such a nondescript dress, that person must also be nondescript. However, this face and his clothes match very well, as if he was a man who came out of an ancient painting. He was so immortal that people did not dare to approach him. "Sir, he took Miss Gu away." Awan dogleg. There is no need for awan to say that he heard what the man had done to Gu Qi. Mu Qing just opened his mouth and said two words, which had already been discovered by mu Nanshu. Mu Nanshu first looked at Gu Qi and said, "stop bleeding for her." After saying that, he went to MuQing. MuQing looked at the ancient man walking towards him step by step. It was clear that the man didn''t say a word, but his aura was particrly strong. "You know what happens when you rob someone else?" Mu Nanshu is indifferent and tall. Even Mu Qing was a few centimeters short in front of him. Mu Nanshu looked at him with scorn, just like a god looking at the world. "What''s the rtionship between you and Gu Qi?" MuQing then responded. Before Gu Qi said that she had a man she liked, Mu Qing thought it was a lie that she excused. Now seeing this man, he suddenly felt that he was wrong. "He''s my man. He''ll beat you to death." Gu Qi was busy with his nose, but he didn''t forget to cheer mu Nanshu. Mu Nanshu doesn''t have so much nonsense, "do you want my woman to have someone else''s child?" He looked coldly at the wood tilt. Mu Qing doesn''t know why he doesn''t have any aura in front of this man, and he has no confidence to speak. "Yes, my brother likes her. It''s amazing that you can find her, but today I want all of you toe back." He began to gather people, and a CAI slowly appeared, "are you looking for them?" A push open the door, outside lying on the ground, a CAI''s body is not careful to be sshed with blood color. The result of the matter is far beyond what Mu Qing expected. When Mu found something wrong, he ran over quickly. "What are you going to do?" Mu Nanshu stared at his strong chest, and suddenly felt a little dazzling. He stepped forward and said, "what are you doing? It''s just going to do what you do to Xiao Qi''er again." Wood pharyngeal saliva, some nervous looking at him, "you are the man that Xiao Qi likes." He never thought that Gu Qi liked such a different man. "I''lle, sir. Don''t stain your hands." A CAI came over. Mu Nanshu was disgusted with blood in his heart, and he and awan used to rece him. "No Mu Nanshu''s expression is serious, it seems that he wants to move seriously. Gu Qi''s voice came: "small pivot, xiaopang is innocent, you start gently." No matter what kind of thinking Muzhi is, she said a drunken word when she was drunk, which changed other people''s lives. Gu Qi is still very self reproached. Mu Nanshu took a look at her, Gu Qi''s body shook, how could he look in such a way. "Close the door." Mu Nanshu has a quiet voice. A Wang and a CAI shut Gu Qi inside, Gu Qi was so angry that he scratched a Wang''s head, "why, let me go out." "Miss Gu, you should be sober. Do you know how anxious your husband is when you have an ident? It''s always like this every time. Do you think about it for our husband? How long has he not rested for you? He came here as soon as you had an ident. What do you want from our husband? " Gu Qi was stunned, "a Wang, what do you mean he didn''t rest for me just now?" A CAI stares at a Wang, this person how is cannot control own mouth. "Nothing. I don''t know. I''m with you every day. How can I know about Mr. Smith?" "Well, you don''t know, do you, ah Cai? Why do I want to have children? He doesn''t want to? Why didn''t he stop me when I left? "A CAI sighed, "Miss Gu, this is a matter for you and your husband. It''s not convenient for us to talk about it." "If I have to." "Miss Gu, I won''t say that." A CAI''s mouth matters a lot. Gu Qi also felt that something was wrong. If Mu Nanshu didn''t like her, he would note today. But if he liked her, how could he let her go and never contact her? What is mu busy every day? The rtionship between himself and his father has be better. Mu Ziqi will not threaten him with his own life. What is he busy with in Paris? "You don''t want to marry Roon "Miss Gu, I''ve been talking a lot for a while. This time, even if you want me to be a bachelor all my life, I can''t tell you." "You are so angry..." Gu Qi a anxious and excited, only feel a ck in front of her, her body fell down without warning. "Miss Gu!" A CAI quickly helped her, and Gu Qi had no consciousness at this time. "No, I''m sick again." A CAI quickly opened the door, outside Mu Qing and Mu Zhi had fallen to the ground, and mu Nanshu did not know what to do with a knife. "Sir, Miss Gu fainted again." Mu Nanshu just gave up. He took up his de and looked at Gu Qi leaning against a CAI''s arms, his eyes closed, as if he were asleep. "Take them away." "Yes, sir." Mu Nanshu leaves with Gu Qi in his arms. Their white clothes are fluttering in the sea breeze, which is a very beautiful picture. Gu Huan is anxiously waiting on the helicopter. He is relieved to see this picture. "Are you all right, sir?" "It''s OK." Mu Nanshu holds Gu Qi back to the cabin. Hera symptoms are the same as before, and there is no big difference. "Has she fainted during this time?" Mu Nanshu asked. "Faint? No, miss can eat and run during this period. It''s not much different from before. " A Wang hurriedly followed up, mu Nanshu cold eyes to see, "this time she is because of what fainted?" "I''m sorry, sir. It was I who said that you didn''t have a good rest for her for such a long time. Miss Gu was in a hurry and asked what was wrong. Then she fainted." From the two people''s words, Gu Huan also confirmed the previous conjecture, "Sir, what''s wrong with my miss?" Mu Nanshu knows the character of awan. He is a typical person who speaks without thinking. It is impossible to me him. Obviously, the trigger point of Gu Qi''sa is that she can''t be too stimted and frightened, and she will not faint when she is in a normal mood. Mu Nanshu reached for Gu Qi''s wrist and wanted to show her the pulse. This pulse mu Nanshu''s face changed greatly and Gu Huan was flustered. "What''s wrong with mydy, sir?" It is obvious that there is something wrong with mu Nanshu, who has always been calm and calm, to have such a big change in his expression. "Sir, don''t scare me. Tell me what''s wrong with our youngdy..." Gu Huan died of anxiety. Mu Nanshu seems to have reacted to this and squeezed out a few words from his teeth: "how long has she not had her period?" How could Mr. a Wang ask such a private topic? Is this rted to fainting? Gu Huannao scratched his head and thought carefully, "it seems that she hasn''te this month, but my youngdy used to like drinking and staying upte, which leads to endocrine disorders. Her period is always forbidden. Is Miss suffering from any serious illness? I''m very worried, sir Mu Nanshu lowered his head and looked at the little girl in his sleep and sighed helplessly. "She''s pregnant." Chapter 883 Gu Qi had a nightmare. She dreamed that a group of muscle men wereing towards her. But her nosebleed can''t control the downward flow, mu Nanshu saw this scene, scared Gu Qisheng to call his name behind his back. "Little pivot, don''t go away!" She woke up from her dream and saw a tall man standing in front of the French window with negative hands. At this time Gu Qi is no longer arrogant, jumped out of bed and hugged him from behind. "Boo Hoo hoo, little pivot, will you not leave?" Mu Nanshu turned around and found the little girl crying. Long fingers caressed her cheek. "Is blind date fun?" Gu Qi crazily shook his head, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Her little trick can not deceive mu Nanshu, gently stroking her head, "don''t cry, I don''t put it in my heart." "Then you will never leave me." "You''re going." "Who asked you to do such an excessive thing? I don''t know how to pull me when I leave. Mu Nanshu, you have a cruel heart." Gu Qi also me himself, with his pride, he ignored himself, a return to the United States to find a new boyfriend, angry him. What he thought in his mind was to make mu Nanshu regret, and then he held his thigh and begged him not to leave. Who knows thest weakness is their own, regret is also their own, every day there is no promising thinking of Mu Nanshu. Gu Qi hemmed and hawed in Mu Nan Shu''s arms, and insisted on rubbing his big snot on his clothes. "There''s a reason to let you go." "What''s the matter?" Gu Qi sucked his nose and looked up at mu Nanshu, thinking that my man is really handsome. How could there be such a handsome man in the world? "After sleeping so long and hungry, eat first." Mu Nanshu dried the tears on her face with his sleeve. Gu Qi didn''t know that this time he had been sleeping for a whole day and night. Mu Nanshu had been guarding her and took her to Paris. She will faint as long as she is surprised or her mood is too high. If this happens again to other men, I don''t know what will happen. For the sake of Gu Qi''s safety, mu Nanshu would better take her with her. Gu Qi is very happy to be reunited with mu Nanshu. He insists that mu Nanshu hold her and make up for the lovesickness these days. Mu Nanshu, as always, dotes on her and makes her toss. Eat more lively than before, feed mu Nanshu, and then let mu Nanshu feed her. "Miss, you are delicious. Can you have a meal? I can''t watch it any more." Gu Huan looked at her with her face on her side. A meal has been eating for nearly an hour. In the absence of a liquor Bureau, Gu Qi is simply bored to death. "If you care, you are moistened by love every day. How long have I been dry?" Gu Huan opened her mouth and wanted to tell her that she was pregnant, but after a look at mu Nanshu''s expression, it was left to the party concerned to announce such a big event. She was surprised that after mu Nanshu diagnosed Gu Qi''s pregnancy, her first reaction as a man should be happy. I want to be a father. Mu Nanshu''s first expression was frown, not happy. Gu Huan thinks that he is thinking too much. Mu Nanshu cares about Gu Qi so much. If she has a child, he will love her more. "Good, good, I don''t care, miss, you eat more." Gu Huan smiles, as long as two people are good. Gu Qi was bored for a long time and found himself brought to Paris. "Xiaosushu, you brought me here without seeing my father." "See youter." At present, Qili still doesn''t know what happens to Nanshu. Gu Qi likes children so much that she will be very happy to know. But these days, she has developed several drugs, but he is not sure whether it has any effect on Gu Qi. If there is no effect, then there will be only one choice. If she traded her children for her life, she would certainly not like it, or even hate herself. "What do you think?" Gu Qi stretched out his hand and swayed in front of his eyes. Mu Nanshu stretched out his hand and pinched her cheek. "Nothing. When you are full, go to see him. He has always missed you." He was Mu Ziqi. Although mu Nanshu refused to call him father, he didn''t hate him as much as before. "Good." Gu Qi jumps down, but what does she think of. "What about the two brothers of the Mu family? You didn''t kill them, did you? " "What if I kill it?" Mu Nanshu''s expression changed. He didn''t forget Gu Qi to see that other men had nosebleed. "What can I say if you kill them all? If you don''t kill them, let them go. They''re not bad people. Again, it was my fault at the beginning. I used to be frivolous and said a drunken remark after I was drunk, which made people take it seriously. "Thinking of xiaopang''s sincere eyes, Gu Qi felt very ufortable in his heart. "I know you can''t bear it. I''ve asked people to clean up MuQing and let them go. I hope they don''t dare to mess around again." "I don''t want to give up. I just don''t want to owe people." Hearing mu Nanshu say so, she was in a good mood. She quickly gave him a kiss on the face, "xiaosushu, I know you are the best! I like you best After that, she had the audacity to look for mu Ziqi in Mu Nanshu''s slippers. "Lady, slow down, and be careful not to fall." Gu Huan is also worried. She is different now. Looking at Gu Qi''s happy back, Gu Huan couldn''t help saying a word: "Sir, don''t you tell Miss about her pregnancy? With Miss''s impudent character, if you don''t say so, what if she is not careful or what she should not eat? " "I have my own discretion." He has a sense of propriety, but he hasn''t grasped it yet. Gu Qi hopped to Mu Ziqi''s yard, "brother Qianhe, did you miss me?" Qianhe, who was watering, stopped and said, "Miss Gu, you are back." There was some excitement on his face. "Yes, I''m back. How''s uncle?" Referring to his uncle, Qian He''s face was a little broken, "not very good. You''ve been away for a month. The master and son have serious insomnia. They eat once every two or three days, and their health is very poor." "How can that be done?" Gu Qi walked into the room with his big shoes and smelled a great smell of medicine as soon as he entered the door. "Uncle, I''m back. When I left, I didn''t tell you to take good care of yourself. How could you treat yourself so harshly as soon as I left?" Sitting on the reclining chair, Mu Ziqi smiles, "it''s the girl back." "Uncle, you see how thin you are. Brother Qianhe, go and get something to eat." "Girl, I''m not hungry." "You have to eat if you''re not hungry. I''ll apany you." Gu Qi opened the window and let the sune in. Apanied by Gu Qi, a smile finally appeared on Mu Ziqi''s face. Listen to Gu Qi eyebrow dance to tell him a story, "at that time I was about to smash that jade, my old man was so angry that he almost flew up, ha ha ha." "No conscience little girl, so tease the elders still smile?" "It''s not that I don''t have a conscience. I was angry at that time. I wanted to smash what was sent by Xiaoshu. But the old man of my family likes this piece of junk. I won''t smash it Gu Qi jumped to the windowsill and sat with his legs shaking. Mu Ziqi didn''t think she was impolite when he saw her lively spirit. He liked her innocence. "Do your elders like jade?" "Yes, and asked me if Xiaoshu was engaged in jade business." Gu Qi didn''t care, "what''s good about that thing? I don''t like it. " "You''re a girl. It''s normal not to like it." They had a good time talking together. Gu Qi didn''t hide it. He told Mu Ziqi everything. Mu Ziqiughed all afternoon, and his face finally turned a little bloody. Before long, a strange thing happened to my family in America. The housekeeper rushed to report, "master, there is a man at the door with a lot of stones to see you." "Stone?" Mr. Gu has just finished dusting his eight immortals. "Let him in." The visitor was a middle-aged man in a Zhongshan suit. "Hello, Mr. Gu. My master asked me to send these things." When he saw the stones of different sizes, his eyes were shining in an instant. Was that the material of thest time? Chapter 884 "I dare to ask what your master is?" "The master only asked me to deliver things. Now that things are delivered, it''s time for me to go." Those who came here insisted on leaving regardless of the family''s obstruction. Mr. Gu had the experience of thest time. He asked a special person to open the material, and every time he opened a piece, his family would exim. Those stones are ugly in appearance, but they will be shocked after opening materials. This is obviously not ordinary jade. "These are all good materials!" "Dad, who sent it? It''s so big." Gu looked at the picture of eight immortals. "I''m afraid it''s Qi Er''s boyfriend who hasn''t met." "Who is he? It''s ridiculous to send so many jades casually." "This only ask the girl, by the way, these two days the girl has no shadow, go back to school?" "Gu Huan said she was going back to school, but who knows, she''s always been a monkey. Maybe she''s in a bad mood and flies around the world to have a blind date." "y, while you are still young, you wille back to take care of your family in two years. It will not be so easy." "Yes, she''s in a bad mood recently. It''s good to y around. Dad, what about these jades?" "Let''s wait for the girl toe back. If she doesn''t know what the rtionship between them is, we''d better keep it and give it backter." "No problem." They agreed to put the jade away. They certainly didn''t think that this was just a beginning. Mu Ziqi was ying with the jade string in his hand "Yes, master. Why don''t you tell us our identity? I''m afraid that if I send so many gifts all of a sudden, I''m afraid I won''t ept them. " Qianhe is very clear that Mu Ziqi likes Gu Qi, and identifies this daughter-inw. In this case, Gu''s family and mu Nanshu are together, which is a sure thing. Mu Ziqi didn''t leave any information, which Qianhe didn''t quite understand. He always felt that Mu Ziqi had left a hand. "It''s up to him whether this marriage will work or not." With a sigh, Mu Ziqi and Gu Qi still have the most important estrangement. Whether this gap will be reduced or not depends on mu Nanshu''s choice. "Master, isn''t Miss Gu in love with the young master? If youe to my home, you should agree No one would disagree with such a good man as mu Nanshu. "I don''t want to get involved in their affairs. Girl, her father likes orchids. I found a few pots of treasures. You let people air them over." "Yes, master." Thinking of Gu Qi dancing in front of him, she told me that she pulled out the most beloved orchid, which made people angry. She was really a bad guy. But this bad guy is very likable. Not only does mu Nanshu like her, but also these elders love her very much. Just then, Gu Qi''s big voice rang out: "uncle, did you eat it? No, let''s eat together Today, the girl wore a pair of shoes that fit her feet. She hopped like a rabbit. "Girl, slow down." Gu Qi doesn''t know she''s pregnant now. Her actions are dangerous enough. "It''s OK, uncle. I''m strong. Look, I''ll do a back flip for you." "Don''t leave Miss alone, you can''t do it." Qianhe quickly stopped her, the girl is really worrying. "Brother Qianhe, why are you so nervous? I''m used to it at home. I''m good at it." See this posture, Gu Qi really want to turn a few somersaults, Mu Ziqi quickly interrupted. "Don''t you want to eat? I''ve got people ready to eat what you like. " "Wow, uncle, it''s still very kind of you. As soon as Xiaoshu came back to Paris, he began to study it and gave me a strange medicine that day." Gu Qi grabbed a few cherries from the basket and put them in her mouth. After she came to Paris, she spent more time in a variety of ways to make Mu Ziji happy. In herpany, Mu Ziqi''s condition is better than before. Mu Nanshu did not obstruct her behavior, allowing her to be a demon in the yard every day. Mu Ziqi will prepare some fruits that she likes to eat. It is obvious that Gu Qi''s recent taste is sour. "Well? What medicine? " "He didn''t say, anyway let me eat, I ate it. It''s estimated that it''s the perfect tonic pill for strengthening the body." From Gu Qi''s tone of voice, we can feel that she really believes in Mu Nanshu, and she will eat whatever mu Nanshu gives her. "By the way, yesterday he still pulled me to draw blood, said to give me a physical examination, I look like such a fragile woman?" Mu Ziqi knew that mu Nanshu was trying out the effect of medicine, but he did not expose it. "Although you are young and need a medical examination, he is for your good." "Yes, so I don''t me him, uncle. This kind of cherries are delicious, sweet and sour.It''s really strange. I used to like to eat pure sweet food. Howe the taste has changed a little recently? " Gu Qi didn''t think about her pregnancy at all. After all, mu Nanshu gave her medicine at that time, but thest time she broke the soup and didn''t drink it. "Eat more if you like." As a matter of fact, Mu Ziqi has long discovered that her taste has changed. Recently, the meals she has been preparing are mainly based on tocolysis and nourishment. Even the taste has made her sour. Since pear''s death, his world has been dark. He has lost hope for his whole life. Every day, he studies how to bring the dead back to life. Mu Nanshu''s character, just like him, will not change his life. When Gu Qi appeared, she tried to pull back the rtionship between father and son, and slowly let Mu Ziqi have a new view. He hoped that his son would be happy. He was very happy to learn that Gu Qi had a child. If pear has a spirit in heaven, maybe she will be more happy. He made a mess of Mu Nanshu''s life for the first half of his life, and finally had a new hope. Gu Qi bit cheriko, "uncle, how do I feel that you treat me better after Ie back this time?" "Because I don''t want you to leave Nanshu again." Mu Ziqi smiles. It is a miracle that his face will have such a healing smile. "I have done a lot of wrong things all the time, which has caused a bad past for Nanshu. I hope that in the future I will not be here and you can apany him and give him happiness." "Uncle, what are you talking about? We''ll spend it together in the future. When xiaosushu is not busy, I''ll make an appointment for you to meet my father and the old man. I believe you can get along well. " Mu Ziqiughed and said, "I hope I can have that day." "Not hope, but certainty!" His health has been out of work for a long time, and now he is only living on drugs. Every day, he feels closer to death. As for life and death, he had already seen through it. Life or death, the world without pear is hell. He just wanted to see mu Nanshu get happiness before he died. "Yes, certainly." Mu Ziqi did not argue, "girl, promise me one thing, OK?" "What''s the matter, uncle?" "No matter what Nanshu has done in the future, don''t me him." "No, what if he did something bad?" Gu Qi blinked his big eyes. "He may be a bad man to others, but he will never do harm to you. Promise me that he will stay with him all the time, will you?" He has been a tragedy for half his life. Now there are too few to make up for mu Nanshu. What he can do is to let Gu Qi give mu Nanshu happiness. "Uncle, how could I have left him when he was so kind to me? Don''t worry. After this incident, I can see clearly my feelings for him. Even if he drives me with a broomstick, I won''t leave him. I''ll be a little octopus and pester him all the time. " "Good boy." Mu Ziqi was very pleased, "cough." "Uncle, have some hot water." Gu Qi is most afraid of his cough. Once he coughs, he coughs up some blood, which makes people feel creepy. "Girl, I know I don''t have much time. My only hope is that we''ll spend a year together this year. I haven''t had a new year for a long time." Chinese New Year is a special Chinese festival, Gu Qi nodded with tears. "Uncle, don''t worry. This time, I and Xiao sushu will apany you for a good new year. You should take good care of yourself and raise your body." "Good..." Mu Ziqi is weak and smiles. Chapter 885 Gu Qi stayed in Paris, watered the flowers every day and chatted with Mu Ziqi. With her lively temperament, she didn''t find such a life very boring. It''s strange that mu Nanshu would make her take some medicine every two or five times, and then take a blood test every day. "Xiaosushu, do you think your research is not very smooth, so psychoneurosis wants to use needles to vent your unhappiness?" Mu Nanshu can''tugh or cry. The girl''s brain circuit ispletely different from others. "I''m crazy. You''re still letting me stab you?" "Because I like you, but I don''t mind if a little blood can make you happy, but I don''t think it''s important. The most important thing is that we haven''t been intimate for a long time. Have you studied too much, leading to the decline of body function and some problems? " After returning to Paris for a few days, a man in Mu Nanshu could resist touching her. Last night, Gu Qi, dressed in a small sling, chopped a fork in front of him. Unexpectedly, he took the man and put her back. If he had not known his physical strength before, Gu Qi would have thought that he was a monk with few desires. "Just like to talk nonsense." Gu Qi took his neck and hung it on him. "What do you mean, why don''t you touch me?" How do men answer this question? "What would you like to eat in the evening?" "Don''t change the subject. If you don''t answer me, I''ll keep pestering you today." "Little Qi''er, be good." "No, I''m..." Gu Qigang wanted to say something, suddenly felt some pantothenic acid in her stomach. She quickly jumped down from mu Nanshu and escaped into the toilet. Soon Gu Qi covered his stomach and came out, "small pivot, don''t you see a doctor? You show me what''s wrong with me? I''ve been feeling sick in my stomachtely At first, she felt that she was eating too much. After all, Mu Ziqi brought her delicious food from all over the world every day, which made her have a good appetite. Mu Nanshu pulled her aside and sat down. He poured her a cup of warm water. "Is it better now?" "Better, xiaosushu, I haven''t been drinking recently. Why is this happening? Am I sick?" Originally, mu Nanshu wanted to tell her about her pregnancyter, but Gu Qi had already had doubts, and she would know if she concealed it. "Xiao Qi''er, listen to me. You are not ill." "I''m not sick. Why do I always feel sick and sleepy?" "You''re pregnant." "What Gu Qi''s eyes widened, as if he didn''t believe it. She looked at her t stomach? We haven''t had it for a long time, and you gave me soup and medicine in Paris before. How could I get pregnant? " "Xiaoqi''er, the medicine I gave you before is not harmful to your health. It also has the function of health preservation. You need to drink it after roommates. It is not a bowl that can be used for a long time. On the day you left, you broke the medicine bowl and didn''t drink any medicine. " "So I''ve been pregnant for a month?" Gu Qi''s face was scared, "ah, why didn''t you tell me earlier that I was drinking so much that night!" Gu Qi felt that she could not be pregnant after drinking the medicine given by mu Nanshu, although some small symptoms were not put in her heart. Who knows she is really pregnant! "I didn''t know until the day I received you." "No, since I am pregnant, what medicine have you given me these days?" Gu Qi suddenly had a sense of crisis, "do you want to start with the child in my stomach? Little pivot, you can''t do this! " Mu Nanshu didn''t want children before, but didn''t tell her this time. Gu Qi''s first reaction was that he gave himself abortion medicine. "Xiaoqi''er, I didn''t..." Gu Qi didn''t hear him finish. He ran away in a hurry. This listen to the wind is the nature of rain, mu Nanshu is also very helpless, he chased in the past, found that Gu Qi has run to Mu Ziqi''s house. "Uncle, you must save me." "What''s the matter?" The first stage of tea will be mu. Gu Qi wiped tears and said with a sad face: "uncle, I''m pregnant, but mu Nanshu, this bastard, gave me medicine to kill the baby." "I didn''t!" Mu Nanshu appears at the door. The little girl now has long and hard wings and knows how to find a backer. "If you have, you''ll have it, you big viin, or what kind of medicine will you give me?" "I..." Mu Nanshu was choked up by her. Mu Ziqi''s gaze swept between the two, "well, I''ll give you a pulse." Gu Qi quickly stretched out his hand in the past, and got a positive answer: "your pulse is very normal, there is no sign of slippery fetus." "No way. I took those drugs..." "Silly girl, slippery fetus usually meets blood, abdominal pain, do you have these symptoms?"Gu Qi shook his head, "no, but pregnant people can''t take medicine. It will affect the development of the fetus. Does he want me to give birth to a deformed child?" Mu Ziqi looked at mu Nanshu. "Now, don''t you want to tell her the truth?" "Mu Nanshu, what are you hiding from me? I don''t care. You can tell me what happened now!" "Come on, let''s go back." "No, speak clearly in front of my uncle today." Things have be this way, mu Nanshu had no choice but to sit aside, "sit well and I''ll tell you." Gu Qi with a big child like, obediently sat beside him, "say it quickly." "Have you often fainted since we roomed together?" "It''s not often. I''ve been scared and fainted several times. What''s the matter?" Gu Qi never contacted mu Nanshu. She thought it was her own reason. As soon as he reminded her, she remembered that it had never happened before. "Xiao Qi''er, you are poisoned by me." Gu Qi didn''t think so and poked his forehead. "Of course, if I don''t get your poison, how can I go to Paris with you?" "Girl, Nan Shu didn''t make fun of you. You should know that I used him to test medicine since I was a child. His body was soaked in a medicine jar. It is the third part of the drug poison. He contacts these herbs every day, and as time goes by, he has precipitated in his body. He has a resistance, leading to a lot of drugs ineffective to him, even need to amplify many times the dose Gu Qi believed this. He used to inject him with anesthetic. "What does that have to do with my fainting?" "Yes, those drugs precipitated in his body and formed a part of his body. He has nothing to do with him. But all his blood, including his blood, is toxic. After he has sex with you, it will be transmitted in your body Mu Ziqi solemnly exined that he would not let people think about it at all. Gu Qi frowned slightly, "so you mean I was poisoned by him?" "Yes, it''s a strange toxin. It doesn''t belong to any lethal category. It will only make youatose from time to time in your body." Gu Qi thought thatst time mu Nanshu suddenly hugged her and said that he was sorry. Later, he asked for a small umbre. All this can be exined. If this was not said from the mouth of Mu''s father and son, Gu Qi would haveughed and didn''t believe it, which was too ridiculous. "But why don''t you want me pregnant? Don''t even tell me when I''m pregnant. " "This is the only case of poisoning in you. There is no other precedent. The most reliable way is to exchange blood for you." "Isn''t that easy? Just get a blood of the same type as mine Mu Nanshu said word by word: "if I say, in addition to the same blood type, it must be your own flesh and blood?" Gu Qi''s face was stiff, "what do you mean..." "Topletely cure your poison without any side effects, the best way is to exchange blood from your own child." Mu Ziqi exined. "But I don''t even have children..." "Now there is." Mu Nanshu looked at her directly. Gu Qimeng hugged his stomach, "what do you want to do? I won''t let you hurt my stomach, baby If other people can''t do this kind of thing, mu Nanshu can really do it. "Xiao Qi''er, don''t be afraid. Of course, I won''t exchange blood with our children. The medicine I give you these days is the antidote I try. But you are pregnant now, and many drugs can''t be touched. The antidote I made seems not to have much effect. " Gu Qi was in a better mood when he heard this, "just faint?" "Yes." "That doesn''t matter. In the future, I''ll follow you and try not to faint. Even if you faint, you are still there. Don''t take risks with children." Chapter 886 It doesn''t matter if she just faints. She doesn''t hurt her body, let alone her children. At most, she doesn''t go out alone and has apanion around her. Gu Qi didn''t know mu Nanshu''s worry. At present, there was no clear understanding of this poison in various medical literature. What if, at the end of the day, she fainted longer and longer? After all, Gu Qi didn''t deal with drugs since childhood. He has some resistance. If the toxin is not removed, no one knows what it will be in the end. Seeing that mu Nanshu didn''t speak, Gu Qi pulled his hand nervously, "little pivot, after a big deal, I''ll stay by your side and never go anywhere. Fainting is also in a safe ce. And I believe that with your talent, you can definitely find medicine to treat my body, so that this baby can be born safely, OK Mu Nanshu only nodded. After all, it was his own flesh and blood. Before he didn''t want children, he felt that he was not ready to be a father. His childhood was full of shadows. If he had a child, would he take good care of the child? Leaving aside Gu Qi''s body, now that he has children, he naturally won''t be so cruel. Unless one day Gu Qi''s body has a huge problem, he can''t help it. That''s thest strategy. "Good." Seeing convinced mu Nanshu, Gu Qi''s mood became better. "Little pivot, we have a baby." Gu Qi felt his stomach. Mu Nanshu is not happy. At present, several drugs he has developed can not y a big role in Gu Qi''s body. Mu Ziqi made aeback. "This is a good thing. Since we have children, let''s go to visit our family sometime. Should you and Nanshu get married?" Gu Qi looked at mu Nanshu, but saw a haze on mu Nanshu''s face, "this matter orter." If ites to that day, maybe he will do it himself. There is no one in the world can be more important than Gu Qi at his side, even his own flesh and bloodpared with her is also her more important. From that day on, Gu Qi was happy and worried. She was afraid that mu Nanshu would do that one day. "What are you doing?" Because Gu Qi''s mind was more delicate after she was pregnant, mu Nanshu tried to spend more time with her and saw her grinning as soon as she entered the door. "It''s so hard to embroider. It''s damaged my hands." Mu Nanshu looked at her finger was pricked several holes, "why embroider this?" "The Ping''an Rune embroidered for baby, will youugh at my feudal superstition?" Gu Qi''s face is full of gentle light at the moment. Before the skin monkey like woman suddenly be gentle, this is all from the power of maternal love. Looking at the table is ced a kind of embroidered style with national characteristics, which is the mascot of a tiger head doll. It is rare that she has such a quiet and gentle time, mu Nanshu looked at her just embroidered a little picture. "No, if it''s so difficult to embroider, find someone who can." "I don''t want to. How can others embroider? I have my own heart. I hope I''m a boy." "Why?" "Because if he were a boy, he would look like you. How handsome." Gu Qi has be mu Nanshu''s little fan sister. "Xiaosusu, I can''t grow up with you, but I hope to have a child like you and raise him well." Mu Nanshu gently stroked her cheek. If he didn''t consider other factors, he preferred to be a girl. A girl like Gu Qi, their two minds are the same. "Why don''t you talk again? Do you like boys or girls Since his pregnancy, mu Nanshu seems to be more reticent than before, and his eyes are not clear. Gu Qi knows that he still cares about the child in his heart. Sometimes after he sleeps down, mu Nanshu thinks he is asleep, and she will feel his palms stay in his belly. He must have been looking forward to the birth of the child as much as he did. However, he could not rest assured of his poison one day. Poison became a barrier between them. "Girl." Mu Nanshu replied lightly. "Why? Don''t you men all value men over women, and hope someone will inherit your family business? " Mu Nanshu sighed: "my only wish is to let my children not go the way I used to be." That kind of pain, he tasted enough. Gu Qi put down the embroidery pattern and nestled his head in his arms. "Little pivot, no, we will never let that happen. Besides, uncle''s heart state has changed, and he doesn''t ask you to study any medicine to revive the dead. He has epted the reality. Now, like us, he wants our baby to be born safely.When the babyes out, we will give him a happy family "I hope so." Mu Nan Shu breathed a sigh. A lot of things are like a samsara. He doesn''t have much hope for the future. Gu Qi mischievously pulled the corner of his mouth, "look at you, clearly only 20 years old, the face is often so deep expression, do not know people think you are 70 or 80 years old, smile, everything is in a good direction." Her optimism did not infect mu Nanshu. Despite the development of science and technology, there are still many diseases in the world that can not be cured or even incurable. Gu Qi, however, suffered from one of the most difficult and special poisons, such as other diseases, which have been studied by many people for decades or even hundreds of years. Only Gu Qi''s poison is unique in the world. Only mu Nanshu fought alone. He didn''t know whether he had a chance to cure Gu Qi. Mu Nanshu came back to his senses, "it''ste. Let''s have a rest early." "Good." Gu Qi nodded, "I''m tired today. I''m going to give you some water." Compared with the first time not reliable, Gu Qi more and more gentle, also toward a good wife and mother. Love is probably the most inexplicable thing in the world. Women can be another person for love. Gu Qi, for example, is willing to take care of Mu Nanshu. Give him some water, rub his shoulders and rx his tired muscles for a day. Mu Nanshu grabs her hand. "You don''t need to do this. You''re pregnant now. Have a good rest." "But I want to do it, little pivot. You don''t have to work so hard. I''m so young. You can work out an antidote for most of your life. Don''t force yourself so hard. If you''re tired, I''ll feel distressed." Gu Qi sits on the side of the bathtub and gently presses his temple. He wants the pressure of Mu Nan Shu not to be so big. "Good." The poison is a thorn on mu Nanshu''s body. How can he not be in a hurry. It''s like cancer. At first it''s salvable, but it''s getting worse and worse, and then doctors have to do nothing about it. No one is sure that this poison will change in the future? "Xiaosusu, uncle''s greatest wish is to spend the new year with us. Shall we celebrate the new year together this year?" "You don''t go home?" Mu Nanshu had some idents. "Every year I apany my father and grandfather. This year I want to be with you." Chinese new year, these two words for mu Nanshu is a luxury, since he was born, there is no such concept. In China, the new year vor is very heavy, before the Spring Festival, it will be very busy. Especially on the new year''s eve of the first month, fireworks are blooming all over the sky, and all of us are happy to get together, but he is alone. Hearing Gu Qi say that he wants to apany them, he has some warmth in his heart and his throat is hoarse: "good." No one knows how much he hopes for a good word. "Although we are abroad, my uncle is so concerned about the Chinese New Year. In a few days, I will ask people to buy more things to decorate. This time, we will have a happy New Year together." "Don''t be too tired. If you have anything, let them do it." "Good." Gu Qi smiles. Mu Nanshu and Mu Ziqi have a better father son rtionship than in the past. Gu Qi is also happy to see it. Everything is going in a good direction and she believes that the future will be very good. Waiting for the baby to be born, what kind of father would mu Nanshu be? Gu Qi can''t help but rise to think about the corner of his mouth. He is a man with cold face and hot heart. He must love children very much. Chapter 887 With the passage of time, the new year is getting closer and closer. Under the mediation of Gu Qi, the rtionship between mu Nanshu and Mu Ziqi became more and more harmonious. Although he can''t be as enthusiastic as an ordinary father and son, he can eat together at least. Of course, Gu Qi is the one who talks and mediates every day. Recently, the weather is very cold. It''s snowing early. Gu Qi is standing in the yard in his thick down jacket. "Ah Wang, go this way, a CAI, to the right." A CAI and a Wang have been very busy recently. They have to clean the whole house, but they have to be busy at Gu Qi''s request. The yard was decorated with rednterns. Gu Wan sat beside her, Tucao: "Miss, you makeints about this red. People who do not know it think they are married. This is too exaggerated, everywhere red." "Only in this way can we have the vor of Spring Festival. In a moment, you and a Wang will buy some more red paper cuts." "All right." Gu Huan looks at Gu Qi''s happy cheek. As long as she is happy, everything goes with her. "Miss, it''s cold outside, and it''s snowing. You can''t catch a cold now. Go ahead and be careful if you have a cold. Sir, you should be distressed." Although mu Nanshu is not as glib as other men, his kindness to Gu Qi is obvious to all. "I''m not cold." Gu Qi is stubborn and wants to supervise the work. She knows that Mu Ziqi wants to spend the new year with her family, so this time she has to prepare well. That is to say, cold air hit, Gu Qi sneezed. "It''s not cold," he said The voice of Mu Nanshu came. Gu Qi eyes a bright, "small pivot, today how so early out of theboratory." Didn''t you have breakfast with me yesterday Mu Nanshu also has a box in his hand. "What is this?" He took out the contents of the box. It was a beautiful white fox scarf. It was very beautiful. Personally to Gu Qi around the neck, "Paris cold, you like to y outside, I specially let people do for you, do not take off." Soft fur lining Gu Qi small face white tender, these days she is a little fat, chin is not as sharp as before. Not as sexy as before, but a little more cute. "The little pivot is the best." Gu Qi happily tiptoed on his face. Mu Nanshu just wanted to say that she would go back to his room to rest, but Gu Qi fell into his arms, and mu Nanshu picked her up. "Miss." Even if you know Gu Qi is just sick, every time she suddenly faints, it still makes people feel a little worried. Mu Nanshu eyes a dark, holding Gu Qi back to the room. In the wind and snow, mu Nanshu holding Gu Qi''s back seems so lonely and vicissitudes. "What''s the matter?" A Wang jumps down from thedder and sees the lost expression on Gu Huan''s face. "It''s nothing. I just feel a little bit distressed for miss and Mr. Wang. The poison of miss is like a knot. One day I don''t understand, one day my husband will worry." "Don''t worry. It''s Miss Gu who is pregnant now. Many drugs can''t be touched. When she has a baby, Mr. Gu will definitely develop the best antidote. After Miss Gu goes out, we will follow her. Even if she faints, it doesn''t matter. " Ah Wan is very open-minded. Gu Huanmei''s heart was full of gloom. She always felt that the poison was not so simple. With mu Nanshu''s ability to solve long ago, she sighed. Mu Nanshu puts theatose Gu Qi on the bed. His small face still keeps his smile just now. This kind of Gu Qi is like a pure angel. "Little Qi''er." Mu Nanshu touched her cheek and called her name gently. He took out a notebook, which recorded the time when Gu Qi fainted and the state of each illness. It''s not good to be frightened, not to be too excited, and to be too happy can also lead toa. It doesn''t matter if he himself, after all, there won''t be too many expressions on his face for a year. Gu Qi is an emotional person, with emotions on his face. This month, Gu Qi fainted twice, this time for the third time. At the beginning, he was in aa for more than ten hours and more than twenty hours, which seemed to be gradually increasing. Mu Nanshu untied her cloak, took off her shoes and socks, covered the quilt, "Xiao Qi''er, have a good sleep." Every time Gu Qi wakes up, the first thing is to wake up from bed. She will have a nightmare that mu Nanshu wants to exchange blood with her child in order to save her. "No Gu Qimeng wakes up from the bed. "Nightmare again?" The voice of Mu Nanshu came. Gu Qi first looked at his abdomen, then looked at mu Nanshu and wiped the sweat on his forehead. "Sushu, you see, I haven''t been in aa for a long time this time." Gu Qi didn''t want to tell him that he was dreaming that he had deliberately diverted the topic from the children. She picked up her mobile phone and said, "you see, it''s only nine o''clock. This time I''ve only been in aa for a few hours. I''ve taken your medicine much better.""You''ve been in aa for a day and a night, from yesterday afternoon to tonight," he added Gu Qi''s face turned white. She knew that mu Nanshu had been recording and studying. Every time she fainted, Mu would care. Even if she only had a little more time thanst time, mu Nanshu would be in a bad mood. Seeing his serious face, Gu Qi ran to his head like a monkey. "Day by day, xiaosushu, you think, I''m notfortable with my pregnancy. When I''m in aa, I don''t feel anything. If I had been pregnant for ten months every time, it would have reduced a lot of time for me. You don''t know how hard it is to be pregnant. " Seeing her cute and coquettish, she just doesn''t want to worry about herself, but how can he not worry? The time ofa is longer than that of aa. Now it is one day. If this goes on like this, it will be two days and three days. What will she be in a longer and longer time? Gu Qi''s poison is like a big stone, which is hard pressed in Mu Nanshu''s heart. If it''s not good, he can''t rest assured. Mu Nanshu doesn''t speak. He always looks like this every time he wakes up in aa. Gu Qi had tounch his own coquettish offensive, coax mu Nanshu for a long time. "Sushu, I''m so hungry. The baby must want to eat." Mu Nanshu sighed, "be ready at any time. I''ll let a CAI bring it in." "Good." Gu Qiyang smiles and sees mu Nanshu go out. When mu Nanshu left the room, the smile on her face slowly copsed and her fingers stroked her t abdomen. There won''t be much change here three months ago, but she can clearly know that there is a little life inside. "Darling, my mother will protect you." After seeing what Mu Ziqi did to Mu Nanshu, mu Nanshu was like a copy of Mu Ziqi. Mu Ziqi can make his son a medicine man for his wife, so mu Nanshu must be willing to save himself with his own children. Gu Qi has a smile on her face every day, and there is a hidden danger in her heart. She is really afraid that the day when she gave birth to this child is the time of separation. As a mother, all she has to do is to protect her children. The cell phone vibrates. It''s a call from my father. Gu Qi quickly stroked his tears from the corners of his eyes, and the corners of his mouth rose again. "Dad, miss me?" "Dead girl, where have you been hiding for so long? I didn''t see you at your school." "Didn''t I say I was traveling "It''s almost new year''s day. It''s time toe back. Your grandfather missed you and told me honestly. Are you with that boy again?" Gu Qi''s face was bashful, "Dad, you are so smart." "If you like, take it home and let''s have a look. Your grandfather wants to see him, too." Gu Qi looks at his stomach and doesn''t know why mu Nanshu doesn''t want to see Gu''s family for the time being. "Dad, he''s shy. Wait for next year. Next year will give you a big surprise." "Little bastard, don''t youe back for Chinese new year?" "I''ll stay with him, Dad. Aren''t you afraid your daughter won''t get married? You can rest assured that I will marry next year has the final say in marriage, but where is the boy? How''s the family? We should know whether it''s good for you. What if it''s a liar? " "Don''t worry, who else in the world can cheat me? I wish I didn''t cheat. He''s very good, and his family is also very good. " "By the way, you told him not to send things home, the home can not put down." "What?" Gu Qi looks confused. "Precious flowers, jade, famous paintings, antiques and so on, add up to several billion, your grandfather did not dare to collect." Chapter 888 Mu Nanshu came in and saw Gu Qi staring at him with a pair of big eyes. "What''s the matter?" When the girl didn''t stop, mu Nanshu had already seen the strange things. "Have you given my father and grandfather billions of presents?" "Not me." Mu Nanshu refused. "It''s not who you are, precious jade and antiques? Who else is rich enough to give gifts to people ording to the unit of 100 million? " Mu Nanshu said calmly, "Mu Ziqi." "What Mu Ziqi, he is your father, no big or small." Gu Qi knocked on his head. Mu Nanshu is not angry, "but they are all dead things, nothing rare." "You and uncle are the only two people in the world who don''t care about these precious things. It can be imagined that the two old men in our family are almost excited and dare not move." Mu Nanshu pulled her to the dining table and said, "tell your father that since you have given it to them, you can handle it at will and don''t care." "Good." Gu Qi''s heart is sweet, although the Mu family father and son did not tell the old man the truth, but also can see that the Mu family cares about her. "The food is ready. Eat." Judging from mu Nanshu''s expression, Gu Qi thinks that the billions of gifts are not as important as the meal she ate. Having settled the family, Gu Qi can stay in Paris with Mu''s father and son. She bet that the two would never have been able to sit together for dinner if she wasn''t there. Even if they are lucky to sit together and do not adjust the atmosphere by themselves, the whole room is so quiet that only the crisp sound of chopsticks hitting dishes is left, which is terrible. Gu Qi tried once and ate quietly. He was scared to death by the frozen atmosphere. Although it is necessary for Gu Qi to be present, the two father and son can sit down. Compared with the old death, Gu Qi is very satisfied with his life now. "You can eat it, too." Gu Qi knows that both Mu Ziqi and mu Nanshu are not good at taking care of themselves. On the day of hisa, mu Nanshu certainly did not have a good rest and meal. Looking at Gu Qi''s pure smile, mu Nanshu is a little lost in his mind. Does she not worry about her body at all? "See what I''m doing, eat it, open your mouth." Mu Nanshu opened his mouth obediently. He didn''t know what Gu Qi fed him. When he ate it, he found that it was spicy chicken. He was afraid of spicy things. It was toote to throw up. There was a snowke outside, and Gu Qi''sughter came from the house: "ha ha ha, the small pivot is so stupid!" A CAI, who was standing outside the house, sighed. I really hope that this warm scene will continue and that they will never be separated. He looked up at the sky. It snowed. I don''t know how the year went? Only once a month to see the chance, after years have not told him the news of pregnancy, a CAI still did not know about it. There are still a few days and a month to go, thinking of the years, in the cold night, his heart has be warm. As the Chinese new year draws closer and closer, some Chinese and Chinese Americans will pay close attention to the festival. Nangong Li promised his father toe to Europe to deal with his previous work and would go home to apany him a year ago. It''s snowing heavily today and the road is slippery. The driver had tried to be careful, although he stepped on the brake in advance, because of the ice, the inertia was sliding a short distance ahead. Maybach and Bentley collide, passers-by watch, these can have a good show to watch. Nangongli is using theputer in the car and is upset by a slight collision. "I''m sorry, young master. The road is too slippery." "It''s our responsibility to deal with it." Nangong is indifferent. "Yes, young master." Nangong did not get off the bus, the line of sight is still on theputer. The driver politely knocked on the front of Maybach''s window, the window rolled down, the driver was stunned on the spot. What a beautiful woman! The eye is purple unexpectedly, what is wearing beautiful pupil piece? Except for the beautiful purple pupil, this face is perfect without any blemish! Today is the day of meeting with a CAI for many years, that is, a long rest day. She had just sent Jing Nian to see a CAI. On her way home, she was rear ended by a car. See the driver staring at her, obviously has lost his mind. Her appearance is good-looking, after several months of special training, less cowardice and inferiority, now leisurely between the action is noble breath. Excellent appearance and elegant aristocratic temperament, coupled with the high set coat on the body, it is easy to be stunned. "Hello." Youyou said in French, the driver came back to his senses. "I''m sorry, miss. It''s snowy and the car rear ends carelessly. My young master asked me toe over and discuss thepensation with you."Leisurely driver has also checked the car, "Miss, the speed is very slow, the car has no deformation, the paint has been scraped a little." "It''s OK. We''ll report for insurance." The driver was relieved to see that the elegantdy was so gentle. Although the young master will be responsible, if the other side is very difficult, he is also very difficult to do. Fortunately, he met a reasonable noble daughter. "OK, miss, this is our master''s business card. If you have any questions, you can contact our young master." "OK." Youyou takes a look. What she sees is the back of the business card printing. She only sees a few dark flowers on the ck card. I don''t know who the owner is. When she turned around curiously, when she saw the string of English, she had been stunned there. In the past, when she stayed with nangongli to learn English, the first word she learned was her English name. Those figures had been engraved into her soul for a long time and had never been forgotten one day. The driver couldn''t help calling her as if youyou had been struck by thunder and kept still. "What''s the matter, miss? If you change your mind, I''ll stop them at once You had only one idea at that time. Is this a coincidence? A person of the same name and surname. Who knows Nangong from the car in front of her passing, rolling down the window, she saw the beautiful side of Nangong from that. He is absorbed in looking at theputer in front of him, and does not see you. The driver closed the window in the front row. Nangong li felt something. He looked out of the window. However, he only saw the front of the car and the driver in the first row that was not clear. Why is the feeling of that moment so special? He didn''t know that youyou on the back of the car was tearful with a business card and murmured softly: "young master." "Miss yo, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? Shall I take you to the hospital? If something happens to you, the Duke will kill me The driver was in a panic. Youyou takes back his sight from the far away ck car, but he has no choice but to pull up a smile. "It doesn''t matter. I''m fine. It''s just that it''s snowy and blinding." The driver quickly closed the window, "Miss, you are pregnant now. The pregnant woman''s constitution is worse than ordinary people. You must be careful of your body, but you can''t catch a cold." "Thank you. I''m fine. Let''s go." You dry tears, she never thought that one day and Nangong Li can meet, she did not expect to be in such a time. Looking at the card in my hand, I caressed the handwriting on it again and again. The young master seems to be thinner than before. Is he used to his own craft and will be picky when he eats what others do. When he was by his side before, sometimes he had dinner outside, but when he got home, he would let himself make him something to eat. At that time, I would be very satisfied because the young master recognized her craftsmanship. Now she is a descendant of the Duke, and she doesn''t have to cook for others, but who knows what you think in your heart. She doesn''t want to be an heir. She just wants to be a little girl around that person. Nangong Li didn''t know why he always felt uneasy, and the driver couldn''t help talking about it. "Young master, the nobledy in the car in front of me is so beautiful. I have never seen such a beautiful girl. Her eyes are purple. It''s so special." "Purple?" Nangong from midnight dream will dream of a pair of purple double pupil, "stop The car brake, Nangong from the fierce open the door, the car has turned away from sight. He stood in the wind and snow, looking for the man again and again. Chapter 889 Leiyou sits in the car, and slowly caresses his stomach, which is gradually raised. Before, he has not felt too obvious, but now he feels more and more the existence of this small life. Youyou has changed a lot in the past few months, but when she saw Nangong Li, she still had no future. She wants to know whether the young master has been well in recent months. Why has he lost so much weight? The phone number on the business card is his work number. Youyou has been familiar with it for a long time. However, she did not wait for a condolence call from Nangong Li for several months. Even if the young master doesn''t like her, doesn''t he have any friendship for her? When she leaves without saying goodbye, he will at least ask himself whether he is well or whether he has been angry that he has quietly left. Before going home, youyou stabilized her mood and dried her tears. When she got off the bus, her expression had be precious and indifferent. This is the requirement for them, in any situation can not make gaffes, not to allow their faces have too much expression. No matter where they used to live, they are now the descendants of the Duke, and their status is iparable. "Back?" Hou Yuxiao carries the coffee cup gracefully, although she is already 60, and her appearance is simr to that of a 40 year old noble woman. She was dressed in high-end Paris fashion cutting-edge, from the beginning to the end of the three words have nothing to do with the earth. "Yes, my Lord." You called her name respectfully. Hou Yuxiao squinted and saw the beautiful purple pupil woman, which had undergone earth shaking changes in the past few months. It''s all due to my teaching. But after she was really changed, Hou Yuxiao felt a little ufortable. At first, youyou always called her grandmother, but now it is a cold Duke. In her whole life, she enjoyed all the splendor and wealth. Because of her noble status, she always looked down on people, and her family rtionship seemed so indifferent here. Even her own daughter grew up with rules and regtions. When you first came back, she was innocent and would treat her as an ordinary rtive. At first, she also felt novel, and she used the Chinese names her family gave her to get along with them, which seemed to be closer. However, as time goes by, youyou is also assimted by training, and there is no more naive at the beginning. Hou Yuxiao opened his lips and didn''t send out thest word. He looked at youyou back to his room. Standing by the terrace, you can see the beautiful scenery in her room. Now what she wants is to say a word. But gorgeous clothes, noble status, magnificent room are not what she wants, she wants only that person! It''s been a few months since my feelings for him have faded. But today, I saw him for a moment, just like a wild animal that has been locked up. Miss like crazy spread, miss him, really want to think, even if it is to listen to his voice. Youyou takes out his mobile phone, tangles for half an hour, and finally dials the phone on the business card. "Dong Dong Dong Dong." She felt her heart was about to jump out. Youyou was like a headless fly moving around the room. On the one hand, she was afraid that Nangong Li would get through the phone, so she didn''t know what to say. But on the other hand, she was afraid that he would not answer the phone. She didn''t want to do anything but listen to his voice. Just as she was so nervous that her heart beat out, the familiar voice finally rang out on the other end of the phone. Maybe his number is local. He first greets him in French. Youyou just hears his voice and subconsciously throws his mobile phone out. The mobile phone dropped on the bed in a parab. Fortunately, she turned on the hands-free and soon heard Nangong Li switch to English. He said a few times, no one answered, and the phone hung up. Youyou baby usually holds the phone in his hand. At the moment, his mind isplicated, and his tears fall down in a string. "Young master..." Now she even has no courage to speak with him. No matter how she changes, in front of Nangong Li, she will always be that humble little girl. Nangong from did not put this phone number in mind, may be what harassment phone, he thought. Just back, he had a lot of things to deal with. Soon he continued to devote himself to his work and soon forgot the number. He didn''t know the other side of Youyou, but because of this phone call, he was very upset all day, untilte at night. She didn''te back for years tonight, and youyou didn''t have anyone who wanted to talk. She knew that she and her brother-inw could only see each other once a month, and nothing could disturb them. Changed into a soft white nightdress, sitting on her own princess bed, long hair soft scattered down, now she and the real princess no difference. When she was a child, her father told her fairy tales. The princess was very beautiful and lived in the castle. Her royal highness loved the princess.At that time, youyou thought that the happiest princess in the world was the princess. Now she lives in a big castle, and she can tell what she wants. But every day she stayed here was not happy. She missed that person. The night is deep, the snow outside is still flying down, looking at the beautiful scene. She couldn''t help dialing the number again, wondering if he was sleeping? Without himself by his side, would he remember to drink milk at night? Youyou feels like a pervert. He dials the number and doesn''t dare to talk. In the third time she dialed that number, this time Nangong did not hang up immediately. Nangong Li had been staying upte to work, but after the car ident, he had a new problem, which was headache from time to time. Headache forced him to put down his work to wash, just went to bed, in the dead of night, the number came again. He was connected, but no one spoke. At the third time, he did not hang up or speak. If it is a harassment phone call, it will hang up after being connected. If it is a salesman, it will also promote sales. Obviously this is not, let alone the wrong number. I don''t know why, there will be some tension in his heart. He turned on the hands-free and found a slight breathing sound, indicating that the person on the other end of the phone was in a very quiet ce, and even kept the phone very close. "What do you want to say to me?" Nangong Li asked again. He knew that the man must be listening. Youyou suddenly panicked and decided to hang up because she didn''t know what to do with him. Seems to have guessed her intention, Nangong Li''s voice sounded again: "you should not have the wrong number? If you have any difficulties, you may as well tell me. " Nangong Li''s tone of voice makes youyou at a loss. Such a gentle young master, tears flow silently, and she sniffs. "Are you crying? You understand me, don''t you? Are you in trouble? " He didn''t know why he was so gentle to a stranger who had nothing to do with it. You really want to ask, young master, do you really don''t want me? So long, why don''t you even give me a call. However, when ites to her mouth, she is just saying something nonsense: "that I''m the owner of the car that you tailed today. " With that, she regretted, and wished to p herself. She uses French, and with the voice of crying, Nangong can''t hear it. Hearing that it was her, the driver once said that it was a peerless purple pupil woman, he fiercely sat up from the bed. And he always felt that the voice seemed to be simr. He must have heard it somewhere. "Sorry, is there a problem with the im? Or did it cause you any trouble? Don''t you cry. I''lle and deal with it myself tomorrow, will you Now youyou is also flustered, "no, it doesn''t matter. There''s nothing too big about the car. That You don''t have toe. " Nangong centrifugal has always been like a big stone, he always felt that he had to meet the woman. "No, it''s my fault. When is it convenient for you tomorrow? Let''s make an appointment to meet." This time he was quite strong. Youyou starts to walk around the room again. The young master wants to see her. Although she wants to see him, what will he say when she meets him? He is a white eyed wolf, said to leave, not even a greeting? "Miss, are you listening?" "In..." "What time are you free "I''m free." You subconsciously replied that she would like to bite off her tongue. To Nangong Li, she would never refuse. Chapter 890 In the negotiation of this kind of matter, leisurely is obviously not as good as Nangong Li''s old way. He is soon led by Nangong Li and decides the time to meet the next day. Hang up the phone, youyou is also quite emotional. If you want to see Nangong Li, you must be happy. But what would Nangong do if she knew it was her? One night you did nothing else. I was thinking. Nangong hung up from the phone, but it was a lot easier, always feel a little calm in the heart. Although he doesn''t know why he has been dreaming of purple eyes these days, even if the owner has purple eyes, maybe he will think of some things he forgot in the past. This night is very unexpected to let Nangong from sleep quite solid, and youyou formed a sharp contrast. Youyou finally falls asleep in thetter half of the night. In her dream, Nangong Li asks her why she wants to leave without saying goodbye. He is already married and so on. Scared youyou wakes up from the dream, and she caresses her bulging abdomen. Maybe Nangong is really married. Even if there is no gu Qi, there will be other well-known families of Qianjin miss, what is their own? Maybe it''s because Nangong is married that she doesn''t contact with herself. The more you think about it, the more aggrieved you feel. When you look at the clock, it''s 8:30. When she leaves Nangong''s appointment, it''s 10 o''clock, so she has to wipe her tears and get out of bed to wash. It is about youyou and jingnian who are quite clever and obey all the Duke''s instructions. Now hou Yuxiao is not so strict with them at the beginning. When she heard that youyou was going out, she didn''t stop her from saying, "let people follow you. It''s cold and slippery. You''re pregnant. It''s dangerous to touch." "Good grandmother, then I''m out." Today''s youyou seems to be out of shape, and called out grandma. After years of justing back, you can''t help worrying when you want to go out. "Where are you going?" "Sister, don''t worry, I just go out to buy something, and I''ll be back soon." "Let the driver lift heavy objects, OK?" "Well, I see." As soon as he left, the driver''s uncle held up an umbre for you and watched the snowkes flying all over the sky. Originally, snow like this likes to y in the snow. But now she is like a golden egg, which is well protected by all people, for fear that she will get cold, and her etiquette will never allow her to y in the snow. Life is like this. Sometimes what you get will inevitably lose. This is the price of growth. Youyou now has a noble position, but what she has lost is her freedom. "What''s the matter, miss?" Seeing you staring at the snow, the driver couldn''t help asking. "Nothing. Let''s go." After a few months here, she grew up overnight, and her innocent eyes disappeared from her world. Nangongli and youyou have agreed on a private coffee shop with elegant environment and great style. Nangong, who has always agreed on a good time and ce, will arrive on time, even if in advance, it will only be within five minutes. But today he was an hour ahead of schedule. I can''t say why. Even the assistant is very strange. There are a lot of things in thepany today. With Nangong Li''s character, he will deal with thepany''s affairs first. There were no guests on the itinerary. After waiting for half an hour, Nangong Li finally couldn''t help asking, "young master, who are you waiting for?" Actually, someone made him wait for half an hour without leaving. "I don''t know." Nangong Li''s answer made him feel more confused. He didn''t know who he was waiting for? Why wait. However, he did not dare to ask more about Nangong Li. After he woke up, he was a little different from before. In addition, the old man specially ordered that he could not tell him anything about Youyou, so the assistant was helpless. Knowing clearly why Nangong Li sometimes feels lost, he can''t say, which makes him feel guilty. "Here we are, miss." The driver holds an umbre to help you down. Youyou looks at the destination, and her heart suddenly jumps. "Miss, do you want me to go with you?" "No, you''ll wait for me here. I''ll contact you when I''m ready." "Yes, miss." The driver opened the door for her, and the warm air came to her face. It was afortable and rxed atmosphere, but it was very nervous. She had also thought of many ways, such as letting the servant take her ce to see Nangong Li''s reaction. After thinking about it, she finally felt that she should be a little stronger. She and Nangong should have a break. Before that, because she was too self abased, she didn''t even have the courage to say goodbye. In recent months, she has been thinking wildly every day. She told herself that no matter what Nangong Li did to her, at least she should say goodbye to him. You take a deep breath and lift the bead curtain. Beautiful ss beads collide with each other and make a clear and pleasant sound. The assistant was surprised to see that Nangong Li and other people were youyou.Has Nangong Li recovered his memory and recalled everything in the past? This is the first surprise. The second is that youyou is more beautiful than before, just like a new person. Although she has no make-up now or before, it seems that her temperament has changedpared with the past. After being forced to train for several months, there are changes in the temperament of etiquette, which is visible to the naked eye. Nangong is as like as two peas in the dream. The coffee in the hand fell down without warning, and the sound of ss breaking on the table seemed so harsh. You can see the heat on her body, but she is far away from her body. When she reacts, she has already grasped Nangong Li''s hand and wiped the coffee on his hand with a paper towel. "Is it hot?" A pair of purple pupils are all eyes of concern. On that pair of eyes, it was like someone dropped a small stone on Nangong Li''s heart. Only listening to the sound of "Dong", theke in his heart waspletely disordered, and the familiar feeling came back. On the south pce from the inquiry in the eyes, you do not know his amnesia, also think he was burned silly. "Does it hurt?" She took out her handbag and found a small scald cream from it. This is her habit. There is no cosmetics in her handbag, but there is always a medicine box. There are several stomach medicine, a few cold medicine, several gastrointestinal medicine, band aid, and only 1 gram of small scald ointment. Why is she so nervous about herself? She also carries so many pills with her. She is a very careful girl. "No pain." His voice is hoarse. Her fingertips are still cool, gently rub the scald cream open, he can not feel the pain of scald, only feel her hands small, soft. Youyou fantasized about what Nangong Li might say many times, but she didn''t expect that the first sentence he and she said was this one. And the way he looks at himself is like studying a stranger. What''s going on? As he looked at each other, the assistant on one side suddenly opened his eyes and said, "young master, there will be an important meeting in thepany for a while. I think it''s almost time..." Nangong Li was not happy with his action, and his handscked the touch of her skin. He looked at the assistant coldly, "when do I need you to remind me what to do?" Assistant heart is very embarrassed, he did not listen to the old man''s words, to prevent you from approaching Nangong Li again. "Young master." "Get out of here." Nangong Li directly ordered to leave. The assistant sighed. It must be fate. Nangong Li was the gentleman who asked you to sit down. "Miss, please sit down." Miss? Why does he call me that? Youyou has a confused face. The one sitting beside her is Nangong Li, but it is different from before. Nangong Li let people clean up the pieces and ask you to order food. You still don''t understand the current situation and order something casually. "I''ll go to the bathroom." "OK." Leisurely intuition Nangong left some things happened, and the assistant is obviously aware of it. She pushed aside the curtain and went out to find an assistant. "Long time no see, miss yo." You didn''t bow down to him like before, just nodded slightly. The assistant was a little frightened. What happened to you in a few short months? In the past, she was just a simple and self abased girl. Now she can''t see these things any more. Chapter 891 Today''s leisurely and radiant, all show noble breath. A long time no see will bring you back to the past memories, in fact, this assistant elder brother used to treat her very well. Especially when she was a little assistant, she didn''t understand a lot at that time. Nangong Li is always busy. YouYou can''t bother him if you don''t know a small word. Most of the time, you are looking for help from an assistant. After today''s meeting, she obviously felt that the assistant seemed to be hostile to her, even on guard against her. "Long time no see." "Miss youyou has left the young master. How could she suddenly appear here?" As expected, leisurely''s intuition was not wrong. He was really hostile to himself, which clearly questioned her. It''s just that I''m not the girl who used to apologize to others. "You seem to care about meeting me Youyou has also learned a lot of the ability to observe and observe people''s feelings. She used to answer what people asked her, but today she didn''t answer the question obediently. "Yes, Miss Youyou, I''ll tell you the truth. It''s not that I care, it''s the old man who cares." You don''t understand. How does this matter have something to do with the old man? She never met the old man. "I don''t quite understand you." "Miss Youyou, the young master had a car ident before..." "What! He''s in an ident! " You pupil dtion, is it because of this reason that Nangong Li didn''t call her? Even though she had just met him and confirmed that he was safe and sound, she was still nervous when she heard about his ident. "You can rest assured that the young master has recovered, but he has lost part of his memory." "I lost my memory..." "Yes, the young master has forgotten Miss youyou. Besides, he has recovered." A long heart sink to the bottom of the valley, God, how can you y her like this? It is not easy for her to summon up the courage to meet, but Nangong has forgotten her. The assistant didn''t tell her that nangongli was looking for her, and the speed was too fast to cause the ident. "So he remembers everyone, but not me?" "It''s not everyone. It''s just that the memory of that period of time has been forgotten by the young master, and has not been restored until now. If he deliberately thought about it, it would cause a strong headache, so the master specially told me not to contact Miss youyou again. " Youyou is biting her lip. Compared with being scolded by Nangong Li, or Nangong Li has already married, this is the most cruel news to her. "I''ll stimte him, won''t I?" "That''s right. For the sake of the young master''s health, I hope you can help me. Don''t get close to the young master." This sentence is like a sharp knife, hard in the long heart, very painful. ¡°¡­¡­ OK, I see. " "Thank you, miss yo." Youyougang was just happy with the news of the reunion with Nangong Li, and now he is dead hearted because of his assistant''s words. She had so much to say with him, and all the words came to an abrupt end. "Can I look at him again?" However, he tells you that he likes you. "Sorry Miss youyou chose to leave at the beginning, but she has already given up young master. Now the young master''s mood is very unstable. I think... " You pulled the bag tightly, now she has be the burden of Nangong Li? "Then tell him for me that I have something to do first." "OK, miss yo, I''ll take care of it. Please don''t worry." You still want to say something more, and finally only said: "please take care of him, thank you." She put her hands on her stomach and bowed respectfully to the assistant. After that, it was impossible for her to leave Nangong. Today''s trip is not without harvest, at least she knows that Nangong Li is not indifferent to her, but he has lost his memory. Youyou turns to leave and looks at her back. The assistant is distressed. It is clear that the young master and you are such a match. It''s a pity that youyou''s identity is doomed to be impossible for her and the young master from the very beginning. The old man won''t let her marry into the Nangong family. Rather than wait until then ugly, it is better to cut off the love now, long pain is better than short pain. In the wind and snow, the driver came over, "Miss, are you bullied?" "No, go back." Her eyes were red as if it were going to rain. "Yes, miss." Although the driver did not know what had happened to her, he respectfully opened the door for her. The assistant returned to Nangong and left, "young master, the youngdy just received a phone call and left in a hurry."Nangong Li has been waiting for you to appear. Who knows youyou has left! "What? She''s gone? " "Yes, there must be something urgent." When he said this, the assistant felt that his conscience was very painful. He clearly didn''t want to. Nangong Li quickly dials the number of Youyou, and the voice of youyou forbearance spreads: "sorry, I have something to go first." "It doesn''t matter if you have something today. You don''t know tomorrow..." "I''m not going to have time. That''s all for this. Goodbye." You hang up the phone cruelly. She was afraid that if she went on like this, she would expose herself. She held the phone in her hand, and her tears ran wild. I''m sorry, young master! Nangong Li heard her tone be very cold, like a changed person, that cold voice makes him feel very ufortable. "Did she say anything when she left?" "No, I saw her answer a phone call and said that she woulde right away. I don''t know exactly what happened. Do you know her, young master? Why do you care so much about a stranger? " Assistant will focus on the stranger three words above, Nangong from looking at his arm scald cream, as if there is her residual temperature. Just because she was scalded by coffee, she rushed over at the first time. Her eyes were all anxious. Would strangers worry about themselves? "Young master, thepany still has a lot to do. Why don''t we go back to thepany first?" Nangong Li picked up the scald cream that she forgot to take back, and put it in the pocket carefully. When the assistant saw his small action, he felt some sigh in his heart, and he didn''t know what to say. "I''ll get down and drive first." Nangong left some lost out of the cafe, looking at the snow outside, he felt his heart more empty. At this time, a middle-aged man passed by him, and a car beside him rolled down the window. The man held a cup of milk tea and handed it to the woman inside, "Miss, it''s better to drink a cup of milk tea in cold weather. I''ll let people put less sugar." The driver saw that youyou was very sad, so he went to buy a cup of milk tea. It is also because of his move that Nangong Li sees the long and red eyes in the window. He quickly came to youYou, "thisdy..." You did not expect to meet Nangong Li, a pair of big eyes Gulu Gulu turn. "Driver uncle, get in the car, go, let''s go." Nangong Li has already chased over, "Miss, I want to talk to you." You and I have nothing to talk about Seeing the sadness on her face is not like having an emergency at all. Instead, it looks like an aggrieved gas bag. "Miss, have we met somewhere?" Nangong Li only knows that he cares about this girl and doesn''t want to see her so sad. Hearing his words, youyou felt even worse. She wanted to open the door and hurl abuse at him in the arms of Nangong Li. Why does he miss him every day and night, but he forgets himself! Thinking of the assistant''s words, you put all the emotions down. "Sir, is this the first time we''ve met before, or are you talking to every girl like this?" Nangong Li has suffering words. It''s not like this. He just thinks she is very different. Not because of her good looks, but because of a strange feeling. "I didn''t, I just..." Nangong does not know how to describe this feeling. Long eyshes and a tear, very lovable, her eyes red. "Why are you crying? Is something wrong with the family? How much is thepensation for the car? " Nangong Li said and took out the check. Last night, the long voice was crying. Could it be that she was in trouble after the tail. This luxury car, even if it is insurance, may not be fully reported. You tightly holding the cup, "Sir, I said you don''t have to worry about thepensation. OK, please get out of the way. I have something to go first." "Why cry?" Nangong Li is persistent. "It''s none of your business, sir." Chapter 892 There are many hurtful words in the world, such as "I hate you", "I''m sorry, I fell in love with others" and so on But at this moment, it''s not as hurtful as an understatement that has nothing to do with you. Clearly just an unrted strange woman, why is his heart so painful? In addition to the pain, Nangong Li''s heart still has a trace of anger. Why is he angry because of this woman''s words? At this time, Nangong Li had only one idea to pull her out of the car, although he could not understand why he had to do such a rude thing. When he was conscious, he had opened the door and pulled her out with one hand. Youyou didn''t expect Nangong Lihui to be so rude to her. After all, he was familiar with his days. His personality was cold and he was a gentleman. In addition to that summer to teach himself English, he suddenly rushed in to drive away the summer, but also pulled off his tie, almost to show his wild side. But at that time, he did not really touch himself, and his fierce eyes made him startled. "You What are you doing? " You don''t know why he pulled himself out. Don''t say she doesn''t know, even Nangong Li doesn''t know. He only knew that he could never let this woman go, otherwise he would regret his whole life. Just at this time, the assistant drove the car and stopped in front of nangongli. Seeing Nangong Li holding Youyou, he was scared to get out of the car. "Young master, what are you doing? You''ll be treated like a hooligan! " The leisurely driver also got off the bus, "let go of mydy." If it wasn''t for you and years of low-key, you don''t like too many people when you travel, and you take a lot of bodyguards around like the Duke, where would such a thing happen. Nangong Li not only did not put it, but also put youyou into his co pilot and sent her a seat belt. Youyou looks confused and doesn''t react at all. Is this man in an ident with a bad brain? She is not sure whether Nangong Li is in the hair nerve, and she dare not resist, for fear of stimting him. What''s more, she has always been in a weak state in front of Nangong Li. Just that sentence has nothing to do with you, she exhausted her courage. Seeing his youngdy was taken to the car, the driver was frightened and immediately called someone. You quickly opened his mouth: "driver uncle, don''t call, we are friends." "But, miss You... " "Don''t tell my grandmother, I''ll take care of it." Looking at the driver begging. No one can resist this look. The driver thought of her strange reaction in the past two days. She was still crying just now. Maybe it was a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship with this man? After years of boyfriend, he knows, but youyou is also pregnant. If there is no man, how could she be pregnant. Thinking of this, the driver put down his mobile phone, "Miss, my mobile phone has been unblocked, you can contact me with anything." "Good." It''s time for Nangong to talk to the driver. The assistant was terrified. Nangong Li used to have rules for everything. Who knows today is like a runaway horse. What does he want to do! "Young master, let me drive. Your mood is unstable. The old man told me that he can''t let you..." Nangong left directly closed the window, the assistant reached out and patted the ss, "young master, young master!" He stepped on the gas pedal and the assistant almost fell into the snow because of his inertia. Looking at the car, he had no choice but to say, "I tried my best." He and the driver looked at each other and saw helplessness in each other''s eyes. It is obvious that Nangong Li didn''t think of Youyou, but he couldn''t let you go. Only when he learned from the driver what happened just now was that he could not exin himself. Youyou, sitting on the front passenger''s seat, has one hand on his abdomen and the other grasps the safety belt. Thinking that he used to be in a car ident because of too fast speed, she said weakly: "that Can you slow down a bit? I''m afraid. " Hearing her fear, Nangong left the gas pedal. There is a trace of embarrassment in the car. Nangong doesn''t speak. Youyou doesn''t know whether he thinks of anything or not, and dare not speak casually. When the car drives into the familiar scenery, youyou suddenly remembers that thest time Nangong Li brought himself to Paris, he lived in this vi. What did he bring himself to his house for? Do you think of her? At that moment, you was very excited and almost called him master. Nangong left in front of the door to stop, he said: "in a few months ago, I had a car ident." Long big eyes blinking at Nangong Li, quietly waiting for him to speak. "I had a craniotomy and had a long rest in bed." At that time, when she left, youyou felt remorse for herself.If she doesn''t leave in a hurry, maybe Nangong Li won''t encounter any misfortune, and she can stay with him and take care of him. At present, she did not know whether he remembered it or not, so she asked tentatively, "what happenedter?" "When I woke up, I found that I had lost part of my memory and forgotten some things, some people. Everyone said that the car ident was an ident, and the memories I forgot were nothing special, but they were just things about daily work Youyou bit her lips and didn''t answer. She didn''t lose her memory, but she could imagine the pain. "Even if it doesn''t matter, if you forget it, you''ll forget it, and you don''t have to remember it. Otherwise, it will only increase your worries." A long sigh. "No, I don''t think it''s right. I always feel that I have forgotten an important thing and a very important person." Youyou''s heart "clutters" madly, and soon she calms down. What he forgot should be Gu Qi. After arriving in Paris, youyou also knew about Gu Qi and mu Nanshu. Obviously, nangongli and she were not engaged, and nangongli had a car ident. Maybe it was because of Gu Qi''s things that stimted her at that time. He likes Gu Qi, but he can''t ept Gu Qi''s deep love for others, and then he will forget Gu Qi. After all, he has loved him. Even if his memory is forgotten, his heart still exists. It''s fake to say that you are not jealous. The man who cares so much about you doesn''t dare to recognize him with his child. "What did you bring me here for?" Nangong from did not answer, but get off to open the door for you. Standing in the ce where they lived together in the past, although they didn''t have much time here, they left a lot of memories. Nangong Li wants to pull her in, but you don''t want to go to the ce full of their memories. She is afraid that she can''t help it. "What are you going to do? If you don''t talk, I''ll call the police. " Nangong Li didn''t pay attention to her words, had pressed the password, forced to pull you into the house. "Let me go!" Nangong Li pushes her to the sofa and sits well. You don''t know what he wants to do. Then he led him to the kitchen, "are you sick?" You can''t help it. If she used to be, she would never dare to say such a thing. Nangong Li is like a science madman who does experiments. She not only doesn''t answer, but also gives her a kitchen knife. You long can''tugh or cry. Is this man really knocked into a fool''s head? After being teased by him for a while, he forced her to the bedroom on the second floor. To his master bedroom, this kind of private ce leisurely some something wrong, "you, what are you doing?" However, Nangong Li frowned, "No." "What''s wrong?" He took her to another room, which was the ce where you had lived and had been cleaned up. Only lived for a short time, you did not leave too many traces, not to mention has been sorted out. To this familiar ce, youyou began to feel uneasy. Nangong is close to her at the moment, a pair of eyes unfathomable, leisurely subconsciously back to the back. "Have we met?" ¡°¡­¡­ No, never. " "You''re lying!" "I''m not lying, sir. If you do this again, I''m going to call the police." Nangong Li''s fingers suddenly touched her lips, and his voice was hoarse in her ear: "has anyone told you that you won''t lie?" The burning breath sprays in the ear, originally is likes the man, moreover two people are so close, leisurely instantaneous blushes the heartbeat. Chapter 893 Most of the time when he got along with Nangong Li, he was quiet and gentlemanly. He was angry, but he never treated her like this. Youyou is flustered and wants to go back again. Behind you is the bed, and her body falls towards the bed. The bed with good sticity rebounds her body, just against the south pce leaning down from her chest. At the moment, you can''t say aplete sentence, "first, sir, you..." Nangong Li put her hands on both sides of her body, confining her to death under his body, "we know each other, right?" Not doubt, but affirmation. If he is not sure at the beginning, the conversation between youyou and the driver is heard by Nangong Li. "No, I don''t know." Purple big eyes are full of confusion, even she can''t cheat herself, how can she cheat others? She is really not a woman who is good at hiding her emotions. She has a few big words on her face. I am lying. In the past few months, learning emotional management has made her a little better in front of strangers, and she haspletely recovered her original nature in front of Nangong Li. Youyou is like a little white rabbit shivering, don''t know how to face Nangong Li. "If we don''t know each other, why do you rush to me faster than my assistant when I burn my hand in the coffee shop?" "I, I just don''t like people getting hurt. Even if it''s not you who are scalded today, I will give it to others." "Well, the exnation is OK. Why do you and your driver say we are friends when I want to take you away? If you don''t know me, just leave me at ease? " Youyou is not good at lying. She is torn apart by Nangong. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to say. "I..." "As I said before, when I woke up, I felt like I had forgotten a person. People around me said that I didn''t have a girlfriend, and the engagement didn''t work out." Youyou knows that he is talking about Gu Qi. When she was around Nangong Li before, she had seen Nangong Li secretly draw Gu Qi''s portrait. Who knows Nangong from the next words is to let her very shocked, "for this I specially went to see that original engagement object." "And then?" Yo yo''s fingers gripped the clothes around his waist. "Want to know? Then tell me, do you know me? " Nangong Li catches youyou''s attention. It''s obvious that she cares about herself, but she doesn''t know her. The young master is getting worse. He has never been like this before. "I don''t want to know." Nangong Li chuckled and said, "I met her. She is a very interesting girl and likes to dress up as a man..." Every time he mentioned Gu Qi, his long fingers tightened an inch. Sure enough, in his heart, whether he lost his memory or not, he liked Gu Qi. Seeing youyou''s face showing a touch of sadness, Nangong can''t bear to tease her again, reaching out and gently stroking her eyes. "She''s lovely, but I know it''s not her I''m looking for." Leisurely pupil erges, seem some can''t believe this ending, "not her? Who is that... " "That person should have a pair of purple pupil, her eyes are big, voice is very gentle, whenever I fall asleep, I will hear her voice in my dream." Nangong Li looked directly at youyou''s eyes and gently stroked her fingers. "The purple pupil in my dream, I think it should be you." At that moment, you don''t know what reaction to do. What Nangong centrifugal heart reads is not Gu Qi, but she? She did not know Nangong Li''s mind, so she held her breath and did not dare to speak. "At first I thought it was just a dream, but in theter stage it became more real. Moreover, my father asked me to stay in the mansion. Even after I returned to Paris, my assistant arranged another vi for me. I began to wonder if they were hiding something. It was clear that I didn''t get the right habit when I woke up. No matter eating or bathing, I always feel that there is one person missing. That person must have stayed with me for a period of time, so I rely on her very much. Even if I forget my memory, my body instinct was still there, until yesterday, when our car collided, the driver said that the woman sitting inside had purple pupils. Do you know how excited I was? There are several people in this world who are purple pupil. Will they be the same as the people I dream about. I couldn''t see your car when I got off the bus. Fortunately, you took the initiative to look for me. As soon as I saw you today, I felt very kind. We must have met, right? " Leisurely fixed looking at him, "have seen how, have not seen how? I''ve forgotten it anyway. " "No, I just forgot for a moment. I''ll soon remember that you must have been in this house. The living room, the kitchen, and here, I can see some pictures No wonder he frowned just as he pulled himself into the kitchen and into his bedroom. This is the ce where he slept, so he felt a little deeper.Youyou looks at this face that she thinks about day and night. What she wants to know now is what feelings Nangong Li has for her. Why did he wake up and not think about Gu Qi, but remember himself. "What if it was me?" Youyou has never been so calm. Before, all kinds of uneasiness have disappeared. She has always regretted that she didn''t make it clear with Nangong Li at that time. She said she would go. Even if she intends to raise the child alone, she must ask for it today. It''s her, so what? Nangong Li has been looking for an answer, and now the answer is in front of him. He gently stroked her face, "tell me, were we lovers in the past?" If it''s not a lover, why does he love her, and when she says that sentence has nothing to do with you, he is almost mad. He was just scalded by the coffee. At that time, she was so concerned and nervous. Nangong Li couldn''t think of any other suitable definition of the rtionship between them. Lover, this is her dream rtionship. "No This answer makes Nangong leave some unexpected, how can it not be? "What is that?" Brother and sister? How can it be? Nangong family has no purple pupil gene. Lover? He just doesn''t remember some things. The rest of his memory shows that he is clean and not a man who is promiscuous in rtionships. Friends? Why didn''t she admit that she had other friends, and none of them had such a deep impression on her. When he was dizzy, he often had a vision, and now he was sure that it was the woman who had appeared in his life. Youyou doesn''t know why Nangong Li mentioned the rtionship between lovers. Her heart even has some expectations. "What do you want us to be?" "I hope?" Nangong Li on the pair of purple pupil, inside printed a woman''s expectations, she is looking forward to what? She has always denied the rtionship between them, which makes Nangong Li very difficult to understand. She has no idea of her attitude towards herself. Does she hate herself? "Yes, what do you want us to be?" You pinched the clothes around his waist. How does Nangong Lihui answer? This answer is really important to her! "I hope you are mine Partner. " Nangong Li''s answer makes you can''t believe it. Is she dreaming? "You, you say it again?" She couldn''t believe her ears. "Although I don''t know what kind of entanglement we had in the past, when I was injured, you cared about me and pretended not to know me. It''s very important for me to have a rtionship with you in the past Long tears fall, this time not because of sad, but too happy. The young master said that they were lovers. Youyou didn''t know what to say. "Why are you crying? Sorry, is it because I have done something to make you sad, I I''m sure I didn''t mean to. " Nangong Li is at a loss to wipe her tears. The more tears he wipes, the better he doesn''t speak. He is more excited when he speaks leisurely. She has never been so patient to coax her Nangong Li. She must be dreaming. If it is a dream, she would rather stay in this dream forever. "I apologize to you, you hit me or scold me, as long as you don''t cry..." Youyou put his arm around his waist, buried his head in his arms, mumbled his lips and said, "young master." Chapter 894 a young master? Hearing this address, Nangong Li feels familiar and familiar. Who is she? Nangong Li tried to think about youyou. As soon as he tried to think back on the past, he would feel a headache, and his expression was very tangled when he covered his head. "Young master, do you have a headache again? I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. " Mingming assistant elder brother specially told her, can''t stimte Nangong to leave, did not expect or did not resist. You quickly helped him to the bed andy down smoothly, "where is the medicine for headache?" If he often attacks, there must be medicine around him. "The car, it''s in the car." Nangong Li only felt that the headache was so devastating that it was more severe than ever before. You quickly took the car key and found his medicine in the car. He hurriedly fed it to his mouth, "young master, the medicine is here. Take it quickly." Nangong left swallowing medicine, holding on to his long hand, "tell me, are we lovers?" "Does this answer matter to you?" Now, youyou doesn''t know what to say. She can feel that Nangong Li has no feeling for her. If he really doesn''t like himself, why should he try to find her when he loses his memory? Obviously, when he mentions the past, his association will lead to a headache. "Yes, it''s important to me." "I''m sorry, young master. I''m just a girl you adopted. We''re not lovers." Youyou tells him the truth. Nangong Li is a little hard to believe. How can she be an ordinary girl? Clearly he thinks so about her. There must be something wrong. Nangong Li tried to think about it. The more he thought about it, the more he hurt. "Young master, I beg you, don''t think about the past. Calm down." You gentlyforted him, reached out to rub his temple, "young master, rx, don''t think about anything." Under her gentlefort, Nangong Li finds the familiar feeling in the past, her hands and voice are as warm as in a dream. Nangong Li''s headache eased slowly, his eyes closed slowly, and he felt like he was sleeping in a piece ofvender with a leisurely fragrance of flowers around him. He was very quiet. He didn''t have to think about anything. He felt warm. Looking at Nangong Li''s sleeping face is like a child. You long is obsessed with looking at his face. I really want to look at him all the time. Young master, I know your heart is enough. Youyou asked the driver to buy a lot of ingredients and cooked a table for Nangong Li as before. Nangong has not slept so steadily for a long time. The girl in her dream finally shows her face, which is youyou. You lean down on his forehead and kiss, "young master, I love you." Today, she is very happy to meet Nangong Li, but it is a pity that she and Nangong Li have no rtionship after all. At this time of Nangong Li, she has not dared to get close to him. It''s getting dark. Youyou left the vi quietly. Today''s Day is her happiest day. "Let''s go, miss." The driver stood by her respectfully. It''s like the day when you left the United States, you watched the vi disappear in the field of vision. The driver felt that her mood was low and her character was always very good. The driver had the courage to ask: "miss you, is the gentleman who took you away just now is your boyfriend?" "No, he''s the one I love." You feel your stomach. "With all due respect, Miss youyou and that gentleman seem to like each other. Why do you want to leave him? It''s like ady after a year. In fact, the Duke will not object to your feelings. After all, you have children You helpless smile: "but now I''m just a burden to him. Maybe God didn''t give us this fate." Thinking of Nangong Li''s sad appearance just now, you love him so much, how can you bear to see his headache because of himself? Nangong Li wakes up from the dream, except for the darkness of a room, there is no woman around. He jumped out of bed, looked around, and found a table of cooked food on the living room table. The food was still hot, but she was no longer there. There was a note left by her on the table. "Young master, thank you for your care in the past. Now I have found my family. I am no longer a helpless little girl. You don''t have to worry about me. Take care." The taste of the food seems familiar. Nangong Li has not eaten such a meal for several months. I don''t know why, and tears fall down while eating it. The heart seems to be torn apart, even if they know that they have known each other in the past, so what? They are not lovers. Nangong Li, with tears in his eyes, ate a leisurely specialty. Knowing that he could not hold on any longer, he walked out with the car key. The assistant didn''t expect Nangong toe to the door at this point, "young master, how did youe?" Nangong took his neck with one hand and said, "who is she?"Never seen so fierce Nangong Li, as if the whole body is burning with fire. "Youyou, her name is youyou. She is the woman brought back by the young master on the ck boat." "Why did you cheat me before?" Nangong Li has always believed in this assistant, but he didn''t expect to deceive his closest friend. "Young master, I also have a hard time You have a low status. You have a car ident because of her. The old man thinks that she has affected you, so he warns us not to let you know about the past. " "I was in a car ident because of her?" When things got to this point, the assistant didn''t dare to hide any more, so he had to tell him all the things at that time. "At that time, Miss youyou didn''t know why she left. She left quietly without saying hello to you. When it was raining heavily, the young master was looking for her all the time. It was dark and the road was slippery. The young master drove too fast and had an ident. " Some pictures of traffic idents emerge in the brain. Nangong Li squats down with his head covered. His head hurts. "Young master,e in and have a rest. As the doctor said, those memories can only make you miserable. The old man did it for your own good. You can see that you can''t live without thinking about it. " Nangong Li covered his head and slowly said the two words: "leisurely." Her name was youyou. He reached for the assistant''s hand and said, "if you find her, you must find her." "Young master, why are you so persistent? You don''t like Miss youyou when she is around you. What you like is Miss Gu. Now youyou has a new life. Why bother to pester you so much? What can you get "She didn''t lie to me." Nangong Li always thought that they would be lovers, and from the assistant''s mouth also got the truth, they are not. But Nangong Li, who knows this, is not happy. On the contrary, he feels that his heart is more empty. Nevertheless, Nangong Li still asked people to investigate youyou''s identity, and the assistant got the information. She was the granddaughter of the Duchess, and the Duchess was one of the Dukes with the most wealth and power. Youyou''s phone has been unable to get through, Nangong left looking at the note again and again. She found her home, so she didn''t want to be herself? "Young master, what are you going to do next?" "Call on the door." Nangong li felt that he could not leave her and wanted her to return to his side. If the former two are not lovers, then he hopes to have this possibility in the future. But he never expected that his visit was not allowed. After years of holding your shoulder, "don''t you love him? Now that he is here, why don''t you meet him? " "Sister, my appearance will only make him more painful. It''s not that I don''t want to see him, it''s that we have no predestination." "Are you not going to tell him that you are pregnant with his child?" "If you can''t be together, why bother? That''s it... " You take a breath. That day, Nangong Li waited for a whole day and didn''t see youyou''s face. "Young master, Miss youyou doesn''t want to see you. Let''s go back." Nangong Li finally took a look at the gorgeous castle. Although he didn''t know the rtionship between the two before, his heart still hurt when he was rejected. Obviously, youyou doesn''t n to go back with him. This is her home. He did not see, on the balcony, a pair of purple double pupil has been quietly watching him. "Young master, be happy..." Chapter 895 With the arrival of the new year, Gu Qi was busy, but she was too busy. Looking at the huge yard, she pped her hands with satisfaction. Especially at night, the courtyard of the mansion is very busy, and lights of various colors sh back and forth. Wang looked at the gorgeous lights. "Miss Gu, don''t you think these lights are too fancy? As far as I know about the character of my husband and the old master, they like quiet, and I''m afraid they don''t like such fancy things Gu Qi knocked a Wang''s head and said, "what do you know? ording to your logic, the woman your husband likes should be knowledgeable, gentle and modest. How does he like me?" "Blind?" A Wang follows Gu Qi''s words without passing through the brain channel, and then he finds out that he has said something wrong. However, Gu Qi, like a rabbit, jumped into Mu Nan Shu''s arms behind him, "Xiao Shu, just a Wang said you were blind before you saw me." Mu Nanshu looked at ah Wang coldly, and his face changed with fright. "Ye, I don''t mean that." "It''s not that. What does that mean?" Gu Qi chuckles in Mu Nan Shu''s arms. Wang''s face turned red with anger, "Sir, Miss Gu knows how to bully honest people." Gu Huan covered his mouth with a smile, "who let you say that the things carefully arranged by miss are flowery, don''t bully you and bully who." "Huan''er, even you are not on my side. My heart is broken." Gu Qi burst outughing: "bullying honest people, so stupid, like a CAI will never be my routine." Referring to a CAI, a Wang suddenly said, "Sir, a CAI has something inconvenient to tell you. I''ll tell it for him. He hopes you can give him a few days off. He wants to apany him for many years." "Go ahead." It is rare that a CAI and a Wang have found their true love. Naturally, mu Nanshu sincerely hopes that they will be good. Gu Qi is cable Mu Nan Shu''s neck, "small pivot, tomorrow night is the new year''s Eve, let''s make dumplings together, OK?" Seeing that she was so interested, mu Nanshu did not refuse, "OK, can you pack it?" "I can eat it. Your hands are so beautiful that you can give me a bag." "Miss Gu, don''t you embarrass my husband, who has never made dumplings." Gu Qi smilingly turned to look at a Wang, "Xiao Wangwang, if you say one more word, I will chop you dumplings." A Wang shriveled mouth, anyway Gu Qi is a little witch, how can he be Gu Qi''s opponent? Just shut up. Mu Nanshu always has a good temper in front of Gu Qi, "it''s up to you." On New Year''s Eve, early in the morning, Gu Qi had the ingredients ready. In the evening, she specially moved all the ingredients and tools to Mu Ziqi''s room. "Uncle, it''s new year''s Eve. Let''s make dumplings together." Gu Qi guessed that they had done scientific experiments all their lives, and they must have never made dumplings. It''s rare that Mu Ziqi didn''t refuse. In fact, the father and son have one thing inmon, which is basically that they will agree to the conditions put forward by Gu Qi. Qian He also came together, "dumplings, this is my unique skill, my mother taught me when I was a child." Most of the people who follow mu Nanshu and Mu Ziqi are orphans and have little time to eat dumplings, let alone make dumplings. "Let''s make dumplings together today. Brother Qianhe, please teach a Wang He Mian. I''ll make dumplings with Xiao Shu Shu and uncle." "What about me, miss?" Gu Huan, who was forgotten, quickly said. "You show me how to pack it." "OK." Qian het specially set up a big table. Ah Wang''s hands are very stupid, and he has never done anything with the noodles. "Add water and water. How can you add so much? Do you want to cook noodle soup? Add flour quickly, and so much? How can you be such a clumsy person in the world Awang makeints about his voice. Awang is also very grieved. He is not intentional. He never did such a thing before. "Forget it. I''ll do it." Qian he adjusted the proportion and quickly kneaded it into dough. Then he threw it to awan, "keep kneading." Gu Qi is waiting to roll the skin out with a rolling pin, "it''s your turn." Mu Nanshu and Mu Ziqi have never done anything like this. Gu Huan demonstrated to them, "it''s good to do this again." They''re very smart. They''ll read it once, but your brain knows about cooking. Your hands have their own ideas. Mu Nanshu put too much meat, squeezed a lot of meat stuffing out, and Mu Ziqi is too hard, dumplings deformation. "The first time you make dumplings, sir, it''s really good!" said ah Wang Qianhe is not willing to fall behind, "master, the selling of your dumplings is excellent." Gu Huan was originally a vulnerable group. She did not dare to say a word. It was impossible for her to say yes without conscience. Gu Qi roared withughter, "don''t your conscience hurt when you speak without conscience? Little pivot, you''ve be a big bellied frogA Wang and Qian He are petrified together. Miss Gu, you are the only one who is so rampant. In Gu Qi''s emotional adjustment, several people are very noisy, even the father and son, who have always sat together and do not speak, have a short conversation. Gu Qi looked at the interaction between the two people, without wasting her efforts. After wrapping all the dumplings, Gu Qi yelled, "the next dumpling, I want to eat 30, no one will stop me." A Wang is a typical person who has forgotten the pain after scar healing. He subconsciously replies, "Miss Gu, can you eat 30 dumplings of this size?" "Well, I''ll eat twenty and my son ten. Do you have any problem?" "How long has it been? Where can I eat it? Besides, what if it''s a little princess?" "Bah, bah, who said it was the little princess." Gu Qi looks disgusted. "Miss Gu, you value men over women!" "What''s wrong with me? I must have a beautiful man who looks like a little pivot in my stomach Gu Qi doesn''t really value men over women, but she likes mu Nanshu so much that she wants to have a boy who is very simr to Mu Nanshu. "The boys and girls are out of your control." Awan is serious. "I''ve decided that I''ll take 50, and I''ll give you all that I can''t eat. You''ll talk the most." Gu Qi defied. Wang regretted toote, "sir..." Mu Nanshu red at him, "you deserve it." The woman who obeys every day, however, a Wang is a dead heart. He always likes to talk to Gu Qi seriously, which leads to Gu Qi always taking him as an object. "You know that you make the youngdy angry. You don''t have to cook dumplings to make amends to the youngdy." Gu Huan reminds way. Ah Wang was carrying dumplings. "Miss Gu, I''m going to have dumplings." "That''s right. Let''s go. Let''s go together." Gu Qi looks like a pregnant woman in addition to the time of pregnancy and vomiting, usually or skipping, where there is a bit of pregnant women''s appearance. As soon as she left, the room became quiet again. Mu Ziqi and mu Nanshu looked at each other, "let''s talk about it." Two people went to the yard one after another, now the courtyard is no longer Gu Qigang came at that time dead. Not only a lot of new pear trees have been nted, but also some waxy plum trees, which emit a faint fragrance in the cold winter. It''s snowing heavily this year. Mu Ziqi looks at the wintersweet covered with snow. "How long have we not spoken together?" "Forget it." Mu Nan Shu cold channel. "I know you me me. You should me me for making such a choice. Now I realize my mistake. Today I want to say something to you." "What words?" "I''m sorry." Mu Nanshu was stunned. He never realized his mistake. He even apologized to himself today. "I''ve done things like that to you over the years, and I didn''t fulfill the responsibility of a father. Now it''s toote to make up for it. My body is getting worse every day..." Mu Ziqi coughed, and mu Nanshu''s calm face was moved for the first time. "You The disease is not incurable, as long as you have good health, with drugs will get better. " Mu Nanshu is a bit awkward. Mu Ziqi was smiling, "you should know, my biggest wish in this life is to let pear live, but I have no way to spend my whole life. It''s better for me to go down early to apany pear''er. The person I''m most worried about before is you. Now I can rest assured that you have maid Gu beside you. She is a good girl. You should cherish her and don''t go to my level. " People who have always been indifferent suddenly said such words from the bottom of his heart. Mu Nanshu''s heart was a little loose. "I I know. " Chapter 896 Mu Nanshu never thought that one day Mu Ziqi would apologize to him in front of him. When he was a child, he was kept in a warehouse full of herbs. In addition to being forced to test drugs, he also needed to learn. In his impression, Mu Ziqi is like a man who is possessed by demons in martial arts novels. He is paranoid and desperate for medicine. Later, mu Nanshu made preparations to escape Mu Ziqi. He never asked whether what Mu Ziqi did today was right or wrong. Any person who is different from your three outlooks means that his three outlooks have been formed. No matter how you argue or try to persuade, you will be in vain. Therefore, mu Nanshu has never argued about it. Ordinary people are still like this, not to mention that the man is a paranoid father. From childhood to adulthood, he did not regard himself as a child. Mu Nanshu''s only hope is to get rid of such a life. Later, he came out of the sea of suffering, but the psychological shadow brought to him all the year round can no longer be erased. It is clear that he is still very young. His eyes and expression are always as calm as boiled water. You can''t see hope or interest in anything in his eyes. Until Gu Qi appeared, the woman who changed him and Mu Ziqi. After numerous setbacks, Mu Ziqi finally realized that his behavior was wrong. He wasted more than 20 years to do a meaningless thing. Fortunately, it was not too bad. In the days toe, Gu Qi apanied mu Nanshu, a warm girl who would cover mu Nanshu a little bit. That night, mu Nanshu and Mu Ziqi talked for a long time as if they had been friends for a long time. Until Gu Qi''s voice rang out: "eat dumplings..." She jumped from behind to Mu Nanshu''s back, mu Nanshu hugged her, "are all the people who want to be mothers, and they are not so big or small." Gu Qi put his arm around his neck andughed very happily, "then you are not like a man who is a father. On such a cold day, you still let my uncle blow outside." Qianhe patted down the snow on Mu Ziqi''s body, "master, it''s snowy outside. Come in and eat dumplings." "Good." Mu Ziqi looked back at the two men. Gu Qi is like a naughty child, pointing to the wintersweet covered by the wind and snow, "small pivot, hold me high, I pick a few wintersweet nts back and insert them." "What a monkey." Mu Nanshu was helpless, but obediently held her high. Mu Ziqi could not help but smile at the scene. "Pear, if you have a spirit in heaven, you can rest assured." Mu Nanshu takes Gu Qi into the room and everyone eats dumplings around the table. "Scoop a few for awando." "Miss Gu, I can''t eat it. It''s shameful to waste." "Ah, I forgot that a CAI was not here today, so I cooked his share." "Ah Cai is happy now." Wang said vaguely as he bit the dumplings. Before they appeared for many years, their world was dominated by mu Nanshu. Now there are years, they care about more, the Chinese New Year with their important people have no problem. "Since a CAI is not in, you can eat his share." "Miss Gu, you bullied me again..." "Ha ha, you are the most stupid, who do not bully you?" Qian He also joked. Since Gu Qi came, the house is no longer as dull as it used to be. Outside, the snow is flying, and the inside is in full swing. When the windes, the snow falls from the branches, which is in sharp contrast to the lively atmosphere inside. In the gorgeous castle, she nestled in a CAI''s arms for years. Today, it''s quite special. Her grandmother specially allowed a CAI to apany her. She is a pregnant woman, need people to care and love, a CAI can also be in a better mood. A just reached out to touch her slightly raised abdomen, "how to grow so slowly?" Now, after years of being a mother, I don''t have the cold and arrogant character before. Now more and more is maternal love, and the whole body exudes a faint maternal brilliance. She patted a CAI''s hand gently. "It''s going to take a few monthster. What are you worried about? It''s not a big watermelon." "So it is." A CAIughed and said, "I''m too anxious. I''m afraid that the little guy will toss you in your stomach." "Yes, the first three months of pregnancy and vomiting is too bad, this period of time to get better, in a few months, the baby will be in the stomach around." A just some heartache, "I''m sorry, let you work hard, knew I must pay attention to." He had been very careful when he was with him for many years. However, there was still an ident. When he saw that he was pregnant for many years, he was also distressed. He only hated that he was not a woman and could not share it with him. "Fool, I don''t me you. I''m very happy if you don''t dislike me."A CAI held hands after years, "you are my fairy, how can I dislike you?" "I don''t know if it''s a girl or a boy." After years of sighing. She and you are reduced to chess pieces. To be honest, she doesn''t want to turn her children into such a situation. The best way to break everything is for her and youyou to help grandma stabilize the situation and let their children be born safely. Don''t be like yourself and Youyou, wandering for so many years. "No matter what it is, we will love her well. It''s gettingte. Go to bed first." "Good." After years of nestling in a CAI''s arms, the corners of his mouth slightly hook up. Another room, youyou standing on the balcony, tonight is new year''s Eve, young master will have a good time? Since that day Nangong Li came to find her and she didn''t see him, Nangong Lipletely disappeared in her world. You can only study hard, let yourself grow up early, don''t be so weak as before. She reached out to catch a snowke, gently read: "young master, the new year to be happy." In the United States, Nangong family originally came from China and cared about new year''s Eve. Nangong Li knew everything and didn''t me the old man. In the end, his father was better for himself. "Stay in the United States next year. I''m old enough to give you everything." "You are in the prime of life. What''s your age? I''m doing well in Europe. Whye back? " "You have been stubborn since childhood. If you don''te back to inherit Nangong family, do you really want me to support you with an old bone?" Nangong is away from eyebrow tightly lock, "you really only have me a child?" The expression on the old man''s face was very ugly. At that time, Nangong left because of his mother''s affairs. He was stubborn and went to Europe to develop, regardless of Nangong family. Now he is developing well in Europe, and Nangong realized after his mother''s death that he had nothing to do with his illegitimate son except financial aid. He only recognized nangongli as a child. Naturally, Nangong''s property was reserved for Nangong Li. Although he knew his mistakes, things could not be changed. There was a deep animosity between their father and son. "Leave son, you should know my heart, in the past I am sorry for you and your mother, but now I just want to make up for you." "I''m not a woman. Don''t tell me that. I''ll call you dad. I''ll stay here for dinner just because of our consanguinity. I''m full. I''ll go back to Europe after the first day of junior high school." "That woman..." Nangong Laozi also listened to the assistant and learned the identity of youyou. Looking at Nangong Li''s gloomy appearance every day, Nangong Laozi is also very distressed. "If you like, marry her back." The Nangong left the corner of his mouth with a sarcastic smile, "marry back? You think she''s a street girl, and I''ll marry her if I want to? " "Leave son, you me me to cheat you before, I just don''t want to let you suffer." "Put away your worries. I''m not a child anymore. I know what I''m doing." Nangong left. Now the situation is not what he wants, youyou disappears from his worldpletely. Also, in the past, she was just a little girl, but now she is a seniordy. Her family background is not inferior to Nangong family. Why does she like herself again? However, Nangong Li has some inferiorityplex. He feels that youyou will leave without feeling for him. He walked out of the door, looking at the vast night, a touch of tenderness appeared on his cold face. "Yo Yo, are you ok?" Las Vegas, green eyed handsome man holding a blue pupil woman, "baby, look at that fireworks, beautiful?" Kughed. "Beautiful." "No matter how beautiful my baby is, thank you for bringing me a little baby." Lo covers K''s stomach. "Hate..." K smiles coyly. Chapter 897 On the first day of the new year, Gu Qi got up early and grabbed mu Nanshu to get up. "Xiaosusu, this year is the first day of the new year. We have to get up early." Mu Nanshu looked at Gu Qi, who was as happy as a child. He was crazy until midnightst night. He yed several kinds of children''s fireworks toys in the yard. If Mu Nanshu didn''t take her away by force, she would have to y all night and bring all kinds of chess. Not all said that the first three months of pregnancy sleepy, powerless and so on, why does he feel Gu Qi every day like beating chicken blood as excited. He leaned on the bed motionless, calmly looking at the jumping Gu Qi, some time ago she bought a pile of new clothes back. Now I''m ying with all the clothes here, "Xiao pivot, do you think it''s better to wear this suit or that one?" "All right. You look good in anything." Mu Nanshu didn''t mean to make her happy. Generally, a woman''s figure would not change a lot in the first few months. Her figure was good and her skin was fair. Such a woman could control whatever style she wore. "No, it''s agreed to take a family photo today. Do you want to wear Chinese style or western style? This red one is also good Gu Qi struggled for a long time, thinking about the dress style of Mu Nanshu and his son. Finally, she chose a set of ancient style dress, ssical and beautiful. "Good looking?" Gu Qi made a circle in front of Mu Nan Shu. "Good looking." Gu Qi happily dragged mu Nanshu to Mu Ziqi''s yard. Today, Mu Ziqi''s face also had some spirit. "Happy new year, uncle." Gu Qi''s jubnt voice makes everyone feel veryfortable. Mu Ziqi is not in a wheelchair today. Although he is still a little weak, he can barely walk. Qian He said with a smile, "Miss Gu, you are so early." "Of course, today is the first day of junior high school. I have to get up early." "I''ve chosen both the camera and the viewfinder. It''s just that the scenery is very beautiful today." Chih fiddled with the camera. Gu Ziqi was sitting on the chair that had been prepared for a long time, while mu Nanshu and Gu Qi were standing behind him, taking this rare picture of the whole family by Qianhe. "Xiaosushu, you should smile. You can see that you have the same expression when you take photos." She reached out her finger to poke mu Nanshu''s cheek, and Qianhe took these photos. Mu Nanshu chuckles, Mu Ziqi is gentle, and Gu Qi is lively. Because father and son are both of the same character, she spent a lot of time adjusting them. It took half an hour to take a picture, and Qianhe left many wonderful pictures. "It''s cold outside. The dumplings are ready. Let''se in and eat them." "Good, eat dumplings, eat dumplings, we can be happy." This new year is yed up by Gu Qi, a social expert, and everyone has a lively time. Mu Ziqi and mu Nanshu also made up for the past regret. After dinner, Mu Ziqi beckoned the two children to his side, and he prepared two boxes. Gu Qi joked: "uncle, we''re all grown up, you won''t give us lucky money? It should be givenst night. " Mu Ziqiughed and said, "it''s not lucky money, it''s just the elder''s wishes. Girl,e here." Gu Qi obediently squatted beside him, "uncle, what heirloom jade do you want to give me?" "It''s not a precious jade, but you can buy a lot of precious jade and open it." Gu Qi opened the box and found that most of them were documents. "Uncle, what are these?" "Over the years, I have done a lot of business, involving all kinds of industries. This is part of the little-known part. Most of them are share transfer letters orpany change letters. I have already sent people to handle the procedures. Now thergest shareholder of thesepanies is you." Gu Qi''s eyes widened, "uncle, you sent me more than tenpanies!"!!! Why are you so local? " Mu Ziqi couldn''t helpughing, "little girl, I know you care about your family, and you don''t care about me. It''s just the intention of being an elder. Thesepanies are located all over the world. They may not be the best, but they can be a force to protect you when necessary. Even if it''s him, they can''t be found. " Speaking of this, Mu Ziqi nced at mu Nanshu, and Gu Qi said with a smile, "uncle, I have left a way back." "Back road or trump card, I hope to be able to help you. You are a good child. No matter what will be in the future, I hope you can be happy. All contacts are clearly listed in it. You can directly contact the people above." "But uncle, you give these to me, what do you do?" "Silly girl, now I have looked down on everything. Fame and money are just a thing of the past for me, and I take it as a burden." Gu Qi did not affectation, but a happy smile: "uncle, thank you."Mu Ziqi called mu Nanshu to his side and gave him another box. "I don''t need to say, you should also guess what''s inside." Father and son are not only the same in appearance and character, but also in their ideas. His mind needs not to be understood by mu Nanshu. "I know." "I know your disposition, you don''t value these things, and you don''t need them in your present position. However, these are my painstaking efforts over the years. No matter what others think, the reputation of the dark emperor has prated into Europe as early as the spring rain, and has a deeply rooted rtionship with various forces. I will deliver these forces to you. No matter whether you continue or withdraw, these are your freedom. From today on, you are the new dark emperor. " The father and son were originally infatuated. For them, the most important thing was their beloved. On the contrary, these status and money were nothing to them. "I see." Mu Nan Shu put away the box. Gu Qi felt that something was wrong. "Uncle, you gave all these to us. Are you going to retire?" "Retirement?" Every word in the girl''s mouth is so funny. "Just think I''m retired. Don''t worry, I have a pension." Gu Qi thought for a while and cleverly said, "it''s also true that uncle is not in good health now, so don''t worry about these things in the future. You can take good care of your health and don''t worry about it any more." "Yes, after a lifetime of hard work, it''s time to give up." Mu Ziqi said a lot on the first day of the first day of junior high school. Gu Qi thought that he was also such an interesting person, but it was a pity that his beloved woman died early. Otherwise, the family would be very interesting. However, the next morning, when Gu Qi went to Mu Ziqi''s yard again, he and Qianhe disappeared. "Little pivot, where''s uncle? Is it hard to go home to the grave? But if he wants to leave, he has to let us know. " Mu Nanshu had expected the ending, "he''s gone." "Back to China?" "No "Is your family from abroad? No, you don''t see that there''s no hybrid gene. " "He went with his mother." Mu Nanshu told her the cruel fact. Gu Qi thought it was his mother''s resurrection at first, but when she thought of Mu Ziqi''s action yesterday, she suddenly reacted. "You mean uncle, he''s already..." "Yes, he has gone and will nevere back. His mother is his life. He lived these years to revive her. Since there is no hope of resurrection, he naturally does not want to live in this world, every day is suffering. In the past, he couldn''t rest assured of me. Now he has put everything down and can be at ease with his mother. " Mu Nanshu was calm and calm when he said this, but Gu Qi still saw a touch of sadness. He was just calm on the surface. In the final analysis, he was also a human being. As long as he was a human being, he had seven emotions and six desires. It was not easy for him and Mu Ziqi to dissolve their enmity. At this time, Mu Ziqi chose this way to leave. "You already know that." "Yes, from the failure of thest experiment, his body plummeted. I knew that as long as it was not a fatal disease, we all had a way to sustain life. These days, he gave up treatment, let his body go bad day by day, he had already made this n. It has been dyed to this day, just for a year, to fulfill his wish. " When Mu Ziqi apologized to him under the tree and gave them all the things, it was in fact an ount of the future. Gu Qi''s eyes filled with tears, "why should uncle be so stupid..." "Don''t cry. It''s his choice. Maybe he has met his mother now. We should be happy for him." Chapter 898 That is to say, do not cry, but where can bear, pregnant people emotional than who are sensitive, tears so no warning of the fall down. She hugged mu Nanshu tightly. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier, little pivot?" "He''s made up his mind, and it won''t help to tell you. What''s more, what he wants is the resurrection of mother. We failed. Living is a pain and a burden to him. He has made up his mind, and no one can keep him. " It is because they are too clear about Mu Ziqi''s character that they both have the same temperament. If Gu Qi died, he would not live alone. Knowing that this was Mu Ziqi''s choice, Gu Qi couldn''t help his tears when he thought about his tolerance these days. "But I thought that yesterday we were still having dinner together, talking andughing, and taking pictures, and my uncle gave us those things. I teased him about his retirement. Who knows he is telling the story. I can''t ept it. I''d rather he was retired. " These days and Mu Ziqi get along, Gu Qi is really like this gentle elder. Maybe in other people''s eyes, he is a terrible devil, he is crazy for love, he is unreliable cruel father. But after Gu Qi contacted him, he only felt that he was a poor man who lost his wife. Mu Nanshu endured the sadness in his heart. He knew what Mu Ziqi was going to do, but he could not stop him. Gu Qi didn''t know that mu Nanshu had been standing by the windowst night. "Little pivot, it''s sote. Why don''t you go to bed?" "Go to bed first. I don''t feel sleepy. I''ll sleep after watching the snow." "Come early, then." Gu Qi didn''t think much about it and went to sleep. In the cold yard, he heard the sounding from the yard. Someone was in the yard. Although he could not see a clear face, there was only a vague outline, but he knew that it was Mu Ziqi. He didn''t go out to say goodbye, and Mu Ziqi didn''t say a word. The man just stood for a while and then turned away. There was a lot of snow and wind, which blurred Mu Nan Shu''s eyes. Looking at the familiar and strange figure in the line of sight gradually away, and finallypletely disappeared. He knows that there is a difference, goodbye is no time. Mu Ziqi left. Maybe he returned to the ind of frozen mother and left the world in a way he liked. From childhood to adulthood, what mu Nanshu saw most was his father''s back. At the beginning of his father''s desire, butter he was hurt all over the body. Every time he falls down with wounds, he hopes to be loved by his father. Mu Ziqi will only leave him a back figure, turn around and leave, "failed again..." He hated, he was angry, since his birth is a mistake, then why he was born to suffer. Mu Nanshu once hated a man named his father. Later, seeing Mu Ziqi''s grief over and over again in the failure, mu Nanshu suddenly did not love. Because it was all just to wake mom up. No love is not equal to love. After driving Mu Ziqi away, he got real freedom. I never thought that one day he would meet with that man again, let alone that they would reconcile. At the moment when Mu Ziqipletely disappeared from sight, mu Nanshu knew for the first time that he still loved this father in his heart. By the time he reacted, he would have been in tears. "Goodbye, Dad." He said softly. Mu Nanshu closes the window and returns to Gu Qi. The chill on his body wakes Gu Qi. Gu Qi shows his teeth cold. "It''s cold." She murmured, but her body was closer and warmed mu Nanshu with her body temperature. This night, mu Nanshu felt extremely cold, almost sleepless all night, and his brain flickered with scenes of these years. Gu Qi has been crying, mu Nanshu endured his grief, gentlefort: "don''t cry, it''s not good for your health." "Why should God be so unfair? Why is uncle so good! Why take my aunt''s life. " "Fool, things have already happened. Life and death are the things that human beings can''t interfere with." "I''m just very sad, Wuwuwuwu..." "Well, it''s a relief for him." Gu Qi has been crying for a long time, but the courtyard, which used to be so noisy, is now so quiet that people feel terrible. The plum blossom in the courtyard did not know the master''s departure, and the red plum was still brilliant. When Gu Qi looks up, mu Nanshu''s shoulder is full of tears. "Have you finished crying?" Gu Qi wiped his tears and nodded. She looked at the pear trees in the yard that had not yet blossomed. "It''s clear that pear flowers will bloom in a few days. Uncle likes pear flowers, and the house is full of pear trees. All of them will be very beautiful in full bloom. Why don''t you want to wait..."Mu Nanshu touched her head with heartache, "in another world, he will meet his mother under the pear tree." "Well, certainly." "Little pivot, let''s go back to the rose castle, where I will think of my uncle and be unhappy every day." "Well, it''s up to you." Although mu Nanshu''s departure makes everyone feel heavy, it has already happened, which is a knot that can never be untied. As Mu Ziqi gave all his things to Mu Nanshu, Mu''s efforts were wasted if he ignored them. They can only stay in Paris. Mu Nanshu is more busy than before. He has to take over Mu Ziqi''s industry and continue to study Gu Qi''s poison. Gu Qi returned to the rose castle and stopped a little, and soon she convinced herself that she was no longer obsessed with grief and was ready to give birth. asionally, she would learn to cook, even if she made a mess of the kitchen. At this time, housekeeper Zhen will be helpless, "madam, do you want to scare me to death? Every time you enter the kitchen, I think there is a fire. Can you stop it for the sake of your baby?" Gu Qi said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I just want to order for Xiaoshu by myself." "Ma''am, as long as you tell me what you want to eat, there are many cooks for you to cook. A few days ago, you said you wanted to eat Shanghai food. My husband specially invited two masters from home. Now there are dozens of cooks all over the world. You just have a good rest. You should have a rest. If you have nothing, you can turn around more and do not cook any more! " Since Gu Qi was pregnant, she would like to eat this and that. Even if sometimes she just read it on her mouth, what she wanted would appear on the table the next day. "Miss, if you are bored, you can do it by hand. You see, I bought some thread to hook some small shoes and nkets for the baby." "All right." Gu Qi felt bored to death. With her tummy bulge, she could do less and less things. She couldn''t jump like before. Gu Huan demonstrated to her and tried to make her quiet. Gu Qi also studied very seriously and threatened to hook mu Nanshu with a sweater. Gu Huanughs at her, "it''s spring already, where can I still wear a sweater?" "It''s spring." "Yes, miss, all the flowers are in bloom." "Is the pear blossom in bloom?" Gu Qi suddenly said. "Yes, peach blossom and pear blossom are all in bloom. It''s a pity that you like roses. Sir, you can nt roses all over the yard." "Roon, go somewhere with me tomorrow." "Good." Gu Qi arrived at Mu Ziqi''s house. When he opened the door, the ground was covered with white pear flowers. Walking inside is like a fairnd. Although there are people cleaning the yard every day, the pear flowers blow and fall one after another. Standing under the tree like a petal rain, Gu Huan mouth with a smile, "Miss, here is so beautiful." Gu Qi looked up at the white petals on the branches like snow, reflecting the blue sky. She whispered: "uncle must have seen my aunt, right?" "Well, certainly." Gu Qi around a circle, as if you can hear his ownughter in the past, that short but profound memory will always be imprinted on her heart. "Roon, let''s go." "Miss, don''t you go in and have a look?" "No She knew that all the furnishings still left that way, and that going in was just to add sadness. The door closed behind her. "After that, it will be a pear garden." "All right, miss. I''ll tell arwan to do it." Gu Qi looks at the old house and slowly takes back his sight. Uncle, the pear flowers are all in bloom. Chapter 899 After having a child, Gu Qi''s biggest change is not as happy as before. She also knows how to protect her stomach. As her stomach grew bigger, she became more and more gentle. She did not want to lose the child because of her carelessness. Active, she no longer go to the bar, no longer do worrying things, every day with Gu Huan hook wool, do some hand work. At night, when mu Nanshu pushes the door in, she will see her gentle and quiet sitting at the table, and the needle and thread in her hand goes down one by one. "Learning embroidery again?" Mu Nanshu sat by her side, looking at her serious appearance from a distance, only to find that she showed a Mickey Mouse seriously. It''s just that this Mickey Mouse is two circles bigger than its original head, and its limbs are badly out of harmony. If Mu Nanshu was not good at managing emotions, other people would haveughed. Gu Qi was not born with these things. Sometimes they wonder if Gu Qi was born with the wrong gender. She was born into a woman because she was supposed to be a man. Gu Qi raised her masterpiece, "small pivot, do you see good-looking?" Mu Nanshu held back his smile and said solemnly: "it''s very good to be able to embroider like this for the first time. It''s very talented." "I feel my hands are all punctured. You see." Gu Qi raised his hand and said, "I''ve been stabbed five or six times." You say she doesn''t look like a woman, but she is a good hand. Mu Nanshu saw the tiny pinhole, "don''t make these in the future, let people buy what they like." "It doesn''t matter. I like it. Besides, I have nothing to do. I can''t watch theputer for too long. If I''m bored, I''ll find something to do." "Don''t force yourself." Mu Nanshu can''t see Gu Qi''s mind. Although she was more maternal after pregnancy, it did notpletely change her character. She is both crochet and embroidery because she wants to control her emotions. Most of the time, she fainted because she was too excited. Gu Qi would choose this way to cultivate herself. In fact, mu Nanshu knows very well that she is not suitable to do these things, and she does not like them. Before I said to knit a sweater for myself, I hooked it for a long time. Finally, I couldn''t hook it down, so I said that I hooked my vest. I stopped knitting sweaters and began to embroider again. I pricked so many blood holes in my hands. Mu Nanshu saw it in his eyes and felt pain in his heart. "Of course not. Practice makes perfect." Mu Nanshu rubbed her face and said, "it''s fleshy." "Do you think I''m fat?" Gu Qi had a very small face, but now a little bit more meat is more lovely. "No, it feels good." Mu Nan Shu Wen judo, "you haven''t eaten yet. I''ll apany you." "Good." Gu Qi throws things aside. In front of Mu Nanshu, she behaved as if she had nothing to do with her smile every day, so as not to let mu Nanshu have too much burden. "Little pivot, you eat more, your constitution is really how to eat not fat." His constitution has long been different from that of normal people, and it is normal that he does not get fat. "Why, think I''m too thin?" Mu Nanshu is very tall, with a height of 1.9 meters. Although he has muscles, he is not a strong type. "Of course not. My little pivot has a great figure! I like it best, especially in summer "Sweet mouth." Mu Nanshu shaved her nose. "I don''t know whether our child looks like you or me. On the one hand, I hope he looks like you, but his character is like me." "Well?" Mu Nanshu heard Gu Qi begging God to have a child like him every day. "Because your personality is so stuffy, adults are OK. If children are so stuffy, wouldn''t you be a little old man?" Gu Qi touched his bulging abdomen, "bigger can see if it''s a boy or a girl." "Eat first. The food is cold." "Good." Gu Qi can''t eat a few mouthfuls and will be absent, "after years and leisurely belly should be very big, about to give birth to it." Mu Nanshu calcted the date, "there is still more than a month, earlier than you." "It''s the younger sister who has been pregnant for many years, and the younger brother is youYou''re pregnant with. Oh, I don''t know if their child will be purple pupil." "Is purple pupil so important?" Mu Nanshu never valued appearance. "Of course, it''s important. There are several purple pupils in the world. How precious they are. It''s so important to have a facial control like me, OK?" Gu Qi was very proud of his Yan Kong''s behavior. "I''ve made up my mind. Anyway, they are pregnant with a man and a woman. If I have a boy, I''ll go and have a baby kiss for years. If I''m pregnant with a girl, I''ll marry youyou. In this way, I won''t suffer any loss. With their appearance, my son-inw or daughter-inw must be very beautiful. "See Gu Qi in that happy to y their own small abacus, it turns out that the purple pupil of others. Mu Nanshu sees her a pair of money infatuated appearance, "you don''t forget, the more to the back can inherit less and less, their children may not be purple pupil." "Well, it must be purple pupil. We bet." Gu Qi Du mouth, "I have always been very lucky." "Eat quickly." Mu Nanshu really has no way to take this little guy. "Oh." Gu Qi had a good meal and didn''t know what he thought of. He evenughed. Mu Nanshu''s mouth is slightly crooked. This little viin, what is he nning. That night, youyou and jingnian both received Gu Qi''s message. "I have a bold idea. Let''s have a baby kiss." After years of gratitude to Gu Qi for saving her from the fire, Gu Qi is always the most important person in her heart. Gu Qi put forward this condition, after years of thinking about it, agreed, and quickly replied with a good. Youyou naturally didn''t refuse and replied well. Mu Nanshu came out from the bath and saw that he was wrapped in a quilt and was smiling like a child. "What''s so funny?" "Xiaosushu, just now I told jingnian and youyou that I would like to have a baby kiss, and both of them agreed. You see how smart I am. No matter what kind of baby we have, we will not suffer any loss after years of working with you and a man and a woman. " "You really say that wind is rain." Mu Nanshu is both angry and funny. She was just talking about it just after dinner, and now she''s paying for it. Gu Qi pulled him over and said mysteriously: "little pivot, this is what you don''t understand. It''s like a long time. After years, their babies must be good-looking. In addition to their current status, we will be robbed after we don''t start." Speaking of this, Gu Qi touched his stomach with regret, "ah, why didn''t I have a pair of twins? In this case, both of them are mine." "Greedy little fellow." Mu Nanshu poked her in the forehead and gently made her bed. "If I don''t face control, I don''t like you. You just smile and have a good face." Mu Nanshu is also used to her wonderful logic and takes her back to bed. "OK, it''s time for you to rest." Gu Qi stretched out his hand toward him and said, "I want to cuddle and sleep." "Little viin." Mu Nan Shu turned off the light and held her in his arms, "sleep." Gu Qi smiles sweetly and sleeps soundly. She is like a sweet candy that can heal her heart at any time. As long as she is around, his heart is always stable. It is mu Nanshu''s habit to get up early. Without an rm clock, mu can always wake up on his own. See also lying in his arms sleeping soundly little guy, gently push her away. My pajamas are full of water stains and drooling again. I''m heartless. The corners of his mouth began to creep up. Just as he wanted to get out of bed, he suddenly felt something was wrong. At ordinary times, as long as he pushes away Gu Qi, no matter how small the action is, Gu Qi will know, and then cling to him for a while. Let him go until she''s finished ying, and then she goes back to sleep. Today, Gu Qi is still, and mu Nanshu is uneasy. "Little Qi''er." No response, he reached out to push her, Gu Qi also did not like before the same mumble. Her poison broke out again, but this time she passed out in her sleep. After probing her pulse and breathing, mu Nanshu breathed a sigh of relief. Her unconscious appearance seemed to have passed away from the world. Fortunately, she just fell asleep. Rao is so, mu Nanshu heart that has not been put down the stone is heavier. He couldn''t let go of the poison for a day. Chapter 900 During this time, he took some measures to contain her poison, but the blood problem was different from other diseases. Such as leukemia and other blood diseases are difficult to treat, coupled with Gu Qi pregnant, some drugs can not be used, which caused great limitations. Mu Nanshu has never been able to get a good sleep one day. Gu Qi''s onset time is more and more unpredictable. This time, he fell ill in his sleep. For Gu Qi, she just had a sleep, but for others, she was very worried. Gu Qi opened his eyes and looked at mu Nanshu who was sleeping beside him. She stretched out her arms and hugged him, "good morning." Looking at the bright sunshine outside, she was very surprised that mu Nanshu would stay in bed today. "I''m very busy every day, but I''m sleepy today." Mu Nanshu''s expression is dignified, Gu Qi soon realizes what, "small pivot, what''s the matter?" He took out his mobile phone and said, "look at the time." "Time, it''s more than nine o''clock." Gu Qi murmured, she took a close look at the date, it has been two days. Although she was shocked, her face was calm and fell into mu Nanshu''s arms. "Xiaosushu, I''m too tired to be pregnant this time, so I''ll sleep more. Don''t worry. You see, I''m in better condition today." Mu Nanshu''s face was not as calm as usual, with a trace of gloom in his brow. "Little Qi''er, nothing irritates you this time." "I, I''m just too tired." Gu Qi made an excuse, "really, you haven''t been pregnant, you won''t know." Mu Nanshu''s face was cold. "Although I have not been pregnant, I have seen thousands of cases of pregnancy in the world. I know better than you what the reaction will be at what stage. Xiao Qi''er, don''t use your pregnancy as a shield. It''s the poison in your body. It''s like a time bomb. I don''t know when it will explode. " "It doesn''t matter, little pivot. Didn''t we agree? Anyway, it''s just drowsy, and there''s no other reaction. It doesn''t hurt the body. It''s a big deal. I''ll eat a little more to supplement my body''s nutrition. Don''t you worry "As I said, you are the only example in the world. At present, you are just sleeping, but nobody knows what will happen in the future. If you What if you can''t wake up? " "How can it be? I''m in such good health. You think too much about it." Mu Nanshu was not fooled by her as before, "Xiao Qi''er, I don''t want to risk your body, this child..." Gu Qi''s face changed, and he seized mu Nanshu''s hand. "Little pivot, I know my body very well. Now it''s fine. Don''t be nervous. I''m so hungry." Mu Nanshu knew she didn''t want to, so he had to stop the topic, "what do you want to eat?" "Millet porridge with pickles." Mu Nanshu gets up to arrange for her. When he leaves, Gu Qi''s face changes. She knew that what mu Nanshu had not finished just now was to ask the child''s life to save her. Gu Qi stroked her stomach. How could she bear it. It is said that the child is a piece of meat from her own body. Even if the meat has not dropped, she has already loved the child very much. "Baby, my mother will take good care of you." In front of Mu Nanshu, Gu Qi is always smiling, but now he is in a panic. Other people can''t do such a thing, but after contacting two generations of men in Mu''s family, she is very clear that mu Nanshu will definitely do such a thing. In their hearts, nothing is more important than their partner, otherwise mu Nanshu would not have such a miserable past. She absolutely did not want this child and his father, Gu Qi made up his mind to hold the child in his stomach. Mu Nanshu came in with millet porridge. The breakfast was light, but Gu Qi ate it with relish. With a smile, she never mentioned the children''s affairs. She said that mu Nanshu would apany her to the Seine river for some days. It seemed that nothing had happened between them. It was not until mu Nanshu was busy with his own affairs that Gu Huan slipped in tofort Gu Qi. "How are you, miss? Why did you suddenly fall asleep again "It''s OK. It''s just that I''m too tired to be pregnant. I''ll find some embroidered pictures for me today. By the way, what about the brush, ink, paper and inkstone you prepared before?" Gu Qi is obviously not the same as usual. Her character is the least anxious, but now she is so anxious. "Do you want it now?" "Yes, now." Gu Huan felt that Gu Qi''s mood was very nervous, and did not dare to neglect, "I''ll take it now, miss. You have a rest first, and I''ll be back in a minute." She quickly brought the things, although many people during pregnancy will choose to do some manual to pass the time, copying scriptures is also a kind of self-cultivation. But Gu Huan is very clear that her youngdy does not like these things, Gu Qi has been forced to do these things she does not like."Miss, do you want to copy the Scriptures now? I''ll study ink for you. When I was at home, you didn''t want to touch it. Now I''ve changed my mind and started to learn calligraphy. " Gu Huan sighs at the wonder of the world''s changes. Before meeting mu Nanshu, she was afraid that Gu Qi would be a bachelor in this life. Who knows that one thing will drop one thing, and she will have a baby so soon. Gu Qi didn''t want to sigh with her. She grabbed Gu Huan''s hand and said, "I''ll do it myself." Gu Huan sees Gu Qi''s speed is very fast, seem to be very anxious appearance. "Don''t worry, miss. Your mood can''t fluctuate too much." Gu Qi quickly dipped in ink with a brush and began to write on rice paper. It was obvious that her mind was not calm and her writing was in a mess. Her mechanical grinding, so that her hands are full of ink, Gu Qi angrily throws the brush on the paper. "What''s the matter with you, miss? Don''t do that. I''m really worried about you "What about the embroidery?" Gu Qi''s eyes have no focus, Gu Huan is very afraid. "Here, miss. What do you like?" Gu Qi casually took one, her whole body was shaking, how to wear also can''t wear needle. "Miss, I''ll get you a needle." Gu Huan didn''t dare to scare her, so she had to do it all ording to Gu Qi''s idea. "Well, miss, it''s ready. Try it on." Gu Qi began to make random embroidery. She was not good at it. In addition, she was flustered and soon tied her hands. "Miss, don''t do it. In less than a minute, you pricked your hand so much. Are you unhappy? Can you tell me?" Gu Qi''s tears then slipped down, dizzy dye on the embroidery line, murmured in his mouth: "I want to continue to embroider, continue to embroider." Tears blurred her vision, and her hand was badly pricked. Gu Huan forcibly seized the things in her hands, "are you crazy! Do you want your hands? " Gu Qi raised his head with tears all over his face. Such a fragile Gu Qi, Gu Huan with her for so many years the first time to see, even at the beginning of her and mu Nanshu discord, she did not. "Miss, I know you are not happy, you can tell me." "Roon, he''s got the idea to move this baby today." Gu Huan quickly hugged her, "no, miss, sir, on the surface, he is indifferent. In fact, he is very painful. This is his own flesh and blood. He will not hurt the baby." "No, roon, you don''t know him. If I get more and more sick and he hasn''t found a better way to cure me, he will do it." "Miss, you are pregnant now, sir. It is not convenient for you to take medicine. When you have a baby, I believe he wille up with a cure for you." "If he could think of it, he wouldn''t be so worried about me. I always thought that as long as I didn''t fluctuate too much, I would not get sick. I try to distract myself and start to sharpen my temper. Do you know how much I hate those ghosts? But in order to hone myself, I have no way. I try my best to practice knitting and embroidery. I want to be more and more peaceful and no longer sick. But you know what? I''m sick in my dream now. There''s no sign of it, so what I''ve done is useless Gu Qi was as crazy as he threw the needle and thread, rice paper and brush on the ground, making the ink all over the floor. "Why is it useless? I can''t control my body, nor can I control Nanshu. I can''t protect my children..." Gu Qi copsedpletely. Chapter 901 Gu Qi has always been lively and happy, she is like a pistachio, every day to make mu Nanshu happy. She advised him to take it easy and say that he was in good health. No one knows how scared she is in her heart. She has been scared out of control before mu Nanshu''s words are finished today. Mu Nanshu will never say these words for no reason. He proved that he had thought for a long time before he opened his mouth. She doesn''t understand pharmacology, and there''s no better way. Since she fainted because her mood fluctuated too much, she would cultivate her health. She would embroider and practice knitting. Even if she was deeply against these, Gu Qi tried to persuade herself. "Little roon, you know, I really don''t like embroidery at all. The trouble of every stitch is dead. I''m not born with this material, but I can''t help it. If it calms me down, I''m willing to learn. I''ve tried very hard, but God is so cruel that he didn''t give me a chance. Roon, I''m so scared. I''m really scared. I''ve never been so scared in my life. I am a mother. Isn''t it the duty of a mother to protect her children? Why can''t I even protect this child? " Gu Qi deliberately nned the future of the child again and again in front of Mu Nanshu, and also said that he wanted to decide what kind of child he was going to marry. In fact, she is already in theyout. She hopes that mu Nanshu will know how much she cares about this child, so that mu Nanshu will gradually ept the child in his heart. It can be said that she has worked hard every day. In the end, mu Nanshu still said such words in front of her. Gu Huan touched her cheek with heartache. "Don''t cry, miss. You like to care about this child so much. Mr. won''t hurt him. You have to believe him." "Little roon, you don''t know his character, but if he is a little sure, he will never speak. He said that he would use the child to save me, but he had no way. The child Roon, why don''t we go and get out of here. " "Miss, what are you talking about? Sir, he loves you so much. What will he do if you leave? He''s going to be crazy. " "But if I move this child, I''ll go crazy!" "Miss, you don''t have a clear mind now. Aren''t you the smartest? Think about it. Let''s assume that the husband has note up with a good way to save you. You are an adult, a child is just a baby, even if you exchange blood, do you think a baby is useful now? When the child grows up, it will take at least a few years. Maybe Mr. Zhang has a solution in these years. Today''s science and technology is changing with each passing day, and each day is more advanced. Mr. Zhang is such a powerful person that he can''t find a way in this period of time. Is it unfair for you to leave now? Besides, you also know the character of your husband. If you irritate him, what will you do when he does something else? " Gu Qi tearfully looked at Gu Qi, "so my child will be OK for the time being?" "Of course, if a few years have passed and the gentleman still can''t find a better way to save you, then it''s OK for you to escape again." Gu Huan''s head was Gu Qi hit, "little roon, how did you suddenly be smart?" "Miss, it''s not that I be smart. It''s you who are too anxious to worry about the child''s ident. Every day your mind is on the child and the husband, so you lose your sense." "Yes, you''re right. I shouldn''t give up so soon, roon. Thank you." "Miss, I used to be unhappy because you enlightened me. This time it''s my turn to have a chance. You have to believe in yourself, sir. Just like you said, you just fainted, and there was no other major obstacle. The poison is very strange. Maybe you will get better one day. It''s not that there are miracles in the world. " After listening to Gu Huan''s words, Gu Qi''s heart knot was sessfully enlightened. "Well, I''vee back to life full of blood. I''ve decided that I won''t touch these ghost things from this year on." "Miss, since you don''t like it, don''t touch it. There''s no one forcing you. I''ll help you get up and wash. How can a man of your age be as naughty as a child?" The master and servant both instantlyughed, and Gu Qi was in a better mood. "I''m going to cook two dishes for Xiaoshuter. I don''t like embroidery, but I like cooking. It''s true." "Miss, please forgive us. You really don''t have the talent to cook. When you don''t look like the scene of a fire, when it''s cooked, it will turn into ck carbon." Gu Qi deliberately Du mouth, "then let a Wang try dishes today." "Miss Gu, please forgive me. Last time you asked me to try dishes, I yed all day. I want to live two more days.""With your words, I have to ask you to try dishes today." "Don''t..." Awan''s screams were heard in the courtyard. From that day on, Gu Qi had a good time every day. She didn''t want to worry more about Mu Nanshu, who was already nervous. Although hera has not improved, there are currently noplications other thana. Seeing Gu Qi''s stomach getting bigger and bigger, the rose castle is ready for Gu Qi to give birth. Mu Nanshu prepared a medical team in advance to cope with emergencies at any time. Gu Huan Awang is more careful, with Gu Qi. I''m afraid Gu Qi doesn''t pay attention toa. She''s big now. Once something happens, who can be responsible for it. "Miss, there are steps. Please slow down." "Ann, I have to walk 800 times a day. I don''t know where this house is. You don''t need to be so careful. I''m not an old woman." "My eldestdy, you have such a big stomach. The doctor also said that you are the first child. Your constitution is different from others. It is easy to cause premature birth. I have to help you to be careful." "Yes, yes, my housekeeper." "Miss Gu, don''t bother us. If something happens to you at this juncture, Mr. Gu will have to skin me." Gu Qi stroked her big stomach. She had determined that there was a boy in her stomach. She could meet the baby in less than a month. She was really looking forward to it. "By the way, miss, you are going to have a baby, haven''t you told the old man about them? If they know you are pregnant and have a baby, they will be very happy In the past ten months, Mu''s father and son have given them many gifts, but mu Nanshu seems not ready to see them now. Gu Qi had no choice but to go back to give them a surprise when they were born "Miss, I think it''s not a surprise but a fright. What do they think when you say you''ve been away for such a long time and bring a child back?" "What else can I think? I''m happy. Anyway, they''re bored every day. If they find them a child, they''d like to take their grandchildren." "Yes, I can''t wait to see the youngdy''s children soon." "Don''t talk about you. I fantasize about this little thing every night." "Miss, don''t worry, sir. You''ll arrange everything in the delivery room for you one month in advance. You don''t have to worry about anything. Just have a good baby." "By the way, roon, go shopping with me tomorrow." "My youngdy, you all have a big stomach, what else do you go shopping for?" "It''s just because I have a big stomach that I''ll stay at home every day in a few days. How hard I''ll be when I have a baby. It''s not that you don''t know my character. You don''t take advantage of this time to go out and have a breath. By the way, you can see if there is anything missing and buy some back "Well, I''ll ask awando to bring some people to protect you." "You just worry about it. Other pregnant women can''t be so exaggerating." "Miss, you have different identities. Anyway, we''d better be more careful." "Well, it''s for the baby." Gu Qi smiles, she is a lot more gentle. Thinking of buying some toys and rocking chairs for the baby, Gu Qi left the door early in the morning. Gu Qi did not think that she was not easy to get out of the door was staring at. In the distance, a pair of vicious eyes were staring at her. A group of foreigners talked in English, "that''s the woman!" Chapter 902 Gu Qi doesn''t know that she has long been targeted. She just wanted to breathe before the baby is born, and buy some baby products for the baby. She didn''t know that she was watched by people as soon as she went out. Mu Ziqi left. Except for a few of them, other people didn''t know that the dark emperor changed his master. Mu Nanshu and his father''s methods are very simr, so we think that the current power holder is still the former one. If a big tree catches the wind, the greater the influence, the more dangerous it will be. Muziqi is a sudden spring rain, which takes root and sprouts in thisnd at a very fast speed. Those local forces wanted to attack him. Who knows, Mu Ziqi''s means were more fierce, and he grew stronger and stronger over the years. He even reached some kind of agreement with the nobles, which made him have a strong umbre in Europe. Over the past few years, he has been deeply rooted. The market share of the whole market is only sorge. The more he upies, the smaller the interests of others. Many people unite to prepare to start, but mu Ziqi is alone and has been studying his own medicine for a long time. It is a dream if you want to start with him. Now Mu Ziqi has left, and mu Nanshu takes his ce. People outside don''t know. When news leaked, Gu Qi became the weakness of the dark emperor. Gu Qi was abducted again. Now she has a big stomach, her eyes and hands are bound. In order to live, she dare not move. I don''t know how long after that, she was thrown into an abandoned warehouse and heard someone talking in English. "That''s her?" "Yes, it''s her. More than half a year ago, King''s people went to old wood''s house to help her out." "Is the child in her stomach King''s?" King is a code name of Mu Ziqi, whose real identity is unknown. "ording to the clues we''ve got so far, King has never had a woman around. She''s the first one." The ck cloth on Gu Qi''s eyes was taken away, and a strong white man with a big beard picked up her chin. "Are you king''s woman?" Gu Qi knows that he must be talking about Mu Ziqi. After all, mu Nanshu has been in China in the past, and these people are obviously aiming at his father. What to do now? No matter who it is, she''s finished today. Gu Qi pretended to be afraid. His big eyes were confused and helpless. He said in Chinese, "I can''t understand what you said." "Shit, she can''t understand English." "Abbas, I''ll find a Chinese interpreter." "Come on." Gu Qi secretly looked at the current situation. She was in an abandoned warehouse, and the air was filled with a smell of stink and decay. They are arrested. Obviously, they want to use themselves to deal with mu Nanshu. No matter what their purpose is, they must keep the child now. Abbas looked at an Asian woman. He always looked down on Asian women and thought that they were short and not as good-looking as white women. Who knows that this pregnant woman has a special charm, especially that pair of big eyes seem to be able to speak. Gu Qi''s heart is fluffy. He should be threatening mu Nanshu with himself. He won''t move himself for the time being. But on the other hand, she is also afraid that this person will not kill her. What will she do if she cuts her fingers? She has already fantasized about the police and bandit movies she has seen in the past. Will these thugs send her fingers to Mu Nanshu just like in the movies. Fortunately, she has a locator on her body. I hope mu Nanshu cane here soon. At this time, he left the ck man and brought a Chinese American man toe. "Abbas, this boy can speak Chinese." Abbas kicked the man. "Are you asking if she''s King''s woman?" Gu Qi knows that she can''t pretend to understand English any more. What should she do? The Chinese man squatted next to her and said, "are you king''s woman?" "I don''t know king." "Boss, she said she didn''t know king." "No, I don''t know." Abbas pped Gu Qi in the face. this palm is aggressive, Gu Qi from childhood to most of the beloved Princess Royal, even when she met Mu Nan Shu, Mu Nan Shu also spoil her heart. The first time someone pped her in the face, or there was no warning to hit her. The man''s strength was strong, and he didn''t care about her because she was a woman or pregnant woman. "Do you know each other now?" The Chinese man repeated that Gu Qi''s hair, which had been tied up, was now slipping down arge wisp of hair. The delicate and delicate skin was patted by him so vigorously at the moment, and there was a bright palm print on the surface of the skin. As expected, she is a cruel character. If she was not pregnant, she would not give up with her temper. Abbas''s action is to tell her that he is not good at stubbornness and will not pity her because she is a woman, so that she will not waste time and cooperate.Gu Qi heart again dare not, think of the child in the stomach, she bite teeth, she must endure. She had to be aggrieved and said, "is king what others call the dark emperor?" Abbas nodded. "Yes, it''s him. Is the child in your belly his flesh and blood?" "The dark emperor is an old man. How can I be pregnant with his child? My best friend is the one around him If Gu Qi thinks himself second, no one dares to be the first. Abbas was shocked. King''s age has always been a mystery. "How old is king?" "About 70 or 80 years old. He''s not very well. He hasn''t been out of the housetely." Abbas was shocked. Originally, he estimated that king should be a middle-aged man. Unexpectedly, he was so old. "You just said you were the woman of the people around him. Who was that person?" Gu Qi''s brain turns, silently murmuring in his heart, elder brother Qianhe, don''t me me. "His Chinese name is Qianhe. I can''t speak English. I don''t know his English name, and he never tells me about his work." "Aiden! Damn it, who said she was king''s woman? I''m in vain. " Abbas was very angry. He felt that there was something wrong with his intelligence. King was always cruel. He could never give in for a woman under hismand. He was just wasting his time. Seeing his angry expression, Gu Qi quietly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. I hope this person let her go because she didn''t use it. God bless you. "Abbas, what about this woman?" "Drag it out to feed the dog." Feed the dog? Gu Qi''s just settled heart immediately rebounded. The damned smelly man not only pped her, but also dragged him to feed the dog. Was his conscience eaten by the dog! Judging from the p he had just given himself, he said that feeding the dog was no joke. "You, what are you going to do?" "This youngdy, if you want to me, you have a bad life. After following the people over there, now the boss is angry and wants to drag you to feed the dog." The Chinese man pitied her for being a pregnant woman and told her. Gu Qi asked the eighteen generations of the man''s ancestors in her heart. She quickly said, "although the child in my stomach is Qianhe, I have an affair with king!" The Chinese man quickly tranted, Abbas just looked at her with a straight eye, "70-80-year-old men still have this function?" Gu Qitou Yang said, "do you know that there is a kind of medicine in the world that can make up for it? I''m his lover. If you kill me, he won''t let you go! " Gu Qi is very clear that what he wants is a useful person. He didn''t want to be exposed. Who knows that person is so cruel, she doesn''t want to expose now, and there is no way. "What evidence do you have?" "He has two moles on his buttocks. If you don''t believe it, you''ll take him to see it!" "Since you are his woman, well, don''t feed the dog for the time being." Fortunately, she doesn''t have to feed the dog. Gu Qi decides to live this time. She must treat each dog kindly! She just rxed a moment ago, and the man pped him again. "Shit, you''re addicted, aren''t you? If your hands are cheap, cut your hands and beat women. What kind of man are you? " "What did she say?" Abbas looks at the trantor. The Chinese man was startled, "that She begged you not to beat her. She has a poor child Gu Qi red at the man. The man felt guilty and didn''t seem to want her to offend Abbas. "Who let you mess with king, now take a video for me." Then Abbas took out his mobile phone and started recording. Chapter 903 Gu Qi knew that he deliberately hit himself to shoot a video. His mobile phone was facing her. Gu Qi said quickly, "wait a minute! Have you had a good face "What did she say?" She asked if you had a beautiful face "What the hell is beauty?" "It''s a special effect that young girls can use." "Special effects?" Gu Qi also added: "it can make the face smaller, the skin whiter and the eyes bigger." Abbas listened to the exnation, his face puzzled, "is this woman pregnant with silly?" "I''m used to..." After all, young girls use it now Abbas grabbed Gu Qi''s hair and said fiercely, "now record a video for king and cry for me. If I don''t cry, I''ll drag you to feed the dog." Gu Qi had just wanted to dy time as much as possible. This man would not be pitiful at all. He would like to take all her hair off with one hand. At the moment, Gu Qi''s heart has exploded. My mother''s hard-working hair, you are a thousand knife bastard! Pregnancy is easy to lose hair, Gu Qi likes mu Nanshu''s long hair best, so she also likes to take care of her own hair. She will be distressed if she loses more than three hairs. Who knows this ghost guy unexpectedly one hand pulls off her so many hair, Gu Qi is in rage edge. She''ll have to wait for all the men toe. The camera shot her unwilling and humiliating picture, Abbas asked her to read a lot of lines. In order not to be pped by this crazy man, Gu Qi honestly did not dare to be a demon and read that line again. He said some harsh terms and wanted king toe alone to negotiate with him. Gu Qi knows that mu Nanshu doesn''t care about these things, but after all, Mu Ziqi took all these foundations. She doesn''t want mu Nanshu to give up all his money for her. I don''t know what channel he used to send out the video. Even if she had a locator on her body, mu Nanshu knew that she was still safe and sound, and she was afraid that mu Nanshu would worry about her. "Abbas, king agreed." "All conditions agreed? No bargaining? " Abbas was a little surprised. He didn''t believe that this woman had such a great effect on Kong. He had just tried. "No, he has only one request to be kind to this woman. If we touch her finger, we won''t get anything." "It seems that this woman is very important to him, and he has promised toe to the appointment alone?" "Yes, he had no objection to the rest, and only asked us not to touch this woman." "Well, I didn''t expect king to be so talkative. Go and prepare some contracts." Abbas didn''t expect that he actually tied up a Gymboree, but he thought it was unrealistic. How could king do this for a woman? If he dares toe alone, he is not afraid toe back? Is there a trick in this? For a moment, Abbas was also very nervous, "mobilize all hands to prepare for King''s cheating." Seeing his tense appearance, Gu Qi knew that the whole world was not as important as his own life. He will never because of other dangers that may threaten him. He is true, but others don''t believe it. Gu Qi has no choice but to smile. He doesn''t know whether to say that mu Nanshu is stupid or that he has deep feelings for himself. At the moment, mu Nanshu has watched Gu Qi''s video on his mobile phone dozens of times. Her skin is already very white, and there are two obvious palm prints on both sides of her cheek. The man pulled at her hair and forced her to say those lines. He could see the helplessness in her eyes. "Don''t look, sir. You''ve seen it dozens of times," he said Silent mu Nanshu has been watching this video, he is afraid that mu Nanshu will be stimted to abnormal nerves. Gu Qi remembers every expression clearly, every syble, fingers gently caress her cheek, but can not feel the temperature on her face, only the cold screen. "Little Qi''er." "Don''t worry, sir. Abbas would not dare to touch Miss Gu if he wanted to take her hostage. She is safe now." Awan is justforting mu Nanshu, and no one knows the real situation. For the sake of profit, these demons in human skin can do anything. In the past, he kidnapped others to tear up tickets. Even if he was pregnant, he would not let it go. Their means were as cruel as possible. Mu Nanshu didn''t answer. His eyes were fixed on his mobile phone, ying the video back and forth. "By the way, sir, what did you tell a CAI to do just before you left?" In this kind of emergency, mu Nanshu didn''t take a CAI with him. Obviously, a CAI had more important things to do.Mu Nanshu slowly raised his head, looked at the fast moving road and said, "do an interesting thing." Awan saw mu Nanshu''s mouth curled up. It was The devil''s smile. Most mu Nanshu has no emotional color. Except for Gu Qi, the goblin will make him have more expression. If he suddenly has an extra expression, especially a smile, then the consequences will be be unbearable to contemte. In short, awan followed him for such a long time, except that he saw mu Nanshu smile so much on the eve of the father son war. Mu Ziqi lost miserably at that time. It was precisely because he was mu Nanshu''s father that Mu Ziqi came to Europe far away because he had saved his life. Later, mu Nanshu had be a man of no desire and no demand. He didn''t care about anything until Gu Qi appeared. It is no exaggeration to say that Gu Qi is his life, which is different from Gu Qi who was taken away before. Mike and Gu Qiben were childhood friends, andter brothers did not hurt Gu Qi. Gu Qi was already close to the due date, and was taken away with a big stomach, and was pped several times. This level is notparable to those before. Mu Nanshu was really angry this time. Although awan doesn''t know what a CAI is going to do, judging from mu Nanshu''s expression, Abbas will die miserably! "We''ll be in the warehouse in 20 minutes, sir." "Change my car." "Do you really want to go alone? That would be dangerous. " "ording to what he said, Abbas is cunning. If he doesn''t, I''m afraid he will hurt Xiao Qi''er." "But..." "I''m going to do what I say." "Yes, sir." A Wang looks at mu Nanshu and puts on a ring. The ring looks very ordinary, but there is mystery inside. The husband of his family has never been a kind-hearted man. Sometimes Wang even thinks that he is a little abnormal. How can his psychological quality be so strong. Fortunately, after Gu Qi came, he gradually became popr. Otherwise, he was just a person in the painting. He looked elegant and free, and had no passion. Gu Qi heard people on the side of the report, a car hase in this direction, sensing that there is only one person in the car heat source body, he did not y tricks. Nanshu, you must be careful! "Is he really not ying tricks?" Abbas couldn''t believe that king was so cooperative. "Boss, we''ve tested it. He''s the only one in the car." "Always on guard. If he dares to y tricks, he will kill this woman at any time." Gu Qi is very nervous at the moment. What she fears most is that she will faint and be manipted. On the other hand, she is also worried that mu Nanshu will be injured alone. "Abbas, the car has reached the warehouse not far away and stopped." "Zoom in. I want to see what king looks like." Mu Nanshu got off the bus in white, just like a fairy. A group of people were confused. "King is an old man of seven or eighty?" "As far as I know, they are all men over middle age. How can they be so young and bad? There is something deceitful about it." Abbas kicked Gu Qi, "smelly woman, dare to cheat me." Gu Qi''s heart is OK, he is not kicking his own stomach. "This man is definitely not king." "No, he is!" Gu Qisheng was afraid that he would kick himself again, so he had no choice but to talk in English. But Abbas was more angry when she said, "this woman can understand me. Well, you dare to y me. The guy from must be King''s eye liner. Maybe it''s a human bomb. Damn bitch, I want you to pay the price! " Chapter 904 Gu Qi didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. She was not afraid of death, but she was afraid that if she died, her children would not live. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die so easily." The angry Abbas let people take an injection, from small torge, she is not afraid of seven days, even in the face of danger, she always thinks that she will resolve, to this moment she is really afraid. "No, no, I''m not lying to you. He''s king!" "Is he king? You said before that you didn''t understand English. You said he was an old man in his seventies and eighties, you cunt woman full of lies Abbas raised the injection toward Gu qizha, Gu Qi hands and legs were bound, she could not stop. The body is like a worm constantly writhing, tears raging, she repeatedly pleaded. "Please don''t, I didn''t cheat you this time. He''s really king. You can talk to him about anything you want. As long as you don''t hurt me, he can give you anything." Gu Qi didn''t know what was in the injection, but it was definitely not a good thing. Gu Qi was very afraid. "This is king''s and I''m the only one of his flesh and blood. If you move me, he won''t let you go!" "Go to hell!" Abbas hates being cheated. At this time, a hand in front of Gu Qi, is the former Chinese man. The injection stuck in his arm, and he pleaded to Abbas, "boss, she''s just an innocent pregnant woman. King hase. You might as well trust her again." Abbas was once betrayed by a woman he loved deeply, and since then he has never trusted women, so even pregnant women. Will not let him pity, will only let him recall the past sad memory. Abbas looked indifferent and kicked the man away. "Go away. I hate being betrayed in my life." Most of the injection was injected into the man''s body, and the remaining half was pulled out by Abbas. "You women are born bitches! The more beautiful, the more cheap Gu Qi''s face was full of tears, and his eyes looked at him coldly, "if you dare to hurt me, I will never let you go!" "Bitch." Abbas has a knot in his heart, which is the knot hurt by betrayal. Seeing Gu Qi, he thinks of the woman who hurt him in the past. His calm brainpletely copses. Gu Qi watched his injection into his skin, cold liquid flow. The door opened at the moment, and the man''s cold voice said, "let her go." Hear this voice, Gu Qi tears flow even more, "youe." Abbas regained a bit of sanity. "Who are you?" Mu Nanshu slowly approached him, "you are not looking for me all the time. Why, when Ie to you, you don''t know me?" Who would have known that the famous King was so young? It was clear that he had only one person and had no weapons in his hand. Facing arge circle of people who wanted to blow his head with guns, he strolled around as if he were walking in his own backyard. There''s no tension on the face, it''s the other people who are nervous. "Stop "Mu Nanshu did not pay attention to," you said the conditions I promised, Ie to pick up my woman. " "Get you out of Europe." "Good." "Give me your property." "Here you are." "And the magic medicine you have, I want it all." Abbas has offered one price after another. The man seemed to have no soul. He walked slowly and looked calm. There was nothing in his eyes but the woman. Every condition is enough for him to muddle along. Who will give up for a woman? His answer was so calm that Abbas felt a little incredulous. "Wait, I don''t believe you''re king." Mu Nanshu slowly raised his hand and wore a very special ring on his bony index finger. "You should know what this ring is." Gu Qi knew that mu Nanshu didn''t like to wear a ring. At most, he would y with some jade stones asionally. This ring should have a great future. "Are you really king?" "You let me alone, and I havee, and I have agreed to all the conditions you have put forward. Can I take my woman home now?" Mu Nanshu approached Gu Qi. Abbas still had a needle in his hand. He subconsciously threw away the needle. "Come on, untie her." For a moment, Abbas didn''t know what to do. Who knows this man is king, but he just injected the woman with drugs. Four limbs of the shackles of a loose, Gu Qimeng toward mu Nanshu''s arms. Mu Nanshu firmly caught her, and his fingers brushed away the tears on her face, "you have been wronged." "Nanshu, child, save our child. He gave me an injection I don''t know, child..."At the moment of seeing mu Nanshu, Gu Qi could no longer control his emotions. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell into mu Nanshu''s arms and fainted. Mu Nanshu''s fingers tightened, and he slowly raised his head. "Abbas, I remember I said that I agreed to all your conditions. I only have one condition." Abbas on that pair of cold cold pupil, for a time in his heart is very nervous. "I..." "I said, I''ll give you whatever you want. I want her to be safe. Obviously, you didn''t do that." It is clear that he came alone. Why is he so confident. "It''s a misunderstanding. I just "What did you do to her?" The Chinese man picked up the syringe thrown away by Abbas from the ground. "It''s this. Fortunately, I blocked more than half of the needle for thisdy. It''s just a small part of her body. She''s still saved." Mu Nanshu looked at the Chinese man. "Good. You saved your life." "King, it''s just a woman. I injected her with something. I''ll just give her the antidote." Mu Nanshu really took a deep look at him. There was no emotion in his eyes. The cold voice came from his mouth, "it''ste." "Late? Don''t forget that youe here alone. How many guns are aimed at your head now? As long as I give an order, you and this woman can die without a burial ce! Make sure that I am the one who has the initiative now. I can make you live and I can let you die! " "Is it?" Mu Nanshu suddenly raised his lips andughed. That fairy man smile, this feeling is like a solemn stone statue, suddenly hook lips a smile that terrible. "Abbas, I have an ominous premonition." "Shut up, we are the ones who control life and death." However, mu Nanshu said at this time: "Abbas, 36 years old, white, 13 years old, came from the United States to wander around, once deeply in love with a woman,ter betrayed by a woman, resulting in psychological abnormality, suspicion and suspicion..." "What are you talking about?" Mu Nanshu ignored and counted his past experiences until he said, "although you are cruel and ruthless, you are very filial and very good to your mother." Hearing this, Abbas''s expression changed, "what do you mean?" "Your mother used to be a prostitute in order to support you. Even after you were rich and powerful, she never let your mother know what you were doing now. Now she is living a pleasant pastoral life in a small town. By the way, you have a younger brother who is now studying in the United States. Your family is the most important thing you care about, isn''t it? " "How do you know that?" Abbas has changed his face. "No matter how good your weakness is, everyone''s weakness still exists. Not long ago, my people found the town and took a picture with your mother Mu Nanshu left behind a picture of a kind old woman with a field in the background, in sharp contrast to the old warehouse. "And your brother. He seems to have done very well in school. He is going to be admitted to the doctor soon..." "Don''t do it to them!" Mu Nanshu looked indifferent. "I hate being threatened most in my life, but you shouldn''t havemitted my big taboo. All my property can be given by both hands. Only she, you shouldn''t hurt her." He left with Gu Qi in his arms. "If I don''t leave here alive in five minutes, all your family members and friends will die. Don''t think I''m cheating you. I never joke." No one dares to shoot those guns. Abbas is in a cold sweat all over his body. In such a short period of time, this man actually did this step. No wonder he can do this in a few years, he clenched his fists, can only watch mu Nanshu holding Gu Qi away. In front of the gate, mu Nanshu stopped. "You''d better pray that she''s OK, or I will wash Europe with blood. " Chapter 905 This time Gu Qi soon woke up, she was lying in Mu Nanshu''s arms. "Nanshu, child, save our child." The first thing she woke up to was to reach for mu Nanshu''s sleeve. Seeing the red mark on her face, mu Nanshu gently stroked her cheek, "don''t worry, I will keep him. Xiao Qi''er will be home soon. Your body has been injected with something. In order not to affect the child, I must give you an oxytocin immediately and give birth to the child in advance, OK?" "Well, as long as he can be well born, I don''t care. Will the child be ok?" "No, believe me." Mu Nanshu kisses her forehead, but her eyes are cold. "By the way, Nan Shu, there was an Asian man who helped me before. Don''t hurt him." "Well, I know. Don''t worry about anything. Have a good rest." Mu Nan Shu coaxes the way in a soft voice. Gu Qi sees that he is safe and sound, and it is obvious that the matter has been settled by mu Nanshu. She knew that he would not let himself down, but Gu Qi was worried about the child. "Nanshu, I''m still afraid." "What are you afraid of, fool? Seven monthster the child can survive, from the due date is only a dozen days, a few days ago to do the examination, the baby in the stomach grow very well, very healthy Gu Qi always felt a little uneasy, "South pivot, what kind of ghost thing was that man injected me?" "I''ll know when I go back to theboratory. Don''t worry. I''ll do everything." Mu Nanshu stroked her hair andforted him. The helicopter soonnded in the rose castle, mu Nanshu holding Gu Qi got off the helicopter, the wind poured fiercely, mu Nanshu''s long hair wildly danced in the wind. A CAI stood aside respectfully, "Sir, it''s ready." As early as a few months ago, mu Nanshu set up the medical room and provided Gu Qi with the best doctors. Gu Qi lying on the cold operating table, she tightly grasped mu Nanshu''s coat corner, "South pivot, can''t I have a caesarean section? That''s faster. " "Don''t be afraid. I''ve asked the most professional doctor to give birth to you. You''ll be OK." Mu Nanshu''s decisions all have his intention. Gu Qi still thinks that he and the traditional people think that his own children are healthier. "But..." Suddenly to give birth to, Gu Qi is not ready at all, her heart is full of fear. Mu Nanshu sealed her lips. "Believe me, I won''t let you have anything." "And our children." Gu Qi is not at ease, his hands pull his cor. In any case, today''s mu Nanshu is too gentle, gentle to make people feel a bit terrible. "Well, there are children. Are you ready?" Gu Qi took a deep breath. "Ready,e on." "For the time being, sir, please avoid it." Mu Nanshu did not taboo these things. He just had something to do and left the room temporarily. That gentle face changed instantly after closing the door. A CAI and a Wang were standing on his side with a cold face. "Sir, Abbas''s rtives are all under my control. As long as you give orders, we can do it." "Abbas and all the people involved in this time have been locked up by me. I don''t know what to do with him?" Mu Nanshu turned his ring and looked at the sky. "All along, I was just maintaining the roots left by my father. I never thought that even if I didn''t mean to, others would like to kill me." "Sir, people are predators. In order to get what they want, they are more ruthless than others. Even if you don''t do anything, your presence is a great threat to them. " Mu Nanshu understood this truth a long time ago. He didn''t pay attention to it, so he suffered today''s disaster. "I see." Mu Nanshu murmured. His voice is always so light, but a Wang and a CAI dare not neglect it easily. "Sir, do you mean..." "I don''t mean others don''t do evil with me. Today, in addition to one Abbas, there are still unknown Abbas a, B and C in the corner that I don''t know. I''m tired of this kind of life, and my seven sons can''t stand any harm. A CAI, the information I asked you to collect before, break them one by one. " Abbas did not know, although mu Nanshu did not move their mind. ording to Mu Nanshu''s character, the first thing he did after he took over all the property of Mu Ziqi was to master all the materials. Abbas, including all the people who threatened him, had a clear grasp of him, so after Gu Qi''s ident, he found Abbas''s rtives so quickly. Everyone''s weakness is clear to him. Moving or not, this is between his thoughts. "Sir, you are going to be against the whole of Europe." "No, it''s one-sided destruction, so that no one else will move my mind."Mu Nanshu has always been a lonely man, either not to do or to the extreme, just like his love for Gu Qi. "Yes, I see. The woods..." Due to the rtionship between Mike and Gu Qi, a CAI has to ask clearly in advance. It is his fault that he and Gu Qixin have a gap because of something wrong. Mu Nanshu was silent for a moment. "The wood family is beating around the bush. There is no need to move for the time being." "Yes, sir." Sure enough, mu Nanshu, who is rted to Gu Qi, will be very gentle, and the wood family has escaped a disaster. Gu Qi here has been given birth to the needle, soon she has a sign of attack. Even though she had seen the process of giving birth before, she was still scared when she experienced it. The body is the pain of the heart, this is just the beginning, if to theter stage still don''t know what kind of pain will be. "Ah!!! It hurts, mu Nanshu, you bastard If she had known that it hurt so much, she would not have brainwashed herself every day and would have a baby for him. "Sorry." Mu Nanshu''s voice sounded in his ear. Gu Qi turned his head and saw that he didn''t know when he was standing beside him, "women have children, men can''te in, you go out." Mu Nanshu grabbed her hand, "Xiao Qi''er, I''m here. Don''t be afraid. If you want to scold, you can scold it." "Asshole, I don''t want to have children anymore. It hurts me." "Well, no more." Mu Nanshu looked at her twisted face because of pain, and he was deeply distressed. He would like to take the ce of her to bear the pain. "Nanshu, will I die of pain?" "Fool, how can you die of pain? I said you would not be in trouble." Gu Qi''s whole body was soaked with sweat, and the doctor also cheered her on. "More strength." "Nanshu, I don''t have any strength. I''m so tired. I''m not born, OK? Or you let me have a C-section, I really hurt Mu Nanshu wiped the sweat on her forehead, "Xiao Qi''er,e out soon. You don''t always want to see whether the child''s face looks like me, as long as hees out, you can see it." He cheered her up in the side, Gu Qi thought of the child, had to bite his teeth and try his best. "Come out." Hearing this sound, Gu Qi felt relieved and lost his head. Mu Nanshu did not see the child for the first time, but gently wiped her sweat and looked at the weak woman with heartache. "Xiao Qi''er, you''ve worked hard." Mu Nanshu washed himself and kept away from people. He took her to the hospital bed and covered her with quilts. Gu Qi''s small face was pale, and the traces of being beaten on his face had not subsided, which made him look more pitiful. "Xiao Qi''er, no one can hurt you from now on. Have a good sleep." After adjusting the temperature, mu Nanshu left the room, "take good care of her." Gu Huan lowered his head. "Yes, sir." In the other room, a Wang and a CAI have already held the baby and are unwilling to give up. Even a CAI''s face, which has always been cold, is gentle. Youyou and Mr. Nian give birth to their children. He is already the father of a child. But he is still very pleased to see the birth of Mu Nanshu''s child. This is Mr. Yu''s child. "Look, how beautiful the child is." "Of course, sir and Miss Gu''s genes are too poor." "I think the young master is more like Miss Gu." "It''s miserable. Miss Gu wants to have a little gentleman in her mind. I''m afraid she will disturb me when she wakes up." Awan shrank his neck. As soon as mu Nanshu appeared, they immediately embraced the child happily. "Look, sir. The young master is very energetic." Mu Nanshu nced at the baby, and coldly dropped a sentence, "hold it and test the blood type." Chapter 906 A CAI and a Wang look at each other, but this situation is not good. Even if awan doesn''t have a child now, when a CAI''s child was about to be born, he was as nervous as a CAI. Until the baby was born, a CAI and he hugged each other and wept with joy. A CAI, a strong man can cry, and Wang is very happy. Mu Nanshu loves Gu Qi so much that he should also love this child. You said that he was in love with Gu Qi before giving birth to his child, so he didn''t care about the child. Now Gu Qi''s condition has stabilized and special doctors are taking care of him. He can rx to see the children. But where does mu Nanshu look like a happy expression of a newborn father? He didn''t even look straight at the child, he didn''t reach for his arms. "A CAI, I have a bad premonition, sir, do you want to use this child..." A CAI''s face was serious, looking at the child in his arms, he sighed helplessly, "it''s very possible that no one in the world is more important than Miss Gu." "The child is so young." "Don''t say that, sir. I''ve been prepared for that. I can''t change his mind if you or I say a word or two. Now I can only ask that the blood type of this child is different from that of Miss Gu." "Yes, but if the young master''s blood type is different, then he will escape the robbery, won''t he?" A just shook his head, "don''t you find a detail." "What details?" "Miss Gu is so afraid of pain, and in her case, it is better to have a caesarean section. Why does the husband who always loves her prefer to let her have pain but also to let her have a natural birth?" "Why?" A Wang looks confused, in these details, he has never been as clever as a CAI. "You are such a fool. After a woman''s caesarean section, the next child needs three years to recover. Naturalbor is different, as long as the body recovers, menstrual adjustment is good, so you can be pregnant again A Wang suddenly realized, "you mean that Mr. A has been prepared for a long time. If the child''s blood type is different, he will let Miss Gu conceive again until she gives birth to a child with the same blood type as Miss Gu." "Yes, my husband is very careful. He has already calcted everything. If he can''t develop a medicine to save Miss Gu, he will have to take blood from the child. Even if the child''s blood type is different from that of Miss Gu, he is also ready. " "Our husband is so terrible." "It should be that the men of the Mu family are so infatuated. With such a father, his children are naturally very powerful. Besides, you and I all know Mr. Zhang''s character. He seems to be indifferent. He has already collected information about people who are threatened. Originally, he had no intention to move them. This time Abbas has implicated other people. He has moved thest person Mr. Zhang should have done. If Mr. Gu had not been prepared, he would not have saved Miss Gu so easily. " "Those who are protected by their husbands are lucky, but those who are implicated are unlucky." They followed the child in their arms, hoping that the blood type of the child was different. After all, a child so young, if his blood type is the same, will be a sacrifice and walk on the same road as mu Nanshu when he was a child. "Sir, the young master is here." Mu Nanshu personally provided himself for his blood test. If he didn''t know that he was the father of the child, he stood beside him coldly, just like a cold stranger. A Wang looks at the infant very clever child, does not cry does not make noise, is also so small. "His father, not yet you, sir." Wang couldn''t bear to say. Mu Nanshu ignored his words and said in a cold voice, "prepare to take blood." A CAI is already the father of a child. Although he can''t apany him day by day, every time he meets, the child smiles at him and his heart melts. If the child cries, he feels that someone is gouging out his flesh with a knife. It is clear that this is the son of Mr. Zhang. How can he be so ruthless? Mu Nanshu ignored the expression of awan and a CAI and took the blood of the child directly. Sharp acupuncture to the child''s tender skin, the child can not bear to cry. Wang quickly coax a way: "young master does not cry." "I''ll do it." A CAI took over the child. Compared with a Wang, he was more experienced. They were busy coaxing the child. Mu Nanshu turned a deaf ear from the beginning to the end. He only seriously analyzed the blood of the child. "Sir, has the resulte out?" "Come out." The expression on mu Nanshu''s face was cold, and no one could see the blood type result of the child through his expression. "Does it match Miss Gu''s?" Both are concerned about this. Even if the child''s blood type doesn''t match, he will make Gu Qi pregnant until he gives birth to a real match. Sacrifices always exist, only sooner orter.Rao is so, we still hope that the child can escape. "No match." Mu Nanshu said every word. The two men breathed a sigh of relief, "Sir, don''t worry. There must be some way. Miss Gu expects the child to be born. If you really take this child to save her, I''m afraid it will affect the rtionship between you. That''s good. You can continue..." "Good?" Mu Nanshu made a cold eye. A Wang''s voice stopped abruptly, and his eyes made him tremble. He didn''t dare to say more. "Do you really think I am so cruel that I want to sacrifice my own flesh and blood?" Mu Nanshu suddenly sat down, always calm face, but now it is the color of chagrin. "Originally, I thought of several ways to deal with the poison on xiaoqi''er, and try it after she gave birth to a child. Maybe it will work. But it''s not as good as heaven. Abbas''s son of a bitch injected her with drugs, leading to changes in her body''s toxins. Now the best and fastest way is to exchange blood with the blood of your closest rtives! " Mu Nanshu didn''t speak along the way, and they didn''t know how Gu Qi was. Seeing mu Nanshu was calm all the time, they thought it was not a big obstacle. Who knew it would be so serious. Mu Nan Shu fiercely swept the utensils on the table to the ground, "it''s because I didn''t uproot those wastes earlier that I would leave a disaster. It hurt Xiao Qi''er and my children." "How can I me you, sir? No one wants to be like this. Besides, even if the young master''s blood type matches, he is still so small that it is impossible to meet the exchange needs of an adult. You have to raise him again. I believe there will be a better way. God forbids you to use such an extreme way. Even if the young master''s illness in exchange for Miss Gu''s life, I am afraid Miss Gu can not ept such a way of blood exchange. Maybe it will affect your rtionship, sir. We still have a lot of time to study. " Mu Nanshu held the ssware with a smile on his face. "Yes, we have a lot of time. Who knows how much time Xiao Qi''er has? I''ll pay anything to save her! " A Wang and a CAI look at each other. What''s the difference between mu Nanshu and Mu Ziqi? They have lost their instinctive reason as if they had fallen into evil ways. "Sir, you see the young master is so lovely, or you can give him a name first." A CAI changed the subject. Mu Nanshu is not willing to look at the child again, a child can not save Gu Qi, he can not love. "Sacrifices don''t need names." He swept away. A CAI and a Wang looked at such mu Nanshu, and were also terrified. "I have a bad premonition, sir, seems to be stimted to change his temperament." "he is as like as two peas, who are the same old people. Wang, what should we do now? If you don''t stop sir, I''m afraid something will happen. " "Stop? Who could stop the old master? The reason why the old master will finally wake up is that after the baptism of time and years, Mr. Zhang is just at the beginning. His eyes are only Miss Gu''s life, not even his own flesh and blood. How can you and I stop him? " "Abbas is always in the way. When it''s not good to look for something, Abbas must have been worried about Miss Gu''s affairs for several months. Now his condition is getting worse. I''m afraid he will be the second old master in the future." "Now I just hope Miss Gu is safe and healthy, and my husband will wake up, otherwise The consequences are unpredictable. " Chapter 907 "Child, my child!" Gu Qi wakes up from the dream, his face is full of panic, and his forehead is dripping with sweat. "Don''t be afraid, miss. You''re just having a nightmare!" Gu Huan quickly came tofort him. Gu Qi looked at the surrounding environment. As expected, the terrible scene was just a dream. She slowly vomited out a turbid breath. "Fortunately, it''s just a dream." "Don''t worry, miss. Sir has sessfully rescued you. Nothing will happen again." "That''s good." Gu Qi stroked her chest, and suddenly she thought of something. She looked at her side and found no sign of the child in the room. "No! My child, where is my child Gu Qi opens the quilt and is about to get out of bed. "Miss, you just gave birth to a baby. You are weak. You need to rest now and can''t get out of bed." Gu Qi eyes showed a frightened color, "it must be the South pivot took the child, he wants to use the child to me when antidote." "No, miss. Ah Wang and a CAI are holding the young master. The young master is very much like you." "I don''t believe it." Gu Qi barefoot stepped down, Gu Huan couldn''t hold her at all. Now Gu Qi doesn''t believe anyone and wants to find his own child. "Miss,e back! What are you doing? " Gu Qi ran down barefoot on the stone road. At the moment, she had only one idea, child, her child. "How did youe out?" Mu Nanshu''s voice sounded, Gu Qi saw that it was him, and quickly seized his cor. "Nanshu, where are our children?" Tears slip from the eyes, hair is scattered, clothes are messy. What appeared in front of Mu Nanshu was just a poor mother, worried about her children. "Tell me, did you attack him?" Mu Nanshu gently stroked her tears from the corner of her eyes, "Xiao Qi''er, calm down a little." "Say! Did you do it to the children? " Gu Qi was like a mad cow, angry, haggard and pitiful. "Miss Gu, you misunderstood Mr. Gu. The young master is here. He just took him to have a check. After all, you are born prematurely, and your husband is also afraid that the young master will have an emergency physical examination for him Seeing the child in a CAI''s arms, Gu Qi pushes mu Nanshu away and runs towards a CAI, grabbing the child from his arms. "Baby, my baby." Gu Qi hugs the baby to cry, postpartum women''s mood is generally difficult to control. She just thought that she had worked so hard to give birth to this child, but fortunately the child was safe and sound, she was very excited. Mu Nanshu even took her child to fight and hold up, "such a big person still cries, shame or not." Gu Qi used tough every day, but never saw her cry. Gu Qi rubbed in his arms, "fortunately, the baby is safe." Mu Nanshu looked at her reaction and felt a littleplicated. If the blood type matches properly, the child will not stay with Gu Qi. All the way to hear Gu Qi coax the baby''s light hum, how to see she is a gentle mother, where there is a little bit of the appearance of the fur monkey before. "You see how gentle miss is now. Mother is really the most magical role in the world. It can make people who used to be so careless be this way." "Yes, my mother is the greatest person in the world. After years of pregnancy, she seems to have changed. It''s normal for Miss Gu to change." A Wang looked at mu Nanshu and took the mother and son back to the room. He could not help but continued: "fortunately, you have just reacted too fast. You have rounded up the lie in time. Otherwise, Miss Gu knows what you are trying to do, and you will not quarrel with him. Just now Miss Gu tugged at her husband''s cor and asked about her child''s eyes. I''ve never seen Miss Gu like that. All thises from mother''s instinct. " "You always have a big mouth. You must guard this matter strictly. If you let Miss Gu know about the quarrel with your husband, you will not be spared this time." "I know how dare I say more about such a big thing." Mu Nanshu held Gu Qi back to bed. "I just said you changed. I didn''t expect that you were still a leather monkey. The person who had just given birth to the child would go down to the ground. Do you want to leave a pile of seque?" Gu Qi couldn''t listen to Mu Nanshu''s usation at all, and his face was full of smile, "little pivot, you can see how beautiful the child is, but it''s a pity that it''s not very like you." Mu Nanshu looks at the child''s face, which is more like Gu Qi. Because this child can''t cure Gu Qi''s poison, he really can''t love this child. "The child is very healthy, but you postpartum weak, don''t be too tired, to have a good rest." "I''m not tired. I''m not tired at all. I don''t know if the baby is hungry. Can I feed him?" "I had him fed with milk powder just now. I should not be hungry.""How can milk powder have breast milk? I''ll feed him. " Gu Qi is a novice mother, novice on the road everything is very novel, soon diluted the haze before. Seeing that she was feeding her baby and letting her own diaper, mu Nanshu stood aside and didn''t know what to say. The child''s blood type doesn''t match her at all. Is God helping? If it is really the same blood type, it is bound to cause the biggest contradiction between him and Gu Qi. "Nanshu, what do you think? If you don''t go to get diapers, you''ll have to study hard in the future. " Mu Nanshu takes back his mind and turns to get the diaper for the child. Gu Qi hummed, ready to change for the child, "darling Mommy will change your diaper She grabbed the child''s small foot, sharp eyed found that the child''s foot has a needle eye, it is obviously just left behind for a short time. Gu Qi was stunned. A Cai said that mu Nanshu took the child to a physical examination. If it was not a physical examination, but a blood sample? He deliberately pricked his toes, that is, he didn''t want to see it. For a while, Gu Qi was in a mess. She did not know whether the child''s blood type was the same as her own, and what mu Nanshu was nning. Gu Qi prefers to think more about himself. In fact, as a Cai said, mu Nanshu just gave the child a physical examination. After all, there is only one eye of a needle, and nothing can be proved. She doesn''t want to wrongly punish mu Nanshu. When mu Nanshues back, Gu Qi has put on the children''s trousers quickly, and she falls on the bed weakly. "Nanshu, I feel dizzy. Please change the diaper for the child." "Good." Mu Nanshu will give the child to Gu Huan, he is to stay at Gu Qi side, "where ufortable, call a doctor, the doctor is in 24 hours." Gu Qi did not question the child''s matter, she firmly grasped mu Nanshu''s hand. "Nanshu, what exactly did Abbas give me?" "It''s a kind of drug, but only a small part of it won''t make you addicted. At most, you''ll feel a little ufortable these days, and you''ll be ok if you stick to it." Mu Nanshu didn''t cheat her about this, but he concealed a little. Ordinary people are addicted to injection at most, and life is worse than death. But Gu Qi was different. Gu Qi had a blood disease. It happened that the drug had a new reaction with the toxin in her body, and Gu Qi''s health would be worse. This is why mu Nanshu decided to use children to save her. "That Abbas is necrotic. If it was not for the interpreter who blocked most of me, this time I am really finished. Is he OK?" "Don''t worry. I''ve got him brought back. He''ll be OK." "I''m sure you can do things at ease. What about Abbas?" "He has already been locked up. It''s too cheap for him to die. He hurt you. I want him to live better than to die." Mu Nanshu touches Gu Qi''s injured ce. Gu Qi said angrily: "yes, he is necrotic. No one dares to beat me since I was young. He actually pped me two times when he came here. By the way, he also pulled my hair. It hurts." "What do you want to do with him?" "Pull out his hair! Pull it out one by one "Well, it''s just that simple?" Gu Qi tilted his head and thought, "anyway, I want to torture him and not let him die so easily. If he kicks me in the stomach, I''m afraid the child will be affected. This kind of scum that even women and pregnant women don''t let go must give him a lesson." "Well, it''s up to you." Mu Nanshu''s voice is as gentle as a spring breeze. Gu Qi is so weak that he has exhausted his strength just now. "Nanshu, I''m so tired. I''ll have a rest. You should take good care of the baby. When I wake up, I want to see him." Gu Qi was worried. "Good, if you''re tired, go to sleep, baby Chapter 908 This time, it''s not Gu Qi pretending to sleep. She''s really tired. If she didn''t miss her child in her heart, she wouldn''t be so energetic. Knowing that mu Nanshu will not do anything to the child for the time being, she is relieved. After all, the child is so small that it is not enough to draw blood. Mu Nanshu stroked her hair, and her face was gentle, "Xiao Qi''er, I will certainly protect your safety." At the end of spring and the beginning of summer, the power in Europe will always remember this period of time, which is a historic moment. Since Abbas took the initiative to attack mu''nan Shu, mu''nan Shuunched arge-scale attack. He had known for a long time where everyone''s weakness was, and it wasmon for him to eliminate the roots. At that time, it was the dark age of the European underground party, so many yearster, it was still old news that someone mentioned the name of king. "Sir, it''s all taken care of." Rao is well-trained a CAI also spent a full month to clean up the rest of the party, mu Nanshu looked indifferent, bored to turn the ring in his hand. "Once again, I don''t want to leave any threat. You know, sometimes a single spark can start a prairie fire." "Yes, I''ll keep tracking." "Go ahead." This month, mu Nanshu was calm on the surface, but his methods were quite tough and vicious. Sometimes even awan couldn''t bear it. He will not leave any spark to threaten Gu Qi and the children''s life. For a while, some people called him the devil. Mu Nanshu didn''t care. There was only one person in his heart. "Sir, what will Abbas do? Are you going to keep him in jail until he dies? " "It''s time to finish everything." Mu Nanshu rose slowly. Abbas has been living a miserable life for a month. He was whipped every day, and his wounds were either smeared with hot pepper water or honey, and he was thrown into the field, where there were still mosquito bites. Mu Nanshu was tortured, but he was not allowed to die. When mu Nanshu arrived, Abbas was not as good as dead. His beard had grown very long, his hair was untidy, and there were countless wounds on his body. Every day, the people who tortured him here would pull apart the wound that he had just healed a little, and there was no perfect ce in his whole body. "Sir, he''s dirty. Don''t get too close." Not close, then smell a pungent smell, very smoked. Abbas, bound by the chains, moved and looked up to see the fairy man in white. There is hate and fear in the eyes, more helpless, "kill me, you kill me!" At the beginning, he wanted to swallow King''s territory and arrest a woman. Who would know what terrible consequences this woman would cause. If he had known that this man had an angel face, but had a devil''s heart, how could he have done such a thing. Mu Nanshu looked at the prisoner who was just like a mole ant. There was no pleasure in his eyes, but his hatred deepened. "Kill you? Killing you can make my little Qi''er better? If that''s the case, I''d love to tear you apart. " Mu Nanshu''s self-control, which he was proud of, disappearedpletely after seeing Abbas. Why did he wait a full month to see Abbas. It''s not because he is busy coaxing his wife and children, nor is he busy eradicating dissidents, but he is not afraid. He is afraid that he can''t help but kill this bastard when hees! "I just injected her with poison and was blocked by that bastard. At most, she was a little addicted, and she would be OK after going through it. But you made me pay such a heavy price. Isn''t it enough?" For a month now, the Abbasids are not like human beings and ghosts are not like ghosts. Even if he had been through hard times, he had never experienced such a crazy day! He tried to kill himself many times, biting his tongue and stuffing his mouth. Want to hit the wall, limbs are bound with chains. There are many pairs of eyes staring at him 24 hours a day. If Abbas dies, then they are finished. When ites to his own life, who dares to take it lightly? Abbas has no way to survive and can''t die. Mu Nanshu grabs his cor with one hand. He is obviously a big man. Even if he has not eaten well and drinks well this month, he will not be pulled from the ground directly by mu Nanshu. It seems that the weak mu Nanshu has great strength and strength. His arm is full of blue veins, and he presses Abbas against the wall. "Just addiction? Oh Do you know how much energy and time I spent on her body? Obviously, I have developed a drug, waiting for her to give birth to a child for her to try. But you this poison needle goes down, disturb the poisonous molecule in her body, be another kind of more intractable poison now. Don''t say it''s your life, it''s not enough to offset it Abbas didn''t understand what mu Nanshu was talking about.But he saw the hatred in Mu Nanshu''s eyes, which was as poisonous as a sword. He not only wanted to kill himself, but also wanted to peel off his skin and remove his bones, so as to frustrate his bones and ashes. "Calm down, sir. We can handle this kind of person. He''s dirty. Don''t stain your hands." Mu Nanshu''s fingers turned, and a sharp de suddenly appeared in the ring on his hand. The de was tightly attached to Abbas''s pulse. With a little more force, Abbas could die of ischemia. "If you hate me so much, you''ll kill me!" "Kill you? Ah... " Mu Nanshu used hisst strength to control himself. Instead of killing him, he drew a line on his body. "Ah Even if you go through this kind of torture once a day, but the wound is cut open again and again, the pain will not be reduced, but will deepen. "Does it hurt?" Mu Nanshu asked coldly, "you know what you hurt is the body, but I have to bear the pain of losing her. I have already said that I can give you anything you want. As long as you don''t hurt her, why do you hurt her? Why do you want to hurt her Mu Nanshu cuts his body with a knife. His technique is excellent. Every knife avoids important muscles and veins. The white robe is covered with red blood, like a blossoming red plum blossom. Awan and a CAI were stunned. Mu Nanshu had never done anything by himself before. Today, he went down to clean up Abbas himself. You can imagine how angry he was. "This man is not worthy of death, but for his husband''s n would not fall short." "Because he is a rat excrement and implicated the whole Europe, estimated that those people know under the spring, do not know how much injustice." Mu Nanshu held back for a long time before he let out. When he got up, Abbas was dying. A CAI handed over the clean handkerchief and mu Nanshu scrubbed the ring. "Ask the doctor toe and treat his injury and keep it for a few days." "Yes, sir." "When he''s better, pluck all his hair." ¡°¡­¡­ Eh? Why, sir Mu Nanshu was toozy to exin, "remember, pull one by one, let him remember the pain." "Yes." Abbas struggled on the ground for several times, and murmured: "kill me, you kill me!" There was only one figure who left indifferently. Gu Qi here is happily taking care of the children. She casually asks, "little roon, is Wang very busy recently?" "Yes, they are very busy recently. They go out early and returnte. They don''t know what they are busy with. I don''t tell me when I ask. Sometimes he has blood on him." Gu Qi knows what mu Nanshu must be doing, and he is rarely seen recently. "Miss, I''m going to change a diaper for the young master." Gu Huan''s mind is simple and has no doubt about anything. "OK, you..." Gu Qi did not finish a word, suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. "Miss, you vomited blood again!" Gu Qi quickly wiped the corners of his mouth, "hurry to let people change the carpet, this matter is not allowed to tell the South pivot." "Miss, if you are sick, you have to tell your husband. I''m really afraid of your ident if you drag on like this." "No, you must not tell Nanshu. If you dare to reveal half a word, I will never want you again." "Miss, you have found out that your blood type does not match with that of the young master. Sir will not attack him." "Little roon, you don''t understand. He was worried about my health. I didn''t say that he would also work hard to cure me. He just made him more nervous and worried. I didn''t want to put too much pressure on him." "But you..." "Don''t worry. You can''t die." Chapter 909 Mu Nanshu was full of blood, and his white robe was covered with blood. "Sir, if Miss Gu sees your blood, you will be worried." "Find a room." "Yes." Mu Nanshu changed his blood robe. When he came out again, he was still an elegant man like jade and wind. Here Gu Qi is in a hurry to change the carpet and clothes. Mu Nan Shu opens the door and greets Gu Qi with a smile. "Nanshu, I''m back. Look at the baby. I''m in a good mood now." Mu Nanshu sat down beside Gu Qi. After a month''s transformation, the baby became whiter and more beautiful. His big eyes rolled around like two crystal clear grapes. "The baby seems to want you to hold him. Hold him." Gu Qi has a feeling that mu Nanshu doesn''t like the child. He has hardly held the child for a month. Although he was very busy every day, he just came back to chat with himself, and then he washed and went to bed. He said that the child was too young and had no experience, but Gu Qi didn''t think so. Mu Nanshu didn''t love the child in his heart. Mu Nanshu still did not hold him, but diverted the topic. "Carpet changed?" Gu Qi has tried his best to change a carpet with the same style as before. Unexpectedly, mu Nanshu found it just after he came back. "Yes, I got the floor dirty when I was taking care of the children in the afternoon, so I had the carpet changed." "Xiao Qi''er, have you vomited blood during this period?" Mu Nanshu asked. In the past, she just couldn''t wake up, but she couldn''t see any problems in her body for the time being. Moreover, mu Nanshu thought of some countermeasures. Who knows Abbas a stir, let Gu Qi''s toxin mutation, she in addition to lethargy, but also more than a reaction, that is hematemesis. In the long run, Gu Qi''s body will be dragged down. "No, how can I spit blood every day? Don''t be nervous, Nanshu. " Gu Qi pretended to be innocent, afraid that mu Nanshu was worried. "Tomorrow your month will be over and you will have a physical examination." "Why check so often? I''m in good health. Don''t worry." "Xiao Qi''er, if the poison on your body has not disappeared for a day, I will not be at ease for a day." "I know you''re good to me, but it''s no use worrying about it. It''s better to be happy. Maybe you''ll get better soon." Mu Nanshu pinched Gu Qi''s cheek. It was clear that she was in confinement. All her women were fat, but she became thinner. If she goes on like this, she will soon lose weight before she became pregnant. "Little Qi''er, shall we have another child?" Mu Nanshu suddenly said. "I don''t want to. I''ll die of pain after I''m born. If I regenerate, I''ll be tired to death." "Don''t you always want to have a boy like me?" Gu Qi zhengse said: "Nanshu, do you want me to have another child to walk on your old road? For my life for my child''s life? Just because his blood type doesn''t match with mine, he can''t meet your n. So you don''t like this child. Until now, he won''t give him a name Mu Nanshu didn''t like it, or even rejected the child. Gu Qi was also very distressed. On the one hand, she knew that mu Nanshu hated her children only because she loved her body. On the other hand, she couldn''t understand that it was clearly his child, so he didn''t have any family affection? She has never given the child a name, just waiting for mu Nanshu, who knows that mu Nanshu is not willing to hold the child, even if he is not willing to give him a name. "Xiaoqi''er, I won''t hide you. Before, your body was just lethargic, and now you will vomit blood. If you don''t treat it, if it goes on like this for a long time, you will die immediately, but you will die of internal friction." Gu Qi brow locks, "is there not a medicine can cure?" "If there is, I have already developed it. Xiaoqi''er, give me another baby..." "No way. I''d rather die than save me with my child''s life." Mu Nanshu saw that she refused simply, and was not willing to force her to agree now. "You''re not in a hurry when you''re out of the month. Anyway, I''ll try my best to save you." "Nanshu, I''m sure you can." Gu Qi cleverly leaned in his arms. She thought that the child had escaped a robbery, but mu Nanshu had an idea for the next child. Mu Nanshu didn''t speak to her in such a positive tone when she was pregnant with this child. Obviously, it was very difficult after poisoning. "Take a rest and I''ll go to my study." "Well, have a rest early." Mu Nanshu found Gu Huan as soon as he left. Every day, Gu Huan was responsible for telling him about Gu Qi''s daily life, especially her illness. "How is she today?" "Miss, she, she''s all right."After getting along with mu Nanshu for so long, Gu Huan still dare not look up at this man. "You''re lying." Mu Nanshu turns the ring. He can see at a nce who has what character. Gu Huan is obviously lying today, or the lowest lying. "I..." "To tell you the truth, not a word should be left out!" He was shocked and scared Gu Huan to sit on the ground. "First, sir, Miss vomited blood again today, but she won''t let me tell you." "Fool, you help her hide her illness. If anything happens to her, I''ll ask you." "Sir, it is miss who is afraid that you are too worried about her. She says she is OK." "If you really care about your miss, you should tell me the truth about her health, so that I can get the most urate data." "Yes, I see, sir. Is there really no cure for Miss''s illness?" Mu Nanshu looked serious, "difficult." Gu Huan doesn''t understand this. She only knows that Lian mu Nanshu says it''s really difficult. "Well, you go." "Yes, sir." Gu Huan left in a low mood. Mu Nanshu returned to his study and opened theputer, recording Gu Qi''s vomiting blood today. In the past month, she vomited blood four times and fell asleep twice. She still didn''t get a good effect after taking the medicine. This kind of poison is really more difficult, giving mu Nanshu a big problem. "Is it really impossible?" Mu Nanshu looks at the ring. He has power, money and everything that others don''t have. Only he can''t save Gu Qi. He doesn''t care about anything in the world. He only cares about one person. His fists were smashed on the table, and there was never a moment when he felt so powerless. Gu Huan came back to Gu Qi and saw Gu Qi running around the house like a monkey. "Miss, even if you have finished your month, you should stop. What kind of demon are you doing?" "Roon, I want to go home and hide." "Shelter? Are you crazy? " "It''s not that I''m crazy. It''s mu Nanshu. I suspect he must be hitting my stomach." Gu Huan was confused. "Miss, what''s the idea of hitting your stomach? What''s wrong with your stomach? I think it''s a good recovery, and I''ll be able to get back to the girl''s figure before you "Ah, you and a Wang are really stupid if they don''t go into the same house. I mean, Nanshu thinks that the blood type of this child doesn''t match. He wants me to have another child." "Ah? Miss, you''re still in your month, and you''re thinking about the next one? " "Yes, I tell you that Nanshu is really terrible. I finally know why she didn''t want me to have a cesarean section when I gave birth to a child, just to let me have a second child as soon as possible." Gu Huan''s eyes widened, "no, at that time, no one knew the blood type of young master." "That''s him. He did everything carefully. At that time, he had made preparations. If this child didn''t work, I would be pregnant as soon as possible." Gu Huan was confused, "sir It''s terrible. " "And for this reason, he doesn''t like this baby at all, roon. If I don''t go, I''ll wait for the baby." "But miss, where are you going? How long will it take? Are you willing? " "I can''t help it. I haven''t been home for such a long time. The old man will be very happy with my little grandson." "Did you tell your husband?" "No, if I said that, he would not let me go. I would book a ticket to go back quietly. If you dare to tell me half a word, believe it or not, I will sell you to the Philippines as a Filipino domestic servant." Gu Huan is speechless, miss. Do you really think that your intelligence quotient can be concealed from the most intelligent gentleman? "Yes, miss, I see." Chapter 910 For the sake of Gu Qi''s safety, Gu Huan dare not hide mu Nanshu any more. He turns his head and tells mu Nanshu. "Miss is going to sneak away. She has already made a reservation for tomorrow''s ticket. Now her body''s poison has not been solved, so I''m worried about her." Mu Nanshu was silent for a long time. "Well, she didn''t go home for a long time. Let her go home to rx." After all, she has just given birth and has not recovered her fertility. It is better to go home and change her mood than to stay around her unhappy. Mu Nanshu does everything with calction. It is not a bad thing for Gu Qi to leave now. "That gentleman just agreed with her to go back?" "Yes, I''ve been studying drugs to treat her. Although it can''t cure her poison, it can suppress it. I''ll send someone to bring it to me. You should give it to her every day." "Sir, don''t you want to tell her?" "Xiao Qi''er likes to run away. If I find out that she will be unhappy, I will make an opportunity for you to leave tomorrow. After you follow her, you must pay attention to her body, never let her mood ups and downs too big. In addition, she vomited blood anda, as well as any abnormal body to tell me in time "I see, sir." "Even if you go back, please tell awan before you go out that I will ask him to arrange someone to protect Xiao Qi''er." Gu Qi''s unfortunate constitution was arrested as soon as he left home. Even if Mu Nanshu, a domestic and European power, had been dealt with, it was hard to guarantee that he would not have several neuropathy like his brothers before. "Yes, sir." "You don''t have to tell her about these things." "I see." As Gu Huan thought, how could Gu Qi''s little cleverness hide from mu Nanshu. However, mu Nanshu really loves Gu Qi, and her mood is also taken into consideration at this time. Gu Huan sighed again that if there was no such poison, everything would be better. This night mu Nanshu came back veryte, Gu Qi habitually rolled into his arms. The mouth said to go, but in the heart is very reluctant, after all, mu Nanshu to her good has made her into a habit. He doesn''t talk much. He always does a lot of things in silence. Gu Qiben is a sleepless person. Mu Nanshu covers her all night. Whenever she was a little ufortable, the first thing she found was absolutely him. His mind was delicate and considerate to her. Gu Qi is not sleepy at all, sucking the familiar aroma of Mu Nanshu and hugging mu Nanshu tightly. This man is so good to her that she can''t bear it. How could mu Nanshu sleep if she didn''t sleep? He knew what Gu Qi thought. What separates them is not emotion, money or family conflicts. She is a mother, and her child is more important than her body. He is a father, and her child is more important than her. If there is no better way, he can only use the most extreme way, even if she hates herself, as long as she can be good, he will never give up. One night without sleep, Mu Nan stood up very early and seemed to be deliberately creating opportunities for Gu Qi. When Gu Qi woke up, he was told that he was out of the house and would note back until veryte, and even a CAI and a Wang were taken with him. Get this news, Gu Qi clearly should be happy, this is not God to her opportunity? But when I think I can''t even say goodbye, I feel very sad. "Miss, this is the breakfast your husband ordered to prepare for you. He said that your qi and blood have been out of bnce recently, so it''s specially for you to replenish your qi and blood." Gu Qi''s mood is veryplex, holding the chopsticks hand does not know how to. "Little roon..." "What''s the matter, miss? After dinner, let''s go to the airport. Today, a CAI awan is not here. No one knows we left. " In fact, Gu Huan knew that Gu Qi could not leave Paris if Mu Nanshu didn''t intend to release people. This period of time is mu Nanshu deliberately left Gu Qi to rx. Of course, these Gu Huan didn''t tell Gu Qi, and she couldn''t be a stranger to join in. "It''s OK." Gu Qi put away his mind, clearly is his choice of the road, why this time is so reluctant. "Miss, are you ready? I''ve arranged the car. You should take your passport with you. Don''t forget to bring your passport as you didst time See Gu Huan like a housekeeper already worried, there is not a bit of face not willing to look, Gu Qi can not help but ask: "are you willing?" "What''s wrong with you, miss? Why don''t I give up? " "Don''t you and ah Wan have a good rtionship? If you want to leave him all of a sudden, don''t you "Yes, but I know it''s not a farewell. Maybe I''ll see youter. Besides, I miss my family very much."Gu Huan''s cheerful mood did not affect Gu Qi. Gu Qi looked at the child with simr eyebrows and eyes in his arms. Why doesn''t that person love him? When the ne took off, Gu Qi knew that it was not a farewell, but a heart was very sad, as if someone had taken away her most important thing. At this time, she knew that her love for mu Nanshu had been deeply rooted and could not leave him at all. With grief, Gu Qi coaxes the child, hoping that the man will develop a medicine to cure him, or there will always be a deep ditch between him and himself. "The young master is so good. He doesn''t make any noise and is very obedient." Gu Huan teases the little guy, who grabs her finger. Gu Qi was listless, thinking that mu Nanshu would be very angry if she left? She didn''t know that she was followed by a car on the way out of the castle. Mu Nanshu watched her leave. "Sir, do you really want miss Gu to leave?" "She''s in a bad mood recently. She hasn''t seen her family for a long time since she was pregnant. Let her go back to get together." It''s just one reason why munan turned the ring on his hand, and then he will start a second n. Let Gu Qi continue to conceive, perhaps in the future she will not have such time to go home and family reunion. This is a home leave given to her by mu Nanshu. "Sir, is there really no way out of the poison on Miss Gu?" Mu Nanshu sighed and did not speak. If there was a way, he would not have said so. The quiet Gu family began to be lively again, and the housekeeper came panting. "Miss,e back!" Mr. Gu is also very busy recently. Mu''s father and son have sent a lot of rare things. Although those jade masters dare not move, but like precious orchids, they have to keep them. Recently, more and more peoplee to visit the family. They alle to enjoy the treasures. Mr. Gu is happy every day. It''s not just rubbing stones, but also carefully cultivating orchids and showing off in front of a group of friends. As soon as he heard that Gu Qi came back, the stone was not wiped, and the old man got up from his chair. "What, seven girl is back?" "Yes, master, and the youngdy And... " "What else? Why are you so hesitant?" "And holding a child." "Child?" Mr. Gu is surprised and pleased. This girl will not act first and then. She will bring her own grandson directly. "Yes, go and have a look." "Go and tell her dad toe back quickly. We''ll have a good time at home." For Gu Qi to jump directly at the object, with a child back, Gu is very happy. Although he has not met his son-inw, he has given them many good things in the past six months. And Gu Qi also said on the phone that their feelings are very good, sun son-inw is excellent and so on. Mr. Gu originally suspected that the nature of his son-inw''s work might not be suitable for exposure, so Gu Qicai did not say that, but he was an excellent man. Just thinking like this, Gu Qi came back with his great grandson, which made the old man happy. As soon as the stone was put out, he rushed out in a hurry. As expected, he saw Gu Qi holding a child from afar. The old man Gu was very happy. "Dead girl, you still know toe back. Is this child stolen or abducted by you?" "Humph, old man, this is my birth, cow is not cow!" The old man took the child and said, "darling, are you really born?" "No, look at the eyebrows and eyes. What''s not like me?" "Yes, my granddaughter is very good." The old man looked aside and said, "where''s the boy''s father?" Chapter 911 In the past half a year, Gu''s most curious is Gu Qi''s boyfriend. Every time she asked Gu Qi about this topic, she would say that he was handsome and excellent, better than all the men in the world. Although I don''t know who the child is with, Mr. Gu is also familiar with the character of her little granddaughter. She is lively and intelligent, and will definitely not let herself suffer. And before two people quarrel, she has been at home for so long, it is obvious that she really likes this man. When he saw that his granddaughter liked it so much, he didn''t care. As long as the little granddaughter was happy. I didn''t expect that she didn''te back for such a long time. As soon as she came back, she gave herself such a big surprise and came back with her little grandson. Perhaps for the general family, unmarried children, the family did not kill her. Gu Qi didn''t have a mother since she was a child. She was very preferential at home. Even if she did such a ridiculous thing, Gu didn''t immediately me him. But thinking that since she has brought the children back, the mysterious man should also be able to appear. It seems that there is nothing behind him. "What about him?" Gu Qi heart aggrieved, on the surface is with a smile, "he is busy, this time can''te." "Busy? With all the children born, isn''t he going to propose a marriage to you? " Now the old man should be angry. I thought they were in love. Even if they had children first, it would be OK to make up for the rest of the ceremony. That''s good. The kids are out. Where are the others? No matter how mysterious, there should be a sense of propriety. "Grandfather, he''s really busy." The old man began to doubt, "little girl, tell me, are you mixed up with a married man?" Even if he felt that Gu Qi could not do such a stupid thing, how many gentlemen pursued her in the past did not pay more attention to her. She didn''t need to be so degenerate. But now that the children have been brought back and haven''t seen the man''s true face, Mr. Gu has to guess in that respect. He never showed up or married, even now he didn''t know his identity. "Old man, what are you talking about? Am I that kind of ignorant girl?" Gu Qi couldn''t helpughing, and the old man''s imagination was quite rich. "If he is a clean man, why don''t you bring him back? No matter how busy he is, does he have no time to marry you? Although my family is not the first family in the universe, it is also a big family with good reputation. You are the little princess who grew up in our hands. How can you exin yourself so muddleheaded? It''s terrible girl. " In Gu''s heart, the man immediately became an irresponsible representative. Gu Qi was also very helpless, "grandfather, I promise you, he is not that kind of person, he is not an old man, he is not a man with a wife, and he is not a bad man. He is a few years older than me. He is 190cm tall and looks like a fairying out of the painting. The most important thing is that he is very kind to me. He is not really not married with me, nor irresponsible. He is a scientific research schr, and he has to do research in theboratory every day. He is very busy. When he''s busy through this period of time, he''ll marry your little granddaughter Mu Nanshu''s identity is very strange. It is not wrong to say that he is a scientific research schr. There have been strange people who stopped him. Gu Qi vaguely felt that those people should be from within the country. Mu Nanshu was definitely more than a local viin. Of course, he doesn''t say that he iszy to ask, no matter what his real identity is, as long as he loves himself. The problem of the two is not who doesn''t love whom, but that he loves himself too much. He has toe back first to calm down and change his mood and see his family. "Is he engaged in scientific research?" "Yes, he''s a great inventor, very good." After all, people who do some jobs require absolute mystery. For example, those who are engaged in national scientific research and those who are involved in the manufacture of important projects may not be able to see their families for a lifetime. Even if you have made great achievements, others only see your name in the newspaper, even if you have no idea who you are, how old and what you look like. "Xiao Qi''er, aren''t you very hard? What if he can''te out all his life?" Don''t know mu Nanshu''s type of work, Mr. Gu is also afraid that his granddaughter will suffer losses. "No, grandfather, don''t worry. When he handles his affairs, we''ll get married. Besides, I''ve been by his side all the time. He''s very kind to me. I want to bring it back to you, or I won''te back. " "Nonsense. If you haven''t got married, it''s just water thrown out. Come on, I''ll hold my little great grandson." The old man was happy, looking at the child''s beautiful facial features, it is not difficult to see that the child''s father''s gene is very good."You see, how lovely the child is,ughing at me." "Of course, his body is the blood of his family." Gu Qi smiles and looks at the old man as happy as a child. The old man immediately forgot the haze just now, and liked the child very much, "what''s the name of this child?" "Name..." Gu Qi thought that she had asked mu Nanshu many times, and he said that he wanted to name himself, even with her surname. "He asked me to take it back for you. You are an elder." This sentence makes the old man more happy, "he still has a little conscience, but Xiao Qi''er, did you tell him that the first child of our family should follow our family name." Originally, the surname can be discussed. It is normal to follow the mother''s surname to care for the status of the family. But if the man does not want to, under the discussion between the two sides, the second child can follow the man''s surname, and the first child must be surnamed Gu. All these things require two people to sit together and discuss slowly. Who knows they have a child before they get married, and many processes have to be missed. "Well, it''s Gu." Gu Qi knew that mu Nanshu was very disappointed with the child. He didn''t even want to take a name, let alone his surname. "Let me see, what should it be called? No, I''ll go to the dictionary. This is my first great grandson. I must give him a good name "Grandfather, just call Gu Nancang, OK?" "Nancang? Why do you call it that? " Gu Qi light Nan way: "once through the sea, difficult for water." The old man realized that the little granddaughter really liked that person. Even the child''s name was telling him that she would not have anyone else in her heart except him in this life. "Well, it''s all up to you. Let''s call it Nancang." Even a name is iid with his name, Nancang and Nanshu. Paris. Ah Wang came over happily, "Sir, Miss Gu has arrived home safely, and has also given the young master his name." "What is it called?" "Gu Nancang, you see how much Miss Gu loves you. The name of young master has taken your word." Mu Nanshu said softly, "I''ve been through the sea, but Wushan is not cloud. My little Qi''er..." "You can rest assured, sir. The whole family is very happy. Miss Gu will live happily." "That''s good." "By the way, that guy is addicted to drugs again. He wants to see you. Do you want me to get rid of him? Such addicts should not live in this world." Wang has always sniffed at this. "Take me." In a dark room and a messy bed, a man as thin as bone wood can be identified carefully. This is the Chinese American trantor who was arrested on that day to block most of the poisonous needles for her. Abbas had to give Gu Qi injection is a strong poison, the effect is 100 times stronger than the most powerful in the market. He wanted to punish Gu Qi in such a way. Who knows that the Chinese American trantor couldn''t bear to see the pregnant woman suffer such harm, so he blocked part of her. Even if it is only part of the strong toxicity of men infected with drug addiction, there is no way to control. And Gu Qi Yin and Yang Cuo, because the body of the poison and this poison reaction, so she is not addicted, but there are other side effects, that is, hematemesis. This man is not so lucky. Even if he was rescued by mu Nanshu, he has been eaten by poison like a dead bone. The whole man is very terrible. Chapter 912 Mu Nanshu looked at the man, and it was obvious that he had changed a lotpared with a month ago. I met him for the first time. Although he fell on the ground in a mess, he was of medium build, with typical yellow skin and delicate facial features. Now he fell on the bed, bony, just like a little meat on a skeleton, and his facial features were even more terrible. Gu Qi has no reaction, but he seems to have experienced purgatory. If he had not been kind to Gu Qi, Mu would not havee to see him today. This month, he tried to get rid of drugs, but the toxicity was too strong. He was just a trantor. Facing such a strong addiction, he struggled and finally gave in. Wang wanted to help him, but finally he gave up. Wang didn''t like this kind of person who had no willpower. "I hear you want to see me?" Mu Nanshu''s cold voice sounded in the room. The man on the bed moved, his thin cheeks and dark eyes turned. The toxicity had eaten into his brain, and he was slow to react. It took a few seconds for him to react, struggling to get out of bed. However, the limbs are no longer under the control of the brain, watching his body movements like a zombie, he fell heavily on the bed before he fully stood up. Mu Nanshu clenched his fingers and thought of Gu Qi when he looked like this. If Gu Qi was not poisonous this time, Gu Qi would be like him, so sometimes everything has two sides. "Mr King..." He made his voiceboriously. Mu Nanshu did not dislike him. He became so because of Gu Qi. At that time, he did not know what the consequences would be. If he did note to protect the enemy, it would be more severe torture to wait for him. He is a man of Abbas, but he has a kind heart. Mu Nanshu can''t hate such a person. Mu Nanshu slowly squatted down in front of him, "what do you want to say?" "I I know I''m dying. I have one, a child Because the toxicity has eroded the brain, he is now struggling to organizenguage. Mu Nanshu knew that his body was suffering, and his tone slowed down a little, "do you want me to take care of him?" ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, please, Mr. king. " He can''t get rid of his addiction. If he goes on like this, he will only kill himself. It''s like a tree eaten by insects, and finally his whole body copses. "Well, I promise you, I will take good care of your family in this life." "Thank you Thank you He took out the things in his coat pocket, and his body would not be able to do it for a long time. "Awan." "Yes, sir." Awan took out the things in his pocket. It was a crumpled piece of paper. I don''t know when he wrote it down. The handwriting is crooked. You can see that he is trying to write every word well. "My wife and children are here. I hope you, sir You can take care of them and don''t tell them about me, my business. " "Good." "Thank you, thank you." He struggled to get up and made a heavy kowtow to Mu Nanshu. His body fell to the ground, and blood flowed out of his mouth. Awan went forward to check his pulse. "Sir, he bit his tongue and killed himself." "Suicide, for him, is a kind of relief, put him in a good burial." "Yes, sir." Mu Nanshu looked at the note in his hand, but he knew how he felt when he wrote these words. If he didn''t save Gu Qi, everyone on the spot, including him, would perish. This is the oue of the little man. At the ce on the note, "awan, knock on the door." The woman in the door seemed very nervous and asked in less proficient English. Wang indicated that it was her husband''s friend who opened the door. It was a woman dressed in in clothes, looking at the two people flustered, as if they did not believe their identity. "Are you really Xiangming''s friends?" The woman looked at mu Nanshu, who was dressed in strange clothes, and saw that they were Asian in appearance. She asked in Chinese. "Yes, we are his friends." "Come in, then." The woman quickly closed the door. "You guys, can you tell me what happened to Xiangming? I haven''t heard from him for more than a month, and his phone can''t get through. I heard that It is said that many people have died. Is he also Dead? " "Mom, Dad won''t die." A loud child''s voice rang out. Mu Nanshu looked at the child, who was about three or four years old. There was no ordinary child on his face, but a firm expression. Mu Nanshu feltpassion for the child''s bright eyes for the first time. He didn''t know how to tell him the truth. Probably because he has children, he has the feeling of considering other people''s feelings. Seeing this child, he thought of the child who had just been taken away by Gu Qi at the full moon. After all, he was a person, not a stone carving with a heart of stone.Although the child''s blood type was different, Gu Qi''s pain could not be relieved, so he was disappointed with the child. They don''t want to name their children, and they don''t want to hold them. When Gu Qi takes the baby away, he sleeps in the empty room, thinking about Gu Qi''s noisy voice and the baby''s crying. That child is very good, except what needs to cry twice, most of the time is quiet. Clearly he did not like him, but he often looked at himself, his eyes as bright as the moonlight. Mu Nanshu went to the child and squatted down, "what''s your name?" "Han Chen, uncle, do you know where my father is?" "He went to a very far away ce. Before he left, he entrusted you to me. After that, I will be responsible for the food and clothing of your mother and son." The woman''s tears hade out. "He, he is really dead?" "Yes, I''m sorry." He didn''t survive. He was eroded by drug addiction. He didn''t want that side to be seen by his family. Even his death was not seen by his family. Ah Wang could not bear to see the woman crying. "Don''t be sad. He entrusted you to our husband before he died. So we will be fully responsible for the rest of your life. You will not suffer any financial losses. The child is still young. You can ask where you want to settle down in the future, go to school and study. We will try our best to meet your requirements. " "People are dead, what else do I want to think about? I''d better go with him." Can see that the two people''s feelings are very deep, Han Chen came to hold her, "Mom, don''t be sad, dad is gone, you and I, I will take good care of you." A woman holding a baby is crying again. Mu Nanshu doesn''t like women crying. He is upset. He stood at the window waiting for the woman to cry enough before turning around. "He''s kind to me. I''ve told people to bury him well. In addition, there are 50 million yuan in this card, which is enough for you to live a good life." "Where is he? Can I still see him for thest time? " "I don''t think he wants you to see him as he is." "No, no matter what he looks like, we will see him, sir. Please let me see him for thest time." Mu Nanshu looked at the time. "If you don''t mind, it''s still time to go now. Ah Wang, take her to have a look." "Thank you, sir. The dust is still small. He..." "Mom, I''ll stay at home and I won''t go anywhere." "Good boy. " the woman wiped her tears," please. " Only mu Nanshu and Han Chen were left in the room, "put this card away." "Uncle, can you tell me how Dad died?" Although Han Chen is small, he can hear that mu Nanshu has concealed something, which is why he did not leave with his mother. Mu Nanshu looked at this determined child, which was really different from ordinary children. "The direct cause is drug addiction." "No way. My dad never touched that kind of thing." "The indirect reason is that he was trying to save my wife. Unfortunately, he became addicted to drugs. His drug addiction was too strong. He failed to give up drugs, and he died of self muttion." Han Chen''s expression wasplicated, "so you have to give us a lot of money because my father saved your wife?" "Yes." In fact, if he didn''t save Gu Qi, it would be hell to wait for him. At least he saved his wife and children. "I don''t cry, my father is a hero," he said The child It''s tough. "You''ll be back when your mom takes care of your dad." With that, mu Nanshu was ready to leave. "Wait a minute." The boy chased out. "What?" "Uncle, who are you?" Mu Nanshu was stunned, "not a good man." Chapter 913 Back home, Gu Qi''s days are not in sailing, unmarried first pregnant her at home caused a stir. After all, Gu family is a huge family, not everyone loves her as much as the old man. Rumors spread, and crusades began. Gu Qi''s two brothers, in particr, wanted her to give up her inheritance rights because she did not obey the rules. Fortunately, no matter what happened, the old man protected her. Gu Qi''s status was not shaken. She should eat and drink every day. She was very happy. In the high-end coffee shop, Gu Qies over with the child in his arms. Luo stopped her and said, "Oh, my eldestdy, you are all a child''s mother. Now you are still so lively. Don''t worry if you fall yourself. Don''t let the child fall." "Don''t worry. I have a sense of propriety. Let me have a look at my sister-inw''s stomach." K is pregnant seven dayster than Gu. Now she has a big stomach and has not given birth. "Little Qi''er, I heard you had a boy, like you or his father?" Keira was happy toe and see. "Like me, ah, if like his father, he will grow into a super beautiful man in the future." Gu Qi held his cheek helplessly. Ka looked at her baby. Although the child was more inclined to Gu Qi, her facial features were very delicate and she was also a beautiful man. "Nonsense, the child looks good to me." "Brother Luo, how is your marriage going?" Gu Qi is more concerned about their marriage. After all, K is at the top of ten families, and the only girl in the family can be said to be golden. Luopared with her identity will be a little worse, since childhood Luo is very disdainful, also did not want to fight for inheritance with his brother. He has built his own foundation outside. Although his assets have long surpassed those of his heirs, he is just a dandy in the eyes of outsiders. Ka hated him at first, but then she changed. In such an environment, the Smiths would certainly not agree to let them marry, let alone have children without marriage. Gu Qi still has grandfather and father to support her, what should Ka do? It''splicated without thinking about the problems between the two people. Keira pursed her lips and said softly, "I''m out of the family fight. I''m no longer a member of the Smiths from now on." "No, sister-inw, you sacrificed so much?" "Sacrifice? For me, this is happiness, xiaoqi''er, aren''t you pursuing your own happiness? In the past, I was bound by Smith''s identity. I couldn''t do this or that. Later I met Luo and I knew what happiness is. He and I have quietly registered for marriage in Las Vegas. We both like that city and intend to settle here for a long time When Ka looks at Luo, her eyes are full of love, and Gu Qi is also happy for her. On the contrary, everyone''s pursuit is different. Some people want royal power and wealth, while others just want freedom. No matter what your lifestyle is, as long as you feel happy yourself. Isn''t she the same? Thosements on her words are not good to listen to, fortunately, Gu Qi''s mentality is better, do not care about these at all. "That''s good. Anyway, brother Luo is a turtle with meat in his stomach. Even if you don''t want the identity of Smith family, you''ll spend enough time in your life. Brother Luo is very rich." Gu Qi joked. "What''s the name of the little one?" "Gu Nancang, isn''t that nice?" Luo''s face was somewhat moved, "Xiao Qi''er, I heard that this time it was you who looked back home alone, and that Mu didn''te back with you?" For mu Nanshu, Luo always worried about Gu Qi. After all, the bottom of the man was too deep. As a good friend of Gu Qi, he can be regarded as his elder brother. He was very surprised when he heard that Gu Qi and mu Nanshu were together. Moreover, this little girl, who has no feelings for men and women, actually loves mu Nanshu to death. She is afraid that Gu Qi will be injured. Luo once asked someone to carefully investigate mu Nanshu''s identity. I thought he was just a little bit more powerful in China, but I didn''t know that his foundation was unfathomable. Until now, Luo has not fully found out the bottom of Mu Nan Shu. Mu Nan Shu is like ake with no bottom. Gu Qi, a dog gouging little thing, may be drowned. asionally in the chat, Gu Qi has been saying that the person is very good to her, but so far, Luo has not seen mu Nanshu go to Gu''s home to propose marriage. If you really love this woman, why don''t you let mother and son go home without showing up? "Brother Luo, I know you are good for me. Please rest assured that he is really good to me." "You''re a dead heart. It''s useless for me to say anything. Anyway, it''s just your own business. Anyway, I won''t mix it up." "That is, this is xiaoqi''er''s own happiness. Besides, Gu Qi, who I know, has always been free, fearless and free from any restrictions, isn''t he?" Keira came out to y.Gu Qi smile, "little sister-inw still remember my name." "That''s not true. At that time, I was bewildered by Qi Ye''s charm. If you were a man, there was nothing wrong with Luo." Luo ck with a face, "wife, how can you nder your dear husband so much?" "If you show your love, you will stay aside. Do you know that I am alone today, brother Luo, and see the gender of the child?" "No, we follow suit. Whether it''s a daughter or a boy, we''ll take it as a treasure." "Yes, but with your blue eyes and green eyes, what will your baby look like? Oh, I''m looking forward to it. I can''t wait to have more children and have a baby kiss with you. " Gu Qi now sees that everyone wants to marry a baby. After all, the parents'' genes are so good that the children will not be bad in the future. Besides, they are close friends. "What are you waiting for to have more? This is OK. If I have a little princess, I can marry Xiao Nancang then." Ka pokes Nancang on the cheek. Nancang is not out of sight, chuckling up, smile sweet, very like Gu Qi heartless look. "Oh, that''s not good. I''ve been engaged to my little girl for a long time. She gave birth to a girl doll, or a purple one with two pupils." Luo a face discontented, "Yo, this is to look down on our green eyes and blue eyes, Gu Qi, I white pain you. You forget who wiped your ass every time you got into trouble? Who gives you money every time you run out of money? " Gu Qi immediately took Luo''s arm affectionately, "brother Luo, I know you are good, but no one can speak without faith! I''m not looking down on blue eyes and green eyes. As I said before, blue eyes are beautiful, just like the sky, the sea and gems. Green eyes are charming and attractive Luo poked Gu Qi''s forehead and said, "your girl is sweet and makes people happy." "No, brother. I''ll take you as my brother. When I give birth to a baby, we must have a baby kiss." "That''s settled. Even if the sex is not suitable, it should be born until the gender is suitable." Keira twisted Toro''s thigh discontentedly. "You think I''m a sow. How many do you want to have?" "My wife, I''m wrong. If you give birth to this, you won''t have it, MoMA da." Looking at Luo''s ttering expression, Gu Qi can''t helpughing, and sure enough, the world is one thing falling one thing. Before mu Nanshu and Ka didn''t appear, they were famous for theirbination of double swords. Who shouldpete with each other. Who knows to meet that person, from now on, it''s like getting lost and falling into the swamp, and there''s no chance to leave again. But is it not a kind of happiness? Less wanton, but more family warmth, this is nothing can make up for. Several people drink afternoon tea, get along well, until dark. "Little girl, your sister-inw and I are going back to Las Vegas tonight. Her month is too big for her activities, so she will be waiting forbor there in the future." "Brother Luo, take good care of your sister-inw." "That''s a must. You should take good care of yourself. Don''t be aggrieved. You always have my brother." "Well." Gu Qi nodded heavily and watched the happy couple leave. In order to fight for power, Gu Qi and Gu had a bad rtionship. She didn''t know how her brother felt until she met Luo. Must be happy, brother Luo. Chapter 914 Looking at Luo and Ka so happy, Gu Qi heart is very happy, before Luo is a yboy, three days two change girlfriend. It is more difficult to ept such a person than to ascend to heaven. Only when he meets K, hepletely looks like a different person. She never thought that he would be like this, just like herself. She didn''t know that she would fall in love with a man one day. Gu Qi is not stupid. She cane back so easily without any hindrance, especially when she goes out, there is always someone behind her. She knew that it was not a quick escape, but that the man let her back and arranged a bodyguard for her safety. Luo and Ka''s happiness let her also envy, or dial that person''s number. "Little Qi''er." That person''s voice is really good to hear explosion, especially when calling her name, Gu Qi has no power to resist. "Asshole." Do you mean to anger me "Yes, you haven''t been home for a long time, so go back and have a look." Mu Nanshu didn''t hide his true thoughts. Gu Qi Du picked the flowers on one side with his mouth, "but I miss you, you big viin! Why should I be so worried about you Mu Nanshu heard her grievance, "can I have someone pick you up?" "No, who have you seen going back to his mother''s house for a few days?" Gu Qi thought about the two old men at home and liked his little grandson very much. If they leave, they must take their children with them. They have just been immersed in the joy of their little grandson and suddenly take them away. What should they do? In particr, Gu Qi''s father, after her mother died, put all his attention on Gu Qi, and finally came to a small life, he had a new sustenance. Gu Qi called them bad old man and looked at his family seriously. "It''s just that I''m a little busy at this time, so you''ll have a rest at home for a while, and I''ll pick you up when I''m free." "Busy, busy, which day can you not be busy? What''s more, do you love me or not? We haven''t even been engaged for so long. " Gu Qi didn''t care about this. When she heard that Luo and Ka had already secretly registered for marriage and became a legal couple, she was envious. Mu Nanshu didn''t give the child a name, even if he didn''t mention the marriage. "Give me a little more time, will you?" "Hum, viin, when I''m not here, you have to eat well. Don''t look at other women. Do you know?" Hearing the fierce tone like a little lion over there, mu Nanshuughed and said, "OK." When Gu Qi thought about the man''s work and rest life, sometimes he didn''t even have time to see him, let alone find other women. It seemed that mu Nanshu was quite reliable. "I''ll have the medicine delivered to you in a few days." "What medicine?" Gu Qi''s eyes brightened. "I have no way to eradicate the drugs that inhibit the toxins in your body. I can only stop the expansion of the toxins and dy the toxicity." "Nanshu, I believe you can make the antidote sessfully." Mu Nanshu was stunned for a moment and then replied, "I will." After hanging up the phone, mu Nanshu looked serious. He knew that as a woman, he wanted a romantic wedding. Gu Qi didn''t have a name and share to follow him, it was really wronged her. It''s not that he doesn''t want to get a license with her, but his special identity makes it difficult to get married at all. He had promised Gu Qi to build a castle in the volcano. He spent a lot of manpower, material resources and time to determine the ce. At that time, he made headlines all over the world,ughing at him as a fool. However, more than half a year has passed, and the project has been carried out smoothly. The volcano was assessed by geologists not long ago to be an extinct volcano, that is, a volcano that will not erupt again in the future. If it doesn''t erupt again, the natural scenery of the ind''s original ecology can be built into a perfect tourist attraction. A lot of people want to take a share, but it''s toote now. At the most dangerous time, mu Nanshu bought it at a very low price. This is the holynd of marriage proposal he prepared for Gu Qi. Naturally, no one will be allowed to interfere. From a fool who was ridiculed by the whole world to a ghost investor, mu Nanshu never cares about these false names, and the right and wrong outside has nothing to do with him. When the castle is built and he gets rid of that identity, he can bepletely together with Gu Qi. Before this, between two people is Gu Qi''s poison. "Sir, you have been working for a long time, why don''t you rest?" A childish voice sounded. Mu Nanshu''s study has one more child. This child is Han Chen who came back with him. When he left the child''s firm eyes, he asked: "why follow me?" "I think you are a great man, and I will be stronger if I follow you.The reason why my father died is because he is too weak. He has left the world. I must live well and be a strong man, so that I can better protect my mother Smart and protective? Mu Nanshu just touched his mind because he said this sentence. He thought of Gu Nancang. Will that child protect Gu Qi as well as this child when he grows up? He didn''t even hold the child. Is this unfair to Gu Nancang? "Follow me. Maybe you won''t see tomorrow." "I''m not afraid, sir." He and the child look at each other, from the child''s eyes to see the child''s seriousness. "Well, from now on, you will be called Mu Chen." Only by abandoning everything can we have a better life. "Yes." After Mu Chen was brought back, he was thrown into the study by mu Nanshu and asked him to finish reading these books. Mu Chen was only over three years old. He only knew a few simple words, and his mother taught him. He was confused at that time in the face of the dense font like ants. In the face of his helplessness, mu Nanshu just said that if he could not ovee such difficulties, he was not worthy to stay with him. Fortunately, Mu Chen is much more precocious than children of the same age. He pesters awan to teach him. He can''t spend a day teaching him how to use pinyin. And throw him a big dictionary and tabletputer, if you don''t understand, you can solve it yourself. Mu Chen has a firm heart. Even if the road ahead is blocked, he has only one idea: to be stronger and protect his mother. With mu Nanshu these days, he found that mu Nanshu was just like a workaholic, rarely had time to rest. He also knew for the first time that the gentleman like white water had such a gentle time. The person on the other end of the phone should be his wife. He must love his wife very much, just as his father loves his mother. Mu Nanshu took a look at him and said, "if you are tired, go to rest." This child can ovee the difficulties and spend a lot of time studying every day. He is still very good. He is worth seeing more. "Sir, I''m not tired. I''m afraid you''re too tired. You haven''t had a rest for more than ten hours." Mu Nanshu''s eyes focused on the materials, "I''m not tired." "You can read itter, even if you can''t read it for a while, is it so important?" "It matters most to me Mu Chen still can''t understand the meaning of this sentence, "is that man a wife?" "Yes." Mu Chen stood on tiptoe and looked at the things he didn''t understand, thinking that he would grow up quickly, so that he could help mu Nanshu earlier. The seemingly in gentleman has a heavy burden on his shoulder that he can''t see. It was not until a long timeter that Mu Chen knew that the people in his heart were much more important than what he said. It is not too much to say that one person loves another to that extent. This time the small Mu dust did not understand, obediently back to his small desk, continue to review the content of today''s self-study. Uncle awan said that mu Nanshu knew all the words when he was three years old. He was a rare genius. He should also fly first, so that he can be qualified to stay with mu Nanshu. From the beginning, Mu Chen''s wish to protect his mother changed slowly. Mu Chen was impressed by mu Nanshu. The more he got along with him, the more he admired and respected the man who was like God. Mu Nanshu became Mu Chen''s guide and the man he wanted to surpass. Chapter 915 A few dayster, Gu Qi got the medicine specially prepared for her by mu Nanshu. In addition, there was another round white pill. When you buy pills in pills, it''s just like the medicine in Yuanli. Put under the nose to smell a little light aroma, do not understand the pharmacology of Gu Qi also do not know what material. "What kind of medicine is this?" Gu Qi curiously looked at the small white bottle with no sign on it. "I don''t know. It seems that this medicine is very precious. The ice in the box didn''t melt when it was delivered. Moreover, it was specially exined that one pill a day is needed for a week. The medicine bottle needs to be put in the refrigerator. Miss, have you finished reading it? After reading it, take it to the refrigerator, or it will affect the efficacy. " Gu Qi took the pill, "Wow, it''s cool. It''s not bitter at all. Can I take another one?" "Of course not, miss. What kind of sugar do you think it is?" Gu Huan took the medicine bottle from Gu Qi''s hand and put it in the refrigerator. Gu Qi happily ran to pick up the video for mu Nanshu. Mu Nanshu was used to her habit of receiving video for him anytime and anywhere. After all, he promised Gu Qi that he would answer her phone and video at any time. Even at this moment, he still holds a kind of medicine which he doesn''t know. He is so gray in the pharmacy. "What''s the matter, little Qi''er?" Mu Nanshu fixed the mobile phone. Gu Qi looks at mu Nanshu, who studies medicinal materials carefully in the video. He is obviously young, but he is acting like a bad old man. "Xiaosushu, I just finished my medicine. What kind of white round pill is? Can I have more? " Mu Nanshu speechless looked at the greedy kitten, "no way." No one should rush to take medicine. "Why?" Gu Qi''s face copsed. "Last year you didn''t ask my father why his voice was old and his face was so young. I told you that he took a medicine." "Yes, yes. He has studied anti-aging drugs for more than 20 years. Is that what you gave me? Will my voice be so old in the future "No, I made some improvements on the basis of his research data, and there will be no side effects. This medicine can not live forever, it will only dy aging. I have to remind you that there has never been a perfect match for both sides. The essence of not looking old is to dy the aging and death of cells and change human metabolism. That is to say, taking this medicine for a long time will change your body. It will also cause some side effects, such as the repair of cells will be greatly affected, your body will heal several times slower than normal people after injury. This may be the price of aging a littleter than ordinary people. Are you willing to bear it? " "I''d love to!" Gu Qi said with a smile, "I''m afraid there''s no woman in the world who doesn''t want to have her face forever. Let alone a woman, so is a man." "You have such a temperament that you are skipping all day. I''m worried that you hurt this one identally today and that one tomorrow." "Don''t worry, little pivot. I won''t hurt myself." Gu Qi was very happy, "little pivot, then I will be more than 50 years old, is it still about the same as now?" "Dying aging is not always the same. When you are in your fifties, you are about 30 years old. If you maintain well, you will be in your twenties." "Wow, it''s great to think about it. In the future, people around me are old people and old women. As long as I am young, I must be regarded as an old monster." Thinking of her restless temperament, mu Nanshu said helplessly: "you..." "By the way, are we going to live longer than ordinary people?" "That''s right, because the body cells have been dyed. Now a slightly better family can live to be more than 80 or even more years old by virtue of medical facilities without incurable diseases or idents. Taking this medicine, you can at least live to over 100 years old, but the specific changes also depend on your body itself. I can''t give you an urate value. " Gu Qi''s eyes were shining, "little pivot, so I can stay with you for a longer time. We will be together for 100 years." Mu Nanshu''s heart is warm, this little girl. "Remember to take one pill every day for half a year. I''ll send you medicine every seven days." "OK, the baby is crying. I have to go. You should take a rest." Gu Qi rushes to hang up the phone. Mu Nanshu looked at the ck screen phone and shook his head. That little girl is really his life. He sighed, "hold your hand and grow old with your son." Mu Nanshu has only one wish now. Gu Qi''s life at home is very happy, Gu Nancang grows up day by day, and the people who care for the family love this child very much. This day Gu Qi just coax Gu Nancang to sleep. She receives a phone call from Luo."Ka''s going to have a baby? Yes, you can take good care of her. I''ll book the air ticket Luo is very excited in the phone, Gu Qi across the phone can feel that he is at a loss. "Brother Luo, don''t be nervous. If there is a doctor, nothing will happen. Women have such a pass. I was still premature at that time, and I was scared. It didn''t take long for me to be born." Gu Qi again advised a few words before hanging up. Ka is going to have a baby, which is a good thing. Because of their rtionship with each other, K has broken up with the Smith family. Luo has not been close to her family since she was a child. Only Gu Qi is an important friend of the two. "What''s the matter, miss?" "It''s OK. Brother Luo''s baby is going to be born. Roon, I have to go to Las Vegas for a few days. You can help me take care of Xiao Nancang at home. It''s not convenient for me to travel with my child." "That''s true, but if you go out, you must take your bodyguard and your medicine with you. You can''t miss it all day, OK?" "I see, you little housekeeper." Gu Qi was very happy. I don''t know who Luo''s children will look more like. No matter it''s father or mother, it must be very beautiful. Blue eyes are the symbol of the Smiths family, and green eyes are also very beautiful. Gu Qi can''t help but rush over now. After booking the ticket, Gu Qi settled down in Xiaonan Cang, and then left for Las Vegas. The two old men in the family like Gu Nancang very much, so it''s the right choice to leave him at home. When Gu Qi arrived in Las Vegas, he didn''t care to rest. He rushed to the hospital at the first time. When she arrived, waiting for her was not a picture of Luo happily holding the child to her, but a lifeless one. K''s crying. L''s holding her. Gu Qi''s excited expression was stiff on his face, "brother Luo, what''s the matter with you? What about the children... " Her heart has a kind of not very good premonition, just born should be happy atmosphere, why is this? Luo''s eyes were red. He tried to hold back the sadness. K had already cried into tears, "child No more... " Gu Qi quickly ran to her side, "you don''t scare me, now science is very developed, children will be OK, right?" "Xiao Qi..." Ka holds Gu Qi. Gu Qi doesn''t know what happened. She just feels her tears are very hot. There must be something wrong with the child. Ka directlyatose in Gu Qi''s arms, Luo called the doctor for her treatment. "Brother Luo, did the child have an ident in childbirth?" Gu Qi asked carefully. Luo felt the smoke and put it back in silence. He sighed deeply and punched the wall. "It''s all because I''m useless. I didn''t protect them. The baby died as soon as it was born." Before Luo has been suppressing his emotions, afraid of infection Ka more sad. "Die young? Why is that so? " "The doctor said that the umbilical cord around the neck is already in the abdomen..." "Brother Luo, don''t be sad. You are still young. This is just an ident. There will be children in the future." "Qi''er, you don''t know how much Ka cares about this child. The idental death of the child has a great impact on her..." "I will apany her and enlighten her well. No one wants this kind of thing to happen, but no one can do it. You are not a doctor. It''s no use ming yourself. Brother Luo, you have to keep up your spirits." Gu Qi did not expect that a happy event turned into a funeral. At the same time, a certain room in the hospital. A nurse was holding a baby in her arms. "The old rule is to transfer money to my ount within 24 hours. This time, the goods are not ordinary." Chapter 916 Gu Qi didn''t know how painful it was to lose her son. She only knew that when mu Nanshu was inclined to exchange her child''s life for her life, she refused. It was the mother''s nature. When the child was not born, she was full of expectations for the child from the moment she was in her womb. Pregnant in October, although it''s hard to get pregnant, what every mother expects most is to see the child. The loss of K''s baby in childbirth was the biggest blow. When Gu Qi saw her again, she didn''t know whether she was too sad or too weak to produce. Ka''s face was very haggard, especially a face without any anger. Pregnant people will grow a little fatter, but when she sat in bed, Gu Qi came in and saw her back, she felt like a paper man. Luo sat beside her with a bowl of porridge, gently coax her, "eat some, postpartum body is already weak, I know you are in a bad mood, no matter how sad you are, we are still young, there are many opportunities to have children in the future." At the mention of the word "child", K burst into tears. "No more, I''ll never have any more. It''s too painful." She said the pain is psychological rather than physical, Gu Qi went to her side, Luo looked at Gu Qi, "Qi''er, youe just in time, help me to persuade Ka." K''s condition is really worrying. Luo is also sad, but he is more worried about K''s body. Postpartum depression on the maternal itself has some harm, Ka also all day is such a state, long-term is very bad for the body. "Don''t cry, sister-inw." Gu Qi was originally a person who cherished the fragrance and cherished the jade. He was very distressed to see Ka crying like this. "Xiao Qi, you are also the mother of a child. You should understand my mood." "I understand, of course I understand, but K, you have to know that things have happened, and no one can control them. Now what you have to do is to cultivate yourself and not to let your body weaken any more. In this way, brother Luo will not only bear the pain of losing his child, but also love you." Ka grabs Gu Qi''s hand. "I don''t want to be like this, but when I think of the child who has been formed, I can see her soon. The doctor said it was a girl. Luo and I should have beautiful children. I have thought more than once whether her eyes are like me or his father Gu Qi hugged Ka and said, "beautiful, you and brother Luo''s children must be very beautiful..." "But I didn''t have the courage to look at her." It''s not only Ka who doesn''t have the courage, but Luo doesn''t have the courage. The small body covered by the white cloth is their child. Looking forward to a full 10 months, in the birth of an ident, do not see has been so sad, if you look at it still do not know what will be sad. "Don''t cry. I heard that you haven''t eaten much these two days. How can you do that? You''re in naturalbor. How can you recover without eating?" "I can''t eat it." "You have to eat if you can''t eat. Brother Luo is with you if you don''t eat. He is more sad than you are. He doesn''t dare to show his sad side in front of you. He hasn''t slept for two days and nights Ka looks at Luo, who usually pays most attention to appearance at home. Her face has grown stubble and her handsome face is haggard. "Well, I''ll feed you." Gu Qi coaxes Ka. Ka still can''t eat, Gu Qi said in one side: "if you continue not to eat or drink, brother Luo will be very worried about you. Look at the weight of his dark circles. Have you lost your child and want to lose him? " "No, I eat, I eat." K immediately gulped down. She was heartbroken and sleepy for a long time, but Luo didn''t sleep with her all the time. Luo''smitment is much more than her own. It''s hard for K to ignore her sorrow. Having figured out this point, she ate very fast and had not eaten for a long time. In addition, she was too sad to choke even if she ate porridge. "Eat slowly. Don''t worry." Gu Qi took a tissue to wipe her mouth. She looked at this picture is also very sad, God why to them. K crazily finished a bowl of porridge and looked at Luo. "OK, I''ve eaten it all. It''s your turn to eat it." "I''ll soon..." Before Luo''s words had been finished, Ka had to eat too fast, and her stomach was hard to digest for a while, so she vomited out in an instant. Ka some embarrassment, Luo is calm to Gu Qi way: "girl, you go out to breathe first." "It doesn''t matter, brother Luo, I''m..." Gu Qi originally wanted to say that she didn''t care. To Shangluo''s serious eyes, she understood what Luo meant. Ka felt embarrassed and asked the nurse to clean up, but Luo squatted down and began to clean up. Gu Qi''s staying here will only make Ka more embarrassed. She turns to leave.Looking back at Luo, who was cleaning up the filth by the bed, she was filled with emotion. Leaning on the hospital corridor, Gu Qi Long breathed out a breath. She wondered if Mu Nanshu would have been like Luo if her children had left. When Gu Qi realized what she wanted, she shook her head quickly. How could she have such an idea. Seeing Ka''s miserable appearance, if she lost Nancang, she would be no better than Ka. Gu Qi dials mu Nanshu''s mobile phone and finds the other party in the pharmacy. "Are you going to change your profession to be a doctor?" Gu Qi is in aplicated mood at the moment. Mu Nanshu held a kind of herb she had never seen before and began to pound the medicine. "Just be your doctor." He never said anything sweet, sometimes amon word will let Gu Qi''s heart bloom. "Little pivot, I''m a little sad." Mu Nanshu recognized that her voice was not as cheerful and lively as before, and put down the pestle, "what''s the matter? It''s not Las Vegas. " Gu Qi is sitting on the chair, holding his legs, the hair on the temples flutters with the wind, and his big eyes are not as bright as usual. "Brother Luo''s baby was born with the umbilical cord around the neck and died." Mu Nanshu knew Luo was a very important person to her, but he didn''t care much about people and things except Gu Qi. "In medicine, there is a certain probability that the umbilical cord around the neck." "Nanshu, I''m not calling to listen to your analysis of medicine. Do you know, Ka and Luo are both very sad and sad. I just have lingering palpitations. Fortunately, there was no ident in Nancang at that time." Mu Nanshu''s heart a soft, "I will not let you have an ident." Before the birth of Gu Qi, mu Nanshu knew the art of medicine and kept a close eye on Gu Qi''s physical condition until it was handed over to the doctor. There would be no idental birth. "You are a wooden head sometimes. I want you tofort me. I feel very sad when I see them sad, but there is no way. We can''t change life, age and death." Mu Nanshu reached out to touch the hairy little head, but found that there was only a cold screen between them. If life and death were not hard to change, his father would not have taken such an extreme Road, let alone create his miserable life. And he was worried that Gu Qi would be poisoned and that life and death were separated. He did not have to soak in the medicine pile every day to find an antidote. Even if he has the supreme power, but also has the money which can''t be spent in his lifetime. Even if he is old, he can do something about it. Only when he dies, he can do nothing. "Don''t be sad. You and the baby will be fine." This is the promise that mu Nanshu can give her. Gu Qi looks up and smiles at the camera, "you bastard, I miss you." Even with him, she was afraid that he would make her pregnant again, but she would still miss him. Think of his voice, think of his taste, think of his every move, want to lean on his arms coquettish. This man who is indifferent to the whole world will only tolerate her indulgence. "I''ll let you get you back." Why didn''t he miss her? Without a little sparrow chirping around, he was not used to it at all. "Wait a few more days. K has just lost her child. She is in a bad mood. I have to stay with her." "Well, take the medicine every day." "Well, I know, mamda." You should be busy. I won''t disturb you. Chapter 917 Apanied by Gu Qi, Ka is a little better. When shees home from the hospital, Gu Qi sees the room that was originally set up for the children. Luo''s face changed greatly. "I have no time to deal with it in the hospital these days." "It''s OK, lo. I can take it." Ka walked into the baby room, Gu Qi looked at the pink pink, the wind was blowing gently, the fairy tale room was waiting for the arrival of the little princess, but something like this happened. "K..." "I''m fine, I''m really fine, lo. I''m a little hungry." "Well, I''ll have your favorite ready right away." As long as Ka is willing to eat, Luo is very happy. There are only Gu Qi and Ka in the room. It must be false to say that she has put it down. No matter how well Ka disguises herself, the look in her eyes can''t be fake. After this, it was as if Ka had died, not the child. Gu Qi is afraid that Ka looks OK on the surface and does something extreme when they don''t pay attention. General prenatal and postpartum women''s mental health is the object of concern, postpartum some maternal depression. After all, Luo has only one person, so she can''t apany K all the time. Gu Qi stays in Las Vegas during this period of time, and does nothing every day, just apany K to make her happy. She believes that all the pain in the world can be covered by time, and over time, K will give up the scar. A monthter, Gu Qi saw that Ka was recovering well, so he was ready to leave. Luo will Gu Qi to the airport, "this month hard for you." "What else do you and I say is hard work or not? Besides, I proposed to open a casino. I didn''te here several times a year, but you put the profits into my ount every quarter." "One size fits all, you are a shareholder. We have to share the profits or not, but I can''t lose the casino in my hands." "Brother Luo, I''m not worried about casinos at all. I''m more worried about Keira. Although I''ve been with her for a month, she looks better, but I''m afraid that she still can''t think of it. You have to spend more time with her. Especially for children''s affairs, don''t force her. She has a knot in her heart. If she doesn''t want to have a baby by herself, she should take some measures temporarily to avoid stimting her at that time. " "I know that I will take good care of her, but it is you. Your own affairs have not been dealt with. During this period of time, I see you taking medicine every day. What''s the matter with you?" Gu Qi wants to change the topic, "what can I do? I eat enough every day, sleep well, and be healthy enough to go up the mountain to fight tigers." "Can''t you tell me the truth? You don''t think I don''t know. I saw you spitting blood the other day. Which normal person will spit blood "Brother Luo I... " Seeing Gu Qi''s appearance of wanting to speak, Luo sighed, "well, if you don''t want to say that I don''t force you, in short, take good care of your body." "I know, thank you brother Luo, boarding time ising, you go back to apany my sister-inw, I have bodyguards with me." "Take good care of yourself." "Well, so are you." Gu Qi patted pailuo on the shoulder. In this year, they have changed, both of them can not go back to the old heartless days. When the ne takes off, Luo turns to leave. He has a feeling that Gu Qi is different from before. Gu Qi used to be a little girl, but now her eyes also have some color that does not belong to her personality. Love makes people grow. After buying Ka''s favorite dish, luotuimen didn''t see where K was. He was scared to look all over the room for fear that K would do something stupid while he sent Gu Qi away. The sound of the music box came from his ear. He pushed aside the baby room and found that K was sitting in the windowsill, with a cigarette in her hand. The music box made notes, which made the picture more deste. "K." Luo called, and K reacted. She didn''t know when Luo woulde back. She was so scared that she wanted to hide the cigarette end. "You, you''re back..." Those beautiful big eyes were terrified and panicked, just like a child who smoked with his parents on his back when he was a child. "That, I, I am..." Lowe walked up to K and took the cigarette from her hand. "When did it start?" Ka lowered her head. "I saw the cigarette you put on the table the other day. I tried to smoke one because I was upset." After all, K grew up to be a well-educated child in the Smiths'' family and never touched them. Luo snuffed out the cigarette end, reached out to touch her head, "that smoke can feel better?" "I don''t know how to describe it." "At least not exclusive or even dependent?" Luo also smokes. Of course he knows how it feels.Ka bit her lips. She had just given birth. Her mother was white and fat. Her figure was almost the same as before. Her face was white and gaunt. K is not good at lying, so she nods and says yes. Originally thought Luo would be furious, many men would not like their women smoking, who knows Luo will take her into the arms. "I know you are sad when the child is gone. You are a delicate person. Afraid that I and seven girls worry about you, deliberately in front of us pretend to be very strong, but you do not forget that I am your husband, is your day, is also your harbor. I can understand you when you smoke to vent your anger, but this kind of smoke is harmful to your health. Don''t touch it for the time being, OK ¡°¡­¡­ Good. " "In the future, I don''t have to be so strong in front of me. If you want to cry, you can cry. We can certainly spend this time." K nodded heavily, "well." Although she met with great misfortune, she also had great happiness. After a few days, Luo gave K a delicate and beautiful box. Ka opened it and found that it was a long silver pipe. She looked at Luo in surprise, "you..." "This is a cigarette pole specially designed and made for you. The cut tobo has also undergone some improvements, and the flowers you like are added in it, which is almost harmless to the body." Any smoke can not be 100% without harm to the body, Luo has reduced the harm to the minimum. K didn''t expect that he would do it for herself. "Lo, thank you." "Thank you. For me, you can give up your status as the firstdy of the Smith family. I have not done enough for you. I really can''t change the children''s affairs, but what I can change is the days toe, K. I swear, I''ll love you all my life "I believe you." "I''ve already made a reservation. We''ll start traveling around the world from tomorrow. You said before that you haven''t gone to many ces you want to go, but now there are no children. We can have a good time in the world of two." "This side of the casino..." "You don''t have to worry. I''ve arranged everything. All you have to do now is pack up and we''ll go to Hawaii as our first stop." "Oh, it''s not bikini. I had a baby and I didn''t recover." Women always care about their bodies. Luo picked her up and turned around in ce. "How light my wife is, whether she has children or not, is as good as her figure." "You don''t know." "I only tell you the truth, otherwise I would have liked you at the first sight." "You fell in love at first sight? Xiao Qi''er has told me all about you before. " K crossed her waist and pretended to be angry. Luo''s face was a little nervous, "cough, this little viin, next time I see her boyfriend, I have to tell her everything. Wife, the past things have passed. Now I have changed my ways. I only have you in my eyes. " "Hum." "Wife, I''m going to pack your clothes for you. I remember you have a ck bikini, super sexy." "Who wants you to clean up, I''ll go by myself." K stormed back to her room. After a while, Luo sneaked her head in and found K holding her clothes. "It seems that I have gained a little weight, and the meat on my stomach can''t recover so quickly. Hum, he just wants to see my joke." Luo hugged her from behind. "Conscience of heaven and earth, I dare not see your joke. I only know that my wife is the most beautiful fairy in the world at any time. So don''t be unhappy. If you don''t want children, we''ll have a sweet two person world all the time. If you want to have a baby, we can prepare for it. Wife, you have me Chapter 918 Gu Qi came back to Gu''s home. During this time, she wanted Gu Nancang most. She could only receive videos every day. The little guy looks much bigger than in the video, seeing Gu Qi open his little hand to her. "My dear, Mommy wants to die of you." Gu Qi kisses Gu Nancang. "Miss, the young master is very good. After you leave, you are very happy every day. You hardly cry. In addition, everyone loves him." "That''s good." Gu Qi holds Gu Nancang and does not give up. "That Miss, a Wang has just informed me that Mr. Wang wants to go back to China. Would you like toe with me? " Gu Qi looked at her, "do you miss him?" "Don''t you, sir? But I know that some people read it in their dreams, sir "Well, well, I think he''ll do it." Gu Qi Du mouth, "book a ticket." "By the way, ah Wang said that if you want to go, you can leave the young master at home, so as not to rush back and forth." Gu Qiyi Leng, how can a Wang have such a right to say such words, it is obviously the meaning of Mu Nanshu. Does that bastard still refuse to ept xiaonancang? Seeing that Gu Qi''s face was not very good-looking, Gu Huan even said in a hurry: "Miss, in fact, my husband is worried that the young master''s long journey is too hard, and the climate in foreign countries is also different. The child is still young, and his resistance is not good. If he does not adapt to the disease, he will suffer." She can also exin this, Gu Qi touched Xiao Nancang''s face, "baby, you have to wait for your mother at home." Gu Qi really wants mu Nanshu very much. When he is away, he certainly doesn''t take his body seriously. At least Gu Nancang is at home, his father and grandfather will treat him well, and mu Nanshu alone, thinking of the white back, she is very distressed. If it''s fate, it''s also a robbery. "I see. You can arrange it. I''ll talk to my father and grandfather." "Well." Gu Qi told the old man to go back to China. The old man''s face was a little ugly, "is it because of him?" "Grandfather, yes, I miss him..." Gu Qi is like an aggrieved child. "Not promising." Anyway, she was also an iron blooded woman who was threatened to jump into the sea. "I''m sorry, grandfather. It''s like this to love someone. I really love him." "When the child is old, we can''t help it. As long as he is a good man and treats you well, we can rest assured. Do you want to take Nancang away?" Suddenly to take away the little great grandson, the old man is not used to it. "Nancang is still young. I''m afraid he will not adapt to the long journey. I n to stay at home." As soon as he heard that he wanted to stay at home, he was very happy. "Well, you can stay at home and we will take good care of him." "Well, I believe that grandfather and dad can take care of him as well as I do." "You are a bad girl. We don''t know whether we owe you in ourst life. We have to pull you up. Now we have to pull your child. In the future, do you want your child to have another child and let us drag it?" Gu Qi mischievously ran to the old man''s back, beat his back, "hard my father, then you must live a long life, and then take care of my children''s children." When ites to longevity, Gu Qi suddenly thinks of the medicine he takes. Is it useful to give it to her family? So they can live a long time. "The girlughs so cunningly, is she making some bad ideas again?" "No, grandfather. Wait a minute." Gu Qi Shen Dao ran out and called mu Nanshu in a deserted ce. "What''s the matter?" Hearing the heavy panting sound over there, the girl went crazy. "Nanshu, the medicine you gave me would be useful if it was given to my father and grandfather?" "The older he is, his cells and body are aging. If your grandfather ate it, he can only dy his life for a few years at most. But your father is middle-aged and his body is on the decline. The effect is certainly much worse than you. Rough calction, on the basis of his original life, it canst for more than ten years, which is the most. " "That''s enough, Nanshu. Can I give this medicine to my family?" "Of course, it''s your freedom, but only if no one can publicize it. You also know that although this drug can''t bring back the dead, once exposed, it will cause a lot of trouble and disputes. " Gu Qi understood what he meant. She joked, "Nanshu, are you not going to apply for a patent? We''ll grow by selling drugs alone. " "Little fool, I have enough assets and enterprises to spend your whole life." "So local?" In addition to investment, Mu usually doesn''t spend much money. For example, other men like to do some money burning projects, such as gambling on football, horse, blocking cards, buying cars and luxury porcin products. There is always a money burning item.Mu Nanshu usually holds a book when he is free. asionally, he is engaged in some code that he can''t understand on the Inte. He doesn''t smoke or drink, or toss around with a pile of herbs, which can be said to be very economical. "No problem raising you." A word makes Gu Qi in a good mood. She has a crazy smile on her face. It turns out that she is such an easy satisfied girl. "Xiaoqi''er, this medicine has vited the naturalw of birth, aging and death, so it is not suitable to promote it on arge scale. If it is known by people who have the intention, it will cause a lot of troubles. It can be given to your family, but you can''t say what it is, you know?" "I see." Thinking about how many kings in ancient times paid for immortality, in today''s advanced science and technology, no one can make this medicine. It took Mu Ziqi several decades and mu Nanshu more than ten years toplete. Although the interests are veryrge, the risks are proportional to the interests. Gu Qi happily went back to the room and took the medicine, "old man, you take one." "What is this?" The old man looked suspiciously at something he had never seen before. Was it sugar or medicine? "Anyway, it''s good for your health. In short, you should take one every day." Gu Qi didn''t say it clearly, but he told them how to use it and asked them not to publicize it. They still trusted the little granddaughter. The next day Gu Qi and Gu huanfei left. She didn''t know that it was a long time to fly. Mu Nanshu had already arranged for someone to pick her up and return to the big house where she had lived for a period of time. Gu Huan thought of what happened inside, but also some fear. Awan is considerate in her side coax her, otherwise she is afraid. Gu Qi looked around and didn''t find mu Nanshu. "What about the South pivot?" "Miss Gu, Mr. Gu has something to do and wille back when he has finished his work." "Oh, all right." Gu Qi was a little disappointed and thought someone would wait for her toe back. After several months of baptism, the courtyard has recovered as before, and the vegetation inside is also very prosperous. Back on the big bed, with her favorite sheet on it, mu Nanshu had everything ready in advance. She rolled around with the quilt, Gu Qi''s mouth lifted a light smile and went to sleep. I don''t know when, she seems to hear mu Nanshu''s voice. In addition to Mu Nanshu, there was a strange man''s voice in the room, which she had never heard. "You have made up your mind, and I will not force you any more. I will deeply remember your contribution to our country in these years. As you wish, you want to leave me and give you freedom. Now that you have taken over European power, I need you to promise me one thing. " "Say it." Mu Nanshu''s voice was cold. "After leaving this time, don''te back." "Good." "Take care." Gu Qi opened his eyes and got up. He had already taken the line there. Gu Qi rubbed his eyes and said, "South pivot..." "Awake?" Mu Nanshu rubbed her hair. "Well, who were you talking to just now? Why don''t youe back?" "An old friend." In fact, mu Nanshu''s mysterious identity Gu Qi has not been understood, she made a bold guess. "Is it because you took over your uncle''s business and you were in Europe, and they were afraid of your betrayal?" "It can be said that it is true that I have a special identity. Once something goes wrong, I will be suspected of being an undercover." "Now you will be directly expelled from your nationality, otherwise it seems unfair to you to step into China." "Little Qi''er, you know, I never care about this." Gu Qi smile, a head into his arms, "also, but you still have me." "Well." It seems that Mu Ziqi is more important in his heart. In order to keep Mu Ziqi''s foundation, he gave up all his own. Although there was a Muye in the East, there was a dark emperor in Europe. Chapter 919 Meet again with mu Nanshu, Gu Qi is very happy, like a sticky cat. "Nanshu, you say that you will never have a chance to go back to China again. Otherwise, we can y around while I have unloaded the cargo? It''s a honeymoon ahead of time. " Mu Nanshu had big eyes on the elves around her. When she had a baby, she was still fat. This time, she found that she was the same as before, and her chin was sharp again. Reaching out and scraping her nose, "it''s already the mother''s person, or so lively." Gu Qi took his hand and didn''t let it go. "Little pivot, you said we didn''t get married and didn''t have a wedding. We all have children. You''re in the research room every day. We can''t go out and y." "OK, OK, OK, ok..." Mu Nanshu has no way to take her. Gu Qi is right. Don''t say she is the head of the family. Even if she is just an ordinary woman, who will follow you without fame and share, even children. It''s not too much for her to have a honeymoon. Although mu Nanshu has no feelings for Gu Nancang, he really loves Gu Qi. "Really? Did you agree? " Gu Qi originally said that, but he didn''t think that this workaholic would really agree. "Where do you want to go?" Mu Nanshu asked gently, as long as it was what she wanted, how could he not give it. "Well, I grew up in the United States since I was a child. Although I have contacted and learned a lot of Chinese culture, it is all in words and pictures. I also want to see the snow in Tianchi, the flowers in Yunnan, the sea in Hainan and the clouds in Tibet." Gu qiguang thought about it and thought it was very beautiful. "I''d like to go to these ces for a long time, but Nanshu, you can''te back after this departure. Do you really have no regrets?" If she is allowed to leave the United States, she will not be able to set foot in her life. After all, her rtives and friends are all over there. She must be the type who won''t leave. However, mu Nanshu agreed directly without thinking about it. Maybe he had thought of this for a long time and made psychological preparations in advance. Mu Nanshu gently stroked her long hair, which was much longer than when they met. Before Gu Qi, in order to mingle with night wear wigs convenient, hair has not been too long, but also said that the longer it is, the more troublesome it will be to take care of it. Who knowster unexpectedly did not cut once, in a twinkling of an eye, two people also know each other for more than a year. "Xiao Qi''er, the most important thing for me is you. As long as you are good, I don''t care about other things." Gu Qi silly music, "you just coax me to be happy." However, considering that mu Nanshu has never been a smooth talker, she will be very happy if he says a word casually. "My childhood is different from others. I have never been to school or made any ordinary friends. As for my rtives, thest one left in the first day of junior high school. It''s the same for me where I am. Until I have you, Xiao Qi''er, you are my sense of belonging. My father has been deeply rooted in Europe over the years. Although we had a bad time in the past, it all disappeared. I can''t bear to waste his efforts, so I have to make this choice. " Gu Qi leans on his shoulder, the corners of his mouth are sweet. "I know it''s a great honor to be your sense of belonging." This is why she is willing to leave Gu Nancang and fly to him. "Nanshu, the baby''s blood type doesn''t match with me, which is the fate of heaven. Now that things are like this, why can''t you let go of your obsession and treat him better? You don''t even give him a name Before Gu Qi has been holding back, afraid to intensify the conflict between the two people, now they are back together, she will be aggrieved and dissatisfied all out. She did not know, tiger poison does not eat children, he this father can be indifferent to their own children. Mu Nanshu thought of the little baby. He was really too indifferent. As for the reason of his indifference, besides his inability to save Gu Qi, there was another reason. "I..." Gu Qi seldom saw him stop talking, so he had to start again: "do you have any hidden problems? Is there anything else you can''t say to me Mu Nanshu directly changed the topic, "you are hungry, eat." "Nanshu, tell me..." Gu Qi''s coquettish method was all used, and someone would not let go. What''s more, she thought it was strange that the expression on his face was a little flustered, which was not like him at all. In order to find out the reason, Gu Qi has been pestering mu Nanshu. During the course of picking vegetables, she would deliberately put some vegetables that he liked to eat for mu Nanshu. "Nanshu, do you think this dish looks like the reason you didn''t tell me?" Mu Nanshu looked at her and said, "food doesn''t speak." The more he said nothing, the more Gu Qi wanted to know. After dinner, he began to roll on the bed like a small ball rolling around on it."Say it or not, if you don''t tell me, I won''t sleep. I''m tired of you tonight." Mu Nanshu ignored her andy down directly in his clothes "Ah, ah, how can you live like a bad old man?" Mu Nanshu turned over and left her a figure of her back. In this world, only mu Nanshu can subdue Gu Qi. He doesn''t pay attention to Gu Qi''s spree and joke. Gu Qi himself made a while and asked for no fun, "hum, you don''t say I''ll run away from home." Said she jumped out of bed, "you don''t want to pull me, I have decided." Mu Nanshu gave her two words, "goodbye." Angry Gu Qi mmed the door, why this man will eat her to death, usually at home to the old man with this move can be useful. In almost three minutes, the old man she wanted wouldpromise immediately. However, this man saw that she would not leave, and was so angry that she wandered in the yard in the middle of the night. The timid Gu Huan is afraid to go out at night. After all, something like that happened here. Gu Qi stands by the lotus pond, thinking about the joke made by mu Nanshu when she fell into the water for the first time. At that time, when she dressed up as a man, her mouth was full of money. Who knew that the prototype appeared when she fell into the water and panicked. She still remembers mu Nanshu in a white robe, wading in the water like an immortal. s, her man is so handsome. In less than five minutes, Gu Qi had already calmed down and could not hate that face. "Miss Gu, what are you doing here without sleeping sote?" A CAI''s voice came. Gu Qi put away his crazy smile, "I see these lotus flowers are too lonely, talk with them for a while." A CAI: "it''s just Do you think I''m a fool? This kind of statement deceives awan. "Well, let me be frank. A CAI, you have been with your husband for such a long time. You should be the one who knows him best. I want to ask you a question." "I don''t dare to ask, but since Miss Gu is sote at night, I''d be happy to give you an analysis if I can help." Gu Qi a pair of brothers two good appearance patted him on the shoulder, "in vain, I''ll give you years of matchmaking, good brother." She told the story again, "why do you think he is so disgusted with xiaonancang? The child is so good-looking and obedient. There is no reason why Nanshu would hate it." A CAI thought carefully, "in fact, after the young master''s blood type came out, he was really disappointed and worried about your health. This is one reason. However, after all this time, the youngdy''s body is stable now. After all, she is the son of her husband. There is no reason why he doesn''t like it. I can only think of two small reasons when I think about it. " "What?" "The husband cares too much about you, and you care too much about the young master after you have a child, which makes you indifferent to him. Mr. doesn''t like the young master to separate your attention from him." Gu Qi was silly, "ah? And there''s another reason? " "The young master, though somewhat like you, is a boy. If a girl looks like you, my husband will love him very much." On hearing these two reasons, Gu Qi felt that he didn''t understand even if he wanted to break his head. No wonder he didn''t say it himself, which was too wonderful. She couldn''t help sighing, "a CAI, is your husband sick?" AI Cai nodded, and whispered a sentence: "sometimes makeints about illness." Gu Qi looked at him sympathetically, "you have served him for so long, it''s too hard for you." Chapter 920 Gu Qi didn''t think it was this reason. She felt better after the knot was untied. "Miss Gu, don''t tell Mr. Gu what I said just now." "Ann, I''m not stupid. It''s gettingte. Go to bed." Gu Qi is happy again in an instant, bouncing and humming back to the room. A CAI looks at Gu Qi''s happy back and shakes his head helplessly. Mr. Gu really dotes on Miss Gu. He is not a psychopath. He can''t sleep in the middle of the night. It''s not mu Nanshu who is soft hearted and afraid that Gu Qi can''t think of him in the middle of the night. Although her passport and other things are here, and nothing can happen in the yard, mu Nanshu still asks a CAI toe and see her. A CAI thought that the two people had a quarrel over something. Who knows, he sighed helplessly on this small matter. He could not imagine that the gentleman who had always been like an immortal would eventually return to fireworks. Gu Qi pushes open the door, mu Nanshu leans on the edge of the bed, holding a book in his hand. He can be so calm after he has run away, and his good mood has been destroyed by him. She angrily kicked her shoes off her feet and sat down beside mu Nanshu. Mu Nan Shu Yu Guang nced at the little girl who was full of Qi and said in a light tone: "I''m back." Gu Qi didn''t understand. If he really cared about himself like a Cai said, he would be jealous even if he paid attention to his children. How can he be so calm now? Other people''s girlfriends are angry, boyfriends will coax a coax, who will be like his girlfriend ran still reading. Look, is there Yan Ruyu in the book. Gu Qiyue wants to be more angry, raises the small foot ya to kick mu Nanshu one foot, "asshole." You''re so angry here. He''s like a nobody over there. Who won''t be angry? "Well?" Mu Nanshu was not annoyed and looked at her. Gu Qi is very upset, suddenly thought of just a Cai said, she also ignored mu Nanshu, directly dial the home with the baby sitter video call. "Miss." "What about xiaonancang?" Gu Qi asked. "It''s a nice day today. I''ll take the young master to bask in the sun." The nurse moves Gu Nancang into the camera. Gu Qi teased the child, "baby, do you miss your mother?" "Miss, of course, the young master miss you. Although he is still young and can''t speak, he willugh very happily when you show him your picture. You see, it''s like this now." "My darling, my mother wille back to see you in a while." Gu Qi''s heart is going to melt. The soft baby in the camera to her smile, smile so brilliant. At first, she just wanted to stimte mu Nanshu. But when she saw the little guy, she really couldn''t stop. She chatted with the nanny for a long time and kept changing toys to tease the little guy. However, Gu Nancang is very face saving, as if to know who she is, has been "giggling"ughter. Next to his wife and children''sughter, mu Nanshu, who can see down, directly snatched the mobile phone from Gu Qi''s hand and hung up. As expected, a CAI was right. A seemingly calm man was so childish. If a CAI hadn''t told her, Gu Qi couldn''t guess why. "Why do you hang up my video? You don''t like my son. I can''t even like it?" Mu Nanshu had a cold face, "it''s not early. Go to bed." "Don''t you say it''ste when I''m going to run away from home? I have a few words with my son. You are just like this, mu Nanshu. I know why you don''t like your son. " "Put away your wishful thinking and sleep." "Hum, I don''t sleep, little pivot. I know that you are jealous of the child!" "Childish." On the surface, mu Nanshu is notfortable. Gu Qi was just talking about it. He didn''t expect that mu Nanshu was really the reason. His mind was exposed and his ears were red. Usually you want to see more expression from this person''s face is impossible, obviously a CAI is right. "Ha ha, your ears are red. You said you didn''t lie. My little pivot, you are so cute that you are jealous of a child." Mu Nanshu threw the book away, rolled to the other side and covered it with a quilt, "if you don''t sleep, I will sleep." Gu Qi was as happy as he found a newnd. "Usually you stay up all night like an eagle. Now how do you want to sleep? You are shy." Mu Nanshu doesn''t pay attention to the joking little woman any more. Gu Qi lifts the quilt and finds that mu Nanshu''s ears are redder. His skin is very white, once there is a little red, it is obvious, now like a lovely rabbit. Gu Qi bit, "Nanshu, xiaonancang is my little baby, you are my big baby, you are both important to me." Hearing Gu Qi''s description, mu Nanshu suddenly got up, "equally important?""Yes, you are all my closest people in the world." She obviously felt mu Nanshu''s brow frowned tightly. He was very unhappy. Gu Qi swallowed his saliva nervously. Did he say something wrong? "That What''s wrong with you, Nanshu? " "I don''t need to be equally important." Mu Nanshu suddenly looked very dignified, and then said word by word: "in my heart, you are more important than anyone or anything in this world." "I..." Mu Nanshu suddenly grabbed her hand. "So I want you to be like me. I am the most important person in the world to you." "But Nancang is not an outsider. He is our child. He has both my blood and a part of your blood." Gu Qi couldn''t understand the logic at all. "He can only be the second most important, absolutely not the first. You should understand that." Gu Qi was helpless. How could mu Nanshu be so naive when he came to this topic. She sighed, "well, I know. That''s why you don''t want to see Xiao Nancang." "I don''t like anything to distract you." Mu Nanshu finally said what he really thought. Gu Qi said: "Nancang is not something. It''s your son." "He''s the same, no exception." "I see you as a paranoid and tyrant." There is no father like him in the world. If someone else''s family gives birth to a son, he must be spoiled to heaven. He is so indifferent. Although his indifferencees from his love for himself, Gu Qi has no choice but to fall in love with this paranoid! "Little Qi''er, you are mine." Mu Nanshu stubbornly held Gu Qi in his arms, as if he were some treasure. Gu Qi helpless smile, "you ah, usually live like a bad old man, this time and the same as children, really take you have no way." She thought that she and mu Nanshu had been a little abnormal after a long time. How could she be the same as him? Late at night, Gu Qi was tightly held in his arms by mu Nanshu, "Xiao Qi''er, do you know, I''m different from other children from childhood to adulthood. I have no rtives, no friends, and my only father is just like a devil. What I want most is family affection. He hurt me again and again. Originally I had already despaired to this world, to live or to die did not have the big difference to me, until you appeared, let me until the original life has the temperature. You are so interesting and lovely, for my original dark world added a lot of color, attracted by you, step by step fell in love with you to thend of eternal destruction. Maybe you think I''m cold and bitter, even my own children can ignore, in fact, because of my past. I grew up in the dark, and the world I contacted was also ck. I didn''t know how to face the child, for fear that I would hurt him identally. Say I am selfish or cold-blooded, you are the person I care about most in my life, other people and other things have to stay aside. So xiaoqi''er, I will always focus on you. You are my only family in the world. " Hearing his inner words, Gu Qi is heartache and happy. He is indifferent to his children. The big reason is that he left a psychological shadow when he was a child. "Nanshu, of course I am your rtive and lover, but you should change your mind. Nancang is my child and your flesh and blood. You are his father. In the future, will you learn to love him? We are a family. " "Even as a family, you are always the most important." Gu Qi helpless, "yes, yes, I am the most important, you are also my most important person." Chapter 921 During this period of time, the two people travel around, but it is happy, Gu Qi and mu Nanshu''s feelings are getting better and better. The more she was with mu Nanshu, the more poisonous she felt mu Nanshu was. She wanted to stick to him every day. However, mu Nanshu, a bookworm, will hold a medical book as long as he is free. He doesn''t know where he likes reading so much. Gu Qi mischievously took the book from his hand, "look, don''t I look better than this book?" She also specially wore a sexy swimsuit today. Who knows that mu Nanshu, a bookworm, does not understand the amorous feelings. She is still holding a book on holiday. "Finished swimming?" Mu Nanshu pulled her back to his arms and pinned the newly fallen egg flower on the tree to her hair. "It''s not fun for me to swim alone." Gu Qi touches mu Nanshu''s cold skin. His temperature is always lower than that of ordinary people. However, in summer, it makes people feel veryfortable. Mu Nanshu likes to be quiet. Every time they go to a private resort or a private resort, the environment is good and there is no one. Although it is quiet, Gu Qi asionally likes to be lively, and feels a little too cold. "Little pivot, shall we go to the seaside in the evening? It''s not a private beach, it''s a lot of people. " Seeing how she looked forward to it, how could mu Nanshu say anything else, "ording to you." Just as a Wang and a CAI passed by, Gu Qi whistled, "Wow, the abdominal muscles of Xiao awan are really beautiful." A Wang blushed with shame and quickly covered his body. "Sir, you look after the youngdy andugh at me." Gu Qi was afraid of Mu Nanshu''s jealousy, so he went to his arms and said, "but my husband''s is the best." Mu Nanshu''s skin is whiter than that of women. In addition to his tall figure, he often wears elegant clothes. On the surface, he looks a little weaker. In fact, no one is bad when he takes off his clothes. And he was soaked in special herbs for many years, perfect without a trace of defects, like a white jade general. His figure is very much like the man in the cartoon, Gu Qi likes it toote. Mu Nanshu knew that she was joking and ignored her, "tell them to do what you like, and you''ll be happy." "OK, Xiao Wangwang is going to prepare some barbecue grills. Let''s go to the big beach for barbecue in the evening." It''s rare that mu Nanshu will promise Gu Qi to do such a grounded thing. After all, he is immortal. Sometimes standing under the moon, you will always feel like he will go away with the wind the next second. A Wang and a CAI never dared to ask for this. They were very happy to hear mu Nanshu agree. They immediately went to prepare the food with Gu Huan. Gu Qi nestled up to Mu Nanshu and took a nap under the tree. Under the shade of the seaside trees, apanied by the sea breeze, it made people sleepy andfortable. Mu Nanshu looked at the books in a low voice and looked at the sleeping girl beside him. His eyes were not happy, but had a sense of guilt. Because he knew that no matter how he was good to Gu Qi in the past few months, it was only because he knew that one day he would hurt the little girl''s heart. Soon after Gu Qi gave birth to Gu Nancang, ording to the different constitution of each person, the time for her to have a holiday is not the same. Once shees to have a period and recovers her fertility, mu Nanshu will start his second n. Although Gu Qi took his medicine, his body was much more stable, but the poison was not eliminated. Mu Nanshu was really worried that she would be very bad if she went on like this. Gu Qi still spits blood, no matter how she disguises it, this phenomenon still exists. After giving birth to her, mu Nanshu has changed several kinds of drug treatment for her, but the effect has not been very good. That step is he has no way to have to go, the more Gu Qiyue loves his children, the more he will me himself in the future. Mu Nanshu can only take advantage of this period of time to make up for it, leaving a happy memory in her heart. Seaside evenings are always lively. There are many seaside barbecue shops. A CAI rents a clean shop directly. Gu Qi and Gu Huan are naughty in piling sand on the beach to y. Mu Nanshu sat in the shop and looked at the little guy in the distance. No matter where she was, his sight was always on her. However, Gu Qi''s beautiful appearance appeals to many men, some just look at it, and the bold one goes forward to talk, and even refuses to let go after Gu Qi refuses. Gu Qi frowned, "you are so annoying that I have written on my face that you can''t really see a few big characters away from me?" "Little beauty is hot enough. I like it. Tell my brother your phone number." "Go away, I''m not as ugly as you are." "It seems that you are toasting and not eating..." Before he finished, Gu Qi, who was angry, shoveled up a shovel of sand and put it into his mouth. "I see you are toasting and not eating sand." The people beside him burst intoughter. The man was very embarrassed to be ridiculed, "wait for me." "Wait, wait, I''m afraid you''re a toad?" Gu Qi made a face and ignored him. "Miss, the tattoo on that man is terrible. Maybe it''s someone who is not easy to be provoked. If you treat him like that, you are not afraid of it?"Gu Qi said with a smile, "you forget who we came out with. Who is more terrible than that person in this world?" She took a look in the direction of the shop. "That''s right. Mr. Mu is the most terrible." Gu Huan thought about what happened that night. She left a psychological shadow all her life. Gu Qi is indifferent, "and South pivot together is the biggest sense of security, he is too reassuring." "Sir, it''s reassuring, but miss is too much." "Hey, you dare to make fun of me. Believe it or not, I''ll punish awan to eat spicy millet to death." Gu Huan helpless, this youngdy cane up with a way to torture people no matter who. "Miss, you I can''t afford it. I''ll shut up. " A Wang also found the situation there, "Sir, Miss Gu is so savage that she feeds sand directly to people." Mu Nanshu was ying with jade, "so you''d better not provoke her. If she gets angry and feeds you sand one day, I won''t care." "Sir, you are getting worse and worse after you are with Miss Gu. Where do I dare to offend her, it is she who provokes me." "Should..." A Wang is speechless, this beloved wife is crazy. One side of a CAI is to adjust the atmosphere, "Sir, I think that person is going back to call people." "Call it. We''ll have more in the evening." Mu Nanshu''s cold face was not half warm in the setting sun. Some people were so mean. A Wang and a CAI look at each other. If the manes again, it will be over. Gu Qi and Gu huangang have just built a small castle on the beach with great efforts. The man who was fed sand by heres back again, and this time brings a few friends. "Big brother, this girl is really on time." Man wanted to rely on the crowd, let Gu Qimit, threatened Gu Qi a few words, Gu Qi calm face. "You''ve stepped on my garden." "Bah, what kind of broken sand." The man kicked down the castle, which Gu Qi had not been able to take photos of. "You want to die." Gu Qiyi jumps up, kicks the man''s jaw, flies up and kicks the man, and falls heavily on the beach. A Wang was surprised. "My darling, Miss Gu is too savage, sir. She doesn''t kick you at ordinary times?" Always feel Gu Qi a foot down the bone will be kicked broken, he didn''t know the heart of the destruction of anger. Mu Nanshu is very appreciative looking at her, "when she has enough to y, bring those people here." "Yes." Others don''t know how miserable the fate of these people is. They don''t know where they were dragged. With the advent of night, the seaside is still lively, but it is much more leisure than that in the evening. Gu Qimei Zizi ate the kebab, while not forgetting to praise ah Wang, "good craftsmanship, ordinary people can''t bake you this vor." "Miss Gu, I''ll bake you more if you like." "Come on, what''s my conspiracy to bribe so enthusiastically today?" "There''s no conspiracy. I just hope Miss Gu will treat me gently and don''t kick me." "Ha ha, you boy. By the way, a CAI, what are you baking there alone?" Just from the beginning, a CAI used another grill to bake something. It was a round ball, which Gu Qi couldn''t see clearly. "Nothing, Miss Gu. Eat quickly. Don''t starve yourself." A CAI smiles mysteriously. How does Gu Qi feel so strange. Chapter 922 When Gu Qi was enjoying himself, a group of people came to him. A person pointed to Gu Qi, "boss, it''s this smelly girl. The elder brother provoked her before, butter I don''t know where she was taken." Gu Huan is timid. When she sees a group of strong men appear, she is naturally afraid. Wang put a string of chicken wings for her, "eat more, don''t be hungry." "A Wang, put more cumin and pepper." Gu Qi is biting the meat. "Yes, my Miss Gu." Several people did not pay attention to the people who came to find fault, such an attitude is simply angry. A person directly kicked over the chair in front of him, and cursed fiercely, "Stinky girl, where did you hide people?" Gu Qi looked at him coldly, "big brother toad, you didn''t brush your teeth when you went out, how could your mouth smell so bad?" "Bah, I think you''re toasting, not eating or drinking..." "as like as two peas, they speak the same tone. Do you love to drink a penalty?" Facing that person to be angry again, a CAI opened his mouth leisurely at one side: "a few big brothers are tired, it''s better to eat some kebabs to eliminate Qi." The man was going to curse and overturn the kebab by the way. He was very strange to see this round thing. He had never seen such food before. "What is this?" "You''ll find out if you have a taste." Gu Huan didn''t know what it was. Just now a CAI didn''t give it to them. "Miss, what did achai cook? It smells good Gu Qi has never seen that kind of food. She thought she grew up abroad and didn''t know a lot about Chinese food. Go grab two stringse over, Gu Qi looks at this thing, Gu Huan is open mouth bit a bit. Wang asked her, "is it delicious?" "It''s a little soft. It''s like meat, but it''s not meat. I don''t know what it is." "Yes, what''s this? I''ve never eaten it yet." The man forgot to get angry and just came to study it. Gu Qi was curious. Although she didn''t know what it was, she always thought it was not a good thing, so she just looked at it and didn''t eat it. Wait for that person to eat almost, a just then open a mouth: "it is eyeball." For a moment, Gu Huan was stunned. For a moment and a half, there was no response. And the others don''t even want to believe, "what do you say? eyeball? You tease me "It''s your brother''s eyeballs, exactly, six. They''ve juste out of the oven." Gu Huan turns his head and looks at the half eaten thing in his hand, and then counts the bamboo sticks. "One, two 6¡¢ It''s not a good idea Today''s three people are exactly six eyes. "Ah Gu Huan ran out of his mind, and a Wang ran after him. Gu Qi didn''t start to eat the string. She shook her head helplessly, "the little roon is a fool." She guessed that it was not a good thing. Who knows it could be that thing? It was disgusting. 1 those people also responded, "what, eyeball! Ah Several big and three thick men, wearing big gold chains, left Green Dragon and white tiger on their bodies, howled as if they had seen a ghost. Some people just took a bite. It''s not like eating or not eating. "Boss..." A CAI was like an ordinary person standing there, "how many, is it delicious?" "Asshole, how can you do such a crazy thing? I want to call the police. " "Boss, don''t forget, we have a criminal record. How can you call the police?" Gu Qi also felt a little timid, but when he thought about Mu Nanshu''s character, it was no surprise that he could do such a thing. If other women are sure to run out like Gu huangang, her psychological quality is much stronger than ordinary people. Originally, she was still a little timid. She thought it was a little funny to see that a few petty thugs were going to report to the police. The boss directly lifted a CAI''s barbecue, but for a CAI''s agility, he would be hurt by the carbon fire. "Gentlemen, I''m kind enough to invite you to a barbecue. If you are so rude, don''t me me." In some cases, a CAI is very much like mu Nanshu. Wang and a CAI have followed him for the longest time. In fact, they are used to Mu Nanshu''s way of doing things. However, Wang''s EQ is low, sometimes he seems very silly, and a CAI is a model of smart and calm. "Miss Gu, I''m afraid someone will disturb you today." "It''s OK. I''ll watch." Gu Qi smiles. She smiles to see a CAI three five divide two will solve several people, and then was dragged away. At this time, Gu Huan''s Qi was lifted back by awan, and his face was pale. "Roon, is it good?" Gu Qi joked."Miss, you..." Gu Huan retched for a while. She had just vomited all the things in her stomach. If she vomited again, it would be sour. "Miss Gu, don''t tease her. Huan''er can''t stand the trouble." Gu Huan punches at a Wang''s chest and says, "you''re OK to talk about others. You know what that is. Why don''t you tell me?" Wang scratched his head. "I thought you were just interested. Even if you eat it, it''s OK. It''s not poisonous." "Hahaha, awan, a straight man like you doesn''t deserve to have a girlfriend." Gu Qi couldn''tugh at the side. Knowing that Gu Huan''s character is timid, but also let her eat such things, it is estimated that Gu Huan will have psychological shadow for a long time. Gu Qi looked at Mu Nan Shu, who had been quietly silent. "South pivot, you just didn''t stop me. You shouldn''t think I want to eat it, too?" Mu Nanshu replied faintly: "I know you can''t eat, you are not stupid." The implication is that Gu Huan is the pronoun of silly white sweet? Gu Huan tearfully looked at mu Nanshu, "Sir, don''t take you so bullying." Everyone knows that it''s a bad thing, no one told her, now she vomited like this, everyone is still watching jokes. Gu Qi touched her head with a smile, "little roon, don''t be afraid, you and a Wang are stupid, someone apany you." "Miss, are you soforting?" Gu Huan was helpless. "Well, we''ve had enough. Let''s go to the seaside." "Whatever you want." The rest is left to a CAI to take care of the aftermath. Gu Qi and mu Nanshu walk slowly along the coastline. Gu Huan feels ufortable and has to go back. In the moonlight, there are few people on the beach now and then. The cold sea wateres up from time to time. The naughty Gu Qihui goes to y on the sand. Mu Nanshu''s clothes fluttered like a fairy. "You Don''t ask me? " This matter should not be epted by ordinary people. Gu Qi is just like a nobody. "Ask you what? Is the eyeball delicious "Don''t you think I''m cruel?" "No, because you have said that I am the most important person in the world. No matter what you do, you think for me. You''ll be angry if those people offend me today. I just didn''t know you would do this to them. " "I hate the way they look at you." Gu Qi saw that mu Nanshu was serious, angry and funny. She stood on tiptoe and took mu Nanshu''s neck. "Sir, I really think you are the purest person in the world." It''s not only pure, but also childish at times, which she discovered recently. In other people''s eyes, he is a monster, but also a cold-blooded tyrant, but in Gu Qi''s eyes, he is a man who loves her, and can''t tolerate any injustice in his heart. Other people''s life and death has nothing to do with her, he only cares if she is wronged. She doesn''t think he''s bad, she just knows how good he is. "Little Qi''er, I finally know why I love you so much." "Why?" "No one understands me, but you do." Gu Qi can''t helpughing, is also, "you are a monster, I am also a small monster, we touch together is produced chemical reaction." For example, a timid woman is not worthy of Mu Nanshu, and can not stay with him at all. Only those who are monsters like Gu Qi can ept him and see his heart clearly. "Xiao Qi''er, don''t leave me, never leave me." Mu Nanshu hugged her tightly in his arms. "Even if you drive me away, I won''t go, because I love you, I love you very much." "More than a little rabbit." Mu Nanshu stressed childishly. "Pooh, he''s your son, what a bunny." "Say, you love me, love me the most." "Good, good, my Mr. mu. I swear, I only love you, more than Nancang." Mu Nanshu was content to release her. Chapter 923 Mu Nanshu apanied Gu Qi to y in China for two months and went to all the ces he wanted to go. Gu Qi really likes this kind of life. He can see mu Nanshu every day. He doesn''t have to be as busy as he used to be. Now she can see him as long as she wants to, as long as she looks up. Although the man has a smart brain, he seldom uses electronic products. He often reads a book in his hand. It was autumn, he sat on the bench, the golden ginkgo leaves were falling, his white clothes were like snow, his ck hair was like ink, the Yellow ginkgo leaves formed a very beautiful scene around him. Gu Qi mischievous ran to his back, covered his eyes with his hand, "guess who I am?" In addition to the ancient spirit of the girl, who is tired of touching him, mu Nanshu pulls her back to his arms. "It''s my little seven." Mu Nanshu said love words when Gu Qi is most excited, Gu Qi around his neck coquettish. "If you don''t pay attention, you''lle to read again and fly to Paris tomorrow." "Is that enough?" "As long as I''m with you, everything is good. The Wanhua base I went to a few days ago is also beautiful. Listen to a CAI, it''s the industry you invested in a year ago?" "I heard you mention it once when I met you." At that time, Gu Qi would tell him that she wanted to go to Wanhua garden. However, mu Nanshu built a Wanhua base for her. Although there were not ten thousand kinds of flowers, there were tens of thousands of them. They were designed by special people. Gu Qi stayed for several days and refused to leave. It turns out that this person was attracted to her at that time. How could Gu Qi not be moved? "I knew you were the best to me, but don''t we go to America to pick up Nancang? I haven''t seen him for so long. I miss him so much. " "Good, don''t pick it up first. After I go back to Paris, I need to give you some medicine and even minor surgery. There are children around and I don''t have the energy to take care of him." "Well, I hope I canpletely cure my poison this time." Qi Mu is right. He is so smart that he can cure himself. Mu Nanshu rubbed her head but did not speak. I hope this is thest chance. The party turned back to Paris. The roses in the yard were very beautiful, and some even climbed to the wall. When I came here for the first time, I was full of grapes. I didn''t expect that it turned into a rose castle. But it''s also very good. The living environment is like a fairy tale. Gu Qi sleeps to wake up naturally every day. What he does most is to take medicine and check his body. If it hadn''t been for mu Nanshu''s big handsome face every day, she would have run away. It has been more than a month, Gu Huan looked at the back of Gu Qi''s hand and the pinholes on his arm, and was extremely distressed. "Miss, are you in pain?" Gu Qizhan Yan a smile, "just don''t hurt, do you think I''m your little crying bag?" "It doesn''t hurt, sir. You can''t start the next injection until you''re better. It''s hard to look at your body like a ho''s nest." "It doesn''t matter. It''ll be ready soon." Gu Qi looked at her body''s pinhole, it was really a little ugly, strange is that the small blood spots that had been drawn from the physical examination before would soon disappear. She looked at the pinhole on her hand a month ago, and now she can''t see it. Is this because of the side effects of taking that drug? Fortunately, she doesn''t care about her body, so she doesn''t care. Mu Nanshu seems to be eager to cure her recently. "Miss, you have been treated for more than a month, taking medicine and injecting medicine. Are you better?" "You see, I''m not nervous myself, but you''re not nervous. What can I do with Nanshu? I''m in good health. I can go up the mountain to fight cattle..." In order to prove that she was ok, she really patted her chest. Who knows just finished shooting, words have not said, the next second spewed out a mouthful of blood, two eyes closed in the past. "Miss!" Mu Nanshu looked at the woman whose face was as white as snow on the bed. For more than a month, he had tried all kinds of methods very hard. He didn''t know what he had to do to save her. In fact, Gu Qi''s poison is very difficult, and seems to have carried on some variation. "How is she, sir? This time, I was unconscious without warning Rao was also experienced before, but every time Gu Qi vomited blood, she was still very worried. "She''s getting worse." "Aggravating? How is it possible that the husband is not treating her all the time? How could he... " Seeing Gu Huan''s emotional excitement, a Wang quickly pulled her away. "Huan''er, don''t do this. Mr. has tried his best. He is more anxious than any of us. Look at his face, he didn''t sleep for several days.""I''m sorry, sir." "You go out first. I''ll apany her here." "Yes." Gu Huan also has no way, even mu Nanshu is helpless. What else can she do? "By the way, has her periode yet?" Mu Nanshu suddenly asked, Gu Qi finished a few months of production, her body also recovered very well. If the periodes, it will prove that you can continue to conceive. Gu Qi asionally conceals mu Nanshu. Gu Huan is the only one who knows these things best. Gu Huan nodded, "I came a few days ago, but miss won''t let me say it." "Go down, don''t tell her I already know." "Yes." As he walked out of the door, Gu Huan took a Wang''s hand and said, "Sir, do you really want to take that step?" "As you can see, Miss Gu''s situation is not good now, on the contrary, it is getting worse and worse. Nobody can do anything about it." "But that way is too cruel for miss..." "What about cruelty? Sir, you just want miss Gu to live. Don''t you want to?" "I..." Gu Huan was speechless. Of course, she wanted Gu Qi to live a long life. But when she thought of Gu Nancang''s lovely face and miss''s children had to bear such a fate, she would be really sorry. "Let''s go, this is not something you and I can stop, and you should know something about Mr. Zhang''s character. No one can change what he has decided to do." Gu Huan sighed, "yes, I hope Miss is good too." "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu is the one who wants Miss Gu to be good. We want to be happy. We can have more children without them, but Miss Gu can''t copy them. Besides, if Miss Gu leaves this world, Mr. Gu will be more crazy than the old man. So we all pray for Miss Gu, hoping that she will get better soon. " A gust of wind blowing, Gu Huan closed his clothes, "it''s winter again, time flies by really fast." "Yes, another year." Gu Qi is in a daze. Mu Nanshu holds her hand and looks at the pinholes on the back of her hand and some bruises that have not yet subsided. Her eyes are full of love. "Xiaoqi''er, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." He has never liked a person so much, but God is going to take away his only true love. "Little Qi''er, I won''t let you leave me, absolutely not." He didn''t want to be a living dead man like his father. It was more sad to live than to die. Cover the quilt for Gu Qi, mu Nanshu left the room and came back to theboratory. A CAI''s face was heavy, because he found that mu Nanshu had already started the second set of ns. "Sir, have you really decided? Miss Gu should be very opposed. " "Are you going to let me watch her go? There is no good in dying this poison. Xiao Qi''er''s life span is three or five years at most. " "But..." "It''s nothing, but I''ve made up my mind. Go and prepare something." "Yes." Gu Qi rubbed her eyes. Did she faint again? "Awake?" "Well, South pivot, what time is it now?" "You slept for three days." "It''s been so long. No wonder I''m starving. I want to eat." "I''ve already prepared it for you. I knew you were greedy. By the way, this is a new drug I specially prepared for you. Take two pills first." Gu Qi this period of time to take medicine has been used to, did not want to swallow into the abdomen. "Wow, so much delicious food has been prepared. Well, there are so many tonic foods. Nanshu, do you have kidney deficiency?" Ah Wang chuckled. "Miss Gu, you just woke up and started talking. How can a man say kidney deficiency?" Chapter 924 Gu Huan also rushed to the end of the court, "Miss, these things are for your body, you fell asleep for a few days, this period of time in taking a variety of drugs, it is inevitable that the body is a little weak." "So it is, but I misunderstood you, little pivot." "Miss, you must be hungry. Have a quick meal." Gu Huan did not tell Gu Qi that mu Nanshu had already made a second n. If this is the only way to save Gu Qi, Gu Huan has no way, just hope Gu Qi is OK. After all, as good as before, suddenly spit out a mouthful of blooda, which is really worrying. Every time Gu Qi is in aa, everyone is worried that she will never wake up once she sleeps. Ah Wang is right. Although it is cruel in this way, the child can be reborn. If Gu Qi dies, there is no way. What''s more, mu Nanshu is so smart that he may find a way to collect only blood samples without changing blood? Then everyone will be happy. Of course, Gu Huan doesn''t dare to tell Gu Qi that it''s natural for a mother to love her child. Even if she pricks a needle in the eye of her child, she can make her heart ache for a long time, let alone other things. From now on, mu Nanshu has begun to take care of Gu Qi in order to prepare for Gu Qibei''s pregnancy. Gu Qi often took medicine recently, so he did not doubt what mu Nanshu gave her. He sat at the table obediently. "You all look at me, sit down and eat together. I can''t finish all these things by myself. Besides, I''m not a giant panda. You all watch me. How can I eat?" "Miss, we''ve all eaten. We''re not hungry. Please eat more." Gu Huan pulls a Wang to leave. Seeing her face sad, Wang can''t helpforting him and says, "what''s the matter?" "Nothing. I just think it''s unfair to miss. We don''t tell her anything." "If Miss Gu knows it, she will resist, and maybe intensify the conflict between her and her husband." "I know, I''m just a little guilty. After all, I''ve been with Miss since I was a child. Now I don''t tell her about such a big event. She will me me when she knows about it." "No, don''t worry, you are also for her good." "Ah." Mu Nanshu looked at the little woman beside her and ate happily. He knew that she would hate to take this step, but he would not do it if he had a better way. "Nanshu, what do you watch me do? You can eat it." "I''ve had it. Eat more. You''re skinny." Gu Qi tooted his mouth, "hum, don''t you guys like to be thin? You don''t like it if you''re too fat. I''m just like this now "No, I don''t feel it when I hold it." For the first time, mu Nanshu evaluated her body. Gu Qi instantly blushed, "you A rascal. " Mu Nanshu rubbed her hair and said, "good, eat it. It will be better to gain weight." Gu Qi thought that he was nervous when he saw his spitting blood. In order not to let mu Nanshu worry, she ate a lot. Recently, Gu Qi has a few more people around her. These people she knows are the medical team that delivered her before, and they are around her every day. Either to measure her blood pressure or temperature, every day to check her body, Gu Qi did not think much. After all, she fell ill again that day, which may make mu Nanshu too nervous and increase her investment. She just needs to cooperate with her. With the medical team to take care of her body, her daily exercise and meals are strictly controlled. Gu Qi feels that he is bing a national treasure panda, and arge group of people revolve around him. Two monthster, it was winter again. Gu Qi sucked his nose andy in bed chasing boring family dog blood drama, waiting for mu Nanshu toe back. In the moonlight, mu Nanshu stood with his hands down. "Sir, Miss Gu''s body has been fully conditioned and ready to conceive." "I see." "These days are Miss Gu''s ovtion period. If Mr. Gu is ready to have a baby, then these days can start." "Go down." Mu Nanshu looks at the moon in the sky. The moon emits cold light, and mu Nanshu stands for a long time. These two months in addition to give Gu Qi conditioning body, let her suitable for pregnancy, he also quietly gave her to eat to promote ovtion drugs, as well as ovtion needle. Therefore, once Gu Qi is pregnant, it must be twins or even multiple births. He didn''t want to be disappointed again as before. If a child''s blood type does not match, then one of several children will be qualified. Once Gu Qi knew his intention, he would surely me himself. Mu Nanshu sighed. Xiao Qi''er, forgive me. Mu Nanshu pushed the door in and looked at the woman with little feet on the bed. "Nanshu, you''re back. Come and watch the finale with me. Wuwu It''s so touching. " What did the little girl look at? She was so crazy. Mu Nanshu was used to it for a long time.He and Gu Qi, who had never made a girlfriend before, knew that women were so interesting that they could cry when they knew the TV series was fake. He didn''t like a little garbage in his bedroom. However, the bad boy would eat potato chips when he was chasing TV, and he threw it all over the ce. Mu Nanshu first simply cleaned up the garbage she made and went to the bathroom with her bathrobe. In the past few months, has not only kept his body in mind, but also kept himself in the dark to ensure that their children are the healthiest. If Gu Qi wants to have more children, besides blood type, there is another reason. He knows that Gu Qi likes children. When the timees to lose a child, there are other children to apany her, which can alleviate her pain. If there is no way, he will not make Gu Qi sad. After washing his body, mu Nanshu returns to Gu Qi and takes her into his arms. "That''s how it looks?" Looking at the little thing, his eyes are still red, this poor little appearance, where there was the arrogant appearance of the former seven Ye. "Yes, it''s good-looking. Maternal love is so great. In the end, the mother sacrificed for her daughter. Ah." "It''s stupid to cry when you know it''s fake." "But the script is really written and the actors are good. How can youe back so early tonight?" "It''s cold." "Then I''ll warm you up." Gu Qi climbed into his arms with a bad smile. In summer, mu Nanshu''s body is cold. She likes to lie in his arms. In winter, her body is like a small stove, and she will warm him up specially. Two people are like water and fire, who said not to blend? And theyplement each other. Gu Qi has no doubt at all. After all, they all have their children. Mu Nanshu knows that she has already started to have her period. She also takes measures every time, which makes Gu Qi feel very relieved. She thought that mu Nanshu was still studying other detoxification programs for her, and she had no idea that he had a new n. It was midnight, and she was sleepy, "asshole, have you had enough? I''m sleepy." These days is her ovtion period. Mu Nanshu must let her have a baby, or she will have to wait for next month. Therefore, he took Gu Qi to travel all over Europe for a whole month. Gu Qi was very happy. It was rare for mu Nanshu to apany her when he was free. However, at the end of the month, she felt something was wrong. After her body was well adjusted, she would have a regr holiday every month. She hasn''t been here for more than seven days, which is a problem. First of all, she has a regr work and rest schedule. She doesn''t drink alcohol and stay upte to cause physical disorder. And there is a medical team to check her every day, so there should be no dy. "Miss, why are you so sad?" After all, Gu Qi is like a pistachio. It''s rare to have this expression. "Roon, my period was dyed by six days." Gu Huan heart clutters, she knows mu Nanshu so strict n, Gu Qi will be pregnant. But now look at Gu Qi is still in the dark, for a moment she did not know how tofort Gu Qi. "Miss, didn''t you always dy it before? Once it was dyed for a month, did you forget it?" "That''s why I often stay upte and drink wine. You''ve seen that in the past six months, I''ve stayed up all night, and I''m as fat as a pig every day. Do you think I''m pregnant?" Gu Huan knows that she must be 100% pregnant, but she still does not know Gu Qi''s idea, and dare not answer for a while. Gu Qi held his chin and said to himself, "it''s impossible. We all have measures. How can we be pregnant?" Chapter 925 Seeing Gu Qi''s appearance of no doubt, Gu Huan felt very sorry. She was her closest friend, but she didn''t dare to tell her the truth. "Miss, actually you..." "What''s wrong with me?" Gu huangang wanted to tell the truth, but she didn''t dare to say a word when she thought that Awang was too talkative to cause Gu Qi and mu Nanshu to fall apart. "Nothing. I just think you don''t have to worry. Maybe you''lle tomorrow." "That''s right. We''re so careful that we can''t get pregnant." Gu Qi did not doubt mu Nanshu at all. Gu Huan pressed down the guilt in his heart, "Miss, it''ste. It''s time for you to have lunch." "Eat, eat, you let me eat every day, I almost eat like a giant panda." "That''s because miss is not in good health. We are all worried about you." Gu Huan made an excuse. This excuse is also Gu Huan always thought, so she did not doubt anything else. "Well, I''m fine. Don''t worry." After all, Gu Qi''s heart was big, and soon she was back to life. Gu Huan looked at her back, and there was some contradiction in her heart. I''m sorry, miss. Just a few dayster, mu Nanshu had already got the data of Gu Qi''s body. She had been pregnant sessfully, but Gu Qi didn''t know it. Gu Huan bit his lips timidly and asked, "Sir, miss''s holiday has been postponed for many days, but she still doesn''t know that she is pregnant. I can''t bear it. I don''t know when my husband will tell her." Every day in the face of Gu Qi''s clean eyes, Gu Huan felt guilty and wanted to tell Gu Qi the truth immediately. "I know." Mu Nanshu had a few words and Gu Huan didn''t dare to say anything more. When more than ten days, Gu Qi felt more and more wrong. Even if he didn''t have a period these days, he still felt very ufortable in his abdomen, and sometimes he felt some pain. This kind of pain is not like a period, but more like the symptoms of the first trimester of pregnancy. Although she felt that she and mu Nanshu were very careful not to get pregnant, her physical changes made her somewhat unnatural. She secretly bought the test paper for pregnancy test. When she saw that there were two red lines, one deep and one slightly shallow, she was confused at that time. She is really pregnant!!! It''s not a dream. Gu Qi''s first thought was shock, the second thought was fear. Thinking about what happened to her over the past few months, if Mu Nanshu is not trying to give her any other antidote, but wants her to get pregnant in the most extreme way. Think of here Gu Qi whole body chills, that is to say, these months to her body conditioning is not to test medicine, is to prepare for pregnancy. Mu Nanshu wants her to gain weight just to make her better and more suitable for giving birth to healthy children. Gu Qi''s back against the wall of the bathroom, his heart is already a hair cold. She was calcted step by step, but she didn''t feel a bit, and was stunned by mu Nanshu''s sweetness. Gu Qi touches his stomach, and the child is likely to be a new sacrifice. God, why are you so cruel to me. It was for this reason that she left mu Nanshu before. Later, she thought that she had made an agreement with mu Nanshu. Who knows he never gave up the n. Gu Huanes in with a bowl of nourishing porridge and sees Gu Qi sitting at the table in a daze. "Miss, what are you thinking so seriously?" Gu Qi has thought about all the things since these days, and Gu Huan knows it. "What do I do to you, roon?" In the past, Gu Qi was very cheerful. Why is he so negative today? "Miss gave me a new life. Without miss, I would not be what I am today." "Very good, little roon. When I saw that you had no father and no mother, I took you back home. My grandfather and father also regarded you as their own, but what about you?" "In my heart, miss is my family. What''s wrong with you today, miss? Don''t scare me. Are you hungry? Have something to eat first. Haven''t you been saying that you''re starving fasttely Gu Qi''s temper was also really bad tempered, and swept the bowl over to the ground directly. Angry Gu Qi let Gu Huan square inch chaos, she did not know what? "I''m sorry, miss. Don''t be upset." Gu Qi grabs Gu Huan''s cor with fierce light in his eyes. "I can think of them lying to me. Gu Huan, you are the one I brought back. You have been with me for so many years. Even if you and I have no blood rtionship, but I always regard you as a rtive and even a friend. Now that you have a man, you have betrayed me. Such a big thing is hidden from me. Gu Huan, you are a white eyed wolf. " Gu Qi is angry and pushes Gu Huan to the ground.Gu Huan pulled her sleeve with tears. "Miss, it''s not like this. I didn''t betray you." "You knew that you didn''t betray me, did you?" "I..." "Answer me, don''t you?" Gu Huan nodded, "yes, miss, I just..." "No need to exin. I don''t want to hear it. You go out." Even if Gu Qi knew that Gu Huan was to protect her and wanted her to recover early, she could not tolerate Gu Huan''s concealment from her. Clearly Gu Huan knew that she was pregnant, but she didn''t tell her. If she didn''t feel that she was wrong, when would she be concealed by this group of people? "Miss, listen to me. It''s not what you think." "Get out of here. I don''t want to hear a word from you." Gu Qi turned her back. Gu Huan followed Gu Qi for many years, and for the first time saw Gu Qisheng so angry. Seeing that she didn''t want to pay attention to herself now, Gu Huan had to pack up the dishes and go out. "Miss, I know you are angry, but I still want to say that we all hope you get better soon." Gu Huan walked out of the room and saw mu Nanshu when he came out. Mu Nanshu nced at the broken bowl in her hand. Gu Huan exined: "Sir, Miss already knows, she Very angry. " "Well." Before entering, Mu Tian said that she would do whatever she did in the window. Today, Gu Qi seems to have lost all his vitality. He just sits there, motionless, like a puppet without soul. Mu Nanshu came to her and took her hand. "Angry?" Gu Qi turns to look at her, the expression is a cold, as if looking at a stranger''s cold line of sight. "Little Qi''er." "Mu Nanshu, what am I to you?" "You are the first person in the world to care about me." "If it''s the person you care about the most, why do you do this to me?" "Qi''er, you know, I just want you to recover early. At present, there is no other way. But I can''t use this n if there is any way. I can''t bet your life. I know you''re going to me me and you''re going to hate me, and that''s why I let everyone hide it from you Gu Qi threw away his hand. "Mu Nanshu, yes, I love you. That doesn''t mean that my destiny wants you to dominate." "I never want to dominate your destiny. I just want you to live well." "You think you n all this quietly and make me pregnant. I have no choice but to ept it. Mu Nanshu, you look down on me. No one can force me to do anything I don''t want to do, even if it''s you, you don''t want to use this child as my sacrifice. I tell you, I can never ept such a thing, I would rather die "Little Qi''er, don''t make trouble." "What? Who is ying with you! I''ll go back to America now and never see you again. " Gu Qi is really about to be angry. He knows her idea clearly, and finally he ignores her idea and does all this. She began to search for her passport. Mu Nanshu looked at the clothes she had thrown out and the figure of the busy little woman. He said faintly, "don''t look for it. I''ve collected your passport." He knew her like the palm of his hand, and naturally guessed what she was going to do. Gu Qi looked at him angrily, "what right do you have?" "You have been pregnant sessfully, little Qi''er, you should stay here from now on until you give birth." He was still a man who did not smile at first, just like a fairy. But now she felt that she had never understood him. There was too much between them Chapter 926 As mu Nanshu said, from the day Gu Qi knew she was pregnant, she was imprisoned by mu Nanshu. Mu Nanshu not only confiscated her passport, but also refused to let her out of the vi. In his words, the vi was big enough for her daily recreation and rest. Gu Qi was very dissatisfied at that time. She said that it would be finished in two steps. Three dayster, she found that mu Nanshu had bought all thend around her. A foreign man with long hair stood respectfully in front of her, "what kind of design does Miss Gu like?" Gu Qi ate the cheriki and said angrily, "can I have what I like? Then you turn the surrounding into a big forest! It''s full of 100 year old trees and big tigers. " "Yes, Miss Gu. Do you have any other requirements?" Gu Qi patted the table and said, "brother, you are sick. Do you know where this area is? How can it be a forest. " A CAI calmly replied: "Miss Gu, in the past three days, Mr. Gu has bought all thend around him. How to n is up to you. It''s not difficult for you to make a big forest. First, you should level the houses nearby. Secondly, you can buy some trees that have been nted for hundreds of years. If you like to be more realistic, we will put some tigers, lions and other beasts Gu Qi eyebrows a pick, "what I like to have what?" "Of course, I just hope Miss Gu will be happy. You want forest or good farnd. Even if you want to be close to the sea, I believe Mr. Gu will immediately dig an artificialke for you to ensure that Miss Gu has a ce to walk every day." "He just erged the golden cage that held me. No matter how big the cage was, it was always the cage." "Please understand Mr. Gu. If Miss Gu is too lively, Mr. Gu will not be so nervous." With Gu Qi''s character, even if her passport is seized, she will still have a chance if she wants to run. "I understand him. Who will understand me?" Gu Qi has been gambling with mu Nanshu for three days, but he turns a blind eye to Mu Nanshu. No matter how indifferent her attitude is, mu Nanshu will directly take her back to his arms and turn a deaf ear to her anger. "Miss Gu, I know you are angry now. In fact, Mr. Gu is not so good. He just made this decision for your health. In addition, he will meet all your requirements. I hope you can be happy every day, even if you say something intentionally, he will immediately purchase the surroundingnd. This is also the topndscape architect specially invited by Mr. Wang. You can tell him what style you like. " Gu Qi knows that she is just making trouble without any reason now, and mu Nanshu, which she wants most, will not be given to her. "Forget it. Let him go." "About the forest." "Don''t worry. I was just angry." "Yes, Miss Gu." A CAI left with the designer, Gu Qi standing on the balcony blowing. "Miss, it''s cold. It''s going to snow in a few days. You''re pregnant. Go to the house first." Don''t say it''s mu Nanshu. Gu Huan didn''t say a word at her side these days. "Don''t be angry, miss. I know I''m wrong." But even if it is another time, Gu Huan will still choose this way. The child and Gu Qi, she and mu Nanshu have the same choice. Gu Qi''s unreasonable demands are spoiled by mu Nanshu. As long as she has them, he gives them all. So she started the next round of resistance. She didn''t eat and no longer took any medicine or maintenance products. From the morning hunger strike to the afternoon, Gu huanzui said dry, Gu Qi did not look at her. Gu Huan had to find mu Nanshu, "Sir, we really have no way, miss just don''t eat anything." "I''ll do it." Mu Nanshues in with the dinner just made. Gu Qi sits by the window and paints. She is always smart. She seldom has such a quiet time. Dressed in a pink sweater, her hair is loose in the back of her head, so she is very gentle, beautiful like a painting. Mu Nanshu put down the dishes and came to her, "aren''t you hungry?" At this time, Gu Qi always cried that he was hungry. Today, he was very clever. In fact, he was angry with him. Gu Qi still didn''t pay attention to him, even the redundant expression would not give him. Mu Nanshu doesn''t care about being ignored by her. Her paintings are roses, but roses in the dark corner. The overall style is dark. "This style is not for you." Mu Nanshu said, picked up the brush, added some color to the picture, more sun. The color of each flower is bright, the flower immersed in the dark will be the dawn and dawn in an instant, and each flower is thriving. However, in a minute of rewriting, the overall picture style changed greatly. "I like it." Gu Qi lost his brush. Mu Nanshu pulled her into his arms. "Xiao Qi''er, don''t make trouble. Even if you don''t eat children, you can''t stand it. Do you have the heart to make the child hungry?"Gu Qi seized his cor and said, "who made a fuss? If you''re really worried about children, you shouldn''t do this to children. " "Xiaoqi''er, I''m more worried about you than the child. Just listen to me this time, OK?" "Mu Nanshu, I care more about children than myself. This is the only time. Would you listen to me? You are so smart that you can definitely work out a way to get rid of the toxinpletely. I can wait. Don''t take the children at risk, OK Mu Nanshu stroked her worried eyebrows and eyes, "Xiao Qi''er, I can''t wait. The poison on your body is different from any kind of disease. Do you know what I fear most every time you''re in aa? I''m really afraid you won''t wake up again "No, I know you''re waiting for me. I''ll wake up. Nanshu, let our children go." "You are still young. If you like children, we can have a lot of children. This time, you must listen to me. Honey, eat." "I don''t eat. If you want to do something to this child, I''ll go on a hunger strike." "Little Qi''er, I have a hundred ways for you to open your mouth to eat." Mu Nanshu is not as worried as Gu Huan. His means are tough. If you really want to y, Gu Qi can''t be his opponent. "You''re using your methods on me! I want to see if you want to torture or torture. " Gu Qi''s dead duck has a stiff mouth. Mu Nanshu really found a chain to lock her. Gu Qi didn''t believe that he would really have the heart to hurt her if he loved him so much. Besides, she had children in her stomach. Now the child is the talisman. How can mu Nanshu really attack her? Just now, mu Nanshu suddenly took off her shoes and socks, pulled out her feather decoration and scratched her feet with feathers. Gu Qi didn''t know that this man was so insidious! "You, you, you cheat." Mu Nanshu knew that she was ticklish. After scratching Gu Qi for a minute, he couldn''t hold on to it. He scolded him andughed back and forth. But the body is still locked and can''t run. "Are you still eating?" Mu Nanshu asked. Gu Qi is funny and angry. How can someone like him exist. "Asshole." Scratch another minute, Gu Qi tears allugh out, "I eat, I eat." "That''s good." Mu Nanshu put down his feather, "tomorrow I will make a special power device for you to tickle, and then it will scratch people automatically." "You''re a big jerk." Mu Nanshu stroked her tears. "Don''t make trouble. I''ll feed you." In less than five minutes, mu Nanshu cured Gu Qi. Gu Qi thinks her nemesis is mu Nanshu. She can''t do anything with mu Nanshu. Two monthster, her stomach also had a little change. When she was pregnant with Nancang, her stomach was almost four months fast, but it was a little obvious. Why was it only two months this time? And she was so pregnant and vomiting that she seemed to vomit her stomach every day. "Why is this pregnancy so hard?" Gu Qi wiped her mouth with a paper towel. She didn''t want to have children in her life. Gu Huan on one side has a good rtionship with Gu Qi. This time she can''t help it. "Miss, I know why you are so miserable." "Why?" "That day, a Wang identally revealed that the youngdy was not pregnant with a child." "Not a child, but twins?" Gu Qi''s eyes brightened. After all, if you want to have twins, it is very difficult if you don''t have a family inheritance. Gu Huan shook his head. "No, it''s triplets." "What! You said I was pregnant with three children Gu Qi is confused. She has three babies at the same time. Chapter 927 Gu Qi saw as like as two peas before the Inte. He also showed him how many twins he looked like. The two were all alike. Who knows now that he is pregnant with triplets, Gu Qi doesn''t know whether to be sad or happy. Gu''s family has no gic genes. She thought that there were three in this baby''s stomach. See Gu Qi silence, Gu Huan had to say some nice words to broaden her heart. "Miss, are you surprised that there will be three. In fact, it is Mr. prophase who gave you drugs to promote ovtion, so you will have triplets." "This son of a bitch!" "Miss, sir, you know that you like children, and you know that you will not agree with him. You can only think of this way. Be prepared for the worst, even if you have to sacrifice, there is only one child, you have other children, so you can ept a little bit "Bah, don''t try to wash him white. It''s obvious that mu Nanshu was afraid of another exception like Nancang, so he specially gave me multiple births to improve the sess rate." Gu Huan helpless, "cough, miss, you want to think about the benefits, can''t think of these have no." "Little roon, it''s not that I don''t want to think about him for the best, but he is too resourceful, and most people are not his opponents. When I was born in Nancang, he stopped my Caesarean section and let me have a natural birth in order to pave the way for the next thing. This man is really bad. I''m not a diviner. How can I count him? " "But miss, sir, it''s also for your sake. He just wants you to detoxify early." "Is detoxification going to cost the child? Whether it''s one or three, there must be a sacrifice. " "Under normal circumstances, not everyone can give birth when she is pregnant. Many people have miscarriage. Isn''t it suffocating even if Miss ke gives birth to a child? This is the life of this child. Miss, don''t get into trouble. Don''t let the child get angry with his husband. He has worked very hard for you Gu Qi knows Gu Huan''s ideas. They all think that they are more important than their children. But which mother in the world thinks their children are more important than themselves? During the earthquake, the mother can support the stone with flesh and blood for dozens of hours in order to protect the child. When there is a traffic ident, the mother can protect the child under her body. The mother gave birth to a child for ten months, and the child has been in her body and closely rted to her, this feeling is not known to those who have not been a mother. "Miss, don''t be upset. Do you know the sex of your fetus?" Gu Huan changed the topic. "What is it?" "Three daughters." Gu Wan said, as like as two peas, who were very excited. "Do you know if this is like you or a gentleman or three alike? I can''t help but want to see the day when Miss gave birth. " Gu Qi couldn''t pick up any interest, "little roon, I''m sleepy, you go out first." "Well, miss, don''t be sulky. It''s already happened." Gu Qi didn''t pay attention to, but lie on the side of the bed, fingers gently stroking her abdomen. All of a sudden, there were three little lives, or three little princesses. Mu Nanshu liked her daughter. He preferred his daughter to look like himself. If he was born, he would like it very much. Don''t say it''s mu Nanshu. Even the old men will be very happy when they know it. This should be a good thing, Gu Qi thought that one of the children would be held away as soon as she was born, and began her sacrificial life. When Nancang was so young, she just pricked her toes with needles. She could not bear to see all of them. How could she make her little princess so sad? Thinking of Gu Qi, tears could not help falling, "my little princess, my mother will protect you." From that day on, Gu Qi seemed to ept this fact and did not fast again. However, mu Nanshu did not rx his vignce because of this. He was afraid that this was Gu Qi''s cover up, and the patrol personnel were doubled. Gu Qi saw the people in the yard, she was very clear, until she produced mu Nanshu, she would not rx her vignce. With seven months to go, she has toe up with a good idea. You can''t run away. Once you run away, she will be caught back. Mu Nanshu will let more people guard her. Gu Qi also knows him well that she has only one chance, either to seed or to fail, so she will not easily waste this opportunity. Facing mu Nanshu, she has to be more calm. After all, she is facing an old fox who has been popr for many years. At this time, she suddenly thought of what Mu Ziqi had given her before she left. "Little girl, I know you care for your family, and you don''t care about me. It''s just a little bit of elder''s intention. Thesepanies are located all over the world. They may not be the best, but they can be a force to protect you when necessary. Even if it''s him, they can''t be found. " "Uncle left me a way back.""Back road or trump card, I hope to be able to help you. You are a good child. No matter what will be in the future, I hope you can be happy. All contacts are clearly listed in it. You can directly contact the people above." At that time, she didn''t think much, but now she found that Mu Ziqi had left a way for her at that time. He knew for a long time that his son''s character must be the same as his choice at that time. The difference is that after more than 20 years, he has figured out a lot of things. He can''t take the ce of the two children to make a decision. He just gives Gu Qi an extra choice. Gu Qi quickly finds out what he left behind. Mu Ziqi once said that those people could not even find mu Nanshu. Maybe he needs the help of this force. She began to tidy up the room and steal these things andpany resources. As long as she stayed in the room, mu Nanshu would not embarrass her. Gu Qi knows that Gu Huan has be the eyeliner of Mu Nan Shu, and the first step is to hide Gu Wan. Through the resources he left behind, she found that there was a special person at home, steward Zhen. The man who used to take care of the vineyard, now fertilizes and prunes the roses every day. Gu Qi understood that Mu Ziqi had always loved his son deeply, and even after they left, he also paid attention to Mu Nanshu. Even left some people to protect and serve mu Nanshu secretly. Sure enough, there is no absolutely bad father in the world. This is to give himself a good clue, Gu Qi pretended to stroll around the garden to Zhen housekeeper. Steward Zhen should be 40 or 50 years old. He is honest and honest at ordinary times. At this moment, he is just studying a new rose seed, and is startled by Gu Qi. Gu Qi used to y such a prank. He patted his chest. "Miss Gu, are you going to scare me to death? I''m old and not scared." "Uncle Zhen, what are you doing?" "Sir, I''m not studying some new flowers." Gu Qi squats in the body and studies with him, but her open palm actually appears a key ornament. "Miss Gu." "Don''t be nervous. Just pretend to talk to me like this." Gu Qi lowered his voice. "Yes." "I know your identity. I believe my uncle told you something before he left." Zhen housekeeper expression serious, "see this ornament is the new owner, did not expect the old owner to give you." "Uncle Zhen, I can''t tell you more about other things. I need you to do something for me." "Please tell me, master." "I want to leave here, you know, but there is no right time. I need you to work inside and outside to find a good opportunity to take me away." "But..." "No, but can you do it?" Since Mu Ziqi said that, it proves that these people are absolutely reliable and that mu Nanshu can not contact. "Master, give me a little time. I''ll arrange it." "Well, in the future, just call me Miss Gu as before. Don''t be found out." "Yes." Gu Qi then picked a seed from his hand to escape, leaving Zhen housekeeper behind the ghost: "Miss Gu, why are you stealing my flower seeds?" A CAI in the distance didn''t pay attention to this scene, only when Gu Qi was bored and noisy. She used to love pranks and nobody took it seriously. As long as she was here, there was nothing to worry about. Gu Qi turns over the body is sessful smile, she must leave here. Chapter 928 From that day on, Gu Qi cleverly came down. He should eat and drink without dy. Gu Huan also rxed a lot, "Sir, since I told Miss she was pregnant with triplets, she seems to have epted, every day for children to eat and drink." "Small seven son delicate mind, even if it is like this, we should be careful about her, perhaps she is nning to escape." "Yes, sir. I''ll take good care of miss. But Sir, can''t we find someone with the same blood type to exchange blood for her in such an extreme way that there are so many people with the same blood type in the world?" "Her poison is different from other diseases. If other diseases need blood exchange, you can do this, but she can''t. If you change other people''s blood, it will result in rejection." "Why?" "Because this poison was originally brought to her by me, only our blood is the best antidote." Mu Nanshu closed his eyes. Gu Huan doesn''t understand medical theory. Why does mu Nanshu poison Gu Qi? "You don''t need to know this. You just need to understand that there is no better way to save Xiao Qi''er. Even if there is, it is only temporary control of her condition, and she will rpse over time "Well, I''ll take good care of the youngdy." Gu Qi''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger. After all, it''s triplets. It''s a lot harder to bear one than before. Mu Nanshu spent a lot of time with Gu Qi. He would apany her to do whatever she wanted, and coax her to be happy. For example, Gu Qi likes a spy movie of a certain star. Before the movie is officially released, he does not know how mu Nanshu found the source of the film, and shows it to her at home in advance. Knowing that Gu Qi likes pets, she specially finds the most docile cat in the world and asks special personnel to breed it for her. Gu Qi can y with these pets for a while every day. Knowing that Gu Qi likes a certain singer, Gu Qi wakes up and hears the live version of that star, and almost doesn''t scare her to death. Mu Nanshu was extremely good to her. Although he didn''t let her leave, she was not boring every day. With Gu Qi''s stomach getting bigger and bigger, mu Nanshu is not as tight as before. After all, Gu Qi, with such a big stomach, was too tired to walk a few steps. She could not run far if she wanted to. Recently, Gu Qi is very mysterious. Mu Nanshu doesn''t know what she is doing. ording to the witness Gu Huan, as soon as she enters the door, Gu Qi stealthily puts things away. Ah Wang said, "Sir, is Miss Gu nning to escape again?" "It''s impossible. It seems to me that the youngdy is making something." "It must be something for escape, like a rope or something." Wang is serious. "It''s convenient for Miss Gu to be very good all the time." A CAI was thoughtful, "Miss Gu''s figure now, how thick a rope she has to prepare is enough." Although mu Nanshu thinks it''s impossible, he should be on guard against it. When the little thing falls asleep tonight, he should have a good examination. Sure enough, he returned to the room ahead of time, Gu Qi saw him and quickly hid things under the pillow. "You, you''re back." The little guy is very guilty. Is it true that she is preparing to escape? "Well." Mu Nanshu kept quiet and pretended not to know what she had hidden. "You take a bath first. I''m sleepy." Mu Nanshu wants to see what kind of medicine she sells in the gourd, that is to wash and gargle ording to her instructions. When he came out with a ck hair, he saw the girl staring at him. "What''s the matter?" "Come here." Gu Qi hooked his finger at him. He sat next to Gu Qi, Gu Qi blushed, "give me your hand." Mu Nanshu hands to him, white palm is Gu Qi put down a thing, it is a hand woven red hair band. "Did you do it yourself?" Gu Qitou twisted to one side, "it''s me, you Aren''t you about to celebrate your birthday? I forgotst year. I''ll make it up for you this year. " Thinking of Mu Nanshu''s birthdayst year, she was not with him, but he remembered her birthday clearly. These days, she kept in mind what mu Nanshu had done for her. To be fair, there was no difference between them except for their children. He loves himself more than his children, and Gu Qi can understand that their love is tangled. Gu Qi said many times that she liked his long hair best. Sometimes she would take ab to take care of Mu Nanshu''s hair again and again when she was bored. She weaves a hair band for him. Mu Nanshu looks at the red hair band in the palm of his hand. The hairy and impetuous little man can do this kind of thing patiently. Thinking of the way she secretly weaves it every day, she feels more lovely. "That''s what you''ve been doing in your room every daytely?" Gu Qi Du mouth, "yes, I will not make these, do waste a lot of roots." She said that she would hide under the pillow that pile of failed products are pulled out, do not see do not know, a look scared, this little girl unexpectedly so perseverance.Mu Nanshu knows that she is the one who hates doing these things. It is also a pain for her to be able to make up a piece sessfully. Holding her hand gently on the lips, "hard." Gu Qi was ufortable like a child, "do you like it?" "Yes, I like it very much. This is my favorite hair band." "I''ll tie it up for you." Gu Qi knelt down beside him with ab and took care of his long hair. "Nanshu, do you mu people like to have long hair and wear Tang clothes? You are, and so is your uncle. " "I haven''t seen anyone else in the Mu family since I was born. I only know that the Mu family is a very special family. My father left that family a long time ago." "So you didn''t want to go to your other family?" "I didn''t expect that the people of the Mu family are cold blooded, and they don''t value the family. Besides, the family is not a good man and woman, so there is no need to understand it. As for hair, when I was a child, I was different from other children. I didn''t go to school, and I didn''t have friends of the same age. I was the only one in my world. The people around me are only sent by my father to teach me different knowledge at each stage, so there is no big difference in what I wear and what hairstyle I wear. No one will regard me as an alien, and I get used to this style after a long time. If you don''t like it, I can cut off my long hair and put on a suit and tie Gu Qi shook his head again and again, "no, no, no, you are very good. You are unique in the world. If you are tired of watching it one day, talk about it." She tied the red rope loosely on his head,zy and artless. His dress made her feel that he was the personing out of the painting many times. "It''s beautiful." "I like it very much, thank you." He can say such words on behalf of him is really like this headband, Gu Qi mouth slightly up. "I wanted to make you a birthday cake, but I know you don''t like sweets, and I can''t do it. I just blow up the kitchen and think about it for a long time before I decide to give you such a hairband. Over the past two years, you''ve been very kind to me and have done a lot for me. I know all about it, but I only know that it''s troubling you. " Mu Nanshu pulled her into his arms, "Xiao Qi''er, don''t me me." "Nanshu, I don''t me you, you have your persistence." "Xiaoqi''er, the three fetuses in my stomach are developing very well. I only need one child. We have two less. I know you will be sad, but there is no way. I have no friends, no family, I only have you, so I absolutely can''t lose you, you say I am selfish or ruthless, I will never let you have any danger "Well." Gu Qi leaned on him obediently, but his eyes were full of seriousness. Nanshu, you have your persistence, I have my persistence. Your bottom line is me. My bottom line is this child. This is the only thing a mother can do for her child. "Small seven son, promise me, apany me to grow old together?" Gu Qi hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded, "OK." Nanshu, I also want to grow old with you, but will God really give me a chance? No one knows hermunication with housekeeper Zhen. If there is no ident, she can escape. However, this time, there is no return date. She has even prepared for the worst. Without antidote, she will die outside. Even so, as long as she could save the child, she would be happy. Chapter 929 Gu Qi''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger, and her food intake is also muchrger. Gu Qi is veryzy these days. Maybe his stomach is too big to move. If he takes a few more steps, he will be very tired. Just recently, the weather is very good, not cold or hot, Gu Qi is lying on the rocking chair to bask in the sun. Gu Huan came over with the freshly washed fruit. "Miss, looking at you from afar is like a turtle with a shell in the sun." Gu Qi opened his eyes and saidzily, "little roon, do you think I''m not flexible enough to clean you up now?" "Miss, I''m joking with you. The baby will soon be due, and you will be able to unload it soon." Gu Qihuai''s three children are much more miserable than before. Gu Huan feels heartache when he looks at them. He is more anxious to give birth earlier than Gu Qi. Gu Qi calcted the time, "there are more than ten days, soon." "Miss, when you get through this disaster, you will be in good health. Then you can take your husband back home and hold a grand wedding." Gu Huan hands together, looking forward to that day, she wants to see that day more than Gu Qi. "Help me to my room and have a rest." "Good." Gu Huan obediently will Gu Qi back to the room, near production, Gu Qi also dare not randomly move, every day is to eat and sleep, waiting for the birth of the child. She felt her tummy and thought deeply in her eyes. Mu Nanshu this period of time is inseparable from her, for fear that this little guy moved the fetal gas, leading to premature delivery. Gu Qi lives like an old Buddha every day. Sometimes he wants to eat something. He just takes a look at it and doesn''t open his mouth. Mu Nanshu has already brought it to her. "Thirsty or hungry?" This is what mu Nanshu has said most recently. Gu Qi Du said with displeasure: "am I a pig in your heart and only know how to eat and drink every day?" "Well, it''s a good pig." Gu Qi ouch, mu Nanshu immediately became nervous, "what''s the matter?" These days may be premature at any time, Gu Qi''s every move mu Nanshu is very nervous. "It''s OK. I don''t know which little guy is kicking me. You see." Gu Qi is wearing a skirt, she tightened her belly, you can clearly see the noisy little guy in the stomach pedaling to and fro. Mu Nanshu gently put his hand on her stomach. He did not know which little guy''s leg or hand ovepped with his big palm. He could clearly feel the strength of small life. "This child must be like you." I don''t know if it is because this baby is pregnant with a daughter. Mu Nanshu''s attitude is much better than Gu Nancang before. "You know she''s like me before the baby''s born?" "How could her children have such a fuss?" Mu Nan moved his hand and gently put it on Gu Qi''s head. "Little Qi''er, I promise you, I will take good care of them." These days of pregnancy, mu Nanshu has been doing psychological construction for Gu Qi. Because on the day she gave birth, she might die with a child, even if the child is too young to have surgery. In order to prevent the sess rate of the operation, he was afraid that Gu Qi had feelings and was reluctant to give up the child. From the very beginning, he would let someone take the child to another ce to feed. Such a small child, just think will not bear, Gu Qi this gentle mother how willing? Gu Qi put her head on mu Nanshu''s leg, and she would be very sad every time she mentioned this topic. "South pivot, is there really no other way?" "Xiaoqi''er, this is your child and my flesh and blood. Do you think that I am so cruel that I can not use it and sacrifice our children? It''s easy to find people with the same blood type as you, but the key point is that the poison in your bodyes from my body. If I match your blood type, I may also produce antibodies. Our blood type is different, there is only one way, our children continue the blood of both of us, born is the best antibody Gu Qi sighed heavily. Even if she had asked for many times, she still wanted to ask again today. "Xiao Qi''er, forgive me. As long as you seed in detoxification, you will have my antibody in your body, and there will be no more problems." "South pivot..." "I''m going to leave these two days. You''re going to be inbor at home. When Ie back, it''s almost your due date." "Where are you going?" Gu Qi grabs his sleeve to ask a way. "There is something I need to deal with in northern Europe, but you can rest assured that I wille back in two days or three days at the slowest. I went to see a doctor. As long as you don''t move around these days, there won''t be any signs of production for the time being. " "When do you leave?" "Immediately, a CAI is already preparing the helicopter." "Is there any danger?" Gu Qi looks nervous way. Mu Nanshu calmed her mood, "how could it be? I have always been the only one who can cause danger to others. When I''m away, do you want to know?If you have any difort in your stomach, you should go to the medical team in time. I have already told you that these medical teams are on duty 24 hours a day. If you give birth in advance, you can handle the emergency immediately. I''ve ordered everything at home. Don''t worry. Just lie at home for a few days and bring you your favorite food when youe back. " Gu Qi''s big eyes looked directly at mu Nanshu, "Nan Shu promised me that no matter what happened, you should live well, do you know?" "Fool, of course, how can I give up with you?" Mu Nanshu thinks Gu Qi is worried about him. Gu Qi struggled to get up and grabbed mu Nanshu and deeply kissed him. "Nanshu, you should remember that my baby and I will always love you." Tears fall. Mu Nanshu gently wiped her tears, "OK, don''t worry, I wille back to see you and the baby safely." "Well." Looking at him to get up to leave, Gu Qi began to call him, "South pivot." "What''s the matter?" "Your hair band ising loose. I''ll get it for you." "Good." Gu Qi''s favorite thing is tob his hair with ab. His hair is ck and bright. This time the mood ofbing hair is very heavy, her Mr. mu, perhaps this is thest time in his life tob his hair. The sound of the helicopter propeller has sounded, mu Nanshu is not in a hurry, waiting patiently for Gu Qi to finishbing for him. Personally tied the red hair band to him, Gu Qicai patted him on the shoulder, "OK." Mu Nanshu rubbed her head, "wait for me toe back." Gu Qi has a thousand words are choked in the throat, mu Nanshu is not at ease with her, and then broken to say a few words before leaving. In the dim tears, Gu Qi saw mu Nanshu''s back more and more far away. She looked up to the sky with tears flowing down her face. She had been waiting for today for a long time. Sorry, Nanshu. I lied to you. The reason why she is clever is to dispel mu Nanshu''s idea of preventing her from escaping. She used the forces left by Mu Ziqi to deliberately create some troubles. She needed a reason to support mu Nanshu. Just said goodbye is not worried about his ident, but she really reluctant to give up, this is a lifetime. Hearing the sound of the propeller getting farther and farther away, Gu Qi took out a medicine bottle from one of her favorite dolls until she couldn''t hear it at all. There''s an oxytocin in it, and she''ll have an early attack just a few hours after taking it. At this time, someone opened the door and Zhen housekeeper stood at the door looking at her. "Master, do you have a n?" "I''ve been in touch with you since that day." "Master..." Zhen housekeeper does not know what to say, can only look at Gu Qi swallow medicine. A few hourster, the man had arrived in northern Europe to deal with matters. He would not receive any phone calls for the time being. There was only one awan at home, which was not enough to fear. Even if Mu Nanshu realized that something was wrong and came back, she had already fled at that time and would not give him a chance at all. For today, she has nned for half a year. She has thought about the mistakes in any link, and she will not fail this time. The effect seems toe earlier than she imagined, Gu Qi forehead is full of sweat. Housekeeper Zhen was also worried. Although he took the medicine from a very authoritative doctor, he was afraid that Gu qiwanyi was not fit for his constitution. What should he do if someone had an ident with his child? "How are you, master?" Gu Qi hands tightly grasp the quilt, the quilt under the body has been soaked in sweat. Gu Qi trembled: "quick, I''m going to give birth, let the medical teame over." "Good master." "Steward Zhen, remember what I said before. Everything will go ording to the original n. Do you know?" Chapter 930 Looking at Gu Qi''s miserable appearance, steward Zhen really can''t bear it. Everything has certain rules. Originally, the child is ripe toe out when it is time toe out. You have to bear the pain of birth in advance. Gu Qi''s constitution is different from that of others, and it will hurt even more. In her previous life, Gu Nancang said that she was going to give birth. Taking medicine on her own gave birth to a lot of pain several hours ahead of time. Up to now, she is on the verge of copse. Even if the pain is dying, Gu Qi still remembers what she should do, and tells Zhen housekeeper to act ording to the original n. "Miss, I know. I''ll find someone right away. I''ll wait for your husband, the child, anyway." "Go, go." Housekeeper Zhen quickly informed everyone that Gu Qi was going to give birth. Fortunately, mu Nanshu was ready before he left and immediately began to deliver Gu Qi. Gu Huan nervously grasped a Wang''s hand. "How could this happen? Before Mr. Zhang left, she had a special examination for miss. There was no sign of birth. Why did she give birth as soon as the husband left?" "How can a woman say that a woman has a child? It means that she has to give birth." "I just think this time is more frightening than the previous one. Just now miss''s face is as white as paper. It''s very painful to look at it." A Wang scratched his head. "I don''t know how to give birth, but my husband has arranged it. There is a doctor here. You can rest assured that she won''t have an ident." "Well, triplets are different from singletons. How can I not worry?" Gu Huan anxiously walks around the room, hoping that he will personally fight for Gu Qi to bear the pain. Gu Qi''s screams are endless. Mu Nanshu told him that he would give birth as smoothly as possible, but he could not have another caesarean section. Maybe he has some fear in his heart. What if these three children don''t have Gu Qi''s blood type? The delivery of triplets is a particrly difficult task, and doctors are sweating. Gu Qi is mu Nanshu''s heart treasure. If she has any problems, all the doctors will be finished today. In particr, when mu Nanshu himself was not present and the telephone could not be connected, the doctors were under great pressure. Gu Qi has been holding a breath, she must let several children are born smoothly. Until hearing that all three children were born from their stomachs, Gu Qi''s tight string disappeared at this moment, because she was too tired, she fainted. When she woke up again, she was already in the helicopter, and she suddenly woke up, "child, my child." "Master, you are awake." The voice of housekeeper Zhen appears. Gu Qi looks around. This is not a castle, which means that she finally escaped! "Uncle Zhen, I, we escaped?" "Yes, I escaped, and the n went well, but the owner, I have some bad news." "What?" Gu Qi''s heart was tight. "There was a little princess who died after she was born. At that time, the situation was urgent. I had no choice but to put her in the castle." "Die, die..." Gu Qi only felt that the sky which had just cleared up turned ckpletely. "How could it happen? How could it die? It''s very good when I''m in my stomach. I just had an examination yesterday. " For a while, she still couldn''t ept the reality, "Uncle Zhen, are you making me happy?" "Master, do you think I''m a joker? I can''t make fun of it either. I''m sorry, at that time, in order to make awan and others fall asleep and escape from the castle, I didn''t have time to arrange for the little princess, so I had to take you and the child away first. " Zhen housekeeper from the side of the cradle inside the two baby girls, one left and one right on the side of Gu Qi. Gu Qi saw the two faces that looked like mu Nanshu, and his tears ran wildly. "Baby, mother has finally seen you! But your little sister... " "Don''t cry. You have just finished giving birth and I''ll take you to work. You can''t stand it." "The child..." "It should be that she stayed in the owner''s stomach for the longest time and suffocated, so she would Please don''t be upset. I''ll tell you another piece of good news. " "What''s the good news?" Gu Qi was in deep pain and could not be happy with any good news. "During the period when the owner of the house was sleeping, I had two little princesses draw blood for testing. The child on the left of the owner is the same as your blood type." If Gu Qi had heard this news before, she would have been very happy. She had nned so hard to save all the children. Unexpectedly, God still took one of her children. She slowly reached out her fingers and stroked the baby girl''s face. The only thing she was thankful for was that she had saved the baby. A little girl who was born to be a sacrifice, if she did not go, she would have been taken away by someone at the moment, and she might not be able to see her face until she died. She was so small, so slender arm, Gu Qi thought it hard, and another child who looked like her was now a corpse."Master, anyway, we have escaped. The two little princesses are not in good health. They need to stay in the incubator for some time. I''m afraid that you won''t see them when you wake up. I''m afraid I''ll hold them for you." "Well, put them in. I''ve lost a daughter. I can''t lose them any more." The ne is registered as a freighter and has been converted into a family ne in the past few months. Housekeeper Zhen has prepared the materials and equipment needed by the newborn and the lying in woman in the early morning. She is afraid of idents. Although there is noplete equipment for the fetus, she can just meet the needs of the two children. Put the two children into the incubator, Zhen housekeeper back to Gu Qi. "Don''t be sad, master. Birth, aging and death are things that nobody can count on. Even a man as fierce as your husband can''t help it." "I know I know it all. " Know is to know, but she will still be sad ah, before the three children in her stomach so noisy, who knows that a birth will have to face life and death. I don''t know how mu Nanshu will look when she runs away. She must be very angry, angry and disappointed. Nanshu, I''m sorry. Gu Qi was in aplex mood, and his tears could not help flowing. "Don''t be sad. You should be prepared when you wanted to go this way. If you really want to go back, it''s still toote to go back." "No, I can''t go back!" Gu Qi held the quilt tightly. "I''ve lost one child. I can''t lose another." Zhen housekeeper had no children all his life. After mu Nanshu and Gu Qi lived in the castle, he gradually regarded the two children as his children. After all, he was ordered by Mu Ziqi to take good care of Mu Nanshu. Later, Gu Qi, a clever and entric girl, always came to make fun of him. He also liked this girl. It''s a pity that the two children have to go through this kind of pain, and he has no way to do it. ording to Mu Ziqi''s will, whoever holds the key is his master. The palm and back of his hand are all flesh. Finally, he agrees to help Gu Qi. However, mu Nanshu knew how sad he would be. He clearly liked Gu Qi so much. Ah, they are all made by nature. God forbids them to be happy. They have to make a fuss. Wipe quickly Gu Qi''s tears with a paper towel, "householder, no matter how sad you are now, you have to think about your body, do you want to waste this pair of eyes?" Gu Qi had no choice but to smile, "maybe my life is gone. What do I need these eyes for?" She stopped taking the medicine and didn''t know when the poison would attack. "Master, do you believe in miracles in this world? I believe that God will not be so cruel to you. Maybe one day we can find a way to interpret it, so that you don''t have to sacrifice the little princess and detoxify it. Then you can get together with your husband. Isn''t that good? " Gu Qi looked out at the white clouds through the window, "will there be such a day?" "Yes, certainly. Maybe there are not many miracles, but please ask the householder for the sake of your husband, for your children and for the family reunion. You must not abandon yourself, you must take good care of yourself, and then slowly find ways to detoxify, waiting for the day when you meet with your husband again. " "The day of reunion? Nanshu must have been heartbroken by me and won''t want to see me again. " "No, sir. He loves you so much. He will wait for you. Maybe one day in the future, you will be reunited without any sacrifice." Chapter 931 Rose castle, Mu Chen pushed open the door,st night he stayed up to read a book all night, until this time to sleep up. Usually he is very clever, most of the time is staying in Mu Nanshu''s study to read, sometimes tired to sleep in the study. He was a free man in the castle. With his independent rtionship, he went downstairs to look for food when he was hungry or thirsty. Stretch a stretch, looking at the sunset in the distance, he came to rose castle so long, usually busy reading books, rarely have such leisure to watch the sunset. The evening wind gently blew his cheek, and he squintedfortably. Looking at the roses everywhere, he was in a good mood, no, today seems to be more quiet than usual. Mu Chen thought it was the reason why he was upstairs. He found that several gardeners who took care of rose flowers were lying on one side of the stone stairs. Scared Mu Chen''s face white, is it murder? He ran to shake the gardener. He found that there was no blood on them. He sniffed his nose with his hand. Fortunately, they were all alive. Breathing smoothly, there is no color on the face, it should be sleeping. But isn''t it strange that so many people sleep? Mu Chen thinks about what a Cai said two days ago. He wants to go to northern Europe with his husband. Recently, he has read in the book Pavilion. If he doesn''t understand, he will wait for him toe back. In other words, Mr. and a CAI were not in the castle. Mu Chen patted his head and said, "no!" He has lived in Rose castle for a long time. He knows that Mr. Gu''s sweetheart is Miss Gu. That pregnant but still very lively aunt, every time see oneself will tease, said that he is a stone head, as well as renamed small stone. Mu Chen knows that she is the treasure of her husband, and she should give birth this month. At this time, when Mr. Zhang was away, something like this happened in the castle. Mu Chen was afraid that Gu Qi was the target of his home. Quickly went to her room, empty, he went to the medical room, found that the doctors and nurses inside fell on the ground. And Gu Huan and a Wang also fell unconscious beside the bed, symptoms and those outside the same. Bed is also a mess, Mu Chen sharp eyes to see a small baby in the quilt. It was a baby girl who looked like mu Nanshu. Mu Chen rushed to the baby and picked it up. But found that the child is cold all over, so small child, has already died? Mu Chen was scared. He was a child himself. He didn''t know how to deal with such a thing. No, Mu Chen found that the child''s hands and feet were cold, and the undting chest represented that she had no breath. Her breathing rate was slow and slow, but she was still trying to breathe. Breathing means no death! Mu Chen was very happy, but he didn''t know what to do. This was the only way he could think of to keep the child warm. Even called a few awan and other people did not have any effect, Mu Chen had no way to quickly put the child in his chest, all said that the heart is the most warm ce, and he did not have a better way. Holding the child back to his cabin, turn on the maximum heating, originally this day is not cold, he is hot all over sweating, but he is still covering the heat for the baby. Murmured in the mouth: "survive ah, you must live." The little girl is so small, just like a newborn kitten. It is pitiful to look at it. He doesn''t even dare to use too much force, for fear of deforming her fingers. Mu Nanshu got off the ne and learned that Gu Qi had given birth in advance. At that time, Gu Qi was giving birth to a child, and he could hear Gu Qi''s scream. "I''ll be right back." It''s not easy to have three children. If you don''t pay attention to it, your life will be in danger. How can he be absent at this time? "I must go back at once. You can do the rest for me. You know my character." A CAI originally wanted to say a few more words. At this time, he said nothing. Finally, he only said, "OK." Big things are not as important as Gu Qi''s body. Mu Nanshu has been restless for several hours on the ne. I don''t know why. Last time Gu Qi gave birth to a child, he was more worried. He didn''t have such irritability. He always felt that something was going to happen. Even if he had prepared everything before he left, even if the best doctor did the operation, the sess rate was not 100%. A woman had a baby and she was still triplets this time. Mu Nanshu is usually steady like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks among people. He seldom sees such expression on his face. "Xiao Qi''er, be sure to hold on. I''ll be back soon." When the nended, mu Nanshu rushed back to the castle at the first time, but there was silence to greet him. The castle in the night is like a fairy tale scene in which Cindere sleeps. The gardeners have not yet woken up. In addition to the petals quietly open, asionally a bird or two "coo" call two, Castle quiet strange."Xiao Qi''er!" Mu Nanshu pushes the door and enters, and sees Gu Huan awan and others. Where is Gu Qi''s whereabouts on the bed. Not only did he not have Gu Qi, but also had no children. Did you find it at home? Who else in Europe today has such a force that dares to trouble him? The good and bad rtionship between Mike and his friends waspletely eliminated. Although there was no direct conversation, the wood family also knew the strength of Mu Nanshu and did not dare to have any involvement with him. Although the wood family did not fall down, they did not dare to act arrogantly. They deliberately avoided things rted to the dark emperor, and did not dare to have any disputes with mu Nanshu. Mu Nanshu also left the wood family with a closed eye. On the surface, the current forces are the dark emperor and wood. In fact, both sides understand that wood dare not act rashly. In such an environment, Mike didn''t have the courage to do anything to his woman. If it''s those vicious leftovers who hold a grudge against themselves, how can they just let people sleep so simply? There is only one possibility. Mu Nanshu closed his eyes and thought about the whole thing again. He had already guessed the cause and effect. No wonder Gu Qi said goodbye to herself before she left today. Not three or two days of parting, but a farewell. "Xiao Qi''er, you are cruel! You can''t bear to hurt my child, but you have the heart to leave me. " The time of Awang and others has passed, and they wake up one by one. For them, it''s like sleeping and having a dream. "Well, I fell asleep." He rubbed his eyes. Gu Huan also just sober up, "a Wang, I just had a dream, I dream that Miss deliveredbor ahead of time." The doctors around him also got up from the ground, "Miss Gu, where''s Miss Gu!" "All awake?" The cold voice rings, and awan''s dozing moment flies. "Sir, didn''t you go to northern Europe? Why are you here? By the way, I''ll call you. Miss Gu has a baby ahead of time. Miss Gu, what about Miss Gu? " Gu Huan also got up and looked around, "miss! Where''s mydy. " The medical team were all pale with fear, "Sir, after we delivered Miss Gu, we didn''t know how we didn''t have consciousness until we just woke up." Gu Huan looked for a circle inside and outside, "miss is missing, and so is the child!" "What happened? Someone took Miss Gu and the children away from us in a daze." "Don''t look. There is no one else. She chose to leave." Mu Nanshu stood with a negative hand and stood at the window looking at the moon. "Miss left by herself? Why should the good ones leave? " Gu Huan hasn''t responded. "Miss Gu doesn''t want her child to fall into her husband''s hands." Once in a while, Wang was smart. "How is her condition?" Up to now, mu Nanshu is still concerned about a woman who has just given birth. "Sir, Miss Gu is a little weak after childbirth, and her health is not serious. However, one child was born weak because she was in her abdomen for too long. Before we had time for further examination, we were in aa and did not know whether the child was dead or alive Gu Huan and a Wang also just came in and fainted. They didn''t know what happened. They looked ugly when they heard the news. "How could that happen? Miss''s child... " Gu Huan covered his lips. Chapter 932 Gu Qi runs away with his children, all the security systems are destroyed and the monitoring screen is ck. "Sir, how did Miss Gu escape?" A Wang Bai Si can not understand, Gu Qi postpartum so weak, what strength does she have to escape? "There''s a ghost." Mu Nanshu is very clear that this matter can only be done by the people of rose castle. The security system inside and outside here has been destroyed. For today, she has been waiting for a long time. No wonder she has be clever. On the surface, she seems topromise. In fact, she is trying to get rid of her vignce. This bad girl. "Here are all our people. Who will help Miss Gu escape? What''s more, it''s so powerful? " Mu Chen heard the sound outside and saw that the Rosenberg lights up. He was d that he was back? Looking at this weak little guy in my arms, I''m still breathing. Mu Chen was so hot that her whole body was covered with sweat. She found a nket and quilt and wrapped the little guy oneyer after another. Finally, her body was a little warm. A Wang is studying how Gu Qi escaped. Mu Chen rushes in with his child. "Sir, you are back atst. Help your daughter." Gu Huan rushed to meet him and held the child. "This is the youngdy''s child. She must have been in such a hurry when she left that she didn''t take it away because she thought the child had died. The child was still breathing." Mu Nanshu looked at the face that looked like himself. He was a little disappointed. After all, what he wanted was a daughter like Gu Qi. Just like this, mu Nanshu didn''t feel like a father at all. "Come and see how she is?" The medical team of people clean will take the child, "the child is too weak, need to eat immediately, no breast milk, quickly mixed milk." Arge group of people are busy, the child is very weak, but her desire to survive is very strong, looking at anytime and anywhere to breathe, when the pacifier put to her mouth, she relies on instinct to draw. Gu Huan tears excitedly, "look, she drank, she is drinking milk." The doctor also worried that the child was too young and weak, and might refuse food, but she had such a strong survival instinct. "Hold her, sir. She''s your daughter." Gu Nancang had never held him before. He had been looking forward to Gu Qi''s daughter for a long time. However, mu Nanshu didn''t care much about it. Gu Huan was excited and didn''t think about it too much. He put the child in Mu Nanshu''s arms. After all, it''s still his own. It''s impossible for mu Nanshu to throw the child away directly. He did not have the experience of holding the baby, and he did not dare to move. His right hand held the bottle for the child. This is Gu Qi''s yearning child, but Xiao Qi''er is so cruel. Do you like children so much that now you have left your child? "Sir, this child looks like you. When she grows up, she must be a beautiful woman who brings disaster to the country and the people. You can name her. If the youngdy knows that the child is not dead, she maye back soon." Gu Nancang''s name is Gu Qi. He has thought about the names of these girls. Just Gu Qi ran, he was in a bad mood, and those names were abandoned before. "Call it seven." "Seven? Isn''t that the same as Miss''s name? " "The number seven." "OK, Muqi. She will be our little seven." Gu Huan knows mu Nanshu''s deep love for Gu Qi. It''s obvious that he loves Gu Qi to give his child this name. See the child finished the milk, she will be handed over to the side of the doctor. "Hold it down and check it out." "Yes, sir." Gu Qi runs away with the child, leaving him a sick child. Mu Nanshu''s cold expression makes people can''t see his mind. Wang carefully said, "Sir, what to do now?" "Search, dig three times, and find her at the ends of the earth." Mu Nanshu''s first thought was that Gu Qi had just given birth, and she must be very weak. At this time, she was out alone and worried. She certainly won''t go to America. Where will she hide? Put aside the children''s affairs, mu Nanshu is worried about Gu Qi''s body. Mu Chen, a child, doesn''t understand these things. He is full of baby girls. He doesn''t know if the child can survive. He ran up and down with the medical team and watched the doctor examine Muqi. He was heartbroken at the side. I always feel that the child is so small, just like a doll, tossing around in everyone''s hands. It is this instrument and the needle that makes it hurt. "Auntie, this needle is so sharp, Xiao Qi will hurt." Seeing Mu Chen''s clever appearance, the doctor had to gently say: "to take blood, you can only collect it with sharp points." "But she is still so young..." The doctor ignored Mu Chen and continued to give Mu Qi a general examination. Blood samples are very important.After these checks, he put the child in the incubator. Mu Chen was lying on his stomach outside the ss window and looked at it. "It turns out that there is such a thing. I was too stupid before. I still use my body to cover the heat." "Thanks to you for warming the child in time, otherwise the child will not live now, ah." Mu Chen looked at the child eagerly and prayed in his heart that she would get better soon. The results of the examination came out. Mu Nanshu looked at the diagnosis report in front of him. "Sir, the blood type of the child does not match Miss Gu, and Miss seven has a congenital heart disease "How could she have a heart attack when she was so young! Didn''t everything go wrong in the previous pregnancy test? " Gu Huan can''t believe this reality at all. "Yes, some diseases can be found out during pregnancy check-up, but miss seven''s congenital heart disease is some serious, so it has not been found out, and the current medical means can not achieve 100% protection of the baby''s health." Gu Huan was unable to sit down, "how could Xiao Qi be so poor? When she was born, her mother was not there, as well as congenital heart disease." The expression on mu Nanshu''s face was still that light look, without too much joy and anger fluctuation. "Sir, you must save Xiao Qi." Gu Huan can''t guess mu Nanshu''s mind. He is afraid that mu Nanshu will lose value if he thinks that Xiao Qi''s blood type does not match, and he will be implicated in Gu Qi''s escape. "Take good care of her. Tell Wang what you need." Mu Nanshu opened his mouth, and there was no father''s affection in his eyes. "Yes, sir." Mu Nanshu exined a few words to leave, Gu Huan worried looking at his back. "What do you mean, sir? Is he too cold and quiet? Calm enough to make me feel scared. " "To tell you the truth, it''s a bit too much for Miss Gu to leave secretly this time. How much did Mr. Gu pay for her? She''d better leave now. Have you considered Mr. Gu''s mood? Mr. Gu doesn''t like to talk when he is angry. If Miss Gu is found by him this time, I''m afraid Mr. Gu will not spare Miss Gu. " Gu Huan was not happy. "You can''t say that. Miss loves her children and doesn''t want to lose them. What''s wrong with her?" "She''s not wrong. Is Mister wrong?" "In the final analysis, it''s really the Mister''s fault. Didn''t he bring the poison?" "You say it as if your husband meant it. You love Miss Gu so much that you can''t bear to let Miss Gu get hurt, let alone poisoned. How many days and nights did you have to endure in order to find a way to detoxify?" "Sir, I didn''t mean to, but didn''t you hear that I didn''t kill Boren but died of me? If there is no poison, the youngdy doesn''t have to leave after giving birth to her child. She is already pitiful enough Gu Huan and a Wang two people quarrel, quarrel to the end also not a win or lose. "Forget it. Good men don''t fight with women. I won''t quarrel with you." "Well, I don''t want to argue with you." Gu Huan left angrily. Mu Nanshu stood at the top of the castle, watching the bright moon standing in the sky, his ck hair flying in the wind. "Xiao Qi''er, don''t you know how much I love you? Why do you have to run away? " Without Gu Qi, the former beautiful rose Castle seems to have lost its color, and it looks so dim in the moonlight. In the medical room, the little Mu dust was guarding the incubator, looking at the baby girl inside, "little guy, you must grow up healthily." This storm seems to have ended, but it is the beginning of another story. A run away has changed the oue of how many people. Chapter 933 China. A little guy with blonde hair and blue eyes was ying ball in the yard. The little guy was not a little bit. He picked up the ball and hopped around like a little pet. "Mommy." The little guy saw Su Yane back, quickly lost the ball and ran over. Now we can have a simple dialogue, but some sybles are vague. "Yes, Xiao ting''er, do you miss Mommy "I want to..." "Mummy, I''m hungry..." "Mommy will cook dinner for you right away. Honey, y ball by yourself." "Good, Mommy." The little guy opened his hands and Su Yan picked him up. The little guy held her neck and chirped on her face. "My baby is so good. Mommy likes you best." "Yes, mummy." Si Li Ting''s mouth is light. That pair of eyes like blue gemstone is very beautiful. Every time she sees these eyes, she will think of that man. "Honey, I''m going to cook." Put down Si Li Ting, Su Yan took the ingredients to the kitchen. She fled all the way back to Su''s home from the United States. It was not long before she found out that she was pregnant. She could have married a good family at her age, if she had to kill the child, otherwise a woman who was unmarried and pregnant would only attract more people to point out. How is it possible to kill a child? This is the child of that person. Even if she can''t be with him in this life, she never thought about her involvement with him at the moment when she decided to leave him. This child is her and his only fetter, she hesitated for a long time, or left the child. Anyway, the heart has also been left on that person, she did not intend to marry. When the Su family knew about it, they asked her to kill the wild seed from where she didn''t know. They also proposed that if they didn''t fight, they would not recognize the daughter. Su Yan still refused to kill the child, was swept out of the house, as if there was no child, but also frozen her card. Without the support of the Su family, Su Yan is good at herself. Although she can''t give the best material for her child, she still has no problem feeding him. Su Yan was happiest on the day the baby was born. He was very much like his father, with his trademark blonde hair and blue eyes. Since then, Su Yan lived with her children. She chose a cartoon job. Her working hours were more flexible. Most of her time was drawing at home, except asionally going out. Under her patient care, the little guy is very cute. He is a typical hybrid, with the best genes of his parents, and his appearance and IQ are far better than those of his age. Su Yan suddenly felt that it was also good to pull the child to grow up. One day, he would find a beautiful little daughter-inw toe back. At that time, he would have a good time. As for the man, he will certainly marry a suitable woman ording to the requirements of his family, and then have children. He is just a passer-by in his life. Maybe it doesn''t take him ten years. In three years, he has forgotten himself. Su Yan and bill really love each other. However, for Bill''s status, his wife must be the marriage of two families in the family, and the candidate has been determined for a long time. Even if Bill liked her and promised to marry her, it was known to the Smiths. They asked the woman to leave, but Bill naturally refused. As a gentleman, he disobeyed his parents for Su Yan. Bill said he would take good care of her and keep her going. Su Yan promised him that he would not let go of his hand. Until the old man called to the study to talk for a long time, like the story of dog blood TV series, if you really love him, leave him, so that is a better choice for him. He is the next sessor of the Smith family, and he will marry someone who can help him. Moreover, the second one is covetous. If bill does marry her, he will give up the right of inheritance. This is a problem that many families have to face. Su Yan is not stupid. She knows that the old man is to force her to leave, but she has no choice. Bill''s character is more kind than the second. If he doesn''t have a strong background to rely on, he will really lose the right to inherit. She loves him. Even if it''s a trap, she can only leave. Su Yan still left. She came here with a pseudonym. There are many Chinese girls'' names like this. She has never exposed her identity information. As long as she returns to China, bill can''t find her. For the sake of Bill''s future, and to prevent bill from bing enemies with his family in the future, and not to be a soft spot for bill to be attacked, Su Yan helped bill. But she didn''t know why she had promised to leave and why she was surrounded at the airport. Was it because the old man was afraid that she would go back and influence bill again? Fortunately, someone saved her, otherwise she didn''t know what would happen. In a sh, nearly three yearster, her and Bill''s baby had been born, a little guy who spoke Chinese but looked like a father.Maybe bill will not know his existence in this life. In Su Yan''s heart, Si Li Ting''s existence is her secret treasure, and no one knows except her. Su family will admit that she has no matter, single with little guy, she just feel happy. His taste is more like Bill. Even though he was born in China, he is still more inclined to the West. Su Yan looks for recipes on the Inte every day and makes delicious food for him in different ways. Now the child is still young and doesn''t understand anything. Su Yan is afraid that one day when he is old, she will ask her father who he is and how she should answer at that time. "Mommy, dinner." Little guy ate a bowl is not full, with a small spoon knock bowl, let her quicklye back to mind. "Is ting''er finished again? That''s good. Mommy will give you some "Mummy Stick ~" the soft voice of Si Li Ting made Su Yan feel very nice. Every time she heard it, she turned into a ball of cotton. The wind blows the wind bell, the little guy grows up happily, without any worries. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ GU Qi escaped from Paris with her children and worked in several countries. She did not dare to return to the United States, so she had to raise her baby in a small country in the Middle East temporarily. The Middle East is the least impressive of all the major countries, and it is the least thought that she will stay here. Thanks to the forces Mu Ziqi left to her, it was just the opposite of the forces he had given to Mu Nanshu. In the Middle East, most of them are oil fields and mercenaries. Only after Gu Qi took over, did she know how powerful her father-inw was. If Mu Ziqi wants to, he can be a terrorist who makes the whole world headache. Fortunately, he didn''t have any interest. He just wanted to save his wife. Gu Qi took over these forces and became a good force to protect her. After several days of turnover, she was able to stay and have a good rest. After giving birth to three children, she was very weak after childbirth and needed to rest. She was very tired after the turnover and escape in the past few days. "Master, we have reached a safe ce. You can rest assured that the gentleman here will not know." "That''s good. What''s the matter with Annan?" Gu Qi asked with concern. Although the two children survived, the elder sister was slightly better, and the younger sister was very weak. Gu Qi was distressed and worried. "Don''t worry. I''ve asked the doctor to give Miss Annan a general examination. It should be OK. You are triplet. You are not as easy as singleton. It''s normal for both the mother''s damage and the child''s hard work. As long as you take good care of it, nothing will happen. The child is still small and has poor resistance. Just wait for it to be bigger. " "Good." Gu Qi is so weak that she can''t even get out of bed. The child is being examined while she wants to see her child. "Master, you have a good rest. I have everything here. What you need to do recently is to take good care of yourself. We will talk about the next step." "Good." Gu Qi nods to promise, finally arrived the safe ce, she also can rx some. She had been worried about being caught by mu Nanshu in the middle of the journey. Fortunately, she seeded and could finally have a good rest. "Then please take good care of my daughter. I''ll have a rest." She was so tired that she fell asleep on the pillow. Looking at Gu Qi''s weak cheek, Zhen housekeeper shakes his head helplessly. A good family is now like this. He is really distressed and helpless. Have a good rest. I will take good care of the twodies. Chapter 934 Gu Qi slept for a long time, not so much sleep, buta. At first, housekeeper Zhen thought she was too weak and tired. After all, a man who had just given birth to three children was taken away before he had a rest. In order to avoid being caught by mu Nanshu, they worked very hard. They worked for several days and changed several means of transportation to reach the safe area. Gu Qi is tired and has a rest. But after two days and a night''s sleep, the housekeeper Zhen starts to panic. She went to the doctor for examination, and all the data showed that she was just asleep, and her body was a little weak. There was no big rtionship. Two dayster, housekeeper Zhen can''t sit still. He knows that Gu Qi will be in aa when he is in Europe. Most of them are in the appearance of 1-3 days. Today is the fifth day, five days and four nights. Gu Qi doesn''t mean to wake up. He asked doctors and nurses to check her every few hours to make sure she had no other problems, and gave her some nutrient solution. In the Zhen housekeeper has no way to contact mu Nanshu, Gu Qi wakes up. Gu Qi only felt that she had a sleep, but she didn''t know how long she had been sleeping. "Uncle Zhen, I''m thirsty..." "Master, you finally wake up. If you don''t wake up, you will scare me to death. I can''t wait to find my husband." "No, don''t look for him." Gu Qi was terrified. "Don''t worry. I didn''t inform you, sir. I was worried about you. You slept for seven days and six nights." Gu Qi himself is also very nervous, "what, I should have slept so long." She fell asleep without the concept of time. It was like having a dream and sleeping normally at night. "Yes, it''s good that the owner wakes up, otherwise I don''t know what to do. Every few hours I''ll have someone check your body for fear that you''ll have an ident. If there''s something wrong with the head of the house, how can I ount for it?" "Don''t worry, uncle Zhen, don''t you think I''m good? It''s an old problem for me. It''s just that I can''t wake up. In fact, I won''t have a big ident. Besides, I feel better after a sleep. " Indeed,pared with Gu Qi''s pale and weak seven days ago, her face looks much better. "If the owner is OK, you must be hungry. I''ll send someone to prepare it immediately." "Well, where''s the baby?" "It''s all there. I''ll have it brought to the owner." "No, no, I''ve been lying for such a long time just to get up and walk." "But the owner''s body..." "I''m not that delicate." Gu Qi tried, the pace is a little soft, the wound that gave birth to the child has been no longer painful, as long as a small range of walking will not have anything. "You see, I''m in good health." Gu Qi slowly walked a few steps, Zhen housekeeper let people push the two children over. little guy as like as two peas in two cars. "How are the babies?" "By contrast, my sister''s physique is a little better. She has been in the incubator all the time, and she has been in a stable condition these days." "And the sister?" Qi asked before she was too sleepy. "My sister''s constitution is almost the same. Milk powder can only eat half of my sister''s, and the absorption is not good. However, the householder can rest assured that many newbornse out with these problems. We have doctors and nurses to take care of us 24 hours a day, and we''ll be better after a period of time. " Gu Qi looked at the child who was obviously a little thinner, and made her think of the baby girl who died. Carefully pick up the child, although she is already a child''s mother, has also experienced the birth of a child, this moment of pity is not before. "She''s so small." "Yes, triplets don''t develop as well as singletons." Gu Qi touches the children''s small heads. They are more like mu Nanshu. She used to tease about having a baby boy like mu Nanshu. Mu Nanshu wants her to have a baby girl like her. God seems to be deliberately joking with two people, just the opposite. The little guy opened his eyes and looked at her, Gu Qi said with a smile, "I used to tease Nanshu what it looks like to wear women''s clothes. When they grow up, I can see it." "It''s true that girls are like fathers and boys are like mothers. It''s true that the owners should give their children a name." "Name?" Gu Qi teased the child, "she''ll call Annam." All the names she gave the children had a southern character. Gu Nancang represented her affection for mu Nanshu, and she would never change. "Annan?" "Yes, I just want her to grow up peacefully and happily all her life." "And the sister?" Housekeeper Zhen thinks that she will also take a name of Dai Nan. Gu Qi put down Annan and picked up the lovely baby girl beside her. She was more energetic than Annan. Her big eyes were curiously staring at herself, as if she were looking at who she was."Let''s call it jin''er." "Why not Nanjin?" "This child''s blood type is the same as me. She was born as a sacrifice. If she fell into the hands of Nanshu, she would only repeat the same mistake. I would not put her in danger." "It''s also true. Mr. Dudai will doubt it if he knows it one day." "I just hope that this child will have a bright future no matter where he is in the future." There is another implication that she did not say. When she made this preparation, she had already made ns. She would never see mu Nanshu again in her life. If the child is found, all ns are in vain, and if he finds himself, he will only continue to conceive and have children. The best way is to stay away from him. No see, no read. Li Shangyin once wrote a famous poem, "there is no reason why the golden zither has fifty strings, one string and one column, thinking about the year of China..." Now, the rtionship between her and mu Nanshu is just like this, which can be recalled, but at that time, it was at a loss. A lot of good memories can only stop in memory "Master, what are your ns?" "I don''t know, but I can''t stay with this child. Nanshu will spend a lot of energy and time looking for me. I can''t let him have a chance." "Is that going to America?" "I haven''t thought about it yet. In short, he won''te here for a while. I don''t want to tangle with these things. Let me do my mother''s duty during this time." Gu Qi painfully rubbed the little guy''s face, "jin''er, you''ll call Gu Jin well, good boy, you must grow up well." This child she also wants to separate, this parting may be a lifetime, Gu Qi just wants to love her well before that dayes. In the following days, she took good care of her two children, and mu Nanshu was also searching in the carpet. Gu Qi was sleeping soundly that night. Annan was too weak to be close to her. She needed to be in the incubator every day. Gu Jin could almost leave the incubator. Gu Qi sleeps with his children every day, teasing two children every day, and time flies by. Zhen housekeeper knocked on the door in a hurry. "The master is not good. The man of the Sir has been found. We must go quickly." Still sleepy person hears this news moment sober, "what, South pivot came?" "My husband didn''te. His people were quick to find out about this ce. My husband was really brilliant. I thought I had dealt with all the clues. I didn''t expect that he only took one month to find out all the clues." "Let''s go now." "I''ve arranged that the householder can leave with the youngdy without having to pack up anything." "Good." Gu Qi is in a hurry to hold the child up, even clothes are not dressed on the road to escape. When she made this n, she had already thought about the ending. Mu Nanshu is not a person to be provoked. He is likely to find himself, but no one expected toe so soon. Dark night, the child in the arms of sweet sleep, do not know theing storm. Once caught by him, there is no room for things to turn around, and the person will not give her a chance. Gu Qi had no other way but to escape. "Master, where are we going now?" Mr. Zhen asked. "China." Gu Qi thought that she had heard mu Nanshu say to a person, and he had promised that he would never set foot on thisnd in this lifetime. Mu Nanshu has always been a man of promise. Since he says it, he will do it. He won''te back to China, so this country is her safest ce for the time being. "OK, then go to China." Chapter 935 It has been a month, mu Nanshu has not found Gu Qi, his proud self-control also began to copse. He was ying with a jade bead in his hand. Although there was no expression on his face, there was a chilling smell around him. Gu Huan stood far away and did not dare to approach him. A CAI stood on his side and reported thetest situation. Mu Nanshu said coldly: "no news yet?" "Sir, we have been investigating and tracking all the way. If there is no mistake, Miss Gu should have escaped to the Middle East, but before our people arrived, she left again." Mu Nanshu was impatient to knead the jade beads in his hand. This jade bead chain was Gu Qi''s favorite. He said that he would make every bead round and bright, and then make a dowry for his daughter. At that time, Gu Huan also joked that she had several daughters. If she wanted to make a te, she would have to make a few dishes. One of them was not enough. After she left, mu Nanshu held the string of beads all day long, as if there was Gu Qi''s residual temperature on it. The field fell into silence again. After Gu Qi fled without permission, the old rose Castle seemed to be covered with ayer of cloud. Except for a CAI and a Wang, no one dared to step within five meters of Mu Nan Shu. Even if Mu Nanshu doesn''t like to talk, even if he looks up at you, it''s frightening to see him. Gu Huan looks at him unintentionally several times, which makes his legs soft and almost falls down. , "Sir, don''t worry, Miss Gu can''t go anywhere. We have already installed the eyeliner in the United States. Once she gets in touch with the family members, we will know. Miss Gu can''t hide from you or her family all her life. After a while, she will definitely contact the people who care for her family. Then we can locate where she is, and it will be sooner orter to find Miss Gu. " A CAI also said with relief: "ah Wang is right. It''s not difficult to find Miss Gu. It just takes a little time. In any case, Miss Gu used to like to run away. Sir, it''s better to think that she is going out to have a rest, and we will find her soon. " "It was my father''s people who helped her this time." Mu Nanshu looks ugly. He knew he had such a mind. He would not give Gu Qi a chance. Both father and son are very simr in appearance and character. If there is anyone in the world who is worthy of being mu Nanshu''s opponent, then only mu Ziqi will be. This father is really powerful, even before he left, he left a hand. Maybe he didn''t want his son to follow his footsteps and regret his life, so he left a way for Gu Qi. If Mu Nanshu is determined to take the child as a sacrifice, Gu Qi will certainly hate him all his life. He left Gu Qi this road, at least Gu Qi will not me mu Nanshu, she is in love with him. At the beginning, Mu Ziqi reckoned that there would be a conflict between them in the future. He didn''t know what choice they would make. Gu Qi still used his power. "Well, we knew that the old man would do this, and we also took precautions in advance. Miss Gu is too cunning." "Yes, she is very cunning." From the day he knew her, he knew that she was a cunning fox, but what he loved was her cunning. Fox, how can he catch her little tail this time. China, although Gu Qi grew up in the United States, she has loved this country since childhood. Although the people who care for their families have emigrated to the United States for so many years, they have instilled Chinese and Chinese culture into their children since childhood. Later, because mu Nanshu Gu Qi liked this country more, she fled here with her children. China is a vast territory. If she really found a ce to hide, even if Mu Nanshu had great ability, she could not find it. At that time, when he shifted his focus to Europe, he basically dealt with the domestic power and promised never toe back. He was a man who kept his promise. Maybe it was the best way to hide himself. "Master, you''ve worked hard all the way. Take a good rest first." "I''m fine. I''m in good health after a day''s rest." Gu Qi holds Gu Jin and rubs her cheek with her fingers. The little guy is almost like an ordinary child now. Annan is weak and can only be kept in the incubator. She has to feed some medicine every day. Gu Qi gets along with her for two hours every day. At other times, she took Gu Jin with her, because she knew that she would have to send Gu Jin away sooner orter. Mu Nanshu can''t find her now, which does not mean that she can''t be found in the future. Even if his power here is not as strong as before, he has stayed here for so many years, and it is not safe to leave the children around. Gu Qi just wants to get along well with her daughter during the time when mu Nanshu is looking for her crazily. Looking at the outside of the sky is good, thinking that she has been out of the month, the body recovery is good, Gu Qi said: "I take the child to go around the neighborhood." "Bring a bodyguard, or I''m not sure you''re alone." "OK." Gu Qi pushes Gu Qi downstairs. They live in a high-endmunity, which is safe for the time being. It was neither cold nor hot. Gu Qi pushed the child downstairs and bathed in the sun in the shade of a tree.The bodyguard was holding a big bag and a small bag, and Gu Qi bought things for the baby. At this time, a woman in front of her was carrying a lot of things, and a child was still holding her right hand. The stic bag in her hand suddenly broke and the things were scattered all over the floor. Gu Qi saw the situation, quickly pushed the car forward, "need help?" "No, no, no, I''m myself..." A woman is looking up and Gu Qi opposite. "Miss Su, is that you?" Gu Qi surprised way, did not expect to meet acquaintances here. Thest time I left the airport, she and Su Yan did not meet for several years. At that time, she was still full of desire to escape from mu Nanshu, but she did not expect to meet the mother of two children again. "Miss Gu, why are you here?" Su Yan is also very surprised, she and the Su family demarcation line, has been living with children. "I just moved here. Do you live in this neighborhood, too?" "Yes, I''ve been living here." Although the two are not friends, only a few acquaintances, they are still very surprised to meet at the moment. In two adults reminiscent of the past, Su Yan next to the Si Li Ting just a little higher than the cart, he curiously looked at the baby inside. He took the toy that his mother had just bought for him to tease the baby girl. Gu Jin opened his mouth and bit his finger. The little girl does not have long teeth and doesn''t hurt. Si Li Ting thinks it''s funny and always teases Gu Jin. "Mommy, this child is so cute." He was so happy that he didn''t have any ymates, and it was very strange to see a child. "Miss Su, your children are so old." Gu Qi looked down and saw a head of golden hair and blue eyes. Blonde hair and blue eyes, it''s not the Smiths'' symbol, and K is the same. But the color of the little guy''s eyes is not so deep, but the purest blue. One nce will make people feel rxed and happy. "The child..." Su Yan face some changes, Su family people do not know the identity of Si Li Ting, Gu Qi met her in Smith''s house, it is easy to associate. "Miss Gu, do you have children, too?" She quickly shifted the subject. Gu Qi is not stupid. Thinking that she was chased at the airport, there must be a problem. Everyone has his own secret. She doesn''t want to pry. "Yes, I''ve just been born for more than a month." "It''s beautiful. It''s not like you. It must be like dad." Su Yan''s maternal hair, also reached out to tease the little girl. She looked at the bodyguard standing beside Gu Qi and thought it was Gu Qi''s husband. The man said quickly: "I''m just a bodyguard. Don''t get me wrong." "Auntie, is she a little sister?" Si Li Ting asked, three-year-old he has been able to master the dailymunication. "Yes, it''s the little sister." Si Li Ting hands holding cheek, "little sister really good, what''s the name." "Jin''er." "Little sister, your name is xiaojin''er. You are so beautiful." "Auntie, can I hold xiaojin''er?" "Of course, but be careful not to fall my sister." "Good." Si Li Ting happily picked up the child, the child is very light, Si Li Ting also very careful. It was a child holding a little baby. This picture looks very cute. Su Yan was afraid that he might fall the child, so he stretched out his hand to follow. Little girl to Si Li Ting show Yan a smile, Si Li Ting kiss her cheek, "Jin Er good, I''m your brother ting." Chapter 936 Su Yan and Gu Qi, two people with simr backgrounds, knew that each other was in themunity, and they were in love from that day on. Gu Qi was born to be a lively character, before there were Gu Huan and others to apany her side to relieve boredom. Now only Zhen housekeeper is around. After all, she is not the same age. She can''t say a lot of words. After she got to know Su Yan, she often took Gu Jin to visit. Su Yan and her situation were simr. They were all without rtives or friends. "Xiao Qi, you are here. Today I made the braised pork you like." Gu Qi''s eyes were bright, "Wow, really, I really like to eat your braised pork." "Aunt Qi, you are here. Has xiaojin''ere?" Si Li Ting''s biggest hope every day is Gu Qi with small Gu Jin to apany him to relieve boredom. "Of course, I know you like her." Gu Qi pushes Gu Qi in. Si Li Ting lies on the side of the car. Seeing him, Gu Jin smiles. Si Li Ting quickly picks her up. "Little brocade son, brother Ting embrace." Unfortunately, Gu Jin is too young to do anything more to respond to him. At most, he is crying andughing. Si Li Ting learned to hold the baby from two people, and also specially let the mother buy a lot of baby products. Gu Qi every time see Si Li Ting carefully teasing Gu Jin, will tease him, "small Ting Ting, so like small brocade son?" "Aunt Qi, jin''er is so cute. I like her." "Do you like stinking?" Gu Qi continued. Su Yan snickered at the side, and she was used to Gu Qi''s lively appearance from time to time. Si Li Ting didn''t know that she was joking, and answered solemnly, "well, I like to y stink." "Since Xiaoting Ting likes my jin''er so much, otherwise aunt Qi will make the decision for you and let jin''er be your wife when she grows up." "What is a wife? Mommy, can a wife eat Si Li Ting a pair of big eyes blinking, blinking is very cute. Su Yan has not sent him to school, usually Si Li Ting is at home, since he was little, he did not know what a wife is. Last time Su Yan bought his wife''s cake. In his world, his wife should be his wife''s cake. Gu Qi Ha ha ha a smile, holding Si Li Ting and kissing, "Oh, our little Ting Ting Ting is so cute, I like you so much." "I also like aunt Qi. Aunt Qi likes tough. Every time she smiles, she looks like there are stars in her eyes. After youe, my mother is very happy every day." Gu Qi shaved his little nose, "wife is not a wife cake, wife is..." For a while, she didn''t know how to exin it. Although Su Yan didn''t borate on the Smith family, she was here alone with her children. Gu Qi also knew something about it. I don''t know how Su Yan teaches his children at ordinary times. In case he talks nonsense, what can I do if he makes Si Li Ting aware of his father? Gu Qi seems careless, but in fact his EQ is the highest. "I''ll see when you grow up." She stopped talking without further exnation. Su Yan said softly: "ting''er, Mommy told you fairy tales. Cindere waited until the prince woke her up and Snow White was saved by the prince. Do you remember the end of the fairy tale?" "Remember, the princess and the prince lived happily ever after." "Yes, after the princess and the prince live together, they will be the prince''s wife, or called daughter-inw." Such an exnation is easy to understand, Si Li Ting blue eyes turned, as if to understand and did not understand. "My little wife and I live together every day, can''t I?" "Yes, in the future, you will live in a house, eat together, sleep together and y together." "Wow, I want jin''er to be my wife, so that I don''t have to wait for you toe next time after aunt Qi leaves." Su Yan knew that he was childish, but he couldn''t help teasing: "a man should keep his word. If you like jin''er, you must treat her well in the future." Si Li Ting patted her chest, "Mommy, I know, I will change diapers for jin''er every day, buy her a doll, give her a bath and feed her." Children naive words let two peopleugh not, Gu Qi rubbed his head, "little guy, little brocade son has to grow up to be your wife, then you don''t have to change diapers for her." "What should I do?" Si Li Ting is worried. "You I know when I grow up. But if you like a girl, you must hold her in your hand and treat her wholeheartedly. Can''t you make her sad Si Li Ting nodded, "Qi aunt, I know. When I grow up, I will protect xiaojin''er well and won''t let others hurt her. I''ll buy her whatever she likes to eat, and I''ll buy the store what she likes to wear. If there are bad people bullying her, I''ll cry "Well, little Ting is really good."Gu Qi saw some tears in her eyes when she saw the little guy solemnly saying these words. Even she didn''t know what she would be in the future. "Aunt Qi, why are you crying?" "No, I''m just moved. I''m very happy that my little jin''er has such a big brother to protect her." "Don''t worry, aunt Qi, I will grow up quickly, and then protect xiaojin''er, as well as mummy and you." "Good, good." Obviously, he is just a child, but Gu Qi''s heart is very happy, as if he will really take care of Gu Jin in the future. "Xiaoting Ting, if jin''er leaves, can you find her?" "Yes, aunt Qi, no matter where jin''er is, I will find her in the ends of the earth, protect her and love her, and will not let her be bullied by bad people." Si Li Ting didn''t know that his promise as a child would be true one day. The most wonderful thing about fate is that it can''t be controlled. Su Yan smile, "look at our family Ting son more serious appearance, maybe in the future will really not Jiner don''t marry." "Mommy, what does it mean to marry?" Su Yan patiently exined: "before the prince and the princess live happily together, did the prince prepare a wedding for the princess? Let the whole nation witness his romance with the princess. " Si Li Ting thought of something, dada ran away, and soon brought a book, turned to the page of the princess and the prince''s wedding. The color cartoon shows the princess wearing a beautiful skirt and a white headdress, while the prince is wearing a dress. There are many elves and people scattering flowers around them. "Mommy, is that what you call marriage?" "Yes, it''s called a wedding. After you get married, xiaojin''er will be your wife." "So it is. In the future, I will definitely prepare a grand wedding for jin''er and invite people from all over the world to attend." "The average hotel is too small, how can it amodate so many people?" Gu Qi deliberately teases him to y. Si Li Ting cocked his head and thought, "then I''ll buy an ind and everyone wille to my ind. I''m going to invite a lot of people and Santa us Childish words let Gu Qi and Su Yan smile, Gu Qi scraped his nose. "Well, I''ll wait for your little son-inw to marry my daughter." "What does son-inw mean, aunt Qi?" "Son inw, my daughter has married you. You are my son-inw, and you will call me mother at that time." "Then I don''t have two moms?" Si Li Ting smile, big blue pupil is very beautiful. "Yes, then you have two mums. Are you happy?" "Well, happy." Si Li Ting happily hopped around in the living room, "after that, I have two mothers and jin''er. We should live happily together. By the way, Mommy, I''ll make more meat in a moment. I''ll eat meat and grow taller. In this way, I can grow up earlier and protect two mummies and Xiaojin. " Said Si Li Ting and went to the refrigerator to take arge bottle of milk Gulu Gulu drink. "Slow down, my little ancestor." "Isn''t it that milk can grow tall? In the future, I will drink a lot of milk every day, and I will not be picky any more "You really listen to the wind is rain." Su Yan had no choice but to smile. Si Li Ting may not know what responsibility is, but he vaguely knows what protection is. He is a man, born to protect girls. Jin''er is so small and beautiful. There must be witches and bad people who want to bully her. She must grow up quickly. Chapter 937 After Gu Qi joked that he would marry Gu Jin to be his wife, Si Li Ting had a better attitude towards Gu Jin. For example, Su Yan wants to hold for a while, Si Li Ting will read fragmentary on one side, "Mommy, be careful, jin''er is still small, you don''t fall on her." Su, some of you know Clearly, I am a little bit, and I am very cute when I tell others to be careful. Gu Qiqiao legs in the sofa to chew the apple, this one and two to Su Yan has been used to her, also do not care. Two people''s personality is also very different, Su Yan gentle, Gu Qi lively, just a pair of good friends. "Xiao Qi, don''t eat so many apples. You''ll have dinner soon. Make what you like." "Yan Yan, you see you do what I like to eat every day. I''m sorry to rub rice." The mouth said sorry, but the teeth bit the apple "click" ring, there is no embarrassed appearance. "Before you came, ting''er and I were also bored. It happened that you could be apanion with me every day when you came. When I was working, you could show me the children. It''s not very good." She has free working hours, and she only needs to spare a few hours to draw pictures every day. "It''s very good. I really want to go on like this and watch the two children grow up, but..." "What''s the matter? Xiao Qi, who are you hiding from? " Gu Qi, like her, did not tell the truth, leading to two people just guessing each other in secret. After all, everyone has difficulties, some things need not be uncovered. "Yes, I''m hiding from someone. If he finds me, I''ll be caught back by him. Yan Yan, if I disappear suddenly one day, don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine." Su Yan felt that her words were contradictory. Since she was ok, how could she be afraid of being caught back? After all, both of them are not like peeping into other people''s secrets. Gu Qi doesn''t say any more and she doesn''t ask again. It''s like Gu qimingming has guessed the identity of Si Li Ting, but she never said it. "Well, wherever you go, just tell me you''re safe." "Good." Two people look at each other and smile, people have a lot of helplessness to live, need to carry a lot of things. Looking at the window side Si Li Ting coax Gu Jin sleep picture, that moment two people''s heart melt. The breeze stirs the golden broken hair in front of Si Li Ting''s forehead. Although he is still small, it is not difficult to see what kind of monster he will grow up to be when he grows up. "Jin''er, sleep well, brother Ting will sing for you." If you can, Gu Qi really wants to entrust Gu Jin to their mother and son, but Su Yan''s situation is not stable. She and Smith are not clear. Even if she fled back to China, someone was chasing her at the airportst time. What if the Smiths found her one day? Mu Nanshu is very likely to seize this line to find Gu Jin. Gu Qi has a delicate mind. She has a hard time holding Gu Jin out. She will not give mu Nanshu a chance to find her. Is there any way to get the best of both worlds? "Aunt Qi, jin''er is asleep." Si Li Ting is like a big dog. Happy, Gu Qi feels his head. "Xiaoting Ting is wonderful. He coaxes jin''er to sleep so quickly." "Of course, I asked mummy to download a lot of luby for me, and I learned a lot, so that when jin''er can''t sleep, I can sing for her." "Xiaoting Ting is really a warm man. I will love you very much in the future." "Aunt Qi, what does warm man mean?" After contacting Gu Qi, Si Li Ting knows a lot of words that he has never heard before. Gu Qi''s small ss is about to open again, "warm man is..." She was just about to speak when her throat was fishy and she spat out a mouthful of blood. "Aunt Qi, what''s the matter with you?" "Good, I didn''t..." Gu Qi also wants tofort Si Li Ting and faints in the dark. "Mummy is not good. Aunt Qi vomited blood." Si Li Ting is very afraid, the first time to see such a picture. Su Yan is also very nervous, quickly picked up the mobile phone ready to dial 120, she suddenly thought of a few days ago Gu Qi said to her. "Yan Yan, if I vomit blood ora, don''t be nervous, don''t look for an ambnce, call Zhen housekeeper, he knows what to do, and remember not to call 120." Su Yan also felt strange at that time. She thought Gu Qi had some hidden disease. Why not look for an ambnce? I didn''t quite understand. Since she did not call, then there must be her reason, Su Yan turned to call Zhen housekeeper. Five minutester, steward Zhen brought people to the room. "Miss Su, thank you." "Uncle Zhen, is Xiaoqi OK? Ting''er said that she suddenly vomited blood and fell into aa "Miss Su, please don''t worry. It''s an old problem of my youngdy. As long as you stay in bed for a few days, there won''t be too much problem.""But Does it really matter that she won''t let her see a doctor? It''s scary. " "There are special medical staff in our family. Even if you go to the hospital, you can''t treat this disease. Miss Su, don''t worry. I''ll take her back first, and I''ll thank you when she''s well." "Well, be careful. You can call me if you have anything." Miss Su, don''t tell me about it "I see." Su Yan and Si Li Ting look at Zhen housekeeper take Gu Qi and Gu Jin, Si Li Ting pulls Su Yan''s pants legs, "Mommy, what''s wrong with Qi Yi?" "It''s OK. Aunt Qi is too tired to sleep." "But she vomited blood. I''m worried about her." "Aunt Qi will be OK. She wille with xiaojin''er soon." She never knew that there was such a disease. She vomited blood and was in aa. It was not easy to see. However, people kept quiet about this matter, and she was not good at forced questioning. Gu Qi this timea time again lengthened, Si Li Ting every day in the window sill, looking down the stairs, want to see Gu Qi and Gu Jin again. It is half a month after Gu Qi wakes up again, Gu Qi obviously can feel that the sleeping time this time is longer than before. "How long did I sleep? Uncle Zhen. " "Master, you finally wake up. This time you have been sleeping for half a month." "Half a month, I''ve been sleeping so long." Gu Qi looks pale. "If you don''t, let''s go back. In the past, at least you had your husband''s drug control, and thea time was only a few days. Now you spend more time each time. I''m really worried about you if it goes on like this." "I''m fine. Don''t tell him." Gu Qi bit his teeth. "But master, if one day you don''t wake up again aftera again, how can I exin to my husband?" "My life is my own choice. Even death is my will. You don''t have to tell anyone. If one day I really don''t breathe, you bury me in an unknown ce, don''t tell anyone "Master..." At this time, housekeeper Zhen was suspicious. "If the antidote is only miss jin''er''s blood, we will send miss jin''er back. Maybe Mr. Chen has other ways to take only part of the blood, so as not to endanger miss jin''er''s life." "Uncle Zhen, needless to say, I have made up my mind." Gu Qi jumped out of bed and didn''t want to discuss this topic any more. He looked at the two children, who had not seen each other for half a month. The children were much older. "My little Annan has grown a little bit." Only when Gu Jin and Annan are put together, we will find that Gu Jin grows faster. "Miss Annan is weak and needs to be recuperated slowly. She can''t go out to see the wind." "It''s OK. The child is still young. It''s time to recuperate. I suddenly fainted that day. I must have scared Su Yan''s mother and son." "Yes, ordinary people don''t know how to feel dizzy. Fortunately, Miss Su didn''t call 120." Once she hit 120, her exposure in the hospital will soon lead to Mu Nanshu. "I haven''t seen them for such a long time. She must be worried about me. I''ll take a bath, change clothes and take the children to have a look." "The owner should be careful of his health." "It''s not that you don''t know. Every time I faint, I''m very energetic. Don''t worry." It is said that she is not worried. Her situation is so unstable, who can really not worry? Gu Qi himself seems to be heartless, holding the child went to Su Yan''s house. Not yet ring the doorbell, someone opened the door, Si Li Ting''s small head appeared. "Aunt Qi, are you ok? I was scared to death that day when you suddenly fell into aa. " "I''m ok. I''m scared. I''m so upset." Gu Qi reached out and picked him up. Chapter 938 Normal people will be afraid to see her like that, let alone Si Li Ting is still so small, it must have left him a deep psychological shadow. "Aunt Qi, what disease did you have that day? Looking at the strange frightening, how to say spitting blood on it, and the TV show the same "It doesn''t matter. Aunt Qi has a lot of blood. It''s morefortable to vomit a little." Su Yan knew that her words were just ying with the children. She asked, "Xiao Qi, are you ok now?" "It''s OK. Don''t worry. I''m fine. I scared you that day. Did Xiao Ting miss us?" "Yes, every day. I thought you would note." "No way. You''re my little son-inw. I''m not willing toe to see you." "Anyway, it''s OK. Come on, put the children down. It''s too hard for you to hold two children." "OK, let''s y with jin''er." "Yes, aunt Qi." Si Li Ting is finally looking forward to small Gu Jin. He has not seen Gu Jin these days. He is so nervous that he is afraid that Gu Jin will nevere again. I haven''t seen each other for half a month. Gu Jin has grown up a little bit, and holding it has more weight. "Xiaojin''er, we met again. Do you want brother Ting?" Si Li Ting touched her face. Children''s memory is very poor, especially such a small baby, half a month has not been seen, may have forgotten him. I don''t know if Gu Jin remembers him or likes him. When he sees him, he is so happy that he giggles. Her hands and feet were a little bigger than before. She reached out to touch Si Li Ting''s eyes. Maybe it was that pair of blue pupils that attracted her. "Xiaojin''er, this is not a toy. You like my eyes, right? But I can''t give them to you. If I give them to you, I''ll never see you again." Si Li Ting said seriously. Su Yan will Gu Qi to his room, not let Si Li Ting hear. "Xiao Qi, what kind of disease are you? If you hadn''t told me in advance, I would have been very nervous that day." "I''ll tell you the truth. I''ve got a strange disease, and I''ll be in aa for a period of time. When I wake up, nothing will happen." Su Yan worried to see her, "that can be treated?" "Yes, there is only one way." "What can I do?" "My illness is exactly a kind of poison, a poison in my husband''s body. There is no medicine or surgery in the world that can be cured. The only way is to take me and his children and children with the same blood type to save me." Su Yan or the first time to hear such a strange thing, "that draw a little blood of the child is OK?" "If I could, I would not take the child away from him. I don''t know the specific process. It must not be as simple as I said. What I said is just a principle. Maybe the child will suffer a lot and even die. As a mother of children, how can I give up? So I left him with my kids. " "You just said there was no antidote, so what to do after that? How long do you want to go to sleep? Is there really no threat to life? " "I don''t know how long I''ll be in aa. I only know that I''m in aa for a long time now, and I don''t know what to do in the future." Su Yan didn''t know that Gu Qi, who seemed to be lively, was carrying such a heavy burden. "So if you don''t let me call 120, you''re afraid he''lle?" "Yes, my condition is too strange. It should be the only example in the world. If I was sent to the hospital, he would soon find out. Now he doesn''t know that I''m hiding back in China." "But Xiao Qi, it''s no way for you to leave with your child like this. If you want to protect the child, what about yourself?" "I don''t know. Let''s just leave it to fate. If I can live, I will not hurt my children. There is no mother in this world who does not love her children. She was born to me, and I must be responsible for her." Su Yan doesn''t know how to evaluate it. It seems that her partner is not wrong. She is not wrong. Is the innocent child wrong. "Don''t look at me like that. If it were you, you wouldn''t sacrifice your child to fulfill yourself, would you?" Think of Si Li Ting, clearly know that gave birth to this child, maybe her life is destroyed. She did not want to remarry, would rather break with Su Jiaen, but also to protect the child, this is the great maternal love. In this way, she can understand Gu Qi, who is also two people who lost a lot of things for their children. But Gu Qi may lose her life, and she is the rest of her life. Two people look at each other and smile, there is no need for more words. Although they have different personalities, they are quitepatible in terms of motherhood. They all belong to mothers who care for their children. "Well, I don''t care. I just fell asleep for a few days. Don''t you think I''m in good spirits now? Don''t worry. " "Well." Su Yan also put down the knot, even Gu Qi himself has no way, she can have any good way, can only treat Gu Qi well at this time, let her every day happy, don''t leave any regrets.Gu Qi looked at her bedroom. It was clean and tidy. There were someic books andputers on her desk, and some photos were also put on her desk. "Well, who is she?" Gu Qi points to a woman in the picture curiously. "She''s my sister-inw. She just married my brother this year. Why, do you know her?" "She is my ssmate in college. I didn''t expect that we were so lucky." Gu Qi was surprised. "My sister-inw is studying in the United States, but she is your ssmate." "Why do you still have this side? I can''t see that. " Gu Qi points to another photo. Her temperament is opposite to that of now. Her brows are more gloomy. Gu Qi thinks that she is just the expression she took. "It''s not me. I forgot to say that I have a twin sister who looks like me very much." "where is as like, it is as like as two peas". Apart from the air field, it is really hard to distinguish only photos. Why do you not have your photo? It can be seen that Su Yan is a person who cares about her family very much. Her desk is full of family photos. "My sister''s personality is different from mine. She doesn''t like me, and she can''t take pictures with me. When she was a child, all the pictures taken by her parents were destroyed by her. She thought she was unique." In a short sentence, Gu Qi heard that Su Yan''s sister was not a fuel-efficientmp, but also some extreme. However, it was the family affairs of others, and it was not easy for him to evaluate. "It doesn''t matter. Although I''m an only child, none of my rtives like me. They always want to kick me away because I''m too much in the way. This world is like this. You can''t make everyone like it. People have seven passions and six desires. As long as there are interests, let alone sisters, parents and children will kill each other. So the more these people can''t stand us, the happier we''re going to live and blind them "Xiao Qi, you are really an interesting person." "Of course, life is so boring. Of course, we should be more interesting. Don''t think about unhappy things every day." "Well, I''ll make what you like." "You are bing my only cook." Gu Qi said with a smile. Which man doesn''t like such a gentle woman? It''s a pity that the man she fell in love with Gu Qi came back, Su Yan and Si Li Ting were very happy, talking andughing every day. However, the good time is not long, Gu Qi also wants to go on like this, this day Zhen housekeeper looks serious. "Master, bad news, sir, we have focused on China, and we will be found out sooner orter." Gu Qi frowned. She knew that mu Nanshu had a special rtionship. Even if he didn''te by himself, he couldn''t hide in anonymity. It was a matter of time to find her. Her good days hade to an end, and she had to continue to n for the next step. Gu Qi found a public phone to call his family. When he heard her voice, the old man was furious. "Dead girl, you still know to call me. People who don''t know think you have been abducted and sold to the valley by human traffickers. There is no news these days, even your son doesn''t care." Hearing the old man''s voice, Gu Qi almost fell into tears. If she went back to the United States, she would be arrested. "Don''t worry, old man. I''m fine." "If it''s really good, I''ll take him back and make up the wedding. Don''t let me worry about you!" The old man is also worried about this granddaughter. Chapter 939 Gu Qi has not contacted his family for a long time. Although this is a joke, he is actually worried about his children. Now there are all the little grandchildren. Gu Qi left for more than a year and didn''te back. At the beginning, he still had a phone call. In recent months, he didn''t even have a phone call. The old man was also worried about whether Gu Qi was in trouble. "Grandpa, we''ll talk about the weddingter..." "Later? Nancang can walk. How did you be a mother? Although you and I are now protected by your father and me, do you know what people outside think of him? They say he''s your illegitimate son. You''ve been dumped outside, and you don''t want to put it on. " Gu''s family was originally a big family. Gu Qi got pregnant before she was unmarried. For such a long time, she didn''t even know who the man was and what he looked like. Naturally, it would cause a lot of ugly words. Gu Qi can''t be heard when Gu Qi is not at home. People who care for his family can only listen if they don''t want to hear it. At first, the old man thought that it might be mu Nanshu''s special upation. No matter how special it is, it has been dyed for such a long time. Is it really necessary to let Gu Qi beughed at all his life. "Don''t be angry, granddad. There are more important things now." The old man was so angry that he could even imagine the ugly expression on his face through the phone. "What else is more important than your marriage? Youe back quickly to inherit the family property and get married. You don''t know that your rtives are like wolves, staring at them one by one. It''s not easy for me to keep the foundation for you, little bastard. This is what I promised my ancestors to give to you. Your mother left early, and you are the flesh of my heart and your father. " The atmosphere that the old man and Gu Qi get along with was rtively rxed and lively. It was the first time that he said such words, which made Gu Qi feel very ufortable. In the past, Gu Qi yed and yed, and didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. Before that, she followed her and thought that they would get married soon, and there was nothing to worry about. Now, let alone getting married, even when Gu Qi will go home has be a problem. How can the old man not worry. "Grandfather, I know. First of all, I can tell you that I really love him, and he loves me very much. We really love each other, but for some reasons, we can''t get married. It doesn''t matter whether you get married or not. What matters is jin''er. Grandfather, you have to help me. " "Jin''er? Who is jin''er? " The old man didn''t know that Gu Qi was pregnant again. "It''s my daughter. I can''t take her with me for the time being. Granddad, you should keep this secret. This child is very important to me. You can''t stay at home like Nancang. You should find a safe ce and don''t tell anyone to raise jin''er. " The old man is at a loss. I asked you toe back and get married. You told me that you had another daughter and asked me to keep her in other ces. The amount of information was toorge for him to ept for a while. "What are you talking about? Say it again "Grandfather, time is pressing. Someone wants to do harm to jin''er. If I take it with me, it''s not safe for me to take it with you. If you have a wide range of contacts, hide her and don''t raise her well." "Girl, who will do harm to jin''er? I don''t believe there are people who dare to touch my family. " "Grandfather, I''ll exin the rest to you in the future. It''s toote now. I''ll send you an address. Except for Dad, you don''t want to say anything about it. If you find someone to pick up jin''er, remember that there is a butterfly birthmark on jin''er''s waist." Finish saying Gu Qi to hang up the phone, in addition to the people who care for her family, she is not at ease Gu Jin. Paris. A CAI quickly stepped in, "Sir, I found out that the old man just received a call from China. Through the exclusion method, it should be Miss Gu." Mu Nanshu''s eyes opened coldly, and he knew that Gu Qi had fled to China, but China was so vast that no one could be found for a while. "Positioning." "I''ve arranged for someone to do it, sir. What now?" "For such a long time, she did not contact with the family. This sudden contact is very likely to give the child to the family. The person who stares at the family should find her soon." "Yes." After a while, a Wang also nervously reported: "Sir, everything is as you expected, as expected, Miss Gu''s father started a special ne to go to China." "Find someone to follow, a CAI. You take people to China and bring her and her children back." "Yes, sir." Ah Wang is very happy. Now he can finally bring Miss Gu back. If Miss Gu doesn''te back, he doesn''t know what will happen. On the face of it, mu Nanshu is light, but he knows that he has neverughed since Gu Qi left. He often keeps himself in his study for a few days. Gu Qi is the source of Mu Nanshu''s life. Only when she is there will we be at ease. All of them left. Mu Nan Shu leaned against the soft copse and looked at the jade chain in his hand and whispered, "my little Qi''er..." It doesn''t matter what kind of children and family rtionship. He just wants her.Seeing a Wange out in high spirits, Gu Huan rushed to meet him, "I just saw a CAI elder brother rush away, and you are so happy, have you found Miss''s whereabouts?" "Yes, Miss Gu is hiding in China. It should be the people who are afraid of Mr. Gu to find her. There is no way but to let the family members pick her up. As expected, Mr. Gu was still very good. He spread news everywhere and sent people to keep a close watch on every move of Gu''s family. As expected, Miss Gu was cheated. Our people have gone to China with Miss Gu''s father. A CAI immediately set out to take Miss Gu and the little princesses back Gu Huan''s heart sank, and after Gu Qi left, she fell into tangles and contradictions. She has been with Gu Qi for so many years. In the past, Gu Qi took her wherever she was, so she could get to know awan. But Gu Qi''s n was hidden from everyone, including herself, which proved that she no longer trusted herself. Besides mu Nanshu, Gu Huan is the one who worries about Gu Qi most. She doesn''t really want to betray Gu Qi. Gu Huan and mu Nanshu''s wish is the same, hoping that Gu Qi will recover soon. However, Gu Qi would rather give birth to her daughter ahead of time and leave, regardless of her own life. Every day, Gu Huan is worried that the youngdy is weak after childbirth, and she must prevent mu Nanshu from tracking. Her life must be hard. If she had an old disease and there was no reliable person around, Gu Huan would be too nervous to sleep just thinking about that. She gradually understood Gu Qi that she and mu Nanshu wanted her to be good, but she just wanted to protect her children. For her, children are the most important thing. Isn''t it selfish for her to force herself to ept her will? Gu Qi''s character Gu Huan is too familiar. If she is brought back this time and her child is taken away, she will certainly change her temperament. Even if Gu Qi survives, maybe she and mu Nanshu will be finished, and even Gu Qi will make a crazy move. "What''s wrong with you? You should be happy when Miss Gues back. " Wang didn''t know that her mind was delicate. Gu Huan''s face did not have a bit happy, "a CAI elder brother can seed?" "Of course, you don''t know my brother''s handling methods and efficiency. Miss Gu is difficult to fly this time. Why do you look like this?" "I I''m just a little worried that miss is not doing well outside "It''s OK. When shees back, my husband will take good care of her body." Wangforts Gu Huan. This day Gu Huan fidgety, she can not contact Gu Qi, but want to do something for Gu Qi. After several months of separation, Gu Huan also figured out a lot of things. If this is what Gu Qi wants, how can he betray her? Counting the time from the United States to China, Gu Huanyi gritted his teeth and called Gu dad, telling him that he was being watched. If he went to see Gu Qi now, Gu Qi and his children would be taken away. Gu Qi to the agreed ce to wait anxiously, Gu Jin also obediently in her arms. "Girl, I''m almost there, but Gu Huan just called me and said that I''ve been followed by two cars. What should I do now?" "Little roon told you that?" "Yes, by the way, she also asked me to tell you that all the family members have been monitored. If you contact us, you will be known. What''s the name of a Cai who hase to China, girl, what''s your situation?" Chapter 940 Gu''s father heard a little bit about this background from the old man, and knew that Gu Qi had another daughter named Gu Jin, with a butterfly shaped birthmark on his waist. They want to take the children back quietly and raise them up in secret. Some people attack the children. Besides, Gu dad doesn''t know what happened to Gu Qi. As for the person who is going to be harmful to the children, they don''t know who it is. Gu Qi is always in love with mu Nanshu. The gratitude and resentment between her and mu Nanshu will not be understood by others, and it will only make her family misunderstand mu Nanshu. Therefore, Gu Qi conceals that mu Nanshu is the backstage gangster and only proposes to let his fathere to meet him. Now when she heard this, Gu Qi was sweating. She knew that mu Nanshu would not give up. She just didn''t expect him toe so soon. A CAI is not a Wang. He has both high business and high personality, especially his personality is very simr to Mu Nanshu. It also proves that they have mastered their whereabouts. Now, sending the child out is like a sheep in the tiger''s mouth, and he will be taken back by a CAI. Thinking about what mu Nanshu did to her when she was pregnant, he would rather buy all thend around her with a lot of money. Sheughed and he could give her a big and beautiful cage. But no matter how beautiful the cage is, it''s still a cage, isn''t it? Looking at the child in his arms, Gu Jin looks more like mu Nanshu. Three children, one died, one is now thin and weak, the only better child should take it as a sacrifice? No, not even death. "Jin''er, mother will protect you, certainly will." Gu Qi didn''t know if her ce had been exposed. She didn''t dare to go back. At this time, she thought of a person. The person she once saw in Su Yan''s photo would take the child away after the storm if she left the child in Sushi''s foster care for the time being. And Su Yan and Si Li Ting are su family people after all. They will see Gu Jin for a while and treat Gu Jin kindly. Mu Nanshu, even an immortal, could not find Gu Jin''s whereabouts. She was still a child and had no information. Making up his mind, Gu Qi found Mrs. Su, although Mrs. Su wondered how Gu Qi suddenly contacted her. In the past, Gu Qi seldom came to school when he was studying, and his background was very mysterious. She hugged a child in a flustered way and offered to let Mrs. Su raise the child for her for a period of time. Of course, Mrs. Su would mind. It''s not something that can be stored casually. However, Gu Qi was very dignified, as if in a desperate situation, and gave Mrs. Su 30 million yuan on the spot, saying that it was a temporary child support fee, and that she woulde to pick up the childter. Gu Qi is so generous that she can give her 30 million yuan. How can Mrs. Su be indifferent. Thinking that since it is her child, so expensive maintenance fees have been given to myself, I will take her ce to raise for a period of time. Gu Qi didn''t say when to pick up the child, only said that let her take good care of the child, will certainly thank again in the future. Mrs. Su repeatedly promised that, after all, she would have 30 million yuan if she only took the children for a while, which is quite a cost. Gu Jin seems to know that Gu Qi is leaving her. Gu Jin, who does not cry at all, suddenly starts to cry, which makes Gu Qi heartbroken. Gu Qi''s tears hit Gu Jin''s face one by one, "jin''er is good, my mother will take you away soon. Do you want to be obedient, do you know?" Mrs. Su was moved by the separation of mother and daughter, and Mrs. Su made up a piece of her own brain. Can it be Gu Qi who did someone''s little three, now the main room check up, she had no choice but to deposit the child with others, and then take away the child and other dog blood drama when the wind is over. "Jin''er is my heart. I wille to pick her up and leave. You must be kind to jin''er." "Don''t worry. I will take good care of her as a daughter. I am also a mother. I know the importance of children to mothers." Mrs. Su touched her stomach. She was pregnant. "That''s good. Jin''er''s constitution is not so good. We must take good care of it. Please. I will pay a lot of money to pick up the child in the future." "They are all old ssmates. Don''t be so polite." Gu Qi also ordered a few words, let her keep a secret, and then left. As soon as Mrs. Su thinks that this is the deposit, there will be 30 million yuan. How much will she have in the future? Looking at this child, she was very satisfied, not only to raise a child, how much money she could spend to find a nanny, which was also very easy to earn. Although Mrs. Su''s family is also good, 30 million yuan is not a small sum for her, which is enough for her to be happy for a long time. She held Gu Jin in her arms and wiped her tears. ording to Gu Qi''smand, she kept secret from anyone and said that the child was her. "Little poor, you cry really heartache, tears are like the stream water, your name is jin''er, then I will call you Jinxi." Su''s mother was ready to adopt Gu Jin for a period of time. Seeing Gu Qi''s love for her child before she left, she believed that Gu Qi woulde to pick up the child and dream of taking arge amount of money.Gu Qi did not dare to stay in China, and even left without saying hello to Su Yan. She has to make a false impression that she will take her child away, so that mu Nanshu can get rid of Gu Jin''s idea of being left in China. On the ne, Gu Qi cried red eyes, Zhen housekeeper is also very distressed. "Don''t cry, you were weak after childbirth, you cry a lot, your eyes are not very good, you still cry a lot to hurt your body." "Uncle Zhen, I can''t give up jin''er. She is so young that I gave her to a stranger." "Master, you have miss Annan. You are not alone. Moreover, we have investigated the Su family. The Su family and his wife are not bad people. You give her so much money and promise to thank her in the future. I hope she will take good care of miss jin''er. Moreover, Miss Su Yan was originally a member of the Su family. If she found Miss jin''er in the future, she would take good care of miss jin''er with Mr. Si Li Ting. " Zhen housekeeper''sforting words did not let Gu Qi have much happiness, this parting, she did not know when to see her daughter again. Even if she saw her, she did not dare to go out to recognize her. Mu Nanshu''s power was more powerful than she imagined. This time, Gu Huan didn''t secretly inform her. I''m afraid she has been found by a CAI. Xiaojin''er, you must live well, one day your mother will take you away. Gu''s father came all the way, there was no gu Qi''s whereabouts, only left her a handwritten letter. In the letter, she told her that she would find a safe ce to let them not worry. In the future, for the sake of safety, she did not dare to contact them. She hoped that he and his grandfather would take good care of their health and take good care of Nancang. Gu''s eyes are wet with tears. What happened to his daughter! The letter repeatedly mentions that this matter should be kept confidential. She will be OK and don''t call the police. At the thought of someone chasing them, Gu''s father was afraid to hurt his daughter and didn''t dare to call the police at will, so he had to return to the United States. But a CAI also found the house where Gu Qi lived before. There was no one in it. The people who followed Gu''s father were also fruitless. "Sir, Miss Gu escaped." "And the child?" "She didn''t give it to her father. She left with her child before we arrived. I''ll investigate the scene again to see if there is any trace." Mu Nanshu hung up the phone, the ck pupil in a cold, such a coincidence? She ran away. He personally investigated Gu''smunication and found a phone call from Paris, just after Gu''snding. Paris There''s no need to check it out. He already has a number in his mind. Gu Huan is restless all the time, and Wang doesn''t know what happened to her today. "Huaner." "Ah Gu Huan was so frightened that she sprang up from her chair. "Why are you so nervous? Sir, let youe over. " Gu Huan grabs the skirt. She is very clear that what she has done can''t escape mu Nanshu''s eyes. She has thought about the consequences before doing it. "Well, I''ll be right there." "Huan''er, how could Mr. Wang look for you? Did you do something bad? Sir seems very angry Wang doesn''t know exactly what happened. "I Wang, if there''s something wrong with me, forget about me. " Chapter 941 Gu Huan stayed with Gu Qi for such a long time around mu Nanshu. Although awan usually doesn''t mention things about his work, Gu Huan also vaguely knows mu Nanshu''s work style. For example, the original eyeball barbecue, such as love horse, such as the body of the ancient style mansion. Before informing Gu Qi, Gu Huan had expected her worst consequences, and she finally chose to help Gu Qi. Miss, if this is something you want to guard as hard as you can, then I will keep it for you. Mu Nanshu is usually indifferent to anyone. Gu Huan follows Gu Qi. He doesn''t talk much at ordinary times. However, as long as Gu Huan has any needs or inquires about Gu Qi, mu Nanshu will still speak to her. This level is much heavier than ordinary people. A Wang also treats Gu Huan well, including his rtionship with a CAI. They get along well all the time. Mu Nanshu suddenly called Gu Huan to go over. Gu Huan also said such a thing. Ah Wang was flustered. "Huaner, what''s the matter? Why do you say that? " Gu Huan smile, smile is full of bitterness, "nothing, is to do a thing that will make Mr. angry." "Why do you want to offend the gentleman? What kind of thing is it? " "Something he wanted to kill me." "My huaner, don''t y dumb with me. If you don''t say it, I''m going to die." "It''s all right. Don''t keep Mr. waiting. Let''s go. Mr. doesn''t like waiting for people." A Wang doesn''t know what Gu Huan has done. She used to be timid and timid. Today, she even smiles when she mentions death. The figure of her back is quite solemn and stirring that will never return. You can only open the door quickly when you close the door. The first time I saw mu Nanshu, Gu Huan was very afraid of this man. Later, seeing that he was so good to Gu Qi, she was not afraid of him, but she was always in awe. Because in this world, he always cares about Gu Qi. Don''t think you are Gu Qi''s person. He will be merciful. "Sir." Gu Huan called. Mu Nanshu slowly opened his eyes. Sometimes Gu Huan felt that mu Nanshu was really like a God. He was cold and alienated from the world of mortals. In particr, after Gu Qi left, mu Nanshu recovered the feeling of being aloof again, and the only bit of smoke and fire disappeared. As soon as he opened his eyes, he was as nervous as the statue of Buddha in the temple. "Here it is." Mu Nanshu''s voice was light, and it was clear that there was no deliberate pressure. The natural cold atmosphere was enough to oppress Gu Huan. Wang didn''t care so much about it. He just knelt down in front of Mu Nanshu. "Sir, no matter what huaner has done wrong, please let her go. She has no family, and now even Miss Gu has left. She has only me. Sir, for the sake of serving you for so many years, please spare huan''er this time. " Mu Nanshu looked down at him, "you might as well ask her what she has done." A Wang can''t think of anything timid Gu Huan can do to make mu Nanshu angry, but Mr. Hu is not so bored to y with him. "Huaner, what did you do Gu Huan is distressed and kneels down. He doesn''t hide it. "I informed the master in advance that someone was following him. The youngdy should withdraw and let a CAI jump in the air." If a CAI didn''t fight, mu Nanshu would not let here over. "Huaner, are you stupid? Why do you betray your husband?" "Betrayal? I''ve been with you for so many years. I''ve never been a gentleman. How can I betray you? " "But But before you... " Before Gu Qi had not left, Gu Wan was more like ''s eye liner, what Gu Gu had to say to Mu Nan Shu. In their eyes, Gu Huan is on their side. "I was wrong before. I thought the same as my husband. Although I didn''t want to take children as victims, I wanted miss to survive. Only when she survived would she have other children. It was only for a moment that Miss would understand us. Butter I saw Miss carefully nning a departure, she did not hesitate to use other people''s power, not hesitate to let himself take oxytocin, did not hesitate to leave just after birth, and did not hesitate to say goodbye to you. She just wanted to protect the child and do what her mother should do. I have reflected for a few months. We hold the idea that it is good for her. Is it not just like those parents that if we are doctors and teachers, we also force our children to ept this profession. We think it is for her good. Maybe the children don''t like learning medicine to be a teacher at all? My miss and I have been together for so many years, she never left me, but this time she left me without any information. In her eyes, I was a betrayer. Sir, I don''t want to be a betrayer. I just want miss happy. If this is her idea, I will help her no matter what the consequences are.Even if you killed me today, I won''t regret what I did Mu Nanshu looked at the woman with a straight back and felt that she was a weak little woman from the beginning of seeing Gu Huan. At this moment, he actually saw Gu Qi''s shadow from her. Isn''t this stubborn just like Gu Qi? Knowing that the front is the fire pit cliff, she also wants to jump inside for her own faith. A Wang knows that Gu Qi is mu Nanshu''s bottom line. He will forgive Gu Huan for anything he does, but this is rted to Gu Jin. In order to find out Gu Qi''s whereabouts in recent months, we can all feel mu Nanshu''s concern for Gu Qi. Mingming is about to catch Gu Qi. Being stirred up by Gu Huan, he not only releases Gu Qi, but also scares the snake. It''s not easy to find Gu Qi in the future. This mistake, mu Nanshu is enough to let her die. "Sir, let me take the ce of huaner. She is the person around Miss Gu. If you move her, Miss Gu will be unhappy." A Wang carries Gu Qi out to hope that mu Nanshu will forgive her for Gu Qi''s sake. "A hundredshes, I will be punished by myself. From now on, I will not see her again." Mu Nanshu is still merciful, not for anything else, just because she is Gu Qi''s person and Gu Qi''s ymate from childhood to adulthood. If he really hurt her, Gu Qi came back to know, with her temperament will be riotous. After all, he was still reluctant to hurt her, even if it was only to make her look unhappy. Awan knew that he had taken it lightly and kowtowed again and again, "thank you, sir. Thank you, sir." Gu Huan thinks that the scene of awan''s injury before is still fresh in my mind. Last time, it was 80shes. He was injured for so long, but this time it was 100! "Sir, I made the mistake. If you want to punish me, punish me." "You think I don''t want to punish you. If you are not her person, you should be responsible for your death!" Mu Nanshu''s voice suddenly increased. He has always been expressionless, which is the expression of anger. "Sir, I know you will be angry, but miss will be more happy like this. Why can''t you learn to respect her so that she doesn''t have to be forced to leave!" "Respect? Do you want me to watch hera again and again, until one day she ispletely unconscious and can''t wake up again and again, and I regret it all my life Just now, mu Nanshu''s voice just went up, and this sentence was hissing. "She is so young, how can I bear to let her years end! You tell me, is respect important or life important? Mole ants still steal life, not to mention my love. If my father had not been upset by his mother''s death, he would not have been addicted to research for more than 20 years. I don''t want to do the same thing again. I don''t want to wait for her to die, doing cold research over and over her body. Whether she hates me or resents me, I want her to live, do you understand? " Gu Huan doesn''t know how to answer. Mu Nanshu is right. He is right. Gu Qi is right. Whose fault is it? They are in a dead circle that can never be solved. Mu Ziqi regretted his whole life, such a long pain and endless despair, Gu Huan did not know what kind of feelings it was. "Even if she hates me all her life and doesn''t even want to see me again, I just want her tough until the end of her life, instead of letting her leave the world for so-called respect and understanding." Chapter 942 For mu Ziqi, mu Nanshu should be hated. He once brought himself such a miserable childhood and changed his life. But mu Nanshu remembers very clearly that most of the time Mu Ziqi spent his time in theboratory, doing experiments again and again, and beside him were the corpses of failed animals he had discarded. He was like a madman, with no focus in his eyes. After another failure, he overturned all the experimental equipment, fell down on the table and cried bitterly, calling out in his mouth, "pear." Such a scene has always been deeply imprinted in Mu Nanshu''s heart. Perhaps Mu Ziqi''s obsession and affection for his mother made him unable to hate him at all. Love can be greater than hate. What Mu Ziqi did for his mother was in his eyes. What could he hate for such a sad man? Mu Ziqi also said before he left that he did not want them to repeat the same mistakes. Only by living can people have meaning. For the sake of Gu Qi''s health, mu Nanshu would not hesitate to be the viin, as long as Gu Qi was alive. The man who has always been gentle and gentle at the moment is actually a hysterical roar, whichpletely subverts the previous human setup of Mu Nanshu. Gu Huan saw that there were tears in the eyes of the man with iron bone. His love had already surpassed everything. She didn''t know how to solve this knot. "Thank you, sir, for sparing my life." Mu Nanshu just told her not to appear in front of him again. This is a very light punishment, but the rules can not be abolished. Wang must take the 100 whip instead of her. That hundred whip will not let him die, but it can also make him half dead for a long time. Mu Nanshu closed his eyes again, his face was very tired, "go down." Awan gets up and takes Gu Huan away. Mu Nanshu thinks about Gu Qi in her heart. She hasn''t taken medicine for so long. She doesn''t know how her health is. She still has two children. How is she doing? Little Qi''er, my little Qi''er. The heart is like a needle. It goes deeper and deeper every day. A Wang apanies Gu Huan to clean up his things. He has to settle down Gu Huan first. "Huaner, what are your ns? Is it going back to the United States, or is it here? " Gu Huan looked down at her toes. In the past, because of Gu Qi in America, Gu Qi didn''t go back. Why did she go back. "I It''s just you. " She had no father and no mother since she was a child. "Then I''ll find you a house nearby for the time being, and you can live there. I''lle to see you when I''m resting, OK?" Wang took her hand and asked. He didn''t want Gu Huan to leave. Mu Nanshu did not say let her leave Paris, just not in front of him. As long as he lives in the rose castle, Gu Huan can meet him and put Gu Huan in a nearby house, which is not a vition of Mu Nan Shu''s orders. "Good." Gu Huan''s face was a cloud of sadness. She clenched a Wang''s hand and said, "I''m sorry, you''ve been punished." "Nonsense. You are my woman. I should have protected you. I should have let you get whipped. If you can''t stand threeshes, I''ll die of heartache. I''ve been used to going with my husband in the wind and rain since I was a child. I can''t die because of my rough skin and thick flesh. " Although Wang''s EQ is low, he doesn''t know how to say sweet words. It''s just like this that he makes Gu Huan moved. "Don''t me yourself. You''ve been with Miss Gu for so many years. It''s just like my feelings for my husband. If I were reced, maybe I would do the same. No one will me you. Mr. A is not angry because of you, but because he is too worried about Miss Gu''s health. A CAI is already collecting clues. This time, Miss Gu escaped. There won''t be such a chance next time. So don''t think too much. I''ll take you to see the house. " "Well." Thend nearby was originally bought by mu Nanshu. It was not difficult to find a house for Gu Huan. Soon Gu Huan lived in the house nearest to the castle. A Wang seems to see, while saying that another day to find a decoration team to re install her, bed also need to change, sofa is too old. "It''s OK. I can live." A Wang rubbed her head. "You''re timid at night. If you''re afraid, call me. As long as I''m ok, I''lle with you." "Well." "I''ll find you another cook and cleaner tomorrow. Tell me what you like, and I''ll have someone buy it for you." In awan''s eyes, Gu Huan is just like a child. He is not at ease. "Go back quickly. A CAI is gone. You can''t be absent from you, sir." Gu Huan pushes away the chattering awan. "Then don''t be afraid." "No fear." Gu Huan pushes him out. After closing the door, Gu Huan looks at the scenery in the courtyard in a daze, thinking about what mu Nanshu just said. She sighed heavily, and now things are not what she can stop.Gu Huan can only pray to Gu Qi in her heart, hoping that everything will go smoothly and there will be no more hardships and twists and turns. Gu Qi has been away for a long time, Si Li Ting will lie in the window waiting every day. "Mommy, is aunt Qi ill again? I haven''t seen her for a long time Su Yan touches her son''s head. In fact, she has received a message from housekeeper Zhen a few days ago. Gu Qi has left, and the date of her return has not been determined. Let her not worry. The date of return is not fixed. Did he find it? So Gu Qi had no choice but to leave. She didn''t know how to exin to her son. It was like Si Li Ting had a good toy, but suddenly the toy was robbed. What should she say. Tell him thoroughly that the toy will note back, or buy him another toy. Gu Jin is not a toy and she can''t copy it. "Aunt Qi went home with little brocade for the time being." "Home? Isn''t their home in this neighborhood? " "No, aunt Qi''s family lives far away." "Can I see Aunt Qi and Xiao jin''er when I grow up?" Si Li Ting asked seriously. "Of course, maybe one day aunt Qi wille back to see you with little brocade." "Then I must grow up quickly, so that I can be with xiaojin''er." Si Li Ting smiles. "Well." Su Yan touched Si Li Ting''s head. Of course, Su Yan didn''t expect toe to Gu Qi, but another person, her sister. If she knew that her sister was a devil and would hurt her all her life, she would never let it happen. Gu Qi fled to Japan to live temporarily. She knew that mu Nanshu would not give up looking for her, so she would change ces every once in a while, just like fighting a guerri war, making mu Nanshu defenseless. Along the way, she also consulted a lot of famous doctors, and could not help her. Without drug control, Gu Qi has been in aa for more than a month. Several times he left was in aa. Steward Zhen was frightened every day for fear that Gu Qi would never wake up again. Fortunately, every time she can wake up, her body is not too different, so it has been more than two years. Every once in a while, mu Nanshu receives some gifts. For example, sand in Hawaii, antlers in Nara, snow in Australia. There are also photos of Gu Qi''s big smiling face and some small things that she is interested in. asionally, I will send some strange things, such as buying a lot of exquisite handmade and wigs in Japan. Mu Nanshu saw the fragmentary things and Gu Qi''s handwritten letters. It is a letter, more like a diary, recording her daily life. Let mu Nanshu not worry. She is living very well now. Mu Nanshu saw the flying font and thought of the picture of the little guy lying on the desk writing letters. She would alsoin that she had been found stealing antlers a few days ago and made a big ck dragon. Later, she found a fallen antler for no reason, so she kept it and sent it to him. Mu Nanshu has been used to her letters. Every time he is in a bad mood, he will look through those gifts again and again. She said that she went to many doctors, and one day she would find a good way to detoxify. When she found it, she woulde back. It was spring again, and the roses were blooming brightly. A Wang came in with a big box in his arms. "Sir, Miss Gu has sent something back. I don''t know what this time is." Gu Qi sometimes sends those strange things that people can''t understand. Open the box, there is a letter, there are many petals, it can be seen that is carefully protected, petals are still very fresh. "Nanshu, I sent you spring." Chapter 943 Gu Qi knew that mu Nanshu would be anxious if she could not find her. She was also afraid that mu Nanshu would be as crazy as Mu Ziqi. She could only use this way to resolve his dissatisfaction and her Acacia. She knew that mu Nanshu would read every word she wrote, and he would treasure every gift she sent. Even some of the petals, mu Nanshu twists a piece, as if there is Gu Qicai''s residual temperature on them. Most of the flowers she sent were flowers, which could not be put in the rooms of various countries, towns and mu Nanshu. Fresh bouquet he will let people soak in nutrient solution, make sure to keep each flower as long as possible. If he thanks, he will make a specimen by himself and put it in his favorite book. Or if it''s made into sachets, one after another. "Miss Gu is so romantic that she sent you so many petals." "Go to the sun to make scented tea." "Yes." Awan went out with the box, leaving mu Nanshu in his room to read Gu Qi''s long and handwritten speech. Sometimes Gu Qi will draw some funny cartoons in it. She tries her best to defuse mu Nanshu''s anger and make him happy. Mu Nanshu how can not know her mind, he also knows, Gu Qi will not mention how her illness. What he wanted to know most was her physical condition. In the letter, Gu Qi told some interesting stories in a cheerful tone. In recent months, he felt something wrong with the letter. The content of the letter did not change. The letter she sent was clearly a local specialty, but it didn''t mention too much. This is rted to the feeling of his illness. She fell into a deep sleep, and the time was not short, her letter was written in advance, in order to let her rest assured. But Xiao Qi''er, how can I rest assured like this? "A CAI." "What can I do for you, sir?" "Double the number of people and find her as soon as possible." "Sir, isn''t it good now? Miss Gu has experienced a global journey, and she won''t resent you." "She sleeps longer." A CAI can''t understand mu Nanshu''s mind, but mu Nanshu must be right to say so. "Yes." At the foot of the Alps at Gu Qi, she closed her eyes and blew the pleasure from the mountain breeze. She has been on the run for more than two years and nearly three years, and her sleep is getting longer and longer. Although she pretended to be innocent in the letter, the clever mu Nanshu should have guessed it. "Mommy." A little man ran towards her. "Annan,e here." Gu Qizhao waved and Annan was held in her arms. "Mommy, just now I''m going to ride a cow. Grandpa Zhen won''t let me go. I''m so angry." The child''s character is exactly the same as his own. His health is so bad and he is so noisy. "No, it''s too dangerous. You''ll fall." "Grandfather Zhen can help me." "Not at all." "Hum, mummy is a nuisance. I went to y with Baa Baa." The little guy ran away again. Recently, he had a hot fight with a sheep. Nanshu, if you saw Annan, would you like her very much? Gu Qi knows that she can''t stay any longer. She can''t hide from others. Mu Nanshu won''t let her out any more. She returned to China. She was used to seeing mountains and rivers outside these years, but she still thought it was good here. Jin''er, Si Li Ting and Su Yan, who haven''t seen for many years, don''t know how they are. However, she never thought that when she came back, Su Yan had already left the world. The neighbor''s words rang through my ears, "this family is also very miserable, I don''t know how bad the fire, adults were burned alive..." "What!!! What about the child? " "You are her friend. It was half a year ago. It seems that the child was taken away." Si Li Ting is not dead, but Su Yan is dead, dead without warning. Gu Qi tried every means to find out where Su Yan was buried. Looking at her young photo on the tombstone, Gu Qi didn''t hold back her tears. Clearly she is such a beautiful and gentle woman, even in their own fantasy will one day Smith find her, their family reunion. "Xiaoyan." Gu Qi fingered the photo, Su Yan used to like to cook delicious food for her, "I''m sorry, I''m finished." Su Yancai is so young. Why should she experience these things. "Mommy, why are you crying?" Asked Annan, pulling her sleeve. "Mommy''s good friend left the world, and Mommy couldn''t give her up." "Is leaving just like me and Baa Baa?" Annan asked. "You''ll know when you grow up." Gu Qi touched her head.Annan pulled Gu Qi down and stood on tiptoe to wipe her tears. "Don''t cry, Mommy. I''ll never leave Mommy." Gu Qi hugged Annan and cried, "Annan, I have only you, I have only you..." "Mommy, I won''t leave you." Gu Qi sighs the injustice of Su Yan leaving the world, but he has to admit the fact. She found the adopted Si Li Ting, and Si Li Ting was taken to the Tang family, but he seemed to have been greatly stimted and did not remember himself. Gu Qi finally found a chance to get along with him alone. Si Li Ting looked at her like a stranger. "I don''t know you." He has grown up a little, and his character has be a lot more gloomy. He is no longer the happy fruit ofughing at people before. The beautiful blue pupils seemed to contain dark clouds. Gu Qi didn''t know that he had so many changes. "I''m your aunt Qi. Do you remember me? Even if you don''t remember me, what about xiaojin''er, won''t you forget her? " "I don''t have a rtive like you. Are you a trafficker?" Si Li Ting looks at her with vignce. The child who once vowed to grow tall and protect himself and mommy haspletely forgotten everything in the past. Gu Qi touched his head, perhaps forget is good for him, he does not have to remember that painful past. It''s just that such a lovely child bes like this, Gu Qi in addition to heartache or heartache. It is said that Su Yan entrusted him to one of her teachers before she left. Tang family called Si Li Ting his son and gave him a home. Perhaps for Si Li Ting is the best result, Gu Qi smiles, "forget it, Xiao Ting Ting, grow up healthily." Gu Qi got up and left, and Si Li Ting looked at her for a long time, until she disappeared in the field of vision, as if where to see her. Who is this aunt? Gu Qi arrived at the Su family, her daughter, Gu Jin. At first, Mrs. Su thought that Gu Qi woulde to pick up her daughter in a few months at most, but she didn''te when Gu Jin was one year old. Mrs. Su can''t help it. She has to give Gu Jin her ount and change her name to Su Jinxi. Three yearster, Gu Jin is as big as Annan. Gu Qi looks at her from a distance. She wears a small braid and leads a little girl who is shorter than her. Although she has the same face as Annan, her personality is quite different. She holds Su Meng and reminds her: "be careful, sister. Don''t fall down. You just learned to walk." That sensible small appearance lets a person love, Su Meng is angry to shake her hand, "don''t you tube." Su Jinxi was pushed to the ground by her, Gu Qi''s heart was broken, and he quickly went forward to hold her up. "Did you fall?" Gu Qi felt that he must be old and always wanted to cry. "Thank you, auntie. I''m fine." Gu Jin was helped up and patted the dust on himself. As soon as looked up to Gu Qi with tears, "Auntie, how did you cry? Is someone bullying you? " Auntie The pain of the heart is no more than that. Gu Qi shook his head again and again, "no one bullies me. The wind is too strong, and the sand runs to my eyes." Gu Jin held her face and blew it to her, "Auntie, does it still hurt?" "No pain." "Good aunt, I''ll go first. I''ll go to see my sister. I''ll cross the road." ¡°¡­¡­ Good. " Gu Qi was astringent. "Goodbye, auntie. You can run slowly." Gu Jin runs away. Behind her came Mrs. Su''s voice, "Jinxi, bring me my dream." "Good mother, here we are." Gu Qi, like a thief, hid behind the tree, but she could not recognize her daughter. Her brocade son grows up, very good also very lovely. Chapter 944 Gu Jin has a good life in Su''s family, and Gu Qi can rest assured. He secretly asks housekeeper Zhen to transfer another 20 million yuan to Su''s mother. "My master, I have found a ce where it is very deste. There is no one around for a hundred miles. The traffic facilities are very backward and there are few people to go. My husband''s people will not find it." "Well, go and have a look." Gu Qi left with Annan and the snake that mu Nanshu had given her. When she got here, she liked it very much. It felt like a paradise, especially when she found a beautiful underground cave, where the flying fireflies looked like meteors. "Mommy, it''s beautiful here, isn''t it a fairy tale world?" Gu Qixuan sleeps in this ce, quiet and undisturbed. The air here is fresh and natural, and she seems to be able to slowly immerse herself in it. "Uncle Zhen, I like here very much. If I can''t wake up one day, you can bury me here." "Don''t talk nonsense. How can you not wake up?" "I can feel that I''m sleeping longer and longer, and I don''t know how long I''ll wake up next time. Annan is already three years old, and her constitution is too weak. She needs to be well cared for and recuperated. I can''t be with her when I''m asleep, and the child wille to you "Don''t worry. I will love miss Annan as a granddaughter." Gu Qi smiles, "love? This is not necessary, too spoiled children love out is just a delicate flower. Her father and I are not around her. Annan''s constitution is too weak. If she is too delicate, she will not grow up. This is the schedule I''ve set for her. You can follow it when I''m not here. " Housekeeper Zhen looked at the above contents, "the owner, Miss Annan is only three years old. Is it not good for you to let her go through these things?" "She is still weak now. Only by training can she reshape herself. I am doing this for her good. Uncle Zhen must not be reluctant." "Yes." "I''ve been here from the Alps for two months. I don''t think I''llst long. I''m in aa these days." Although her lethargy still has no rule to follow, it can be seen that the time of her lethargy is far longer than that of her waking up, and her awake time is shortening. By calcting this time, she may be able to predict her neara state. "Don''t worry about it." Gu Qi was much calmer than before. She sat in the cabin and began to knit sweaters. It was almost summer. She wanted to knit a sweater for mu Nanshu. Why is it so early? That''s because she was in aa for a quarter, and when the winter waste, she had to start weaving early. Every day I go out to pick fresh dewdrops, and some interesting little wild flowers in the mountain and write her diary. "Uncle Zhen, please ask someone to send this gift to Paris. Please remember to circte it from other countries first. Don''t expose us in China." "I know." "That''s good. I feel a little sleepy. Take a rest first." Gu Qi lies on the bed to sleep in the past, this sleep is very long. Mu Nanshu received her present, which was dew in a ss bottle. The letter said that she had collected it from lotus leaves. In the past, there was also a lotus in the big house. Gu Qi wanted to collect dew several times, but was told by a Cai that the air quality in big cities was not high. Even if the water was collected, it would not be able to make tea. It was still the best to pick it in the mountains. "Miss Gu is really interested. She has specially brought you dew. Although it is not much, it is also her intention." Wang praised. Mu Nanshu stroked the ss bottle. The letter said that her daughter had yed very well with a sheep recently. In a few days, she would cut the wool and knit him a sweater. Gu Qi described vividly, and mu Nanshu soon thought of the picture of two children ying with themb. In recent years, most of the photos she sent were photos of herself and variousndscapes. asionally, photos of her daughter were mostly her back figure or a lovely movement of her body. She never showed him her daughter''s face. "Sir, Miss Gu''s trace ispletely broken." A CAI answered with difficulty. "Thoroughly?" Mu Nanshu frowned. "Yes, there is no news at all, but don''t worry too much about it. It should only be temporary. As long as Miss Gu goes out to make activities, she will be found out." Gu Qi''s trace is broken, but the gift did not stop, sometimes the seashore conch, sometimes maple leaf, and once even sent a lively rabbit. The contents of the letter were obviously reduced a lot, which were written in advance by Gu Qi to prove that she has always existed. The sweater was sent to Paris before it snowed. It was Gu Qi''s craftsmanship. She is not really a good wife and good mother. Her sweater is very ugly. However, it is such a poor craftsmanship that mu Nanshu cherishes. After wearing this sweater for a winter, Gu Qi still doesn''t fall. She seems to have disappeared in this world.Mu Nanshu knew that the girl was iron hearted and wanted to hide from him. It might be that she was ill or even she had passed away. Of course, this is just a sh in his mind. He can only deceive himself to think about the benefits. One day, he will meet Gu Qi again. "A CAI, how long has she been away?" "Mr. Hui, it has been four years..." "It''s been four years." Mu Nanshu looked at the red rose outside, the woman who stole his heart and left. His patience seemed to disappear. "Start a second n." "Is Monsieur going to leave here?" "I stay here just to wait for her. She doesn''t intend toe back again. It''s no use here. I want to fulfill my father''sst wish." Mu Nanshu made a thorough n for the worst, and Gu Qihui died of illness. It''s different from his mother who died in childbirth. And Gu Qi took anti-aging drugs early in the morning, coupled with the poison on her body, Gu Qi was not the constitution of ordinary people. Even if she died, her body would not decay quickly, just like sleeping. The only difference was that she didn''t have a heartbeat. "Sir, do you mean..." A just thought of that possibility, the whole person''s face changed greatly. "Come back from the dead! Even if she dies, I want her to live. " Since Gu Qi escapes and doesn''t give him thest glimmer of hope, he ns for the worst. Gu Qi dies and he wants her to live. Before Mu Ziqi is because of this and went to the dead end, a just really don''t want to see this picture. "Sir, can you..." "Go ahead and arrange. This is not a ce to study. I have a ce in d." In the past four years, his specialboratory should have been repaired. A CAI still wanted to say something, but mu Nanshu''s expression was exhausted and there was no room for him to speak. ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Going out, it is clear that there are birds and flowers outside. Why does a CAI feel like falling into an ice cer and getting cold all over. His husband seems to be more and more like Mu Ziqi. Even when mu Nanshu bes crazy, he will be even worse than him. After four years of forbearance, Mr. mu can''t bear it. Mu Nanshu didn''t care about this, except Gu Qi sent his things, he didn''t care about other things. Mu Chen rushed out and said, "Sir, are you going?" "Well." Mu Nanshu is still indifferent. Mu Chen is much higher than he was. Although he is still small, he can do something for him now. "Sir, can you meet Xiao Qi?" Mu Chen gets the news that mu Nanshu''s departure this time is not a three to five talk, but an indefinite one. Xiao Qi was born weak and had heart disease. Over the years, she had been taken care of by a specially assigned person, but mu Nanshu always ignored her. In a few years, Xiao Qi only saw him a few times. "It''s time." Mu Nanshu did not choose to see his daughter. Just as he was cool and cold, his heart was only Gu Qi from beginning to end. When the door opened, mu Nanshu just wanted to lift his leg. A crisp voice rang out, "Daddy..." He looked back and saw a child in a white dress running down the stairs. "Seven son, slow down!" Muqi is no matter how much, she heard the conversation between mu Chen and a CAI, and knew that mu Nanshu was leaving. She couldn''t stop her father from leaving. She just wanted to hold him before he left. Mu Qi came to her head, and mu Nanshu finally picked her up. "Run what." Chapter 945 Muqi carefully lies in Mu Nanshu''s arms and looks at this tall and beautiful man. From her birth to now, she has not seen mu Nanshu on several sides, let alone be held by him. People in the castle are afraid of Mu Nanshu. Mu Qi is naturally timid but not afraid. She just feels ttered. "Daddy." She gave a gentle cry. Mu Nanshu looks at this daughter who is simr to himself. If she looks like Gu Qi, maybe he will love her a little more. "Well." He gently answered, the daughter is very small, holding is also very light. "Are you going A pair of big eyes on her small face looked at him directly. At that moment, her eyes looked like the charm of Gu Qi at a certain moment. The hardest ce in my heart became softer. Mu Nan Shu nodded, "yes." "The little guy grabbed hispel." Daddy can take Xiao Qi with him. Xiao Qi doesn''t stay here. Xiao Qi wants to be with Daddy. " At the same time, a CAI and a Wang both loved the poor little princess. Because she was too weak, she thought that she was left by Gu Qi. She finally recovered her life, but she had congenital heart disease. In recent years, she has been treated well and suffered a lot. However, mu Nanshu is indifferent to her because of Gu Qi. Two uncles did not love her less, looking at the little she often have to be needle to take medicine, two people in the heart of pain, hate to help her bear. Clearly, mu Nanshu is indifferent to her, but the little guy likes his father very much. He will visit him secretly and often ask his two uncles about his parents. A CAI can''t bear to leave her. His husband''s intention is definitely not to take Xiao Qi away. He deliberately mentions in front of Mu Chen what mu Nanshu wants to leave, which is to let Xiao Qi hear. They are father and daughter whose blood is thicker than water. Maybe mu Nanshu left with the little guy because of his soft heart. They will be sad to see this scene. Is mu Nanshu really willing? Two people secretly looked at mu Nanshu''s expression, that ten thousand years of unchanged face has a touch of loose, maybe Xiao Qi will seed? "Xiao Qi, you are not in good health and need to be treated here." "I''m not afraid to go with Daddy, as long as you''re not afraid of me The little guy was born with no sense of security. He held mu Nanshu''s neck tightly and refused to let go, as if a small mushroom growing on a big tree would not fall down. This is daddy''s arms. Daddy''s body is so fragrant and fragrant that he wants to be held by him all the time. "Xiao Qi, daddy will bring your mommy back. The environment I want to go to is not suitable for your body to recuperate, so I will stay in Paris." Although she is not like Gu Qi, she is a piece of flesh from Gu Qi, which is also her own blood. Mu Nanshu just has no experience with children, which does not mean that he hates children. Before he left, he seriously thought about the fate of Xiao Qi. Instead of ying, he went to do experiments. The temperature was low all year round, especially in winter. Xiao Qi is thin and has congenital heart disease. It is better to stay in Paris to recuperate. Over the past few years, he has purchased a lot of instruments and equipment for checking and treating her heart, and has also found the best doctor in the world to treat her. He hopes that Xiao Qi is in good health. "But Xiao Qi wants to follow daddy "Be obedient. Daddy wille back with mommy and sister." "Well Can daddye to see me often Mu Nanshu, this question he can not answer, "will try." This is his biggest concession. "Daddy, Xiao Qi will miss you." Xiao Qi gave him a kiss on the face, just like the touch of a flower. At the moment of releasing the child, mu Nanshu was reluctant to take her with her? At the thought of the child''s frail and sickly body, he regained his senses and got on the bus. The car started to start, mu Nanshu closed his eyes and thought of Xiao Qi''s lost and clever expression. "Goodbye, Daddy..." He heard a small voice, opened his eyes, Xiao Qi waved his hands with the car and said goodbye. The driver knows that the little girl has a bad heart and drives very slowly. This kind of picture who looks in the heart will not feel good, mu Nanshu orders, "speed up." Xiao Qi''s body can''t exercise violently at all. "Yes, sir." "Daddy, Daddy..." The viin called his name in his voice. Mu Nanshu didn''t look back. He suddenly felt that in addition to Gu Qi, he seemed to have another weakness. The heart is very painful, just like Gu Qi left the feeling. This is the daughter. Mu Qi insisted on running with the car, and Mu Chen followed him, "Xiao Qi, don''t run, you can''t exercise violently." "Daddy, I want to give it to Daddy." She just wanted to see mu Nanshu more, and wanted to keep his face in her memory.However, the thick ss window blocked everything. She could not see mu Nanshu''s face clearly, only a general outline. Even so, she wanted to chase mu Nanshu. I kicked my foot on a stone and my little body fell. Mu Chen quickly picked her up, "Xiao Qi, are you ok?" Xiao Qi gasps heavily. Since she was born, she has not exercised so violently. She is very tired. "Daddy..." "Sir has gone." Muqi took a look, the car disappeared in her field of vision, tears fall. "Brother Chen, will I never see daddy again? Daddy''s noting back, is he Mu Chen quickly wiped her tears, "no, no, sir promised you that he woulde back to see you when he was free." "Really? But brother Mu Chen, how can I feel that Daddy doesn''t want me, and he won''te back again. " "Silly girl, you are so good and sensible. How can the gentleman not want you. You didn''t hear that your husband asked you to stay in Paris to keep you healthy. When you are cured, you will grow up. I will take you to see your husband in the future. If he doesn''te back, it doesn''t mean you can''t go to him, do you say? " Mu Chen is very sensible to persuade Xiao Qi. Mu Qi''s eyes brightened. "Yes, if daddy doesn''te, I''ll go to him." "That''s it, so Xiao Qi must take good care of his body and raise his illness as soon as possible." "Brother Mu Chen, I will take medicine in the future." In the past, every time she gave Mu Qi medicine, she would frown and refuse to eat. "That''s good." Mu Chen hugged her body, "I''ll take you back to your room to have a rest. Don''t be so stupid and run violently in the future. You should remember that your heart is not good, you know?" "I see, brother Mu Chen, father and two uncles have left. Only you treat me well. Will you leave one day?" "I will never leave." Mu Chen started to follow mu Nanshu in order to learn more and be stronger to protect his family. Mistakenly saved Xiao Qi, looking at the little baby girl as big as a mouse growing to such a big size, he was more and more fond of her, and unconsciously, there were more and more people who wanted to protect. Several people in the car looked at Xiao Qi''s small figure to catch up with him, especially when he fell down. Wang was heartbroken before he had a child. "Sir, Miss seven fell down. Shall we stop?" "No, keep going." Mu Nanshu is in a mood he doesn''t normally have today. If he stops, he will never leave. This is the natural fetter of kinship. Although his mouth is cold, his light sweeps to the mirror and looks at Mu Chen holding Muqi. He is relieved. Deliberate eleration is to prevent Xiao Qi from running with him to consume his physical strength. His father''s love is not just in words. "Tell me to go on, all the servants must take good care of Miss Qi, double the guard, and the medical team will be on standby 24 hours a day. In addition, Xiaoqi is not small. Find some better teachers to teach her. The course doesn''t need to be too tight. Everything should be done ording to her ideas. As for food and clothing, you must be careful and considerate, tell Mu Chen to protect her well, and let me know if there is anything. " Mu Nanshu said this can be seen that he actually loves this daughter, but does not like to show it. "Yes, sir." "I hope Miss Gu wille back early so that Mr. Gu can be reunited with her family." Thinking of the character of Mu Nanshu and Gu Qi, surrounded by four children, the picture must be very beautiful. Chapter 946 As Gu Qi thought, she fell into a deep sleep within a few days, this time the lethargy was longer than before. The small snake has be a big snake, wandering in the mountains every day. The special fireflies in the cave cling to the rocks, illuminating the dark night. At first nce, it looks like thousands of stars falling into the Milky way. Steward Zhen is also building his own house here. Annan has been sent out to study because of her poor health and Gu Qi''s hope that she will be stronger. There are not many families in the quiet small vige. Steward Zhen thought that people living in this kind of ce are simple and simple. I didn''t expect that some people in the vige began to do the business of trafficking in human beings. The vige was broken and poor. Some people saw that it was easy to get money from human trafficking, so they followed suit one by one. Zhen housekeeper seems to be ordinary and entric, and never contacts with others. In this way, he waited for Gu Qi to wake up in this quiet vige. Five years have passed, spring, autumn, sun and moon alternate. Nangong Li is rooted in Europe. Today he will attend a big banquet. "Daddy, are you going to the party tonight?" A little boy opened the door of his study and came in. "Well." Nangong Li is more apathetic than before, even in the face of a little boy carved with jade, there is not much expression on his face. "ording to the assistant uncle, the party tonight is very interesting and there are a lot of fireworks. Can Mo''er go with you?" The child''s big eyes are full of expectation looking at Nangong Li. Nangong Mo has been raised by his father at Nangong''s home in the United States. This summer, he came here specially to y. Nangong Li can''t refuse the children''s request. "Have someone change your clothes." "Yes, I can go to the party! It''s said that there are still many fireworks. They must be wonderful. " Nangong Mo leaves mischievous. Nangong Li changed his dress to attend the banquet. Looking at himself in the mirror, he was not very old, but he had too many vicissitudes in his eyes. This evening is a special banquet held by a member of the royal family. It entertains many high-ranking celebrities. Generally speaking, Nangong Li doesn''t like to attend such a banquet. Just one more look at the list of the party, he just want to look at her from a distance, a good look. Now youyou and many years have been able to stand alone with the help of her grandmother. Under the persuasion of the two, grandma finally dispelled her hatred of her father. Mother went around and returned to her father. She just felt that she had no face to see people. They gave up everything and found a quiet ce to live freely. Youyou and the ability of years are outstanding, and they have the symbolic purple pupil, so they left them with a lot of power. Now they are famous figures. The two of them are low-key and rarely show up. Only their names are heard but not their names. Tonight is a banquet held by members of the royal family. They will certainly attend. "Yo Yo, are you ready?" After years of pushing into the door, wearing a long purple dress, she seems particrly gentle. Compared with the past few years of character has changed a lot, not so cold, the whole person is also a lot softer. She and a CAI got married in a low profile. After a CAI left with mu Nanshu, mu Nanshu had been staying in the experimental base, and a CAI had more time to apany him for years. A CAI from time to time will bring some high-tech products or drugs, after years of grandmother has gradually epted him. They have a daughter. They have a pair of beautiful purple pupils. They want to give a CAI a boy after years. They have been preparing for pregnancy recently. With the love of family and love, after years is more and more like a woman, not so stiff and indifferent. Youyou gave birth to a boy. Her marriage has always been a headache for her grandmother. She looks down on many excellent men for her. After years of talking more and more, youyou is talking less and less. There is a big gap between their personalities. "All right." Youyou is dressed in a slim purple cheongsam with cool and noble temperament, and her makeup is more cold. "This cheongsam looks good on you." After years of praise. "Sister, are you praising you in disguise? We''re the same size and look Youyou is just in front of the rtives, and is a little warm and a little bit. "Mommy and auntie are both beautiful, but their temperament is different. Mummy is more suitable for cool and gorgeous clothes." A boy with purple pupil in a small dress pushed the door in. Although he is still young, he looks like an adult, and his steps are more steady, not like a child of this age. "We Xiaoxun is more and more able to talk." After years of smiling. "Xun''er,e here." Youyou waves to him. The little boy walked up to her, squatted down and straightened his little bow tie. "Are you going to speak tonight? Are you nervous?" "Don''t be nervous, Mommy. Don''t be afraid." "We Xiaoxun has been proficient in French, English, Chinese and German since we were only a few years old. Recently, we are still learning Arabic. In a few years, we don''t know how excellent we are. We are not as stupid as we are." After years of praise.The door sounded a tender voice of a child, "Mommy, hum, you speak ill of me in the back again, I don''t follow you." A little girl in a purple princess skirt came running with her skirt. "Slow down, one by one." This daughter is naughty and careless from childhood to adulthood, and often falls on the ground. Just said cool one fell to the ground, "look, what I said." After years, he helped her up and straightened her hair ornaments. "Mommy, you see, this is daddy using ice cream to polish the little snowkes, isn''t it beautiful?" Cool one happy disy, a CAI gave her a gift. I don''t know what high-tech ah Cai used. First, he polished the shape with ice cream, and then coated it with ayer of material. The ice cream will never melt. The little guy likes it very much and shows off all the time. After years of helplessness, they all said that his daughter was the little lover of his father''sst life. This sentence is really true. Every time a CAIes, he is cool one by one and everyone adheres to him. Youyou looks at a small snowke on her head, and her eyes slip through a touch of loss. "Mommy, the car is here. Let''s go first." Xun held out her hand and the gentleman took her. He knew that mommy was thinking about that person again. He heard a little bit about his parents from his aunt. Xun himself imagined his father to be a super viin, leaving their mother and son. "Let''s go." Youyou takes back her sight, and Xun follows her. Both mother and son are super powerful. Cool one is like a sticky little guy, "Mommy, hug." "You see, brother Xun didn''t ask my aunt to hold her. You''re so old. You can go by yourself." "No, if daddy is here, he will hold one by one." After all, a CAI can''t always be with her mother and daughter. Every time hees back, he naturally treats both mother and daughter very well. It can be said that he can respond to every request. After years of pinching her nose, "you are spoiled by your father." "Hug." After years of helplessly holding up the goblin, I really don''t know who can take up this little girl after growing up. "My aunt and your brother are gone. We have to hurry up." "Good, Mommy. Let''s go." Hou Yuxiao no longer met a few people in the living room. "Come back early." "Yes, grandma." You lead Xun to leave. When they arrived at the conference hall, youyou didn''t like many people. In their capacity, there must be a lot of people to talk to. Although she has a child, we all know that she has always been single, and many men are interested in her. If it wasn''t for the Royal dinner, she wouldn''t have been there. Early to the backstage rest, do not want to go out to socialize. "Mommy, one sister is fond of ying. After a while, my aunt is very busy. I''ll go and watch my sister." "OK, xun''er is really sensible." You touched Xun''s hair. Fortunately, she kept the child. Although Nangong Xun has the purple pupil of the mark, the appearance is simr to Nangong Li, especially the contour of the face and eyebrows. It must be more like when it grows. Every time I see this child leisurely, I will think of that man. I heard that the man has already had a child, although the child''s mother has not appeared yet. He named his child Nangong Mo, Nangong. His son''s surname must not be used. Xun''er has several names, including a family name given by the royal family, and another surname, Gu Xun. Nangong from in the end is to forget the past of her, but really think of it and how? They didn''t start, so how to end? Chapter 947 Since childhood, she has been a miserable girl, which is different from that of her family. At home, she is a cat who often ys hide and seek with everyone. The ce where the dinner party is held today is the old castle she has never been to. The little guy will soon slip away from the side of many years. The back garden of the castle is like a secret base for children. There are some fireflies flying in the summer evening. "Ha, I''ve got you." Cool one by one, lying on the ground, seriously looking at what "what are you doing?" A little head came up. "Shh, don''t talk." Cool one small voice way, "there is a firefly, you talk it ran away." "Wow, your eyes are purple. They are beautiful." Nangong Mo eximed excitedly. His call caused Liang Yi''s dissatisfaction, Liang Yi''s small fist hit Nangong Mo''s head. "Don''t talk, don''t talk. You don''t have long ears. Fireflies fly away." Although the small fist is not strong enough, no one has hit himself at home. Nangong Mo has a good character and is not angry. He covered his forehead. "Do you like fireflies?" "Yes, they''re all flying away now. I hate it." Leng Yi gets up and looks ugly. Nangong Mo looks at this little girl who seems toe out of the fairy tale world. He has never seen purple eyes. "Shall I pay you the firefly?" "What do you want to pay for? Go away and get out of my way. " "That What''s your name? " Nangong Mo can''t walk naturally when she sees such a beautiful child. She feels like a fairy. Liang looked at him warily, "are you a human trafficker? Why should I tell you your name? " "No, no, no, I''m not a human trafficker. I just think you look beautiful, like in a storybook..." "Ah, I see. You''re not a human trafficker. You''re a scoundrel." "I''m not. I just want to y with you." Nangong Mo is in a hurry and doesn''t know how to express her thoughts. She reaches out to hold her hand. A small hand caught him, or the voice of a child, but his tone seemed very cold, "what are you doing?" Nangong Mo looked back and saw a boy who was half a head taller than him. He looked at him coldly with a pair of purple eyes. "Wow, you have purple eyes, too. Have a good look." Nangong ink is like a two fool in front of Gu Xun, immersed in purple. Although the two people are the same color, but ording to the two people''s personality shows the effect is quite different. "Brother Xun, he is a little rogue. He has been pestering me since the beginning, and he also wants to grasp my hand." One by one quickly hid behind Gu Xun. Nangong Mo quickly waved his hand, "no, no, no, I''m not a rogue. I''m just surprised by her eyes and want to make friends with her." They are children of several years old, where there is a sense of men and women. Perhaps it was a shadow in her childhood. She was very strict with her daughter''s education, especially the issue of men and women. She began to instill one by one from an early age, so that she could not get too close to other little boys. "I want to argue. You just wanted to take my hand, you viin." They made faces one by one. Nangong Li is very upset when he learns that Nangong Mo is missing. Nangong Mo has been in the United States for many years, and their time together is very little. Nangong Mo Ben was mischievous. He was taken by his assistant. Who knows this boy will not be found in a moment. In order to find this little guy, Nangong from the forehead has been filled with sweat. "Here you are." He strode along. Nangong Mo smiles, "Daddy, you''re here." That brilliant appearance is a little heartless. Nangong Li, who has been looking for a child for a long time, has no self-knowledge. Before Nangong left to question him, the boy in a dark purple dress said: "take care of your son." The small figure is a big tone. Nangong Li looks down at him, but he finds that the child has purple eyes, and his face has a leisurely resemnce. He is "You Who is the mother? " Nangong can''t help asking. "It''s about you?" Gu Xun stares at him coldly. Nangong Li, he knew the man who made his mother sad. He had seen his photo in his mother''s mobile phone. He had a child long ago, named nangongmo. He still remembers that his mother''s face was depressed when he heard the news that day. That afternoon, his mother locked herself in the study and cried for a long time. Gu Xun knew his father was nangongli for a long time, but he never wanted to recognize him. In Gu Xun''s heart, this man is always abandoning himself and his mother. Why should he recognize the thief as his father.Although Gu Xun knew his identity, it was the first time that he really met today. He is higher and more temperamental than in the picture. Is this the man he should have called his father? Nangong Li feels the hostility from the child. When youyou left, he went to the vi to find Youyou, but youyou refused to see him again. Over the years, Nangong Li has been paying close attention to youYou''s news. She knows that she has a twin sister. She has a child before she is unmarried. Is this boy her child? At the thought of the inexplicable feeling in his heart, after so many years, he didn''t really forget her. Instead, he was haunted by her, knowing that it was not avable, but he always remembered it in his heart. "Brother Xun, who is he? How do I think you''re a little alike? " Leng one bit his finger and analyzed it carefully. Both father and son are indifferent. Even though Gu Xun is more like his mother, only three are like Nangong Li, but their temperament is very simr, which makes them very simr. "It''s just a stranger. The rascal''s father must be a big rascal. Let''s go." Gu Xun took a look at the searching Nangong ink behind him, and he couldn''t get along with him. "Oh." One after all is just a naive little princess, the mind is not as much as Gu Xun. Nangong Li watched him lead the little girl away. He heard that youyou''s sister had a daughter, so their identities were matched. He was youyou''s son. The man already had a son. Nangong left the corner of his mouth and pulled a bitter smile. What was he thinking. "Daddy, I think he''s a little like you, too. Why don''t I have purple eyes?" Nangong Mo looks at him with his head tilted. Nangong Li looked at the naughty guy coldly, "how can I tell you before I leave?" "Daddy, I didn''t mean to run away. I I am... " "Nangong Mo will send you back to America tomorrow." With that, Nangong turned away and left. "Woo Hoo hoo, daddy don''t want it!" Nangong Mo, with his short legs, catches up. He hasn''t yed enough. There are so many interesting scenic spots in Europe that he has to go to. "Daddy, those two kids just had beautiful eyes, didn''t they? It''s purple. " Nangong Mo is a heartless guy, and soon forgot the things before. Nangong Li doesn''t pay attention to him and allows him to continue to mumble. "Oh, I''ve just looked at them carefully. They''re not wearing beautiful pupils. They''re really purple. They''re likevender." Nangong Li also thought of that girl with purple pupils. Her fingers were identally scalded by coffee, and her eyes showed worry. She once cooked herself a delicious meal and disappeared, but her appearance remained in her mind, never forgetting for a moment. "Daddy, do you hear what I''m saying?" "Shut up, you talk a lot." Nangong Li red at him. Nangong Mo helplessly covered his small head, "Daddy, why are you so cruel to me? I must have picked it up, right?" Nangong from just a deep look at him, and did not deny that the pace is faster. He thought that since the child hase, his mother must havee. He has not seen her for several years. I don''t know if she is OK. Her identity should be very good. Knowing that the other party already had children, his heart is still very worried about you, nothing else, just want to see her. Is she still so beautiful that she will worry if she is hurt? Maybe there was another man around her. Youyou That secret has been hidden in my heart for many years. Chapter 948 The two children run back to yo yo, who squats down and pats the dust on his body. "Naughty, where did you go?" "Auntie, I just went to y in the back garden and found many fireflies. They are so beautiful. By the way, I also met a little rascal." "Rascal?" You think her words are very interesting. Do you understand what a rogue means at such a young age? Different from Gu Xun, he doesn''t love learning. Up to now, only Chinese canmunicate smoothly. As for English and French, he only knows a little bit of daily life, and he is no more proficient in severalnguages than Gu Xun. "A little rascal born of a big rascal." Gu Xun mentioned that Nangong ink''s tone became colder. "What''s wrong with xun''er?" Youyou is sensitive to the feeling that the child''s mood seems to be not very good, although he has been indifferent, generally will not have any too big mood. "Nothing." Gu Xun breathlessly sat aside and pulled his own bow tie, very much like a small adult. "I''ll tell you, auntie, I met an uncle just now. I think brother Xun and he are like Oh, that uncle''s eyes are ck." "Uncle? What uncle? " Youyou heart a Deng, should not be that person toe? Over the years, she has deliberately avoided Nangong Li, who does not normally attend such dinners. She should not meet. "There is no uncle, but he is a big rascal. His son wants to move his feet." Gu Xun spoke quickly. He knew that Nangong Li was his father''s business. Youyou didn''t know that he was a child and didn''t say much. Youyou is also strange. When Gu Xun was two or three years old, he often asked who his father was, and he never asked again. "One by one is so small. It''s just children''s y." You don''t want to bow too much for him. The man''s son is in the United States. It should not be him. "Mommy, I want to go home." "You''ll have to speakter. This is what Uncle Harry told you. What''s the matter? Is it because you''re too nervous or have forgotten your words?" "How could I forget that? I just A little tired. " Gu Xun moved his eyes awkwardly. He just didn''t want to see the man. "Was it toote to readst night? After a while, Mommy will apany you back earlier and finish speaking, OK Gu Xun had no way to refuse. Forget it. He didn''t recognize him and met him when he met. "Aunt, it''ste. Let''s go to the hall. I''m so hungry that I want to eat cake." "You are a greedy cat. OK, let''s go." Nangong Mo has already started to eat, "Daddy, do you want to eat it? This is super delicious. " "You don''t have enough food in America?" Nangong Li looked at him coldly. He didn''t know who he was like. How could the old man bring out such a child. "Of course, I''m full, but the pastry here tastes better. Here, try it." "No Nangong Li frowns. The child is really upset. "Daddy, just take a bite, a bite..." Nangong Mo is obviously a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers and has strong willpower. In his spirit of not giving up, Nangong Li was afraid to be bored to death by him, so he had to bend down and take a bite. "Auntie, I want to eat that piece, you take it for me." One by one, pointing to the small cake on the high. Gu Xun saw Nangong Li and Nangong Mo at a nce. Nangong Mo took his hand affectionately, and the expression on his face was very happy. They are the father and son. What are they? Gu Xun clenched his fists. In his opinion, he was very angry when he was eating the cake. It''s like seeing Xiao San and her husband together. He hates them! His mother tears every day for him, and Chen Shimei is out in love. Nangong Li doesn''t know what image he has been fixed into in the child''s brain. He just feels a gaze at him. Looking at the line of sight, the child was looking at him covetously. He could feel his anger several meters away. There was hatred in his eyes. Father and son looked at each other, Gu Xun looked away from her eyes. Nangong Li looked behind him and saw a woman with a graceful figure. It was her, youyou. "Dong Dong Dong" heartbeat, he felt that his heart was about to jump out. Step unconsciously toward leisurely approach, today she wore a Chinese style purple cheongsam, five years have not seen, more elegant. "Auntie, I want that piece." There are manyyers on the shelf of the small cake, some of which need tall men to take. Youyou is holding a stack with one hand, and stands on tiptoe with the other hand to get the cake. She was wobbly, "ah..." "Are you ok?"The body falls into one person''s arms steadily, and the strange and familiar male voicees from the ear. Is it him? Youyou hasn''t let go of Nangong Li in these years. No matter how good and excellent the man she''s looking for, she doesn''t want to see more. Some of them are sincere to her and are still pursuing her man. She wanted to give up nangonglipletely and start a new life. She tried it briefly. She even rejected sending messages to people. She was also restless for a cup of coffee and didn''t know what to do. He was the one who recalled the dream in the middle of the night. She thought that this time she thought too much. A look up on the familiar cheek, Nangong from than in the past to be more calm and mature. "Hurt?" He asked with concern. You almost blurted out to call him "young master". Maybe others will find this address very humble. In youyou''s heart, this address is a very special feeling. "I It''s OK. " Clearly, she has had a lot of changes, but in front of Nangong, she bes a little woman at a loss. Seeing that there were some cake crumbs that had just been identally stained on his mouth, just like a few years ago, she would stretch out her hand to wipe off Nangong Li''s face asionally. Hands faster than the brain, she gently swept Nangong away from the corner of the mouth. The skin is close to each other, and an electric current flows from their bodies. Originally, she is in the arms of Nangong Li, and his big palm is still on her waist. "I..." For a while, you don''t know what to do. He exins in a flustered way: "that, there is residue in the corner of your mouth. I, I will take it off for you." Purple double pupil is like a lost deer, Nangong Li was so upset by her eyes. ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you You quickly broke free from his arms, and her face was flushed. Gu Xun''s impression is that she is calm and calm most of the time, except for the asional time when youyou will feel sad. He is also the first time to see such a flustered mother. Nangong Li is also very flustered. Two people are like children who do something wrong and don''t know how to deal with this kind of scene. "Are you all right?" Nangong Li took the lead in breaking the embarrassment. You did not dare to look at him, staring at the cake in his hand and replied, "very good." "Auntie, cake, I want cake." One by one, greedy. Youyou quickly handed the cake to her, and Nangong ink was full of smile, "Auntie, you are beautiful, your eyes are purple." Youyou just reflects that this is Nangong Li''s child Nangong mo. thest time he got the photo was when he was two or three years old. ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you Her heart is a little sour, the child is so lively, must be like his mother. Nangong Li''s character is depressing, and there is a lively girl around him. He can be relieved. He knew that he had a child, why is his heart still so sour. "Is this your son?" Nangong Li stares at Gu Xun. The two children before said that he looks like himself. It seems that he is a little bit like him, especially Gu Xun''s full of breath. "It''s none of your business." Gu Xun hated to die the father and son, and felt that Nangong Mo was deliberately unting himself and his mother to show his victory. "Xun''er, how do you talk? It''s called Uncle Nangong. " Youyou''s heart is veryplicated, sour, astringent and frightened. We don''t know what happened when she was pregnant and left. Nangong Li won''t recognize this child, will he? Uncle? It''s ironic. The corner of Gu Xun''s mouth was satirized, "the rascal is almost the same." Usually Gu Xun is very clever and polite. Today I don''t know what''s going on. Youyou is a little embarrassed. "I''m sorry, Mr. Nangong. My son may be tired. Don''t mind if you offend me." Chapter 949 Youyou also feels the strong hostility of Gu Xun. He seems to hate nangongli, and he would like to eat nangongli with cramps. This is the first time Nangong Li and he met. Why does he hate Nangong Li so much? Do you know who he is? "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a kid. He''s cute." Nangong Li is different from Gu Xun. Gu Xun hates him, but he has a natural affinity for Gu Xun. He reached out to touch Gu Xun''s head, Gu Xun quickly turned his head, "you don''t touch me, I think you are dirty." Just now he touched Nangong Mo with this hand. He is not a pet and needs him to touch his head. Gu Xun is arrogant and stubborn. He is eager to have his father in his heart. Every time a CAIes to see him, Gu Xun doesn''t say anything on the surface, but he looks at them enviously in the corner. He kept many photos of Nangong Li quietly. He never dared to let youyou see them. He scolded and looked at them every time. Today, Nangong Li came with Nangong mo. he saw Nangong Li for the first time. He was flustered and some children were willful. When Nangong li really wanted to get close to him, he didn''t know what to do and ran away. "Brother Xun." One by one, I haven''t seen such a strange Gu Xun. She puts down her cake and chases after her. You don''t know what''s wrong with the child today. Usually he is such a calm person. "Mr. Nangong, I''m sorry. Excuse me first." Youyou is chasing Gu Xun in a hurry. Nangong Li clearly wants to narrate the past with her. In this case, there is no way for him to chase others in the past. The fingers caress the corner of his lips unconsciously, as if there is still a lingering breath just left on it. "Daddy, why does that little brother hate you so much?" Nangong ink which pot does not open to mention which pot. "He hates you." Nangong Li''s cold reply was that if the little viin was not frightened by Leng Yi and left a bad impression on Gu Xun, how could he have mistaken himself as a rogue. "I''m not. They are so cute. People say I''m a child who loves flowers. It must be your cold face that scares others." Nangong Li touched his face, and he would not smile at all. Is this really the way to scare away the little guy? "So terrible?" Nangong Mo nodded, "well, terrible, terrible." Should they smile next time so they don''t hate themselves? Nangong Li thinks seriously. "Daddy, do you like that aunt?" Nangong Mo suddenly asked. "So obvious?" Nangong Li Dao is not taboo. "Obviously, although I haven''t been with you for a long time, I''ve never seen you so dejected. That aunt is really beautiful, daddy. If you catch her, can you give me another little sister with purple eyes? " Nangong Mo rubbed his hands so that he didn''t have to envy others. Nangong Li patted his forehead, and the child was confused. Leisurely Qianying soon disappeared in the field of vision. Nangong Li sighed. Today, she came for her. Now that she is gone, he feels bored. "Don''t think about it. People have husbands." "Daddy can dig at the foot of the wall. As long as he has a deep Kung Fu, he can grind an iron pestle into a needle." "Who taught you all this mess." Nangong Li couldn''tugh or cry. "I''m a self-taught person. I just feel that dad has been single all these years. My mother passed away shortly after I was born. It doesn''t matter if daddy looks for another aunt." Nangong Mo says it perfectly. Nangong Li looks at the child with a nce of deep meaning in his eyes. "Daddy, if that auntes out again in a moment, I''ll create opportunities for you. You should make good use of them." It turns out that the little guy has other functions besides gluttony. Youyou runs after Gu Xun and arrives at the rest room. Gu Xun''s eyes are red. "Xun''er, what''s the matter with you?" The child has been sensible and obedient since he was a child. Today, he is too abnormal. "No, nothing." Gu Xun was busy wiping tears. His mood is veryplicated, on the one hand, he really saw his father, even if he said that he would never recognize that man in his life. When you see Nangong Li, there is still a special feeling in it. He is his father. On the other hand, Gu Xun was very angry at the thought that Nangong Mo was his son, and he didn''t even know his identity. Hate Nangong Li, hate Nangong Mo, hate them Gu Xun didn''t know what kind of feeling it was because of his awkward and contradictory psychology. "Why is it nothing? I remember you fell when you were four years old. You didn''t cry when your feet were broken like that. How could you cry today? Tell mommy, will you? ""Mommy, do you think I''m a bad kid and I''m impolite?" "Silly child, Mommy doesn''t know your character, how can she think you are bad? You are really out of the ordinary today. What''s the reason? The first time you met uncle Nangong, you hated him so much. " Gu Xun heard his name with anger, "Mommy, I hate him." The hatred in the child''s eyes makes you afraid, "why hate him? It''s not the first time you met. What did he do wrong?" "His child is just a little rascal. The one who can teach such a child must be a big rascal. I hate him." Gu Xun made an excuse. "He''s a real child. He''s still young. He just thinks his eyes are beautiful and he wants to make friends with him. You can''t call him a rascal." "Mommy, don''t you hate that child?" Gu Xun grabs her hand and asks, she should hate Nangong Mo more than herself. At that moment, you suddenly had a feeling that the child seemed to know something, but he never mentioned it. Even after years, they simply mentioned their stories without saying who they were. How could this child know. "Well, why should I hate him?" "He It''s disgusting. " Gu Xun was very unhappy. After all, he was just a child, thinking that Nangong Mo upied his ce, which should have been his father. "Xun''er, don''t do this. You are a polite child. You can''t hate them, you know?" "No? Why not? " "Because he He was my mother''s former friend YouYou can resist the saying that he is your father. "So Mommy doesn''t hate him, doesn''t she hate him, does she still like him?" Gu Xun asked. "What you like or dislike is just an ordinary friend. Why does mummy hate or like it? Well, I''m worried about you one by one. You''ll be on the stage in a moment. Don''t think about it." You didn''t want to continue with this topic and dried his tears. Gu Xun didn''t worry about this problem any more. He vaguely felt that mummy still liked that person, otherwise she would not defend that person and would not blush. Mummy is such a fool. If such a heartless man has anything to like, he must find her a better man. After years of getting familiar with people, youyou came, many men also want to make her idea. Even if Nangong Li wants to say hello, this picture and scene are not suitable for him. Youyou is indifferent to everyone, polite and distant. "Daddy, that Aunt seems to be very popr. Do you want me to create opportunities for you?" Nangong Mo blinked his eyes. "You?" Nangong Li expressed doubts. "Just watch." Nangong Mo murmured in his ear and said a few words. Nangong Li was convinced by him. The child is really a wizard. This is what you are afraid of when you don''t like toe to such a ce. You know that many peoplee to her for her identity. She has to socialize, and her face can''t be too impatient. Suddenly, her skirt was pulled and someone whispered, "Auntie..." She looked down and saw that it was Nangong mo. she knew that she should stay away from the child, but she couldn''t help but want to get close to him. She even wanted to ask what kind of woman his mother was. "Well? What''s the matter, kid? " "Auntie, I identally lost my father again. Can you help me find dad, or dad will beat me when I go back." Nangong Mo is pathetic. Chapter 950 The original intention of youyou is to be as far away from Nangong as possible, but the child can''t find his father. Although there is no danger here, the child will still be very anxious. "Well, don''t worry. I''ll go with you." Youyou takes a look at Xiaoxun, who is about to give a speech on the stage. There are many years nearby, and there should be nothing wrong. A crafty look shed in Nangong Mo''s eyes, and he directly took you outside. "Little friend, there''s no one outside at the moment. Your father should be in there." "Beautiful aunt, just now daddy said it was stuffy inside. Maybe he has gone out." There are so many people in it. Youyou nevercks men. Nangong Mo is not stupid. If you want to create opportunities, you must be in a quiet ce. It''s just at this time that everyone is inside. Nangong can get close to youYou. "Well, let''s go out and have a look." You follow him away. Nangong Li and Gu Xun are two different personalities. Gu Xun is mature and steady, often with a face like a small adult. Sometimes after years ofughing at him, why is he so old-fashioned? It''s not cute at all. Gu Xun said a heartbreaking word. Mummy didn''t have daddy''s love, so he wanted to protect Mommy instead of Daddy. The more innocent the child is, the more simple his world is, just like a cool one. Even if a CAI is not around her every day, every time hees to love her, he is very happy. Although you didn''t say anything, Gu Xun knew his mother''s hard work and hard work, and secretly vowed to protect her mother. Nangong Mo is an optimist, which makes him optimistic. Youyou has always been curious about his mother. At that time, Nangong Li liked Gu Jin. Later, Gu Jin left. After he lost his memory, what kind of woman did he like. Looking at Nangong Mo''s lively appearance, it is obvious that he is not Nangong Li''s character. He does not look like Nangong Li, that is, he looks like his mother. "Little friend, didn''t your mothere with your father today?" You asked tentatively. "My mom left in a car ident a long time ago, and Daddy never remarried." Nangong Mo emphasizes that he also likes the beautiful aunt with purple eyes. "Sorry..." You didn''t expect such an end. "It doesn''t matter, beautiful aunt. My mother left early. It seems that I died soon after I was born. I have no impression of her." "Then your father must be very sad." Nangong Mo''s age should be not long after he left. At that time, Nangong was injured from his head and was hit by such a blow. I don''t know how he survived. Nangong Mo bit his finger, "sad? I don''t know. Since I was sensible, my father has never mentioned anything about mummy, nor have I seen the wedding photos of him and Mommy. I don''t know if daddy likes Mommy "Silly boy, how can you not like it when you have two people together? It must be that your father is too cold to express himself With Nangong Li''s character, that woman is not his favorite. How can he marry? "Beautiful aunt, it''s not like that. Daddy doesn''t like my mother, but also doesn''t like me. I''ve only met him several times these years. He will never take me to y, nor will he apany me to do my homework. If I hadn''t mored toe to Europe this time, I would still be in the United States. " Speaking of this, Nangong Mo lowered his head, and his big eyes were full of grievances. You touched his head, "he must love you." It''s rare for a child to grow up in such a lively environment. "No matter whether he loves me or not, I am his son anyway, which can''t be changed. I still have grandfather''s love. It doesn''t matter. I''m not angry at all." "How nice." Nangong Mo''s words turned, "beautiful aunt, is that little brother with purple eyes your son? He must be like his father "You long face a stiff," yes, this child is like his father Sometimes the cold expression on his face is almost carved out of a mold with Nangong. "Why didn''t I see his father? Aunt, where''s the little brother''s father "He To a far away ce. " "So it is." Nangong Mo and youYou are chatting about the situation of youyou. Youyou doesn''t expect a little boy to have such a mind. Nangong is waiting anxiously. Can the child really bring you out? He is as nervous as a first date guy. What should he say? I know youyou even has children, but she is still the one who haunts her in recent years. She has never changed. "It''s out of the way. Your father shouldn''t be here." Long and soft voice came, Nangong centrifugal in a tight, she came."My dad likes to be alone. Maybe he''s alone in the dark corner, looking at the night sky in a daze for 45 degrees." Nangong Li almost didn''t get angry enough to beat the boy. What''s the matter? He likes to be alone, but what''s the ghost looking up at the sky at 45 degrees? "Has your father always been alone?" When you are with Nangong, he often works overtime in his study. In addition to necessary social intercourse, he seldom gets together with friends. "Yes, daddy sleeps alone in the big bed every day. He doesn''t even have a warm nket." Nangong Li thinks that if he doesn''t go out again, the boy doesn''t know what to say. Youyou thought he was funny and said, "aren''t you sleeping alone?" "Of course not. I have a big bear. Daddy is alone. It must be cold in winter. I have a cat to warm my bed." Nangong Mo tries his best to describe nangongli as miserable as possible, which makes youyouduo feel pity. But after all, he is just a child, and many of his words have no basis. Nangong Li is helpless and speechless. Feeling by Nangong Mo such a description, he is like a secondary two. "Nangong Mo, where have you been?" It''s time for nangongli toe out. It is a corner, youyou identally and Nangong from the collision full. "Ah..." This is the second time that she is so confused tonight. She would not have been so careless if she hadn''t been dazzled by Nangong Mo''s story telling. Waist is held by people, she subconsciously want to break free, heard the sound of Nangong Li, she was scared. "Mr. Nangong..." "I''m sorry, I scared you." Nangong Li didn''t expect that he would use such a cheap means of chatting up one day. He is not a person who likes to pry the corner of the wall, but youyou has been thinking about this woman for many years. In these years, youyou is very low-key, and he can''t touch it. Finally see her, he has no way to control his feelings, want to see her more, want to apany her. And over the years, there are no other men around her. Many people want to marry. Her other half has always been a fan. She didn''t know whether she was divorced or widowed. "No, no, your son can''t find you. There are many people in the hall. Take good care of him. Don''t let him go." "Daddy, there are a lot of fireflies over there. I''ll catch some. Wait for me." Nangong Mo is very smart. Leave quickly. Nangong Li had no choice but to open his mouth: "this child is so naughty." "Now that I find you, I''m relieved. I still have to..." Youyou doesn''t know how to face Nangong Li. She turns around and leaves. Nangong left for a moment in a hurry. It was not easy to see her. How could she leave again. He quickly seized you, "don''t go." Although his character has not changed much since he lost his memory, he would not have been so rude if he had changed his mind before. I don''t know if it''s because I have been thinking about her for several years. It''s an instinctive reaction to see her leave. Youyou is caught by his wrist, and she is confused. It''s not others, it''s the man she thinks of. In front of him, she has never learned to refuse. Even though she knew that she was just a stand in, she was willing to give her life. In the past few years, her feelings for him did not disappear, but increased a lot. Especially with Xiaoxun around, she can''t forget him. "Mr. Nangong, what can I do for you?" "You Are you ok? " Chapter 951 How are you? You almost burst into tears. How is your life? Now she has no worries about food and clothing, but also has a lovely child, no longer need to hide, do not need to look at people''s face. She is proficient in severalnguages and has her own career. She is highly praised by others. She meets her parents and realizes her wish. Mingming should have a good life, but her heart always seems to be missing a piece, perhaps only in Nangong away from her side that time, she is the most satisfied. She smiles. "Well, I''m fine. My son''s still in it. I''m going in first." Nangong Li doesn''t have the experience of being alone with a woman. If she wants to leave, he certainly doesn''t want to, but he can''t be rude to others. The hand holding her wrist didn''t want to release at all, and her long eyes stayed at the ce where they contacted. "Mr. Nangong..." He wanted to keep her, but his mind was nk. He was always smart and couldn''t find a reason at the moment. Throat dry, dumb and astringent, "you don''t want to know if I''m ok?" Don''t know why he said such a sentence, with a bit lonely and with a bit helpless. How could she not want to know? I always want to know. "Mr. Nangong, it doesn''t seem to have much to do with me whether you are well or not." She said in a tone of alienation. "Yo Yo, why are you hiding from me these years?" "You think too much, I and you have no hatred, why should I hide from you?" "If you don''t hide from me, you look up into my eyes and tell me what happened between us..." "I have made it clear to you that I have been with you for a while, only a few months. At that time, I was in a desperate situation. You saved me. I am very grateful to you for taking me in. After so many years, you and I have children. What''s the point of discussing this with me? " Nangong Li has an obvious feeling that youyou and he are not just so simple. As Nangong Mo said, the purple eyed child is very much like himself. From the perspective of time, this child was born in the United States at that time. It was winter in Paris at that time, and his body was obviously bloated. At that time, I didn''t pay attention to these details, but now I think there are problems. Nangong Mo''s words reminded him that he was so nervous by the coffee. Later he took her away. She cooked a meal for herself, but if she wanted to see her again, she would not have a chance. It''s also the case these years. She tries to let her sister rece her wherever she thinks she will appear. She is hiding herself. There must have been more truth in those days. "I saved you, and I''m your Savior, but you don''t look like you''re treating a lifesaver." You still spoke with indifference, "how would Mr. Nangong want me to repay you for saving your life?" "I That''s not what it means Nangong li felt that he suddenly became clumsy in front of her and didn''t know what to say. "I have no interest in what Mr. Nangong means." Youyou is free from the palm of his hand. Nangong from also want to pull her, leisurely said: "Mr. Nangong, please respect yourself." "Yo Yo, I..." "Yo Yo, you''re here. I''m looking for you everywhere." A tall man with blonde hair and green pupils came face-to-face. He spoke not very fluent Chinese. "Harry." You said hello. "This is..." Harry subconsciously stands in front of youyou and blocks Nangong Li''s eyes. This action is both protection and possession. Before we speak, there is a smell of gunpowder in the air that males fight for territory. Harry, one of the leisurely pursuers, has a noble Royal pedigree and practices Chinese for her. Over the years, although Harry has some Chinese ent, he has no problemmunicating with him. "My former friend, Mr. Nangong." You said. Harry offered his hand. "Hello, I''m..." "Marquis Harry, I''ve heard a lot about you." Nangong Li voluntarily reported his identity. His father was once a noble Duke. Harry looked at the Asian man in front of him, and he was not inferior to himself. Today, in addition to some noble childe, there are also many top business celebrities. Nangong Li has always kept a low profile. He has never seen Nangong Li look like. Nangong is very familiar with the two words. After all, such an ancient surname is rare in Europe, and Harry guessed his identity. "Mr. Nangong, I have heard your name. Mr. Nangong is an excellent businessman." Harry turned his head and looked at youyou. "Xiaoxun is looking for you. Let''s go back." With that, he put his hand on yo yo''s shoulder. It was obvious that he was dering sovereignty. He''s just a suitor. At best, he has a better rtionship with youYou than other suitors and is more like a friend.Youyou has no love for him, and he has a proper rtionship with him. He has never been so intimate before. Harry saw Nangong Li grab youyou''s hand from a long distance. He came to help you out, so he dared to embrace her shoulder so boldly. If you are usually leisurely, you will avoid it. Nangong is close to you. She doesn''t hide. "Goodbye, Mr. Nangong." Harry is very happy and feels that his rtionship with youYou is one step closer. Nangong from the eyes of a lonely, even if he no longer want to leave you, but he has what qualifications. "Goodbye." He can only stand in the same ce and watch them leave. They are like a pair of matchmaker. Nangong Mo came with a ss bottle and said, "Daddy, you are too stupid. Thanks to me for making such a good opportunity for you, you don''t cherish it." There are several flying fireflies in the ss bottle. Nangong Li looks at those fireflies and feels like they are bumping into walls everywhere. He doesn''t know how to fly out of the bottle. "You don''t understand." "Daddy, I can see that you like that beautiful aunt very much, but you are so stupid, the beautiful aunt will be chased away by others "Let''s go." Nangong Li takes back his sight, and you don''t want to talk to him more at all. "Go? Daddy, you don''t want to quit so soon, do you? I don''t want it. I scared away the fireflies of that little girl just now. I came out to catch some fireflies and gave them to her. Daddy, you can''t give up. Maybe there''s a chance Nangong Mo encouraged the way. Well, if youe, he''ll see her more and leave. At the next corner, youyou is sure that Nangong Li won''t see her, and quickly breaks free from Harry''s arms. "Thank you, Harry." "Yo Yo, that man is pestering you?" Harry was a little unhappy with her move. "No, we just haven''t seen him for a long time. He''s a little excited. I''ll go and see xun''er." With that she stepped forward. Harry had to catch up with him quickly. To tell the truth, he was a little impatient. After several years of chasing, youyou still maintained a friendly rtionship with him. As long as he showed love, she would refuse. In the hall, Gu Xun has already finished his speech. When he sees youyou appear, he greets him immediately, "Mommy, where have you just gone?" He saw that Nangong Mo took you away on the stage. Gu Xun was very unhappy. "Help a child find his father. Has xun''er finished his speech? Shall we go home Youyou is afraid of contacting Nangong Li again. "Mommy, one wants to y for a while. I''ll apany her." Gu Xun refused subconsciously. He had an incredible idea in his heart. Although he hated Nangong Li so much, he wanted to see more of that man. "Then go and follow one by one, and don''t let her get into trouble again." "Yes, mummy." Gu Xun left like a little adult. At the moment, Nangong Mo has found cool one by one and patted her on the shoulder. "Oh, I''m scared to death. It''s you again." Nangong Mo took out the bottle hidden in the back, "here, pay for your firefly." Cool one moment happy smile, "this is you catch?" "Of course, is that good?" "Well, good-looking." Nangong Li saw the two children''s happy faces. He shook his head helplessly, as if his level of chatting was not as good as Nangong mo. He turns his head and looks at you. Coincidentally, youyou is also looking at him. Their eyes are opposite. You only feel that your heart is hit hard by something. It''s beating fast. At this time, Nangong was away from the side of a few children in the fight, a child naughty pull down the table cloth, arge number of champagne sses fell. Nangong Li quickly pushes the south pce ink and cool one by one, and all the champagne cups are smashed at him. Youyou''s heart is tight, and your body runs faster than your brain Chapter 952 In fact, the long world is very simple. After her father left, she only had her sister for years. Although it was Gu Qi who wanted to save them at that time, in the end, she left with Nangong Li. Nangong Limian was cold and hot, and his time with him was the happiest. Nangongli is as important as jingnian in her heart. YouYou can sacrifice everything for years, and she is willing to sacrifice for nangongli. In the past, she was so anxious to see Nangong Li scalded by coffee, not to mention that today Nangong Li was hit by the champagne tower in order to save her two children. Among them, there are some unprincipled champagne, all spilled on Nangong Li''s body. You are extremely afraid that Nangong will be injured. No matter how the words are wrong, she can''t take care of so much at this time. "Young master, did you hurt anything?" That purple double pupil inside is full of worry, Nangong Li doesn''t care about this small injury, he hears you call him, the whole person is excited to take off. "What do you call me?" Nangong Li grabs her hand nervously. He feels that this moment''s leisurely is the most real she who takes off the mask. "At this time, what do you call me?" Youyou is so nervous that she wipes the champagne on his face. Nangong Li originally wanted to say that he was nothing. Men and women are different. If a woman cuts a shallow cut in her hand, she will be very concerned. A man may have to be cut by a knife to care. At this time, Nangong Mo suddenly bumped toward Nangong from the body, "Daddy, your hands are bleeding, you must be very painful." Nangong from himself did not find, he raised his hand to see, just identally delimited on the ss fragments. "I..." "Boo Hoo hoo, beautiful auntie. Will my father die of bleeding too much? Such a big gap must be killing me." Nangong from pick eyebrow, this gap is very big? It''s OK. He doesn''t think it''s big. But Nangong ink all squeezed out tears. Youyou was already nervous about Nangong Li. The more rtives were injured, the mood would be erged. In addition, Nangong ink in the side of the rendering atmosphere, flustered you care about it. "The wound must be treated immediately." "Beautiful aunt, my father is not familiar with here at all. Take daddy to bandage it, or the blood will run out in a moment." Youyou grabbed Nangong from the other hand, "youe with me." Nangong Li looked back at Nangong Mo, and the boy made a gesture of cheering for him. The child seems to be It''s really talented. It''s easy to narrow the distance between you and yourself. After years, I was also scared. I checked one by one with a cold, "one by one, are you not hurt?" "Mommy, I''m scared to death. Fortunately, that uncle saved us." After years of watching youyou pull Nangong away, I don''t know what to say for a while. It''s the fate of these two people. It would be nice if Nangong Li was still single. Youyou has refused to ept others for years. She said that she had put it down. In fact, she still thinks about Nangong Li. "It''s OK." She looked at the little boy next to her. This is Nangong Li''s child. as like as two peas, you are just the same as the beautiful aunt. Nangong ink mouth is very sweet. "She''s my sister. Are you ok?" "I''m ok. I''m a man and I won''t be scared easily. You are sisters. It''s amazing." "What''s so amazing about this? Our children''s eyes are purple." Cool one small face proud. After years of pulling Nangong Mo, "your father is going to bandage temporarily, so you can''t follow me, so as not to find you when your fatheres back." "Yes, pretty aunt." Nangong Mo didn''t recognize life at all. Youyou pulls Nangong away from the car, where somemonly used medicines and gauze are stored at any time. Nangong from did not speak, looking at you skillfully open the medicine box, take out the gauze medicine to disinfect him. Her drooping eyshes were too long to cover the panic in her eyes. The soft light of the streetmp fell on her face, "does it hurt?" Nangong Li only cares to see hering. Hearing youyou say so, she reacts to the wound on her hand. He didn''t really care, and if he showed that he didn''t care, she wouldn''t worry. Nangong from smart a change of mouth way: "ache." There is not an old saying that the crying child has sugar to eat. He wants to stimte youyou''s heartache for him. Youyou looks at the spilled blood, and is heartbroken, just like Gu Xun was hurt. She bowed her head and blew it to him, as if this could relieve the pain. She carefully wiped the wound for him, and her waist was suddenly stopped, and her body was taken into her arms by Nangong. Scared youyou eximed, one hand holding a cotton swab, the other hand against the body of Nangong Li. "Young master, what are you doing?" "Yo Yo, don''t you admit that you are hiding from me?" Nangong Li''s pupils stare at her flustered face."I''m just grateful to see you save one by one, Mr. Nangong. Don''t think too much about it." You don''t open your eyes. She''s in a panic. She''s almost nervous. With such close contact with Nangong, she is really easy to surrender. "Yo Yo, why did you leave me a few years ago? Why hide from me? " "I have already said the reason. Does Mr. Nangong have to pester me like this?" Including now you you are hiding his eyes, dare not look at him, Nangong Li reaches out to touch her hair. "You''re lying to me. I can feel it..." "Is Mr. Nangong always so narcissistic?" You suddenly turned his head and looked at him with a cold look in his eyes, "or do you think I reallyck men?" "Naturally there is nock of your identity. I just want a truth. When you left me without knowing it, you owe me an exnation." "Well, I''ll tell you, the truth is that we''ve never started. I''m just bringing you tea and water, and you like my cooking. I am very grateful to you for taking me in, and I will serve you with all my heart until you are engaged, and I don''t think it is proper for me to stay with you again "Nothing but this? Who is the father of the purple eyed child as like as two peas, I never thought Nangong would notice that ancient smoked eyes were simr to Nangong, but the rest were just like those of the sun. "He is my husband''s son." "And your husband?" "He''s not in Europe, he''s in other countries all year round, and he''s onlye back once in a long time." Youyou answers like a stream, but Nangong does not know what to say. The child Nangong Mo reminds himself that he really looks like himself from his facial features and temperament. He even had a glimmer of hope in his heart that this child was his. After all, youyou had never had a man around for years. You calmed down and looked at him, "Mr. Nangong, do you have any other questions?" She returned to the appearance that no one was allowed to enter. Nangong could not help but suspect that her worry was a dream of her own before. "No, my hands are OK. I don''t need bandaging." He released you to leave, youyou eyebrows in more than a touch of worry, "clearly still bleeding." "Yo Yo, do I have anything to do with you?" Nangong Li asked her. You don''t know why he suddenly asked this question. She bit her lip and replied, "I''m sorry No "Good." The next second, Nangong left with his injured hand to the window hammer, although the ss did not crack, his hand was injured, where can withstand such a heavy blow. You took his hand and said, "what are you doing?" "Activity activities, rest assured, knock damage I pay." Nangongli continues to injure herself. "Are you crazy? Nangong Li!" "Miss yo, since I have nothing to do with you, what I do is my freedom, isn''t it?" The wound on the hand became bigger and opened at the speed visible to the naked eye. The blood was twice as much as that in a moment. Nangong did not care at all. "Stop." "Give me a reason." "There''s no reason." "Then you have no reason to stop me." Looking at him beating the ss unnecessarily, it''s like knocking in youyou''s heart again and again. "No, no, no more..." Leiyou heartache tears flow down, Nangong li himself is like a nobody, as if it is not his hand at all, he has no pain. "Why not continue?" Nangong Li asked calmly. "Young master, I love you." You''re full of tears, with a helpless answer. Body whirling, she was Nangong Li into the arms, that person''s kiss storm. Chapter 953 It is said that a woman''s mouth is not right. Nangong li really felt it. If he didn''t use this way, how could he force you to tell the truth. You long pushed him away and looked at his hand for the first time. His eyes were covered with tears and he was deeply distressed. "You see, a good hand has to be like this. Don''t you know that I will be distressed?" Nangong left to see that she didn''t me her own abruptness, and the focus was still on her own wound. You''re very obvious. "How can I know if you don''t say so?" Nangong Li''s hands are dripping with blood, but he is very happy. The corners of his mouth rise slightly. It seems that a puzzle that has not been solved for several years has finally been solved, and his heart is very happy. "I''m stillughing when I''m hurt like this." Youyou smeared his blood, while angry. If at ordinary times, she would feel that Nangong Li''s rare smile was amazing. At the moment, all her heart was on his wound. Nangong from the gentle wipe her tears, "don''t cry, I don''t hurt." "How can so much blood not hurt?" "No, the wound is too deep. I can only simply disinfect you, or let the doctor deal with it. Otherwise, it will be infected if it is not handled properly." As soon as she looked up, she saw Nangong''s hair and body as well as the champagne that had been sprinkled in the hall before. Although it was not winter, she could not catch cold. She was also very embarrassed. Knowing that he is always clean, he will not like this sticky feeling too much. "Do you still live there before?" You asked. "Well." "It''s too far. Go to my house first." Youyou gives Nangong Li a simple treatment of the wound. It is urgent to find someone to clean the wound and change his clothes. This is an old castle vi, they live not far away, think about this point, grandma should also sleep. She called the private doctor and told him to go to the vi ahead of time. If you want to go to youYou''s home, Nangong Li will be happy, which will bring him closer to you. Looking at her to drive, Nangong left male chauvinism, "I''lle." "What are you doing? I almost broke my hand. The co pilot is sitting and fastening his seat belt." Youyou grabs her cheongsam and goes to the cab. Nangong Li is not very clear about the details of the two people getting along with each other. In his assistant''s narration and his own feeling of getting along with you, he thinks youyou should be a very gentle little woman. The little woman who just cried because of the wound on his hand is just like the upper body of the president. These years you really changed a lot, she hung the file, found that Nangong Li looked at her. "That Have you ever been with me like that? " Nangong Li is as good as a kitten who does something wrong. Youyou has just reflected that her living environment has changed in recent years. She has some pride that she did not have before, and she shows it unconsciously. "No She used to be like a kitten. Youyou focused on driving. She was worried that Nangong Li''s hand would flow more and more without hemostasis. She stepped on the elerator to the end. "You don''t drive as fast as you look." You little face a red, is not because of him, afraid of his blood to death! Nangong Li, an injured man, calms his mind and is like going out for a ride. Yo yo, a healthy person runs very fast, as if she is the one with terminal illness. "I just kiss you, you didn''t dodge, why?" Things before Nangong Li returned. "I I''m afraid you''ll get hurt Youyou casually made an excuse. She was scared to be silly. OK, she was the person who had been separated for many years. It has been a long time since she responded. "Now you want to say you don''t care. We have nothing to do with each other?" Nangong Li asked. "Mr. Nangong, what do you really want..." Youyou doesn''t know what Nangong li really means. After this meeting, his behavior is inexplicable. At that time, she concealed their rtionship because of the assistant''s words. If she left him for the sake of Nangong Li''s good, after so many years of meeting, Nangong Li seemed to have changed. "I..." What did he want? Nangong Li was dumb. After thinking for so many years, did he just want to know the truth of that year, and what if he knew that? He didn''t know what he wanted. The car has arrived at the vi, leisurely and neatly get off to open the door for him, "follow me." In order not to attract attention, she specially took the south pce from the back door toe in directly to her room. Their family has a special private doctor, get her order to arrive at the first time. "Jack, you can take care of his wound." "Yes, miss." Nangong Li looks at her bedroom. It''s clean and elegant. It''s a sofa outside. It should be her sleeping ce. There seemed to be a good smell of incense in the room, which made him rx. "Do you need stitching? It looks very serious. "In the re of the light, his wound looks more terrible, you you want to cry again, she did not have such a nervous fear when giving birth to a child. "Don''t worry, miss. It''s just that there is too much blood flow, which makes people look terrible. I''ll stop bleeding for him first." Jack handles Nangong Li skillfully. You half squatted beside him. He was more concerned than he was hurt. He kept reading: "easy, you will hurt him." Jack is helpless. A man of such a big age suffers such a little injury. He feels that the sky is going to fall. It''s not that the young master has been injured like this. She is not. "I''m fine. Don''t be afraid." Nangong Li reached out and kneaded her head andforted her. He also slowly understand the long temper, she is a typical duplicity, clearly worried about themselves, the mouth is tough and cold attitude. "Well, miss, don''t touch the water for the time being. It will heal in a few days." "Please, Jack." "Miss, it''s my job." Jack gentleman left, and did not dare to inquire about the rtionship between this man and youyou. There are only two people left in the room. Nangong Li stares at her. Youyou is also a little embarrassed. "That Do you want to wash it first? It''s ufortable Nangong Li''s whole spirit is in Youyou, who cares about his image. "OK, is the bathroom over here?" You quickly pulled him, "wait, you can''t touch the water." She first wiped her bathtub carefully, then let the water out, and then took the smell ofvender out of a pile of bath liquid. This is Nangong Li''s favorite vor. She doesn''t think it''s ufortable to do this again in her status. "Young master, the water is ready." That moment seems to be back in the past, she used to like to take care of Nangong Li. Nangong Li looked at her face, "in the past, you all called me that?" "I forgot to change my mouth for a moment. You wash it first, and I''ll get your change of clothes." You run away. Nangong Li was immersed in the bathtub and looked at the spacious bathroom. The familiar smell made him feel very relieved. What does he want? These years have not had too much contact with women, midnight dream back is her face, he wants her. But what is her emotional state now? Whose child is that? Youyou takes a CAI''s clean clothes in his room for years. They are of simr stature and should be wearable. Her heart is not calm, she has a kind of feeling, and Nangong from the meeting will happen some special things. As for what would happen, she had some expectations but some fears. "I left my clothes at the door." She had just finished, Nangong left wrapped in a bath towel and came out, scared leisurely and quickly turned his head, "you, what are you doing?" "Yo Yo, I think what I want." Nangong Li was very excited and asked, "what did you think of?" "I have never forgotten you for five years. I always thought I wanted to know the truth of that year, but now I think what I want is not the truth, but..." Nangong from has not finished, the door is suddenly pushed open, Gu Xun is angry to run, see this picture, the whole person is more angry. "What are you doing here? Who asked you toe? Why do youe here? " Threepanies such as shells fired, Gu Xun took a baseball bat and hit Nangong Li. "Get out of here. You don''t deserve to be here. This is not where you came from..." Chapter 954 Gu Xun has always been recognized as a little gentleman, but today he is ying Nangong Li with a baseball bat, just like a little crazy man. Cool one by one all scared, "smoked elder brother, you this is how?" After years, it was strange when Gu Xun knew that Nangong Li was his father. He just said a part of it simply and didn''t tell him the truth. From his attitude towards Nangong Li, he must have known something, otherwise he would not be so angry. "Don''t hit me, daddy. Hit me if you want to." Nangong Mo, who came back with them, also came to fight. Nangong Li was only wrapped in a bath towel and was chased and beaten by a child. His face has beenpletely lost in his life. What is this. Gu Xun is too small, holding a baseball bat can only hit Nangong Li''s leg, you long stopped him. "Xun''er, stop it. You can''t hit him." "Why can''t I hit him, he bastard." Gu Xun thinks that Nangong Li should be against youyou. Although he is small, he has understood many things and knows what family responsibilities are. I feel that Nangong Li hurt youyou because of his unfaithfulness. Later, he abandoned his wife and son and married someone else. With Nangong Mo, he came to find his mother again. "Because he''s your father. No son beat his father." You said the truth with her eyes closed. She didn''t want to tell the truth. Gu Xun is still young, so she can''t beat her father. This is unfilial. It''s going to be a thunderbolt. Nangong Mo is stupid. What did he hear? The little brother with purple eyes is his father''s son, so he is his brother? He suddenly has an extra brother? Before Nangong left, he only guessed the identity of Gu Xun. When he was confirmed from youyou''s mouth, he still felt a little inconceivable. After years, she was relieved and finally said it. She had already advised you to make some things clear earlier. Anyway, Gu Xun is Nangong Li''s son. Doesn''t that bastard want to recognize this son? She is right to think so, but every time you give her a reply, she refuses. She doesn''t know why you keep this secret for so long. Now I think it''s a good thing to say it for years. No matter whether you recognize it or not, Nangong Li needs to know that he has a son outside. Cool one is crooked head, "huh? Brother Xun''s father is the uncle without pants This impression has been retained for many years, this absurd night. Gu Xun held the baseball bat''s hand for a moment. He murmured, "I don''t have such a father. I don''t need such a person. When my father is my father, go away, I don''t want to see you." Youyou is surprised by Gu Xun''s reaction. In the past two years, Gu Xun has not asked about his father any more, because he has known it for a long time? Nangong from in shock after sudden ecstasy, also regardless of how embarrassed he is now, he hugged you. "Yo Yo, what do you say? Say it again." You opened his eyes and looked at him, "young master, we are not unrted. In fact, when I left you, I already had your child." "Why don''t you tell me? Why are you leaving? " Nangong Li''s angry question. He felt that his feelings for this woman were very strange, and it was absolutely not as irrelevant as she said. A sadness shed in your long eyes, "because at that time you had something else in your heart. I knew you didn''t like me, so I chose to leave. Even if you have children, it''s just your burden, so I didn''t tell you that I want to keep this secret forever. " Gu Xun is also stupid, not because his father abandoned his wife and son, but because his mother left on his own initiative? It''s not what he thinks. "I don''t like you. What are you talking about? Do you know why I had an ident Youyou shakes her head. She only knows that Nangong is in a car ident, but she doesn''t know why. "I went back to Nangong home to tell my father to cancel the marriage with Gu Qi. When I came back, I found that you didn''t have any news to leave. I went to see you in the heavy rain. Because the driving speed was too fast, I forgot you." "Are you looking for me?" How can you think that Nangong Li is for her. "At that time, my life was on the line and I had intracranial surgery. My father heard about the process and thought that it was you who caused the car ident. Therefore, he let people erase the memory of you. After I woke up, I felt empty and didn''t know everything about you. I will dream of a woman''s back in my dream. The assistant told me that the person I like is Gu Qi. I went to her specially. She is a woman with a lot of character, but I see that she doesn''t feel very special. She is not the woman I am looking for. I left the United States and came to Europe after my injury was healed. Until I met you, I thought you were the girl I dreamed of in my dream, and the person I was looking for was you Youyou finally knows why Nangong didn''t contact her after he left. He didn''te to find her, but he had an ident."At that time, I didn''t recover my memory, so I didn''t know the past with you. I wanted to know our rtionship from you. But you run away in the middle of the way. Even if Ie after you, you don''t want to see me. You have been hiding from me all these years. Why do you do this to me? Now that I have my child, why should I hide it for so long? " "I''m sorry, young master, I don''t know I was very happy after the reunion. However, I learned from your assistant that you have lost your memory. He asked me not to tell you the truth and stimte you again, and euphemistically expressed that we are not suitable. I hope I will not pester you again. " "This asshole Nangong Li is very angry when he learns the truth, but he and youYou are all due to these misunderstandings. "Don''t me him. He doesn''t know that I have your child, and he doesn''t know what happened between us. He''s for you." Nangong Li stroked leisurely tears, "I''m sorry, I lost my memory and forgot you. Since we met a few years ago, I haven''t forgotten you for a day. Before, I didn''t know what it was for, but now I do. Why I would go to find you at all costs after knowing you left. At that time, I already understood how important you are to me. I can''t live without you. It''s a pity that I won''t have the confidence to see you when youe back. " You cried even more, "young master, do you mean you fell in love with me? It''s not my wishful thinking. " "Silly girl, do you think I will lose control with my character? It must be that after you left, I couldn''t ept it. I tried my best to find you. I lost my mind for a moment, which led to the ident. My father told me that I went back to Nangong house that day to cancel the marriage with Gu Qi. Since I have taken the initiative to speak, it proves that the person I like is not Gu Qi, but you. " After years of listening to the two people''s words, I can''t help but feel a little moved. While wiping tears, she couldn''t say: "really, it''s just a misunderstanding. This girl''s heart is dead. How many times have I told you that she is not willing to affect your life. As you said, if you had made it clear earlier, you would not have wasted so many years. " It turns out that the two people wasted the past few years because of one misunderstanding after another. Who do you want to go to. Gu Xun''s world outlook also copsed. In his mind, Nangong Li has always been a g man who abandons his wife and son. Now he knows that he has made a mistake? Nangong Mo looked like a silly boy, "so beautiful Auntie and Daddy are a couple, but daddy married my mom again. So Daddy is still a heartbreaker." A word wakes you up, and she pushes away Nangong Li. "Young master, the truth of that year is no longer important. It has been so many years since the matter has been investigated again. Now you have a new life. You get married and have children. You have your family. Today, I''ll treat it as if I haven''t heard of it. From now on, we will keep a distance as before. " "Yo Yo, are you pushing me away again?" Nangong was injured in his eyes. Mingming could have made it clear a few years ago that youyou believed in the assistant''s words and ran away in the middle of the way. Would he still have a chance to be with you if he hadn''t insisted on it till now? Chapter 955 Youyou looks at Nangong Mo, and she really can''t ept Nangong Li, who has already married and had children, even if he did so in the case of amnesia. "I''m sorry, I can only say that we have no predestination." "I''ll exin it to you clearly, but I want only the two of us." You don''t know what he''s going to say. Nangong Li seems very afraid that she will refuse. She quickly adds, "please give me a chance, just once." After years of knowing youyou''s stubborn and stubborn personality, maybe she thinks of Nangong Li as something. The past few years have been wasted in vain, looking at you sad for so many years, she does not want this silly sister tomit any more stupid things. "Youyou, you and Nangong Li have a good talk. Since things were all misunderstandings many years ago, would you not give him a chance to exin clearly? I''ll take the children out first. " Cool one is very clever to follow after years, passing by Nangong Mo, she grabbed Nangong Mo''s hand, "what are you looking at? Go out with me." Gu Xun also seemed to want to hear the truth of the matter and seized his hands one by one. "Brother Xun, please let your parents have a good talk. We don''t want to disturb them." She led Nangong Mo in one hand and Gu Xun in the other, and left after years. Only youyou and Nangong Li are left in the room. You can''t look directly at him. "Put on my brother-inw''s clothes first, and then we can talk." Nangong Li dressed up and youyou turned around. He pulled you and sat down. "Do you think Nangong Mo is my child? I betrayed you, so you don''t want to ept me?" "I..." Leisurely lowered his head. "We were just masters and servants at that time, because you saved me, taught me a lot of things, and gave me shelter. Even if you are cold on the surface, but I know the young master has always been very good. I love you secretly and dare not let you know. " "And how did we have a rtionship? What was my attitude towards you at that time? " "The young master liked Miss Gu very much at that time. The Nangong family and the Gu family wanted to get married. Miss Gu was lively and lovely. The person the young master always wanted to marry was her. My love for the young master can only be hidden in my heart, and I don''t want to be a burden to you. That night, you came back from home, and I found that drug in your body. At that time, you were very sad, and you firmly believed that you would not touch me. I didn''t want the young master to feel ufortable and take the initiative. The young master was not wrong. The next morning, the young master answered a phone call. It seemed that it was a call from your family. He wanted you to discuss the marriage with Miss Gu. You said that we would wait until you came back. I don''t know if you want to refuse this marriage. I thought you were going to discuss the details. In fact, during that time, I had already made psychological preparations to leave, which strengthened my idea. Instead of you marrying Miss Gu, I would leave in a mess. I''d better leave at the beginning. I didn''t expect that you would look for me like crazy after I left, and there was an ident. I''m sorry, young master If Nangong Li doesn''t tell the truth today, youyou will misunderstand him all his life. "Then we met again in Europe. You and I had the chance to make it clear, but because my assistant intervened, you retreated, right?" "Yes, he told me not to pester you for fear of stimting you. I don''t know the depth of your wound. I can only listen to his words. I hide from you and don''t tell you the truth. I hope you can live freely again." "What a silly girl." Nangong Li had no choice but to smile, because she did these things for her own good. "Yes, I was stupid. At that time, I didn''t know that I would have your child. After I was in Europe, I found out that my sister and I were pregnant at the same time. I had your child. My grandmother meant to let me hit the child and introduce me to a man of equal status to start over. But I can''t bear to think that this child is your blood and the only thing you left me. I gave birth to him, which is the xun''er you see. He is very good. Except his eyes are like me, other ces are like you. I have never told him about his life experience, and I don''t know where the child learned from. He just offended you. Over the years, I didn''t remarry with my children. Although I tried to ept other men in the past, I still failed. What I said before is against my heart. I don''t care about you. In fact, I miss you very much. I know that you had a child a few years ago. I have never thought of you. If it were not for today''s chance encounter, we would not have the chance in our life. I am not married, but you are not the original you. We can only say that we do not have this fate. " Seeing youyou abandon himself, Nangong Li gently said, "if I say I''ve never been married?" "Well Was that child an ident Youyounao adds some dog blood stories. For example, Nangong Li got drunk and lost his life in the case of amnesia, andter got pregnant with another woman. He didn''t want to get married, so he only left this child. I don''t know where she wants to go again."It was an ident, but it wasn''t my ident. It was the Nangong family''s ident." "Young master, I don''t understand." "Yo Yo, have I told you about my family in the past?" Leisurely shook his head. "The young master is usually very cold, and he has no great interest in anything. You seldom go back to Nangong''s house, and you won''t take the initiative to mention your family with me." "If there is a happy and happy family, how can I be so naturally? Nangong Mo''s affairs have to start from my parents'' generation." Nangong Li tells you a long story, and youyou is also very sad after hearing it. No wonder his character is so cold and depressed. "Young master, I''m sorry to mention your sadness." "I should have told you these things earlier. Maybe we don''t have to waste so long. Because of the failure of my parents'' feelings, I have always been in a state of escape from my feelings, and I don''t have much feelings for my father. Even because of him, I didn''t want to take over everything of Nangong family, so I fled to Europe. After my mother left, my father slowly thought of her good and fell into guilt. But the mistake has been made. Although he didn''t take the outside family back to Nangong family, those people exist. He had an illegitimate son outside, and I had never met him before, until their couple died in a car ident a few years ago, and their mother couldn''t ept the blow and left with grief. There is only one baby left in the family. My father is too sad and loves the child. He came to me and hoped to raise this child in my capacity Hearing this, you can understand, "so Nangong Mo is the child of your father''s illegitimate son?" "Yes, after all, Nangong family is also a big and influential family. My father has to have a face, which is the only way he can think of. To tell you the truth, although the family can''t see the light, they have been smart for years. They are not as ambitious as those people who want to go back to Nangong family. Just for this, I took this baby and put it under my name to feed and grow up. He is Nangong mo You can also figure out what Nangong Mo said before. Why is Nangong Li not close to him? Why has he never seen a picture of Nangong Li and his mother? Because Nangong Li is not his father. "If you take him away, you don''t want him to know the truth." "Yes, although the child''s life experience is poor, but his personality is very cheerful, I don''t hate him. Maybe it''s not because of my blood. I don''t like him very much. I''m in Europe these years, and he''s in America. We don''t see him a few times a year. My father wants him to grow up in a healthy and happy environment. He doesn''t want him to be hurt. He is still young. I don''t want him to know the truth of that year. It''s too cruel for him Leisurely nodded, "this is also true, young master, you did it right. I''m sorry, I misunderstood you before." Nangong Li rubbed her head. "I''ve told you the truth. I''ve never married anyone else, and I haven''t touched anyone else. Am I qualified to pursue you again?" Youyou''s heart knot opens. She didn''t expect that all this was caused by her own efforts. She felt very embarrassed. "Young master, I am in a mess at the moment." "I''m in the same mood as you. It''s difficult to ept things over the years, but you can promise me, no matter what happens, don''t push me away." Chapter 956 After years of taking the children back to their own room, one by one with Nangong Mo to y, Nangong Mo is just a child, or a naive and lively child. Anyway, he epted his mother''s death early in the morning. He thought it was a good thing to have a leisurely time, so he went to y with great heart. After years of learning that Gu Xun''s character has always been calm, this is because he has always been small and big. He feels that he and youYou are the victims. He wants to protect you well. Tonight, nangongli and youyou tell each other the truth of that year. How can they know that his father, whom he has always hated, is actually a misunderstanding. After years of fear that the child could not bear so many things in his heart, he squatted down and patientlyforted him: "Xiaoxun, what are you thinking, tell me?" "Auntie, do you think what the man said is true?" After years of touching his head, xiaoxun''er still doesn''t want to admit the identity of Nangong Li, so he only uses that person to address him. "From what I know about that year, I don''t think he lied, and there''s no need to lie, right?" "But But he abandoned mommy for so many years. " "You''ve heard that he didn''t give up, he lost his memory, or he lost his memory when he went to see your mother. The adult''s world is veryplicated. Maybe at first he likes others, but after he knows it, he really cares about your mother. Unfortunately, your mother has left, leading to the separation of the two for so many years. " Gu Xun''s small face was full of tangles, just like the bad guy he had always believed. Suddenly someone overturned his idea and told him that this man was actually a good man and he was not a bad man. How can you let Gu Xun ept it? "Xun''er, I ask you, if he doesn''t fail your mother, will you ept him?" "I I don''t know. I''m in a mess. " After years offorting patted him on the shoulder, "don''t give yourself so much pressure, will you leave the decision to Mommy?" "No matter what choice mommy makes, I just want mommy to be happy." "Good boy." Gu Xun leaned against him for many years. His heart was now full of ups and downs, sometimes thinking about this time and thinking about that. One night, he suddenly had a father. Before, he could only hide in the corner and watch one by one run to his father, calling his father''s name in his dreams. He had long been prepared that he would never have a father in his life. At this time, a father came down from the sky, which made him dizzy and happy. After a while, youyou and Nangong leave. "Go and see him. He''s missed your father so much these years, and the child looks like you." Nangong Li''s mood is simr to Gu Xun''s, and even more excited than Gu Xun. Gu Xun also knows that he has a father, but Nangong Li doesn''t even know this son. Tonight is the happiest and most winding night of his years. He has not only cleared up the past feud with Youyou, but also has a son? "He hates me." Nangong from helpless smile, "all me me this father to do too ipetent." "It''s none of your business. You don''t know the truth." After all, youyou is reluctant to leave Nangong to get hurt. You pushed the door open. "Elder sister, the young master wants to talk to xun''er." After several years, he got up and reminded him when he passed by Nangong. "I can''t spare you for annoying us Xiaoxun." You pulled her out and closed the door, "sister, why are you so fierce to the young master?" "Look, you are helping others to turn their elbows out before you get married. How can you make it clear to him?" "Well, what happened then was a misunderstanding. I misunderstood him and almost killed him in the car ident." "You know, your character is too wry. How many times did I persuade you to contact him, you just didn''t listen to me. This is just a few years ago, children can y soy sauce. If you had made it clear earlier, there would have been no child. Now what do you want to do? " After years of worrying about Nangong Mo''s mother, even if Nangong Li and youyou still love each other sincerely, can they not be sorry for others? "The young master told me that he had not touched anyone else and had not taken a wife these years." "That child is..." "It''s the son of an illegitimate son of the old man. His parents died in an ident a few years ago. The old man couldn''t bear to have one of his children suffer outside, so he made the young master his father." "So it is. No wonder the child is not very simr to nangongli in terms of appearance and character. We xiaoxun''er and nangongli are just like a mold. It''s good to talk about it. Since it was a misunderstanding before, how did you n? My grandmother has always been worried about your marriage. Our situation is very different from that of that year. In the past, you were just a nameless vagrant girl. Nangong family didn''t look up to you. Now you have a strong supporter. I think the problem of identity is no longer a stumbling block to you. Over the years, my grandmother has gradually let go of her power to us. My parents have finally been together. I have got happiness, youyou. What I want to see most is your happiness.In the past, you always said it didn''t matter, but I know it did. What you miss most is Nangong Li. It''s better to give your children aplete home than anything else. " Two people''s past is like rain and rain, finally saw the rainbow, they escaped from the ordeal. "Sister, I know what you said. I''m just a little confused." "Well, I don''t bother you. In a word, you can make it clear. There is a long way to go." In the room, Nangong walked towards the viin step by step. This kind of feeling was very wonderful. He suddenly had a child, a child and you you. Gu Xun knew that he wasing. He had just beaten Nangong Li. Now he is notfortable. Neither father nor son spoke. Nangong Li looked at Gu Xun quietly. His facial features were so delicate that he looked like a doll. If you dress him as a woman, no one will believe that he is a boy. White face, big purple double pupil, small face baby fat has not opened, eyshes are long and thick. This is his child, Nangong from suddenly nervous, he swallowed saliva. "Your name is xun''er, aren''t you?" Nangong Li took the initiative to break the embarrassing atmosphere. Gu Xun will face don''t go in the past, the mouth gently hum a, "is again how." Nangong Li squatted down and stretched out his hand toward him, "how are you, my name is Nangong Li." Gu Xun turned around and looked at Nangong Li. He squatted down with himself. Is this annoying ghost his father? His face was a little nervous, as if afraid that he would refuse him. In this way, only Nangong left his father and son. Gu Xun slowly stretched out his chubby little hand and put it in his hand, coldly introducing: "Gu Xun." Big hand holding small hand, this is the first official meeting between father and son. Gu Xun has not had time to take away his hand. The next second his body has been pulled into his arms by Nangong Li. Nangong Li''s nervous and excited mood is interwoven at this moment. "Xun''er, I''m sorry that you and you have suffered these years. It''s all daddy''s fault." "Daddy, I didn''t recognize you." Gu Xun was awkward, but he did not push away Nangong Li. In the past, she was always held by her father. asionally, a CAI squatted down to hold Gu Xun. Gu Xun''s small face wrinkled and said that she was a man, not a man. Only he understood that he didn''t want to be held, he wanted to be held by his father. Is this daddy''s embrace? It''s so warm. His shoulders are so wide that he can put his chin on his shoulders. His arms are so powerful that he can easily lift himself with one hand. Gu Xun thinks about the East and the West in his head, and Nangong Li says a lot of things. No matter how many things are said, the little guy is very happy. So Gu Xun fell asleep in Nangong Li''s arms. Nangong Li was holding Gu Xun''s body and felt unspeakable warmth. He has children, and it really belongs to his children. When he adopted Nangong Mo in the past, he was not his own son after all, and he didn''t have much feelings. When holding his own son, this blood rtionship makes him feel strange. Son, he and youYou''re son. At this moment, Nangong Li feels like stepping on cotton, light and sweet. Holding Gu Xun carefully, as if this little man is his whole world. Chapter 957 Nangong Li didn''t dare to move when he held the little guy. He was afraid that he would wake up when he moved. You long wait for a long time, did not see two people out, this quietly pushed the door into. Nangong Li is leaning against the bed with Gu Xun in his arms. Behind him is arge French window. The night is very good tonight, and thousands of stars are behind him. She used to watch their family happy and sweet, but she didn''t expect that one day she could see such a picture, and her heart was warm. Lightly walked to two people side, whispered: "I hold him back to the room to sleep." "I''ll hold it." Nangong Li has just met his son and his son is so dependent on him that he doesn''t want to be separated from the little guy for the time being. After all, after five years of separation, he had no time to make up for all the lost time in these years. Youyou feels that his mind is not demanding, and gives him a sign to let hime with him. Nangongli follows youyou to the little guy''s room. He carefully puts Gu Xun on the bed, only to separate them a little. Gu Xun tightly grasps Nangong Li''s skirt and murmurs: "Daddy..." "The child misses you, so you can stay with him tonight." Youyou looks at his son with heartache. Over the years, Gu Xun didn''t want to worry her too much. She was always very clever and never made unreasonable demands. In fact, he longed for this father in his heart. He had a hard time meeting his father. He didn''t want to leave Nangong Li subconsciously. "OK, then you..." "I''ll take care of nangongmo for you." What else does Nangong Li want to say? Youyou seems to have guessed his idea. He said in a soft voice, "this time I won''t push you away. We There''s a lot of time left. " In a word, you have made a long decision. It was a misunderstanding at that time. Now that the misunderstanding has been solved, he is unmarried and she is not married. They have such a big child. As she has said for many years, she doesn''t have to worry about her status any more. It seems that all obstacles have been solved. Why didn''t she give Nangong a chance to leave, but let the three of her family continue to waste time? Especially Gu Xun, do you really want him to grow up without the care of his father? "Yo Yo, that''s what you said. Don''t lie to me." Perhaps it is these years of waiting for Nangong Li to have a psychological shadow. He is afraid that youyou will go away like he didst time, and he won''t even give him a chance. "Well, I won''t lie to you. It''s not early. You should have a good rest. Good night." "Have a good dream." You close the door of the room and leave the world to father and son. Nangong Li looks at the room by the light outside. This is his son''s bedroom. He feels that he is more like a child now and is full of curiosity about Gu Xun. You can see that the room is very clean, unlike ordinary children, like to make a mess of the home, everything is neatly put away. There are several photo frames on the desk. The light is too dim. Nangong can''t see clearly. However, he knows that the people above must be youyou. His right hand pillow his head to adjust a posture, Gu Xun sleeps very uneasily, he moves Gu Xun to have a feeling, hurriedly and uneasily to his arms to squeeze over, "Daddy." "Daddy, don''t leave me and Mommy..." Nangong Li gently patted Gu Xun''s back warm Judo: "if you don''t leave, your father will never leave you in this lifetime." After he knew the truth, he would not go again even if someone drove him away with a broomstick. Nangong Mo is heartless and ys with one by one, without any twist. After years, he couldn''t helpughing and said, "this child is really heartless, but I believe that he is not really like Nangong Li, who can''t produce such a lively child." Although Gu Xun is young, she is more mature than anyone else. "The child''s life experience is also very poor, no wonder the young master can''t bear to tell him the truth." "The child''s age is carefree. Since he doesn''t want to say it, we''ll keep this secret, but do you think about it?" "Elder sister, in the past, you always advised me to fight for my own happiness. In the past, I didn''t dare. I always felt that I didn''t deserve my identity. This time, whether it''s for me or for xun''er, I''m going to fight for it once." "That''s good. I''ll be relieved if you think like that." "It''s too early to rest." After years of waving to one by one, "baby, it''s gettingte." "Mommy, I still want to y." "No, I''ve made an appointment to pick up the video with Daddy at this time of the day? Don''t you want to see daddy? Daddy will be sad "No, I''m going to pick up the video with Daddy. I''m going." Cool one happy run. After years of leading the cool one by one, only Nangong Mo is left in the field. Nangong Mo looks lost and looks at the one who leaves after years.The child is just looking naive on the surface. In fact, how can he really be heartless? Gu Xun still has his own love, but his parents are dead. Nangong Li''s attitude towards his free release is lively on the surface, but he still has some loss in his heart. This child is even more distressing. "What''s the matter, little Mo''er?" "Beautiful aunt, where is my father? Did he not want me if he had a little brother? " Nangong Mo grabs the leisurely skirt, and her small face is full of fear. You touched his head with heartache, "of course not. You are daddy''s good boy. How can he not want you? But your father hasn''t seen xun''er for so many years. Would you like him to apany xun''er tonight?" "Well, as long as daddy wants me, I have no problem. My little brother''s eyes are so beautiful." Nangong Moughed again. Youyou is even more in love with this child. His request is so simple. "Your father is with xun''er. Can I apany you?" The little guy''s eyes lit up in an instant, "beautiful aunt, is that ok? Is it really possible? " It can be seen that his desire for his mother is deeper, even if he is happy. "Of course. Come with me." After taking a bath for the little guy, I thought that a lively boy like Nangong Mo would be very naughty. Gu Xun didn''t let himself take a bath after he was three years old. Nangong Mo liked it very much. When he was washing, he was like a good dog sitting in the bathtub, very cooperative, and afraid of water sshing on you. Even if there are bubbles in his eyes, he doesn''t dare to say, "you silly child, how can''t you tell your aunt that she didn''t notice." "It doesn''t matter, auntie. I''m fine." He reached out and wiped his eyes. You wipe his body, blow his hair and carry him to his bedroom. "Would you like to wear xun''er''s pajamas tonight?" "Good." The little guy pokes his head out of the big bath towel. It''s very cute. Until the light turned off to sleep, the little guy suddenly pulled a long hand, "Auntie, I, can I hold you to sleep? Because I haven''t had a mother since I was a child, and I want to know what it''s like to sleep in my arms. " "Of course." As soon as the words fell, there was a little man in his arms. He hugged you tightly, "beautiful aunt, will you marry my father?" "Do you want me to marry your father?" Youyou asked, the child''s possessiveness is very strong, may object. "If it''s a beautiful aunt, I''d like to, because I''ve never seen that expression on daddy''s face. When he looks at the beautiful aunt, there are stars in his eyes. I know he must like you very much." "But I still have a son. You are not afraid that I will ignore you when I marry your father?" You teased him on purpose. "I''m afraid, but I know it''s useless for me to be afraid. Daddy will marry you. Besides, even if there is no younger brother, daddy doesn''t pay much attention to me these years." Speaking of this, the little guy is very lost. "If I marry your father in the future, I will love you." Long maternal hair. "Really, pretty aunt?" "Don''t you have a mother? You can think of me as your mommy Nangong Mo is so happy that he lies in youyou''s arms and sobs. "Silly boy, what are you crying for?" "I finally have a mother, and I have a brother. I''m so happy, beautiful aunt. Please marry Daddy tomorrow." This mind skipping little guy. Chapter 958 "Daddy Gu Xun wakes up from the dream, the first time is looking for his father everywhere. "Xun''er, I''m here." Gu Xun had a nightmare and hugged Nangong Li tightly. "Daddy, I dreamt that you were gone. You don''t want me and Mommy again." The child knew from the beginning that he was his father, and he was more afraid of losing after he got it. The appearance of worrying about gain and loss like this is very heartbreaking. "I will never leave you again, never." Nangong Li touches Gu Xun''s small head. Gu Xun reacted from half dream and half awaking. He pushed away Nangong Li, and his face was red, "how are you here? I won''t recognize you. " Just now that was all in a hurry to say the words, Gu Xun is an awkward child. "It doesn''t matter. We have a long time. You can get to know me." Gu Xun looked at him carefully. He was much more gentle than at the dinner party, just like a CAI being gentle to Liang Yi. Is this his father? He wanted to get close to him, but at the thought that he had a son, Gu Xun suddenly copsed again. "Well, who wants to know you." The little guy is small and has a big temper. He jumps out of bed and starts to change clothes and wash himself. Nangong Li looked at the sun that was about to rise outside. He actually went to sleep herest night. He didn''t have any preparation. It''s too rude. The clothes he is wearing are still other people''s. Nangong Li just wants to leave quickly and prepare well toe again. Gu Xun brushes her teeth and washes her face. In fact, all her heart falls outside, listening to the sound outside. did not hear anything. He brushed the foam from his mouth and looked at Nangong. Gu Xun died of anxiety. Did what he just said hurt his heart, so he was going to leave? It''s not easy to see Nangong Li. Gu Xun doesn''t really want him to go. He was so anxious that he put on his slippers and ran after Nangong. "Hello, are you going?" He called nangongli. "Well." Gu Xun quickly came down and took his hand. "You heartless man, you met mummy only yesterday. You have to leave today. Are you not afraid that mommy will be sad again? How many times have Mommy cried for you these years! You are not allowed to leave. " The little guy''s anxious appearance let Nangong centrifugal warm, "xun''er, I''m just going home temporarily. Now I''m in a mess. I have to go home and change my clothes to see your mother." "Is that so?" Gu Xun''s eyes were stupid, so he thought too much? "Of course, it was not easy for me to see your mother and son. I will not leave even if you drive me away." Gu Xun was relieved. He thought and thought, "no, what if you cheated me? I''m going back with you. " The child was really afraid. Nangong Liughed and said, "well, I want to stay with xun''er for a while anyway." "Who told you to call me that, only Mommy can call me that." Gu Xun is right and wrong. He is clearly happy in his heart. His small face still looks unhappy. Nangong Li put his big hand in front of him, and Gu Xun''s small face didn''t go to one side. "Since you want to lead me so much, I''ll try my best to let you hold it." "Yes, I would like to lead xun''er to make up for all these years." Nangong Li holds Gu Xun. Gu Xun is very clever. He holds Nangong Li''s hand tightly. He is proud of himself. After that, he is no longer a child without a father. He also has a father. Look, this is his father. Gu Xun, who never takes the initiative to greet a servant, coughs twice when he sees a servant cleaning the garden. The servant turned and said, "master Xun." Gu Xun''s face was proud, "well, prepare the car, I want to go out." In fact, the subtext in his heart is that you see, my father is holding me. Nangong Li saw the little guy''s air and couldn''t help pursing a smile. His son was so cute. One looks at his father more and more handsome, the other looks at his son more and more obedient. When he arrived at Nangong Li''s residence, Gu Xun''s first thing to do was to check the shoe cab first. He could be careful to see if there were women''s shoes. Fortunately, all of them were men''s slippers and leather shoes. Maybe he felt that his action was too big. He also deliberately exined, "cough, it''s very clean." "This is daddy''s home, and it will be your home in the future. Don''t be constrained." "Well, I have my own home." Gu Xun''s face is arrogant and charming. In fact, his heart is sweet. Is he saying that he cane to y at any time? I wonder if daddy''s room has a video game? Mommy can''t y games, cool one can only y princess dress up game, not interesting at all. No matter how mature Gu Xun is, he is just a child of several years old, full of innocence. "I''m going to change. You''re wee." "I see." Gu Xun replied in general.Nangong Li took his clothes to the bathroom. When the door was closed, Nangong Li was holding his clothes and smiling. What a wonderful world, he suddenly had a son, he also slept with his sonst night, and now the son is outside!!! His calm is also pretended toe out, as he has been holding back for so many years, but suddenly his sullen appearance makes peopleugh. As for Gu Xun, after he closed the door, he jumped onto the bed of Nangong Li. It''s daddy''s bed, daddy''s pillow, daddy''s quilt. Daddy likes gray very much. Everything in the room is decorated in gray. After rolling around, Gu Xun ran to the wardrobe again. The clothes of Nangong Li are all dark colored, ck and white. "Well, very well, without women''s clothes, he didn''t lie." Gu Xun, like a small detective, investigates everywhere, turns around and runs to other rooms. Hees to the room where nangongmo lives temporarily. When the decoration did not consider the children, so the decoration style or unified cold gray system. However, Nangong Mo was naturally noisy. After he came, he asked his assistant to buy him a lot of toys. So the room was full of all kinds of boys'' toys and game machines. Gu Xun snorted coldly and kicked the game machine, "let you y the game!" There is also a big doll beside him. Nangong Mo was used to holding the doll to sleep without his parents. Gu Xun sneered coldly, "such a big person still ys with dolls, but it''s not a girl. It''s really humiliating." He has a lot of hostility to Nangong Mo and thinks that Nangong Mo has robbed his father''s love. Gu Xun picked up the doll and beat him, "let you y, I''ll let you y." Nangong left soon cleaned up and found that there was no trace of Gu Xun in the room. He opened the door next to him and saw that he was beating Nangong Mo''s doll, and he was still talking about something. Gu Xun beat very happy, as if this doll is Nangong mo. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Nangong standing at the door. The scene was extremely embarrassing. He coughed a few times. "Cough, this doll is so ugly!" He threw the doll away, and pulled the doll''s nose, just as annoying as the annoying one. Nangong Li didn''t know his mind and didn''t expose it. "If you like it, I''ll buy it for you..." "I don''t like it. Dolls are for girls." Gu Xun recovered to high cold again. When he passed Nangong Li, he snorted from his nose, "it''s pretty handsome." Is this the son''s approval of him? Nangong, unable tough or cry, went downstairs with Gu Xun''s hand. Gu Xun liked his active touch and didn''t struggle. "Shall we go home to Mommy now?" "Don''t worry." Nangongli takes him to a room where there are many precious things, such as wine, jade, and some luxuries that have not been opened. "I don''t have time to customize gifts. I can''te to my house empty handed. What do your family like?" "Well, my aunt likes nes. My uncle has collected a lot of nes for her. Mommy likes rings, but she just collects them and never wears them. She is a greedy cat. She likes everything. Great grandmother likes everything." Gu Xun took the initiative to help Nangong Li choose gifts. Nangong li felt that he should always get the best gift for his first official visit. Father and son worked hard for a long time and chose arge cart of presents. "Is that enough?" Gu Xun nodded thoughtfully, "well, it should be almost." They didn''t even check the value of the gift. "Well, that''s all. Let''s go. We''ll meet your mommy." Chapter 959 Nangong Mo wakes up in youyou''s arms. Youyou has already woken up. However, the little guy is still clinging to her skirt when she is asleep. She has no sense of security. She is afraid that she will disturb the little guy, so she has been nestling in Nangong Mo''s side. "Pretty aunt..." Nangong Mo rubbed his eyes and muttered. "Awake?" Nangong Mo is like a little cat who doesn''t wake up, and rubs on youyou. "Beautiful Auntie is warm and sweet. I love beautiful aunt." Usually only for a while, Gu Xun is a straight man of iron and steel. He never acts coquettish on himself. Nangong Mo makes up for this. Knowing Nangong Mo''s life experience and his likable character, he rubbed his hair gently. Gu Xun all apanies Nangong to leave ande back again. Hees up to tell you happily. Who knows that when he opens the door, he sees Nangong Mo who is coquettish in youyou''s arms. You can imagine how wonderful the expression on Gu Xun''s face was. He had thought that Nangong Mo had taken Nangong Li, but now it''s OK. Even his mother will rob him. "What are you doing?" Gu Xun''s face was cold and his voice was cold. If he is not still young, just a child, you can see his expression at the moment like a husband whoes to catch the wife of Hongxing. "Little brother." Nangong Mo''s intuition is dangerous. He keeps drilling in youyou''s arms, which infuriates Gu Xun. Gu Xun ran over with a 100 meter dash and pulled Nangong Mo''s leg out. "Let go of my mommy, you son of a bitch, what qualifications do you have to touch my mommy!" Gu Xun''s childishness broke outpletely. Nangong Mo felt that if he let go, Gu Xun would surely beat him. He held on to youYou and said, "beautiful aunt, help me, Wuwuwuwu..." "Save you. Today, I can''t save you. Get out of here. This is not where you stay." Gu Xun is almost mad. "Xun''er, don''t do this. Xiao Mo''er is a guest. It''s impolite of you to do so." Gu Xun stopped and looked at you with a hurt face. "Mommy, what do you call him?" You haven''t found out that his son is possessive. "What''s the matter Nangong ink is lively and lovely. It seems that Nangong ink is a little strange. Gu Xun''s face is quick to feel aggrieved and crying. Youyou feels that he has neglected his son. "Xun''er, you and Nangong Li has a rest together. Xiaomo''er is alone. I will let him sleep with me. " Gu Xun was very aggrieved. "You are not his mother. Why do you care about him? Just throw him into a room." "It''s not polite to treat guests like that." You are angry and strange. When Nangong Mo heard her say so, he immediately cried, "I''m just a guest..." "You''re not a guest, don''t you want to be the host? Daydream. " "Pretty aunt, I see. I disturbed youst night." Nangong Mo will get out of bed and leave. Thinking about his life experience and the pleasure of being with himst night, you you also loves the child very much. "Little Mo''er, no one says you disturb." You pulled him back. "Mommy, don''t you love me anymore?" Gu Xun was very unhappy, and mummy didn''t know what happened. She was so kind to this viin. "How can I not love you?" "Then why do you hold him?" "Because Xiao Mo''er has never met her mother, she has been wanting her mother for years, just like you want Daddy." "But he has upied daddy for so many years." Gu Xun Du''s face was displeased, and felt that Nangong Mo wasing to rob him. Nangong Mo feels very aggrieved, "Daddy doesn''t know that you exist these years. If he had known that he would havee to see you, he still stayed with youst night." "Shut up. There''s no ce for you to talk." In the past, Gu Xun was a mature young gentleman in front of youyou. It''s hard to see his childish side. You don''t know whether he''s angry or funny. "Brother Xun, what are you arguing about?" Come in one by one with a little head in. After years of traveling asionally, she sleeps with you all night when she is away. Going in and out of youyou''s room is like going back to your mother''s room. Xiaogu Xun is a little gentleman. Taking care of this sister is very gentle. It is the first time that Gu Xun quarrels with others and turns red and thick necked. "One by one, you''vee just in time. y with your two brothers and let them not quarrel." Youyi won''t quarrel in Guxun. He has to maintain the image of his brother. Youyou starts to clean up, knocks on the door andes in, "grandma has already seen Nangong leave." "So fast." Youyou and Nangong Mo both forget the time. "Go and have a look. Nangong Li has brought a lot of things. I think he is afraid that he has moved his house empty. It is the first time he saw someone taking so many gifts."Listen to the description of the years is very exaggerated, and when youyou arrived, she said it was still low-key, and there were all kinds of gifts in the living room. Nangong Li is sitting in a critical position. It can be seen that he is very nervous. Hou Yuxiao also understands youyou''s feelings. It was youyou who made the decision at that time. She can''t intervene. Now Nangong Li takes the initiative to find her door, so she can''t sit back and ignore it. "Grandma." You long called, see Hou Yuxiao cold face, do not know what attitude she is. "Sit down, too." Hou Yuxiao waved. "I would not have met him in the past. I am also very distressed to see you with xiaoxun''er all these years. You are not willing to introduce other people to you. If hees today, you can tell yourself what your n is. Nangong centrifugal in a tight, he was afraid of youyou said let him go and so on, "you." Two people look at each other, you see the tension in Nangong Li''s eyes. "Grandma, I talked with him for a long timest night, including the events of that year. In fact, we separated because of misunderstanding. At that time, I thought that he would leave only if he loved others. I didn''t expect that I was the person in his heart, and I didn''t marry any more these years. I''ve thought about it. This meeting is an opportunity given to us by God. I can''t miss it again. Grandma, I want to marry him and be his wife He was afraid that Hou Yuxiao would oppose him. He also exined the origin of Nangong Mo, proving that he had not done anything sorry for you in these years. "Well, since you love each other deeply, I will not stop you, but I have one request." When you hear Hou Yuxiao''s request, you know what she is going to say. To be honest, youyou is afraid that Nangong will leave the meeting and refuse because of this request "But it doesn''t matter. I will try my best to cooperate." "You know the history of our family. I won''t introduce you. You are the apple of my eye now. ording to our family rules, you can marry her, but you have to spend 80% of your time in Europe every year after marriage." As soon as this condition is put forward, you hold on to the skirt, which means something like a son-inw. It doesn''t matter if Nangong was born in an ordinary family. He is the only son of the Nangong family. He will inherit the Nangong family''s family business in the future. How can he spend 80% of his time here? A CAI doesn''t have any other family members. Mu Nanshu has been developing in Europe. He doesn''t have much to do with him. If Nangong li "Well, I agree." Almost did not think of the answer, youyou was scared, he did not consider it? "Young master, you You still have Nangong family to inherit, and don''t you discuss such a big matter with your father? How can you agree so rashly? " "I''ve been waiting for this day for many years. You and xun''er have suffered for these years. I''m really sorry. What I want to do now is to apany you more and make up for my neglect of you over the years." "What about Nangong family?" Youyou thinks that this should be a big problem. She will have a headache when she thinks about it. Nangong Li smiles, "are we not fumigant? In the future, xun''er can inherit Nangong family instead of me. Anyway, my father is not old enough to continue to take care of family affairs. When he is really old, xun''er can take over the job. " He answered simply and freely. The problem for you was solved. You still felt that it was not true. "Young master, are you not kidding me "Youyou, from now on, the most important thing for me is not Nangong family, but you and xun''er." Chapter 960 Hou Yuxiao also considered that Nangong Li might refuse her request before putting forward this condition. Nangong Li is not amon people. Can he give up Nangong family''s property for youyou? He''s an only son again. Even Hou Yuxiao is ready. If Nangong has to refuse, will she sacrifice youyou''s happiness? Fortunately, Nangong left no one in a dilemma, so the problem was solved. Because of his illegitimate son, he is not close to the Nangong family. Nangong Li has been working on his own all these years, and has never thought about everything about Nangong family. That is, in recent years, his rtionship with the old man has been a little better, which does not affect his decision. "Well, since you agree, I don''t have any opinion. You can have another child in the future, as for who inherits the Nangong family." Hou Yuxiao suddenly became so good, talking leisurely did not expect, she thought Hou Yuxiao would embarrass Nangong to leave. If it was not for her grief in recent years alone, Hou Yuxiao would not have let Nangong leave so easily. "Thank you for Chengquan. I will go back to the United States recently to discuss marriage with my father. I have missed you for so many years. I hope the wedding will be as grand as possible." His long family background is not ordinary, and he is Nangong''s sweetheart who has wasted several years. How could he bear to treat her harshly. "You young people''s ideas are different from mine. Those are just forms. I want you to promise that you will never treat you unfairly in the future." "I swear to God that I would rather betray myself than let you down in my life." "That''s good. This girl is the girl I''m most worried about. I also believe you can give her a good result." Hou Yuxiao did not embarrass Nangong Li, so the marriage was settled. You feel that everything is so smooth after meeting Nangong Li this time, without any twists and turns. It''s about the ordeal they''ve been through all the way. Who wants to set up roadblocks for them. Two people get along in private, Nangong from a sigh of relief, "did not expect your grandmother should be so easy to let me marry you, I have made all the preparations." At this moment, you still can''t believe it, "young master, is this true?" "It''s true, you and I can finally be together. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." Youyou threw himself into his arms, and his shirt was wet with tears. "Soon, in my lifetime, I can finally be with you. This is the happiest thing in my life." "Fool." Nangong Li stroked her hair with heartache. Youyou was really kind, "call me my nameter." He is always young master, although he is veryfortable to listen to. This is the unique and intimate address of youyou to him. But if others hear such address, they will feel leisurely and inferior to others. How can Nangong Li be willing? From now on, leisurely is his unique favorite. "I like to call you master." You can''t help being coquettish in his arms, "because you are my unique young master." Her unconscious coquetry makes Nangong Li feel lovely and iparable. Nangong Li scraped her nose and said, "OK, that''s what we call it. This is the secret between us." "Young master, will you leave me? I I''m really afraid. I could bear it when I didn''t have you before. Now you are suddenly kind to me. I''m afraid that you will leave me one day. What will I do then? " "Yo Yo, over the years, I don''t even know our rtionship in the past. I''ve been thinking about you all the time, let alone now that I know everything, how can I leave you? I just ask you not to part with me Both of them are worried about their gains and losses and guard their hard won happiness carefully. "Will not separate, will never separate." "Yo Yo, go to America with me and meet my father. I hope he can bless our marriage." "But He won''t like me. " Youyou thinks that the separation from Nangong in the past is due to the old man. "No, the situation was very different from today''s, and this time you have me." A word you have me is enough to withstand all the difficulties. The door opened and a little head poked in. "Daddy, are you going to take your beautiful aunt to America?" Although Nangong Mo is not his own son, he is very cute. Nangong Li is worried that he will oppose himself and youyou. Unexpectedly, the little guy is very supportive. "Well." "I''m going, too. I''m going to show my beautiful aunt around my room." Nangong Mo is very happy. Gu Xun''s small fist hit him on the head, "what can you do to visit that broken room?" Nangong Mo held his head, "hum, you didn''t see it. How do you know it was a broken room?" "Are you a girl ying with dolls when you are so old?" Gu Xun''s merciless ridicule. South pce ink red face, "I, I am not."Youyou looks at the two children making a fuss, so the home won''t be too boring in the future. The family cleaned up and flew to America. In the phone, Nangong Mo simply told the old man about him and youyou. The old man was very flustered. At that time, youyou was just a wild girl with no name and no share. Nangong Li was in a car ident because of her, and she was almost unable to rescue her. The old man was angry with you. He told everyone not to tell the truth about nangongli. He thought it would be a good thing for nangongli to forget and marry and have children ording to his original n. Who knows Nangong Li is not willing to ept other people when he is in a state of amnesia, and he has gone to Europe. Now he is with you, and has a son. You have a great family background. The old man has no reason to refuse this marriage. He only felt guilty. If it was not for his prejudice at that time, Nangong Li would not have to wait for so many years. Nangong has note back yet. Nangong Xu asks the chef to buy the freshest ingredients. "They are used to being in Europe, and I don''t know if they can get used to our food." "You can rest assured that the food culture on both sides is not much different." "I don''t know what my little grandson likes to eat. Is it the same as Mo''er''s?" Nangong Xu''s face is full of happiness, and suddenly there is another grandson. Can he not be happy? When the car drove into Nangong''s house, his long face also showed some nervousness, "young master, I''m afraid..." "Don''t be afraid. There''s me." Nangong Liforts her. "Mommy, if that old man doesn''t like us, we''ll just go and nevere back." Gu Xun''s hands around her chest had no good impression on the man who indirectly separated his parents. In order not to affect the world outlook of Nangong ink, youyou does not tell Gu Xun the true identity of Nangong ink. Now he at least thought he had a father, and after telling him the truth, he lost even that father. Gu Xun didn''t know the truth. He always thought Nangong Mo was a hindrance and even a stain of his father''s infidelity. Of course, when Nangong Li was in a state of amnesia, Gu Xun had no way to care. Now the ending is a good thing for everyone. If you have a father, your mother will be happy. Gu Xun doesn''t do anything else except bullying Nangong Mo to vent his anger every day. "Xun''er, grandfather will be very happy when he knows you are here." "Well, he''s not my grandfather." Gu Xun''s proud face. Nangong Xu got up early and changed into a suit of the most appropriate gentleman, as if to meet some big man today. Nangong Mo ran to him all the way, "grandfather!" "Good boy, are you having fun in Europe?" "Fun, daddy came back with a beautiful aunt, and a little brother, grandfather, his eyes are purple." Nangong Xu looks at the three members of the family not far away. The woman led by Nangong is a first-ss and one-of-a-kind no matter from her figure or appearance. They are apanied by a child with no smile on their faces. It is like a copy of Nangong Li, which is quite different from Nangong Mo''s personality. Leisurely face obviously some restraint, soft call a: "Uncle good, smoked son, quick call people." Nangong Xu had been prepared to be treated coldly by youyou. After all, her status is very noble now. I didn''t expect that she would be so gentle. The little guy stares at himself and shouts out: "grandfather." "Good, good grandson, you are so old." The sound of grandfather almost made Nangong Xu cry. Chapter 961 Although Nangong Xu also likes Nangong Mo, he always has his own selfish heart. He has been very sorry for Nangong Li''s mother. He was not very close to Nangong Li since he was a child. When he grew up, Nangong Li went to Europe most of the time in order to escape him. Seeing that he was getting older, he didn''t care much about marriage. Now seeing him get married, he not only finds his beloved girl, but also has children. Nangong Xu feels happy for him. At that time, things had a lot to do with himself. He felt remorse and guilt. Fortunately, the little guy called his grandfather. "Good, good boy, let grandfather embrace." Nangong Xu is so excited that she hugs Gu Xun. The tears of such a big man are also flowing out. Originally, Gu Xun didn''t want to see this so-called grandfather. At the moment when he saw Nangong Xu crying, he felt a little ufortable. "You, why are you crying?" "My grandfather is so happy. Your name is xun''er, aren''t you? Xun''er, don''t me your grandfather. My grandfather didn''t know you existed for so many years. " Seeing that he was crying, Gu Xun couldn''t say anything more. Nangong left dayuanchang and said, "it''s hard for you to sit on the ne for so long. I''ll send her to have a rest first." "Well, all the rooms have been set aside for you. Let the housekeeper take you there and have a good rest before eating. The girl looks thin and should have a good rest. If you need anything, tell the housekeeper to buy it." "Yes." Youyou is really tired. I haven''t been on a ne for so long for a long time. She looked at Gu Xun and said, "is Xun Er tired?" "Mommy, I''m not tired." "If I''m not tired, I''ll stay with my grandfather for a while." You can see that Nangong Xu likes Gu Xun very much. "Good Mommy." Gu Xun listened to her very much. Youyou looks at some lost expression on Nangong Mo''s face, and knows that there must be some difference in children''s heart. "Little Mo''er, brother Xun has juste. You, the little master, should take good care of him." "Beautiful aunt, I will take good care of brother Xun." "Who wants you to look after it?" Gu Xun''s small mouth is warped. Both of them are fighting and making trouble all the way. Youyou is used to it. Knowing that Gu Xun takes advantage of his mouth at most, he won''t really do anything about it. "Dad, you''ve always wanted to see xun''er, so you can take xun''er for a while." "Good." Nangong Xu is very happy. Nangong Li takes youyou back to his room. Youyou looks around curiously. "Young master, why do I think your rooms in all ces are the same, all of them are of a very cool style." "When I was a child, I couldn''t like bright colors because of my parents'' affairs. In the future, we can decorate our new house ording to your and xun''er''s preferences." "Good." "You''re tired. Have a good rest. If you want to take care of your children on the ne, you won''t sleep. Now you should rest assured." "Then I''ll squint for a while." You yawned. "Good, sleep. I''m here." Seeing youyou and his father for the first time, Nangong Li also rxed a lot. Nangong Xu is guilty to youYou and her children, and she is not as aggressive as she used to be. As soon as you wake up, it''s dark outside, and she gets out of bed quickly. "Young master, why don''t you wake me up sote?" "Seeing that you are too tired, my father also asked you to rest a little more. You can eat any time you like. Don''t worry. Xun''er will not be hungry after eating snacks." "The first time I saw your father, I was a bit impolite. I was too sleepy and tired, and I slept too long." "It doesn''t matter. My father has been very sorry for you since he knew the truth. He is much more tolerant than before, and he really epts you. Yo yo, although we are not married yet, both I and my family have already regarded you as a rtive, so you don''t have to be too restrained and take this as your home. " "Good." Gu Xun and nangongxu get along very well. After all, Gu Xun grew up in European countries and was exposed to more western culture. Nangong family has always retained the oriental culture. When he came to nangongxu''s study and saw the exquisite calligraphy and paintings, especially the ancient characters such as oracle bone inscriptions, he was very curious. Nangong Xu hugs him and teaches him to write small seal characters one by one. Nangong Mo is bored and sits on the carpet ying with puzzles. "Dad, it''s time for dinner." Youyou is veryforted to see a big smile lying on the edge of the desk to practice calligraphy seriously. After all, he is a blood rted rtive. In a short period of time, he has reached such an intimate position. "OK, xun''er and I wille when we finish writing this one." Youyou is also very strange that Gu Xun likes these things, "xun''er, didn''t you disturb your grandfather?" "No, no, xun''er is very good. She is seldom interested in the culture of our ancestors, unlike that little guy."Nangong Mo spat out his tongue, "grandfather, you can''t have a little brother on one side and one on the other side. Before you said that I was the most lovely, do not learn it." "Well, well, for the sake of saying idioms, my grandfather won''t talk about you." Nangongxu''s whole person is much softer, and you can see that youyou has taught him very well. "Are you well rested?" "Well, I''m sorry, I''ve been sleeping too long." "It''s a family. Don''t be embarrassed." Youyou and nangongxu look at each other and smile. Some things are needless to say and are no longer important. Nangongxu really recognizes her existence. During the dinner, Nangong Li proposed marriage. "Youyou, I caused the tragedy of you and Li''er in the past. Fortunately, you and Li''er have a chance to be together again. I have no objection to your marriage." "Dad, I want to discuss with you one thing. My industry is in Europe, and youyou''s family is in Europe. I''ve agreed with her grandmother that the focus will be on Europe in the future. As for the Nangong family, you are not too old now. When you are really old in the future, there are also xun''er and Mo''er who can help you share. " In the past, Nangong Xu would not agree, but now it is different. Nangong Li was very independent since he was a child, and he was not attached to him. Even if he raised objection, it was useless. Nangong Li said that he was discussing, but actually he had made up his mind. He had few children, especially his son, who had stayed in Europe for a long time. Nangong Li also proposed that he would make up for his grandchildren. Thinking of his depression over the years, Nangong Xu did not object. "Now that you have made a decision, I respect it. In the past, I did a lot of wrong things. Now I have only one idea. It''s good that you can be together." "Thank you, Dad." Nangong Li is ready to pull a saw with him, but Nangong Xu agrees so easily. "I''ve already decided to hold the wedding once in Europe and again in America. What do you think, dad?" "It doesn''t matter to me." Nangong Mo was very happy and said, "then I want to be a flower boy." Gu Xun''s face copsed, "I want it too." Marriage is a boy and a woman''s little flower boy, two people contend to be a flower boy, leisurely smile, "good, good, when." Nangong Mo is very happy. He runs to the vase and grabs several flowers to youYou and Nangong to leave. "Daddy and aunt pretty are getting married." Nangong''s home is filled with a cheerful atmosphere. Nangong Li meets all his rtives with Youyou, and youyou''s identity can be regarded as everyone''s authentication. The wedding of the two is also in urgent preparation. Recently, the rtionship between Nangong Mo and Gu Xun is a little better. However, Gu Xun, who is arrogant and coquettish, still attacks Nangong Mo asionally. Nangong Mo has a lively personality. Even if he is dumped, he doesn''t care at all. He follows Gu Xun every day like a little tail. "Brother, help me to see what is written in this book. I don''t know it." "Fool." "Brother, how can you speak so manynguages? Can you teach me "No teaching." "Brother, if daddy and mummy have another baby, will their eyes be purple or ck?" "Who told you to call you mommy?" Gu Xun looked at him fiercely. Nangong Mo covered his mouth and whispered, "beautiful aunt said it." "Don''t call it that way in the future." No matter how bullied by Gu Xun, Nangong Mo still chases him. Gu Xun studied oriental culture with Nangong every day, and gradually integrated into Nangong family. Finally, he agreed to change his surname back to Nangong Li. Leisurely touched his head and said, "xun''er, will you call Nangong Xun after that?" "Whatever, just a name." Nangong Mo happily called out: "Yeah, my little brother is also called Nangong. Nangong Xun is really nice." "Shut up. You''re noisy." Chapter 962 In front of the dressing table, youyou is wearing a beautiful purple tailed wedding dress. After years of standing behind her, her mouth is filled with a faint smile, but her eyes are filled with some moisture. Holding theb,bing the long and thick hair, once and again. "I finally wait for this day. Before I saw you had no attitude towards anyone, I was afraid that you would die alone in this life. Fortunately, God has eyes and will bring him back to you." is more beautiful and charming than before. Her cheeks don''t know whether blush or natural blush. She smiled shyly. "I didn''t expect it to happen today." "Sister, be happy." After years of tears, she tried her best to protect the little girl from childhood. It was clear that even children had been born. In her heart, she was always a simple girl who needed to be protected. "Sister, don''t worry, I will be happy." "Let him protect you instead of me." "Thank you, sister. Thank you really." If you hadn''t protected yourself for years, youyou couldn''t maintain the simple character now. "You are so beautiful today, auntie." "One by one, the baby is also very cute. I will scatter petals to my auntter." "Well, don''t worry. I practiced for a long time yesterday, and I won''t make any mistakes." After years of scraping her small nose, "I almost picked all the petals in the garden. If I can''t practice again, I will be angry with you." Many of the flowers nted in the yard are rare varieties, some of which only bloom in a few days a year. The gardener has worked hard to cultivate them, and they are good one by one, just like a flower picker. They pick a lot of them at one go. Wherever she went, it was like a locust, a disaster scene. "It''s all for the sake of not making mistakes at my aunt''s wedding." "It''s up to you." Hou Yuxiao pushed the door and entered, "grandmother." "Let me see. My granddaughter is so beautiful." Hou Yuxiao also did not have that year they first saw the high cold and arrogance. I don''t know if it''s because she''s older, or because she''s been back for years, she''s more and more like an ordinary elder at home. "My sister looks good when she gets married." "Your sister and a CAI kept a low profile. Their wedding on that day was not too heavy. It was like you this time. How many people came to see you. From the wedding dress and jewelry to the scene decoration, the boy in Nangong was well prepared and did not insult our family." The wedding dress is always in white. Nangong Li knows that youyou likes purple, so she went to Mn to find the best designer to design it for her. The wedding dress alone has been sewn by hundreds of people. It must be finished before the wedding as soon as possible. Youyou today is shining brightly. You can''t see that you are a mother who has given birth to a child. "Of course, Nangong Li now puts youyou at the top of his heart. These days are the sample drawings of the wedding dress. I saw that he took no less than 20 editions, not to mention the jewelry. Every piece was selected by him. Generally, a man only thinks that it''s tedious for a man to take a set of wedding photos, even if he is diligent, how can he be so meticulous? " "Sister, youugh at me again. Although my brother-inw didn''t show high-profile when he married you, he was well intentioned in private. Up to now, I envy the ice crystal rose that my brother-inw gave you. Who else in the world can make such a work of art?" Hou Yuxiao took their hands and said, "I can rest assured that you two sisters can marry a good man. If I didn''t stop your parents, maybe..." "Grandma, although my parents have been separated for so many years, the good thing is that they are reunited, which is also aplete sess." "When ites to your parents, aren''t theying today?" You shook her head. "Mom and dad came together very hard. She had been married once before. If she came to the wedding for fear of being criticized, she could only congratte her father privately. We received the video before, and my parents had a good time." "Just be happy." Hou Yuxiao sighed. "Grandma, don''t me yourself. Now our family has no regrets." "It''s time to make up and make up. Today I want to be the most beautiful bride." Nangongli is not preparing a wedding car, but a beautiful European style carriage, leisurely like a princess slowly driving out of the castle. The wedding scene can only be described with extreme luxury. Nangong is full of the purple pupil woman. This dream he had for many years, every time in the dream he saw that pair of beautiful purple pupil, at that time he did not know who she was, day by day cone heart. Now that he finally got her, she was about to be her own woman. He reached out to her, and they walked on the carpet covered with flowers. Nangong Mo and Nangong Xun followed behind. One girl of the same height was carrying a flower basket and scattering petals. The wedding of this prosperous age has been talked about for a long time. How many peoplement the cost of today''s wedding. Nangong Li spent billions of dors in order to marry Youyou, and their wedding was also listed in the first few days of the grand wedding.Under the night, you are waiting for the arrival of Nangong Li. Outside the door, Nangong Xun pulled Nangong away, and said solemnly, "from today on, my mother is your wife. You must promise me that you will take good care of Mommy all my life." Nangong Li squatted down and looked at Nangong Xun head-on and said, "OK, I promise you that I will not only take good care of your mother, but also take good care of you." "Mommy is strong on the surface, but she is weak in fact. She often cries these years..." "I won''t make her cry again." "If you dare to empathize, I will not recognize you as a father again! Remember it for me Nangong Xun is like a little adult. Nangong Li stretched out his little finger, "OK, if I change my heart, you don''t want me, we pull the hook." Nangong Xun nagged several words in Nangong Li''s ear. It was clear that it was just a child''s words, but like a father who married his daughter, he told Nangong Li all the long points. Nangong Li didn''t feel bothered. He listened to it one by one and agreed to it one by one. "Brother, have you finished? I''m sleepy." Nangong Mo yawned and rubbed his eyes. "Fool." Nangong Xun stares at him, and then releases Nangong Li. The two children fight together again. Nangong Li is also used to the uproar between Nangong Xun and Nangong mo. Nangong Xun is measured and will not really bully Nangong mo. he does so more to alert Nangong mo of his dignity as a big brother. Nangong Li opened the door and pulled the skirt. Seeing hime in, he called out in a panic: "young master..." "I''ve kept you waiting." Nangong from gentle toward her. There is only a dim wallmp in the room. Youyou has taken off her make-up for a long time. She wears a simple nightdress. Without makeup, she looks smaller and delicate, and her skin looks like an egg that has just been shelled. "No, you are tired today. The bath water is ready for you." Youyou takes the clothes he handed over, just like before. Nangong Li reached out and grabbed her hand. "You don''t have to be like this. Now you are my wife, not a servant." "Young master, I like to do these things for you." She looks like a docile kitten. Nangong Li reaches out and caresses her soft hair. "I must have been blind in those years. I didn''t fall in love with you for the first time. It''s clear that my youyou is so cute and charming." "Young master Youugh at me Youyou blushed with shame. At that time, his eyes only Gu Qi, how can you notice his side? "It''s not a joke. It''s really emotional. Fortunately, we''re together again. Thank you for waiting for me all the time." "I never thought I could marry you. After I left you, I would only have you in my heart. I can''t put it down or forget it in my life. If I''m not a young master, I''ll never marry." "What a silly girl." Nangong Li is more distressed by the wasted years. "Young master said I was stupid, why don''t you? I''ve lost my memory, and you haven''t married anyone else. Today''s wedding I''ve been in a trance, as if in a dream Nangong Li wiped her tears. "It''s not a dream. You''re a long time. I swear that I will treat you well and never let you be sad again." "Well, I believe young master." "If everyone wishes, we will be happy." Chapter 963 As winter goes by and springes, Gu Qi sleeps for year after year. It is strange that every time her body sleeps, the toxin in her blood will be less, but the next time she sleeps longer. No one can exin what kind of phenomenon this is, but she is really getting better. She has been in aa for several years at thest time. Steward Zhen spectes that all the toxins will disappear after she wakes up. A few years is a long time for people outside. A baby in swaddling can run all over the ce to y soy sauce. A tree can blossom and fall several times. Even the scenery on the mountain will change. For Gu Qi, she just had a dream. A long dream wakes up. The thick long eyshes trembled a few times and opened her eyes. Every time she woke up, it was the brilliant star light on the cave. Every time she woke up in the cave, she felt as if she had passed through time and space. Gu Qi rubbed her eyes and yawned. If she didn''t know what she would look like if she saw this scene, she was as simple as sleeping and getting up. She jumped straight out of the ss coffin, and a stout Python swam towards her, wrapped up in her body intimately, and the snake''s letter was spitting on her face. Gu Qi reached out and touched the big head of ChiYan, "little ChiYan, you have grown up again! Do you think you will be a dragon if you go on like this? " I don''t know if thendscape here has aura. She can''t even understand mu Nanshu in her body, but she slowly disappears in the long sleep time. Her red me body is far more than that of her parents, which is more than several timesrger than that of her parents. It''s frightening to see her from a distance. Such a big snake crawls towards you from afar. You are not scared to death, but Gu Qi ys with it. One person and one snake have a good time. "Master, you wake up atst." Housekeeper Zhen is very happy. Seeing that the old man is a few years older than before, Gu Qi''s face has always remained in her twenties. Compared with her, steward Zhen is a normal human being. Every time she wakes up, she will find that steward Zhen is much older. "I''ve been working hard for you these years, uncle Zhen." She has been as like as two peas for decades, but she has taken a special medicine in the early years. She is not only the same as her body and appearance. "No hard work, master. You finally wake up. Miss Jin came here some time ago." Housekeeper Zhen reported to her at the first time. Gu Qi is doing radio gymnastics stretching activities, hands and feet, bending, waving hands. "Which Miss brocade?" "The owner is Miss Jin, whom you entrusted to the Su family to raise." Gu Qi, a carp, said, "what? Is xiaojin''er here? How does she know I''m here? Is she angry and whipping the corpse? " In Gu Qi''s heart, he felt that he was an ipetent mother, and if Gu Jin knew that she was not very angry, he whipped her body. "What do you say, master? Miss Jin didn''t know you were here. She was just abducted here by human traffickers. You don''t know that during the years of youra, that small vige has developed into a concentration area for traffickers. In order to avoid legal responsibility, many people wille back to avoid the limelight after finishing. Miss Jin was abducted. " Gu Qi heard here, the whole person was bombed, "these shameless human traffickers abducted people to my daughter''s head, see I don''t go up to lift their old nest." After all these years, Gu Qi''s only thing that hasn''t changed is his impudent temper, which is like firecrackers exploding at one point. "Don''t worry, the owner. Those peddlers have been cleaned up by Mr. Si. Mr. Si, you don''t know who it is. A lot of things have happened in your sleepy years. We miss Jin is married. Her partner is very kind to her. They have a child Gu Qi''s eyes are going to stare out, "what!!! My daughter has children? So I''m not going to be a grandmother Zhen housekeeper said with a smile: "yes, you are going to be a grandmother. You are all the people who are Grandma. You are so presumptuous as a little girl." Gu Qi''s first reaction is to touch his face, "mirror, mirror?" She ran from ce to ce to look for the mirror, looking at her face did not change much, which made her happy, "fortunately, I am not an old woman, otherwise Nanshu will not know me." "Don''t worry, the toxin in your body haspletely disappeared. Your appearance is still more than 20 years ago. You are not old at all, and you are as beautiful as you were then." Housekeeper Zhen is also very pleased to see her. It was a helpless move to leave that year. Gu Qi was ready to die here. Several times, she thought that she would not wake up again. After all, she had been sleeping too long. However, she surprised herself again and again. Maybe this is thest chance left for her and mu Nanshu. Gu Qi lost the mirror and grabbed Zhen housekeeper like a child, "is jin''er like me? Did she say anything? " "Miss Jin looks the same as Miss Annan. You haven''t seen Miss Annan for several years. Their sisters look like their husband by seven points, but only a little like you.As for the character of Miss Jin and miss Annan are quite different. She is very gentle and considerate. She doesn''t me the master at all. She also said that she woulde to see the master for some time. She is a good filial child. " Gu Qi was proud, "of course, I was born filial. What about Annan? When my mother wakes up, she doesn''te to see me "Miss Annan hasn''te here much recently. Maybe she''s too busy dealing with the affairs of Companies in various countries." "No matter how busy she is, will her old mother wake up? I must take care of her when I see her Gu Qi woke up this time feeling very happy, she detoxified, daughter also knew the truth, did not me her, now is a family reunion. Gu Qi didn''t even wear shoes. Running freely in the mountains, she was free,pletely free. I haven''t seen my rtives for more than 20 years. I don''t know what my grandfather and dad are like? Of course, the most important thing is whether mu Nanshu is still waiting for himself to go back. Gu Qi was so happy that he would fly to them with a pair of wings. "My God, I''m free!" She yelled with joy. "Don''t talk so early. If you are free, your daughter will be miserable." A familiar voice. Gu Qi turned around and saw a middle-aged woman standing beside the cross-country vehicle, dressed in a national style cheongsam, holding a long cigarette bag, blonde hair and blue eyes. Although she was not like a girl in those years, the middle-aged Ka had a special charm, which was amazing. "Little sister-inw Gu Qi ran to her like a bird, who had not met for many years. "Little viin, you have not changed at all. It''s really enviable. It seems that time has stolen our time and given it to you." Gu Qidu gave birth to four children, and his expression was like a girl. How could he not be envied. More excited than envy, K hugged her tightly. "What about brother Luo? Anyway, I wake up today and he doesn''te to see me? That''s not enough. " "It''s not because of your mess. How can he get free? If you sleep for another period of time, your family will be in trouble." Gu Qi''s mischievous smile, "is it that Annan''s little rabbit has caused trouble again, wait for me to deal with her." Annan is the most like her character among several children. Ka and Luo have taken care of Annan these years. When they see her, they will think of Gu Qi. They also dote on Annan, which makes Annan develop a very spoiled character. "No, I got the news not long ago that the girl was already buying heavy weapons." "Is this little bunny itching and ying with heavy ammunition?" "Don''t worry, Xiao Qi. You''ve fallen asleep these years. I don''t know how many things have happened. You always thought that you had only two children, and another child died, didn''t you?" "Yes, that child is pitiful." "I received news that the child did not die young, and was rescued by mu Nanshu." Today''s information is too much, Gu Qi can''t receive it. She grabs Ka''s hand foolishly and asks, "you, what do you say? The child is not dead? " "Yes, I came to China to meet with jin''er some time ago. By the way, Annan has met with them. You can ask Annan for details." Just finished Gu Qi already tearful, the child did not die!!! Chapter 964 Gu Qi, lively and boisterous, tears rolled down when he heard that the child was still alive. She grabbed Ka''s hand. "Sister inw, you, you say it again, did I hear you wrong?" "Xiao Qi, the child did not die, she survived." "Still alive, she''s alive." Gu Qi tears more and more, while crying andughing, but also around Ka, "Yeah, my baby is not dead, she is still alive!" That child has always been Gu Qi''s heart knot. She felt that she would die if she did not take good care of her child. No mother could face the death of her child. She was more happy to know that the child was still alive than anything else. "Look at you. You are like a child. Don''t cry. Annan doesn''t know what happened. If you don''t stop it earlier, you don''t know what will happen to her." "Yes, take me to Annam." Gu Qi rushed to Annan. As Ka said, Annan was collecting arge number of arms and trading with many underground arms dealers. "What are you ying with, little rabbit?" Gu Qi rushed to him, "are you itching again?" "Mommy, are you awake?" "If I don''t wake up, are you going to turn this day over?" Annan shook his head. "Mummy, what are you talking about? I''m going to save sister jin''er." Some time ago, Annan and Gu Jin got along very well. Once she heard that Gu Jin had gone to Europe, she might be changed. She was weak and wanted to defeat the legendary man in the shortest time. In her eyes, the father who has never met is simr to the devil. How can a father take blood from his children regardless of their life or death? If Gu Jin falls on his hand, it must be over. If he doesn''t get blood, he has to be changed. "Save jin''er? What''s wrong with jin''er? " "Mommy, it''s a long story." "Then make a long story short." Gu Annan told the story of this period of time in one breath, and Gu Qi was very angry. "You said jin''er went to Europe alone to see Xiao Qi?" "It''s what Xiaoqi caused. If it wasn''t for her sister jin''er, who would have fallen into the trap, mummy has spent so much effort to hide her identity over the years. Now that she goes to Europe, it''s all over, and she will be caught by the devil." Gu Qi knocked Gu Annan''s head, "what devil, he''s your father!" "Well, people who don''t want their children don''t deserve to be my father." "Annan, you can''t say that. In fact, your father has a hard time." Only Gu Qi knew that man was good. After all, Gu Annan had misunderstood him for many years, which could not be exined clearly for a while. "Mummy, you still speak good words for him. Do you know that devil said that he would take the blood from sister jin''er to do the experiment." "What do you say?" Gu Qi, who was still saying good words to Mu Nanshust second, changed his face. "Not only that, he even said that he wanted to take xiaojinnuo''s heart. Jinnuo was the child of Jiner''s sister, and he was so young..." Gu Qi pinched the knuckles of his fingers, and said, "damn mu Nanshu, if he dares to do something to my daughter and my little grandson, I''ll go and screw his head now!" "I''m going to blow up Rosenberg." Mother and daughter rushed to Paris, Gu Qi on the ne was worried. She must think it''s a threat to say such a word from someone else''s mouth, but that person is mu Nanshu! That crazy man who can kill everything in order to save himself, who hasn''t met for so many years, should have been very crazy. Gu Jin is like a little sheep, just into his mouth, is not ughtered by him at will. Jin''er, you must be safe. How much energy has he spent in hiding Gu Jin these years? Is it all in vain? Everything has to go back to the beginning. "Mommy, you don''t know how cute the little monster is. His eyes are blue, just like two sapphires. If he is dug, I''ll..." Annan has no children of his own, but he likes to care about Jinnuo. When he hears that mu Nanshu wants to dig the heart of the little guy, Annan wants to dig himself. "He dares, if he dares to hurt my little grandson, I will die with him!" Gu Qi bit his teeth. "Mommy, don''t be afraid. I''ve contacted arge number of arms dealers in Paris. We''ll kill them as soon as we get to Paris." The mother and daughter were indignant on the ne, and wished they could plug in a pair of wings and rush to their side to protect their children. Paris has not been to Paris for more than 20 years. There are new scenes everywhere, and the famous buildings are still the same as before. Gu Qi did not have time to sigh, but also had no time to watch. Her heart was all over the rose castle. After more than 20 years, the castle still stands, but the roses nted by mu Nanshu have wrapped the whole castle from inside to outside, which looks very beautiful and mysterious under the light.Like the scene in the fairy tale world, she and Gu Annan all the way to the rose castle. Originally did not see for so long, Gu Qi sees his mood should beplex, nervous, excited, frightened even joyful. Because she was worried about her children, she only had anxiety and anger. Annan directly opened the door. "Mummy, let''s break in." Gu Qifei quickly forward, she knows that no matter at any time that person will not hurt her. After entering the door, there was a carpet paved with flowers on the ground, and Gu Qi stepped on the petals. At the end of the tapestry stood a man, white as he had been, his ck hair like ink, swaying in the breeze. Whenever Mu Nan Shu goes there, it will be a beautiful scenery. Gu An Nan is confused. Is that a fairy? No, no, he''s the devil. But how could the devil have such an immortal face? He was like a figureing out of the picture, handsome and young. Under the premise of not knowing who mu Nanshu is, she will be crazy and tease where the fresh meates from. She couldn''t connect the elegant man in white with the viin in her mind. How could he do those cruel things? Gu Qi saw the culprit and ran to Mu Nanshu. "Little Qi''er, long time no see." A long time no see, the road for several years of vicissitudes and joys and sorrows, that moment Gu Qi almost did not shed tears. He stood there quietly, with a shallow smile on his mouth, like jade like moon, as gentle as before to her. She has been waiting for her for more than 20 years. But at the moment she did not care to reminisce with him and grabbed his cor. "Mu Nanshu, you heartless psychopath, how can you..." The voice did not fall, her waist wrapped with an iron arm, will she tightly pull, she was crowded into the arms of familiar, smell the familiar aroma. You know what she missed most when she was awake these years was the special fragrance on his body, which could not be reced by any vor. Familiar voice rings in the ear: "small seven son, wee home." A word has let Gu Qi tears, her mu Nanshu, she tightly grasp mu Nanshu''s skirt, tears burst the bank. "You bastard, mu Nanshu, you big bastard." Mu Nanshu took her waist with one hand and stroked the back of her head with the other, as ifforting a child. "Yes, I''m an asshole. I scared Xiao Qi''er away for such a long time before I knew I woulde back." Gu Annam looked at a pair of figures embracing each other not far away. The rose petals were flying in the breeze, and there were beautiful fireflies shing around. The couple, who seemed to be a fairy couple, were her parents, and her anger was reced by emotion. She has always known that Gu Qi loves that man very much, even if the man''s means are vicious, she loves him most. In the past, Gu Annan did not understand, but today she saw the picture of their reunion. At that moment, she understood something. Two people seem to be lingering between a kind of inexplicable feelings, the name of that feeling seems to be called love. Love, even if the two people are separated for a long time, they will walk together again. For more than 20 years, countless days and nights, they have never forgotten each other. Gu Annam tears, looking at really moving, she can not help thinking, when she can also have such a magnificent, but never give up love. Chapter 965 Not far away, Gu Jin, who nestles in Si Li Ting''s arms, sees this scene, but also tears in his eyes. "Brother Li Ting, do you see it? Parents are finally reunited. " Even if only from other people''s mouth, Gu Jin also knew that all this had note easily. She felt that she and Si Li Ting had been very difficult. She thought that Gu Qi and mu Nanshu had been separated for many years. In that long waiting time, mu Nanshu didn''t know Gu Qi''s life and death. Every day was suffering, let alone so many years. Si Li Ting gently stroked her tears from the corner of her eyes, "this is a happy event, you should be happy." "Mom and Dad, it''s so hard for me to cry." "Don''t cry, Susu. I''ll be distressed if you cry. Look, Jinnuo is also looking at you." Small Jinnuo two big blue eyes staring at Gu Jin, as if also understand her mind. "Well, I don''t cry." Mu Nan Shu coaxes Gu Qi, waiting for so many years, he finally waits for his little seven son. "Mu Nanshu, I warn you, if you dare to move jin''er and Jin Nuo, I will die with you." "Little girl, after so many years, she is still so angry." Mu Nanshu smiles very gently. At that time, she was a hell Shura that people were afraid of. Only this little woman dared to climb on him to be a demon. Now, after so many years, her temperament has not changed at all, and she still likes it. Annan with a rocketuncher, a foot on a big stone, very tough look. "Where have you hidden my sister and the little monster? If you don''t, I''ll destroy your house now. " Annan does not look like Gu Qi, but his manner and character are very simr. This moment makes mu Nanshu seem to go back to the time when he and Gu Qi started. "Big cat teaches a little wild cat again?" "Annan, put down your weapons first. Be careful of the fire." Gu Qi sees her to Mu Nanshu, in the heart is also very anxious, this child works is rash. Annan raised his face. "Mommy, are you fascinated by the beauty of this man? Don''t forget that he is a devil. His sister and little monster are in his hands. " "Devil?" Mu Nanshu pick eyebrows, is really a girl who doesn''t know whether to live or die. He doesn''t believe Gu Qi''s seed. Gu Jin sees that if he goes on like this, he will not even this ce with Annan''s character. "Annan, he''s a father. Don''t point a weapon at him. Be careful of thunder." Hearing Gu Jin with a smile, Annan saw Gu Jin holding Jinnuo, and Si Li Ting came out of the flowers together. Gu Annan dropped the rocketuncher and ran to Gu Jin quickly, "sister, are you OK with the little monster? Did he hurt you? I heard he''s going to drain your blood and dig out the little monster''s heart. " See Gu Annan nervous small face, Gu Jin gentle smile, "don''t worry, that is to let mothere back early put out false news." Gu Jin met Gu Qi when she was in the underground cave. Since she grew up, this is the first time Gu Qi has seen Gu Jin. Gu Qi pushed mu Nanshu away and went toward Gu Jin. "You, you are small Brocade? " "Mom, it''s me." Gu Jin knows the price Gu Qi paid for her from others. If Gu Qi didn''t fight to protect himself in those years, then there would be no Gu Jin today. Gu Qi tightly hugged her into his arms, "I''m sorry xiaojin''er, I don''t deserve to be a mother. I didn''t take good care of you." "Mom, you are not wrong. You saved me and gave me life, because I have been separated from my father for so many years. As a mother, you have done well enough. Thank you, mom." Gu Jin herself is also a mother now. When she was taking medicine to give birth to arge amount of bleeding, she had only one thought in her mind. Even if she died, she would give birth to the baby. She knew how great her mother was for her child, and she almost died of bleeding. Now she only remembers the lovely child, and no longer remembers the fact that she nearly died. "Jin''er, don''t you me me?" "How can I me my mother? I appreciate it. " Gu Jin, on the contrary, is more like a mother, patting Gu Qi''s back and soothing her mood. "Mom, don''t me dad. He does so much for you." After Gu Jin came this time, she found that mu Nanshu was not as terrible as she imagined. She only saw a man who loved Gu Qi deeply. Under such a starting point, she could not hate mu Nanshu. "You are a good boy." Gu Qi stares at Gu Jin, although her face is the same as Annan''s, and her personality is greatly different. Thinking of seeing her when I was a child, she is a good child for people. "Little monster, you''ll be OK. I''m scared to death." Annan held Jinnuo in his arms and coaxed him. Gu Qi looked at the swaddling child, "is this Jinnuo?" "Yes, Annan. Let Jinnuo meet grandma." Annan held the child over, Gu Qi took the baby with trembling hands, and looked at the lovely boy in his swaddling clothes. A pair of big blue eyes were staring at her, as if to examine who she was."This is my daughter''s child. I''m a grandmother." Gu Qi had heard that Gu Jin gave birth to a child before, but when he really held the child, he had an inexplicable feeling, which could not be described by words. Jinnuo is also the blood of Mu Nanshu, but the man who thought he must die survived. How can Gu Qi be happy and excited. "Little Jinnuo, this is grandma. If it wasn''t for grandma''s protection, there would be no you now." Gu Jin said gently at the side. Jinnuo seemed to understand what she was saying, smiling at Gu Qi, and her small face was very lovely. "Nonoughed. It''s so cute. Nanshu, you see, the baby is smiling." Gu Qi was very happy, holding Jinnuo didn''t know what to do. The precious life was beyond words. Mu Nanshu gently stroked the tears on her face, "when grandma, how can you still be so like a child, let the childrenugh." "I''m happy. I wake up with a little grandson. This is your grandson. Aren''t you happy?" Gu Qi Du mouth and thought of something like, "of course you are not happy, when you gave birth to Nancang, you are not willing to hold him, your son does not like, let alone grandson." "I like it. I''ll like itter. Don''t be angry." After more than 20 years of separation, mu Nanshu also wants to understand a lot of things. "By the way, what about Nancang? I haven''t seen him for many years. I think he was only a little older than Jinnuo when he left me. Now he should be an adult. " "Mom, brother takes care of family affairs in the United States. He always wanted to see you." "He must me me. I have no conscience. I don''t care if I give birth to a child." "No, brother can understand mom." Gu Qi felt that he was very happy, and her children were all good. No one med her. She looked at Jin Nuo, especially her big eyes. She seemed to have seen it somewhere. "By the way, mom, let me introduce you. This is Jinnuo''s father, my husband." Gu Jin see her emotional stability, this began to introduce the side of the Si Li Ting. "Hello, auntie." Si Li Ting politely said hello. When Gu Qi''s eyes moved to the tall son-inw, his golden hair, blue eyes and Jinnuo were his little copies. Gu Qi brain across a lightning, a touch of inconceivable in her heart rise. "You You are... " Seeing Gu Qi''s mood began to fluctuate again, Si Li Ting introduced himself: "I am a member of the Smith family." Smith, that''s right. Although he looks a lot different from that, he was still a child, and now he has grown into a calm man. "What''s your Chinese name?" "Si Li Ting, aunt, have we met somewhere?" Si Li Ting has a kind of inexplicable sense of familiarity with her, but for a moment and a half can''t remember where to see. The memory of many years ago floated to my mind. Gu Qi was the most carefree time to get along with Su Yan''s mother and son. She didn''t expect that the lovely boy would seriously promise that he would protect xiaojin''er and marry her when he grew up. The fairy tale like story came true. He really did it. Gu Qi was moved to tears, "good, good Ting son, you live up to aunt''s expectations." Chapter 966 Gu Qi was suddenly so excited that tears kept falling. Everyone didn''t understand what was wrong with her. Si Li Ting is even more at a loss. He thinks Gu Qi is very familiar, but his memory is always very good. If he has seen a woman with such a character as Gu Qi, he will never forget it. Unless it is something happened before the ident, until now he is not particrly clear about the memory of his childhood, which is very confusing. Gu Qi stretched out his hand and rubbed the head of Si Li Ting, just like when she was a child, when she liked that little guy. Blond hair and blue eyes have a good personality. I always knead with Si Li Ting every time I have time. At that time, xiaoxiaoxiao has grown into a towering tree from a small sapling. How could she not expect to see Si Li Ting here. Annan didn''t makeints about his full name before Tucao Si Ting Ting. He only knew Gu Jinjia had a good man who loved her, but he did not know that this good man was Shi Ting Ting. "Mom, do you know brother Li Ting?" Gu Jin also asked. "Yes, how can you not know him? He said he would marry you when he was a child, but he really did it." Gu Jin looks surprised, "Mom, why don''t I have any impression?" "You were just a little baby for more than a month at that time. What''s your impression?" Gu Qi sighed the strange ce of fate. Si Li Ting carefully recalled, after Gu Qi such a reminder, some things that he had forgotten a little bit appeared in his mind. "Jiner, I''m your brother ting." "Aunt Qi, I know. When I grow up, I will protect xiaojin''er from others. I''ll buy her whatever she likes to eat, and I''ll buy the store what she likes to wear. If there are bad people bullying her, I''ll cry "Yes, aunt Qi, no matter where jin''er is, I will find her in the ends of the earth, protect her and love her, and will not let her be bullied by bad people." At that time, because of Su Yan''s tragic death, he was tortured by his aunt. Under the great stimtion, he lost his childhood memory. After Gu Qiyi reminds, those scattered in the past memories slowly recover. ''s face as like as two peas changed from calm to billows. He grabbed Gu Qi''s hands and said, "aunt, you are aunt, you are just the same as before." "And you''ve changed a lot. I didn''t have my legs high. Now I have to look up at you." Big big, Gu Qi raised his hand to rub the golden hair of Li Ting, "my little son-inw has finally grown into a big son-inw." "Aunt Qi, it turns out that you are Susu''s mother. I promised you that I would find little Susu in every corner of the world to protect her from being bullied. I did it." "Dear child, you are a good child who keeps his promise. It''s a pity that your mother has some regrets. I went to see your mother and son the first thing after I came back. The news is that your family is broken and you are adopted. I''m afraid that you will be wronged and I''vee to see you specially. At that time, you were so stimted that you could not remember the past, so I had to give up. I didn''t expect that after 20 years, you still found xiaojin''er and fulfilled the agreement of that year. " Si Li Ting also felt that fate was too incredible. No wonder he had a special feeling for Gu Jin when he saw her for the first time. It turned out that he was destined to be good in the dark. It should have been Gu Qi''s meeting. Unexpectedly, it turned into a meeting ceremony between Si Li Ting and Gu Qi. "At that time I was too young to protect my mother. Now I have enough to protect Susu." Gu Qi wiped his tears, "yes, you did well." "Brother Li Ting, you and my mother have known each other for a long time, and you don''t tell me." Gu Jinchen''s strange way. "Susu, it''s not that I don''t tell you, but that my childhood memory has always been very confused. If I hadn''t seen aunt Qi today, I would not have remembered it. I''ll tell you slowly when I''m free." Gu Qi was very happy. Unexpectedly, this reunion not only saw Gu Jin, but also saw Si Li Ting. She looked left and right, and more and more familiar faces appeared. Reaching out to beat a Wang a just chest, "long time no see, you are old." "Miss Gu has not changed at all from that time. No, it''s time to call your wife again." Gu Qi chuckled yfully, "where''s my little roon? If you don''t dare to bully her Gu Qi was a demon in the past, and her name was changed by her. A Wang''s EQ was low, and Gu Qi tossed about her. "She''s fine. We''re all big kids." "I don''t know if I''ve inherited your IQ. If I''m like you, I''m worried." Gu Qiyi seriously ridicules awan. "My wife has been sleeping for so long. She still likes to tease me." "It''s not a joke. I''m telling the truth. I was worried about your IQ back then."A Wang: "ah..." It seems that he has not won Gu Qi once. A CAI had a higher EQ, but survived. Seeing Gu Qi''s friendly greeting, "Miss Gu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m still elegant. If I know you wake up, I''ll be very happy." "We young a CAI still can talk like this." Gu Qi smile, "you are all good, I am very happy." At that time, the people around her had a good life, and Wu Mei had already married. She swept around and didn''t see the person she wanted to see. "What about her It''s the child I thought died of. " When she woke up, she was told that the child was gone. She didn''t even see the body. All these years, she thought she had only two children. Now, she can''t hold her hand "Where is she?" "Xiao Qi is still in bed after being stimted." A tall man appeared. "You are..." She thought the man was familiar, but she couldn''t figure out who it was. "Ma''am, I''m Mu Chen." "Are you little Mu Chen?" Gu Qidu had to doubt life. She always felt that the past 20 years had been a sh for her. Too much time has passed in the world. Except for the geographical environment, other people and things are different. "Yes, I grew up." At that time, the little boys were all much higher than her. Gu Qi looked at them in disbelief. "Take her with you." Gu Qi just wants to have a good look at the child. She doesn''t know how she is. "Follow me." Mu Nanshu took Gu Qi''s hand and took two steps. He realized that Gu Qi didn''t wear shoes at his feet. I don''t even need to wear these shoes. He picked up Gu Qi and said, "so anxious? I don''t eat people. " Gu Qi small face a red, "you do not eat people, you are more terrible than eating people, there are so many children in it, you put me down." A Wang can''t help but mumble: "Miss Gu used to have a thick skin, but now how thin." "Ah Wang, haven''t you eaten spicy millet for a long time Gu Qi threats the voice toe, Wang quickly shut up. At least now is also a child has a woman''s adult, Gu Qi again thick skinned or know a little bit of propriety. "No Mu Nanshu replied positively, "if you move again, I will tie you up, and you will never be able to escape in this life." "You asshole..." Gu Jin and Si Li Ting walk in the back, hear two people flirt, did not expect their parents get along with the mode so lovely. Before Gu Qi appeared, mu Nanshu was like a God to them, and no one could touch him. Even Si Li Ting such a man in front of him also have to behave, but look at Qi Yi to his painting style mutation. The breath of rejecting people thousands of miles away disappeared in an instant and reced by a gentle man. Of course, it is limited to Gu Qi. Annan looked at the interaction between the two people, and she began to worry. How could the devil, who had been scolding her since childhood, be so gentle? Does she need to continue to scold? Before entering the room, mu Nanshu nced at a CAI, but did not give any orders. A CAI understood what it meant and went to take Gu Qi''s shoes. In the past, Gu Qi often ran out without shoes or wearing very thin clothes. Every day mu Nanshu lived like her father. Finally, the trivialities of taking shoes and clothes fell on a CAI and they didn''t need to be ordered by the master if they did more. Pushing open the door, Gu Qi jumped down from Mu Nan Shu''s arms and walked toward the hospital bed. Chapter 967 Once in this room, it seems that time has stopped here. There is a smell of disinfectant in the room. There are delicate flowers in the vase, which are reced by Mu Chen himself every day. The girl with a dropper and various instruments on her body is the child she left behind at that time. Gu Qi is not a perceptual person, but today, he can''t help crying many times. Just walk to her side, her tears have already fallen. The three daughters are triplets and look the same, but Gu Qi can see at a nce that Xiaoqi is much thinner than Annan and Gu Jin. Pale little face without a bit of blood color, chin is very small, a look is a distressing child. "Xiao Qi..." Gu Qi''s fingers trembled and touched the girl''s cheek. She wanted to hold Muqi. Due to the various instruments and equipment on Muqi, she did not dare to move Xiaoqi. Annan didn''t like Muqi the most. When she was in China, Gu Jin was very gentle to her because of Xiao Qi''s illness. She felt that Muqi was pretending to be pitiful andpassionate. Now, seeing that the patient is unconscious, after all, he is apatriot and sister. Annan has a bad feeling in his heart and is very distressed for the seventh master. "Has she always been like this?" Gu Qicai knew that he still had this daughter. He didn''t know about Mu Qi''s life these years. Mu Chen covered the quilt for Xiao Qi and said, "when you were taken away, I just came out of the study and saw a little baby. At that time, Xiao Qi was very small, with only a weak breath, and his whole body was cold. I didn''t know what to do, so I turned on the air conditioner, covered a thick quilt, and put her on my chest until my husband came back. Fortunately, Xiao Qifu survived. However, she had congenital heart disease since she was born. Since childhood, she has always been very good, and can not live like an ordinary person, but Xiao Qi has never given up, her psychology is very sunny. After a heart surgery, the heart and her are not very harmonious, also produced some rejection phenomenon. We have no way but to use special drugs to make Xiao Qi sleep, so that her body tends to calm mode, which was her vacancy in those years. Although she was the same age as Miss Jin, in fact, her body function was stagnant during her vacant period. Both her mind and body are actually several years younger than the two youngdies. This year, she came to her senses, and her body was sometimes good and bad. She was stimted a while ago, and she has been in aa and still hasn''t woken up yet. " When he said this, Mu Chen''s eyes were dead and there was no light. He wanted to see Xiao Qi get better. "Seven." Gu Qi hears Mu Chen''s stories and knows that the girl has not been well these years. She took Muqi''s hand and looked at the back of her hand because the injection was full of needle holes. Clearly is his own daughter, but he has no way to save Xiao Qi. "What are you going to do now? Need to find the right source? I am her mother, and my heart should... " Gu Qi''s words have not finished, mu Nanshu interrupted, "Gu Qi, you shut up." If you want to meet her again, why do you want to change your heart with her. "Don''t even think about it. Otherwise, I will never let you go out for half a step in my life. I will do what I say this time." Mu Nanshu''s pale face turned red with anger. Gu Qi''s attention is on her daughter''s body, did not discover mu Nanshu''s facial expression does not seem to be ordinary people. "Nanshu, do you want your daughter to lie here all her life?" "Listen to me, Gu Qi. All my patience has been exhausted in these years. If you don''t know what extreme things you want to do this time, I will be 100 times more extreme than you." With that, mu Nanshu suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood from his mouth. The color difference of his face reached the extreme and his body slipped. "Sir "Dad." "South pivot." Gu Qi was startled. She didn''t know how hard mu Nanshu had been in this long time and how bad his health was. She didn''t know how stupid she was until she saw mu Nanshu fall in front of her. A CAI is very skilled in supporting mu Nanshu to take medicine for him, and his movements are very skillful. A Wang is to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. Mu Nanshu''s white long shirt is full of blood, just like red plum dots, which is very shocking. "I''m sorry, sir. I''m so clean. Let''s take him back to his room to change his clothes." Gu Qi quickly followed the past, mu Nanshu spit blood that moment, her heart will be broken. In her heart, mu Nanshu is like an immortal. He is omnipotent. Since even anti-aging drugs can be made, how can he not cure a little illness. He was in good health all the time when he was in contact with him. Today, he was in aa of vomiting blood, and fell down in front of Gu Qi. Gu Qi was heartbroken. "Ah Cai, what''s wrong with him? Why do you suddenly go into aa? " "Miss Gu, it''s only a few big sleeps for you, but it''s been more than 20 years for us. Mr. Gu has been waiting for you for more than 20 years.Acacia bitter, every day is a kind of suffering, I do not know how Mr. A is through this long years "But I told him to take good care of his body. I would contact him every time I woke up." "Miss Gu, if you can''t see your people, do you think Mr. Gu will be relieved? Over the years, he didn''t sleep well for a few nights. Most of the time, he was in theboratory. He wanted to see you, more eager to see you than anyone else. He was afraid that you couldn''t survive. Recently, you have been sleeping for many years and your husband has been living like a year. Under the double attack of body and spirit, Mr. A''s body would have broken down long ago. If it hadn''t been controlled by various precious drugs, I''m afraid we would not have seen him now. " Gu Qi tears like rain, "how can this happen..." A CAIid mu Nanshu t on the bed, while awan took a set of clean clothes from the wardrobe. Gu Qi stroked his pale cheek. She would rather mu Nanshu or the man in the past who would not speak and spoke with dignity. Her husband. "Miss Gu, if you really feel sorry for Mr. Gu, you should stay with him when youe back this time. Don''t say any more willful words to stimte Mr. Gu. Sir, although he is suffering from internal friction, he is lucky not to have such a intractable illness as you did in those years. In the past, you were not here, and your husband didn''t want to take care of yourself. You can keep your husband well in the future Gu Qimeng nodded, "I will not stimte him any more." "It''s good for Miss Gu to know. Now Mr. Gu looks like he has not changed, but his mind is very heavy. Please think about Mr. Gu''s body at the same time. If she is angry again, we can''t help it." A Wang usually does not dare to speak a lesson to Gu Qi. He can''t help it for mu Nanshu. Gu Qi used to be an innocent and lively child. Now it has been more than 20 years for her to grow up. "Does he often spit up blood like this?" Gu Qi took the hot towel in a CAI''s hand and carefully wiped mu Nanshu''s cheek. "Mr. Gu''s body has been consumed for a long time. At first, the frequency is not too fast. In recent years, he has be weaker and weaker and can''t be stimted by any stimtion. Just now Miss Gu said that he needs to change his heart. Miss Gu, you should know more about your heart than anyone else." "I..." Gu Qi speechless, she is not willful, at that time to see small seven that poor appearance, as if at any time can disappear. Over the years, she has always felt that she owes the child. It''s hard to see that again. Gu Qi''s mother''s love is rampant, and she must want to protect her child. She didn''t expect that mu Nanshu''s reaction was so strong because of her instinctive words. "Miss Gu didn''t know that before. Since she knows itter, don''t be so impulsive. Mr. Gu has been guarding you for so many years. In the future, pleasee to protect Mr. Gu." "Yes." "I''ll leave warm water and medicine here. If you give him another dose if you don''t wake up tomorrow morning, we''ll take it first." They change clothes for mu Nanshu, close the door and leave, leaving Gu Qi alone with mu Nanshu. Gu Qi takes off his shoes and socks and lies on mu Nanshu''s chest. "South pivot I''m sorry. " "You know it''s wrong?" Mu Nanshu weak voice sounded, Gu Qi quickly raised his head, on that pair of gentle eyes. Gu Qi hugged his neck and cried, "you scared me to death!" Chapter 968 Mu Nanshu saw the man crying in his arms, and his fingers stroked her long hair, which had not been seen for many years, but the girl''s hair was getting longer and longer. "What are you crying about? I''m not dead yet." Mu Nanshu dotes on the road. Although he became very extreme, but Gu Qineng returned safely, mu Nanshu already felt very lucky. He is a very contradictory person. He seems to be like an immortal or a Buddha, but what he does is like a demon. Gu Qi covered his mouth, "don''t say that word." Mu Nanshu gently took her hand and looked at her with warm eyebrows and eyes, "Xiao Qi''er, would you be afraid of my death?" Gu Qida felt that he was a strong man from the day she knew him. She never thought that he would be old, dead and tired. If a person is too strong, he will be ignored. He is only a human being, not a God. She is a demon, she is capricious, that is because she has never seen the weak side of Mu Nanshu. It was not until mu Nanshu fell that Gu Qi suddenly realized that the God in her heart was in danger. No one knows how scared and frightened she was at that moment, and the God in her heart copsed. "I''m afraid, I''m afraid to die. I''m sorry for Nanshu. I''m really sorry." Gu Qi''s tears ran down his neck. "Don''t be afraid. I won''t die easily if youe back." Mu Nanshu gentlyforts her. Then he coughed again, Gu Qi quickly brought him a paper towel, but found that what he vomited out was blood. When she vomited blood, she was afraid at first, and then she was used to spitting. At the moment, when she saw people spitting blood, she knew what kind of fear it was. "Nanshu, what''s wrong with your body?" He was originally white skin color, but now he is white to no blood color, which makes people worried. "I can''t die." Mu Nanshu replied weakly, "water." "I''ll go and pour it for you." Gu Qi is bold and rash, and quickly receives a cup of warm boiled water for him. Mu Nanshu takes out the medicine bottle from under the pillow to take the medicine. In the past, if he coughed, most of the time he would not take care of it, unless a CAI awan supervised him. If a person gives up himself, what you say is futile. After taking the medicine, Gu Qi wiped his face with a hot towel. His face was the same as that of that year, but his eyes were not so old. Gu Qi thought of his father. If it wasn''t for the old voice, who would know his real age. Mu Ziqi took the first version of the drug, and there were also great side effects. Later, after mu Nanshu''s improvement, the side effects had be very small, so their voice and appearance did not grow old. "Nanshu, why did you make yourself like this?" Gu Qi touched his face with pain. How much she thought he was still that seemingly elegant but actually strong mu Nanshu, she could make a fuss at will. It was not as if a gust of wind could blow him down. "Xiao Qi''er, I''ve been waiting too long. I''m afraid I can''t wait for you too long if you don''te back this time." "Nonsense, you said you would apany me to be white headed. I won''t let you die, you can''t die." Gu Qi didn''t see him so weak. His tears fell down one by one. "It''s just a few sleeps for you. Do you know how hard it is for me, every day, every night, how I get through it? It''s too difficult. For more than 20 years, I finally understood my father''s thoughts at that time, and I also knew why he finally chose to leave because it was too painful to live. " Without her, every day is a torment. "I don''t want you to say anything like that. I''m back now, and I''m detoxified. By the way, we have three daughters and a son. You look like their brothers. Later, our family will go out to Doraemon. You haven''t met my family. We haven''t got a wedding yet. I''m going to give you a baby. You''re not allowed to die. Do you hear me. If you die, I''ll remarry and make you angry again. " This weak Mu Nan Shu Gu Qi is really scared. She is afraid that he will shut her eyes and never wake up again. "You are still so naughty." Heughed, heartbreaking. Gu Qi hugged him again and cried, "Nanshu, I''m sorry, I''m really wrong. As long as you live, I won''t be angry with you again. I''m good. I won''t make trouble. In the future, I''ll listen to you. You don''t want to die "But don''t you want to give Xiao Qi another heart? If you change your heart, why am I still alive? I shouldn''t have waited so many years. I died early and clean. " "No change, no change. I want you to live." Gu Qi finally understood that he would rather have her alive than the selfish heart of a child. At that time, as a mother, it was natural for her mother to think about her children. She didn''t think about Mu Nanshu''s mood. Now when she saw mu Nanshu lying here, she suddenly felt that as long as he was alive, she could do anything.People are selfish. She can''t me mu Nanshu at that time, because she has the same selfishness today. Xiao Qi and mu Nanshu can only choose one person, and her heart has made a choice instead of her. She wanted mu Nanshu to live and live well. She said that she was selfish, even if she used her life for his life. "Really? Would you just perfunctory me and steal to change her heart? " This kind of thing Gu Qi really did. At that time, he kept a secret and finally let Gu Qi escape. "I''ll stay by your side and take good care of you. I won''t go anywhere. You promise me that you will live well, OK?" Mu Nanshu hugged her into his heart and said, "how can I be willing to die with you?" After waiting for so many years, how could he be willing to leave her again. Although mu Nanshu''s health is very weak, it is not as serious as he says. As long as he takes good care of himself, he can recover in less than half a year. The reason why he said such words is to let Gu Qi stop thinking and worry all day. "Nanshu, promise me that we will grow old together, OK? In the future, I will be by your side and make up for the years I have left. " "Good." He gave a soft smile. Gu Qi thenughed, she knew that as long as he promised, there would be no change. After a while, Mu said that they were not sure. Seeing that he was very weak, she didn''t want to disturb him any more. A Cai said that he didn''t sleep well these years. Although Gu Qi still has a lot to say to Gu Jin, she knows that she can''t sleep well if she leaves mu Nanshu. "I''ll go and wash and I''ll be with you." Mu Nanshu held her hand and refused to let it go, like a stubborn child. Gu Qi patted his cheek, "just ten minutes, I haven''t washed well all the way from home. Don''t worry, even if you drive me away, I will never leave you again." Mu Nanshu then released her, "just ten minutes." "Well, ten minutes." Gu Qi jumped out of bed and opened the wardrobe. The furnishings were the same as those 20 years ago, with his robes on one side and her clothes on the other. Knowing that she wasing back, munan asked people to buy new clothes, all in ordance with Gu Qi''s previous preferences. She went to the bathroom with her nightgown, even the things she liked to wash were the same as before. She went home, Gu Qi only had this feeling. He wanted to have a good bath and promised him 10 minutes. Gu Qifei washed quickly, even his hair was dripping with water and ran out wet. "Look, I''m not overtime." Mu Nan Shu got out of bed, Gu Qi quickly helped him, "don''t get up, you are weak." "Not so weak." He took a hair dryer and blew her hair as before. After years of separation, it was like a dream for both of them. Gu Qi cried andughed and fell into his arms, "such a big man still loves to cry." "I thought I''d never see you again in my life." Gu Qi''s life is not easy, every time she sleeps, she is afraid that she will never wake up again. What about that person? Fortunately, she survived. Touching her delicate hair, "juste back." There were fireflies flying outside, and unknown insects were singing. He took her and fell asleep soon. Gu Qi looked at the three-dimensional facial contour of the man and touched his face gently. Nanshu, I''m back. This time I won''t leave again. Chapter 969 In the long time, mu Nanshu has not had such a solid sleep for a long time. For the first time, he went to sleep from dark to dawn, and didn''t wake up once. When he wakes up, the first thing is to touch whether the people around him are still there. "Little Qi''er." With nothing around him, mu Nanshu''s face changed. He even felt that what happenedst night was like a dream. Was it a dream that he too wanted to care about. When he got out of bed in a hurry, he was relieved to see the red skirt beside him. It was not a dream. "Nanshu, are you awake?" Gu Qi pushes the door and enters. This is the first time that she has seen such an image of Mu Nanshu since she knew him. A long head of hair because of disorderly sleep, holding her red dress face panic, one foot bare, the other foot although wearing shoes, actually wear reverse. "Where have you been?" Mu Nanshu put down his red skirt and let go of a hanging heart. "I have been sleeping for so many years without any sleepiness. Seeing that you are still sleeping soundly, I went out for a walk and hugged little Jinnuo. Look, this is the breakfast my daughter made for you. I know you are not in good health." Gu Qi put down the dishes and walked toward mu Nanshu, reached out and plucked his disordered hair, "it''s really not seen such a gentleman." Mu Nanshu held her hand tightly, "Xiao Qi''er, you must tell me when you leave." "Fool, are you afraid I''m going? Didn''t I tell you that I wouldn''t leave even if you drove me? Go and wash yourself for breakfast. I haven''t tasted my daughter''s craft yet. " Mu Nanshu found that his image was very impolite. He had never been in such a hurry. "Eat first. Don''t wait for me. Don''t starve yourself." Sure that she would not leave, he took the change of clothes to wash. When he came out, Gu Qizheng was ying with his mobile phone, "Nanshu, there are a lot of new games in recent years. It''s just too much fun." That lively voice makes him seem to go back to that time in the past. "Let you have breakfast and y games." Take her cell phone. Gu Qi Du mouth, "then I''ll y againter. Have a taste. Our daughter''s breakfast for us is so intimate that she doesn''t care about what you do, but also thinks about your poor health." "You''ll be better when youe back." Gu Qi found one thing when he came back this time. Mu Nanshu was like a child. He could never leave his sight. Knowing that he was afraid of gain and loss, Gu Qi could understand. Mu Nanshu''s mental state is better today, and Gu Qi is his best antidote. "Xiao Qi''er, I want to talk to you about Xiao Qi''s body." This is the first time that he talked with her about other people since she came back. Gu Qi has not had time to ask about Xiao Qi''s body. "Well, tell me." "As you know, in order to improve your chances of pregnancy, I injected you with a lot of drugs to make you pregnant with triplets. Several children''s health is not very good, seven''s body is congenital heart disease, but also very special. From childhood to adulthood, I invited internationally renowned cardiologists to show her, and even had an operation on her. The heart was changed, but there was rejection. She was already weak. Finally, she had no choice but to let her sleep soundly for the time being, so that all the functions of her body could be stabilized, so that she could live a few more years. After she woke up this time, she was still in good health. A few days ago, she was stimted to have a disease, and has not woken up until now. Over the years, Mu Chen has been looking for a suitable heart source for her to rece. It is easy to find the heart source. The problem is that we are worried that Xiao Qi''s body can not withstand the twists and turns of heart exchange, which will bring great burden to her body. And no expert can guarantee that a new heart will make her 100% safe. If the heart switch leads to rejection, her body will not be optimistic Mu Nanshu''s exnation Gu Qi understood, "so even my heart, she may not be suitable?" "Yes, even if you are her mother, you may not meet the conditions for heart exchange. Even if you meet this condition, maybe she will be rejected." Gu Qi sighed, "so whether it is to do surgery or not, Qier''s body is very dangerous." "Yes, what''s more unfortunate is that she will..." "What now?" Gu Qi knows how happy Xiao Qi was when he was alive, and how sad he is now. "We can only wait and see if there will be a miracle. If shees to her senses and her body is not in a big way, she can take good care of it. If she can''t, she will have to have an operation immediately." "Our daughter..." Gu Qi''s eyes were dim. "I''m sorry, I made it all by myself." Mu Nanshu saw that Gu Qi was sad, and he had a bad feeling in his heart. "Sure enough, cause and effect reincarnation, everything is destined to be good, Nanshu, can our daughter survive this pass?""Yes, certainly. Xiao Qi is a strong child." "You promise me that I will apany her more in the future. I''ve heard Mu Chen say that what Xiao Qi hopes most about these years is that you can be by her side. Maybe if we talk to her more, she will wake up." Since Gu Qi hase back, mu Nanshu has no other wish. She can say anything. Two people, one left and one right, apanied by Mu Qi, "Qi''er, I''m your mother. Can you hear my voice? I''m back, I''m here to see you, and your dad, he''s here too. Can you open your eyes and see us Mu Nanshu''s impression of Mu Qi is still that he wanted to leave. The little girl ran after the car and begged him to leave with him. She was as weak as ever, as if a gust of wind could blow her down. It was very pitiful. He reached out and touched her pale cheek, the nearest daughter he had not taken good care of. "Qi''er, it''s me. Don''t you always want me toe back to see you? I''m back. You get up and talk to Daddy Over the years, his mind has been on Gu Qi, and now he has feelings for these children. They are Gu Qi and his own flesh and blood, but they have been separated for many years, and their daughters are also full of ups and downs, all of which originate from his unreliable father. "Mom and Dad, is Xiao Qi still awake?" Gu Jin takes Si Li Ting toe over. "No, but the heart rate is steady." "Uncle, aunt Qi." Si Li Ting said hello. "The children all have, still call so shengfen, Ting sones to call parents." Gu Qi waved to him. She really just had a few dreams. The little boy grew up and was much taller than her. Si Li Ting has an instinctive awe for mu Nanshu. He has not adapted to this word. "What''s the matter? My mouth was so sweet when I was a child, but now I''m clumsy? " Gu Qi said with a smile. Mu Nanshu looked at him, and Si Li Ting stammered: "Dad, Ma." "Good, little ting''er is still so good. Looking at you and jin''er falling in love so much, your mother can rest assured when she knows it under the spring." Gu Qi hit mu Nanshu on the back of his hand, "the child calls you." Speaking of all his life, mu Nanshu has been worrying about Gu Qi all his life. He has not had time to adapt to his identity as a daughter and a grandson. Now he has a strange son-inw. Thisplicated rtionship is really hard for him to deal with. Had to nod lightly, "well." "Look at your cold face. The child is not here to go to your grave. Why are you so serious?" Gu Qi''s words are also open. Si Li Ting admires mu Nanshu''s doting on her. I don''t know how miserable it will be if others say so. "Well, aunt Qi, it doesn''t matter. Uncle''s character is cold. We''ve only known each other for a short time. It''s a little strange and normal." "It''s changed again, isn''t it? It wasn''t a good call just now Gu Jinughed, "Mom, dad and brother Li Ting are all men. How can we change so quickly? There will be a chance." "Well, in three days, you''ll both have to change your words, you know?" Gu Qi is in the waist, looking like a big man. "How lively it is, Mommy." Annan also appeared at the door with Jin Nuo in his arms. "Come on, Annan, give me little Jinnuo and I''ll be a grandmother." Gu Qi was very happy. "Mommy, be careful, don''t hurt the little monster carelessly." Annan can keep Jinnuo tight. "Hum, I didn''t have you when I held the baby. Dare to talk to me like that." Gu Qi quarreled with her like a sister. Gu Jin feels warm and warm when he looks at this scene. Chapter 970 Since Muqi knew it, she was always alone, without friends and family. She lived in a big castle, which was full of roses. Mu Qi was born to like this kind of flower very much, blooming brilliantly, and her life ispletely opposite. Reaching out to pick a rose, the finger was identally pricked by the thorn. A nervous voice sounded, "Xiao Qi, are you ok?" Looking at the young maning towards her, Mu Qi smiles sweetly, "brother dust, you''re back..." Mu dust rushed quickly to her in front of her, put her finger into the mouth and sucked out blood, "how so careless." He looked at the servant on one side, and his expression was a little displeased? Didn''t you see Miss seven picking flowers Mu Chen is a lonesome character. He has always said little and said little. Only when he met Mu Qi, could he talk more and be more nervous. "Brother dust, I''m ok. It''s just that I was pricked by flower thorns. It''s my fault that you don''t scold them for such a small wound." "What''s the difference between you and Chang Qi Mu Chen held her in her arms when she was still a little baby. He felt pity for the small and weak little seven. Even if she grows up with age, this pity does not decrease, but grows day by day. "Brother Chen, I''m not a porcin doll. Are you alone this time? Where''s daddy? Will hee back? " Muqi looked behind him. Since mu Nanshu left the castle, Muqi had never seen him again. The originally lonely castle became more deste after mu Nanshu left. Xiao Qi was looking forward to his return every day. On the double pupil of Mu Qi''s expectation, Mu Chen was a little sad, "Sir, he is very busy. When he is finished, he wille back to see you." Looking forward to the twinkling of an eye became lost, "every time I say Daddy is very busy, what is he doing?" "I''m busy with a very important thing. On such a cold day, why should I wear such clothes? Be careful not to catch cold. " It''s autumn, the little girl is even wearing a dress, Mu Chen is very nervous about her. "Brother Chen, I''m really not a porcin doll." "I promised your father to take good care of you, so I can''t let him down, and you don''t want him to see you sick when hees back?" At the mention of Mu Nanshu, Mu Qi did not quibble any more, allowing Mu Chen to take her back to her room. "Brother dust, I''m seven years old this year. How can you still hold me around? I''m not a baby before." "In my heart, you are the little princess who needs to be protected all the time, and you can sit quietly." Put her on the chair, Mu Chen opened the wardrobe, and selected a warm coat for her. Xiao Qi''s facial features are very delicate, but she is much thinner than her peers. Her eyes are very big and her chin is sharp, just like a beautiful porcin doll. She sat cleverly and allowed Mu Chen to dress her, "brother dust, where did you go this time?" Mu Chen is now mu Nanshu''s right-hand man. After a CAI and a Wang have their own families, mu Nanshu gives them more time. Some of the jobs that need people to travel are slowly transferred to Mu Chen, who is also growing. In addition to business trips and mu Nanshu has important things to tell, he mostly stays in the castle with Xiao Qi. He has been more and more busy recently, and he has less and less time to take care of Muqi. "China." "China? It''s not here. " Muqi came over with a map and marked a dot with a red pen, "this big rooster like ce is China, right?" "Xiao Qi is so clever." "The geography teacher told me a lot about this country. I really want to see if it is as beautiful as the pictures and videos." Xiao Qi''s health is not good enough to go to school. Her illness can''t be stimted by any stimtion. Mu Chen will never let her take this risk. Mu Nanshu found some professional teachers for Xiao Qi very early. Although Xiao Qi is at home, she will receive much more knowledge than others. "China is an ancient country, mysterious and beautiful. It is also my hometown." Mu Chen was deeply moved. At that time, he and his mother came to Europe with their father. Unexpectedly, his father died early. Fortunately, mu Nanshu gave him a new life. He is very satisfied with his life now. "Brother Chen, when can I go to that country? Do you think my mother will be there Xiao Qi thought, holding her cheek. "I''ll take you when you grow up. I heard that my wife and husband met in China. Maybe she was there too." "But I''ve grown up. You see, I''ve grown tall again." Xiao Qi stands beside the scale topare his height. "That''s not good. You can''t leave until you''re as tall as I am.""Brother Chen bullies others. How much more does it cost? I don''t want to stay here any more. I''m lonely without anyone to y with me Thinking of her life, Mu Chen is very distressed. It''s really hard to be alone without ymates. "Well, I''ll take you to y tomorrow." "Really, brother Chen is so nice." At night, Mu Chen has just finished the day''s work, and he is more and morefortable with the work mu Nanshu has given him. His ability is strong, a CAI has always ced high hopes on him, so even if he is not too old, he gradually gives him some important things to do. Mu Chen is very hard-working. No, he will understand it all the time. Up to now, he has mastered sixnguages, and he will spend a long time learning knowledge of different countries every day. Mu Nanshu is the most admired person in his heart. He not only has a strong knowledge reserve, but also can master all kinds of professional skills. Mu Chen stretched out and went back to his room to take a bath and get ready to have a rest. When he came out wrapped in his bathrobe, he saw Muqi standing at the door with a bear in his arms. "Brother Chen, can I sleep with you?" In fact, Muqi often sleeps beside Mu Chen, who spent a long time in the castle. Xiao Qi''s body is too fragile, and she has to take medicine every day. She is not at ease to be taken care of by others. She always takes care of herself and covers her up at night. These days, he is also worried that Xiao Qi will not sleep well when he is outside. "Good." At this time, Mu Chen is only a big child, between the youth. Xiao Qi relies on his arms, her body temperature is naturally lower than normal people, especially a cooling will be very cold. Mu Chen is like a warm hand treasure, his body is always hot, with him around Xiao Qi has a sense of security. He would tell her stories, and all the ces she had never been were imagined in his words. In front of Xiao Qi, Mu Chen is a chatterbox who will never be impatient and will answer her various questions. Time flies by, at this time Xiaoqi is a 12-year-old girl, she has grown a lot, and Mu Chen has reached 18, tall and strong. The days when he came back were longer and busier. Looking forward to his return became the daily routine of Xiao Qi. She picked a rose, "brother dust wille back, brother dust will note back." Linda squatted beside her. "Miss, master Chen said in advance that he woulde back these days. Don''t worry. He must be here soon." Mu dust just flew back from Australia. He came here before he could rest. Under the rose, Xiao Qi was wearing a white dress with long ck hair hanging down. She was sitting barefoot on the swing, and fireflies were flying around her. The summer breeze blows the roses on the branches, and the petals flutter with the wind. She is as beautiful as a fairy, or the purest fairy in the world. "Seven." Mu Chen''s voice has been separated from his youth and is now the same as that of a mature man. Hearing this voice, Xiao Qi''s face was happy. She looked at him and stood alone with Mu Chen carrying her briefcase. "Brother dust." She rushed to Mu Chen''s arms. Holding her up, Mu Chen is now 190. Even though Xiao Qi has grown a lot, he still looks like a big child in front of him. "Brother Chen, you are back atst. I miss you so much." She hugged his neck tightly. Mu Chen is holding a soft little man, and her exhaustion is cured by her. He touched her cheek. "Well, I''m back, seven." Chapter 971 No matter how hard and tired he was outside, Mu Chen had more energy to do anything when he thought that there was a little princess waiting for him in the castle. I can''t say why he cared so much about her. Maybe it was when he held her dying in his arms and looked at her so delicate that he wanted to protect her. This thought is a lifetime, in addition to his mother, Muqi became the person he wanted to protect most. "Brother Chen, show you my painting." Muqi took his hand through the ovepping roses. She likes painting very much. Mu Chen specially installed a studio for her toe out. There are many Mu Qi''s paintings in it. "You see..." It was an oil painting. Mu Qi imagined the painting of Mu Chen, "but brother Chen seems to have grown taller and stronger recently." That lifelike painting represents how much the little guy knows about him. She must have kept him in mind to make it look like this. Mu Chen has a kind of light sweetness in his heart, just like eating honey. "You''ve grown tall, but still so thin." Mu Chen is still holding her lightly. "I don''t mean to be skinny? By the way, brother Chen is not young this year. Do you have any girls who like you? " The twelve year old girl is just like the red, green and delicate. Although Muqi can''t go out, the information on the Inte is so developed that the girl has recently fallen in love with various Japanese and Korean idol dramas, and Linda has specially downloaded a lot of most of the current online novels for her to pass the time. The little girl doesn''t know what kind of love, just get some knowledge from these aspects. The nose tip was ordered by Mu dust, "little girl, what do you know like or not?" "I don''t understand. Brother Chen is so handsome and has a good figure. He''s much more handsome than those heroes in Idol TV series. You must be very amusing to girls." "What about Xiao Qi? Does Xiao Qi like me Mu Chen asked. "Of course I do. Brother Chen is so kind to me. What I like most is brother Chen." Muqi did not want to answer. Her answer is too calm, Mu Chen knows that she is her sister to her brother''s feelings, so what about her? It should also be my brother''s feelings for her sister. "My favorite person is Xiao Qi." Mu Qi is a smile, "just can''t, after dust brother will marry a wife, after you have a wife, you will like her best." "No one else. You are the only one I like best." Mu Chen said it seriously. At that time, Muqi was too young to understand the meaning of his words. "Brother Chen, look at my father''s painting." In addition to Mu Chen, the person she painted most is mu Nanshu, who is elegant and handsome. It is rare that she still remembers mu Nanshu so clearly that there is not a trace of difference. "It''s a great painting. Xiao Qi must be a talented painter." Mu Qi''s eyes were a bit more lost, "no matter how good the painting is, I can''t go out. I can only stay here all my life. I have painted thousands of times for brother Chen and rose. I know the posture of each flower clearly in my heart. I''m tired of such a day. Would you take me away from here Mu Chen wants to say that he can meet every requirement of Muqi, but this one can''t. He didn''t dare to gamble her life. She was more fragile than a porcin doll. "When you get better, you can go out like a normal person." "Brother Chen, I heard this sentence since I was a child. Now that I have grown up, why can''t I go out? Is it because I am a sick seedling that Daddy neveres to see me Mu Chen hugged her in his arms and said, "of course not. The girl is so lovely. No one will not like you. Mr. is just too busy. How can Xiao Qi''s paintings be useless? I can hold a painting exhibition for you to hang up your paintings for more people to enjoy. " Mu Qi''s eyes lit up, "really? Brother Chen can''t cheat me. " "When did I cheat you? Your paintings are very smart, and many people will like them. If the response is good, you can take them to auction. " "Can the money after the auction be donated to the children who have heart disease but have no money to cure?" She has the disease herself, so she can understand the pain. Through the Inte, she knows that there are many poor people in the world. Mu Chen didn''t expect that Xiao Qi, who is at home every day, would say such words. He felt very much in his heart. His small seven is not only simple and clean in appearance, but also really kind-hearted in heart. "It''s rare that you have such a heart. Then I will set up a charity foundation for you to help children, OK?" "Well, brother Chen knows my heart best." Mu Qi wanted to introduce his paintings to him, but suddenly he heard a cry from Mu Chen''s belly."Brother Chen, I''m sorry. I''m so excited to see you. You haven''t eaten yet?" Mu Chen is a little uneasy. He knows Xiao Qi is waiting for him, so he goes crazy and doesn''t have time to eat. "Cough, I''m not hungry." "Can you be hungry when you are crying? I''ve learned how to make spaghetti recently. Go back to your room and wash and I''ll make it for you "Just leave it to the cook. Don''t get tired of yourself." "It''s just a bowl of noodles. I can''t be tired." Xiao Qi has always been very gentle. Looking at the girl''s back, Mu Chen sighed that his little seven had really grown up. After a bath, Xiao Qi has been waiting in the room. "Wow, brother dust, are these muscles in you?" Mu Chen came out with a bath towel. He didn''t expect Xiao Qi to be ready so soon. The strong upper part of the body shows beautiful muscles, and there are some water drops on the hair and body that have not been dried. Mu Chen''s figure and voice is a mature man, no longer the original youth. Muqi used to see men''s muscles in front of the screen, and this was the first person to appear in front of her. She poked curiously with her hand. "Wow, it''s very stic." In the face of the little girl who studied herself as if she were studying the new world, Mu was flushed and immediately wrapped up in a thick bathrobe. She was afraid that the little girl would look at her more. "Good craftsmanship." Mu Chen hides his shyness by using pasta. "Of course, it''s all done ording to brother Chen''s preference." Muqi held his cheek. Back home, Mu Chen felt a lot of warmth. He was working, and Xiao Qi was prone to watch idol drama. After a while, seven left, Mu Chen looked at the time is not early, he should also rest, turn off theputer ready to go to sleep. At the door appeared a little girl who had changed her pajamas and was holding a little teddy bear. She yawned and came in. "Girl, don''t you go back to bed?" Xiaoqi was very sleepy, she lifted the quilt and climbed up and put her little bear well. "Brother Chen came back to sleep with you. Brother Chen, I was so sleepy. I went to bed first. Good night." She skillfully found a suitable position in his arms, holding his waist to sleep. It was because she was still a child. Now she is a girl. How can he hold her casually? She doesn''t understand the difference between men and women. He does. Want to wake her up and reluctant, the little girl has fallen asleep. Sigh, forget it, and talk to her tomorrow. Mu Chen turned off the light. He is too tired these days. Just lie down to fall asleep, seven''s leg is so uninhibited to build up. Mu Chen is about to cry. The little guy is still so restless when he sleeps. "Dong Dong Dong" his heart beat faster, unconsciously his little guy has grown up. He quickly took back his hand and did not dare to touch her any more, but his heart was excited. When she was still in her infancy, she was a little smaller than a newborn cat. "Brother Chen..." Muqi murmured in his arms. Mu Chen gently stroked a wisp of her hair, "I''m in, seven." This was born without a mother, father and away from her, but also with heart disease poor girl, he will her pet into the palm of the treasure. What sister-inw, he never thought about getting a wife. In this life, he only wanted to keep Xiaoqi well and find famous doctors all over the world. He also had to cure her illness. This was his only wish. As for marriage, he never expected anything. Qi''er, I will find a way to cure you and make you live like a normal girl. Chapter 972 With Mu Chen at her side, Muqi sleeps soundly and sweetly. In her world, Mu Chen is everything to her. He is a friend and elder brother, and takes care of her like a father, which makes her feel safe. Mu Chen didn''t sleep well all night. He didn''t sleep until dawn. Suddenly came the scream of Muqi in his ear. Mu Chen immediately woke up from his sleep, "Xiao Qi, what''s the matter?" Mu Qiyi looked panicked and frightened, "brother Chen, Wuwu I''m done. I''m going to die. " "What''s the matter, girl? Isn''t your body veryfortable?" "Brother dust, I''m bleeding. I''m bleeding a lot." Muqi was very scared. She took medicine every day from childhood to adulthood. Even if her heart was not good sometimes, she did not flow so much blood. "Where are you hurt? Let me see." Mu Chen was also frightened and found that there were bright red blood stains on Muqi''s skirt and bed sheet. "I don''t know, it''s stomachache, and then there''s blood on the bed sheet. Brother dust, did I get some incurable disease with more blood flow?" "Don''t be afraid. I''ll call the doctor right away. No matter what the disease is, the doctor can treat you well." In order to treat Xiao Qi''s heart disease, Mu Nan paid a lot of money to let the top medical group live in the castle. Mu Chen was extremely afraid of Xiao Qi''s ident. Even without his shoes on, he ran all the way to the doctor''s room. "Tiffany, go and see Xiao Qi." "What''s wrong with Miss seven? Is it a heart attack? " "No, it''s not the heart. She doesn''t know where she got hurt, but she has a lot of blood on her body." Tiffany took a look at Mu Chen''s bathrobe, which was also stained with some bloodstains. She frowned, "is it a blood disease?" Two people rush to Xiao Qi''s side. Xiao Qi''s face is pale and her face is in pain. "Brother Chen, it hurts. I love it." Mu Chen took her into his arms and caressed her face with heartache, "don''t be afraid, Tiffany ising." "Sister Tiffany, am I going to die?" "Miss Qi, don''t be nervous. I''ll check for you right away." Tiffany checked for a long time, the face appeared a strange look, "seven miss in addition to abdominal pain and other symptoms?" "No, just a bad stomachache." "How''s Qier?" Mu Chen grabs Tiffany''s hand nervously. "Let''se out and talk about it." Mu Chen''s heart sank. Since she is saying such words, it is obvious that Mu Qi''s condition is somewhat severe. Outside the door, Mu Chen had a calm face, "you say, I have prepared for the worst." Seeing his death like expression, Tiffanyughed. "It''s not so serious. Don''t be nervous. It''s a good thing." "Good? It''s a good thing to shed so much blood? " Mu Chen doesn''t understand. It''s OK to bleed in this world. "Seven miss is not sick, but to the physiological period, physiological period is every woman will experience, this is the first time miss seven to a period of holiday, she does not know is very normal." "Physiological period?" Mu Chen has never been in contact with a real woman. Xiao Qi is the girl he grows up with. He is busy every day. How can he know about women? Besides, he is only 18 years old this year. He grew up in a special environment like Xiao Qi, not in a crowded school. Most of them were self-taught. It was reasonable for him not to know. "Well, to put it simply, that''s what women have to go through. If you''re curious, you can search the Inte yourself." "What''s the matter with her little abdominal pain?" "Some women''s menstrual period will be apanied by some symptoms, this is very normal, you do not worry, menstrual pay attention to keep warm, do not eat spicy food "How much does it take to stop?" "Well This amount depends on each person''s physique. In short, there is nothing to be nervous about. " Tiffany nced at the blood on Mu Chen''s bathrobe. "That In the future, master Chen will not share the bed with Miss Qi. This is not convenient. She is a big girl. " Mu Chen has taken care of Mu Qi since he was a child. This kind of brotherhood will not make people think that they are not children at that time. I''m afraid it''s not good to sleep together again. "Big girl..." Mu Chen murmured. "Yes, master Chen found it clear as soon as he went online. Miss seven did not contact outsiders, and her mother was not around. Everyone told her this knowledge. She was scared. I''ll go tofort her first, and you can clean it up." Muqi looked at Tiffany with a white face. "Sister Tiffany, I''m ready for psychological preparation. What''s the incurable disease? I have only one request. I want to see daddy before I die "Miss Qi, you are not ill. This is a normal phenomenon. Listen to me and tell you slowly." Mu Chen also looked for information for the first time to carefully study what is the physiological period. After seeing it, he blushed.After the woman came to prove that the body has fertility, his little seven is indeed a big girl. Thinking about the skin I touchedst night, Mu Chen''s heart beat faster. But he thought, Xiao Qi is a big girl, one day she will like other men, will give birth to other men, give birth to a small seven. At the thought that there was some bitterness in my heart, there was a feeling that the old father had worked hard to bring up the child and that the child wanted to marry. Muqi also learned the meaning of menstruation from Tiffany, "so Xiao Qi is a big girl, not a child?" "Yes, Miss seven is already a girl. Pay attention to drink more hot water and don''t exercise violently. I''ll ask Linda to prepare some things for your menstruation." "Thank you, sister Tiffany." Xiao Qi, who came for the first time, was full of excitement and joy. I didn''t know what kind of words should be used to describe this feeling. Mu Chen opened the door and put a hot water bag into her arms, "on my stomach." "Oh, brother dust, sister Tiffany said I''m a big girl, not a child." Mu Chen didn''t know what he thought and turned his face to one side, "well, I know." "Brother yiqianchen promised me to take me out to y and see dad when I grow up." She shook Mu Chen''s hand. "I''ll arrange it. I don''t want to go anywhere these days. I''ll take care of myself at home." "Brother Chen, every girl wille. Nothing''s wrong. It''s just a little sore back. It''s not veryfortable." "Have a good rest. I''ll start to help you prepare for the exhibition. When you''re ready, I''ll take you to the exhibition." "Good!" Muqi was easily satisfied. From that day on, Mu Chen could no longer treat Xiao Qi as a child. For example, Xiao Qi stands at the door with a bear in his arms at night and says, "Xiao Qi, go back to your room and sleep well?" "Brother dust, do you think I will make your bed dirty?" Small seven big eyes will cry. Mu Chen, who was willing to see her tears, waved her hand, "no, it''s not..." "But I just want to sleep with brother Chen, who is warm and strong, and has a sense of security in his arms." Say small seven oneself is afraid to go up the bed, put the doll on the left, by the way also patted the right bed. "Brother Chen,e here." Mu Chen thought of Tiffany''s words, he should have some suspicion of men and women. He just wanted to open his mouth to persuade Xiao Qi. Xiao Qi looked at him with big eyes, which means that if you refuse me, I will cry for you. He sighed. He could not do anything to her. She was used to being alone in the castle all the year round. Or lie down, seven skilled in his arms to find their own position. "Brother dust, I''m wearing pajamas tonight. I won''t dirty your bed." Silly girl, he is not afraid of this. "Sleep." Mu Chen turned off the light. "Brother Chen, do you think my paintings are reallying to see? It would be embarrassing if there was no one. " "No, a lot of people wille to see it." Mu Ye''s reputation has been spread out for a long time. No matter which road he is on, as long as his name is given, there will be many peopleing. What''s more, Xiao Qi''s paintings are good, so he doesn''t worry at all. He can''t take her out of here. The only thing that makes her happy is to hold a painting exhibition for her. He will hold a grand exhibition. Muqi thought about the scene of the exhibition, and his mouth was crooked. "I don''t know if daddy can see my painting." "You send him pictures every month, and he keeps them away." "How long will daddy be busy? I really miss him Thinking of the man who is addicted to theboratory, Mu Chen is a little sad. He can''t me mu Nanshu for this, let alone Gu Qi, but pity Xiao Qi. "Soon, you''ll see him one day." Chapter 973 Mu Chen took the exhibition as the first thing to do. Relying on Mu Ye''s contacts and rtions, he rented the best venue and hung Xiao Qi''s paintings. As he thought, although some people came here in admiration, those who really saw the paintings on the spot praised them. "I heard that these paintings were painted by a little girl." "No, how can a little girl paint with such skill and depth?" "I heard that the painting exhibition was specially organized by Mr. Mu to coax the little girl. Who is not here for him? I wonder if I can see him here We can see that the painting is fake, and it is true to want to take the opportunity to climb up to Mu Ye. In the crowd, a young man with blonde hair and blue eyes looked at every painting carefully, although he thought the same as others, he came for mu Ye. When he came, he was also a little surprised that these paintings were made by a little girl. It can be seen that the girl is very lonely. The rose under the sunset, the starry sky covered by dark clouds, and the sea at a nce can all feel the loneliness of the author in many paintings. Since Si Li Ting was adopted by the Tang family, the people of the Tang family don''t like him. They think that he is the illegitimate son of the old man. He can''t see the light. When he grows up, he also wants to divide the property of the old man. Having no mother since childhood, Si Li Ting, who suffered from cold eyes and bullying in the Tang family, has long seen the world''s warmth and coldness. In fact, the old man was not doting on him in private, even strict. He spent a lot of manpower and material resources to cultivate Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting made up his mind very early. One day, he would leave the Tang family. Therefore, he cherished his cultivation. However, the more diligent he was, the more the Tang family hated him. They felt that the master would hand over the Tang family to him in the future. For this reason, people of the Tang family often quarrel with the old man and ask him to drive him out. Si Li Ting is approaching adulthood, and he has begun to seek a new way out for himself. It happened that he went to Europe to investigate the market. He had heard of the name of Mu ye before. Knowing that there was a painting exhibition here, he came over and wanted to pay a visit to Mu Ye''s style. Mu Ye didn''t see it, but saw the painting that shocked him. I don''t know what the rtionship between this little painter and that Mu Ye is. Si Li Ting looked seriously, suddenly a small figure hit him, "ouch." He looked down, a white girl looked at him in horror, "sorry, big brother, I didn''t mean to." "It''s OK." Si Li Ting coldly pushes her away. He doesn''t like to be near. "Big brother, do you like this painting?" Mu Qi was very lonely from childhood to adulthood. Few of herpanions spoke with her, so she had a chance toe out. When she saw strangers, she talked more and more, and didn''t notice the coldness of Si Li Ting. Si Li Ting was standing with his hands down. In front of him was a picture of roses, which the author painted most. Although there are many pictures of roses, each one is different. Compared with those gorgeous roses, there is only one small rose under the wall above this painting. From the perspective of looking up, it seems that this little rose wants to climb out of that wall. Depression, loneliness, despair Si Li Ting has a lot of emotion, he is not this rose, want to over the wall of the Tang family. "Yes." How many people in this world are really free? Although Si Li Ting didn''t see Mu ye, he bought the painting. Muqi happily took Linda''s hand. "Linda, look, another person bought my painting." "Miss, I have already said that you are so good at painting. Someone must like it. It seems that your charity foundation will have a lot of money." "By then, those poor children who don''t have money to treat will be able to have money to see a doctor." "Miss, you are so kind that one day you will bepletely cured." Muqi looked at the handsome figure, "hope." Her greatest wish is to bathe in the sunshine like a normal person, to run freely, tough and cry when she wants, rather than to be like a porcin doll. Muqi wandered around and looked at the time, but he didn''te to pick her up. "Linda, let''s go to the mall nearby." "Miss, master Chen said that you should wait for him in the gallery, ande when he has finished talking with people." "Anyway, the shopping mall is not far away. After a while, brother Chen will call me and pick me up. Every time the season is changed, I will send it directly to my home. I also want to choose my own clothes." Xiao Qi said that she was ungrateful, and that she was not short of money, norcking power. She should be the most delicate princess. "Well, I''ll apany you. Let''s go by car." "It''s so near. It''s only a few steps away. I''m crazy every day at home. It''s not easy for brother Chen to let me out once. You can walk with me more.""No problem." "Let''s leave the gallery quietly, and I won''t be allowed to walk by if there are bodyguards following us." The bodyguards are carefully selected by Mu Chen, who takes strict care of Muqi. Muqi only wants to split those people. "Let''s leave by the back door." "Good." The two hit it off. Linda saw that it was just a few minutes away from the shopping mall in the most prosperous downtown area, so there would be no danger. She was picked up by Mu Chen to apany Mu Qi. Mu Qi is not free and she is not free. They are like two birds in a cage. They will be very happy when they have the chance to fly. "Linda, the building is so high here." Muqi made a happy turn. "Be careful, miss. There are cars on the road." "Don''t worry. There''s no car." They left by the back door, which happened to be some remote roads, not so prosperous, but very quiet. "Miss, would master Chen be angry if he knew that we were running away? He''ll me me then Muqiughed and said, "don''t be afraid. I''ll take care of something. If brother Chen scolds me, I''ll cry. From childhood to adulthood, I cry most useful." "Yes, master Chen loves you the most." They talked andughed until a ck man suddenly came out of the corner. "Ah Muqi was scared. The princess, who was held in the palm of her hand since childhood, has encountered such a thing. Although she didn''t go shopping, the clothes she brought to her every season were all kinds of high-end luxury goods. Even a small bag in her hand was worth hundreds of thousands. Muqi has no concept of material, and her family is not short of money. She has no chance to use money. Wearing such clothes on the street naturally became the target of other people''s eyes, especially two girls. The man grabbed her bag, and Muqi was scared and screamed. "Miss, give him your bag. He wants to rob your bag." Linda reminds me. If something happened to Muqi, it would be over. Linda would try her best to protect Muqi at this time. Muqi quickly released his bag. It was better to lose a bag than to lose a life. Thought that the man robbed her bag even if, he saw the little girl with red lips and white teeth suddenly got color meaning and walked towards Xiao Qi. This ce was originally remote. Muqi was scared and retreated. Linda stood in front of her. "Miss, run quickly. This man is going to be against you!" "No, I can''t leave you." Where two little girls have seen such a battle, Muqi in the heart regret dead, should not sneak out. "You, you don''te here." Her face was white with fear. There was a bad look on his face. Linda wanted to attack him, but he threw it aside. Linda''s head hit the stone and blood flowed. "How are you, Linda?" "Miss, I''m fine. Run." Muqi was so scared that he returned to the ground and fell to the ground. Hisbat effectiveness was almost zero. The man bent down and reached for Muqi''s body. Linda was scared, "miss!" Muqi closed her eyes nervously. Her heart beat irregrly. She needed to take medicine immediately. That''s it. She''s going to have an attack. The man did not meet her. She heard fluent English, "don''t you feel ashamed to hurt a little girl?" The voice was familiar. She saw a young man in white hitting the man''s head with a picture frame. She didn''t think that the person who saved her life was her own painting. She just wanted to say something. She lost consciousness in the dark. Chapter 974 Linda is scared. Muqi''s body is not as good as that of normal people. She can''t be stimted at all. She has been well protected at home these years. How could she have met such a thing when she went out today. "Miss!" They didn''t take any medicine when they came out. Now what can I do with the heart attack? Linda is helpless. "Please help our youngdy!" Si Li Ting kicked the ck man to one side and found that the little girl had fainted. Her face was different from that of normal people. It was not just a faint. He did not care so much, left the broken painting, picked up Muqi and went to the hospital. "Does yourdy have any old disease?" He doesn''t think he''s going to be in aa if he''s scared. "Mydy has a congenital heart disease! It can''t be stimted. " This is troublesome. Si Li Ting has no measures to deal with heart disease. He is not a doctor. He has to send Mu Qi to the hospital first and pay the medical expenses. When Mu Chen gets the news, shees in a hurry. Linda has already burst into tears. "Master Chen, miss she..." Mu Chen pped Linda to the ground, "I brought you back to take good care of Qi''er, is that how you take care of me?" At the beginning, if he had not seen Mu Qi''s lonely castle, he would not have adopted Linda specially, in order to be Mu Qi''spanion. Over the years, he has been guarding against anything that might stimte Muqi. Even though Muqi always thinks that he is too nervous and she is not so weak, Mu Chen still insists. He won''t let any ident happen. This time, he also watched Muqi stable. Xiao Qi was so lonely that she came out to take a breath. Who knows such a thing will happen. "If something goes wrong with Qi''er, you will bury her with her." Mu Chen''s expression is indifferent, and his voice has no emotion at all. He holds the little princess in the palm of his hand, who doesn''t want anyone to hurt. How can she have something. Fortunately, muqiji people have their own nature, Si Li Ting came in time, she did not get too much damage, under the doctor''s treatment, she soon recovered and was pushed out. "How are you, girl?" Mu Chen stood beside her nervously, reaching for her hand. "Brother Chen, I''m ok. I''m worried. Where''s the big brother?" Mu Chen looked around and didn''t see the figure of Si Li Ting. "What big brother?" Mu Chen received Linda''s call and ran all the way, and didn''t know what happened. "Miss, the man took you to the hospital, paid for the medical expenses and left." Mu Qi lost in his eyes, "what? He''s gone? I haven''t said thank you to him personally "Don''t think so much. You have to have a good rest first." Although the doctor has said that she is safe and sound, seeing Mu Qi''s pale little face, Mu Chen is very ufortable in his heart. God knows how he felt after he received the news of Muqi''s ident on the phone, as if all the buildings in his heart copsed. He didn''t know how Muqi would survive if something really happened to him? How to exin to Mu Nanshu. "Brother Chen, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t listen to you." Mu Qi knew why Mu Chen was so nervous about her. The outside world is far from as good as she imagined. It is not only bad, but also full of crisis. She was raised in the greenhouse since childhood, where through the storm. "It''s OK. Fortunately, the situation has stabilized. If you really have an ident, I don''t know what to do." "Thanks to a big brother who saved me in time, I would have been finished without him." Until now, Muqi still has a lingering fear when she thinks about it. She has never experienced such a thing since she was young. "Don''t be afraid. The danger is over. No one will hurt you with me." Mu Chen tightly hugs her in his arms, just like a treasure. In this life, he will not give others the opportunity to hurt her. Although the situation was very dangerous this time, fortunately, Mu Chen carefully took Muqi home for recuperation. Mu Qi looked at the red mark on Linda''s face, "Linda, are you ok?" Originally, she was injured in order to save Muqi, and her face was still inexplicably swollen. The careful Muqi quickly guessed the reason. "Did brother Chen do it to you?" "Miss, I''m fine. I didn''t protect you well. It''s right for master Chen to get angry with me." Muqi knows Mu Chen''s character. He will not let go of anything as long as it involves him. She sighed, "you''ve been wronged." "No, miss, this is my reason. I didn''t persuade miss. Master Chen didn''t drive me away because I was hurt. I''m already very happy. At the beginning, master Chen would not have brought me back in order to find a ymate for her. I have been very happy these years, and I am very grateful for the care of master Chen and Miss Chen.Miss, do not have psychological pressure, I really do not feel aggrieved. " Muqi patted her hand. It was an ident that Linda could control. But mu Chen was worried that her body scolded Linda. "If you don''t feel aggrieved, you also have injuries on your head. Go back and have a rest first." Linda also wanted to stay with Mu Qi. Seeing Mu Chene in, she had to leave quickly. Mu Chen, who was full of cold, was really terrible. Mu Chen has made clear the cause and effect, and from the monitoring, he has found the young man in Mu Qikou. Blonde and blue eyed, one bought her painting and saved her teenager. Mu Chen wanted to personally thank him. After careful inquiry, the man was not a native of his own country, and he had already gone to the airport to leave not long ago. He had no previous record of activities in Europe, indicating that this trip to Europe was just a trip for him. Muqi is on the heart of this matter, keep saying big brother, in order not to let Muqi sad, he had to lie did not find the person. At that time, he felt that his reply to Muqi was for the sake of Muqi''s good, for fear that the teenager would affect her mood again. It was not until a long timeter that he knew that perhaps from then on he had already had his own selfish heart. "Didn''t you find it? Brother Chen, that big brother is very beautiful. It should be easy to find. Let me show you Mu Qi painted the appearance of Si Li Ting with color lead, "you see, it''s this big brother." However, it is the one-sided acquaintance that Mu Qi remembers so clearly, and his painting score is not bad. He didn''t know whether Mu Qi had a good memory and painting skills, or was very interested in that man. "Well, I''ll look for it carefully. What you have to do now is take a good rest and don''t think about these things any more." From that day on, Mu Qi had a kind of obsession. She always remembered Si Li Ting, gouache, color lead, and sketch. She drew a lot of Si Li Ting. From childhood to adulthood, she had no contact with other opposite sex. Suddenly, a handsome young man appeared, or saved her when she was in danger, which had a great influence on Muqi. Looking at the studio filled with Si Li Ting''s portraits, Mu Chen felt ufortable every time he saw those portraits. In the past, he and mu Nanshu were the only people who allowed Mu Qi to paint. Now, the appearance of Si Li Ting has surpassed everyone else. Muqi''s health is getting better. Mu Chen can''t stop like this. He has more things to do. "Qi''er, I have to go now. I have to take good care of myself. Don''t let me sneak out any more, you know?" "Well, I know, brother Chen, when will you be back next time?" "I''ll be back when I''m done and wait for me at home." Mu Chen rubbed her head, every time the most sad thing is to leave. He couldn''t bear to see Mu Qi''s reluctant eyes. As soon as he left, she was a person again. "Good." Muqi took his sleeve and said, "brother dust, you must help me find that big brother. I want to see him." Then she put a picture that she drew yesterday into Mu Chen''s pocket. Mu Chen''s heart sank, but he promised: "good." "Goodbye, brother Chen." "Take care of yourself." Watching Mu Chen leave, Mu Qi didn''t give up too much this time, but looked at Linda with expectation, "do you think brother Chen can find big brother?" "Certainly, master Chen is so powerful." Chapter 975 Mu Qi is waiting for mu Chen and mu Nanshu to arrive every day. From dark to dawn, he looks at the rising sun and setting sun, waiting for endless despair. She is used to climbing high castle, barefoot looking around the eternal scenery, she is free, but the soul is lonely. When she came back, she was wearing a long white dress. The evening of the castle is magnificent and beautiful. Muqi''s feet are shaking, the breeze is blowing her hair, and the roses are blooming around her. "Is she a fairy?" The girl beside Mu Chen sighed. Xiao Qi doesn''t contact people all year round. She doesn''t have human fireworks, but has an ethereal spirit. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Every time I meet Xiao Qi, there will be some changes. From a girl to a mature girl, her small face is more beautiful and delicate. The only thing that remains unchanged is her childlike heart. Linda reminds Muqi, "Miss, master Chen is back." Singing stopped, Muqi ran towards Mu Chen as usual, "brother dust, you are willing toe back to see me, I think you have forgotten me." Mu Chen is holding Xiaoqi, long time no see, she is still so clean, a pair of eyes as bright as stars. "How can I forget you, little fool." You are my life, Mu Chen thought. Mu Qi and Mu Chen were bored with each other for a long time. It was only then that he found a woman standing beside him. It was not appropriate to say that it was a woman. The man was dressed in a girl''s style, but his figure was convex and full. Little seven big eyes flickered, "brother dust, did you bring my sister-inw back?" There was a blush on the woman''s face. "Miss, you misunderstood me." Mu Chen pinched her nose, "her name is rose, no father, no mother, see her pity, I brought back to you to be apanion." It turns out that Linda has the same origin as Linda, but Linda has followed Muqi for ten years. "So it is, rose. Hello, I''m Xiao Qi." Muqi is very interested in her and reaches out to hold her. "Miss Qi, master Chen has told me about you. Please give me more adviceter." "What do you want to teach me? You will apany me." Mu Qi has a sweet smile and asks questions about the rose. She was also asked to clean up her room and make clothes for her. She was so lonely that she could not wait for a few more such people. She had no friends or rtives. Later, she had Linda, and now she had more roses. Muqi was very happy and immediately took rose as a good friend. Mu Chen used toe back and the little guys were all around him. Today, it''s only three minutes hot. Mu Chen, who was left out, coughed twice. "Besides the rose, I brought you a gift." "What gift?" Mu Chen saw the little guy this just had some care for him, the whole person also looked a lot, "you guess." "Is it delicious?" "No "That''s beautiful clothes. Brother Chen always brings me a nice little skirt every time hees back." "It''s not right." Muqi couldn''t guess. He pulled his sleeve and swayed, "brother dust, don''t be dumb with me. Tell me what the gift is." Mu Chen pped his hands. Someone came over with a delicate gift box. Mu Qi opened the box and heard a small cat call. She had already guessed what it was. Opening the box, she found that there was a puppet cat. Muqi was excited and cried on the spot. When she was very young, Mu Chen saw that she was too lonely, so he asked people to bring her a cat. Xiao Qi likes cats very much and sleeps with her every day. Not long after the cat died of illness, Xiao Qi cried out of breath, and spent a long time in mncholy. Mu Chen doesn''t dare to let Xiao Qi raise animals any more, for fear that there will be a little ident to stimte Mu Qi. Over the years, Muqi has grown up and can better deal with his emotions. No matter the breed or the body of this cat, he has been strictly screened and there will be no ident. "Silly girl, what are you crying for? I would not have bought it for you Muqi held the kitten in his arms. He leaned on Mu Chen''s arms and sobbed: "brother Chen, it''s so cute, kitten." "Give her a name." Mu Chen loves Tao. One side of the rose looked at two people, she had not seen Mu Chen''s face other expressions along the way. He mentioned the intention of bringing himself back was to apany a girl. In his mouth, rose thought it was a very insecure child, did not expect that the child should be about the same age as himself. Mu Chen never let any woman get close to her. During this period of time, rose saw many women who wanted to get close to Mu Chen. Of course, the final result was no sess. He is holding Mu Qi. Aren''t they brother and sister? Why does she think that Mu Chen''s look at Mu Qi is not like that of her brother and sister.Bigger than brother and sister is not a couple. It''s a strange feeling. Seeing the cat''s blue eyes, Muqi thought of her big brother who saved her a few years ago. Unfortunately, to this day, she doesn''t know the name of the big brother. "Well Just call it blue sky. It has beautiful eyes Muppet cat is already a rtive. The blue sky is not afraid of life at all, so it rubs gently on Mu Qi''s hand. "Wow, the blue sky rubbed against me. Its fur is so warm and delicate. Brother dust, I love this gift so much." "If you like it, you should treat it well in the future." "Of course, in a few days, when she is older, we can use it for breeding. I want Xian to be a mother and give me a lot of kittens. Then I will be a grandmother, surrounded by a pile of kittens. I feel very happy when I think about it." "You, you are still a little girl, you want to be a grandmother." Mu Chen couldn''tugh or cry when she heard her words. "Xian''s natural child, I''m my grandmother. I''m Xian''s mother. Brother Chen is the one who brought it back, and that''s his father." Mu Qi is young, and Mu Chen, who grew up with her, has no love between men and women in her heart, but mu Chen''s face is red. "By the way, brother Chen, are you hungry? I''ll have someone cook for you. Linda, you can take rose to get familiar with the environment." "Yes, miss." Linda is also very happy with the arrival of the rose. She keeps talking to herself and telling her about the varieties of the rose flowers. "Your name is also too coincidental. It is also called rose. Our youngdy''s favorite is rose. I heard that there were not so many varieties of roses here before, because Miss Chen liked master Chen to go all over the world to find all kinds of rose. However, no matter how good the varieties are, they can''t stand the cold. Mr. Chen specially asked people to do grafting experiments and cultivate new varieties. They always open all the year round. " Rose in the eyes of some lost, "so it is." Her name was not rose, but mu Chen changed it for her. It was just because Mu Qi liked it. Rose is not interested in the castle, she asked a question, "Linda, what is the rtionship between master Chen and miss seven? Are they brother and sister "It''s brother and sister, but there''s no blood rtionship. Master Chen was adopted by Miss Qi''s father. He didn''t have a surname of mu." "Master Chen likes Miss Qi very much." "Of course, after all, they are the people who hold them in the palm of their hands since childhood. What young master Chen cares about most is Miss seven." "Will they get married in the future?" Rose continued to ask. "Why do you ask so much?" Linda looked at her suspiciously. Rose some guilty, quickly exined: "I see dust young master to seven miss so doting, perhaps not brother and sister''s love, but the love of men and women." Linda was even more dissatisfied. "What kind of emotion is important? What does it have to do with you? " "No, I just asked a little more, just curious." Women''s dissatisfaction with women is probably some details, such as the rose''s question. Linda always thinks that this rose is not an oil-savingmp. She cares about things that no one else will care about. Seeing Linda''s gaze at her, rose quickly changed the subject. "It''s beautiful here. It should have some history." "Of course, I heard that it used to be grape growing here. After Miss Qi''s father came, she changed to nt roses. More than ten yearster, the roses have covered every corner of the castle, and it has be a specialndscape." "No wonder it''s so beautiful here." Rose looked away. Chapter 976 With the existence of blue sky, Muqi is happy a lot, the whole person is luminous, while busy to feed the kitten, while let people do cat climbing frame for kittens. Seeing how happy she looked, Mu Chen felt that the cat had not been bought wrong. He also personally participated in the production of the cat climbing frame. Xiao Qi read fragmentary in one side, "blue sky is good, dad will make you a cat climbing frame, oh, big nest, soft and soft home." Knowing that Muqi is due to theck of love from his family since childhood, seeing this kitten gives her a warm home. Every time from Mu Qi''s mouth to say the words "Mom and Dad", he always has a bad meaning and even has a slight palpitation in his heart. Mu Chen is already in his twenties this year. He is no longer a little hairy boy. He is a man and has his own needs. The women who posted them have not never tried. No matter how charming they are, they will feel disgusted as long as they look at them more, not to mention touching others. Even the people around him are secretly discussing whether he is not interested in women, whether he will like men. Only he knew in his heart that he was not not not interested in women, but thought of Xiao Qi as soon as he saw the faces of those women. Even in every time he solves the problem, the person in his mind is Xiao Qi. After the event, he will be very disgusted with himself, and thinks that it is a sphemy to Xiao Qi to think more about it. As Xiao Qi gets older and older, this feeling is getting deeper and deeper. Obviously, he regards her as his sister. How can he think of her like this. "Brother Chen, the kitten''s paws are really cute, aren''t they? They''re pink and tender." Muqisi had no idea what he was thinking. Mu Chen returns to his senses. Compared with the kitten, he thinks Muqi is the most lovely. ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, it''s not early. I can''t do it tonight. I''ll stay at home with you all this time. I''ll do it tomorrow. You need a rest. " Mu Qi nodded, "then I''ll wash the cat''s face." Muqi seems to have spoiled the cat. Mu Chen: She took the kitten away from her hand and said, "it''s you who want to wash your face. Although the blue sky is vinated, you can''t be with it all the time. Cats have self-cleaning function. Overindulgence will make it feel ufortable." Muqi is like a child who has done something wrong, thinking about the dead cat many years ago. "I''m sorry, brother Chen. I love the blue sky so much. I''m going to wash." Mu Chen touched her head, "have a good rest, good night." He went back to his room and bought a cat for Muqi. Another reason was that he was afraid that Muqi woulde to him again. In the past, Muqi was still young. In the past few years, Muqi''s body became more and more like an adult female. He realized that he had different thoughts on Muqi and needed to avoid suspicion. She was no longer a child in those years. After taking a bath, he habitually reads books and then goes to sleep. When he is at home, he is always used to staying at home. This is a habit he specially developed for Muqi from childhood to adulthood. Tonight, the little guy with the cat''spany should not think of him again, it''s good. Just so thinking, the door was pushed open, Muqi came in with the kitten in his arms. "Brother dust, I''m ready." Mu Chen helpless, "girl, you grow up, we should not be together, you know?" "Why? All the time, brother Chenes back, we all have a rest together. " "Qier, you used to be a child, but now you have grown up. In the future, you will get married. If we get together again, people will misunderstand and and damage your reputation. Do you know?" Muqicai doesn''t care so much. He puts the kitten on his quilt. While teasing the kitten, he did not care: "Xiao Qi is sick, so no one likes me, and I don''t want to marry." "What if I marry someone else?" Seven eyes a light, "then there are two people to take care of me, dust brother and sister-inw." She poked at the cat''s head. "Blue sky, please call dad to have a rest." As if the cat really understood, she called out to Mu Chen, "meow..." "Brother dust,e on, I''m sleepy, and the blue sky is also sleepy." Mu Chen: He can refuse all the women in the world, but he can''t refuse a Muqi. She doesn''t need any enchanting soup at all, and he is helpless. Anyway, he was just talking about it. He didn''t n to marry a wife at all. If he married someone else, he would have to be responsible for others, but what he cared about most was Mu Qi. If Mu Qi was ill one day, he could not really let her go. But she is a heart disease, not to take medicine can be a good cold, this life to really put her down is impossible. It''s not irresponsible to marry someone else and his mind is on Muqi. In addition, he has met many women, but none of them are moved. Maybe he won''t marry in his life. He won''t marry others, but Xiao Qi may get married. She is so beautiful and simple that someone will want to marry her when she is old enough to talk about marriage.Before that, he won''t have to keep the bottom line. He will take good care of Xiao Qi before handing her over to others. The blue sky dislikes the quilt to be too warm, jumps to the quilt, lies prone at the foot to take a nap. Muqi slowly opened his eyes and fell asleep in Mu''s arms as before. Mu Chen sighed, and the girl was quite trusting to him, without any sense of precaution. He was not the big brother in those years, but a grown man. This girl It took Mu Chen nine cattle and two tigers to fall asleep. Two people and a cat, when the moonlight came in, formed a very warm picture. With Muqi around, Mu Chen also appears to bezy a lot, "brother dust, get up." Outside, he never sleeps in, today''s unprecedented sleep to now, only because in the person''s side will let him particrly warm. Muqi naughtily scratched his face with the cat tail, Mu Chen could open his eyes to Mu qican''s eyes like stars. "Qier, naughty." Mu Chen reached out and flicked her forehead. Muqi holding the cat, the sun on her body, her smile can cure everything. "Brother dust, get up and make a cat climbing frame for the blue sky! I can''t wait. " "I think you are like its cat climbing frame. I would not bring it back if I knew you spoiled it so much." Mu Chen joked. "Brother Chen, I like the blue sky." Muqiza went to his arms to y coquettish. In Mu Chen''s eyes, she has always been the child who has not grown up. He even wants to spoil her in this way all his life and let her be a little princess for her whole life. At least the carefree Muqi will never have a heart attack again. The two were in a good mood, and rose opened the door with breakfast. Linda asked her toe to this room. She thought it was Mu Qi''s room. Who knows this is mu Chen''s room. Both of them were wearing pajamas, and Muqi even wore a suspender skirt, so he was lying in Mu Chen''s arms and ying coquetry. If Linda saw it, she would be used to it. After all, Muqi yed with Mu Chen when she was still a baby. However, rose is just a neer, she always felt that Mu Chen was just a brother and sister to Mu Qi. When I arrived yesterday, Muqi still misunderstood that she was her sister-inw. But now the picture in front of rose can not look directly, she has never seen so gentle Mu dust. His bathrobe was pulled open by Muqi. Muqi was lying on his body, and his hair, which was usually meticulouslybed outside, was a little messy at the moment. Kitten see two people fight very happy, also in the side jump to jump. This is full of life atmosphere, there is no cold Mu Chen rose ispletely unable to connect with the usual Mu dust. See rose does not push the door toe in, Mu Chen expression immediately restores as usual, "what do youe to do?" "Master Chen, it''s Linda who asked me to deliver breakfast and pills to the youngdy. She wants to take the medicine at a fixed point." Muqi is not half of the embarrassment of being disturbed, jumped down to take breakfast, but also a sweet smile, "thank you, rose." Mu Chen said in displeasure: "go out and knock on the door when youe inter." That whole body sends out the cold idea where or just and Mu Qi y big brother? Clearly, it''s a piece of cold ice. Rose in this moment to know, cold ice is not not warm, but his warmth only to one person, that person is Muqi. "Yes, master Chen." She walked out of the door with a bitter face. However, Mu Chen''s tenderness to Muqi has been lingering in her mind. If Mu Chen could treat her like that one day, she would be satisfied with her death. Chapter 977 At ordinary times, it is Linda who delivers breakfast and medicine to Muqi on time. Linda just has some stomachache that will let rose rece her. Seeing that the expression of rose was veryplicated after she came out, she could not help asking curiously, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Rose wanted to stop, and finally said her doubts under Linda''s pressure, "I just saw Miss seven live with master Chen." "Yes, Miss Chen sleeps with him after hees back, so I let you go directly to master Chen''s room." "She Are they not brothers and sisters? How old are you to have the same bed? " Rose said she was confused. As long as the people in the rose castle are watching Mu Qi and Mu Chen grow up, and also understand the rtionship between them, even if it is how close they are, it is very normal. "I mentioned to you that when Miss seven was a baby, master Chen grew up holding her. Master Chen was adopted by his husband. He did not take care of the youngdy. Even when she was a child, he changed her diapers. It is said that master Chen is also her elder brother, friend and even elder. Miss can''t get along with people outside because of her bad heart, and her parents are not around. The person she can rely on is master Chen. Miss is simple and kind and never thought of anything. Master Chen is also grateful for the nurturing feelings of Mr. Chen, who is so kind to her. Even now that they are both grown up, their rtionship has not been affected at all. Speaking of all, I think master Chen likes Miss Chen very much. Maybe they will get married in the future. " Rose face a change, "you say they may get married?" "Yes, don''t you think they are a good match? Besides, miss''s body is very special. You don''t see the youngdy is very lively, in fact, she is very fragile, just like a flower in a greenhouse, you have to be well watered. Once put outside is not able to withstand the wind and rain, Miss grow up to marry someone else, in case of a scum man, may stimte miss''s illness. So we all think that Miss Chen and master Chen are the best together. In this way, master Chen can take care of miss forever, and miss can be a little princess all her life. " Rose smile, "yes, I think they are very well matched." It is not against Mu''s heart to see her marriage. The reason why she agreed to his request to follow him back, she thought it was just to take care of his sister. She also thought well, so that she could see him every day and approach him in the name of taking care of his sister. Came to know that his sister is so big, and they have no blood rtionship, Mu Chen shows all the tenderness to her. Rose from the moment she saw Mu Chen, she fell in love with him. There are countless women who like Mu Chen. Which one is she? Fortunately, Mu Chen has no feeling for any woman, and she will never let anyone get close to her. Rose wants to use this to get close to Mu Chen. It''s fake to give Mu Qipany, but it''s true to get close to Mu dust. It''s a pity that many things can''t be as you think. His affection for his sister is far more than that of his brother and sister. In everyone''s eyes, those two people are a perfect match. What''s the significance of following him thousands of miles away? "What do you think?" Linda saw that rose''s expression was very low and realized something. "You don''t like master dust." Since she just came, she has been asking endless questions about Muqi and Mu Chen, where she looks like she was adopted and grateful before. Rose repeatedly waved her hand, "no, no, I''m just a little curious. I have admiration for master Chen." "I advise you to put out the mes even if you are moved. Master Chen is excellent and handsome. There is never ack of women like him. Once the women in the castle are found to have abnormal thoughts, they will be expelled." "I see." "In fact, it''s very good here. There''s no pressure, and the sry is high. Miss is very kind to people and never scolds everyone. Although master Chen is a little cold to us, he will not be too mean. The annual ie of those gardeners is much higher than that of the senior staff inrgepanies. Anyway, I don''t have any rtives in this world. I n to stay with miss all my life. Rose, you can make a lot of money. You are still young. When you are old, you will umte a lot of money, and then you can marry a good family. " Rose with a smile on her face, but in her heart, what man would be better than Mu Chen? How much money, money, but also so many excellent, minutes to throw those brain handicapped idol drama inside the male master a few streets. If I could marry him, I would be the hostess of the castle. "Well, I see. I will take good care of the youngdy." During this period, Mu Chen can travel around for mu Nanshu without going on business. He is not idle every day. He works in his study most of the time. Every day, people who don''t know take the folder in and out of the study. Mu Chen works and Mu Qi all the time.Through the observation of rose, sometimes I really feel that he is not a real person at all. It''s been so long, I haven''t seen him find a woman, even if it''s the need to relieve the body. Like a robot, he only knows how to work. Once he stops working, he will draw, y and sing with Muqi. Although Muqi didn''t have a chance to go to the school outside, she was proficient in ying music, chess, calligraphy and painting. Rose also knew that Muqi was a mysterious painter. In the past, I felt that she had a face. The more she contacted her, the more she felt that Mu Qi was excellent. Why did everyone think that it was not unreasonable for them to match each other. It''s just that smart Muqi is too simple and kind-hearted. When Rosees, she doesn''t have any outside heart. She treats rose like a sister, and she also puts on Gao Ding clothes. It''s toote for others to have a good life like nobility even though their work is so simple. But some people are too deep and want too much. Rose looked at her expensive skirt,pared with her days in the past is much better. But what''s the use of these things? There is no one to appreciate or show off. Mu Chen''s eyes are only Mu Qi, and no matter how beautiful her woman is, he turns a blind eye to it. With the passage of time, Rose''s mind on Mu dust not only did not eliminate, but became deeper. People are like this, like a person will be more and more deep, whenever see Mu Chen and Mu Qi together spoiled eyes, she is envious and jealous, the heart is like a little cat w to scratch her constantly. When can his eyes stay for himself? Even for a moment. She decided that she couldn''t go on like this any more. She wanted to take the initiative to attack. Since Mu Chen had never been associated with a woman and had never tasted a woman''s taste, maybe he just didn''t understand. Rose specially made the kitchen stew soup. The afternoon is Muqi''s nap and Mu Chen''s busiest time. She opened the door gently and set foot on the ce where he had no orders to enter. Sandalwood is burning in the study, which makes the study with ancient style and rhyme have more vor of immortal wind. In the sun, the man in the white shirt sat straight at the table, because the hot and dry shirt unbuttoned a few buttons, the shirt cuff neatly rolled up to the elbow, the exposed arm showed solid muscles, and the wrist watch was shining in the sun. A handsome man with charm all over his body, rose called softly, "master, Miss seven asked me to bring you soup." If he does not enter the study without permission in the name of Muqi, he will be angry. Sure enough to hear the name of Muqi, he did not repel, the head did not lift the answer: "put it." Rose put down the bowl, with the rest of the light swept Mu dust that handsome side face, usually where there is such a good opportunity for her to watch close. "Master Chen, I see you can''t bear to work for a long time. I used to work in a beauty salon. I can relieve the pain of your body by pressing it for you." Mu Chen has been working hard recently. He seldom goes to the gym. His shoulder is sore. "Try it." Rose heart a joy, did not expect to really useful, she trembling to reach out to put that person''s shoulder. Compared to imagine more solid, her fingertips are in irresistible shaking, heart panic into a group, this let rose a heart excited. Young master, this is young master''s temperature. Chapter 978 This is the male god in her dream. She never dreamed of touching him. When her fingers touched his solid shoulder, the temperature came through the shoulder, and Rose''s heart leaped, panicked and even nervous. Her technique is really good, Mu Chen stopped what she was doing and let herself have a rest. "Young master, don''t you sleep well and have a headache asionally? I''ll press your head againter "Well." It''s like azy cat. Rose is in full bloom. This is only the first step. She doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous. Linda tells many examples. She can''t reveal her purpose. Once exposed, she will be expelled like those women. Mu Chen doesn''t like people with a heart. He has to be steady. After her massage, Mu Chen felt rxed a lot, "good." He has always been so indifferent to others, even the right eye will not give others a look, but as long as you can hear his praise, rose will feel much better. "Thank you, young master. I just gave you a press just now, because the working hours are too long and you areck of exercise, which leads to the blockage of meridians. If it goes on for a long time, your body will be more and more painful. If you believe me, I will ask someone to buy some special essential oil and meridian brush, and let me dredge the meridians for you When Mu Chen is outside, he will exercise when he has nothing to do. On the one hand, he will maintain good health, and on the other hand, he will vent his excessive energy. Back home, Muqi is like a grinding goblin. He has to apany Muqi when he is not working, so he has no time to go to the gym. "Well, go and get ready." "Yes, young master, drink the soup while it is hot." Rose happy to leave. Linda was surprised to see rose flying out of the room like a leaping bird from a distance. Mu Chen''s character is very familiar to her. Generally, no one is allowed to enter his study. The only person with this exception is Mu Qi. From her expression, it doesn''t look like she was reprimanded. "Rose, what''s so happy about?" "Nothing. I have to leave in advance. You should prepare the afternoon tea for miss. I''m going to prepare something for the young master." "What..." The rose didn''t answer, and people just like the wind swept away, which made Linda feel very strange. She inquired about the whole story carefully and returned to Mu Qi with the appearance of discovering a major secret. Muqi just woke up, not fully awake, ying with the kitten. "Miss, it''s bad. It''s bad." Linda came running in a hurry. "What''s the matter?" Muqi reached out to scratch the cat''s paw, and was not very interested in her bad events. "Miss, I said there was something wrong with that rose. She didn''t want to take good care of you at all, but came for master Chen!" Muqi teased the cat and picked up ab to groom the cat''s fur. He replied absentmindedly, "Yeah..." "Miss!" Linda took theb away from her hand and drove the cat out of bed. "Don''t y with the cat." The blue sky "meow" jumped to the cat climbing frame. Muqi then looked at Linda, "what''s the matter?" "I have long felt that rose has no good intentions towards master Chen. On the first day she came, I felt that there was something wrong with her. I kept asking about the rtionship between you and master Chen." "Mm-hmm, so?" Muqi is bored with his hair. "My youngdy, things are very serious now. You still want to y with your hair. Do you know Master Chen is going to be robbed?" "Linda, how could brother Chen be robbed "Except for the youngdy, master Chen never let others into his study. Just now I saw the rose with joy, instead of being scolded bloody. What does that mean? Master Chen is different to rose! What''s more, rose said she was going to prepare something for him Muqi looked at Linda with his head askew. "Linda, what does that mean?" "Miss, you are really stupid. It shows that rose is luring young master Chen in secret. Seeing the present situation, maybe it will seed soon. If you don''t do it again, master Chen will be robbed." Mu Qi smiles. "Linda, have you seen too many idol dramas recently? How can you be so bloody?" "Miss, you still have the heart tough. It''s toote for me to cry. Master Chen has been robbed. What can you do?" Muqi jumped out of bed and picked up the cat. "But I went to the study once. Maybe brother Chen has something to look for her? It''s also normal. " "Where normal, that rose looks at the young master''s eyes are different, a look is because like young master." "Brother dust is so excellent, like him is more normal, you say you ah, cereber bag melon think what?" Mu Qi''s indifference made Linda jump. "My dear miss, other women like master Chen. Don''t you have any feeling?" "Feeling? Yes, the rose has eyes Mu Qi''s simplicity made Lindapletely defeated."You are not afraid of dust, young master really collected the rose, then rose will be your sister-inw, you will not feel ufortable every day facing her?" "No, there will be more people who love me. Besides, brother Chen should look for his sister-inw for his age." Linda: "it''s Her youngdy is not too stupid, but too small and simple to think about other men and women. Mu Chen is very kind to her, and Mu Qi doesn''t think what it will be like if Mu Chen gets married. A woman who is born to be a favored woman is like a rich family. She doesn''t know that there are many people in this world who are not satisfied with food and clothes. The only person Mu Qi can contact all year round is himself. He has never suffered a loss, and he has never thought how terrible the human heart is. She did not realize what is jealousy, and she did not know what it was like to be spoiled. She was a little angel and had no bad thoughts on anyone. "Forget it, miss. If you don''t listen to me, you will regret it in the future." Linda can''t convince Mu Qi, and now she hasn''t caught the handle of rose, and Linda hasn''t said it again. Rose''s work efficiency is very fast, with Mu Chen''s order as a chicken feather arrow, and soon people have aplete set of tools and equipment ready. Linda was like smelling the evil spirit and followed her all the way. "Why do you buy so many essential oils?" "Master Chen is not feeling well. I can massage him with essential oil to rx meridians." Rose answered truthfully, with a trace of pride in her words. "You lied. Master Chen never let a woman get close to him. How could you give him a massage?" Linda was already worried. Things were worse than she thought. In Linda''s mind, Mu Chen is the object of Muqi''s hand, and other women are not allowed to approach. Mu Chen even allowed rose to touch his body. Even for a reason, Linda couldn''t ept it. "Linda, what''s the point of telling such a lie? It was originally ordered by the young master. Besides, I''m just rxing the meridians for the young master. How can you react so much?" Rose''s question made Linda feel very ufortable. Linda always felt that the woman had a white lotus temperament. "I warn you not to have any intention to master Chen. Do your duty well." "Linda, what are you talking about? It''s just massage. Are you upset with your attitude?" If Muqi can not be happy, she will thank God. The key is that Muqi has no sense of crisis at all. She is too anxious to run errands. "Miss is very happy. She is busy ying with the cat." Linda red at her and left. Rose is in a good mood and feels that she made Muqi jealous. No matter how good Muqi is to her, she always regards Muqi as a potential enemy and opponent in her heart. Linda was almost angry. "Miss, you don''t care. The rose will go to heaven." Muqi with a brush, mouth hook up a faint smile, "how did she make you angry?" "She actually wants to massage master Chen. I mean, she came here for master Chen. It''s so insidious and vicious." "Brother dust is too hard. It''s good to press the body to rx the meridians. Don''t think too bad about others." "Miss, it''s not that I think too badly of others, but you think too well of others, and you don''t listen to me. Sooner orter, when you cry, you will see." Chapter 979 Muqi doesn''t take these seriously. At her age, she just takes Mu Chen as her brother. What''s more, she gets along with Linda every day and never thinks about the rtionship between men and women. On the contrary, she felt that Mu Chen had always been a person. If she had more women, she would have two people with her. How nice. As for what is vinegar, Xiao Qi doesn''t feel a bit now. The night is getting dark, and the rose is also ready here. Mu Chenes as scheduled, and he has washed his body in advance. "Master Chen, take off your coat and lie down. I will massage and dredge your whole back." "Well." Mu Chen didn''t think much. Rose poured the essential oil on her hand, her fingers trembled and gave him massage. Her face was red just after her fingertips touched his skin. This is mu Chen''s body. She can finally get closer to him. I have to say that the rose technique is very good, Mu Chen is sleepy. At this time, Muqi came to look for mu Chen with his cat in his arms. He was watching this scene. Obviously, it is a very normal picture. When it falls in Linda''s eyes, she always thinks that rose is a bad intention to seduce Mu Chen. Xiao Qi didn''t open his mouth, but Linda was in bed and yelled, "what are you doing?" Mu Chen almost fell asleep. During this period of time, he had no business trip. He had to deal with a lot of things every day. He had to work overtime to coax Muqi to sleep at night. Mu Nanshu''s industry is all over the world, and a CAI was in charge of it before. The older Mu Chen is, the heavier his burden is. When a CAI had a wife and children, he usually had to worry about things around mu Nanshu, so he left most of his property to Mu Chen, who was wandering in the world as mu Nanshu. The burden on him can be imagined, and there are few days in the whole year for a good rest. This call of Linda made Mu Chen reflect and see Muqi standing in the distance. He was naked and blurted out: "Xiao Qi, listen to my exnation." "Brother Chen, what''s the matter with you?" Muqi did not know what he was going to exin to himself, "I specially hold the blue sky to y with you." Mu Chen''s heart has no reason for some loss, Xiao Qi''s pure and clean eyes do not have any impurities, but he thinks too much. "Nothing. Go out." Mu Chen doesn''t know why, and always feels that Xiao Qi is a little awkward here. "Master Chen..." Rose Heart hate Muqi, she felt that Muqi is intentional, seemingly innocent, in fact, the mind is the idea. "Brother dust, you don''t have to worry about me. I know it''s hard for you to help daddy. You can keep pressing rose. I''ll y here for a while." Rose also wanted to enjoy the sweet time together with Mu Chen, but Mu Qi had to intervene, which made her in a bad mood. However, it was better to continue than to be expelled. She believed that Mu Chen would like her technique. When he got used to it, she would let herself press his body. Mu Qi watched curiously as she poured the essential oil from bottles and jars onto Mu dust''s back. She couldn''t help putting down the cat, "rose, you teach me, I also want to y." It turns out that Muqi yed this idea, pretending not to care, but actually wanted to learn how to do it, and then dredged the meridians of Mu Chen to rece his own position. It seems that Muqi is a cruel role. "Miss Qi, you can''t y around. There are many meridians and acupoints in human body. You have to press them to acupoints every time. I can''t let you y." "It''s soplicated." Muqi thought about it and no longer asked for it, as if she watched the TV series inside the people are very good, point point point point swish. "Then you can give brother Chen a good press. He is too tired." "Yes, miss." Muqi holds the kitten to y. Mu Chen sees that there is no other expression on her face. He has no choice but to smile. If he really thinks too much, Xiao Qi doesn''t care about these. After Mu Qi left, Mu Chen also said, "this is the end of the day." "Young master, this is only half done, and there are still some techniques not followed." "No more." Mu Chen put on his bathrobe. At the beginning, he had no other idea, that is, his body was too stiff to rx. When Muqi came over, he felt guilty, just like he had done something sorry for Muqi. However, Mu Qi''s face is calm, which makes Mu Chen feel ufortable. It is also true that she just thinks that she is a brother. At the thought of this, he was inevitably a little lost. He wrapped up his clothes and left, and rose knocked down all the oil bottles on the ground. It''s Muqi, damned Muqi. It''s clear that everything was fine before she came. If it wasn''t for her, she would still get along with Mu Chen. Rose eyes a hate, only remove muqimu dust eyes will have their own existence. Muqi didn''t know all this at all, so she ran to Mu Nanshu''s study to look for books at the first time. "What are you doing, miss?" Linda was disgusted to think that the rose had just been pinched on Mu Chen."Looking for acupuncture point book, I also want to help brother Mu Chen lighten his burden." "My deardy, you are finally enlightened." Linda''s face was happy, but she thought Muqi didn''t like the rose. She would only do so if she touched Mu Chen. "What''s the point?" Mu Qi is confused. She just wants to do something for mu Chen. "Oh, anyway, if you can figure it out, you can give it to the young master in the future. Don''t let that fox spirit approach the young master?" "Why?" "You are stupid, that fox spirit put forward to approach the young master intentionally by massage, forget it, anyway, you don''t care, just study hard." Muqi didn''t understand why Linda''s reaction was so strong, and she didn''t mean anything else. One day, Muqi was reading books like acupuncture. When Rose saw that Linda was not there, she quietly stepped in. "Miss." "Rose, I have taken medicine. Is there anything else?" Muqi did not look up. "It''s not about medicine. I have one thing I want miss to help me with." Muqi put down the book, "huh? If I can help you with anything, I will help you "Miss, I know you are a good man. Please help me. I''m I like young master "Brother Chen is very good. We all like him very much." "No, I''m talking about the love between men and women, not my sister''s love for her brother. If Miss Qi really likes the young master, she should help him. He hasn''t found a girlfriend to take care of you these years. He is also a man and has the needs of a normal man... " Muqi at most watch romantic dramas, which will not appear too many intimate scenes of men and women, she does not know what men''s needs. "Rose, I don''t quite understand what you mean." "Miss, you don''t need to understand. Didn''t you really want a sister-inw before? I don''t know if you will ept me? " Rose stares at Mu Qi''s eyes, trying to see through her mind. Muqi''s eyes have always been like the blue sky, clear and clean, and did not change her face because she said she liked Mu dust. "Well I also think brother Chen is too lonely. It''s better to have someone take care of him when I''m away. If you want to take care of brother Chen, I''ll ept it. " Rose didn''t see any displeasure from her face. Did she think too much? Or muqitai can camouge. "I''m very happy that Miss Qi can think so. You just need to do one thing for me. Put the medicine in the water that master Chen drinks." "What is this?" Mu Qi doubts the way. "Miss, don''t worry. It''s not poison to hurt master Chen. It''s just some drugs to stimte master Chen''s feeling towards women. It''s only for one night." Mu Qi looked at the small medicine bottle, "can you be my sister-inw after drinking this for brother dust?" "Miss seven, as long as she does what I say, she will seed. Would you like to help me?" "Of course, I''ll go." "Don''t worry, miss. Listen to me..." Rose whispered in her ear. Muqi frowned. "Why can''t Linda know?" "Because Linda doesn''t like me, if she knows, she will object to it, so that the youngdy will have no sister-inw." "Well, I won''t tell Linda. I''ll help you." "Well, Miss seven is the kindest. This is our secret. You must remember that you should see Master Chen drink it with your own eyes." "Don''t worry, I will seed." Muqi nodded. Chapter 980 Late at night, this point Mu dust will generally work in the study. Muqi with milk like a cat slipped into his study, Mu Chen looked at the time, "why not sleep?" "I''ll go to bed immediately. Come and give brother dust a cup of hot milk." Muqi put the milk on the table and looked at the thick pile of information contracts in front of him. "Brother Chen, you have to see so many things every day. You are too hard." "If you get used to it, you won''t have to work hard." Mu Chen rubbed his temple. I''m really tired today. "Daddy left all these things to you. What about him?" Mu Qi''s impression on mu Nanshu can only be deepened from some previous photos and her paintings. She has not seen mu Nanshu for many years. Every time she says she wants to find mu Nanshu, Mu Chen will stop her. For a long time, she will no longer mention it, just quietly stay here. It''s said that her mother likes roses very much. It''s not roses here. It''s daddy who nted roses to please her. Therefore, Muqi has been fond of roses since childhood, as if it is her sustenance. She also hopes that she can let mu Nanshu like her a little more when she is in love with roses. "Sir, I spend most of my time studying and I don''t have time to take care of these trifles." "Isn''t Mommy back yet?" Xiao Qi sighs. At least mu Nanshu has seen it. She can only hear Gu Qi from other people''s mouths. "Don''t worry. My wife is still alive. She''s just taking care of her illness outside. She''lle back when she gets well." Mu Chenforted. Mu Nanshu can''t do anything. He can only persuade Mu Qi now. "Well, brother dust, drink the milk." "Leave it there. I''ll drink it when I''ve dealt with thisst point." "No, it''ll be cold then. I''ll have to drink it now." Mu Qi firmly remembers Rose''s orders and must see Mu Chen drink it with his own eyes. Mu Chen has no way to take her, "good, good, I''ll drink now, you." Seeing that he drank the milk to thest drop, Muqi was relieved. She couldn''t help asking, "brother dust, what do you think men and women should do together?" Mu Chen was confused by her, "what do you do? There are a lot of things to do, reading books, eating and teasing cats. " "Oh, that''s nothing." Mu Qi murmured, why does Rose say that men and women can do things. "What''s the matter, Qier?" Mu Chen thinks that Muqi tonight is a little strange. "It''s nothing, brother Chen. You''ll see these documents tomorrow. You''ve worked very hard." "A little more..." "It''s the same thing to get up early tomorrow." Muqi pulled him up and pushed him to the bedroom to wash. All these were ording to Rose''s orders. Mu Chen looked at the bathtub has put water, there are some rose petals floating on it, rare little girl has such a sweet time. Bubble a hot bath to rx, the body gradually has some strange, is the water temperature too high? Not only is his body hot, but also has a certain feeling. In the past, he used to use sports to eliminate the needs of his body. Recently, he has been too busy. He did not suspect that there was something wrong with the milk. Muqi has left Mu Chen''s room. The rose waiting outside the door asks anxiously, "Miss Qi, have you finished?" "It''s all done. Brother Chen drank the milk and was pushed to take a bath." "Miss Qi, thank you. When I be your sister-inw, I will treat you well." Rose was very happy. Muqi looked at the clothes she was wearing. It didn''t look like ordinary clothes or pajamas, but it was also exposed. "You are..." "When you grow up, miss." Said rose into Mu Chen''s bedroom. Mu Qi scratched his head, rose is not much bigger than himself, why said he grew up to know? However, she is not the same as rose. Her figure is much better than her. Mu Qi looks down at her body. Compared with the surging of the rose, she is almost t. Sure enough, she hasn''t grown up yet, maybe a little older. Back in the room, Muqi thought and couldn''t understand what rose was going to do. Would he have a sister-inw tomorrow? This is a good thing. Mu Chen took a bath, but his body didn''t feel relieved. On the contrary, the feeling became stronger and stronger. It didn''t seem to be a normal natural phenomenon at all. He thought of the milk that Mu Qi had given him before. It shouldn''t be possible. Muqi doesn''t know anything, and she won''t get that medicine. Push the door out, there is a person on the bed, it is the rose. See the rose dress, everything can exin. Muqi did not understand, rose would use Muqi to get close to herself and let herself drink the milk with medicine. See Mu duste out, rose heart a tight, low voice called him a, "dust master."Mu Chen looked indifferent, "what are you doing here? Don''t tell me it''s sleepwalking. " Rose is still very confident about her figure. Mu Chen is also a man of courage and uprightness in the end. She will not be indifferent to see her dressed like this. In fact, Mu Chen is indifferent and even more indifferent than before. He looks at her coldly, just like watching a clown. Rose did not think of such a scene, but things have begun, she has no way back. Simply heart a horizontal, a bite teeth, eyes closed, "dust master, rose like you, from the day you see like you. I know that there is no woman around master Chen, but you are a man, so I am willing to Even if it''s a tool for master Chen to relieve his body. " She said her own identity is very humble, in fact, the average person hears her this words how can refuse, the man does not like to deliver the door? Mu Chen stood in the field with no change in expression, "is that why you asked Qi''er to take medicine for me?" "Master Chen, Miss Chen always thinks you are too lonely. She wants you to find a sister-inw for her as soon as possible. And she told me many times in private that she liked me very much and hoped that we could be together Rose embellishment, she knows that Mu Chen is the most concerned about the person is Muqi, if you take Muqi out as a gimmick may be useful. "You say She wants you to be her sister-inw? " "Yes, Miss seven told me personally. If master Chen doesn''t believe me, you can ask her." Mu Chen heard his heartbreaking voice. I don''t know why, when Xiao Qi pushed him to her woman, he was so repelled in his heart, even sad and sad. Xiao Qi, how could his Xiao Qi "Master Chen, would you like me to serve you tonight?" Rose saw him in a daze and took the initiative to take his shoulder. The next second was kicked to the ground by Mu Chen, "roll, who let you touch me? Who let you into my room, who gives you the courage to go to my bed His strength is already big, rose was not light, "dust master, I really like you." "Many people like me. What are you?" Mu Chen was very angry and immediately sent for someone to drag the rose out. His body became more and more ufortable. Mu Chen quickly walked to the medical room. Fortunately, there were doctors and medical supplies for Mu Qi''s physical rtionship. He found a tranquilizer and put it on his body. If he wanted to touch a woman, he would have done it. As for today? What he hates most is the woman who ys tricks. Mu Chen''s back is against the cold wall. The tranquilizer will not take effect so soon. His mind is full of Muqi. "Brother Chen, do you think this painting looks good?" "Brother Chen, I don''t want to wear a big cotton padded jacket. I want to wear a skirt." "Brother Chen, this kitten is so cute." "Brother Chen..." It''s her, full of her, lovely seven, naughty seven, weak seven. The person Mu Chen wants to see most is Mu Qi. He goes outside her door quietly and sees Mu Qi talking to himself with his cat in his arms through the window. "Will I have a sister-inw soon? Blue sky, do you think brother dust will like roses? Well, if he had a sister-inw, would he not like me? " Maybe she felt that the idea was wrong, and knocked her head with her hand. "Muqi, Muqi, how can you be so selfish? Brother Chen has taken care of you for so long. It''s normal for him to like others, and he needs to be taken care of." Mu Chen''s heart is sour, fool Xiao Qi, I will only take care of you in this life. Chapter 981 Mu Qi had a dream that rose really became his sister-inw, and Mu Chen liked her very much. "Brother Chen, someone can take care of you atst." She smiles sweetly in her dream, but mu Chen''s face is very cold. He smiles to the rose, is good to the rose, the rose has be oneself formerly in Mu Chen side''s role. And he is like a stranger, Mu Chen no longer smile to himself, also no longer good to himself. Muqi cried very sad in the dream, "brother dust, you can''t leave me." She woke up from her dream with tears in the corner of her eyes. It was the first time she had a concept. What if Mu Chen wanted to leave her and live her own life one day? Muqi didn''t dare to think about the answer. He rushed into Mu Chen''s room before dawn. Mu Chen was not as good as she thought that night. Even if she had injected tranquilizer, it was only able to disperse part of the effect. I don''t know where to find such a powerful medicine on the rose. After taking a tranquilizer, the rest also depends on his own self-control. After a whole night, Mu finally survived. He just took a bath and was ready to have a good rest. This just came out of the bathroom, and I put a little man in my arms. "Wuwu, brother Chen." Muqili cried with rain. Muqi is tender and tender, but she doesn''t like to cry. She cries so much today that Mu Chen is deeply distressed. "What''s the matter, seven son, tell me what''s going on, don''t cry." "Brother Chen, you can''t leave me." Muqi held his waist tightly. Mu Chen is in a fog. Is Muqi asleep? See the little girl still wearing a nightdress, even her hair is a bit messy, shoes did not wear to run over, must be just wake up. The girl had a problem since she was a child. Sometimes she would take things seriously in her dreams and cry when she woke up. In the past, most of them dreamed that she was abandoned by mu Nanshu. Today, I don''t know what she dreamed of. "Silly girl, when will I leave you? Are you having nightmares again? " Mu Qi nodded, tears streaming incessantly, "I dreamt that brother Chen didn''t want me if he had a girlfriend. I''m so sad. Brother Chen, daddy doesn''t want me. Mommy doesn''t want me. I have only you. You can''t leave me. " The little girl cried her eyes red, just like a rabbit. Mu Chen couldn''tugh or cry, "what a fool, I don''t have time to hurt you, and how can I not want you?" He noticed a sentence just said by Mu Qigang, "you said you dreamt that I had a girlfriend, so you were not happy?" "Well, in my dream, brother Chen smiles at others, treats others well, and never treats me any more. Brother Chen, will you be like this when you have a girlfriend?" "If so, do you want me to have a girlfriend?" Mu Chen asked tentatively. Muqi bit his lip and shook his head, "no, I think brother Chen has always been good to me, and also wants to be nice to my sister-inw. Am I too selfish." Mu Chen has some helplessness in his heart. He knows that Muqi said this because she still has no concept about men and women, she justcks love. Since childhood, she has no parents around her, so she regards herself as the biggest reliance, so she worries about her gains and losses, and doesn''t want to lose even thest bit of warmth. It''s just her instinct. It''s not about the rtionship. Mu Chen touched her head, "Xiao Qi is very good, there is no selfishness, brother dust will never leave you, always apany you, OK?" "Good Will brother Chen find a sister-inw for me? " This girl still read this thing, Mu Chen gently flicked her forehead, "little girl, still thinking about this matter, what did you give me to drinkst night?" Muqi vomited, "brother dust found it, right? Oh, by the way, where are the roses "I drove him away." Mu Chen pulled her aside and sat down and wiped her tears. "Little fool, have you ever thought about one thing? If she asked you to give me poisonst night, I would die if I drank it. Would you still give me a drink?" He knew that as long as Muqi asked him to drink, he would not doubt even the poison. Muqi blinked. "How could it be poison? Rose says it''s just a special drug that can stimte your interest in women. But I asked her what is men''s interest in women, rose will not tell me, only said that is men and women only do things. Brother Chen, can you tell me? What kind of medicine is that? " "When you are old, you will understand what it is. Xiao Qi, don''t trust others again. You have no bad heart for me, but others maye close to you and let me drink medicine from you." Muqi still didn''t understand, "well, why would someone attack you?" The girl was raised in the castle since childhood. She is really as simple as a little princess in the fairy tale world.She didn''t know how dark the world was. She thought every ce was full of sunshine. Now it seems that I don''t want her to be exposed to any darkness, and it''s not entirely good. Obviously, Muqi is used by rose. Muqi thinks too well of people''s heart and doesn''t know that other people''s hearts are not necessarily her so kind-hearted. "Qi''er, do you remember the bad guy you met when you ran away from the painting exhibition a few years ago? You have no enmity with him. Why does he harm you Mu Qi shook his head and didn''t understand, "but rose is different from him." "It''s no different. It''s all for profit. The man looks at your bag and wants to get money. As for rose, her purpose is to get close to me, and I know you must want to say that he does it because he likes me. Have you ever thought that if you like me, you can tell me frankly why she started from you? Let you give me the medicine? If she was sent by the enemy to kill me, it was a cup of poisonst night. I''m afraid you can''t see me today After a while, Mu Qi rushed to Mu Chen''s arms, "sorry brother Chen, I, I really didn''t think about these." "Qi''er, I know you didn''t think about this, but the world is not as sunny as you see. There are many dark sides, just because you don''t see them under our protection." "Brother Chen, I understand." "Dear, don''t let the rose get close to you, just let Linda follow you well." Although Linda is a little absent-minded asionally, she is still very good to Muqi. She wanted to find someone to apany him, but she didn''t expect to attract a hungry wolf. "Well, I listen to you." Muqi wiped away his tears and was in a better mood. In the morning, the sun came in. Mu Qi was gentle and stepped down the stairs to breathe fresh air. As soon as she ran down the stone steps, she saw the rose tied in the middle of the roses. She was still wearing the clothes ofst night. Last night, I couldn''t see clearly in the corridor. Muqi felt a little embarrassed and shy when she saw what she was wearing in the sun. There are many servants, gardeners and bodyguards in the castle, because Mu Chen doesn''t like women to do things. Most of them are men. Rose dressed in this way was tied here, people can imagine how much pressure there is in the heart. "Rose, you What''s the matter with you? " "Miss, help me. I beg you to help me." Linda pulled Muqi away. "Miss, don''t worry about her. It''s said that she dressed up like thisst night to seduce master Chen. He threw her out. Even the bed and quilt cover she had been lying in were burned. You can imagine how angry master Chen is Linda didn''t know what rose asked Muqi to do, otherwise Linda would have been angry. Rose shame can''t do, she did not know Mu Chen so cruel, did not move her, even if she still hung himself here in public. He wanted to make an example of the situation and remind other women in the castle not to be like themselves, otherwise this would be the consequence. As a woman''s self-esteem waspletely destroyed by him, the servant''s finger is like a knife through her heart. The only person she could ask for was Mu Qi. "Miss Qi, please, please help me." "No one can save you. Hang her here for three days. You are not allowed to give her any food or water for these three days." Mu Qi looks at Mu Chen and says, "brother Chen, is it too cruel?" "You can''t die for three days. Qi''er,e up with me and don''t intercede for her. That''s the price she pays for using you." Mu Chen left with Muqi, and Linda also caught up with her, "Miss, how did she use you?" Rose looked at the back of them leaving, her eyes full of hate. Chapter 982 Rose looked at the people around her to cast disdainful sight, listening to thements of aunts. "Look, the little girl is too young and in a bad mood." "That is, how nice the youngdy usually is to her. It is ridiculous that she used her to get close to master Chen, but she still dreamed of sess." "No one in the castle knows that young master Chen only has a youngdy in his heart. She is as beautiful as a fairy. What kind of thing can shepare with her?" "Yes, master Chen and Miss Chen grew up together. Now they are just waiting for the youngdy to grow up. Maybe they will be. How many women have failed in these years, and she doesn''t see who she is. Can shepare with our Miss''s finger? That is to say, Miss Qi is kind-hearted. I have already swept her out of the house. She is really a kind-hearted person who has no good reward and has a bad heart. " "Shameless. It''s disgusting to dress like that." Speaking of swearing, these aunts are very powerful, especially can''t see a woman with heart like rose. Even if Muqi is not the master, her personality is more likable, coupled with natural heart disease, we are distressed. Mu Chen likes Muqi''s things. Everyone can see it with their eyes. Although he doesn''t say anything on his mouth, he actually knows that these two talents are made for each other. The fetters of two people have existed since more than ten years ago, which one rose can rece? "What are you looking at, haven''t you seen a woman?" The aunts looked back at the men who were watching. Most of the old castle is men, Mu Chen generally does not leave young women, is to prevent such women as rose. There are some aunts who are married, but there are many strong men left. It''s natural to be curious to see a woman dressed like this with a good figure. Linda followed Muqi back to the room and preached to Muqi again, "Miss, I think you are stupid. Why don''t you think about it? If it''s a good thing, why don''t rose let you tell me?" "I didn''t think that much." "You are too stupid. I have said that rose woman is not an oil-savingmp when she looks at it. If she gives you poison, I will see if you will cry to death. Why do you believe so easily?" Linda looked at Mu Qi with a grudge against iron and steel. Although she had followed Mu Qi since she was very young, her life was very bad before she came. After watching the world''s cold and warm, she did not know that people were dangerous like Mu Qi. "Linda, don''t scold me. Brother Chen told me about me in the morning, and I didn''t have any other thoughts at that time. Rose said that if she became my sister-inw, she would treat me well with brother Chen in the future. When I heard this, I thought that one more person could treat me well, so I agreed with her. " Linda sighed. "My fool miss, you are so naive. If she really bes your sister-inw, the first thing she needs is to take your brother-inw. Don''t think what she''s saying to you is so good. In fact, she has a bad heart. No woman can tolerate her partner and kiss me and me "But I''m just brother Chen''s sister. We grew up together since childhood." "You say you are brothers and sisters. Are you rted by blood? Don''t forget that master Chen didn''t have a surname of mu. He followed his surname and had no kinship with you. Master Chen can treat you regardless of everything. If one day he really has a girlfriend, his girlfriend will certainly mind. So rose cheated you. At first, she took advantage of you to deal with master Chen, and then dealt with master Chen. The next step is to intensify the conflict between you and master Chen. Maybe she will instigate master Chen to leave here and live with her outside. When you want to see Master Chen, it''s more difficult than going to the sky, miss. Do you understand me? " Mu Qi nodded, "is she really so bad?" "Everyone is selfish. We are different from miss you. Although you don''t get the care of your parents, you have been carefree and have no other worries over the years. You don''t know how bad people are. Sometimes people will climb up for the sake of material things. If there is no background or influence, they have to rely on themselves. Master Chen is excellent and rich. Those women outside treat him as a diamond king. You don''t treasure him. I told you to guard against the rose before you don''t listen, but also to help her, it is a big fool. Fortunately, master Chen is clever and has not been bewitched by this fox spirit. Otherwise, you can cry at home now. " Muqi holds the kitten and thinks that he is really wrong? Rose was hung there for a day, mu Qiben kindly asked Linda to send her some water. Linda refused directly. Mu Qi was called back by Mu Chen before she went down. A minute or a second less doesn''t count for three days. Late at night, the rose has some can not hold, the stomach is hungry cooing. But just then a man sneaked up to her and said, "hungry, I have water and food here."She never believed that there would be really good people in this world. Even Mu Chen, who saved her, did not save her just to give her to Mu Qi as apanion. "Take it." "You are still stubborn. Since you are so short of men, I will help you." Rose Heart flustered, she likes Mu Chen, not any man can. "Get out of here, and I''ll scream again." "You remind me." The man stuffed her mouth with steamed bread. Rose struggling desperately, this is a woman, and bound where can struggle out. The man was tall and strong, and in his hands he was like a poor helpless chicken. There was a look of panic in her eyes. Only then did she know that she was afraid. Unfortunately, she could not utter half a word from her mouth. Rose can only watch men do what they want. Not far away stood a man, it was Mu Chen. She opened her eyes and tried to make a cry for help Master Chen, help me. Please help me. However, Mu Chen just nced at her lightly and turned away. He would not care about other people''s life or death. What''s more, it''s a person who makes full use of Xiao Qi. Mu Chen doesn''t care. Rose can''t help but watch him leave without any stay. Tears roll down like broken beads. Mu Chen, you are really cruel. With one, there will be a second. From that day on, there will be no less men around rose. On the surface, everyone was calm, but in fact they tacitly took her as the object of catharsis. For three days, rose was tortured, and she had no room to resist. On the third day, it rained heavily. Muqi still couldn''t bear to ask Mu Chen to let her go. Mu Chen thinks that punishment has been enough for her, and her life has been miserable for the past three days. "Well, let her go." When the rose was put down, her hands were cut with deep red marks, and her body was dirty. Muqi did not know all this, she held an umbre, "rose, you go back to have a rest." For her eyes, which are not familiar with the world and are always naive, Rose''s heart is full of hate and anger. Your good dust brother will protect you so well, he will ignore the death of others, just to let you always keep this simple. It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous. "Thank you Miss seven. " Rose word by word. Linda looked at her coldly. "Master Chen ordered you to stay here for a few days. At most, you can leave for a week." "Yes." She was bent, her legs couldn''t be closed, and she walked in a strange way. Muqi looked at the rose in the heavy rain, and could not hate her anyway. "Linda, what''s wrong with rose?" "I don''t have the strength. I''ve been hungry for three days." Linda has heard in private about what happened at night. Of course, she felt that she deserved it, but telling Muqi just soiled her ears. "Yes? You''ll bring her some delicious foodter. It''s very pitiful "Miss, you are just too kind." Linda was helpless. "It''s raining hard outside. Let''s go back." "Good." Mu Qi takes back his sight from rose, thinking that he is a helpless man. If he doesn''t, he can stay in the castle at least. It''s a pity. Mu Chen has given orders, even she has no way. Chapter 983 Lying on the bed, rose thought of meeting Mu Chen for the first time. He saved himself in the fire. From that moment on, rose regarded him as the most heroic prince. He asked her if she would like to follow him to Europe to take care of a girl. Rose agreed without thinking about it. She would do anything as long as she could see him. She thought that there would be more and more opportunities to meet Mu Chen, but she didn''t know that there was another girl in his world. He tried his best, and he didn''t want to look at himself. He also admitted that his body was insulted by those bastards. Rose fingers tightly grasp the sheet, thinking of the things happened in the past few nights, those animals! She was exhausted physically and mentally, thinking that she would leave in a few days. How could she be reconciled? After two days of heavy rain, it finally stopped and the sky cleared up. "Brother dust, look, how beautiful the rainbow is after the rain." Seven lights in the sky. Mu Chen stood on her side, eyes full of doting, "look at you, a rainbow will make you happy what kind of look." "Because it''s really beautiful." Mu Qi smiles. Which woman in the world doesn''t want to have such a simple appearance? Only because Mu Chen protected her well, she would be carefree. That person''s eyes are only Muqi, no matter how many other people do, it''s just rubbish for him. The more gorgeous the smile on Xiao Qi''s face is, the more dazzling it is for the rose. Why did she have everything when she was born? Before she met Mu Chen, she was still living a vagrant life. She was also human, and the gap between people was toorge. Linda didn''t know what to say next to her. Muqi was smiling. She was holding a lovely cat in her arms. This picture, which looked very harmonious, was even more eye-catching in the eyes of rose. If you can''t get something too beautiful, it makes people want to destroy it, such as Mu Qi''s smile. Mu Chen took Mu Qi back to the room to take medicine, and Linda took some things to Rose''s room. "You''ve been keeping it for a few days, but you''ve got a good health." Rose looked at her coldly, "what are you doing here?" From the beginning, Linda was not satisfied with her. Before, Rose had to pretend, but now she even didn''t want to pretend again. "You think I want to see you? It''s not miss Ren Yi. I know you''re going to leave, and you don''t have rtives and friends here. I''m afraid you can''t live on your own. This is what Miss asked me to give you. " It''s a check. It''s about 500000 yuan. For ordinary people, it is a lot of wealth, rose calcted her, she could even take a sum of money to rose, you can imagine how kind Mu Qi''s heart is. Normal people will be grateful, but the fact is that in the eyes of a woman like rose, in addition to resentment, she can never see anyone''s good. "Take it. I don''t need her handout." "Rose, I said if you have a brain problem, you are not grateful to you, as if who owes you millions. Originally you design miss, miss did not ask you to settle ounts, but also worried that you can not survive alone outside. That is to say, our youngdy is beautiful and kind-hearted. If it was me, I would be toozy to pay attention to people like you and let you live and die on your own. Miss, such a kind-hearted person, you not only don''t know how to be grateful, but also want to make use of her. Your conscience is so bad. " Linda has been holding her breath for a long time. She is not as talkative as Muqi. "Yes, I have a bad conscience. I just fell in love with a man. What''s wrong with me?" "What''s wrong? Does Master Chen love you? You don''t see what kind of goods you are. Young master Chen has only a youngdy in his heart. You have been advised for a long time. You are not only arrogant but also a vegetarian? If I were master Chen, I would not punish you so lightly. A woman like you who doesn''t know the heaven and earth should be treated well. " In the face of Linda''s taunt, rose was furious, "go! Get out of here "It seems that master Chen''s eyes are still bright. A woman like you will never be able to see her own identity. Otherwise, you still don''t know where to be a beggar now. You really think you are a young grandmother with such a big temper." Linda put the check on the table. "If it wasn''t for the youngdy who asked me toe, I would be toozy toe. I''d stand dirty." "Go away!" Rose''s angry voice can be heard closing the door, Linda made a face, rose than she imagined more terrible, not only deep in mind, but also temper is not small. This time, if we really let her have a rtionship with Mu Chen, the castle will not be peaceful in the future, and this woman can not be contaminated at all. Linda breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Mu Chen was wise. The rose was about to roll out and the castle would be calm again. Rose''s eyes were fixed on the check, but she wanted to fight to tear it. It was not good for her.It''s not so easy to want her to go. Since all of you think that woman is simple and kind, then I will destroy her world! Mu Chen, you will regret it. Linda went back to the room and began to Tucao, "Miss, you really should makeints about the rose''s face. It''s simply terrible. It''s not a normal person at all." "What''s the matter?" "Miss, if you give her money, she doesn''t know how to be grateful, but she still shouts. Thanks to our young master''s skill, we can see through what kind of person she is at a nce. Otherwise, you would like her to be a sister-inw in the future Muqi shook his head, "anyway, she''s going to leave, so I don''t need to mention it any more." "Miss, you will be bullied if you have a good temper." "Who will bully me?" Mu Qi smiles. "That''s also true. If someone bullies Miss Chen, master Chen will kill her by himself." Muqiben was a careless person, and soon forgot about it. On that day, she just got up and looked for the blue sky everywhere. Blue sky is usually very good, basically won''t run around, especially at night will stay in the room. "Blue sky, where have you been?" Muqi went down the stairs to the ce where the blue sky usually goes to y. Looking everywhere, she didn''t see the blue sky. "Is Miss seven looking for the cat? I know where it is The voice of the Rose came. Mu Qiyi Leng, "haven''t you left yet?" "I''ll leave right away. I''ll take you when I hear thedy looking for the cat." "Good." Rose mouth showed a sinister smile. "Rose, you can keep the check. If you go out, you can support yourself. I''m sorry, brother Chen won''t let you stay. I can only help you here." "Miss is really a rare good person. She has always been gentle with people like me." "Are you still ming me for not speaking for you? Brother Chen''s temper hase up, and it''s useless for me to plead. " Mu Qi heard the strange tone of rose. "Of course not. How dare I me miss you? It''s my wishful thinking about something that shouldn''t belong to me. It''s also right to be punished." "Rose, don''t me me. I''m sorry." "I''m afraid miss wants me to leave? Although you say that you want to find a girlfriend for the young master, in fact, you don''t want anyone to possess him Muqi thought of the dream, she woke up with such a big reaction, "maybe you are right, I care too much about brother dust, also have their own selfish heart." "Such a frank and clean person as Miss Qi can speak up about selfishness, which is really different from me." Mu Qi looked at her suspiciously, "rose, what''s the matter with you? How do I think you''re weird? " "It''s OK. It''sing soon." There are several grape trellis in front of us. This is the only one in the castle. "I heard that a woman had been buried here. Have you ever heard of it?" Mu Qi is timid. How can Mu Chen tell her such a thing? "I don''t know." "That woman, like me, made a mistake, fell in love with someone you shouldn''t love, and was buried here by your father." Muqi lived in the castle for a long time, but it was the first time he heard such a story, "how do you know?" "Not only I know, everyone in the castle knows that, so he never let youe here, but he has tried his best to you." Muqi suddenly felt a chill behind him, "rose, what do you really want to say?" "Miss, what is that..." Rose mysterious smile, pointing not far away the bloody object. Chapter 984 Although Muqi lived in the castle for many years, she did note here. Under the grape trellis was buried a female corpse killed by her father, which Muqi had never heard of. Linda would not tell her such a thing. Why does Rose say that again? With the direction of rose finger, Muqi saw a group of bloody things, too far away, she could not see clearly. After a few steps, she found that it was the corpse of a cat that had been dissected. The limbs were cut off neatly, the intestines were punctured and the belly was rotten. The cat''s head was not far away from her feet. "Ah Muqi, who has been well protected from childhood, has never seen such a bloody scene. When he was a child, the cat only died, and the body did not rot. Yesterday was also held in her arms to y in the blue sky, now by the cruel dismemberment, Muqi where can ept such a blow. "Why, why do you do this to him? It''s just an innocent cat!" Mu Qi grabs Rose''s cor to question fiercely. "What else? Because I want to see what kind of expression you will have on the face of a little princess who has been carefully protected since childhood. Muqi, you know how much I envy you and how much I hate you. I love him so much. Why should he be so cruel to me? " "You haveints against me. Youe at me. Why do you hurt the blue sky?" Muqi tears rolling down, now her breathing has been very poor, even the heart is irregr beating. Seeing Mu Qi''s face getting worse and worse, rose has a great sense of revenge in her heart. "Don''t me me. me you. You killed the cat. How happy I am every day before I see you. I canugh when I think I cane back with him. He asked me to apany you. I agreed without saying a word. He changed my name to rose. I wascent. Who knows you are not his own sister at all, only because you like roses, he will let me call this name. Muqi, I hate your angel like face. It''s clear that you are all human beings. You also have your desire. Why do you pretend to be so clean. You clearly like master Chen, but also hypocritical to let me be your sister-inw, you really make me feel sick. So I''m going to take everything from you. I know you like this cat very much, so I grab it and cut off its hands and feet. It is still meow before death, a pair of blue eyes like you, I think it must be calling you to save it. Aren''t you an angel? Aren''t you kind? Then why don''t youe? " When Rose described the death of the blue sky, Muqi covered his ears and did not dare to imagine. "Don''t say it, you don''t say it." "Me First, cut off its hands and feet, then cut open its stomach and pull out its intestines one by one... " "Devil, you devil!" Muqi''s heart beat faster and faster, and her breathing became more and more rapid. She squatted on the ground, her face was very ufortable, and her forehead was sweating. "Yes, what if I am the devil? I tell you, it''s not only the cat who leaves you, but also your brother dust. One day, he will leave you too. He is just grateful to your father for his cultivation, and now he is only repaying your father for his kindness. He has long been tired of you and doesn''t want to pay attention to you. Do you know why he has so much time outside every year? That''s because he doesn''t want to face you, let alone y this childish trick with you These words heavily in the heart of Muqi stabbed, "no way, brother dust won''t hate me." "Of course he won''t tell you that you have a heart disease, and he would note back once a year, but for your sake. I envy you and pity you. I can only spend the rest of my life in this castle. The people you love will leave you one by one, your parents, your cat, and your brother Chen. You are doomed to die alone... " "No, it won''t be like this!" Muqi spewed out a mouthful of blood, her face turned white, and she fell powerless on the ground. "Who cares about sick people like you? Do you know why you were abandoned by your father? Because you have a congenital heart disease, you are a burden to them. The funny thing is that you are still holding a vain hope for them toe back. If your parents coulde back, they would havee back. They just dislike you as a disease that can''t be cured for a lifetime This is the most heart piercing, even if Mu Chen has been telling her that is not the case, now hear rose say so, just poke her mind. Tears rolled down on the cold stone, Muqi had never seen her mother, and had no chance to call her mother. See Mu seven situation is very bad, rose this just contented leave, "live too painful, and give a person burden, it is better to die." There is only one sentence in Mu Qi''s mind. It''s better to die. Is it possible to be free after death? No more trouble for brother Chen?If that''s the case, she''ll die. Anyway, her life is like a rose. She can''t live too long. Muqi closes her eyes and lives to bring trouble to everyone, so she chooses to die. In the future, Mu Chen doesn''t have to apany her any more. He can live the life he wants. Brother Chen, I''m sorry to have dyed you for so long. Xiao Qi will repay you in the next life Linda didn''t see Muqi in the morning. She thought Muqi was with Mu Chen again. Until Mu Chen came out of the room alone, Linda asked, "master Chen, have you seen Miss Qi?" "Seven son is missing?" "Yes, there was no trace in the morning. I thought she was with you." With Mu Qi''s character will not disappear for so long, Mu Chen began to worry, "did you find it?" "I''ve looked for it all around. I didn''t take the medicine today. I thought she was in your room." Mu Chen began a carpet search. There was only one ce in the castle that he didn''t let Mu Qi go. "Did miss go to the shelf?" Two people rushed to the green perg, Mu Qi lying unconscious on the ground, not far away from the dead blue sky. "Ah Linda covered her eyes, and any girl would be scared to death. "Qi Er, how are you?" Mu Chen shakes Muqi, but Muqi has no reaction. "Miss, it''s broken. It must be the death of the blue sky that irritates miss. Who is so vicious?" Mu Chen was holding Mu Qi, who had no reaction. At that moment, his whole blood seemed to be frozen, and the whole person was lost. Even though she always knew that Muqi had a heart attack, she had a heart attack since she was a child and was carefully protected by him. He never thought that he would be separated from Muqi one day. When one day came, it was like someone gave him a stick on the head. He waspletely stunned and even forgot how to react. After losing Xiao Qi, she lost his soul. Linda quickly reminded her, "master, miss is still breathing. Take her back to see a doctor. I''ll call a doctor right away." At this moment, his body''s blood began to flow again, "yes, Xiao Qi is still saved, there must be salvation." He quickly picked up Muqi. Linda saw that his body and fingers were shaking. When he got up, he almost fell to the ground. Mu Chen, who has always been calm and calm, is like a child who has lost important things. His eyes are unconscious and he has lost all judgment ability. His whole body is shaking with naked eyes. Such a dust master, if Mu Qi is really in trouble, what should he do? "Young master, I support you." Linda is worried. Mu Chen came back to his senses and walked away with him. Muqi had never been in his arms. It seemed that he would be killed at any time and without breathing. His face was covered with sweat and his back was cold. "Qi''er, promise me that you can''t do anything, Qi''er..." At that moment, he knew what he had lost. If Mu Qi could never wake up in his life, Mu Chen did not even know what the meaning of his life was. The doctor is in position to examine Muqi skillfully. Fortunately, from small torge, these medical experts are familiar with Muqi''s body data. "Master Chen, the bad news is that the youngdy has be ill because of her excessive stimtion. Now her only hope is to change her heart." "Then change it. The source of my heart is already ready." Mu Chen answered without hesitation. Chapter 985 From the day Muqi had a heart attack, mu Nanshu began to look for a recement heart source for Muqi. From small torge, he prepared many suitable sources for Muqi. The doctor''s face was a little embarrassed. "It''s not difficult to have an operation, but there is a problem. Whether it''s a heart or a kidney, it''s not your own organ after all. Over the years, although Miss Qi''s health is not particrly good, we try our best to protect her original heart from being stimted. Now it can''t be maintained any longer, so we have to change the heart source. If we change the heart source, there is a great probability that she will reject her, and then there will be more troublesome problems Mu Chen clenched his fist to death. He was in a dilemma. "Is there any other way?" "At present, there is no better way. Even if it is an operation, you should be prepared mentally. If Miss Qi can''t carry her body, she is likely to have an ident during the operation." "Change, since there is no way, then bet." A bet, if you win, Muqi''s health will be better than before, on the contrary, you can be like ordinary people. Of course, if you lose the bet, the result will be different. Muqi''s body may be worse. Changing heart is a double-edged sword. You will not know the oue. "If the young master insists, we are going to have the operation now." "Get ready." Muqi in the operating room, he can not go in, Mu dust standing in the wind, looking at those beautiful roses, he just hope Muqi can survive. Linda came over. "Young master, we have found out that before Miss''s ident, she was with rose, and the blue sky was carried away by rose. If I didn''t guess wrong, it must be rose''s trick. If she didn''t want to start with Miss Qi, she used the death of blue sky to stimte Miss Qi. This woman is really bad. Blue sky is such a lovely cat. I don''t know how she can do it. She even dismembers the blue sky. " Such cruel techniques, let alone women do, generally have to psychopathic into what kind of talent will do that? "What about her?" "She left after her illness. Today is the time when she left. I didn''t take good care of her. How could I know that this woman is so vicious that she dare to attack her." Linda is very regretful. If she was with Muqi, it would not have happened. Mu Chen did not speak, but the fate of rose was doomed. No one can hurt Xiao Qi, Xiao Qi is everything to him, rose is bold and reckless, he will let her live like death. Rose is left, she has made full preparations to escape from Europe and return to China. When the sky is high and the emperor is far away, she will not have to see Mu Chen again. Who knows that I just cashed the check and was caught before I got on the boat. "Rose, where else do you want to run?" This result is not without thought, she just wanted to leave just by chance, and now was caught back, rose is also calm. She has seen Mu Chen''s way of dealing with the enemy, and she has hurt his most beloved woman. Her life is over. However, she did not regret that even if she killed herself, Muqi couldn''t survive. Even if muqifu survived, the scar in her heart would be hard to repair for a lifetime. If you don''t get Mu Chen, others can''t get it! Nightes, Muqi''s operation has ended, she is still in intensive care, even Mu Chen can not get close to her. He can only see through the thick ss inside the weak faint seven, she is like an angel falling into the world, how could someone do such cruel things to her. "Young master, miss''s operation has been sessful for the time being, but we can''t let you in yet. We need to observe her fusion with the new heart. If there is rejection, we need to adjust and operate immediately." "I see. Take good care of her." Mu Chen was not forced to enter. At this time, even if he went, he could not y any role. Xiao Qi''s life and death was not in her own hands, but in her hands. "Yes, we will do our best." "Master Chen, the rose has been brought back." Linda red eyes on the orbital tract. How can she not be distressed to see Mu Qi like this? Miss usually although the body is not particrly good, at least not so weak, looking at people particrly distressed, I wish I could take her ce to bear this pain. Mu Chen didn''t speak and went straight to the rose. Linda couldn''t do anything to stay here, so she left with Mu Chen. Rose was shut in the small ck room, her face is quite calm, see Mu dust that pair of faces about to fire, "finally one day, you can also look at me." In his eyes, in addition to Xiao Qi, all her people are like air, and they can only secretly look at him every time. Mu Chen''s face was cold, "why?" He couldn''t think of bringing the rose back. Muqi was so good to rose that he even gave her a check in private, hoping that she could make a living after she left.How can she bite the hand that feeds her? If it was revenge for the insult she had been insulted in the night before, it should also be aimed at him. Muqi has never done anything sorry for rose. As a straight man, Mu Chen can''t imagine what a woman''s world is like. "What else? Because I like you, you only like her, what I do is for you, what you do is for her! I love you so much. I said I would like to be a tool. That''s all. You won''t satisfy my wish. " Linda couldn''t help but pped rose in the face. "Do you have any sense of shame? I think you''re crazy. Who do you think you are? You like young master. Do you have to like you? To touch you? Young master thinks you are dirty! Miss from the beginning to the end has not done a thing sorry you, why do you do this to our Miss? How can you bear it Roseughed, "how can you bear it? I just can''t stand her being held in the palm of my hand. I just hate that she was born with everything. I just hate her hypocritical face!!! I know I can''t escape death today. I''m satisfied that a person born like me can live one more day. With my humble life and her life, this business will not suffer. At least, would you like to see me more? " Mu Chen can''t bear it. He doesn''t know that a woman''s heart can be so bad. One foot kicked the rose to the ground, "what did you do to her, what did you say?" Rose got up from the ground to wipe the bloodstain on the corner of her mouth. "I know Miss had a cat died when she was a child. She was very sad, so I killed that cat. The cat''s eyes were very simr to her, and she didn''t even know its fate when she died, so did miss Qi. I told her how I killed the cat little by little, how miserable the cat had been before it died, and its mouth was still meowing. By that time, her face was very white, she couldn''t breathe, and I knew my n worked. So I intensified, saying that one day all the people she loves will leave her. She is a sick child. Her parents will leave her, and you will leave her. Master Chen, when Miss Qi heard me say this, she vomited blood. I was only one step away from victory. I told her that it was better to die than to live. Anyway, she was dragging others down by living, and I.... " Mu Chen seized the throat of rose, "how dare you, how dare you!" The blue veins on the back of his hands were exposed, and his pupils seemed to burst. The rose choked his neck like a duck hanging in the air. Faced with death, she was not afraid at all, and her face was quiet. From Mu Chen''s face, we can see that Mu Qi''s fate is at stake. "Master Chen, you can''t kill her so easily. This woman is so hateful!" Linda saw Rose''s heart for death. She did such an excessive thing, how can she die so easily, Muqi has not been out of danger. Mu Chen had a little sense, and threw the rose on the ground, "yes, I won''t kill you. I want you to live, life is not like death!" "Master Chen, I didn''t think that I could survive at the moment when I started to attack the youngdy. I was just a cheap life. It was worth changing Mu Qiyi''s life." Chapter 986 Hearing that she was such an idea, Mu Chen was so angry that her eyes were red. "If I had known you were so insidious and vicious, I should not have saved you!" Rose sneered: "if it''s not for Muqi, are you really so kind to save me? In your eyes, the value of me and that cat is the same, both of which are to please Muqi. What I hate is that I didn''t think about it earlier, and even took you as a lifesaver, my hero. If I had known that I was just a dispensable toy to you, I would rather you didn''t save me in the beginning. In that case, I would not have such ambition and unrealistic expectation. Mu Chen, it''s you who hurt me! It gave me hope and destroyed it with my own hands. " Linda almost didn''t get angry when she heard her remarks. "I think you really have a problem with your brain. The young master saved you not only with gratitude, but also with a bad heart. You are not good at heart, and you me all this on the head of the youngdy. I just hate that I didn''t drive you out early and let you hurt thedy. " "You Muqi''s dog is not qualified to say me! Anyway, things have already happened. I''m afraid Muqi''s heart can''t survive after being stimted by me. Ha ha, Mu Chen, when you leave my shoes like garbage, will you think of today? You are not far away when I am insulted. You can stop everything by saying a word. Even if you don''t like me, I confess to you that you didn''t ept it. Would you ruin my life? You think I will me you, revenge you, I am not so stupid, I know you like Muqi, love her to the bone, so I want to revenge is not you but her. Only when Muqi has a pain, your heart will suffer a thousand times. My goal has been achieved. Even if you killed me, I don''t regret what I did today. I will let you know what heartbreak is for you who are so lofty and don''t take others seriously Rose is like being possessed by the devil, the whole person has been crazy. Mu Chen looked at her face, which became ferocious because of her excessive excitement. He only felt sick when he looked at him more. "Rose, I will let you know what regret is." Mu Chen said and left, Linda kicked a few feet, "you wait, miss will be safe and sound, and even if you are a poisonous woman in hell, you will also be under the oil pot, on the knife mountain!" Don''t say it''s Muqi. Even Linda didn''t think that people''s hearts could be so bad. Muqi has never provoked the rose. Instead, he thinks about the rose everywhere. Finally, he is hurt by the rose. The room darkened again, and Mu dust''s leaving seemed to take away thest ray of light from the rose. She held her body and thought about the scene when Mu Chen first appeared. He was really like a hero riding on colorful auspicious clouds to rescue her from suffering. He is a pot of charcoal fire in the cold winter, giving her a brief warmth, but it is a pity that she did not feel for too long, and the charcoal fire was eventually extinguished by her own. If she had never been warm, she would have stayed in the cold winter all her life. It''s better to never have a short warm. After Mu Chen and Linda left, a few people came in. Rose knew that they were the people around Mu Chen, and the only one who didn''t bully themselves in that dark night. Their expressions are indifferent and have the same temperament as Mu Chen. "Kill if you want. I''m not afraid to die." People like her have long understood life and death, and one more day is a reward from God. "Don''t worry, we won''t kill you, we will only make you worse than death." A man took out a knife with a sharp edge. "The LORD said, let''s cut a piece of meat from you every day, sprinkle honey on it, and then throw you into the garden for the ants to climb. A vicious woman like you is not worthy to die under our knife. Your heart is like a snake and a scorpion. Let these insects, ants, mosquitoes and flies dpose you Rose face a change, "you say what!" The man was toozy to exin and tied her up with a rope. "Today is the first piece of meat." Rose is everything, even if she died, she was not afraid, but how did she know Mu Chen would use such moves to deal with her. The de of the knife swept over her body. The knife was very fast. It didn''t hurt too much when cutting. The blood slipped down the mouth a little bit. She saw that someone had sprinkled some small white powder on her wound. After a while, she knew that it was salt. "Ah Salt is often used to describe pain and cruelty, but few people really experience it. This is just the beginning, rose has tasted that kind of pain. Maybe Mu Chen didn''t want her to die so soon. The cut was not very big, but the pain spread from the wound to the whole body after spraying salt. All the senses of the whole body were at the wound, and Rose''s toes were curled together with pain.It was just the beginning, and when she had the pain, honey was applied to the wound, and she was thrown into the garden. "Enjoy and adapt to it. In theter stage, more mosquitoes will be attracted to yourrge blood holes." "Kill me, you kill me!" This kind of torture is not as good as a knife to end, and which woman can endure her body is notpletely gnawed by mosquitoes? "Kill you? That''s not too cheap. The LORD said that you would not die so easily. Don''t try tomit suicide. We won''t give you this chance. Even if it''s suicide, there''s the best medical team here, and you''ll be saved soon. " Then the bodyguard put a towel in her mouth to prevent her from biting her tongue. The rose was left in the garden, and she watched as some ants appeared on the ground and continued to climb on her. She wanted to scream. She couldn''t scream with her mouth stuffed. The bodyguards looked down at her, "did you think about today when you dismembered the cat? Did you think of the end when you stimted the youngdy. As a human being, I still advise you to be kind in your next life, otherwise, no matter what your life is, you will end up like this. " Rose whine, tears wet eyes, she is not afraid of death, she is afraid of such a life is not as good as death, to live. Mu Chen said that she finally understood, but now is not toote. One nightter, the flowers in the garden were blooming, and there were dew on the flowers. Mu Chen spent the whole night outside, apanying Mu Qi through the difficult adaptation period. His eyes were pale and red all night. "Master Chen, I''m here. You go back to your room and have a rest. If Miss wakes up, I''ll tell you the first time." Linda stayed up all night, too. "No, I can hold on." It was just one night. Muqi suffered more physical and mental harm than they did. As soon as the voice fell, the doctor inside was in a hurry and began to give emergency treatment to Muqi. "What''s wrong with Miss?" They couldn''t go in and couldn''t know the specific situation. They could only watch them in emergency. Mu can''t help but open the door again. "What''s the matter?" "Miss Qi''s body is rejecting. Now her heartbeat is very irregr. We are giving her first aid, but she is afraid that she will be very dangerous." Bad luck? How can this happen!!! Mu Chen walked several steps to Mu Qi. His small body was so weak on the bed. His face was as white as snow. He wore an oxygen mask on his mouth. His body was like a rag doll, being manipted at will. "Seven son, wake up, I''m brother Chen." "Miss Qi has lost her hope for life. Master Chen, now try to say something to see if you can change her consciousness." The desire to survive is a person''s instinct, and many miracles happen in people with strong desire for survival. On the contrary, Muqi doesn''t have any desire to survive or even die. Doctors are trying to pull her back. As soon as I heard that Muqi had lost her desire to survive, thinking of what rose said, it must have stimted Muqi and made her feel that it was better to die than to live. Anyway, she was just a drag. "Miss, this is Linda. Will you wake up! You don''t want to do this, OK! I said to apany you for a lifetime. You said, when you get better, we''ll leave Europe together and go all over the world. " Chapter 987 Mu Chen has never been so scared. Even if he knew that Muqi had heart disease in the early morning, maybe he would not live for a long time. They should be prepared mentally. Under his careful care and protection, muqiduo has lived for so many years. If there is no rose, Muqi should have lived so carefree. Rose''s vicious shop is to know what Muqi cares about most. When her parents leave, Muqi always wants to see them. She once asked many times whether she was abandoned because she was ill. It is because of this rtionship that Muqi doesn''t want to wake up and feel like a burden to everyone. "Qi''er, I never thought you were a burden. Wake up quickly. As long as you wake up, you don''t want to leave Europe. I''ll take you to the ends of the world. Don''t sleep seven son, you get up to see me, I am your dust elder brother, the person I care about most in this life is you, if you die, what should I do Mu Chen''s tears fell on Mu Qi''s face. He was afraid that the next second would be his death. Xiao Qi''s short life ended like this. The doctor is doing the final rescue, Linda looked at the ECG and cried, "Miss, you wake up, as long as you wake up, I will apany you, and I will never talk back to you again." Muqi saw that she was walking in a long ck tunnel. There was no light in the tunnel. She was afraid and called out Mu Chen''s name. "Brother dust, Linda, where are you? I''m so scared. " Suddenly, a cat appeared in front of her. "Blue sky, I can''t find you everywhere. Where have you been?" The blue sky did not run as before, but ran to the front, and Muqi ran after him. Run out of the ck tunnel, outside the cold wind, below is the abyss. "Blue sky." The blue sky suddenly jumps into a person''s arms, that person is the rose, the rose touches the blue sky fluff, the blue sky that pair of eyes does not have a bit of vitality, as if has lost the soul. "Rose, give me back the blue sky!" "Well, I''ll give it back to you." Rose cold smile, the cat thrown over, Muqi reached out to catch. Blue sky in her arms has been dismembered, scared Muqi scream. "Ha ha, this cat died because of you. Muqi, you should have died for a long time." Mu Qi looked at the blood red cat''s mouth and murmured: "I should have died long ago?" "Yes, you live is a burden, for you mu Chen has no life of his own, he has to take care of you all the time." "Brother Chen, I am the burden of brother Chen..." "Anyway, your parents don''t want you. Even if you die, no one will grieve for you. Mu Chen can get rid of you as soon as possible." Mu Qi bit his lip, "die, should I die?" "Of course, death is the best relief for you. Don''t worry about it. If you jump down from here, you won''t have any pain again." Mu Qi looks at the abyss. Since she lives so hard, she still dies. She closed her eyes and was ready to jump, but one hand firmly grasped her, "silly girl, how can you die without my permission?" There is some warm liquid on Muqi''s face. Is it raining? But the rain should be cold, how can it be warm. She opened her eyes to Mu Chen''s concerned eyes. The liquid was his tears. "Dust Brother, are you crying She reached out her hand and stroked his face. The tears ran down her wrist. It was hot. "Would you be sad if I died?" Mu Qi asked stupidly, "I''ve given you a lot of trouble these years." "You are my life. If you die, how can I live? Qi''er, I can''t live without you... " "Brother dust." "I''ll take you to your father. I''ll take you out of Europe. You can eat whatever you want. I''ll y with you as long as you don''t leave me." Mu Qi''s eyes brightened, "can you really go to daddy?" "Silly girl, as long as you live, I''ll take you to him and let him see how old his daughter is." "Well, I want to see daddy." "Seven son,e with me." Mu Chen grabs her hand and leads her through the ck tunnel. Although it is long and cold, Mu Qi feels at ease with Mu Chen. The doctor has already lowered his hand, "young master, miss is not saved, the heartbeat has stopped." When the ECG became stable, Linda cried, "wake up, miss. Don''t sleep, don''t sleep!" At this time, the ECG, which was gradually stable, suddenly moved again. Mu Chen saw Mu Qi slowly open her clean eyes. She looked at the world weakly, the light appeared in front of her eyes, the gaunt face of Mu Chen, and the bloody eyes of Mu Chen. "Dust Brother. " She made a faint sound, and the oxygen mask exhaled white fog. Mu Chen suddenly took her into his arms, "seven sons, my seven sons, youe back, you finallye back."Originally that is not a dream, Mu dust really cried, she never saw a man can cry like this, but also her brother dust. His warm tears flowed down his back neck. His voice was choking, even hoarse, like a sad animal sobbing. "Seven, my seven." Mu Chen didn''t know what to say and kept calling her name. The doctors also cried with joy, "miracle, this is a medical miracle!" "Miss, I knew you would not die. You must live. How can you die if you haven''t gone to many ces to see or eat those delicious foods?" While wiping tears, Linda said with a smile, happy for Muqi''s survival. "Brother Chen, I''m sorry to have worried you." Mu Qi was weak. "As long as you''re still alive, it''s better than anything. Qier, don''t give up. Promise me that you''ll never give up your life. I''ve never hated you." That was the first time Mu Chen told her, Mu Qi nodded, "OK..." "Young master, you just wake up, don''t be too excited, miss''s mood can''t fluctuate too much, next give it to us, as long as the youngdy''s will is firm, she will get better." Mu Chen said nothing this time will not leave, "I am here, seven son, no matter what happens, I will apany you." "Good." Muqi wants to close her eyes. She is really tired and tired. She has exhausted all her strength to say these words. As long as she closed her eyes, Mu Chen would be very nervous. He was afraid that he would never see Mu Qi wake up again. He was afraid that he would juste back. "Don''t close your eyes and look at me, Qi''er, look at me." "Good." Muqi squeezed out a smile and looked at him with difficulty. She stretched out her hand to dry his tears. The rose cheated her. If she died, someone would be sad. Mu Chen apanies her through the dangerous period. Mu Chen is still very weak lying in the hospital bed. Next, she needs a good rest and new heart fusion. He has been with her for three days and three nights. Looking at the haggard Mu Chen, Mu Qi couldn''t help saying, "brother Chen''s beard has grown out." Her hands were white and smooth. "Qier It''s hard for you. " "If you don''t work hard, you''re the luckiest thing to survive. I''m sorry, I''ve added a lot of trouble to brother Chen." "Silly girl, what''s the trouble? It''s just that your original heart has been reced. Now it''s a new heart. You need to run in for a while to see if there will be rejection." Muqi has been manipted by others these days. I don''t know that she has undergone heart surgery. "Does my heart belong to someone else?" She gently stroked her chest and felt the beating of the heart. "Well, she''s a girl your age, and she likes painting very much, but she has an incurable disease and has donated all her organs. Don''t worry. I''ve pacified her family, and you''ll live well instead of her, OK? " Mu Chen must have chosen a clean heart for her. The girl is as simple and clean as Muqi. Only a soul without any dirt and pollution is worthy of his little seven. Mu Qi nodded. "OK, when I''m ready, can I go and see her?" "Yes, so you need to get better soon. You don''t always want to see Mr. Smith. When you''re ready, I''ll take you to see him." When you''re ready, I can promise you anything. Chapter 988 After all, God has eyes, Muqi in thest moment appeared a miracle, heard Mu Chen calling her voice to live. Although Muqi on the hospital bed survived, she was in poor physical condition. She was not fat and became thinner because of her serious illness. The small chin is sharp, which is very painful. Her situation is a little stable, Mu Chen finally went back to her room to clean up her own stubble and ate something casually to apany Mu Qi. After this incident, he knew more about the importance of Muqi to him. He did not dare to leave Muqi''s side, for fear that he would close his eyes forever. See Mu dust as if the wind rolled in, Mu Qi smile. "Brother Chen, I asked you to go back to your room to have a rest and eat. Are you back so soon?" Mu Chen sat by her side, "I can''t rest assured of you. The doctor said that your body has not fully adapted to the new heart, and there will be signs of rejection anytime and anywhere." Muqi reached out and stroked a wound above his lip, which was still bleeding. It was obvious that Mu Chen was in a hurry to shave with a de. He has always been steady and never made such a mistake. It is conceivable that he cares more about himself. "It''s bleeding. Does it hurt?" Her voice is soft and weak, and always gives people a feeling that she may die anytime and anywhere. Mu Chen pulled a disinfection paper towel to wipe off the blood on her hand, "no pain, not as painful as your body." He gently stroked her small face, almost himself will never see her again, this face is also cold, no longer smile. Thinking of him and hugging Muqi, "seven son, promise me, don''t give up your life, do you know how much I worry about you?" Before Mu Chen was good to her, she knew, but mu Chen never said so clearly like today. "I''m sorry, brother Chen. I know. I won''t be so stupid again. I''m afraid I''ll be a burden to you." "Nonsense, how can you be a burden to me? You are my life. I don''t know how to live without you. " "But I''m so stupid, I''m not in good health, and I can''t help you. Every day, I''ll only give you trouble. If it wasn''t for daddy''s adoption of you, brother Chen wouldn''t have to care about me so much." Mu Qi thinks that rose is right. Mu Chen is just repaying kindness. "Yes, sir. He took me in, taught me knowledge and gave me everything. I am grateful to him. But Qi''er, as early as a long time ago, I was not so simple to you. I never think you are a burden. You are not in good health, so I rely on me. In fact, I like to take care of you. In this way, you can rely on me all your life, and I will treat you... " Mu Qi blinked his eyes and looked at him, "brother dust, what have you done to me?" "Nothing." Mu Chen wants to talk but stops. It is not suitable to talk about this at this time. Let''s wait until she is older. He shouldn''t be so cruel. He gave her the wrong signal when she didn''t know anything. In case Xiao Qi is just a sister to his brother''s feelings, she will meet the one who belongs to her in the future. So he wanted to wait. One day, when xiaoqiqingdou understood what feelings are, he would talk to her carefully at that time. The top priority is to take care of her body and adapt to her new heart as soon as possible. "Do you feel sick?" Mu Chen changed the topic. "Some are out of breath, others are OK." "These are the side effects after the operation. Don''t worry too much. If there is a strong reaction, you have to tell me the first time, OK?" Mu Qi nodded, "well, I know brother Chen and Linda care about me very much. I won''t make fun of my life in the future." "Dear, you don''t want to think about anything now. As long as you take good care of yourself, I have told you about you to my husband. When you were in aa, he also called to ask you." "Really? Did Daddy ask me? " "My husband is also very worried, and even offered to take you to take a rest. However, he lives in a bad ce, which is not suitable for you to go." "Can I go and see him when I''m well?" "It''s OK not to be afraid of cold, but not for a long time." "I''m satisfied that Daddy can let me go and see him." In the past seven years, he has seen mu Nanshu for many years, but he has not changed his memory? Just saying that, Mu Chen''s mobile phone rang, "look, it''s Mr. calling. I think he must be very worried about your physical condition. Tell him by yourself." Over the years, mu Nanshu has confined himself to theboratory. He has ignored his own life and death, and has long forgotten about his daughter. At the critical moment of Mu Qi''s life and death, Mu Chen had no choice but to tell mu Nanshu that maybe it was a farewell. Mu Nanshu thought about the clever little girl before he left, his daughterFor a time, his mood was veryplicated. He was not as cold-blooded as he imagined. He had been paying attention to Muqi''s physical condition until she was stable. Muqi holds her mobile phone, and her hand is shaking. Because mu Nanshu is located in a ce wheremunication is not developed, most of the time he is in theboratory. He has made several phone calls, which are answered by awan and a CAI. Muqi dare not call again. After all these years, mu Nanshu still took the initiative to call her. As like as two peas, pressed the key and the voice exactly the same as in her memory. "How''s the seven child?" Heart beat, daddy is concerned about her, not like rose said that dislike her. When she heard mu Nanshu''s voice, her tears fell down, her voice trembled and she called out, "Dad Daddy, I''m Xiao Qi. " Mu Nanshu was obviously stunned for a moment, "how''s your health?" "Well, it''s out of danger. Now I need to get used to the new heart." Muqi is very careful when he speaks. He is afraid that mu Nanshu will hang up immediately. "I''m sorry." Mu Nanshu even apologized, "I didn''t apany you to grow up these years." Mu Qi asked the question in a low voice, "Daddy, you Do you love me Rose said that she was a sick seedling, which is why she was not liked by her parents. "There is no father who doesn''t love his children. Qi''er, I''m sorry, I pour all my feelings into your mother''s body. I''ve neglected your existence, but it doesn''t mean I don''t love you." When mu Nanshu received the news that Muqi was going to die, he did nothing that day and stayed in a daze all day. Thinking of his indifference to Muqi over the years, it turns out that he would be sad to know her death. After all, it was a child of his and Gu Qi''s blood, a clever daughter, but he failed to take care of her. "Thank you, daddy. I see." Mu Qi covered his mouth to stop crying. Daddy loves her, she is not a burden. "Be strong and live. When your motheres back, we can have a family reunion. If she knows you are still alive, she will be very happy." Mu Nanshu is not good atforting people. This is the only hope in his heart that his family can get together. At that time, Gu Qi thought that Xiao Qi would leave Xiao Qi when she thought Xiao Qi died. She knew that Xiao Qi was still alive. You can imagine how happy she would be. Mu Nanshu has been waiting for that day. "Well, I will live well, daddy. I miss you. Can Ie to see you when I get better? You can rest assured that I won''t bother you, even if I look at you from afar. " Muqi asked carefully. "Yes, let Mu Chen pick you up, of course, on the premise that you are healthy." "Well, daddy has to take care of himself." Mu Qi and mu Nanshu said something for a while and then reluctantly hung up the phone. Mu Nanshu was not a person who liked to talk to each other. Xiao Qi was very happy when he could talk to him so much. Hang up the phone, her face also more halo, no longer so dead before. "Brother dust, daddy said he loves me. He wants me to live well and let me live until Mommyes back." Seeing that Xiao Qi was reinvigorated, Mu Chen also rxed a lot. "I''ve said that no one hates you, and all of us want you to get better earlier." "Well, daddy promised me to see him when I''m ready. Brother Chen, I''ll be obedient in the future. I''ll see daddy early!" Chapter 989 After learning that mu Nanshu has never abandoned himself, Muqi has also regained vitality and is no longer disappointed in life. Although the way to take care of her body is getting better and better. Every day, Linda would try to make her happy and tell her not to be so scary. At that time, her heart stopped suddenly, which really scared people to death. "Well, you see, I don''t live well now. I will take care of myself in the future." "Miss, for your sake, master Chen has not been on a business trip recently. He has been with you at home every day. Even if it is for the sake of master Chen, you should live well. I''ve never seen such a runaway master, you know? At that time, he was holding your body, almost fell, the whole person was shaking, I looked very sad. Miss, you''d better grow up quickly. When you grow up, you can marry earlier... " "Early what?" Mu Qi looked at her suspiciously. Linda covers her lips. She knows that Mu Chen hasn''t confessed. Mu Qi is still young now. Even if Mu Chen likes her, she doesn''t tell her, so Linda resists. "Nothing. In short, you should get better earlier, or we will all worry about you." "In order to see Dad early, I will get better earlier. By the way, Linda, I asked brother Mu Chen that he didn''t tell me, what about the rose?" Linda turned her eyes and didn''t dare to tell her what happened to the rose. Otherwise, Muqi was just better. If she knew that Mu Chen tortured rose with such cruel means, maybe she would faint again. "Rose left after hurting you, and has not found anyone." Linda made up a lie. Anyway, Muqi can''t go to the yard because of her poor health. When she gets better, rose will die long ago. Muqi will never know about it. Muqi is kind-hearted. Maybe this is the best result. "If you can''t find it." "Miss, you are so kind. You don''t me her for her killing you so badly that she almost died." Linda sighed. Fortunately, she was clever and didn''t tell the truth. "me her for what she did. In the end, she is a poor man." Thinking of that day rose that ferocious face, this life can not, not only survive, but also have the love of family. Rose still has nothing, this life can not get real happiness. "Miss, you will have a long heart in the future. Don''t think such people will be good people." "Well, poor blue sky died so miserably." , as like as two peas, the cat can rece the blue sky with a little doll. The cat brought a lot of happiness to Muqi when he was there. It was a pity indeed. His death was so miserable. "as like as two peas, it''s no longer necessary to buy a single one that is exactly the same. It''s no longer my blue sky, or it doesn''t support me. I can''t even take care of myself." "Well, if we don''t support them, we must keep a good mood and never feel guilty. It will be bad for your condition." "Linda, I''m tired and want to sleep." "Go to sleep, miss. I won''t disturb you." Linda quietly closed the door, she quietly went to the most remote part of the castle, these days rose body has been cut off a lot of meat, because the body is bound, can only let mosquitoes and flies climb on the wound. "Well, it feels good to hurt others and yourself." Rose was tortured to death every day. Many times she wanted to end it by herself, but she didn''t have the chance. Even if she had bitten her tongue, she had cotton cloth in her mouth. "I know what you want to know most is how is thedy? I''m sorry to disappoint you. Miss not only didn''t die, but also survived well. Now she is recovering very well. Soon she will be able to set out to see her husband. By the way, master Chen was very distressed when Miss had an ident. Now, in order to prevent the youngdy from having an ident, Mr. Chen doesn''t even go on business and apanies her every day. I don''t know how sweet it is for them to get along with each other day and night. Are you very sad? If you give up everything you want to deal with the youngdy, you have nothing in the end, but the young master cherishes the youngdy even more. " As expected, Rose''s expression changed greatly, and her eyes would like to swallow Linda into her stomach and eat it directly. When Linda saw that her words worked, she couldn''t get angry at the moment when Muqi''s ECG became calm. "Soon, the youngdy will get better. The young master said that she will apany her around the world and do whatever she wants. Master Chen has nned to propose to her as soon as she is an adult. Are you very envious and jealous? " These are all made up by Linda herself. Since rose made up those words to stimte Mu Qi, don''t me yourself for treating her with her own way. "Oh, I''ve forgotten that you can''t speak. You must be scolding me now.I can''t help it. Miss, such a beautiful girl, even I can''t wait to marry her, let alone master Chen. They grew up together. Master Chen had a youngdy in his heart, but she was still young and didn''t understand the love between men and women. Thanks to your stimtion, miss Let the youngdy understand. Now she knows that she loves young master Chen, and she will never marry him in this life. When the youngdy reaches adulthood, they will get married, and then the youngdy will give birth to Mr. Chen. Their genes are so good that the children they give birth to must be beautiful and lovely. " Rose''s venomous eyes are like a venomous snake. Linda imagined what this man had said in front of Mu Qi. She was really cruel. She could not let her live for a long time, otherwise it would be a disaster! "Miss Chen and master Chen have to thank you for making a match between them. After that, they will only be sweet and sweet. What about you? It''s just a pile of rotten meat, slowly rotting here. It is said that you have no family for a long time, so no one will collect your body. You are only worthy to lie on the ground and be bitten by ants. It''s just that your heart is like a snake and a scorpion. It matches the snake, insect, rat and ant. Tut, your meat is quite delicate. I guess you can''t see it yourself. Now it''s covered with insects. It''s disgusting. This kind of feeling like being slowly boiled on the oil pan must be very ufortable. Life is not like death, and death can not be achieved. Ah, I really love you. How long do you think it''s going to take you to death? At that time, I''m afraid the face will be bitten by insects, leaving only two Dark Skull holes. Insects will crawl into your eyes, eat your eyes one by one, bite off your disgusting mouth,e in and out of your ears, and the picture will be... " Linda is also really bad. The more she says, the more terrible she is. Rose is not afraid to die, but she can''t bear to live like this. Her eyes are almost bulging out. "Why, afraid? When you killed the blue sky, did you think about your today when you said those cruel words to miss? Rose, owe others is to return, miss, because your life hanging on the line, you deserve it! Even if you are tortured in the most cruel way in the world, you will die. " When Linda sees that her goal has been achieved, she slowly gets up. This is the end of her bullying Mu Qi. Not everyone in the world is as simple and kind as Muqi. The rose whines the body, the mouth sends out the unclear syble. "You killed me, I let you kill me!" One day and two dayster, rose did notst a month after all. It is said that when she died, she was very miserable, covered with mosquitoes and flies, and her eyes were wide open. Mu Chen let people throw her to the ungoverned cemetery. She is such a dirty woman that she is not even worthy of flowers and fat. Muqi will never know all this. After a month''s rest, Muqi can get out of bed slowly. Her condition is not very good, and sometimes bad, the heart has never been able topletely integrate, only that there is no particrly fatal rejection. Mu Chen walks with her every day, paints and amuses her, so as to make her feel better and get better earlier. "Brother Chen, I''m almost fine. When can we go to daddy''s ce?" Muqi wants to see mu Nanshu quickly every day. Mu Chen wanted to dy, but he was afraid to make Mu Qi sad. "If you are ready, we will go in a few days." "Good, I''m going to see daddy!" Muqi''s eyes were bent with joy. Chapter 990 Although Mu Qi''s body can''t get better immediately, it''s much better than before. Thinking that Mu Qi''s ECG is stable, what he''s reading is mu Nanshu. Mu Chen doesn''t want to leave her some regrets. Her illness may be good all her life, and I can''t imprison her all her life here. On the surface, it is for her good, but even if she survived, what''s the fun in life. This time, Muqi experienced the catastrophe of life and death, and Mu Chen also had some changes. Sitting on the ne, Muqi was lying on the window, "brother dust, this is my first time to fly." Mu Chen touched her head painfully, "I will apany you to many ces to have a look." He knew that this was Muqi''s greatest wish. He left the castle, went to a ce he had never been to and ate something he had never eaten. If Mu Qi really dies one day, at least she won''t have regrets. "Thank you, brother Chen." Muqi is very happy, she looked at the blue sky and white clouds, used to only look up on the ground, but now it is so close to the sky. "Take a rest if you''re tired. You''ll be there as soon as you open your eyes." Mu Chen cares. The little guy is like a bird who has learned to fly for the first time. She is full of curiosity about the world, and her big eyes twinkle with excitement. Where can she sleep? "it doesn''t matter, brother dust, I''m not sleepy at all. I feel like a little bird, and I''ll be able to see daddy soon. I''m so happy." Linda said with a smile: "Miss, I''m going to Greend soon. You''ve never been to such a cold ce. Even in summer, you should keep warm. Don''t be too happy." "Well, I know. I''ve seen it on the map. Although it''s in the Arctic Circle, the scenery is also very beautiful. I wonder if we can see the northern lights and pr bears." Muqi''s knowledge is all from the Inte. As soon as he thinks about it, he can see it with his own eyes, and the whole person is full of joy. Lindaughs. "If you meet a pr bear, you''re going to scream. It''s the size of a pr bear and it''s going to shoot you on the ground." Several people talked andughed, and Muqi was full of expectations. Just before arriving, Mu Zhicai warned: "Sir, you live in a very cold area, where people are rarely seen. Even in summer, the temperature is not high, so we have to change clothes in advance on the ne. You have not been to such a ce experience, coupled with poor health, so you can''t leave me, there will be someone to meet us. If you can stand it, we''ll stay a few more days. If you can''t, you''ll have to leave early, OK Muqi nodded obediently. Mu Chen could take the risk to send her. She was satisfied. If his eyes were red before, he would not take the risk. "Brother Chen, I will listen to you." "Well." Mu Chen touched her small head, "clothes are ready for you, go change clothes." They are now in the Arctic circle. Muqi doesn''t care to enjoy it, so they go to change the clothes prepared by Mu Chen. He was afraid that she would be cold. Mu Qi was wrapped in thick clothes like a little penguin. Even so, Mu Chen was not at ease. He wrapped a white fox fur scarf around her neck and put on gloves for her. The nended in the designated area, which is already the site of Mu Nanshu. Because of the perennial snow, bad weather and high altitude, there are no people, let alone tourists. In such an extreme cold world, he canplete those extreme experiments. Linda came out of the ne. "Wow, miss, it''s cold." She put on her hat in a hurry. There are few people here, but the scenery is very good. It seems that there are only a few of them left in the whole world. Although it was cold, Muqi was still excited. She spread out her hands to meet the piercing wind. From small torge, she was a delicate flower raised in the greenhouse. When she first came into contact with such a cold wind, she was not afraid, but excited. Between heaven and earth, she felt how small she was. A strange and familiar voice sounded in the ear, "girl." When Mu Qi heard the sound, he suddenly turned back and stood in the whirling snow. Mu Nanshu was wrapped in a white robe. I don''t know what material the robe is made of. It''s beautiful and simple, and the embroidery on it is exquisite. The man had no change before he left. His long hair was loose, and he tied a knot with a red hair band. His skin was as white as snow and his facial features were handsome. Mu Nanshu, the man whoes from myth but is more rebellious than God, has not been engulfed in his face by years. Standing in the wind and snow, he is like a God on a snowy mountain. He has a more beautiful appearance than a woman, but he is as cold as a God. Muqi saw the man and ran towards him as if he was a child."Daddy, I finally see you." Mu Nanshu stepped forward and hugged his little daughter, who owes the most, "girl, you have suffered." She has grown so big that she can see the shadow of Gu Qi vaguely in her eyebrows and eyes, more or more like him. "Sir, Miss Qi, it''s too cold here. I''m afraid miss Qi''s body can''t bear it. Go back first and then slowly reminisce." Wang warns. Recently, most of Mu Chen''s work has been transferred to a CAI, and there is only awan around mu Nanshu. Mu Qi has only seen mu Nanshu for so many years. Even if he came out of Mu Nanshu''s arms, he would not leave him. "Daddy, I Can you hold your hand? " Mu Qi almost begged carefully. She is socking in love that she hasn''t heard from her mother for so many years, and even her father hasn''t met a few times. Mu Nanshu reached out to her and put his little hand in his palm. The temperature of his body was lower than that of normal people. "Will it be cold to you?" "Not cold." Mu Qi shook his head again and again. This is his father''s hand, big and beautiful. Mu Nanshu is perfect in appearance and figure. Even the lines of his fingers are beautiful like works of art. Mu Qi often holds Mu Chen''s hand. Mu Chen''s hand is stronger than mu Nanshu''s, and there is even a thick cocoon on it. Sometimes when he held himself, he would feel his palm itchy and crisp, and mu Nanshu''s skin was delicate and smooth, but his temperature was a little low. Mu Qi was distressed to warm his hands with two. "Daddy, if I hold you, you won''t be cold." A word warmed mu Nanshu''s heart. He remembered clearly that there was a woman holding his hand many years ago. "Wow, why are your hands so cold? Well, in the future, you can hold me to cool down in summer, and I''ll warm your hands in winter, OK To this day, he can still remember that the smile on the woman''s face was as bright as sunlight. After many years, their daughters are so old. Mu Nanshu gave the same answer as he did at that time: "good." Mu Chen followed them, listening to theughtering out of Mu Qi''s mouth, and Mr. Mu''s rare smile also made him feel that sending Muqi this time was the most correct choice. In the ice and snow, father and daughter hold hands. Mu Nanshu is not a talkative person. The people around him are naturally of this temperament. Mu Qiyi has been looking for topics to chat with. Mu will listen patiently and give some replies. Linda whispered, "master Chen, you look so young. Is he really the father of the youngdy?" When she came, mu Nanshu had left the castle. More impressions of Mu Nanshu came from other people''s mouth and the portraits of Mu Qi. Linda thought that there would be more or less some of her daughter''s filters for her father''s paintings. How could there be such a fairy. It was not until she saw mu Nanshu that she knew that mu Nanshu was not only there, but also in front of her for more than ten years. Mu Nanshu was still so young, like Mu Qi''s brother. "Yes, there is no change in his memory or in my memory." The same handsome, the same indifference, the same immortal spirit, every time I see him, I think he is the God above the nine days. "It''s no wonder that Miss thinks so much. If I have such a handsome father, I also think it''s him." Linda looked envious. Anyway, Muqi finally found his own happiness and sessfully met mu Nanshu. Chapter 991 Mu Qi knew from her childhood that her father was not a simple character. Even Mu Chen mentioned him with admiration in his eyes. Mu Chen praised mu Nanshu in front of her more than once. Mu Nanshu is her father and God in her heart. Although it has always been the idea, when she really got to the ce where munan lived, the whole person was stupid. What did mu Nanshu do? Can you imagine a castle made of ice standing in the ice and snow? It''s like a magic ice pce in a fairy tale standing in the cold wind. "This Did I cross into the fairy tale Linda was so surprised that she almost bit off her tongue and even wiped her eyes. "Miss, you pinch me. Did the cold wind blow my brain? I saw a pce of ice!" So, she asked, "is her face weak?" "No Mu Nanshu answered in the affirmative. Mu Qi thinks that it is also true that if such an engineering project is spread out, it will be the most famous scenic spot in the world. I don''t know which powerful designer can design such an anti human pce. It''s very good to design, but also to build a real object. This is the most adverse existence. In fact, her father is very rebellious in many ways. He is not an ordinary person. Mu Nanshu gently reminded: "I just designed it for others to repair." "Miss seven, the whole brain part of the project waspleted by Mr. Qi." The implication is that her father did not move the bricks. Muqi couldn''t understand how the pce was built, but also had to install all kinds of electric circuits in this extremely cold ce and how all the facilities and equipment worked? She had studied some physics, but she found that what she had learned didn''t know anything here. She was just like a fool. "Little Qi''er, your mother, said she wanted a cold pce." Mu Nanshu added lightly. Muqi knew that her father''s love for her mother was exaggerated since she was a child. Now standing at the foot of this ice pce, she really felt more exaggerated than she had imagined! "Mom would have asked for it." Muqi thinks it''s very strange. It''s good to see more about this world in her world. It''s impossible to put forward such an idea. Even a Wang on one side said, "Miss Qi, you haven''t seen your mother. She is a monkey spirit who jumps up and down all day and always talks a lot in front of her husband. What she said was unintentional, but her husband took it seriously. She said that she wanted to build a pce in the volcano. In order to satisfy her needs, he surveyed the topographic maps of many countries, and finally found a suitable ce and built it. Later, your mother said that she wanted an ice pce. In order to wait for her return, the husband spent five years to build the pce, all ording to her preference. It''s a pity Miss Gu hasn''t shown up for so many years, and she hasn''t looked at it. " Speaking of the back, Wang''s tone also became very lonely. Mu Nanshu has been here for many years, and how lonely he is. This feeling is unknown to others. As a person around mu Nanshu, he feels the same. Mu Qi held mu Nanshu''s hand gently. "Mommy wille back, because Daddy loves her so much, she must be reluctant to leave daddy." Mu Nanshu long hair flying, eyes staring at the huge ice pce, "yes, she wille back." Next to the huge sound of mechanical equipment, Muqi curiously looked at the surrounding construction area not far away. "What''s that over there?" "Mr. Gu wants to introduce a beautifulke to Miss Gu. Half of it is for sightseeing and the other is for hot spring." "It''s not a cier, it''s not a volcano. Where can there be a hot spring?" Wang covered his head. "Under normal circumstances, of course, it''s impossible. Even in summer, the temperature is mostly frozen, not to mention other seasons. In order to achieve this goal, Mister has spent several years burying some modern equipment under the cier so that the temperature can be adjusted automatically. At a certain temperature, the cier can melt into hot springs and normal temperature water. Of course, it is not easy to do this in this cold weather. It is a waste of energy for Mr. Gu. One day, Miss Gu will be very surprised when shees here. Someone has created a fairy tale kingdom for her, a world of ice and snow. " This indulgent and doting love, Muqi is envious and happy, happy is that this is her parents, romantic and pure love. "What are you thinking?" Mu Nanshu was very excited to see her expression. "I hope I can meet a man as good as daddy in the future to protect me." Muqi had this idea for the first time. Maybe mu Nanshu did too much for Gu Qi. Mu Nanshu patted her on the shoulder, "little girl has grown up." The twinkling of an eye daughter is so big, seven son, you still don''te back? "Miss, go in and talk. It''s snowy outside. You can''t stand it." Linda can''t wait to see what it looks like inside. Is it cold?Entering the pce, she felt like an old woman from the countryside, curious about everything. I thought the pce would be a world of ice, but she came in and found that it was just high-tech, like suddenly crossing into the next 100 years. There is a robot cleaning, she also curiously said hello to the robot, found that the robot is very intelligent. "Wow, miss, you see it''s a robot!" "These robots can simte the human mind, and you can tell it what you need." Mu Chen exined patiently. Linda screamed again, "Wow, it''s flowers!" In addition to roses, there are many beautiful flowers. It is natural that so many flowers suddenly appear in the ice and snow. A Wang a face of pride, "Mr. Gu is afraid that Miss Gu will be bored. He specially adopts high-tech constant temperature control temperature. The flowers in the flower house are more beautiful than those in other ces." "It''s not cold for us toe in." It''s like spring. It''s not cold or hot. It''s veryfortable. "The whole pce has constant temperature control, and these robots are responsible for controlling various devices, which can be switched at any time." "Will the ice not melt? After all, it''s so warm inside, just like spring. " "Of course not. The material is indeed ice cut from ciers, but it has been treated in advance. It will not melt or break. Its hardness is 100 times stronger than the best bulletproof ss in the world today. That is to say, whether it''s wind and rain or earthquake and avnche, the pce is still standing. " Linda couldn''t help eximing, "that''s amazing! If this technology is patented, the world will rush to buy it. " "If my husband is willing to apply for a patent, I''m afraid there won''t be anything for the so-called scientists, artists, painters and writers." Mu Nanshu is a wizard. He is outstanding in all fields. His professional level is less than one tenth of the best professionals. However, any of these patents that can shock the world are meaningless in Mu Nanshu''s eyes. No matter how much he will, he can''t keep his beloved. He always feels that he is a failure! "In a word, all the equipment in this pce is super modern, and you can adapt to it gradually." Wang warns. Muqi is full of curiosity about this ce. It is like a pce of art, and it is also the father''s sweet love for his mother. She is more and more interested in the mother who did not meet. What kind of strange woman can make a god like her father fall in love with her. She has seen the picture, the woman likes to smile, the smile is sweet, but what is the father like about her? "Mu Chen, you take good care of the girl, I went to theboratory." "Yes." See mu Nanshu want to go, Mu seven quickly took his hand, mu Nanshu stopped to look at her. Mu Qi asked cautiously, "I Can Ie to see you in theb when I think of daddy She did not dare to say such a tiny request out loud. Mu Nanshu chuckled, "of course, you are my daughter." You are my daughter, let Mu Qi be in full bloom, and his heart is as sweet as honey. Chapter 992 When Linda and Muqi came here for the first time, they were full of novelty to the ice pce. Obviously, from the outside, this ice pce is full of romantic color. When youe in, you will find that it is so super modern inside, just like entering another world in parallel space. "Miss, it''s beautiful here. It''s not only full of beauty, but also veryfortable. I thought I would be cold to death when I came in, but I didn''t expect it would be like spring, and the wind would be the same as the natural wind. " Muqi was also very surprised that her father was so rebellious that hepleted such a huge project. Who would have thought that someone in this Arctic circle would have designed and created such a magnificent Ice Pce in a deserted ce. Once spread out, it will certainly shock the whole world and attract arge number of tourists and researchers toe to study. She finally knows what mu Nanshu is busy with every day. Even if such a feat is given to researchers for a lifetime, she may not be able to study it. Her father is a genius. "This is the intelligent world. Robots are avable for you 24 hours a day. If you are hungry and thirsty, you just need to tell the robot to do it." Linda snaps as like as two peas, and a robot stops by. The tone is exactly the same as the real person simtion, without any mechanical sense of inertia. You can click on the smart menu for what you want, and even the taste has detailed settings. "Do you have all these ingredients?" "As long as it''s on the menu, it can be done." Linda curiously ordered Muqi some of her favorite dishes, and the robot glided to the kitchen. Mu Qi asked curiously, "brother Chen, it''s very difficult to live in the ice and snow here. There''s only snow on the mountain. Do we have to airlift food from the outside every day?" If that''s the case, the cost is too high and it will be too troublesome. Once you can''t finish eating, it will be a waste. "Of course not. It''s too troublesome to fly by air, and there are some ingredients that need to be guaranteed to be of excellent fresh taste. Naturally, sir and wife will naturally consider this. As you can see in the flower garden, Mr. Zhang prepared many ces in his early years ording to the particrity of the living environment of various food materials. Some grow vegetables, some grow fruits. These vegetables and fruits can be further processed into food. For example, there are many kinds of fish. You just need to buy fry from the outside to raise them. Over time, here has formed aplete biological chain, all kinds of things you can eat outside can be processed by yourself. Controlled by intelligent machinery, there will be no mistakes, and the operation is more simple, which can ensure the freshness and taste of the food. " Linda heard the light in her eyes. "Isn''t it possible to stay here all your life without going out? Anyway, it''s inexhaustible. It''s a pity that there''s no Inte. " "Well, you are quite wrong, sir. How could such a smart person fail to consider this, and how can a lively and activedy cultivate himself here. Mr. Zhang hasunched many satellites himself and used his own server. Thework speed is several times faster than those at home and abroad. The experience of surfing the Inte here is something you have never experienced. Not only can you know everything about the world without leaving home, but also the IP address is absolutely hidden and will not be found by anyone. " "Monsieur is a god! Only God can do this. " I used to hear that this mysterious gentleman was magical. Now it seems that where magic is, it is just God. "The castle is very big, and there are a lot of derivative industrial chains. You can see more in the future." Mu Chen warned. Linda nodded. It was like heaven. She didn''t want to leave when she came. "Come on, miss. Let''s see your room." Muqi is also curious about what kind of experience it is to sleep in this kind of ice pce. Her room is very warm, mainly white and pink, perhaps when she was designed for her, mu Nanshu only regarded her as a little girl. There are some dolls that girls like in the room. The bed is also pink. There are beautiful gauze curtains. There are soft carpets under the feet. I just don''t know what kind of material the bed is made of. It''s soft and warm to sleep on. It''s said that it''s still intelligent and constant temperature for 24 hours. Bathroom is also a variety of advanced equipment, leaning against the bathtub can see the snow outside. It''s freezing outside and warm like spring inside. It''s so cool. "Miss, I want to live here all my life and not go home." The robot has already delivered the food they ordered. The whole process is intelligent, without any trouble. Mu Qi smiles, "if you like, we''ll stay for a while, can you, brother Chen?" "As long as you don''t go outside, it''s OK to be in the castle at the right temperature." Mu Chen haspromised a lotpared with before. To make Muqi happy is his greatest happiness. The night in the Arctic Circle is very beautiful. Muqi lies in the warm bed and looks at the snowkes flying outside gently. All the troubles of living here are gone.She really hoped Gu Qineng woulde back early. Mu Nanshu devoted all her efforts to everything here. For the first time in his life, Muqi triggered a thought. What is love? Love is really magical. Even if Gu Qi left with her sisters, her father could still wait for her toe back in situ, for so many years. He remembered her face, her preferences, every word she said, and then realized her wild ideas one by one. My father has been waiting here for so many years, and he has never forgotten one day. This kind of love is greater than life and death. Can his sick body find a man who is considerate, gentle and affectionate like a father in the future? Muqi just came to the new environment and couldn''t sleep. He sat up against the soft mattress. She pulled up her pajamas and had an ugly scar on her chest that had been left by surgery. White as jade on the skin is like climbing a winding centipede, ugly. Even if she used the ointment specially made for her by mu Nanshu every day, Mu Qi felt that the scar was not so easy to disappear. Will that person in the future dislike her ugly body? Do you think her illness is a burden? Do you think she''s nothing but trash? Muqi was thinking wildly, and he had a lot of vision for the future. After a few days, she only met mu Nanshu in the first day. Most of the time, he was in theboratory. He always has endless experiments, endless ideas, and is busier than anyone else. At first, Muqi didn''t dare to disturb him, but she couldn''t sleep at night. She quietly got out of bed with her clothes on to find mu Nanshu. Mu Chen said that there are some of the world''s top equipment and scientific researchers, and they carry out some anti human experiments every day. Even at night, the lights are shining, and we are still practicing without sleeping. Muqi sneaked into mu Nanshu''sboratory, because she was a special identity, and no one stopped her. As soon as I came in, I heard the sound of all kinds of bottles and jars hitting the ground, and some instruments and equipment were "Zizi" shining. And her father''s big back stood in front of the table, "why, why not?" Mu Nanshu''s mouth suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, which scared Muqi to meet him. "Daddy, are you ok?" Mu Nanshu, who was so young, was still handsome without wrinkles, but his eyes were full ofplexity and sadness. Seeing that it was Muqi, mu Nanshu wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, "scared you?" Muqi shook his head, a face of heartache will he to one side and sit down, "Daddy''s experiment failed again?" "Yes, I''m useless. If I could save her, she wouldn''t have left me." Such a powerful man would be as pitiful as a child at the moment. All of Mu Qi''s puzzles can be exined now. This man is deeply in love with Gu Qi. He has already loved Gu Qi to the bone. He almost became a science freak''s madness. "No, daddy''s great. Great. You''re not bad at all." Muqi looked at him with tears in his heart. The face of the proud man was full of frustration. "Why not? I am a failed husband and a failed father. I have failed to take care of my wife and children for many years, which has made you suffer in vain Chapter 993 The wind and snow outside, mu Nanshu looked sad in the room, and Mu Qi felt helpless. Over the years, he was relieved that he didn''t care about himself. Theboratory was veryrge, full of experimental equipment and equipment, filled with all kinds of bottles and jars. We can imagine how much energy and time he has spent on Gu Qi over the past few years to cure Gu Qi''s poison. How can she be surprised at this? "Daddy, I don''t me you. I really don''t me you. You should take good care of yourself and wait for mommy toe back." Muqi wiped the remaining blood stains from the corners of his mouth. "She''s back. Can shee back?" Mu Nanshu''s eyes were empty. He had been waiting for too many years, but now Gu Qi still hasn''te back, or even has no news. People around him always say that Gu Qi wille back. At the beginning, he believed that he had been waiting for a person who would note back and kept a dream that would not be fulfilled. For the first time, Muqi saw that God like man''s face was like a child. She held his hand tightly and said, "Daddy, yes, if you love mommy so much, she will be fine. When her body recovers, she wille back." "Girl, I''m so tired. I''m really tired." Mu Nanshu showed a tired look on his young face. "Daddy, if you''re tired, take a rest. Maybe when you wake up, Mommy wille back. When shees back to see you so weak, she will be distressed." It took her a long time to persuade mu Nanshu to go back to her room and have a good rest. She stayed by mu Nanshu''s side and waited for him to fall asleep before she left quietly. From childhood to adulthood, she had thought many times that she must not be liked by others, so mu Nanshu would abandon her. Until today, Muqi knows that mu Nanshu loves Gu Qi too much. He only has mummy in his heart. He never cares about his own body. How can he care about himself? These things she can understand, for such a father Muqi will only be more distressed. I don''t know if Mu''s haggard face makes Mu Qi feel the same. When she got back to her room, she just got ready to go to bed and found that her heart hurt badly and she couldn''t breathe. This kind of pain and thest time by the rose stimtion and some different, Muqi covered his chest, from the pillow to take medicine. Since thest incident, Mu Chen has prepared drugs in her range of activities to prevent the disease from happening sometimes. After heart surgery, Muqi''s heart is often ufortable. Doctors say it''s a side effect after the operation. She hasn''tpletely fused with her heart. Hope to sleep up will be better, Muqi wrapped up a good quilt, with the strength of medicine to sleep. Linda has beenpletely used to the life here. Although the outside temperature is very low, only the ice pce is like spring all the year round. Here she can do everything she wants to do. If she wants to eat fruit, she can pick it by herself. If she is hungry, she can let the robot cook. Linda bears some fresh strawberries. Natural fruits don''t need cleaning at all. She bites them and goes to Muqi. The room is quiet. Why hasn''t Muqi got up today? "Miss, it''s time to get up for breakfast. Can you see what I''ve brought for you?" Linda was shaking her strawberry under Muqi''s nose. Muqi''s face was a little abnormal white, but there was no big difference in other things. Linda called several times, but there was no response. Linda felt something was wrong and pushed Muqi again. "Miss, miss, don''t scare me..." Muqi was still motionless, Linda''s basket fell to the ground, and the bright red strawberries were all over the floor. Linda ran away and cried, "master Chen, miss, she She... " "What''s the matter? Speak slowly Mu Chen has a premonition in her heart when she sees this expression. "Just now I went to have breakfast with miss. No matter how I called her, she didn''t wake up. Her face was very white. Did she have..." Linda didn''t dare say those two words at all. "No, absolutely not." Mu Chen Ran to Mu Qi''s bedroom. Although she was a little repelled during this period, her physical examination was done every day. She was OK. How could something happen suddenly? Looking at the strawberries on the edge of the bed, Muqi is lying like a sleeping beauty. "Qi''er..." Mu Chen called, no one answered. Mu Chen almost trembled and moved his finger under her nose until she felt a faint breath under her nose, which was a sigh of relief. "Call the doctor at once." "Yes." Mu Chen simply checked Muqi, except that he was sleeping. His body was not abnormal. He could breathe. "Seven son, don''t scare me any more." Mu Chen held her hand gently. On hearing the news, mu Nanshu came to a conclusion after careful examination by the doctor team, "miss and Xinyuan are still excluded. At present, there is heart failure." "What about that? Do another heart surgery? " Mu Chen died of anxiety. He hated that he didn''t learn medicine. Now he can only do it in a hurry.Mu Nanshu put his finger on his shoulder and patted him to calm down. "The girl''s health is not good, thest heart change has been desperate, let alone her, even normal people can not in such a short time for two suchrge surgery." The doctor nodded. "Sir, you are right. Thest heart change has been very dangerous. If you do it again, I''m afraid miss can''t even get off the operating table." Mu Chen, who has always been calm, is pulling mu Nanshu''s sleeve like a child, "Sir, you must save Qi''er." "Don''t worry. The girl is my daughter. I will definitely try my best to treat her. At present, her life is not in danger. Let me discuss with the medical team what to do." "Yes, sir." Mu Nanshu discussed with the medical team for a long time, listed several ns, and finally decided. "After our discussion, the girl and Xinyuan can''t adapt well for the time being. As time goes on, this heart will also fail. Even if she had to change her heart, she would have to wait a few years to get her body well. The key to the problem is that she may not be able to survive until then, and her heart has already failed. So I suggest freezing Qi''er''s body so that she and her heart can have a long-term adaptation process, which may not exclude her. Even if it still can''t be fused, we can find a heart source suitable for her and have another heart surgery Mu Chen heard in the clouds, "freeze up? Isn''t that just death? " "No, sir. Over the years, he has done a lot of experiments for his wife''s body and has developed many advanced equipment. For example, the refrigerator can be used by some people with diseases like Miss Qi. The body is connected with various instruments and equipment. It''s not like being refrigerated like a refrigerator. Various functions of the body are still running, but the metabolism is much slower than that of ordinary people. In this way, the heart of miss yiqi will not have such a heavy load, and the rate of failure will not be so fast. Maybe it will gradually merge and not necessarily. " Mu Chen understood, "OK, I know." "If you don''t have anyments, I''ll do it. Now I''m going to debug the equipment and give the girl a whole body check-up. I want to make sure there''s nothing wrong with it." "Yes, sir." Mu Chen couldn''t help, so he could only stand by and watch everyone busy. "Don''t worry, the girl will be OK, all aspects of her are very normal, these days I will personally test her body, until she is safe and sound." With mu Nanshu''s words, Mu was relieved. Looking at the mysterious instrument, it looked like a crystal coffin. Muqi really became a sleeping beauty. "Sir, what if there is still rejection in the future?" "When it''s time to have another heart surgery, even I can''t guarantee that she won''t reject it if she has another heart switch." No one can be sure of this matter. Mu Nanshu is not a God and cannot control it. "Really..." Mu Chen has a look of disappointment in his eyes. That is to say, for Muqi, it''s just a matter of dying time. What can we do to find a heart that absolutely does not repel? It''s not difficult to find the right heart source. The key is to match and ept it. That''s the permanent way. Qi''er, you can rest assured that I will find a suitable heart for you. Chapter 994 Mu Qi fell into a deep sleep. Mu Nanshu observed her body data every day and determined that the n was feasible and stable for about half a year. He decided that Mu Chen would take her back to the castle for rest. Mu Chen looked at the quiet sleeping girl and gently stroked her cheek with her fingers, "I''m sorry, Qi''er." There is still no opportunity to take her to travel around the world, to take her to eat what she wants to eat, to see the beauty of the world. Even if Mu Nanshu can''t wake up in the future, the most likely way is that she won''t wake up. It''s too hard to find a suitable source for Muqi Linda stands beside Mu Qi, who has been unable to live like a normal person since childhood. Now she can only lie quietly. "Miss, you can sleep in peace, I will always watch you wake up." The castle became quieter because of Mu Qi''s deep sleep. Mu Chen knew that she liked roses and specially cultivated some varieties. Even in the winter of heavy snow, there will be beautiful flowers blooming. He asked Mu Qiyi to wake up and see the beautiful scenery. The rose blossomed on the wall of the castle, and no one dared to move. This old castle ispletely wrapped by roses inside and outside. From a distance, it looks like a mysterious castle in a fairy tale, but there is also a sleeping beauty in it. As spring goes by and autumnes, the days turn to be a few years. Mu Chen is more calm. No matter how busy or tired the work is, he wille back to see Muqi whenever he is free. Mu Nanshu''s body is getting weaker and weaker. Many things are left to Mu Chen. In front of outsiders, Mu Chen takes the ce of Mu Nanshu and bes Mu Ye. He travels all over the world. Until this day, he came across a news by ident. The headline on the Inte is a man with golden hair and blue eyes. He looks very beautiful. Even after so many years, his appearance is more mature than that of that time. Mu Chen recognized him at a nce. The man who saved Muqi in Europe spent a lot of time painting his portrait after he left. "Check this man for me." "Yes, Lord mu." Muqi likes this man very much. Besides himself, he is the only one who enters the heart of Muqi. If the girl can get better, this man is a good match for her. Soon, the information was sent to Mu Chen''s hand. If you don''t see it, you don''t know. It scares Mu Chen. Mu duo as like as two peas, stared at the woman next to the Li Ting Ting, the same face as Mu seven. Thinking of the girl who was taken away by Gu Qi, one of them has the same blood type as her. It is for that girl that she will fly away. After that, mu Nanshu pursued for a long time without their whereabouts. So many yearster, the girl finally appeared. It''s like there is a thread connecting these people. The man Mu Qi likes is with her sister. Gu Jin, formerly known as Su Jinxi, was raised in the Su family. Mrs. was very clever. In order to avoid the eyelid of Mu Nan Shu, she was willing to foster her daughter in someone else''s home. It was in recent years that the girl recalled her family name correction, because Si Li Ting appeared in front of the public. Mu Chen looked at her face, an idea shed in his mind. Over the years, he has spent a lot of effort on Muqi''s heart, and has also found a lot of sources that match her. Even if the heart source is matched, he is afraid that Muqi''s body can''t blend with the new heart. If there is rejection again, the problem wille to the starting point. What if it was the heart of her sibling sister? This idea crossed Mu Chen''s mind. When he realized that he had such an evil idea, he immediately put the idea out of his head. How can he think so? Even though he has never met Gu Jin, she is Xiao Qi''s sister and his husband''s daughter. If there is no Mr. mu, there will be no today''s Mu Chen, and I will not know Mu Qi. Sometimes an idea appears in your head, just like a seed rooted in a cliff. Even if the conditions are difficult, you think it is impossible to survive, but you are strong enough to survive. The seed began to take root and sprout in Mu Chen''s heart. From that day on, Mu Chen began to pay attention to the news of Si Li Ting and Gu Jin. He concealed this matter for the time being and did not tell mu Nanshu. Mu Nanshu is young on the surface, and his body has been broken down by himself for a long time. After so many years, whether Gu Qi wille back, he has no idea. I didn''t pay attention to my family''s affairs any more. At present, I don''t know that Gu Jin has returned to my home. Mu Chen looks at Gu Jin and Si Li Ting''s kindness and love. They have a lovely child. They form a happy family. In the photo, Gu Jin has a gentle smile, just like a warm breeze. Although she has not got along with each other, it can be seen that her style is different from that of Xiao Qi. Gu Jin smiles so brightly that Xiao Qi is still sleeping.Mu Chen sat beside her and gently said, "Qi''er, I have found your sister. Before, you didn''t want to meet your other two sisters? You see, this is Gu Jin, who has the same blood type as your mother. Your mother left you for her, and she was your sister Muqi is still in a deep sleep. She doesn''t wake up and can''t hear what''s going on outside. Mu Chen will sit by her side and tell her what happened recently. "You really look like each other. You can see that your sister is a very gentle girl. By the way, she is with her big brother who once saved you. They also have a child with blue eyes. Qi''er, the doctor said that you are about to wake up. What should you do if you wake up with your heart or suffering? I hope you''ll be OK and don''t get hurt again Mu Chen talks in her ear again and again. Mu Qi''s hair is long and there is no sunshine all year round. Her skin is white and her chin is sharp, just like a delicate doll. Even at the same age as Gu Jin, Mu Qi looks like a younger sister. One is a woman, the other is a girl. Once he had that idea, every night Mu Chen had a devil in his heart. His ears often think of Mu Qi''s words, "brother dust, I really want to go to a far and far ce to see, do the most exciting thing, eat once you don''t let me eat, y with what you don''t let me y. I want to run and jump like ordinary people. I want to y for a long time without being tired. If only I had a normal heart Since childhood, he has only one wish to run in the sun like an ordinary girl. Even such a simple request can''t satisfy her, Mu Chen can''t sleep all night. Muqi is about to wake up. No one knows what she will look like when she wakes up. Mu Chen smoked cigarettes all night. Finally, he made a decision. Since Gu Qi has no whereabouts and does not know life and death, Gu Jin''s body is useless. If her heart is exchanged for Muqi, with the same father and mother, there should be no rejection. From now on, Xiao Qi will be able to run in the sun, even if Mu Chen knows what the consequences will be. Maybe he will be rejected by Mu Qi, punished by mu Nanshu, and retaliated by Si Li Ting. He didn''t care so much for Muqi. He looked at the sleeping girl who was sweet as an angel and leaned over her lips and gave her a kiss. "Qi''er, for your sake, even if I be a devil, I will give you a perfect heart." Before dawn, Mu Chen was like a deviling out of the night with a cold chill all over his body. Linda rubbed her eyes. "Master dust, are you going to leave again?" "Take good care of miss." "Yes, I heard that the youngdy will soon wake up. I don''t know if she will be better this time." Mu Chen''s footstep was slightly stunned, "she will get better." Linda doesn''t know why Mu Chen is so sure, but mu Chen is so cold that she feels terrible. He disappeared in the halo of morning light, and the dust of this departure seemed different from before. "To China." Mu Chen ordered coldly. "Yes, Lord mu." The ne rowed across the sky, thinking about the little girl who was so happy on the ne, Mu Chen closed his eyes. Qi''er, your dream wille true soon. Don''t you like that man very much? I''ll give you whatever you like. Even if it is death, I must fulfill your dream. Chapter 995 After stepping into his nativend, Mu Chen''s family settled abroad because of his father''s special identity. Mu Chen doesn''t have deep feelings for this ce which should be his hometown. Over the years, he asionally stays in China because of his work, so his sense of belonging is not deep. Perhaps his sense of belonging has never been somewhere, but because of that person, a woman he held in his heart. "Master mu, everything has been arranged. By the way, Su dreams of seeing you." Ju Ju spoke respectfully. Su Meng was a woman who had contacted her before. She had a special identity and was the daughter of the Su family, that is to say, she had a rtionship with Gu Jin. Mu Chen had already moved Gu Jin''s heart earlier. Of course, at that time, he was just struggling. After all, Gu Jin had a special identity. It''s Mu Qi''s sister and her husband''s daughter. Her blood is what he wants. At that time, Mu Chen just had the heart and didn''t have the courage. He temporarily epted Su Meng and threw it to Ju Li. Now, with Muqi about to wake up, Mu Chen''s heart is suffering every day. No one knows what it will be like to wake up now. In case of rejection, her body will not be able to withstand any more. For Muqi, Mu Chen has ignored the consequences. "Take her to the resort." "Yes." The resort vi, Mu Chen has already inquired clearly, Si Li Ting will take Gu Jin in the past. Since her child was taken away by Mu Jin, she has always been concerned about everything. Until she fell into the sea and pretended to be dead and went back to her home, she had surgery on her eyes and turned them into light blue. Before more is in the material to see Gu Jin''s all, now when she really appears in front of her, Mu Chen still has a moment of trance. Yes, it''s just too much. triplets as like sisters are as like as two peas. Apart from their temperament and temperament, they can distinguish well from the eyes of Gu Jin. It is only a matter of fact that they are only seven different from Mu Mu. Facing such a face, it was really hard for him to get down. If his Xiao Qi can be healthy, he should be like her now. Gu Jin is more mature than Muqi. After all, she is a mother who has given birth to a child. Her temperament is different from that of the girl Muqi. Seeing that woman was about to fall, Mu Chen subconsciously helped her. "Are you all right, miss?" Just because she and Mu Qi''s face are too simr, Mu Chen has no idea to hold Gu Jin. To the woman''s flustered eyes in her arms, she seems very unustomed to contact with other men. Her big eyes are full of tension. "Thank you, sir." She quit the first time. She is not Mu Qi. Mu Chen makes herselfe to her senses. Thank you very much The cold voice of Si Li Ting came from his ear. His blue pupils were obviously hostile to him. He protected Gu Jin behind him for fear of seeing her more. Mu Chen is funny. The young man who identally saved Mu Qi has grown into such a mature man. All the information shows that he dotes on Gu Jin. If he stayed in Europe, would he do the same to Xiao Qi? Mu Chen couldn''t help thinking. After so many years, I don''t know if he has long forgotten the girl of that year, but Xiao Qi never forgets him. "No, it''s just a piece of cake." Mu Chen answered lightly, your kindness to save Xiao Qi is still there. Gu Jin walks out from behind him and nods gently to himself. They leave. Mu Chen looks at their back and seems to hear Gu Jin''s voice soothing men. Si Li Ting''s voice was impatient and ufortable, "he touched your skin." Two people disappeared in sight, but mu Chen shook his head. He thought he would be very cruel, did not expect to really contact with them, when the timees, all kinds of countless ties entangled himself, he did not imagine the ruthlessness. Maybe it''s just because she is Mu Qi''s elder sister''s rtionship that she has some worries about the people who have rtions with her. Mu Chen thinks wildly, until Si Li Ting and Gu Jin walk to the side, there is no feeling. It can be seen that Si Li Ting has obvious vignce to himself. Mu Chen''s eyes brightened after reporting to his family, and his hostility to himself is smaller. He also hugged the child to say hello to himself, "Hello, nono, to uncle." That small group is very simr to Si Li Ting''s baby, let Mu Chen''s heart soften. In those years, he saw Xiao Qi for the first time. Xiao Qi, if you knew your sister had a baby, would you be very happy? Si Li Ting sat down with Gu Jin and shared lunch. They talked more about investment. Untilte at night, Si Li Ting left, Mu Chen lit a cigarette and vomited white fog toward the sky. Did not expect that he and Si Li Ting are quite congenial, there are so many simrities. If If there is no such contact, he thinks he will be a good friend with Si Li Ting.Su Meng has a strong desire for revenge on Gu Jin, so mu Chen specially shackles her to prevent her from acting arbitrarily. In the vi, Mu Chen didn''t start. Even he didn''t know what he was bewitched by. Maybe it''s Gu Jin''s face like Mu Qi''s, maybe it''s the innocent eyes of that child, or maybe it''s the fit between Si Li Ting and himself. Mu Chen watched their family leave, "I''ll see youter." Gu Jin''s heart is sure to be won! So soon he held a banquet. He knew that Gu Jin woulde. Sure enough, Gu Jin came on behalf of Gu''s family and was invited to the room he had prepared. When she saw herself, she was very surprised and wanted to ask Si Li Ting toe in and chat. She didn''t know that this was a Bureau specially set up for her. In some ways, she is really like Muqi, and the look in her eyes makes her really can''t bear to start. "Mu Ye''s girlfriend is very beautiful, isn''t it? What kind of person is she? " When ites to Mu Qi, Mu Chen can''t helpughing. She is not her girlfriend, but the most important person in her heart. For her, he was willing to incarnate into a devil, and handed the wine to Gu Jin. "She''s not very well. She''s not here, but you''re sure to see her one day." Maybe the day when you see her is your death date. Mu Chen shakes her ss and takes a drink. She asked her tentatively about her parents. I don''t know how much Gu Jin knows. It seems that she is not clear about her life experience, so it is more suitable to start. Gu Jin fell on the sofa under the influence of the medicine, "sorry, Gu Jin." Mu Chen looked at that beautiful little face and thought of Si Li Ting and Si Jin Nuo. She had a perfect family, a man who loved her, and a lovely son. But what does Xiao Qi, as her sister, have? No father''s love, no normal life, no friends, even running freely in the sun is out of reach. Why are sisters so different? Mu Chen is unwilling, if Gu Jin''s heart can save Xiao Qi, then Xiao Qi will have everything. They are the same looks, Si Li Ting will fall in love with Xiao Qi, Xiao Qi likes children so much, she will also like Si Jinnuo. In the future, Xiaoqi will take your ce and live well. Gu Jin, don''t me me. Mu Chen thinks more and more extreme, and thinks that Gu Jin has taken everything that originally belongs to Xiao Qi. Without Gu Jin, all tragedies might not have happened. As Mu Qi''s sister, should she do something for Mu Qi? He slowly approached Gu Jin, "you can rest assured that Xiao Qi will live well instead of you." At this time, the mobile phone rings, Mu Chen is a little impatient, this did not want to pay attention to, looked at the caller ID, it is the phone over there in Paris. Is it Mu Qi who called at this time? Mu Chen quickly connected the phone, "hello." "Master mu, Miss seven is awake." The news was like a bolt from the blue in my ears. Mu Chen was stunned. Why was it so many days ahead of schedule. Look at the woman in front of you. Will you take Gu Jin away now? Mu Qi suddenly wakes up and breaks his n. Mu Chen thinks twice and wakes her up. "Brother Mu Chen, what''s wrong with me?" Mu Chen found an excuse to leave in a hurry. Now the person who cares more about his heart is Mu Qi. How is she after all these years of lethargy? His head is full of Muqi. Mu Chen is nervous and excited. He doesn''t know what the situation is like now. He rushes back to Paris at the first time. His little seven. Chapter 996 Mu Chen rushed back to Paris without stopping. Xiao Qi has been sleeping for so many years. Who knows what the situation is now? Because many years fell into a deep sleep, the doctor did not let Xiao Qi get out of bed, but let her rest in bed and slowly recuperate. A warm room is decorated with fresh flowers. Not far away, the white curtain is dancing with the wind. Linda sits by the bed and tells Muqi about the jokes she has collected in recent years. Mu Chen pushed open the door of the room Enter the door to see Muqi smile forward and backward,pared to when in aa look much better. "Brother Chen, you are back!" Mu Qi''s cheeks were bright red, and there was light in his eyes. "Qi''er, what do you think? Is there anything wrong with your health? " Mu Chen walked quickly to the bed. Although the doctor has told him at the first time that Muqi has recovered well for the time being, Mu Chen is still not at ease without seeing it with his own eyes. "Brother Chen, don''t worry. I''m in good health. Look..." As soon as Muqi wanted to get out of bed, Linda pressed him back. "Miss, you can stop it. At that time, I fainted for no reason. I didn''t even wake up, which scared me. It''s not easy to stabilize your body. The doctor said that you haven''t exercised for a long time. In addition, your body is not good. You just wake up slowly, and you need observation and rehabilitation training these days Although Mu Qi looks good, Mu Chen is still very nervous, "lie down quickly, don''t do anything, just tell linda what to do." Mu Qi saw that their expression was very serious, so he had to smile helplessly. "Well, then I will not move. I am in good health. Brother Chen, don''t worry." In the past few years, Muqi and that year have not changed much, but mu Chen has matured a lot. Mu Qi reached out and stroked Mu Chen''s eyebrow peak, where there was a shallow scar, not long, but always left a mark. "Brother Chen, what''s going on? When did you get hurt? " A few years ago, Mu Chen was assassinated by a group of assassins. Most of Mu Nanshu''s business was not visible. It was inevitable that he would encounter some troubles. This shallow wound urred at that time. "It''s OK. I knocked on the door by ident." Mu Chen casually made an excuse. Linda almost didn''tugh. Young master, how could you find a reliable reason? Who would believe such a naive excuse? But she forgot that there is a gentle and kind girl Mu Qi in the world. "It must have shed a lot of blood at that time. Is it painful?" Mu Qiyi looks at Mu Chen with heartache. "It doesn''t hurt. It''s all over." Mu Chen smile, "you are OK, listen to the doctor, you have to have a good rest, you know?" "Well, Linda has told me many times." "In the future, we have to be careful about our clothing, food, housing and transportation. Only when the youngdy wakes up, can she not be more healthy than a normal person." Mu Chen''s coldmand. If Muqi used to be a fragile ss doll, now it is a fragile marshmallow, for fear that she will be melted if the temperature is higher. Linda knows the importance of Muqi to Mu Chen, and the events of that year have left a deep shadow in his heart. "Young master, I know that I have arranged everything. Everything will be done ording to the doctor''s instructions." "That''s good. Qier, have a good rest and don''t worry too much. I know that you will be a little irritable after sleeping for such a long time, and you want to get out of bed. You can do anything when you are well." "I know brother Chen." "Good, I''ll see youter." Mu Chen saw that she was in good condition, and the things she had been worried about could be relieved for a while. Specially talked with the attending doctor of Muqi, "how''s Qi''er?" "Master Hui, at present, it seems to be rtively stable, as long as it is not stimted." "So she fused with that heart?" This is mu Chen''s most concerned thing. He almost started with Gu Jin. If there is no big problem in Muqi''s heart, then the result is the best. However, he doesn''t have to make a fuss. Mu Chen is clear about the consequences of Gu Jin''s action. "I can''t tell you exactly the answer to this question for the moment. After all, miss has been sleeping all these years, and all the data are based on her deep sleep. Now that she has woken up, it still needs some time for observation and recording to be more reliable. However, judging from the current state of seven miss is still very good, there is no big problem, miss will not be ill for the time being Mu Chen sighed, and sure enough, she was still uncertain. Xiao Qi was much better on the surface. She was so sick that no one could guarantee that she would die one day. It''s like a bomb that you don''t know when it will explodepletely. It''s the most terrible thing for the unknown. Mu Chen doesn''t want that kind of thing to happen. Seeing that Mu Chen was very nervous, the doctor could not helpforting him and said, "in fact, the young master doesn''t have to worry too much. Although I''m not sure, I think the youngdy''s state of waking up this time is much better than that of that year. She has also experienced so many things, and she will pay attention to it. Maybe it will be OK to take good care of her"I hope so." "Some time ago, the young master said that he had found a suitable heart source?" "Yes, for the time being, first observe Qi''er''s body." If you can, Mu Chen doesn''t want to go that far. "Well, Miss Qi is in good health now. If she can integrate with this heartpletely, she won''t have to change it again. Of course, we have to be prepared for the worst. If there is any ident, we have to be prepared for this source Mu Chen nodded, "I know, I will pick it up at any time if necessary." Anyway, it''s a good thing for Muqi to wake up. Linda patiently tells Muqi about what happened in these years. Mu Qiyi''s face sighed, "for me, I just had a sleep. I didn''t expect that it had been so many years." "Miss, why did you feel so faint in those days?" Linda thought that the picture was terrible. She thought something had happened to Muqi, and the strawberries were scattered all over the ground. "That night, my father and I talked for a while, and when I came back, I felt out of breath. I took a little medicine and went to sleep. As a result, I had been sleeping for so many years. Now I think it''s not true. It worried you at that time." "The most worrying thing should be the young master. He even walks unsteadily and almost faints. His hand shaking in his arms. Fortunately, there are Mr. in, you are not in good condition. You are forced to wake you up. Your heart is not fused well. Organs will slowly fail and die. Sir, he came up with this method. Although you have been sleeping for so many years, it''s good that everything is OK. Now you look much better. It''s really a blessing in disguise. I hope you can be safe and smooth in the future. " Muqiughed. "Linda, you''ve changed a lot. You look much bigger than me." In the past, they were about the same age. Now Linda is like a big sister and has a lot of femininity in her body. "Miss should be happy. Time has not made you old. You are much younger than your peers." Mu Qi''s gaze was staring at her, "that I''m talking about you getting bigger. " Linda''s face is red. "Miss, what are you talking about? Just wake up and it''s so bad. " "I just envy what I was like back then, and what I am now." Mu Qi looked down at a ce with little ups and downs. "Miss, you are still young, and you will grow up." Linda had to advise. "It''s not so young. I''m still like a child when I see brother Chen and you are mature." Mu Qi is not happy. When she woke up, the world had changed a lot and had a great impact on her. She preferred not to sleep for these years. "Don''t think so, miss. You haven''t changed much in the years you''ve been sleeping." "Well Is brother Chen married? " Mu Qi asked curiously. "After all these years, has he got a wife, maybe even children?" Just saw Mu Chen more mature than at that time, maybe married long ago. Linda chuckled, "no, master Chen has only one heart..." "What is it?" "If you only have work, you can''t afford to be romantic. Besides, if you don''t wake up one day, you are the one he cares about." Linda thought, she said so clearly, Muqi should understand, Mu Chen only has you in mind. Chapter 997 Obviously, if Muqi knew anything about men and women, the sun would rise from the West. Her attention is only on Mu Chen''s not married yet, "you say brother Chen is not married yet?" "Yes, not to mention getting married. In recent years, master Chen has never seen a few girls. Even if it is a work rtionship, he can avoid it and never contact with women." Linda thought that she had made it so obvious that Mu Chen avoided any woman but had special feelings for you. Can you understand, miss. Mu Qi thought carefully in Linda''s expectant eyes, "brother Chen hasn''t been married for so many years, and he doesn''t have a girlfriend. Does he like..." "Yes, miss, that''s what you think." Linda is about to p her hands. Miss, you are finally enlightened. Master Mu Chen just likes you! Who knows Muqi is spit out a sentence, "he likes is a man." Linda: "it''s I don''t know how youe to such a conclusion. Linda is helpless for mu Chen. He has loved women for so many years. Blind people all over the world can see his feelings for Muqi, but Muqi "What''s wrong, Linda? I guessed it right, didn''t I? Does brother Chen really like men Mu Chen, who was chatting with the doctor, sneezed, "Mr. mu, what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing." Mu Chen rubbed his nose and didn''t know what Xiao thought he was in Xiao Qi''s heart. "Keep an eye on her condition and report to me if there is any ident." "Yes." Muqi took Linda''s hand and asked endlessly, "Linda, what kind of man does brother Chen like? Is it a teenager or a model man? I think brother Chen is so tall and handsome. Maybe he likes young people. " Lindaughed. "Little Miss, how could you think that?" "Is there anything wrong with what I think? No wonder brother Chen has never been close to women over the years. He has never looked at a rose like figure. It turns out that he doesn''t like women at all. Oh, I''m so stupid. Why didn''t I think of it before Muqi knocked on his head. Linda was helpless. "Miss, you are really stupid." She said her name, but Muqi could think of a man. How could she say that. "No, I can''t let brother Chen go on like this." Linda saw a firm look on Mu Qi''s face, and she suddenly had a bad feeling. "Miss, what are you going to do?" "Linda, I''ve been a burden to brother Chen over the years. Brother Chen has forgotten his own life in order to take care of me. I can''t be so selfish. I have to think about him once." "You What are you going to do? " "Over the years, because of my illness, brother Chen has been worried about her, even forgetting his own happiness, so I want to help her once." Linda looked at Mu Qi suspiciously. "How can you help master Chen?" How could she have a bad feeling? Mu Qi smiles mysteriously, "Linda, I''ve been in aa for so many years, and I''ve lost a lot of homework." "Yes, but miss, although you didn''t go to school, you had already finished all the school courses ahead of time. Besides, you don''t need to go to the exam. It doesn''t matter whether you study or not. No one will care. If you wake up from a serious illness, you still have to rest. " "Although I don''t have to take exams, I have to learn more knowledge to avoid beingughed at as illiterate." "Who dares tough at you, miss?" Mu Qi was worried. "Oh, Linda, just do as I say. You should find me a group of teachers, preferably courses I haven''t learned before, and male teachers. The best age is about or older than me, not too old." "Miss, are you looking for a teacher or a boyfriend? Young or handsome? " Linda murmured to herself. "Of course, it''s for a boyfriend, but not for me, it''s for brother Chen." Mu Qi smiles triumphantly. Linda just reflected her intention. Does Muqi really think that Mu Chen likes men, so she goes to find some fresh meat for mu Chen? Linda''s face changed with fright. "Miss, are you crazy? If you know, master Chen will... " "What will happen?" Muqi asked curiously, "are you very happy?" "Miss..." Linda really wants to say that master Chen likes you, but when you look at Mu Qi''s silly appearance, she doesn''t dare to talk to Mu Chen casually with Mu Chen''s habit. "You are such a fool." "Do as I say, do it now. It''s better to send the teacher''s information to me in advance, and I will screen it myself." "Yes." Linda''s expression of desire to speak stopped. This youngdy is really angry. So mu Chen soon got the news that Mu Qi was looking for a teacher, and he had to be a young and handsome male teacher.As soon as his face changed, the teachers who taught Mu Qi from childhood to adulthood were very talented. No matter the teachers were male or female, she was always clever and never asked for anything. When I wake up this time, I have to find a male teacher. Is it "Master Chen, I can''t persuade the youngdy. She has to find a male teacher and show her the information in advance. Go and persuade her." With a sad face, Linda dare not tell Mu Chen Mu Qi''s real thoughts. "A man should be married and a woman should be married. Qi''er is not young, and her real age is in her twenties. It is not surprising that she has such an idea." Hearing Mu Chen''s words, Linda shook her head madly, as if Mu Chen had misunderstood something. "Young master, it''s not what you think." "I understand that Qier has been suffering from illness and has not contacted anyone outside. She is also interested in love between men and women. Please follow her request and find out." Linda''s eyes widened. It''s impossible. Although Mu Chen has never said it, people with a clear eye can see that he likes Muqi. Obviously, he likes Muqi very much, which is beyond doubt. Since he likes Muqi so much, how can he allow Muqi to find a boyfriend? It is clear that Mu Chen is a tyrannical president. Does he have no possessive desire for Muqi? "But Young master, you are not to miss... " "Do as I say, and find it now." "Yes." Linda didn''t dare to talk. She ran away like a fly. What happened to these two people? One for him and one for her? But the middleman himself is more and more invisible. Mu Chen looked at the back of Linda''s leaving. His face was very gloomy and ugly. "Qier, if it''s what you want to do, I will support it." Even if the decision is to sprinkle salt on his wound, he has never thought of owning Muqi. He only hopes Muqi is happy. Everything he does is for Muqi, which is far more than the ordinary love between men and women. As long as it is Muqi''s happiness, he will be happy no matter what price he pays. Originally thought Mu Qi liked Si Li Ting, so she painted so many portraits. Now I think it''s just a man she met in her life, it''s not about love. Now she wants to know more excellent men and prove that the little girl has grown up. This is a good thing. She shouldn''t be sad and should be happy. Mu dust pressed down in the heart of the astringent lit a cigarette. Mu Qiyi looked happy, "brother Chen agreed? It seems that there is a y. " "Miss, I advise you not to do so." Linda is in the middle. "Why? This is a great opportunity. People can''t be so selfish. Brother Chen is so kind to me. I can''t let him be a bachelor all his life. You also know that my illness may die anytime and anywhere. If I die, brother Chen will be very sad. No matter whether he likes a man or a woman, he should always be apanied by a person. After I''m gone, brother Chen will not be so lonely. " "Miss, you You''re going to be OK, the doctor said you''re better now Muqi had no choice but to smile, "don''t lie to me. I know my own body. First of all, every day I live is my happiness. If this heart cannot be fused, the probability of another operation is extremely low. I just want to do more for brother Chen before I leave. Linda, you need to help me... " "Miss!" Chapter 998 The rose castle, which has been silent for many years, has be lively. Everyone is happy for the awakening of Muqi. Muqi finally can walk freely, the first thing is to choose a male teacher. There are a lot of information about male teachers in the tablet. It is not a bigpany to recruit people, but the welfare is much better than that of thepany, resulting in arge number of applicants. Linda was afraid that Muqi would be attracted by the men on the materials. She chose some crooked melons and cracked dates. "What do you think of this, miss?" "No, the chin is too long." "What about this one? The diploma is very good. I''m still young. " "The hair is so bald that it looks ten times older than my father." Muqi duzui. "Well I think it''s good. It''s full of hair. " "But his facial features are not good-looking. How can he deserve brother Chen?" Mu Qi doubted Linda''s vision. "Linda, I''d better choose by myself. You can get me the medicine. I haven''t taken the medicine today." "Well, miss, take your time and I''ll be back soon." Linda was afraid that Muqi chose a bunch of fresh meat. Facts have proved that Muqi not only picked a pile of fresh meat, but also each handsome and natural and unrestrained, just took a look at her and covered her heart! If it goes on like this, maybe Muqi is for the sake of Mu Chen, and he is really trapped in these small fresh meat. After all, she selected nationalities from all over the world, all types of them, and her appearance was very outstanding. "Linda, why are you looking like this? Is it the one I picked?" "Of course, these people look shy. How can they teach you well?" Linda said bravely. "I didn''t mean to study. Well, you can take it to brother Chen and help me to pay attention to what type he likes." Muqi happily sat on the swing, his face very proud, but also felt that he had done a particrly correct thing. Linda handed the people she had chosen to Mu Chen, "master Chen, these are the people selected by the youngdy, that Master Chen, do you want to refuse? As long as you don''t agree, these people can''te. " Mu Chen''s fingertip is sliding on the t te. As expected, there are all kinds of them. The little girl seems to be thinking of spring. Speaking of Muqi''s age, it''s like Gu Jin, her age, has already had children. Because Mu Qi''s identity is very special, she has not contacted outsiders in recent years, and because of her physical rtionship, she has been sleeping for many years. Her heart and appearance are not matched with her real age. On the day when Muqi almost died of a heart attack a few years ago, he was ready. As long as Muqi is happy in this life, he can do anything for her without any regret. If she wants to fall in love, he will support it. No one can guarantee that Muqi''s illness will never happen. Once it breaks out, it will be a medicine stone with no spirit. It may not have such good luck every time. Rather than let her leave with regret, Mu Chen would rather let her do whatever she wanted. "Do as she says." "But master Chen..." "Don''t let me say it again." Rose castle is more lively, just like the imperial concubine in ancient times, there are many strange young men. Every nationality, every profession, every type, even the color of the eyes. In this society, some people offer a price dozens of times higher than the market price to do tutoring, of course, it will attract a lot of people toe to apply. Originally thought it was to teach the children of some rich people, we looked at the castle wrapped by the rose, which was really amazing. People who don''t know think it''s the same as entering the fairy tale world. This scale can''t be formed in one or two days. At first, because Gu Qi liked it, mu Nanshu gave her a head. Later, Mu Chen spent countless experiences to nt all kinds of rose varieties in the world. After more than 20 years of development, beautiful roses can be seen everywhere. Among the flowers, a white dress girl sat on the swing. "Miss, these are the teachers you selected." With such a clean face, we all think that she saw the angeling down to the earth. Is she the object of her own guidance? To be able to teach such a beautiful woman, there are high prices to take, we naturally appear very attentive. Some people take the initiative to make friends with Muqi. Linda thinks that Muqi is like a little sheep breaking into the wolf''s nest around this group of men. "If you want to introduce me, just introduce me. Stay away from my youngdy." Linda said coldly. Everyone introduced them next to each other. Mu Chen stepped down from the stone steps, just like a proud king. Without saying a word, all the butterflies who wanted to show up on the scene stood up one by one and did not dare to speak out. This is the majesty of the king, without anynguage, just a look and aura can suppress all people. "Brother Chen, you are here." Muqi jumped down from the swing and ran to Mu Chen. "All the teachers are here. Have a look."Her expression is like that she has picked up a pile of treasures to introduce to Mu Chen. Mu Chen looked at the circle of thin and fat man with a cold look, "do you like it?" "It doesn''t matter whether I like it or not. The most important thing is that you like it." Mu Qi said innocently. Linda helped her forehead. They didn''t understand each other''s mind at all. Mu Chen thought it was Muqi who asked him to help check the gate. "My attitude doesn''t matter. It''s your choice." "It doesn''t matter. It''s all me..." Muqi almost told the truth, this is his choice of boyfriends ah! Mu Qi sees that Mu Chen looks the same as usual. Is he wrong? In fact, he doesn''t like men at all? To return to think, Mu Qi decided to stay with these people for a period of time to observe carefully. Maybe it was Mu Chen who was embarrassed. "What is it all about you?" Mu Chen stares at her eyes. "No, it''s nothing. It''s all my choice. Since brother Chen has no opinion, it''s settled. Let''s start today." "Yes, miss." Linda doesn''t care. It depends on what you two do. With so many teachers, Mu Qi has to get familiar with it. Mu Chen doesn''t appear, but observes in the dark. "Do you have a girlfriend?" asked Muqi, holding his cheek Sure enough, let oneself guess, want to study is false, looking for a boyfriend is true, Mu Chen felt a bit blocked. "Follow thedy well, and don''t stop her." He left the sentence and left. Linda looks at Mu Chen''s sad leaving. She really doesn''t understand. In other aspects, Mu Chen is domineering. He likes Muqi and lives with him since childhood. Compared with others, it will be easier. But he never showed his mind to Muqi. Even when they were sleeping together, he did not do anything to Muqi. Since you like it, why can you resist pushing her into the arms of others? I''d rather be sad. How does Linda know, no matter how strong Mu Chen is, it is just for other things. All things in this world are not as good as a Muqi. It''s just because I like it so much that I dare not. He is very clear that Muqi just regards him as his brother, so he never dare to mention half a word, for fear that it will expose his mind. Once some things are uncovered, maybe even ordinary friends can''t do it. He is as bold as he is in love, but he is very timid and dare not have a trace of transgression. He didn''t dare to ask for extravagance. He just wanted to keep Muqi as a big brother. Thinking of Muqi''s smiling face, he shouldn''t have possessed her so selfishly. Love a person is never possession, but let her fly freely, do what you want to do. Mu Qi doesn''t understand Mu Chen''s mind, and his mind is full of matchmaking for mu Chen. "If you don''t have a girlfriend, do you have a boyfriend?" Muqi asked again. The teacher is also very difficult to understand, he is to teach, how to ask his boyfriend and girlfriend? "No, miss. Why is she so concerned about such a problem?" "Nothing. I''ll just ask." Muqi is a child who can''t tell lies, and his joy and anger are written on his face. "Miss''s purpose is not to find a tutor, is it?" The teacher suddenly asked, and his eyes changed. Mu Qiyi''s face was flustered, and his mind was seen, "that I Is that obvious? " "If I''m not mistaken, Miss must be a strict tutor, so I want to find a special boyfriend?" The teacher said confidently. Chapter 999 Muqi thought that her goal was exposed, but she didn''t expect the teacher to guess the wrong direction. "It''s not like that, Mr. Charlie." She wanted to exin and didn''t know how to say it. Charlie''s face was confident. "I can see that your brother is very strict with you. In addition, you are weak and sick. You have been raised in the greenhouse since childhood. Have you never been in love?" Although the motive is wrong, there is nothing wrong with thetter. "Well, I''m not in good health and I''m not old enough to be in love." In Muqi''s own world, she is not really a woman, just a big child. She never thought about love. "I said I can''t get it wrong. It''s because of the long-term depression, so you''re very empty inside. If you want to find a boyfriend and you''re afraid of being opposed by your brother, you use this excuse, right?" Mu Qi took a puff at the corner of her mouth. These adjectives really made her speechless. "Cough, although I can''t live like a normal person, I also It''s not very depressing, it''s not empty. " "Don''t deny it. I know you are shy. It''s very bad that you haven''t been in love since you are in your twenties. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." "Give it to you?" Mu Qi has a ck line. How does she feel like she''s on a pirate ship? "I will help you to cover well, which one do you like, but I will help you to agree." Is this the matchmaker? Mu Qi repeatedly waved his hand, "teacher Charlie, you really misunderstood me. I really didn''t want to fall in love." "Even if you didn''t think about it before, you can start to think about it now. You and I are predestined. Anyway, I am also your teacher. It''s better to teach you another love lesson." Mu Qi was supposed to find a boyfriend for mu Chen, but somehow he was given a love elective course. Before contacting this teacher, all her thoughts on love were limited to the idols that she had seen before. She never thought of falling in love. She is in such poor health, who can like her? Even when we are together, she is a drag on others. With this idea, Muqi thinks it''s good to be single. Even if she dies one day, there won''t be too many people worried about her. Charlie is a self-made acquaintance, the first time he met Mu Qi such a simple girl, he even raised that incredible question. "So you still think that men and women will get pregnant and have babies as long as they kiss each other?" Muqi nodded her head cleverly. She had never had a physiology ss. The doctor didn''t make it clear before. The idol drama she watched would not describe those things very clearly. Although Linda knows this, she doesn''t dare to damage Muqi and won''t show her arge-scale book. There is no external intervention and no teacher''s instruction. Muqi has never been in love. People are like a piece of white paper. When she saw that there were children in idol dramas, she thought it was human saliva, which was magical. Muqi nodded, "is it wrong? I also think it''s amazing. It should be love. If two people have love, they will have babies Thinking of Mu Nanshu''s deep love for her mother, her children will exist. "My God, you are really in your twenties this year, aren''t you two years old?" Charlie is going to be defeated by Muqi''s innocence. Before he came, he was told that the youngdy had a heart attack. He could not be too presumptuous in his words or actions, so as not to stimte her to have a heart attack. He came here only after being told a lot of things. He had some confidence in his heart, but he didn''t think Muqi was more simple than he thought. "Not because of love?" Muqi forgot his original intention at the beginning and patronized Charlie to study the love affair. "Let''s just say that we can have babies with love, but we can have babies without love. We need thebination of men and women." "Combination? How tobine? " Muqi''s simple eyes don''t seem to be faking at all. Charlie also believes that her courses from childhood to university only have no knowledge of male and female physiology. "This Well, it''s hard to say He didn''t know if this topic was exciting. If Muqi couldn''t ept thea, wouldn''t he be finished? "Is to fall in love will have a baby?" "This Not necessarily. It depends mainly on the degree of development of that man and woman. " "How deep is it?" The more Mu Qi asked Charlie, the more entangled he was. How many years old children did not understand this question, and the teenagers certainly understood it. It was not necessary for him to exin in such detail. However, a woman in her twenties knew nothing about these aspects, but he did not know how to exin them. "This After all, everyone is different about the depth of the problem. " Mu Qi frowned, "is everyone different? Why not. " Now she began to get to the bottom of the matter, a field she had never studied."Miss, if you really want to know, the next time Ie to give you a ss, I will prepare some materials for you, and you will understand after reading it." "Is it?" Mu Qi scratched his head. "I didn''t expect that men and women have such a great knowledge in love." "It''s not asplicated as you think. When you really fall in love with someone, those things wille naturally." "Oh." "Thank you, Mr. Charlie, for teaching me so much." "It''s all my duty. It''s toote. I''ve been talking to miss for so long. I''ll see you another day. I have to go." "I''ll give it to you. There are still some questions I don''t quite understand." Mu Qi temporarily put down his obsession with Mu Chen''s life and death, and was inexplicably interested in the love affairs between men and women. As the sun sets, Mu Chen stands on the stairs and looks at the beautiful couple walking in the dusk. The breeze swayed, Muqi did not know what to talk about, small face a serious, Charlie patiently exined to her, she suddenly realized a smile. That smile isparable to a rose blooming, her decision is not wrong, there should be some fresh blood around her. In this way, Muqi is like a fresh butterfly flying in the flowers. He should have been happy for her, but why is the heart so painful? It''s like a boulder that you can''t breathe. "Master Chen, Miss seems to have a good chat with the teacher. She has to send Charlie away in person." Linda looked at him worried. If this continues, will Muqi fall in love with Charlie? She is simple and easy to be cheated. At that time, it was not so easy for mu Chen to recover. However, Mu Chen did not stop, "you don''t think she is very happy." "It''s not so much fun as novelty. Miss has no friends or pets. After sleeping for so many years, she is lonely." "So as long as she''s happy, it doesn''t matter." Mu Chen has nothing else to ask for. "What she needs is sunshine, and that person can bring her. That''s enough." "But you..." Linda doesn''t know how to say. She knows that Mu Chen loves Muqi very much, but she has to think about her. Mu Chen''s love is too deep and too heavy, even she feels ufortable and suffocating. Muqi ran over happily, with a bright smile on his face, "brother dust, today''s course is over." "Run slowly. Don''t be too tired." Mu Chen strides forward, sees her happy small appearance, the facial expression also became softer. "Well, I''m not tired." "I''ve never seen you send a teacher. Do you like Charlie very much?" Mu Chen beat around the bush. "Of course, Mr. Charlie is very interesting." Maybe they are of the same age and have a lot ofmon words, so Muqi and Charlie will be very happy together. Mu Qi said like just like, and men and women have nothing to do with, Mu Chen heart sink, she really like that boy. "I''m tired after such a long ss. I still have a little dinner. I''ll have afternoon tea first." "Well, brother Chen apanies me. I also have some questions to ask brother Chen." Mu Chen rubbed her head, "OK." Muqi ate cakes, but also habitually climbed to Mu Chen''s arms to feed him. "Brother Chen, how did you say the baby came from?" Muqi is like an innocent child, suddenly asked a surprise topic. "How did you want to ask that?" "Because I''m very curious, you never told me that, and I haven''t read any books about it. Teacher Charlie said that if I have someone I like, I will know. But my favorite person is brother Chen. I still don''t know. I think you must know about brother Chen, right?" A favorite to let Mu Chen''s heart bloom! Chapter 1000 Mu Chen was so ted by Mu Qi''s words that he couldn''t find the north for a time. But the originator did not have any feeling, and fed his own milk tea to Mu Chen, "today''s milk tea is good to drink. Please try brother Chen." Mu Chen''s mind is full of the sentence of Muqi''s favorite person, and the whole person is almost excited to death. At this moment, let alone Muqi''s milk tea, even if it''s arsenic or poison, he will be happy. "Good to drink." I don''t know if milk tea is too sweet or Muqi is more sweet. Muqi said to himself: "brother dust, teacher Charlie also said that giving birth to a baby has something to do with everyone''s depth. I don''t understand this. Is there any depth between men and women together?" She was naive to ask a word, in the adult brain is not the same meaning, Mu Chen quickly associated with men and women that point. "Puff" a mouthful, he did not resist, the mouth of milk tea. Muqi quickly took a paper towel to wipe him, "why is brother dust choking? I''m wrong, but I really don''t know what it means. Is this a deep question? " "There is no depth to this question." Mu Chen doesn''t know how to exin it to her. It''s a well-known problem, but small things don''t know. Muqi thought for a moment, "then I''d better check it online. You won''t tell me." "No investigation!" Mu Chen denies that the currentwork environment is so bad that Mu Qiyi doesn''t know what page will pop up. He doesn''t want some garbage to pollute Muqi''s head. "Brother Chen told me, what should men and women do to have babies?" Mu Qi doesn''t obey and reaches for mu Chen''s neck. On the other side, Linda saw Mu Chen covering her mouth and snickering when she was red and didn''t know how to exin it. "Miss really wants to know. Why don''t you have a try with master hechen?" At first, Muqi wanted to find a boyfriend for mu Chen, but things seemed to go in a strange direction. I don''t know what Muqi and Charlie talked about. She was so curious about boys and girls. Maybe in other people''s eyes, such a Muqi is very strange, like a giant baby, even a child also knows themon sense, she may not know. People who grew up with Mu Qi know how clean she is. It''s no surprise that she can ask this question. "Try, how? If I had a baby, wouldn''t I be the mother of the baby? " Mu Qi said seriously. "If we take measures, we may not get pregnant. Since the youngdy is so curious, don''t we have a saying that we should do something about it? You will never understand the knowledge in this book. If you want to understand it, Miss Chen can let master Chen teach you. " Linda is like a devil to tempt Muqi. Now that things have gone in a strange direction, Linda wants to give her a little more fire. "Brother Chen taught me? If I don''t have to have a baby, I can try it "Poof!" Mu Chen just wanted to have a cup of milk tea to suppress her surprise. Mu Qiyi said that she would try with him. She didn''t know what to try, but he knew it! At the thought that the picture seemed to be a sphemy to Muqi, he never dared to think about it. "Brother Chen, why did you throw up again? What''s going on today?" "Maybe master Chen is too excited." Linda said with a bad smile. "Brother Chen, why don''t we try to have a baby today?" Mu Qi''s words were astonishing, and his hands shaking with milk tea. This day, Mu Qi has been chatted to death. Mu Chen is helpless. "I''m going to change." He put Muqi down. Muqi in his arms was like a fire, which would be ignited across his clothes. Mu Chen almost ran away, andter he would be seen blushing on his face. Mu Qitou saw him walking so fast, "Linda, did I say something wrong?" "No, no, miss is right. In fact, master Chen and miss have the same mind, and he likes Miss you best." Of course, Linda knows that Mu Qi doesn''t like Mu Chen''s love between men and women. Mu Chen''s love of her is just that of men and women, which is totally different. Muqi didn''t understand Linda''s bad thoughts. "Yes, teacher Charlie also said that two people who like each other can have babies. But how can I have a baby with brother Chen?" "Miss, didn''t I tell you that you are eager to survive for the unknown, not for the baby. As long as you take measures, there will be no baby. It''s not good that you don''t have a baby and you can understand your confusion, isn''t it good? " Muqi has been brought into the set by her, "I think you are right, but I think brother Chen is a little strange. Is he not willing to?" "He is not willing to, is embarrassed, so as long as the youngdy takes the initiative." Linda has gone further and further on the devil''s road. I thought Charlie was a bad thing, but I didn''t expect to make Muqi. "Initiative? But I don''t even know the depth. What am I going to do? ""Don''t worry, miss. I''ll teach you in the evening." Linda smiles mysteriously. Mu Qi''s eyes lit up, "OK, I''ll trouble you." "No trouble, no trouble. It''s my honor to help Miss and master Chen out of trouble." Linda snickered. If she managed to break Mu Qi and Mu Chen''s window paper, she might soon have a little girl to hold her. Mu Qiben looks like a girl in her twenties. It''s time to grow up. Let her change from a girl to a woman by Mu dust. At dinner, Muqi has always been a kind of star. Looking at Mu Chen, he felt cool behind him, "what''s the matter? Is the food not to your taste? " "No, no, it''s delicious." Muqi quickly lowered his head and took a few mouthfuls. Yu Guang was still sweeping Mu dust. He was looking forward to the evening. Mu Chen always thinks that the girl is strange. What is she thinking? When you see her, Muqi smiles mysteriously. You don''t know what she is doing. "I''m full." Muqi put down the dishes and chopsticks and looked at the sky in a hurry. "Howe it''s not dark yet?" "Do you have anything to do in the evening?" Mu Chen asked. "Yes, there''s a big thing." "What''s the matter?" "Secret." Muqi mysteriously smiles and runs out. What''s wrong with the girl today. Mu dust just wanted to stop Linda and ask her what''s wrong with her. Linda ran after her and said, "master dust, I''m going to get the medicine for the youngdy." What kind of tricks are these two people ying. Muqi sat at the desk, holding his cheek and looking at the sky, "Linda, why don''t you say it''s not evening yet?" "Miss, are you really looking forward to the evening?" "Yes, I''m looking forward to it. In this way, I can solve the mystery in my heart." Muqi answered calmly. "Miss, you should prepare yourself in advance. There may be a little pain in the process of decryption, but master Chen loves you, and he will be very gentle." The more wrong Mu Qiyue thought, "will it hurt? What is it to do? Is it an injection? " "Well, almost." "I''m not afraid. I''ve lost a lot of water and injected many times since I was young." Lindaughed. "Oh, miss, how brave." I don''t know if Mu Chen will cooperate with his n. As long as Mu Chen cooperates a little bit, Muqi will be his man, and he won''t have to worry about it in the future. "Of course, I''m not afraid of pain." As it was gettingte, Muqi was put into the bathtub by Linda and specially changed her into a kind of special fragrant essential oil. "Is it too fragrant?" Muqi is a little strange. "Not fragrant or not fragrant, just right, so that men will like it." "Oh." Muqi didn''t care. She mostly slept with Mu Chen from childhood, and often kiss her cheek, so she didn''t feel strange. At the end of the night, Mu Chen finished washing and was ready to have a rest. At this time, the door opened. He knew that Muqi was timid, although he had forbidden him toe to his room at night. asionally thunder and rain, or Muqi has a nightmare will stille, his door is not locked. A small head poked in, "brother dust, can I sleep with you tonight?" "Can''t, wench big, want oneself to sleep independently." Mu Chen refused to think about it. "But I think the weather forecast is going to rain tonight. There may be thunder. I''m afraid." "This..." As soon as Mu Qi said this, Mu Chen became loose, "well, youe in." Chapter 1001 Muqies in with a bathrobe, and Mu Chen has no doubt. The little guy shrinks into Mu Chen''s quilt as before. From childhood to adulthood, both of them get along in this way. Mu Chen always treats his younger sister with the same feelings as a big brother, and never has other thoughts. "It''ste. Go to bed." See the little guy a pair of big eyes dribble Mu dust opened the quilt lying beside her, conveniently turn off the light. Muqi thought about what Linda had said before, and climbed onto Mu Chen''s body. "You, what are you doing?" After all, it was not the child at that time. Suddenly, Mu Chen''s throat was full of tension. "Linda said brother Chen could help me out." Mu Qi is serious. "Nonsense, how can I teach you?" Mu Chen finally knew what the girl thought in her head. She was thinking about it this afternoon. "Why can''t you, Charlie, tell me when I''m with my favorite person. I want to check the Inte and you won''t let me know, nor tell me how to do it. Do you think I''m stupid?" Mu Chen felt that he was dumb and suffered from eating Coptis and said, "where is this stupid question?" "Not stupid or stupid, what''s the problem? Don''t brother Chen like me "Of course not," Mu Chen quickly denied. How could he not like Muqi. "Since you like me and I like you, why not? Brother Chen, I really don''t understand. " "Qi''er, you like me just like my brother, not women like men. This kind of thing is about men and women, not brothers and sisters. Do you understand that?" "Is this kind of thing very troublesome?" "Also It''s not trouble. " "As long as we don''t have a baby, Linda says we can do something. Brother Chen must know how to do it." Mu Chen is almost crying. He is an adult man. Of course, he knows, but he can''t do anything to Mu Qi. This little thing is bewitched by Linda. "Qi''er, one day when you like me as a woman to a man, you cane to me to solve your doubts. At that time, I will seriously teach you." In the face of Mu Qi, who is just an ignorant little girl, Mu Chen can''t touch her, even if it''s Mu Qi''s own request. It is because I like it so much that I can''t bear to hurt her. "But brother Chen, how can I know that I like you between men and women? What''s the difference? " Mu Chen gently kisses on her forehead, "when you don''t have this confusion, it means you really know. Don''t think about it, good night." "Oh." Muqi nodded and fell asleep peacefully in Mu Chen''s arms. The next morning, Linda was scolded by Mu Chen. Linda didn''t know whether she had seeded or failed. "That Master Chen, I know you like miss very much, but miss has never felt anything about men and women. Why don''t you take this opportunity to make it clear to miss? " Mu Chen knew that Linda meant well, so he didn''t get angry. "You don''t understand." "Yes, I don''t understand. I don''t understand, young master. You love miss so much that you never tell her and push her to others. What are you thinking?" "Qi''er''s real age is not small, but her psychological age is too young. She can''t distinguish between family affection and love. If I possess her in this situation, it will be an insult to her." It''s hard to hear Mu Chen''s active exnation, which is also Linda''s confusion all the time. "It''s because of this that master Chen has refused to tell miss your mind." "Yes, I agree to let those teacherse in just to let Qi''er understand what love is and let her psychological age be mature." "Master Chen has been waiting for so many years, isn''t he tired? You are not young. As long as you propose, miss will not refuse. Sir, they will support you. " "I don''t want to let seven son regret, more afraid that my confession will frighten her, and then even such a rtionship can not be maintained." Mu Chen sighed. Because of the particrity of Xiao Qi''s body, he couldn''t treat her as an ordinary woman, so he had to protect her carefully for fear that she would have some problems. "It will be very hard for you." "I''ve been waiting for so many years. I''m not afraid to wait a few more years..." Linda looks at Mu Chen''s back. It turns out that Mu Chen loves Muqi more deeply than she imagined. It seems that Muqi didn''t seedst night. She came in with breakfast and medicine. Sure enough, Muqi''s bathrobe didn''t open. She rubbed her eyes and said, "Linda, you''re here." "Miss,st night you..." "Brother Chen said that when I understand what men and women are, let him teach me, and then I will fall asleep." This is a little confused. Linda can only say that she hates iron but not steel. In fact, the problem between them lies in Muqi.If Mu Qi had understood what feelings were, Mu Chen would not have worked so hard, and would not have dared to confess to her. She would have been waiting for her. "Linda, I still don''t understand." "If you don''t understand, you won''t understand. Anyway, no matter whether you understand or not, someone will guard you all the time." Linda really envies Muqi. Although Muqi is poor from small to most, she has no rtives and is still sick. She has the best man in the world for her. "What''s the breakfast today? It''s delicious." Muqi stretched his back, so he didn''t tangle with it. In fact, there is nothing wrong with this. Mu Chen has been guarding her, and one day she will understand. "Your favorite congee is shredded chicken. I''ve made the cook cook cook it for a long time." "Linda is the best." Muqi had a sweet smile. Linda thought that it would be a kind of happiness as long as she could see Mu Qi''s expression all the time. Next, Muqi didn''t be a demon again. Through her discovery, Mu Chen didn''t like men at all, not only didn''t like it, but also excluded anyone from approaching. Muqi dismissed some teachers, leaving only a few more interesting ones. Charlie was taught a good lesson by Mu Chen, but he did not dare to instill any evil things into Muqi. The days were as calm as before. Muqi spent most of her time drawing pictures of all the people she knew, including the boy with golden hair and blue pupils. Mu Chen often stands behind her and looks at the people in her paintings. Every time Mu Qi asks him what he is thinking, he will not answer. On this day, a special person came to the castle. Mu Qi felt magical when he saw him. He was somewhat simr to the man in the painting. He was also blond and blue eyes, but the only difference was that his eyes were bluer. Muqi is very excited. After so many years, that teenager should be in the same grade as him when he grows up. "Hello, do you know the man in the picture?" Muqi asked with hope. The man named Carter told her not only that they knew each other, but they were also rtives, which made Muqi happy. I didn''t expect that someone who had been looking for him for so many years finally learned his origin from a guest''s mouth, "really? Can you take me to see him In those days, Muqi always wanted to say thank you to him. Carter not only told her the identity of this man, but also wanted to take her to see Si Li Ting, but mu Chen would definitely stop him. If he wanted to leave, he had to leave quietly. Mu Qi shook his head. "Brother Chen won''t, he said I can go anywhere I want." Carter is a smile, "silly girl, you don''t trust a person too much. If everything is good for you, your brother dust knows who you are looking for, why does he refuse to tell you?" In front of his eyes, Mu Chen has already found out the identity of Si Li Ting. Every time he asks him, he will say that he has no whereabouts. Mu Chen lied to her, and Mu Qi was still willing to believe that "brother Chen is also for my good, afraid of my ident." "If it''s really for you, you won''t cheat you for so many years. Besides Si Li Ting, don''t you want to meet your two sisters?" Carter lures Mu Qi like a devil. If the temptation of Si Li Ting is not enough, then the two sisters are a robbery in Mu Qi''s heart. The two twin sisters have been separated from themselves since they were born. After so many years, where are they? How are you doing? "If you want to see them, follow me. I''ll take you to China to meet the people you want to see." Chapter 1002 After all, still depressed but the heart of obsession, Muqi want to see that big brother. Even if he knew that the road ahead was very dangerous, maybe Mu Chen would not agree with her to go, so he would always hide it. Mu Qi thought again and again. Mu Chen had Mu Chen''s consideration, and she also had people she wanted to meet, so she agreed with Carter''s decision and left when Mu Chen left the castle. Carter seems to have nned for a long time, and all the way is very smooth. Muqi is also wondering whether Carter has any ns for himself. He seems to have stepped into his trap. But the things in the trap are too attractive, even if he knows that there is a problem, Muqi is willing to take the risk. Fortunately, Carter did not hurt her. They arrived in China safely. Carter put her in a ce and gave her some money to wait for herself. Muqi stayed for a few days, and was really unable to stay, so she nned to go and breathe by herself. How could she know that her luck was so bad that she met a trafficker as soon as she went out. Fortunately, there was no way out of heaven. She met a person through the rtionship between human traffickers. Muqi was rescued and taken to a big vi. He was used to staying in the rose castle. Muqi looked at the strange things here curiously. Until a voice came from behind the ear, "are you Xiao Qi?" Mu Qiyi Leng, this voice some familiar, but also very strange, she turned to look. Not far away stood a tall man with blonde hair and blue eyes. She recognized him as the elder brother she had been thinking about for a long time. Carter didn''t cheat himself. He was really in China. He really met him. Excited for a moment, she ran toward Si Li Ting as quickly as usual to Mu Chen, "big brother! I found you. I finally found you. " However, the man is not mu Chen so catering to himself, he exudes a kind of indifference from thousands of miles away, and even frowns when he is about to approach him. The body was pulled away by assistant Lin, "Miss, calm down." Muqi didn''t know why he looked at himself with such eyes. After all, he thought about him for many years. She tried to show her identity, and told him his ups and downs along the way, Si Li Ting asked her a lot of words, and she answered them honestly. However, he didn''t seem to like himself very much. With his cold attitude, he asked people to take him down. From that day on, Muqi didn''t see him again. In thete night, Muqi hugged her legs. She felt very lonely outside for so many days. She should have been happy, like a little bird, she finally flew to a wider world and met the people she wanted to see, but she didn''t feel a bit happy. Looking forward to so many years of big brother, he looked at his eyes like a stranger, left himself here and left. Mu Qi, who has been spoiled since childhood, is hard to adapt to this kind of gap. She wants Linda and Mu Chen. When she decided to go home, Muqi finally met the legendary sister. as like as two peas in two faces, the only difference is that her eyes are blue. The two look at each other as if they are looking at herself in a mirror. The more amazing thing is that her older brother is her brother inw. Muqi hasn''t epted the news. Maybe it''s because he hasn''t taken any medicine since he left home for a long time. In addition, he has been running around for days and his psychological gap is huge. Muqi is in aa. She thought she was going to die. Thest thought before she fell intoa was Mu Chen. If she died in a foreign country, how sad Mu Chen would be. ording to Linda, how sad was Mu Chen when she nearly died in front of the operating tablest time. On the one hand, Muqi even felt that she was dead, so that Mu Chen would no longer be involved. At least she met her sister before she died, and she had no regrets. It turns out that Yan Wang Ye has no intention to take her in. She wakes up. Gu Jin is a very gentle elder sister and a more active elder sister. Muqi felt that this was the happiest day of her life. She had a sister or a sister by blood. She was no longer a person. Gu Jin also promised to take her to eat Sichuan food. She didn''t care what to eat, but she cared about eating with her sister. Just when Muqi was happy, Mu Chen came with a cold air, but he finally found him. "Brother Chen..." On Mu Chen''s cold face which isparable to that of Shura, Mu Qi can imagine how worried Mu Chen was when he left without permission. He came here with a tired and dusty body. The body is heavily held in the arms, as if to rub her into the bone marrow. "Are you all right?" He has a dumb voice. I thought that he would scold or even be angry when he found himself, but the first sentence turned out to be concern. Mu Qi gently said: "brother dust, I''m ok." For his red eyes, he must be very anxious these days. Mu Qi is very self reproached. Mu Chen is frightened by his caprice. Is she too selfish."It''s OK." Mu Chen picked her up and said, "go back with me." "Brother Chen, no, don''t..." Muqi took his neck and shook his head. "I''m not unwilling to go with you, but I just met my sister and promised to have dinner with her. At least Shall I say goodbye to them after this meal Her request Mu Chen always agreed, but it didn''t work this time. Mu Chen forcibly took her away. Muqi didn''t understand how much he loved his brother when he was young. Even if he asked for the stars in the sky, I''m afraid he would pick them for himself. It''s just such a small request at the moment. The red blood in his eyes, as well as tired cheeks, let Muqi swallow his temper. Mu Chen has done enough for her. She believes that whatever he does is for himself, so Muqi doesn''t me him. Her only regret was that she could not say goodbye to her sister in person, but fortunately, it was not in vain for her to meet her sisters. The elder sister is very gentle. The elder brother is actually his brother-inw. They still have a son. Mu Qi feels happy when he thinks about it. Mu Chen seems to be very anxious, no stopover, directly brought her back to the rose castle. "Miss, you finallye back. If you don''te back, you will worry about me. Even if you want to leave, you have to take me away. You say that you are delicate and expensive, and you have never been far away since childhood. What can you do if something happens?" With tears streaming down her face, Linda looked at mu qizai carefully. "Miss is thin. She must be suffering outside." "Linda, I''m ok. This time I went out to see my sister." "Really? Is she like you , "as like as two peas". Muqi is like a small talker, constantly telling Linda about the harvest of this trip. Mu Chen went back to the room without saying a word. Linda quickly pulled her hand. "Miss, you are worried about this sneak away. You can tell from his tired face that he has not slept for several days and nights. You say you are too. How can you run away with others without fear of being abducted and sold by human traffickers? " "This time, I still..." When ites to human traffickers, Muqi''s own experience is a bit breathtaking. "What else?" "No, it''s nothing. I know I''m wrong. Brother Chen should me me." "You know, master Chen breaks his heart for you every day. Let''s have a snack to make us feel better every day." Linda babbles, Muqi and she happily talk about what happened during this period of time, until the night, she did not see Mu Chen. On the way back, Mu Chen has been talking less and less. Muqi knows that he is angry with himself and dare not disturb him. Late at night, did Mu Chen sleep? Mu Qi felt sorry for himself and quietly went to Mu Chen''s room, which was quiet. If he had pushed the door before, he would have responded, but tonight he would not move, "brother dust, are you still angry with me?" Mu Qiyi looks aggrieved, thinking that Mu Chen is really angry this time! Close to the bedside, she called for several times, but did not get a response. As soon as she reached out, Mu Chen''s hot temperature made her scared. Mu Qi''s face changed greatly, "brother dust, what''s the matter with you?" The God of protection, who had been protecting himself since childhood, fell ill. He had a high fever and could not even respond to Muqi''s cry. Chapter 1003 From childhood, Mu Chen mostly protected Muqi. He was like a God in Muqi''s heart, without any weakness or illness. Mu Chen is just a human being. No matter how good his physical condition is, he will eventually get sick. However, he was ill when he was on a business trip before. He was still sick for the first time in front of Mu Qi. Muqi quietly left with Carter, who was Carter? Mu Chen could not help but think of the tense rtionship between Carter and Si Li Ting recently. Gu Jin is missing and Carter takes Xiao Qi away. It is obvious that Xiao Qi has be a bargaining chip in his hand. One day there is no news of Muqi. For mu Chen, it''s just a matter of heart and lung. How can he have a good rest? He didn''t close his eyes for many days. On the way, he heard that Xiao Qi had entered the hospital. No matter how hard Mu Chen''s heart was, Mu Qi was scared to death. It was normal for him to get sick because of his worries and fatigue. "Brother dust, you, don''t scare me!" Mu Qi, who has been through such a thing, looks at Mu Chen motionless and touches his forehead, which is hot. Mu Qi quickly went to the doctor. Linda looked at Mu Qi standing beside her and wiped her tears. "Miss, don''t cry. The doctor has already examined him. Master Chen is overworked and has a cold. Master Chen''s physical fitness is so good that he will be better tomorrow. On the contrary, you can''t go up and down in your mood. If you have something, master Chen will worry about you again. " "It''s all my harm. Brother Chen is worried. Let him keep looking for me. I''ll die." Muqi pped him hard in the face. "What are you doing, miss? Everyone will get sick. Master Chen''s illness is just an ident. How can it have anything to do with you? You see, your face is red. If the young master sees it, he will love you again. " At the moment of Mu Chen''s fall, Muqi realized that Mu Chen would be tired and sick. He was not a stone man. From childhood to adulthood, he has been protecting himself, because he is worried about his illness, and he always makes him worry. "I''m sorry for brother Chen." "Miss, don''t worry too much. Just as Linda said, master Chen is in good health. He will recover soon. It''ste. Let''s go back to your room and have a rest." "I don''t want to. I want to apany brother Chen here. He has guarded me so many times. This time it''s my turn." A few people can''t get rid of Mu Qi, and the deep friendship that they grew up together has not been stopped. At the end of the night, Mu Qi quietly apanies Mu Chen, watching thest bit of input into his body. She also lost a lot of bottles from small torge, and pulled out the needle tube for mu Chen. The doctor said that as long as you wait for tomorrow, brother Chen will get better. Muqi turns off the light and lies on his side. Mu Chen still didn''t wake up. His body was shaking and his mouth was still cold. Was he very cold? Muqi is like a small octopus holding him tightly, "brother dust, I hold you, you will not be cold." In this way, she felt that it was not enough. She specially turned on enough heating in the room and covered Mu Chen with ayer of quilt. She stood beside the bed very satisfied with her masterpiece. Where did Mu Chen show such a weak side in front of her? Mu Qi was taken care of for so long. For the first time, she took care of him and regarded herself as a big sister. Mu Chen didn''t stop shivering. What should I do? He has been given medicine, and he has been treated. Even the antipyretic patch has been pasted. The doctor also said that Mu Chen''s body would not have too big a problem. Wu Yiwu was sweating. Maybe tomorrow morning, Muqi could not call the doctor back immediately. She simply untied her pajamas and Mu Chen, got into the quilt, and held Mu Chen close to his skin. It is said that her body temperature was low when she was just born. Mu Chen used this method to protect her in her arms and rescue herself with his body temperature. Muqi put his head against his neck socket, "brother dust, you used to protect me. This time I''ll protect you. You must get better soon." Every time she gets sick, Linda tells her that Mu Chen is worried about herself. Muqi thinks that she can understand. Until today, when Mu Chen is injured, she doesn''t know what empathy means until the same thing happened. It was only after Mu Chen fell that she really had this feeling. He was just a little cold. He was a sudden death disease that would die anytime and anywhere. It is conceivable that Mu Chen was under pressure. "Brother Chen, I''m sorry. I didn''t understand you before. I worried you for nothing. As long as you get better, I will never leave you again." Mu Qi sleeps by Mu Chen. Even if she is sweating at night, she doesn''t release Mu Chen. Mu Chen had a dream. He dreamed that he was oppressed by a big white cat. He couldn''t breathe in the dream. He even had one terrible nightmare after another. Is he in the bed with a ghost? As the night passed, Mu Chen''s consciousness gradually woke up and moved his finger. His fingertips had a special sense of touch. What is this? Is it true that the big white cat is pressed on his chest? The big white cat in the dream became Mu Qi''s face. Mu Qi looked up vaguely, "brother dust, you finally wake up."Two people have been sleeping together many times, but there is no such posture, especially the little guy''s hair sleep disorderly, a face confused appearance. So what I just met was not a big white cat, but Mu Qi! "Qi''er, why are you here?" Mu Chen''s voice has not recovered, with some hoarseness at the beginning of a serious illness. The first reaction was to be surprised why Muqi had to lie down on him to sleep, which made him have nightmares all night, and felt that he was oppressed by ghosts. The second reaction was to see Muqi was holding him naked, and his face turned red. Mu Chen quickly closed his eyes and wished to poke his eyes. He must still be dreaming. However, Muqi didn''t care about this at all. Last night, she was worried that Mu Chen didn''t sleep well. She reached out and touched Mu Chen''s forehead. The temperature seemed to drop a lot, and she fell asleep again. The pressed Mu Chen heard the little guy''s steady breathing sound in his ear. He had been recovering from a serious illness. He didn''t know what happenedst night and why Mu Qi was in such a posture. The key is that she seems to be very tired. Now if he wakes her up, he can''t bear to do so, but their actions are really indecent. He likes Muqi. Muqi lies down like this. He will not react after he wakes up. In the heart silently recites the Qingxin Jue, listening to her breathing sound, Mu Chen does not move like a stone carving, why does God want to torture him so much! Muqi had a good sleep, but mu Chen was so stiff and numb that she was reluctant to wake her up. He didn''t feel sleepy. He heard the door knock twice. Linda came in with the medicine. When he saw this picture, he was naturally daydreaming. Mu Qi sleeps with Mu Chen, and her ck hair is scattered. The key is that the quilt is too hot to show her fragrant shoulder. So it seems that they are not wearing clothes. In fact, they are not wearing clothes under the quilt. Of course, Muqi is to keep Mu dust warm, which is obviously another scenery. It''s rare that Miss Wu went out for a visit. Maybe something happened to the two of themst night. Mu Qi was eaten dry and wiped clean. Now she is cultivating herself. Linda was as happy as the new year in her heart and whispered, "excuse me, you go on..." Mu Chen knew that Linda was thinking too much when she saw her cheeky look. She opened her mouth to exin, but she was afraid that she would wake up the little guy. Anyway, he couldn''t sleep. He looked at Mu Qi carefully. He grew up looking at this face since he was a child. After watching it for so many years, he always felt that it was not enough. She looks the same as Gu Jin, but the difference is that there are more young girls, and her face sleeps pink, just like a rose that is about to open. The angel''s face makes Mu Chen want to get close to her lips. At most, he just touched her forehead with a gentleman''s face, and the charming red lips bewildered people. Just give her a kiss and you won''t find out, will you? No, how can I do this to my sister! Another voice said, "you''re not her brother, why not? If not, there will be no chance. " "No, Mu Chen. You can''t do such dirty things. It''s not a gentleman''s practice." "What did you do as a gentleman?" Mu Chen put aside those thoughts, his heart pounded and his head moved towards Muqi. Chapter 1004 The angel''s face was close at hand, and her red lips were like peach blossoms. Mu Chen was so nervous that her throat was straight. The closer he was to Muqi, the louder his heart beat, "Dong Dong" was like thunder. Close, closer, as long as he is closer to the front, he can taste the taste of Muqi. The thin lips of his brother, who is sweet every day, must be as sweet as fruit. At the moment, he couldn''t control any gentleman''s demeanor. He had only one thought in his heart: kiss her. Just when he was about to cover his lips, Muqi woke up at this time, his eyes were opposite, and Mu Chen was stunned there. Now he is in a dilemma and doesn''t know what to do. Mu Qi''s eyes blinked, like crystal clear. "Brother Chen, what are you doing?" Mu Qi asked questions innocently. Red from Mu Chen''s ear roots began to spread, from red to hair root. "I, I..." Mu Chen, who was not good at lying in front of Muqi, was even more hesitant and didn''t know how to answer. She must feel that she is taking advantage of others'' danger, obviously taking care of her elder brother. She will do such shameless things to her while she is sleeping. Don''t say it''s Mu Qi. Mu Chen has despised herself for thousands of times in her heart. Will she feel disgusted. Mu Qi''s eyes brightened. "I know. It must be brother Chen who wants to y the game of wooden man with me. Whoever moves first loses, right?" Mu Chen: Muqi, who was so simple and kind, almost didn''t think about it in the direction of evil. The clean Muqi without impurities made Mu Chen feel dirty. "Isn''t it?" Muqi bit his lips and tilted his head to look at him. He didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with the two people being so close. "Well Let me see. Brother Chen is sleepy and wants to see who I am, right? " So naive and clever Mu Qi let Mu Chen show Yan a smile, "it''s not." "Brother Chen, you''reughing. It''s not these reasons. What''s that?" Mu Qi asked curiously. Mu Chen did not know how, holding Mu Qi''s small face and kissing down. Very light and light kiss, afraid it will hurt her. Muqi didn''t quite understand, but felt that this touch was very different from the good night kiss on his forehead. The body is like being pulled out of strength, slowly soft, Muqi feel very wrong, this, how is this? Time did notst long, Mu Chen has left her, he is just a shallow trial. "Disgusting?" Mu Qi''s big eyes were full of confusion, "of course not." He breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Muqi didn''t feel disgusted or disgusted. He thought that he grew up with her, and she would treat herself as a brother. She would certainly resent such close contact. It turns out that he always thinks too much. He thinks in an adult way, while Muqi is the simplest and purest brain. Muqi not only did not leave him, but also reached out to explore Mu Chen''s forehead, "brother dust, you don''t seem to be too hot." With her hands, it seems that she is not safe and at ease. She uses her forehead to test the temperature. In this intimate contact, the temperature of Mu Chen''s face, which is not hot, has be higher. "Well, you still have a fever." She didn''t know it was because the closer she was to Mu Chen, the more ufortable Mu Chen was, and the temperature naturally increased. "No, I''m fine." He looked at Muqi. In his round eyes, he only cared about him and was nervous. He didn''t care about the kiss. She doesn''t hate it. It''s a good sign. "It''s OK. Brother Chen, you don''t know that I was scared to deathst night. I didn''t even wake up. I gave you some medicine and put some drops. In the middle of the night, you cried cold. I had to use my body to warm you. Fortunately, you have returned to normal." Muqi''s words remind him that their bodies are still together, and they have sweated a lot in the night. "Silly girl, how to use this way?" Mu was more ufortable when he thought about the two people under the quilt. "Because I almost froze to death when I was a child. Brother Chen, you used your chest to warm me. I have never forgotten that. I didn''t expect that brother Chen would get sick one day, but I can take care of you once Mu Qi''s small face is full of excited light. She opened the quilt and got up to put on clothes. Mu Chen didn''t expect that she would be so sudden that she could see all the things that should not be seen. The little thing who left the house didn''t care, "brother dust, wait for me. I''ll take a bath and have the food brought up. I''ll feed you." Mu Chen''s health has improved a lot, but he can''t stand Mu Qi who wants to take care of him. "You have been taking care of me for so many years, and finally it''s my turn!" said a little fellow with a fist He felt that he would be very disappointed if he refused Muqi now. Anyway, she liked it."Then please." "Brother Chen, if you want to talk to me, I''ll be back soon." Mu Qi happily ran out, Mu Chen also took this opportunity to get up and wash, looking at him with only one pair of shorts all over his body. He was helpless. The girl was really clean. When Muqi came back, he had washed away the sweat from his body and felt much morefortable. Hey down and watched theputer waiting for her. "Brother Chen, you are all sick. Why do you have to work? No, no, no, you lie down. " Muqi came over with a bowl. "I''ll feed you to eat. You''ll get better at the beginning of your illness and have a good rest." Look at her small appearance, blowing and scooping porridge at the same time. In Mu Chen''s eyes, she looks like a little girl in her mother''s high-heeled shoes. "Open your mouth." Muqi fed a spoonful. Mu Chen had to open his mouth obediently. It was normal for him to feed Muqi before, but it was the first time that he was fed by Muqi. This feeling is difficult to exin with words, in short, it is a very warm feeling. "Hot?" Mu Qi asked seriously. "Not hot." His eyes and heart are all focused on Muqi, how can he notice the food is good or not. Muqi tasted it himself, "well, it''s delicious." So she ate like this. Arge bowl of porridge was divided by two people. Mu Chen felt that this feeling was very good. "The meal is finished, so it''s time to take medicine." Muqi seriously gave him medicine, mouth also murmured, "the doctor said this medicine is bitter, but brother dust will not be afraid." Mu Chen''s heart is sweet at the moment, not to mention taking cold medicine, even taking poison, he also thinks it is manna. Direct water to drink, Mu seven see his eyebrows are not wrinkled, will be colorful pills to eat, "really not bitter?" "A little bit..." "What about that? I would have prepared candy for you "No, it''s here." Mu Chen''s eyes suddenly passed a deep meaning. "Well? What is it... " Muqi did not finish, the waist was taken into a familiar embrace, a touch of warmth on the lips. If the kiss she didn''t care about before was because she cared more about her body, what about this time? Different from the previous one, it has a kind of exploratory aggression. He stares at her eyes. If she doesn''t like her a little bit, he will stop. In her big eyes, he doesn''t understand, which makes people want to continue. Mu Chen did not, enough to end, "this is not bitter." Muqi vomited his tongue, "sobbing, how can it not be so bitter?" Does she just care about the taste? Mu Chen seriously asked, "Qi''er, I was just kissing you." "Well Yes, is it possible to help brother Chen relieve his pain? " She thought it meant the same thing as touching her forehead before. "Yes." Mu Chen nodded. Although the two did not develop a real rtionshipst night, in the end it was skin to skin contact, as a man, he should be responsible for Muqi. He didn''t dare to tell her what she thought directly. He could only test her heart a little bit in this way. "That''s good. I can finally help brother Chen." Mu Qi''s naive eyes have no doubt. Just because he is mu Chen, she trusts him wholeheartedly, no matter what he does, she will not doubt his motive. "Brother Chen, are you better now?" Mu Chen reached out and stroked the water on her lips. There was a dark ce in her heart, which finally shone into the light. Muqi is his sunshine. Chapter 1005 Mu Chen looked at her gently, "much better." Good is not the body, but the heart, he felt that he was finally closer to Muqi. In the past, the biggest fear was that Mu Qi would feel sick after showing her special thoughts. He was her big brother, so he didn''t dare to do anything far away. Last night, Muqi used a very silly way to warm his body, and she didn''t have any aversion to his touching her, which made Mu Chen feel very happy. Maybe Linda is right. She can get close to Muqi. Before that she thought she liked Si Li Ting, so she has been thinking about it for so many years. After seeing Si Li Ting and Gu Jin together this time, Xiao Qi didn''t feel much disappointed on the way back, and her words were also surprised. The hero I met when I was a child was with her sister. What kind of fate should it be. She doesn''t like Si Li Ting, and those male teachers she is looking for are not interesting. It can be seen that Mu Qi doesn''t want to fall in love now, or she doesn''t want to fall in love with others. At the thought of this, Mu Chen''s heart was filled with a faint joy, although he was notpletely sure of Mu Qi''s feelings for him, at least this was a good start. "Brother Chen, what are you thinking? Why are you in a daze again Muqi stares at him seriously. "It''s nothing. It''s just something about work." "Oh, anyway, my father is so rich. When you are ill, you should have a good rest. Don''t worry about your work. Anyway, there are two uncles to help my father." "Good." Mu Chen is like a clever child. He nods everything Mu Qi says. Muqi has always been the role of being taken care of. Now it is novel and happy for her to exchange identities with Mu Chen. She can finally take care of Mu Chen. In fact, Mu Chen''s physical quality has always been very good. She sweated a lotst night and is much better today. He rarely saw Muqi take care of him in this way. Muqi is happy and he feels very happy. In this way, he has more opportunities to get close with Muqi. In the afternoon when there was no work, Muqi leaned by his side to tell him a story and insisted on him to sleep. In Muqi''s heart, he waspletely regarded as a child. As long as Muqi is happy, he doesn''t care. Muqi reached out and touched his head, "well, it doesn''t burn. It seems that this medicine is really useful. Brother dust, you will get better soon after taking it tonight." Mu Chen didn''t tell her, in fact, he''s almost all right now. He took all the medicine obediently, and Muqi still thought about the bitterness of the medicine. "Brother Chen, is it bitter?" Originally, Mu Chen wanted to say that he was not bitter. In front of Mu Qi, he couldn''t help showing weakness. It seems that this can arouse Mu Qi''s feeling of being an elder. "Bitter." However, as soon as this sentence was said, Muqi took the initiative to kiss him, "then it will not be bitter..." This is the first time Mu Qi kisses him. Although Mu Chen knows very well that her kiss has no other meaning, he is very happy just because he has done this to her. Muqi loose Mu dust, "two people bear together will not be so bitter." Mu Chen''s fingers gently stroked her lips, "Qi''er, you Don''t you feel sick? " He asked again. "Why do you feel sick?" Muqi doesn''t understand. "Well, I''ll ask you another way. If your big brother was sick and you gave him medicine, would you do the same?" Si Li Ting is a hero in Mu Qi''s heart. How will she answer it? Mu Qi shook his head decisively. "Of course not. The elder brother has a sister. He is my brother-inw now. How can I do that The little guy also knew that men and women were notpatible, Mu Chen continued: "Si Li Ting can''t, then I am also a man, why don''t you think so?" "Brother Chen is not an outsider. Brother Chen is my closest and dearest person in the world. Why Does brother Chen feel disgusted? " Muqi did not understand why he asked such questions. "No, no, no, I don''t feel sick. I love it." Mu Chen repeatedly waved his hands for fear of being misunderstood by Mu Qi. "That''s right. As long as brother Chen is not married, I can stick to him forever." Mu Qiughs like a cat who steals food. This time she ran away from home. She met with danger and strangers outside. When she was left alone in the vi by Si Li Ting, the person she was thinking of was Mu Chen. In the past, when I was at home, I didn''t feel so much. After all, Mu Chen did this to her from childhood to adulthood, which made her have no sense of fall. Once she left, she held her legs and looked at the moon in the sky alone every day. At that time, what she wanted most was Mu Chen. She finally realized that the best person for herself in the world was Mu Chen. When she came home, Mu Chen fell ill, which made Muqi understand the importance of Mu Chen in her heart. Maybe she doesn''t know what her feelings for mu Chen are. At least she knows one thing, that is, she cares about Mu Chen very much.Mu Chen likes her answer very much, forever? Does she really want to be with herself forever? "What about brother Chen? Would you want to leave me? " Seeing that Mu Chen didn''t answer, Mu Qi asked cautiously. "As long as you don''t leave, I''ll never give up." This is mu Chen''s promise to her. Mu Chen watched Mu Qi grow up. He never thought about leaving her. He even prepared for it. If Mu Qi fell in love with someone else one day, he would send her to marry himself. If What if she doesn''t fall in love with others and stay with her forever? This is something Mu Chen never dared to expect. seeing Mu Qi''s attitude today, he felt that he could make a bold assumption once. When Mu Qi heard his words like confession, his heart beat a little faster. Mu Chen didn''t say such words to her. She always expressed it with practical actions. "Before brother Chen found his girlfriend, we would be together all our lives, OK?" "Good." Linda came up with a fruit tray. When she came into the room, she saw two people who looked at each other andughed. It seemed that there was a different feeling between them. "Miss, you asked me to prepare the fruit tray." "No, brother Chen doesn''t feel bitter anymore, does he?" Muqi blinks mischievously and looks at Mu Chen. "It''s sweet." He and Muqi have a kind of unspeakable tacit understanding. Linda looks suspiciously at their faces. There is no other candy in the room. "Well, miss, this is the medicine you need to take today. Remember to take it on time. Recently, your body is very stable. If it goes on like this, you may get better in a year and a half." This time, Muqi fainted in China,rgely because there was no medication. On the whole, her condition was very stable. As long as she was not stimted, her body might be better, which was what Linda wanted to see most. "Well, I know. Go ahead and take care of brother Chen." "Yes, yes, I won''t take your job." Linda saw Mu Chen not only looked better, but also had a slight pink on her face, just like she had changed a person. There must be something fishy about these two people! Mu Qi doesn''t know why she was so happy after Mu Chen said that she would not leave her. She felt much lighter. She even took the medicine she didn''t like to eat most today. "Bitter?" "No..." Before Mu Qi finished speaking, he was kissed by Mu Chen, who seemed to be addicted. "You''re right. It seems that if two people bear the same pain, they will not be so bitter." Mu Chen kisses Muqi''s heart beating. Muqi seems to feel that there is something wrong with it. "Well, it won''t be bitter." She grinned. It seems that things are not asplicated as they think. Mu Chen has a little confidence in his heart. If Mu Qi can ept him, it will be a great good thing. Of course, he didn''t dare to go too far. After all, people were already around him. He had to approach her a little bit, so that she could see clearly whether he was family or love. The rtionship between the two is as good as before, but it''s different from before. Linda has observed them several times recently. What''s wrong with them? Is it possible that Muqi is enlightened? However, at this time, unexpected guests came to the rose castle, breaking the original calm. Chapter 1006 Su Meng wants to secretly harm Gu Jin''s child is found out, China she has no way to stay, had to flee to Europe. as like as two peas in the beautiful romantic castle, she met Mu Mu again, and a woman who was exactly the same as Gu Jin Chang. Gu Anmu was not surprised to see her seven points. Thinking about what Mu Chen said in the past, what is the purpose of his approach to Gu Jin? Su Meng soon realized that Mu Qi''s health was not good, and his heart had always had problems. He lived by taking medicine every day. Nine times out of ten, he approached Gu Jin for Mu Qi''s heart. Mu Chen doesn''t let Su Meng get close to Mu Qi. Su Meng can only watch them get along with each other from a distance. The hatred for Gu Jin slowly spread to Mu Qi. There was a very good man around their sisters, who protected them like a god of protection. What about themselves? Now I have nothing, I can''t go back home, even my only mother can''t see you again. I live like a street mouse every day. How can their family members be so lucky that they not only have a good family background, but also have such men around them. Jealousy and day by day, especially Su Meng has a special affection for mu Chen. When she sees that Mu Chen has only Mu Qi in her heart, Su Meng bes more and more angry. A woman''s jealousy is terrible. It''s like a deserted yard. If no one takes care of it, the nts will grow up quickly until the day when she ispletely out of control. When the results of Muqi''s physical examination came out, the doctor said that she had been slowly fused with that heart in her deep sleep over the years, and her body had no rejection phenomenon for the time being. If she continued to develop in this way, she would be an ordinary person. "Brother Chen, do you hear me?" "Of course I heard that, but don''t ck off and take medicine, and take good care of yourself." "Then I can go to school when I''m in good health? Brother Chen, what I regret most in my life is that I can''t go to school. " In a ce where there are many people in school, she is not in good health. Mu Chen is afraid that something will happen to stimte Mu Qi. "Wait till you are well." Mu Chen looks at her happily, and when she gets better, everything will be OK. The smile of the two people is like a poisonous needle into Su Meng''s eyes. Yes, everyone can get happiness, but she can''t. No! What she didn''t get will never be given to others! Su Meng looks at Mu Qi maliciously. Since you are her sister, you should be responsible for her. Su Meng hated several of Gu''s sisters, one upied Tang Ming, the other let Mu Chen die down, as if all the men were bewildered by their sisters. People are like this, when they have no way out, the most can not see the happiness of others, every day alive is a kind of suffering for her. She can''t go back to China. Once she sets foot on thatnd, she will be cut by Si Li Ting. Living here every day is a drag, Mu Chen left her a life, but did not give her any dignity. Yes, what dignity should a person like her say? She didn''t want to live like this. Even if she died, she would have to pull a cushion. So Su Meng nned everything carefully. She wanted to destroy it herself. She knew that Muqi could not be stimted. She tried her best to say some ugly words in front of Muqi, which made him pale. as like as two peas of blood poured out of Mu seven, Gu Jin finally looked down at the same face and turned pale. Even if she is not Gu Jin, Su Meng gets unprecedented satisfaction. However, she never thought that a man in ancient style appeared in the flowers. "Who are you?" The elegant man in Tang costume is simr to Gu Jin. Are they Is he a family man again? Well, anyway, she did such a thing. She knew that she couldn''t hide Mu Chen. Su Meng didn''t want to live. "You hurt my daughter and ask me who I am?" The man said something that made Su Meng wonder. Daughter, how could that be possible? It seems that he is at most the same age as his brother. Gu Jin is in his twenties this year. As her father, he has to be about 50. This man is also a little more sophisticated, if put on a modern suit, he will certainly be a few years younger. He said it was Mu Qi''s father, and Su Meng didn''t believe it at all. However, the situation was not under her control. Her ears were pierced with bullets. Su Meng looked at the man who was clearly holy as an immortal, but actually like a devil. Su Meng covers his ears, pain, heart pain! Waiting for her was not a straightforward death sentence. She was locked up in a small ck room, the suffocating ce. Mu Chen stood in front of her like a wild animal and asked why she wanted to do so. Su Meng directly expressed her intention. As long as Muqi gets better, Mu Chen won''t want Gu Jin''s heart any more, and she regards Gu Jin as her enemy. How can she miss this opportunity.She is to force Mu Qi to have a recurrence of heart disease, so no matter whether Mu Chen is willing or not, he will attack Gu Jin at that time, so that he can avenge himself. There is another purpose she did not say, because she likes Mu Chen, so she hates Muqi. She not only wants Mu Chen to dig out Gu Jin''s heart, but also learns from the doctor that Mu Qi has already had an operation, and the chance of sess this time is very small. For myself, this is a good opportunity to kill two birds with one stone. It not only revenged Gu Jin, but also let Mu Qi die on the operating table. One life for two lives is worth it. Where can Mu Chen let her go easily? Su Meng''s wishful thinking fails. She is imprisoned in a dark little dark room, suffering from daily torture. She can''t live or die. As for Muqi, who has been lying in bed for several days and hasn''t woken up, Mu Chen wipes her face every day, which will make her situation worse and worse. Mu Nanshu''s returnpletely dispelled his calction of Gu Jin. With him, he would never let himself do so. "Qi''er..." Mu Chen is bing thinner and thinner. He always does not like to talk. He talks in Mu Qi''s ear every day, telling her what happened today and hoping that she can wake up quickly. If she can take the initiative to wake up, the situation returned to normal, then she would not have to worry so much. Muqi is like a princess in a fairy tale. She never wakes up again. Gu Jin and her family came from China. Mu Chen thought that Mars would hit the earth. Gu Jin was the source of their separation. Mu Nanshu has been experimenting with Gu Qi for years. Now the experimental body hase to his door. Even Mu Chen doesn''t know what kind of development will be in the future. Who knows the result, but the unexpected development, Gu Jin recognized this father, mu Nanshu also rarely became kind and kind, even Gu Qi, who had no news for a long time, also sent good news. After her detoxification, mu Nanshu can''t wait to force her back to Paris. Mu Chen watched their family reunion, Si Li Ting and Gu Jin hugged their children, Mu Nan Shu held Gu Qi, and fireflies were flying around them. Such a beautiful and harmonious scene, if Xiao Qi saw how happy she should be, he could already imagine Xiao Qi''s smiling face, and she would certainly pull her very excited look. Mu Chen returned to the ward, looking at the poor lying in the hospital bed, and gently stroked her cheek with his fingers, "Qi''er, the mother you most want to see is back, and your sister, your father, you should wake up and have a look." How much he hopes to have a miracle like thest time. Muqi will be happy when he wakes up at this time. However, she fell asleep quietly, as if the wind and rain of the world had nothing to do with her, she was alone in a quiet world. "Qi''er, I won''t let you have anything to do, certainly not." Outside the lively, inside the destion, Mu Chen alone guarding Mu Qi, she is his world. He must havee up with a good way to keep Muqi alive. "Master Chen, don''t be sad. Although the probability of operation is not too high, there is still a chance. Otherwise, you can operate on the youngdy." Lindaforted. Without surgery, Muqi''s condition has notsted long, and she can no longer be protected in the way she didst time. "Well, then do the operation! She gave birth to me. If the operation fails and she dies, I will die with her! " Chapter 1007 Rose castle is an unprecedented bustle, Gu Qi and mu Nanshu separated for so many years, it is not easy to meet again, that scene also moved many people. Gu Qi didn''t know until now that the little girl didn''t die, but when she saw Muqi again, the little guy was lying on the bed pitifully. Many years of heart knot finally untied, Gu Qi inside the body of the poison has been solved, there is no need for blood transfusion, the only regret is that Muqi has not woken up. It''s rare for the family to get together to discuss Muqi''s body. Gu Qi only recently learned that his daughter was alive and did not know much about Muqi''s life over the years. "Since it''s a heart disease, it''s good to give Xiao Qi a new heart." Mu Chen shook his head. "Madam, things are not as simple as you think. Qi''er''s heart disease is congenital. When you left, she almost died. It was not easy to survive, but was diagnosed with congenital heart disease, she could not run like ordinary children, let alone go to school. It''s like a delicate flower, carefully raising her, not to let her suffer any harm, so as to ensure that Qi''er lives on. However, she had been stimted once a few years ago, leading to a heart attack. There was no way but to operate on her. The operation is smooth, but Xiao Qi''s body has not been able to perfectly integrate with that heart, and it also leads to organ failure. Mr. Zhang thought of a way to let Qi''er sleep in the instrument to ease her body''s rejection. She has been sleeping for years. This wake up to find that she and the heart fusion is very good, at this time another blow caused by the disease. Qi''er''s body can''t be operated on immediately. On the one hand, it can''t stand the tossing and turning. On the other hand, the sess rate of the operation is very low. But if you don''t have surgery, she''s still in a very dangerous situation if you don''t do it. " Mu Chen''s short words let Gu Qi and others understand that Xiao Qi is not easy in recent years, especially an Nan. She didn''t like Muqi at first, and thought Muqi was the type of white lotus deliberately pretending to be weak. "You say She''s been here all these years? " Gu An Nan asked. "Yes, she is not in good health. People are veryplicated outside. She can''t stand any storm. There is no way to let her stay in the castle." Gu An Nan originally thought the castle was very beautiful, but now he thought that the rose flowers of various colors were like giant chains, which made the castle a prison and imprisoned Muqi inside. With her active personality, she can''t stay for a year, let alone Muqi for so many years. Referring to Mu Qi''s past life experience, Linda couldn''t help but wipe her tears. "Miss has no friends, no rtives, and only endless loneliness. Even so, she never resented anyone, her heart was as clean as crystal, even waiting for his wife and husband toe back. Such a beautifuldy is kind to everyone, but there are always people who hurt her. I don''t know how those people can handle thedy. She is so kind... " Gu An Nan has some guilt in her heart. She thought she had the worst life among the three sisters. Now it seems that the worst is not herself, but Mu Qi. Every day in a ce to do something repeatedly, think about it feel terrible, if it is yourself, it is probably going to be crazy. "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault." Gu Jin embraces Si Jinnuo with a guilty face. If it was not for the enmity between her and Su Meng, how could Mu Qi be involved? I didn''t expect that Su Meng would escape to here, but also gave Mu Qi a hard hand. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have let her stay in the first ce." Mu Chen''s intestines are all regretful. Su Meng''s n was to deal with Gu Jin. As expected, people could not have bad thoughts. He coveted Gu Jin''s heart, but finally let Su Meng find a chance to harm Xiao Qi. "What''s your fault? I didn''t take good care of Xiao Qi in those years. As a mother, I didn''t do my duty." Gu Qi usually goes crazy, but after all, he is the mother of several children, and his mother''s nature shows up at this time. Mu Nanshu reached for her, and the atmosphere on the table was very depressed. He said faintly: "today is not a guilt meeting. Things have be like this. What we can do is how to save Xiao Qi." "South pivot, you have a way, right?" Gu Qi almost forgot that this was the Supreme God in her heart. "I''m in favor of surgery." Mu Nanshu was very positive. "Surgery? Isn''t the sess rate extremely low? In case Xiao Qi can''t stick to it on the operating table Daddy, you didn''t hurt Xiao Qi Gu An Nan also pinched a sweat for Xiao Qi. Now we are in a dilemma. There are tigers before and wolves after. No matter how we choose, it is very difficult. "It''s not good for her to keep dragging on." "How about freezing her for a few more years? It''s like before. " "The situation is different, her physical condition is different, and she just woke up soon, this move has no effect, the only way is to give her another heart surgery.What we need to do is to improve the probability of her operation. We have to be very careful about the choice of heart Even mu Nanshu can only make this choice now. Muqi has no other way but to have surgery. "The choice of the heart?" "Yes, I know it took you a lot of time to operate on her and choose a heart that you think she can match. Who knows the opposite is true. Mu Chen was helpless, "yes, Qi''er is naturally kind-hearted, so the hearts I choose for her are pure and kind-hearted girls. I think they will match and blend in this way." "It turns out that this time we are going to do the opposite." "Do the opposite?" "That woman named Su Meng, Xinyuan and Xiao Qi are matched, right?" Nothing can be concealed from mu Nanshu''s eyes. If she is useless, how can Mu Chen keep her? Mu Nanshu asked people to investigate Su Meng''s background and identity. It turns out that she has so much involvement with her daughter. "Yes, that''s why I kept her. Of course, at the beginning, it was just in case. I didn''t really want to use her heart." For the sake of Mu Qi''s heart, Mu Chen has never given up looking for her heart source in recent years. He has collected many sources of heart that match Muqi all over the ce. He has a lot of choices. Everyone will have a physical examination every month to ensure that Muqi will have a healthy heart when he needs to. Su Meng happens to match. Mu Chen just takes her as a spare tire and puts her around in case. After all, the dirty heart Mu Chen like Su Meng is despised, but mu Nanshu directly mentioned Su Meng. "Sir, you want to With her heart? " "Daddy, that woman is necrotic. You don''t know that when she was in China, she wanted to kill the little monster. You see, my hand is for the little monster to block the injury. Shall we not use that kind of dirty woman''s heart?" If you want to use Su Meng''s heart, Gu An Nan is the first one to oppose. No one can use Su Meng''s dirty heart. Gu Jin is silent. Mu Qi is her own sister, but Su Meng is her sister who has not been rted by blood for 20 years. Su Meng''s appearance today has something to do with her. If it wasn''t for his own rtionship, Mu Qi would not be harmed. Gu Jin was deeply remorseful and uneasy. "Nanshu, why use her?" Gu Qi didn''t want her clean and kind-hearted daughter to be touched by that kind of person. "It is precisely because she has been hit countless times that her heart is stronger than ordinary people. It turns out that Mu Chen''s clean hearts for Xiao Qi at the beginning are vulnerable. What if they were reced by a dirty but powerful heart? " "Do the opposite?" "Yes, she did it all by herself. If Qi''er is damaged like this, she willpensate Xiao Qi with her heart." Mu Nanshu said without a trace of emotion. His words are also reasonable, although many sources of mind are matched, but whether this integration or not really depends on the will of God. A weak heart can''t, so what about Su Meng''s heart, which is well tempered and has not suffered many times? "Well, make amends to Xiao Qi with her heart!" Chapter 1008 In the dark prison, Su Meng didn''t know that she had been here for a few days. There was no sound, no smell of flowers and no living things. It was like entering a dead water. She didn''t know if Muqi was dead. At that time, Muqi''s face was so pale that she could not live. Mu Chen didn''te back these two days. She didn''t know what was going on outside. She looked like a rag doll forgotten in the corner. Darkness and stillness can easily kill a person and make that person despair psychologically. Her mouth was blocked to prevent her from biting and killing herself. It was hard to even lick her lips. As she moved, she could only hear the chains that bound her body. Finally, hearing the door open, she looked up at the people who came in by the door. No matter who it was, it was better to kill her than to put her here. The figure of a woman was a woman. Someone opened the iron window, and a beam of light came into the room. It was the sunshine Su Meng longed for most. She felt like a peanut in the soil these days. She could not smell any other smell or see any light except the smell of rotten soil. Through the light, she saw the visitor. It was Gu Jin. No, Gu Jin''s eyes were light blue. Was it Muqi? It''s not. Muqi''s walking style is not like this. Then this woman is the one who is involved with Tang Ming and is also the most irascible among the three sisters. Gu An Nan chews gum andes over. After all, he is the only one who lives with his mother. Gu An Nan''s character is most simr to Gu Qi. What is gentleness? Can I eat it? Gu An Nan made a wink, someone took down the thing on Su Meng''s mouth. After holding on for so long, Su Meng can finally speak. "It''s you. I remember you. But for you, I would have killed the child." Answer her is an Nan''s kick, directly will su Meng kick lips blood. "Don''t think I''m my sister and my sister''s two soft hearted idiots. If the person you met was me, I would kill you and give you a chance to be a demon." Where does an Nan have the appearance of a daughter of gold, it is clear that she is just like a rogue little gangster. Before seeing Mu Qi, she was very angry when she heard what Su Meng had done to Gu Jin, let alone that Su Meng wanted to kill Si Jinnuo in front of her. Anyone can move, just can''t move that little monster. This is an Nan''s bottom line. It''s not her child who is taken as a life by her. Su Meng almost didn''t break her teeth by her foot. She''s really a fierce woman. Gu An Nan squatted down and pinched Su Meng''s chin fiercely. "Because of you, the wound on my hand is not good now. Tell you, my mother is a master of revenge. What is this?" She took out a dagger, the bright knife shining in the sun. "You think I''m afraid? Now death is a relief to me. " Su Meng is not afraid of her knife. Gu An Nan ponders a smile, "die? You think I''m going to let you die so easily? I think you''re ugly, but you''re beautiful. " This woman is not the same type as Gu Jin and Mu Qi. The smile on the corner of her mouth makes Su Meng very nervous. "Well, what are you going to do?" "What? You''ll find out immediately. " Gu An Nan looked at her face. "I heard you had an affair with Nichs?" Su Meng is at a loss. She doesn''t know who she is talking about. "By the way, he is Tang Ming in your mouth." Su Meng this just reacts toe over, from the news that oneself controls, Tang Ming has been following this woman all the time. Speaking of two people is still a love enemy rtionship, love enemy meet particrly envious. As a woman''s vanity, even if she has be a prisoner, Su Meng has not let go. "Yes, I used to be his woman. It''s really cheap for your daughter to take care of your family. She pounces on her one by one." The voice just fell, the face was hard hit Gu An Nan a p, Gu An Nan pumping people really not a bit gentle. "Don''t think you don''t know about the friendship and resentment between you. You mean woman has calcted him. Of course, don''t worry. I''m not here for him today. You wicked woman, I''m not as kind as my sister, and I''m not as stupid as my sister Gu An Nan words did not finish, suddenly raised the knife in the hand, fiercely toward Su Meng''s face. Before others torture others, they will nder them for a while, or who will shout their own names before they attack. How can there be such a silent, around the back of your ass and bite you, if an Nan is a man, he must be a little rascal. "Ah Su dream on a second face is also filled with a proud smile, did not expect Gu An Nan will redraw her face on a line,pared to before the foot is even faster and more urate. "Does it hurt?" Gu An Nan''s eyes twinkle with a strange light, as if to see other people''s painful appearance, she will be very happy."What are you doing?" It''s not the same way that women do things in a dream like way. "Nothing, just y with you, this knife is also you hurt the little monster, he is so small, you are very cruel." Until now Gu An Nan thought of the situation of Jinnuo at that time, and his back was a little cool. Si Jinnuo was still a child, and he couldn''t even speak. The woman dared to fight each other. Su Meng thought that she was ready to die. She didn''t know that death was such a difficult thing for her. Her body was made of meat, especially in such a delicate ce as her face. She watched the blood flow down. "I just hate that I''m not cruel enough. If I didn''t hesitate for so long, I wouldn''t have waited for you toe. As long as I killed that child, Gu Jin would be sad all his life!" "Up to now, you don''t have any regrets. I think you''re a woman who doesn''t clean up." Gu An Nan is a knife directly delimited, "this knife is to return you to Xiao Qi, how can you be so vicious. You said you and my sister have a grudge, you hurt her child, this is a reason, what about Xiao Qi? What did she do wrong when you were a friend? " Thinking of the girl with clear eyes, Su Meng had no choice but to smile: "friend, how can she really treat me as a friend? Yes, on the surface, she is very nice to me. To me, she is Gu Jin''s sister. To me, she has upied Mu Chen''s heart. To me, everyone of you is living well, but I can only live on and on! " "I think you have a psychological problem. There are so many people who live a good life in the world. Why don''t you kill them one by one? Besides, you and my sister''s affair, how to see, is that you have been bullying her, andter it was just self inflicted. What can she do to you. The most wrong thing she did is to let a woman like you live. If it was me, I would have killed you Su Meng looked at the drop of blood, it seems that now she has forgotten the taste of pain. "Why do you family members live so well? She should have been a worm under my feet. Even if I was trampled to death, I couldn''t turn over! As for Mu Qi, she is a sick seedling. She will die at any time. I just give her a ride to make her not so miserable. She is not worthy of Mu Chen''s love. " Su Meng''s eyes have shown a crazy color, we can see that this woman''s brain has long been abnormal. "She doesn''t deserve it, do you?" A familiar voice rang out. Su Meng looked up and saw that the man who came in was Gu Jin, a pair of light blue eyes looked at himself. Today''s Gu Jin is no longer the woman who was bullied to death in the Su family. She is like an ugly duckling transformed into a white swan. She is so noble and has a totally different demeanor from her prisoner. Seeing the moment when Gu Jin appeared, Su Meng was very excited and shook her body wildly. She wanted to get up from the ground and make the iron chain rustle. "It''s you, Gu Jin!" She gritted her teeth and wished to eat Gu Jin. "It''s me, Su Meng. You''re all right." Gu Jin''s eyes did not fall into stone or pride, but some more pity color. Even if the Su family went bankrupt, Su Meng would not be reduced to what it is today. Everything in the pastes to mind. Chapter 1009 Gu Jin, who grew up in the Su family, had no feelings for the family. From the beginning to the end, they only regarded themselves as chips and chess pieces. She is just a little sad, these years the time of Su family decline, Su dream turned out to be like this. And the only Su father in the family who didn''t make use of himself but was submissive has died, and the Su family has changed greatly. Thest thing that Su Meng didn''t want was the embarrassment in front of Gu Jin, so she desperately wanted to get up. There was only the sound of iron chain in the small ck room. "No harm." Su Meng held his fists fiercely. "Now you should be very happy. You have everything, and I am a prisoner." Gu Jin didn''t mean to fall into the stone. "Su Meng, are you really happy when youe to this step today? You''re the only daughter your mother has. " "It was our Su family who shouldn''t have adopted you, the white eyed wolf, from the beginning. It was you who made our whole family what we are today. You don''t pretend to be hypocritical here. If it wasn''t for you and my family, Dad would not die, and I wouldn''t be like this. It''s all you who do harm to others. Why are you not the one who died! Gu Jin, I hate you Hear Su dream that hiss exhausted voice, don''t say is Gu Jin, Gu An Nan kicked Su Meng a foot, Su dream to her is like a sandbag, don''t know what was kicked into. Su Meng spewed out a mouthful of blood, Gu Jin swept an Nan one eye, "light point, she is also useful." Don''t know why, Gu An Nan is obedient to Gu Jin''s words, vomit tongue, "I''m sorry, I just didn''t control my strength." Gu Jin went to Su Meng and said, "why do you still feel that everything is my responsibility today? You ask yourself, what did you do to me from childhood to adulthood? What did the Su family do to me? I robbed you of one thing? When I grew up, the Su family gradually declined. In order not to add trouble to my family, I took a part-time job outside very early. I dressed in street stalls and gave my savings to my family to support my family. Even the money I got from the marriage agreement with Tang Ming was also given to the Su family. I didn''t receive a single point. You said I was a white eyed wolf. When my mother handed me over to the Su family, she secretly beat tens of millions to Su family, which was enough to raise me. From the beginning to the end, I did not take the initiative to do a bad thing to the Su family, but you and your mother worked together to calcte me. These I did not care with you, your father''s death I am very sorry, his cause is because you really do not count? It''s not that your mother was too strong, and you were ignorant. The Su family gradually declined and became ill from overwork and finally died on the operating table. You don''t care about your daughter. Now you throw the pot on my head. Is that right, Su Meng? " Gu Jin should have had a good chat with Su Meng a long time ago, but she didn''t know that Su Meng would be a woman like a mad dog. "You keep saying it''s my father. How can you be merciless after all these years of shouting?" In the face of Su Meng''s question, Gu Jin sneered, "you still have the face to ask me, what''s his favorite brand these years? What''s your favorite food? What is the taboo? Have you ever been with him on his birthday? Besides asking him for money, what else have you done for him and the family? Yes, when he was ill, you came to ask me for the treatment fee. I didn''t give him the treatment fee. I didn''t go to his funeral. I didn''t give him a incense stick. What did the Su family do to me? On the day of my marriage with brother Li Ting, someone made trouble. Your parents clearly knew that I was not the daughter of the Su family. In full view of the public, as long as they stand up to exin, I will not be separated from brother Li Ting and will not be buried in the sea. Otherwise, I would have died in the sea. You keep saying that I didn''t do it right. I''m a white eyed wolf. How did your Su family do it? Did you treat me like a sister from the beginning to the end? Do they think I''m a daughter? As for your mother, I have given her a sum of money. In addition, my mother gave it secretly, and I married Tang Ming with 30 million yuan. Your Su family took most of the 100 million yuan. Did you spend so much money raising me? I haven''t asked for money from my family since high school. I have schrships every year in high school. As for primary school and junior high school, I also study in ordinary middle school. It doesn''t cost much at all. Half a billion yuan is not enough? Is it not you who made the Su family look like this? Where did youe from to question me? " Gu Jin''s words even Gu An Nan on one side were angry to death, "God, I don''t know these things. You Su family is a vampire. Who gave you the confidence to say that my sister was sorry for you Gu Jin continued: "you pushed me to Tang Ming. You already knew the rtionship between Tang Ming and Bai Xiaoyu. You didn''t want me to go. Later, you tried to seduce Tang Ming. Brother Li Ting and I really love each other, and have no rtionship with the Su family. I don''t understand. It''s you who took me to the ck boat. It''s also you who voluntarily admit the rtionship between you and Tang Ming. How can you pour all the dirty water on me? ""I think you Su''s family is more shameless than the other. Fortunately, you''re still lucky. She says that my sister is sorry for you. What she''s most sorry about is that she let you live to such a big age, and none of them strangled you!" See Gu An Nan angry mood difficult t, chest sharp ups and downs, Gu Jin to her Shun Mao, "it doesn''t matter an Nan, everything is over." "Sister, I don''t have such a good temper as you. If anyone does these things to me, I don''t have to beat her to death!" Su Meng is dazed by Gu Jin''s rhetorical questions. She always thinks Gu Jin is a white eyed wolf. It''s good for Su family to adopt her. No matter what Gu Jin did, she would have starved to death without the Su family. She did not know how to repay her kindness. However, she never stood in Gu Jin''s perspective to speak for Gu Jin, and she did not know that Gu Jin''s mother secretly made money. Gu Qi used to take good care of the Su family, butter she fell asleep longer and longer. She was too busy to take care of the Su family. It was during her sleepy years that Su Xi began to retaliate against the Su family, which led to the decline of the Su family. All of this is because Su''s father has no ability. In addition, Gu Jin has not done anything to the Su family. The Su family has already destroyed itself. Ask such a su family, how much more can she do? Su''s father didn''t take the initiative to n her like Su''s mother, but he was cowardly. When Gu Jin was bullied from childhood to adulthood, he did note forward to help her once. It''s like Gu Jin and Si Li Ting being talked about at the wedding site. He can clearly stand up and exin clearly, and Gu Jin has a bright future. He was timid and timid. He obeyed Su Mu''s orders and finally died of illness. How could he me Gu Jin? "Su family brings me only endless pain and sadness. Su Meng, I can tell you clearly. I have never owed to the Su family, but you owe me to the Su family. You have been spoiled since childhood, regardless of whether it is good or bad. Don''t think about your parents, because jealousy makes you can''t see the reality, and you just want to kill me, which will hurt you and your family Gu Jin didn''t sneer at her, but preached to her in an elder''s manner. Every word he said was true. She didn''t say anything wrong, but Su Meng didn''t want to admit it. Gu Jin pierced the truth and proved that everything she had done was wrong. She had been on a wrong road and could not turn back. She had no way to go back, she could only continue along this road. Gu Jin''s preaching made her more excited. How can su Meng admit that it''s the Su family who is sorry for Gu Jin? It is clear that Gu Jin is sorry for them. "That''s enough. I don''t need you to teach me. Don''t think you''re better off than me. You''re entitled to do this to me. It''s not that I didn''t seed. Your sister died in my hands. As for my humble life, I didn''t care. The big deal is death. " Su Meng broke the jar, Gu Jin gently shook his head, "no, you are wrong, Xiao Qi will not die." "How could she have survived such a serious heart attack? I made a special investigation before I started! " Su Meng roared. At this time, Gu An Nan quickly mended the knife, "although my sister is a sick seedling, how can we possibly die if she has us? It''s you. Your heart is going to be transnted to her Chapter 1010 Su Meng''s original intention was to kill two birds with one stone. He could not only use Mu Qi''s death to attack Gu Jin, but also make Mu Chen regretter. Even if it is worth dying, but now everything is not in ordance with their own ns. "What are you talking about? Yes, with my heart? " "Although you are such a bad person, I don''t want Xiao Qi to use your heart, but daddy said that your heart is suitable for you. After all, you are thick skinned." Su Meng red at Gu Jin, "she, what she said is not true, right?" "She didn''t lie to you. Originally, Xiao Qi was sick because of you, and then your heart can be regarded as making up for her. Su Meng, it''s your turn today. It''s your fault. No wonder anyone. " Gu Jin light road. "No wonder you didn''t beat me and scold me because I was about to die, right?" Where did Su Meng think that he was trapped in a cocoon. She thought she had calcted all the people and dug a hole, but in the end she had to fill it with herself. Gu An Nan cold hum: "my elder sister is afraid to dirty their hands, but I''m different, I like to beat bitches best." "An Nan." Gu Jin looks at the blood on Su Meng''s face. There is not a good day in her imprisonment these days. Once she has to undergo surgery, she will die, so there is no need to torture her again. "Elder sister, she was Mu Chen''s spare heart, and almost killed the little monster. I have no affection for her." Gu Jin shook his head, "well, as you like." Referring to the matter of Si Jin Nuo, Gu Jin is still cold on his back, and his child almost died in Su Meng''s hand. "That''s right. You are so kind. You give this woman a chance to die. I''ll help you to give back the pain she brought you in the past." Gu Jin had no affection for Su Meng, "her heart is still useful." "Don''t worry, sister, I have a sense of propriety. Daddy didn''t say that Xiao Qi needs a firm heart. I''m training her. When her heart is transnted into Xiao Qi''s body, it may be very harmonious." "Su Meng, this is the fate of you and me in this life. Be a good man in the next life." Gu Jin is here to see Su Meng off. She has been like this, and she does not have to go to trouble. "Gu Jin, you stop, kill me, you kill me! I don''t want to be her heart. " Su Meng despairingly looks at Gu Jin to leave, that woman even did not return. An Nan''s strange cry came to my ear: "bad woman, it''s my turn now. I want you to know what is hell on earth. It''s worse to live than to die!" "Ah Gu Jin step out of the moment just heard behind the scream, she helped forehead, an Nan this little devil. If Su Meng had met her earlier, she would not have been able to do these things. Walking in the garden, it''s very beautiful here, but it''s painful to think that Muqi''s whole life is here. Like a bird in a cage, no matter how beautiful the cage is, she has lost the chance to fly with other birds. Their three sisters have their own destiny, Gu Jin can onlyment. Although he was sent to the Su family by his mother, he was mixed up with Si Li Ting. Everything was like a book, and the ending had been written well. "The little monsterughed. Ah, Nanshu, look at himughing at me." There was a woman''s tenderughter. Gu Jin looks through the rose. At the other end of the rose, Gu Qi sits on the swing with Si Jinnuo in her arms. Mu Nanshu is slender and stands on her side. Where do they look like their parents? If they are seen by outsiders, they will only think that they are their brothers and sisters inw. Especially when they were together, it was a perfect match. "Like it?" Mu Nanshu''s drooping pupil is also gentle. "Of course, my own grandchildren don''t like it. They were younger when they were born. It''s very kind of you. Your own children have not been hugged. This father is notpetent at all. " Referring to his son, Gu Qi thought of the son who was sent to his home by himself. "Now Nancang is more than 20 years old, and he is a big boy. He must hate us for not caring about him for so many years." Their children from all over the world, in addition to an Nan and her stay a little longer, her children are owed a lot. "Hate me if you want to hate me. Don''t worry about it." Mu Nanshu reached for the wrinkles between her eyebrows. Jinnuo thought he wanted to y with himself and opened his hand to Mu Nanshu with a smile. "You see, the little monster wants to y with you." Gu Qi put Jin Nuo in Mu Nan Shu''s arms. this child is as like as two peas, especially those eyes that are just like the Li Ting, only a bit like Gu Jin, like Gu Jin''s shadow.Mu Nanshu held the baby in his arms, and memories of the past came to mind. When Gu Nancang was born, he didn''t have any joy because his blood was useless. I just want to find a way to save Gu Qi, and I don''t care about the children at all. For a long time, mu Nanshu thought that Gu Qi was the most important family member in his life, but he didn''t care about people other than Gu Qi. Second, let Gu Qi pregnant purely to find a blood type matching child out, in his eyes is just a mouse test. Even in order to improve the probability, he gave Gu Qi ovtion needle, let her pregnant with multiple births. At that time, the mice survived hard, had their own lives, and even gave birth to such a small life. Mu Nanshu looked at Si Jinnuo, this soft little guy, and his heart softened a lot from the first time he held him. Maybe it''s the passage of time, his mood has changed a lot, maybe he didn''t regard Si Jinnuo as a mouse in the beginning, so he seems to have more feelings of kinship. The child is so small, his hand can be gently broken, for the first time in his life, he has pity for the child. But this pity is never on his own children, but on his grandchildren. Gu Qi quietly looked at mu Nanshu''s eyebrows and eyes, "is it a pity that I had a chance to hold my son and daughter well in those years, but I missed the time with them in vain." Gu Jin is stunned behind the rose, but he is a little nervous. Before I met this father, from other people''s mouth and his behavior, we can see that this father was not so gentle. Even cruel, cold and heartless, which father is willing to give up such a hand to his children? In recent days, their father and daughter rtionship has be more harmonious. She is afraid that mu Nanshu''s mouth will spit words that will make her more sad and sad. "I regret that I didn''t take good care of them, not to mention you." "It''s OK. After all these years, you''re not as stubborn as you used to be, and you only do things ording to your own ideas." Mu Nanshu picked a flower to tease Si Jinnuo. The child gave a happyugh, and Gu Jin also gave a slight smile. Maybe this is the happiest thing. Gu Qi sighed, "the enmity between us, my illness, and the estrangement between you and the children are gradually lifted. Now my only worry is Xiao Qi. This child is my most sorry, when I designed to leave, when I woke up, I learned that the child had died. I always thought I had only two daughters. I didn''t expect that she was so unhappy here. I''m sorry for her "Qi''er''s illness is none of your business. Don''t me yourself." Mu Nanshuforted, "I won''t let her have anything, believe me." Although he won''t be able to operate, he can improve the probability of surgery and try to eliminate the danger for Muqi. "South pivot, you must let Qi''er be safe." Over the years, not only mu Nanshu has changed, but also Gu Qi. As a mother of several children, she did not have the previous madness, more than some mothers should have tenderness in it. "Good." Mu Nanshu gently kisses her forehead. The years of worrying about gain and loss let him learn one thing, in the future, try to respect Gu Qi and the children''s ideas, don''t insist on their own way. As a father, the most important thing he should do is to protect the children and Gu Qi. Chapter 1011 Outside the wind and rain swaying, rain hit the rose, the wind blew down the rose petals, the castle shrouded in cold wind and rainstorm. Su Meng heard the thunder and lightning outside, the wound on her face has scab, without a mirror, she can also think of her own distress. Gu An Nan is really not an oil-savingmp,pared with her sister means to be much more cruel, before the operation, she woulde every day to try to torture Su Meng. As long as she keeps one breath, she doesn''t care about the rest of Su Meng. As she said, she would make su Meng regret all this. Su Meng, dying, listened to the thunder and lightning outside. He could hear the sound of the iron chain in his ear. Many of the wounds on her body were made by Gu An Nan. Every day, medical staff came to check her body. What they want is not their own health, but that the heart is intact. In their eyes, they be a container for storing the heart. At the thought of this, Su Meng only thought it ridiculous that he would be reduced to this level. Did she really do something wrong? The door opened, so heavy rain, the devil did not forget to hurt himself? The person who came in was tall and tall, not a woman, but a familiar Mu Chen. The man never came again since thest time he came. He turned on the light. He was as handsome as ever, but his gloomy cold face looked much thinner than before. After Muqi fell, his body became thinner and thinner at the speed visible to the naked eye. Looking at Su Meng, who is on the verge of dying, Mu Chen has no pity in his eyes, but only hatred. Pulling the cloth from Su Meng''s mouth, he looked indifferent, "you should know." "Yes, I know, to fill her heart with my heart, right?" "To tell you the truth, I don''t want to use your dirty heart. For the sake of Qi''er, I have no choice." Mu Chen''s eyes are unabashed disgust and disgust to her. His seventh son is the cleanest and purest girl in the world, but he wants to be infected with such a dirty soul as Su Meng. In this way, mu Nanshu felt that the delicate flowers, which were too well cared for, could not withstand any wind and rain. On the contrary, the vitality of weeds was vigorous. I have changed my heart once before, which is a failure, so this time I will do the opposite. Su Meng said with a bitter smile: "if I didn''t experience those things at the beginning, would you fall in love with me? Do not say love, even if it is like, a little bit like. " "No, from the moment she was born and dying, she was the only one in my heart." Mu Chen said word by word. At that time, when he was young, he didn''t understand the rtionship between men and women. He only knew that he had to protect Muqi well, and this protection was for a lifetime. "I see." Su Meng lowered her head. "Tomorrow''s surgery. What else do you want to say?" "Tell my mother that I''ve found a good man abroad and I''m doing well. Don''t worry about me." That''s all. Now, what else can she expect? The only thing that worries her is her mother. Mu Chen didn''t humiliate her to leave quietly. Su Meng listened to the pouring rain outside. Tomorrow, will her life stop here? Knowing the date of death, I will not be afraid. I can see what happened in these years in my mind. From childhood, she heard the most praise, praise object is not herself but Gu Jin. "The little girl is so beautiful." "Jinxi is the first in the whole grade." "Jinxi, if you have time to tutor your uncle''s daughter." "Jinxi is so good. I never let you worry. I wish I had such a daughter." "Jinxi, I, I like you, can you be my girlfriend?" Being called around by herself, she has no status in the Su family. Outside, she is like a pearl that can''t cover up the light. With such a beautiful and excellent sister, Su Meng is not proud but disgusted. So she broke the vase and pointed to Gu Jin, "Mom, she broke it on purpose." Seeing her wronged by her parents, Su Meng is very happy. In winter, she wanted to push her into the pool, but she slipped under her feet and went in first. Gu Jin was kind enough to pull her into the water. Parents came to hold Su Meng out, but Su Mengined repeatedly, "she pushed me into the water." Sure enough, he scolded again. His father took off his coat and wrapped himself. He looked at the shivering figure in the water coldly. From the beginning of dissatisfaction, toter used to tease her, torture her, this has be one of their own interests. "Su Jinxi, are you a pig? Can''t do such a simple thing well? " "I don''t care. I like a ne. Don''t you know how to do a part-time job? You can buy it for me in a month. " "Bah, it''s my sister. Then you have to look like a sister.""This is my summer homework with my friend. You finish it earlier." "You''re going to marry Tang Ming soon. It''s a blessing that you''ve cultivated for eight years." "I like these two clothes. You can buy them for me. No money? It''s impossible. You''re Mrs. Tang now. " "Why don''t you kneel down for her so that I can have clothes." "I beg you to help my father, who is also your father." "Su Jinxi, you cunt, I will never let you go in my life!" ¡­¡­ In the past, all sorts of thingse to mind one by one. Has Su Menge to question himself until now. Is it really wrong? As Gu Jin said, she never seems to have taken the initiative to hurt herself and the Su family. From childhood to adulthood, she was tolerant of herself, for fear that she was wronged a little. No matter how she bullied her, she would not be angry. Once Su Meng also asked her, "Su Jinxi, are you born to be a bitch, I have been so to you, you are not angry?" "Xiaomeng, I''m your sister. How can I be angry with you?" She always smiles gently. At that time, I would feel disgusted when I saw her smile, because she was very beautiful, from small to big, she was beautiful enough to cover the light of all people. "Stopughing. It''s ugly." Women''s biggest problem is vanity and jealousy, from the beginning they hate her, this impression is deeply rooted, until now. Now in retrospect, Su Meng seems to have no hatred as before. She was blinded by hatred. No matter what Su Jinxi did, she was wrong. Is she really wrong? Think carefully about the cause of everything, Su Jinxi is not wrong. All her starting point is for herself, for the sake of the Su family, so hard to get everyone''s approval. Not only did he not agree with him, but he hurt her again and again, until she waspletely destroyed. Today''s road is my own, no wonder anyone, just Thinking of the memories of the past, Su Meng only felt more deeply touched. When I was a child, I ran into a stray dog in the park. I shrunk on the swing and didn''t dare to move. It was su Jinxi who came to drive away the stray dog with a stick. She was also very afraid at that time. In her eyes, Su Jinxi was so brave for the first time. "You go away, don''te here, dream, youe down quickly, I''ll stop you." Su Meng ran away and left her there alone, even thinking about letting stray dogs bite her to death. When she came back, Su Jinxi was bitten by a dog. Her parents scolded her again, but she did not exin the reason. Maybe it''s her tolerance again and again that makes her unscrupulous. Thunderstorm night himself scared out of voice, is she rushed into the room, "dream, you don''t be afraid, just thunder, sister in it." Thinking of this, Su Meng cried like rain, "elder sister Sister She never sincerely called Gu Jin a elder sister, at the moment tears rolling down. Gu Jin is not wrong, from the beginning to the end, even if there is a mistake, it is also the fault that she is too tolerant of herself, so that she makes her own mischief more arrogant and bullies her. So thatter to see her turn over better than their own, the heart is not bnced, only had this all happened. Su Jinxi, who had always protected himself and tolerated himself, had disappeared. Gu Jin, who reced him, waspletely disappointed with the Su family. Now it''s toote to understand that all this has happened, and there is no room for regret. Su Meng looked down at the position of his heart, I will give her the heart, will you be your real sister in the future? Chapter 1012 It rained for two days and two nights before it stopped. All the preparations for the operation had been done. The family was nervous about Mu Qi, who was still asleep. It was her turn to have the operation. The atmosphere is very dignified. Today''s operation is like going to the battlefield. Muqi is a soldier. It''s hard to predict whether he will die or not. She had to fight the battle alone, and no one could help her. "Seven." Gu Qi arranges Mu Qi''s hair over and over again. This daughter, who has never met for more than 20 years, was in aa in the hospital bed for the first time. "Don''t worry. It''s going to be OK. Everything will be OK." Mu Nanshuforts Gu Qi. "How can I not worry? She is also a piece of meat from me." Gu Qi is very guilty to several children. Mu Qi is the most guilty one. At least she did her mother''s duty and arranged for their future. Gu Nancang grew up in the care of his family. Those who care for his family will not be hurt. Gu Jin was a good choice in the Su family. The Su family was like a vampire. Anyway, Gu Jin grew up in a bumpy life. Only Muqi, who does not know the existence of the child, although Mu Chen takes good care of her, but she is a taste of loneliness. It''s not like that although I lost my mother, I had the love of my father and father. I ran all over the mountains and fields since childhood. Muqi can only stay in the castle when a fragile canary, Rao is like this, she was hurt like this, let Gu Qi is very distressed but helpless. No one can help Mu Qi. She can only carry it by herself. "Mom, Xiao Qifu has a big life. The first two times have passed through the danger sessfully. This time, it must be OK." Gu Jin alsoforts way. "I hope so." Gu Qi sighed. Gu An Nan is standing by the bed, there is no usual banter on his face, but more serious. "Sick rice seedling, you have to hold on. When you wake up, I will take you to eat spicy hot. Haven''t you ever eaten anything so heavy? I''ll take you to eatter "An Nan..." Gu is funny again. Maybe it was because Mu Qi was taken away by Mu Chen in China that time, and their dinner party ended before it started. Mu dust gently looked at her, "seven son, do you hear, you want to see people areing, as long as you can hold on, you can see them when you open your eyes." Linda also looked at Mu Qi with gloomy clouds. "Miss, we will pray for you. You muste out alive!" With everyone''s attention, Muqi was pushed into the operating room, followed by Su Meng. Just outside, Su Meng had already heard what everyone said. There were so many people concerned about Mu Qi, but she had nothing. Even if she was ready to die, the coolness would still make people sad. Well, she should have been. Someone pushed her in, and she saw mu Nanshu again, the young man who imed to be Mu Qi''s father. Today, there is a ming but gorgeous woman standing beside him, with the shadow of Gu Jin between his eyebrows and eyes. Is this one Gu Jin''s mother? From the point of view of age, they are not at all like their sisters. What''s the matter with this family? Gu Qi looked at Su Meng, "I know you, Su Meng." Su dream mouth is stuffed with things can not respond, as a mother, she saw Gu Qi in the eyes of his hatred. "It''s just that you bullied jin''er these years, even Xiao Qi didn''t let go." With Gu Qi''s character, she doesn''t kill Su mengcai. The most important people in her life are hurt by her. Did not wait for her to hand, Gu An Nan already tossed Su dream to be choked, Su dream or was washed and treated the wound, the appearance is so pitiful. "Mom, she''s already done that." Gu Jin took a step forward, and now there is no room for regret. Everyone in the room looked at her with hostile eyes. Gu Jin took off the things in her mouth. "I''ll make arrangements for your mother. She won''t know about you. You can go with ease. Whether you hate me, hate me or that, I''m not sorry for anyone. " Saying these words is not to let Su Meng get rid of her hatred, just don''t want her to leave with regret. For Su Meng, the most important thing should be her mother. Know a field, to now oneself also don''t need to tangle with her again past right and wrong. Su Meng watched her lips move, and did not make a sound. Both of them were pushed into the operating room. Gu Jin stood in the same ce. Su Meng just said a few words to her with lipnguage. Sorry, sister. Over the years, Su Meng calls her sister very few times. Even if she has called, she doesn''t really mean it. Just before that, Su Meng still held a grudge against her and wanted to see Jin Die in front of her. Today, there is no hatred in her eyes. It seems that she saw a tear before she went in. Does she Repent?The door of the operating room was closed tightly, and all the sess or failure was left to the doctor. No one could help Mu Qi. "Xiao Qi, we must make it through!" Gu Qi was less yful, and his whole face was serious. Mu Nanshu patted her on the shoulder, "don''t be too nervous. Xiao Qi will be safe and sound." Perhaps he is the most calm among all people, not because he is heartless, but because of his childhood living environment, he does not attach so much importance to the family rtionship between people, and can treat the problem so calmly at any time. "If you get better, I will never bully you again." Gu An Nan eyebrows lock, also for mu seven pinch a sweat. Thinking of the past in China, Mu Qi was very sick and soft, and his voice was small. At that time, I didn''t like her and thought she was pretending. In retrospect, I only think that Muqi is too poor. His small body has to bear so much pain. Gu Jin does not speak, Si Li Ting takes her into his arms. If everyone is worried about Mu Qi, Gu Jin is the mostplicated one. On Qing Mu Qi is her sister by blood, but Su Meng is the one who has lived with her for so long. Even if Su Meng was not good to her in the past, after all, Gu Jin was not a sentimental person. Now to change Su Meng''s heart to Mu Qi, Gu Jin''s mood is extremelyplicated. "Don''t be sad." Si Li Ting gently in her ear. Everyone is praying for Muqi to get through the disaster smoothly. Only mu Chen disappeared in the ward. He sat alone on the swing under the rose trellis. In the past, Xiao Qi preferred to be here. In the empty garden, there seems to be a sweet and lively voice of Muqi: "brother dust, push it higher!" "Brother Chen, do you think I can only stay here all my life?" "Brother Chen, I like the sky, but I don''t like the sky of the castle, because I can never see any other scenery." "Brother dust, if one day I have a heart attack, you will bury me under the rose." "Brother Chen, do you think Daddy and Mommy hate me so much that they haven''te to see me for so long?" "Me I like brother Chen best. " Linda sullenly walked to Mu Chen. "Young master, you are worried about the youngdy." Muqi''s operation is long, waiting for every minute is a kind of suffering. This operation is not as easy asst time. You may die on the operating table anytime and anywhere. Mu Chen did not speak, just looked up at the sky, his little seven son. "I wanted to reassure you, but I''m no better than you, miss. It''s been so hard these years. If I could, I wish I could bear all this for her. She''s so thin and can she hold on. " A gust of wind blowing, blowing off a lot of rose petals, Mu dust lit a cigarette, smoke flew along the direction of the wind. Although he is outside the operating room, he is more nervous than Muqi who is undergoing surgery. The whole rose castle is covered with ayer of repressive atmosphere, I don''t know if Muqi can carry this operation. Xiao Qi''er, as long as you live well, I will never hide from you. His only regret is that if Muqi died on the operating table, she would never know that she loved her so much. Seven son, live on, I will tell you how much I love you. Chapter 1013 Muqi''s world is a wilderness, where there is no light, no hope, like stagnant water. She stood on the surface of the water, looking at the water of their own, eyes in a daze, who is she? Where is she? It''s like losing all the memories. Muqi has been staying on the stagnant water, no wind, no birdsong. I don''t know how long, a red petal fluttering from the sky fell down on the water beside her. There were more ripples on the motionless water. She reached down and touched the petals. The sky was full of rose petals. The whole water was covered with roses. Muqi reached out and some petals fell into her hands. How familiar The water surface fluctuated, and suddenly there was one more person. The man was tall and had a deep vision. He was "Qi''er..." Qier? Who is Qi''er? Muqi tilted his head and looked at him. The man walked towards her step by step, reaching out to caress her face, "Qi''er, are you ok?" "Who are you?" "Have you forgotten me?" Mu Qi stares at him, and some pictures appear in front of him. He is mu Chen who grew up protecting himself. "Brother Chen..." She threw herself into his arms. "I remember that you are brother Chen. I don''t want to stay here. Brother Chen takes me away." Mu Chen stroked her hair, "Qi''er, I''ming to take you." A dazzling halo passed, Muqi gradually had consciousness. This is the third day after the operation, she has not woken up, even the doctor is at a loss. The operation was sessful, but the man didn''t wake up. The family takes turns to take care of Muqi every day, and Mu Chen stays in the ward most of the day. Doctors say that if you don''t wake up again, you may be a vegetable in a long time. When the word "vegetable"es out, everyone''s heart is heavy again. "Why? Clearly, the operation has been sessful. How can you be a vegetable? " Gu Qi was worried, and she didn''t understand medical matters. "Qi''er, not necessarily will be a vegetable, but it is possible, after all, the proportion of brain surgery into vegetative will berger." "Nanshu, you must save Qi''er. She is so young that she can''t be a vegetable. Otherwise, what should she do in her next life?" "Originally, heart disease has been enough trouble people, Xiao Qi still has so many things to do in this life." Gu Jin sighed, "Xiao Qi''s biggest regret is that she didn''t go to school. She didn''t run like an ordinary girl in the sun. God won''t treat her so cruelly." "No, absolutely not." Mu Chen made a dull voice, his eyes were red, and there was red blood inside. The man who loves Mu deeply, he is the most sad one. After the operation, the dark clouds of rose castle still did not disperse, but the atmosphere was more intense than before. Mu Chen had few words. From that day on, he did not say a word, because he put all his energy and time on Muqi. When he is around Muqi, his words will be more and more. He always talks in the ear of Muqi and never gives up. Maybe it was his sincerity that moved God. Muqi''s consciousness gradually became clear, and his eyshes trembled. "Qi''er, when you wake up, I will tell you that I love..." "Dust Brother. " She had a weak voice. When he heard the familiar voice, Mu Chen thought he had dreamt again. Until the small hand in the palm of his hand moved, Mu Chen just woke up and looked at Mu Qi. Muqi just woke up, his face was very weak, big eyes blinked, she called again: "brother dust..." The body was suddenly pushed into his arms, Mu Chen hugged him vigorously, almost without suffocating Mu Qi on the spot. "Cough..." "You wake up, Qi''er, you finally wake up." Mu Chen''s voice trembled, and tears fell into Mu Qi''s neck. This is the second time that her strong brother Chen cried in front of her, every time because of her. Muqi didn''t know how hard it was for other people who were awake to sleep. "Brother Chen, you worry about me again." Mu Chen just reflected that his strength was too strong, would he hurt her? "Qi''er, what do you think? Is there anything wrong?" Mu Chen looked at her anxiously. "My heart aches a little..." A few days after the operation, the wound pain is normal. Mu Chen looks at Mu Qi, who has lost a circle. It is lucky that she cane back alive. Don''t touch the wound for a while Mu Chen told her the truth. "I see. I said how this feeling is the same as thest time I woke up. I changed my heart, didn''t I?"Muqi didn''t expect that she could survive with three hearts in her body, which is a miracle. "At that time, you were stimted and lost consciousness. There was no way to continue the operation. If you didn''t do the operation, your body wouldn''tst too long." "I remember you said that the sess rate of this operation was very low." "In your case, there is no choice. Fortunately, you survived. Qi''er, you are really good." Mu Chen was too happy to know what to do. Mu Qi was persistent in the first sentence she heard when she woke up, "brother dust, before you said I woke up, you would tell me, what do you love? I haven''t finished yet. " A word will block Mu Chen speechless, blushing. In the face of sleeping Muqi, he can show how much he loves her. Now she wakes up and doesn''t know what to say. "Cough I I... " Especially a pair of clean eyes like the sky after the rain, he was even more speechless. "What''s the matter, brother Chen?" Muqi has never seen Mu Chen so cramped. "Ah Just when she was curious about what Mu Chen said and wanted to continue to ask Mu Chen, a scream came from her ear. Gu An Nan, who just came in to see Muqi, saw Muqi sitting up. He was too happy for a moment and immediately screamed. Mu Qi was stunned to see her, and a person who could not appear in his own world appeared. One of the elder sisters I met in China, although she didn''t seem to like herself very much, Mu Qi was overjoyed. "You, you are Sister an Nan. " That good and clever appearance, before an Nan thought it was affectation, but now it is that she is very attractive. Gu Nannan jumped over step by step, "you wake up, how is your body? Is there any difort? Are you hungry? " After all, before two people met, Gu An Nan was angry with her, and her mouth was hostile. She didn''t look so nervous as now. "That Are you, do you care about me? " Muqi asked in disbelief. "Am I not so obvious?" "No, no, I, I just wonder why you''re here." Mu Qi scratched his head and was suddenly concerned by Gu An Nan, but he was not used to it. Mu was relieved. Fortunately, an Nan''s appearance broke the question just asked by Mu Qi. It seems that he is not ready to speak up to her. "Yes, you didn''t know what happened when we came here." Mu Qiyi looked at Mu Chen suspiciously, "brother dust, what happened? I remember that I was stupefied by that Su Meng. How is she? " "What else can she do? Of course... " Mu Chen knows that Muqi is good at heart. In addition, Muqi has just woken up and his heart problem has not beenpletely solved, so he doesn''t dare to stimte him. "It''s a long story. I''ll tell youter that it''s not so much that Su Meng is important, but that everyone you want to see is here." "Who I want to see? Do you mean daddy Mu Qi''s mind is simple, and Mu Chen easily changes the topic. As soon as I heard that the person he wanted to see was mu Nanshu, Mu Qi''s eyes were bright. At this time, Gu An Nan rolled out like the wind, and then Muqi heard the sound of an Nan, a big trumpet, outside the door. "Daddy, Mommy, sister, Xiao Qi is awake!" Although the castle wasrge and quiet, her voice made the birds fly. At the moment, Muqi is petrified. "Brother Chen, did I hear you wrong? What did she just call..." Gu An Nan''s parents and sisters are not their own parents and sisters? In the face of Mu Qi''s disbelief eyes, Mu Chen gently said: "Qi''er, you have not heard wrong, the people you most want to see havee." Chapter 1014 At this time point, Gu Jin is teasing Si Jin Nuo in the room, and Si Li Ting works remotely. From time to time to see Gu Jin, but see Gu Jin frown, just she was very happy? "Susu, what''s the matter?" Put down the things in hand and go to her side. "Brother Li Ting, Jinnuo is more and more like you." Gu Jin mumbled, "it''s clearly our child. Your genes are too strong." Si Li Ting was broken read Gu Jin to Meng a face of blood, said he and Gu Jin fate is very rare. When Gu Jin was a child, he held her in his arms. Although he forgot the past when he was an adult, God arranged for the two to meet. At first, Gu Jin was kind and simple. He always liked to bully her. Later, she changed a lot after she became the head of the family. After giving birth to a child, she changed a little bit more, more maternal radiance, and became more gentle. She had not seen such a childlike appearance for a long time. "He is my child, why can''t he be like me?" Si Li Ting thought it funny. "Anyway, it''s me who conceived him and I who gave birth to him. I should be more like me in any case." Skinner''s hair does not retain the golden color of Si Li Ting, but the Smith family''s iconic blue pupil is too eye-catching. At first, Si Jinnuo''s eyes are like Gu Jin. As he grows up, even his eyes are the same as those of Si Li Ting. Is now still small, small face meat Hu has no three-dimensional sense, if bigger point is designated is a small Si Li Ting''s copy. Si Li Ting chuckled in her ear: "since this is the case, it''s better for us to regenerate one, maybe like you." "You''ve been in a litter all your life?" "In terms of probability, it won''t be like this. You see, you three sisters are not like Gu Nancang." Gu Jin is still a little glum, "all say that the daughter is like father, son is like mother, little Jinnuo is not like me." "You, I think it''s childlike to bring too many children. No matter who we are like, they are our children. Just now I told you that it was also a joke. You gave birth to Jinnuo bleeding, and your body has not recovered well. How can you rest for several years? I can''t bear to let you get pregnant again so soon. " Gu Jin mouth filled with a faint smile, we know that Si Li Ting is the most painful is her. "Brother Li Ting, I want to know if my parents'' story happened to us, would you sacrifice your children to detoxify me?" Knowing mu Nanshu''s love for Gu Qi, Gu Jin knows that there is such a deep love in this world. However, such as mu Nanshu so cold hearted men should still be few, tiger poison does not eat son. "Yes." Si Li Ting didn''t want to reply, "you can have children, how can they exist without you? No matter how much I love children, if you and your children can only choose one, I will choose you too. " It seems that the madman is not only her father, but also all men, domineering and autocratic. Gu Jin teased Si Jinnuo, "little Jinnuo, fortunately, my parents don''t have so much suffering, you can grow up safely." "Not only is it safe, this boy has a good life, he has been the treasure of everyone since he was born." "So it is." From Si Jinnuo''s birth, Gu family, Smith family, Tang family, even Nangong family are happy. Even Gu An Nan is so fond of Si Jinnuo. Now that he has recognized his parents, mu Nanshu has a light surface. It can be seen that he loves his little grandson very much. Gu Qi needless to say, every day and Gu An Nan grab the baby, Si Jinnuo identally became a group pet, with a strong support group. It is because everyone has suffered so much that they hope that the child will grow up in their favor and safety. Two warm moment to hear an Nan''s big voice, Gu Jin eyes a joy, "seven wake up." Gu Qi as like as two peas on the windowsill, Awang can not help but say, "madam, you are fifty years old, and how exactly the same is the same as that year." From other people''s point of view, Gu Qi is a beautiful girl, how can you feel like a middle-aged woman? "If you care about me, I''m in a bad mood. Howe I haven''t seen a roon?" Gu Qi asked before, and a Wang found an excuse. He was afraid that he could not cheat him. He took a look at mu Nanshu. Mu Nanshu, who is practicing calligraphy, replied faintly, "she told you that I would not allow her to appear in front of me in my life." You are so cruel! It''s not that you don''t know about the rtionship between Wang and her, and you don''t let them meet! " "Don''t worry, ma''am. She is very good. In fact, my husband was very kind at that time. Other people would not survive. Huan''er and I have been very happy together these years, but she can''t appear in front of my husband. " Gu Qi shrunken his mouth, "that line ah,ter you call the little roon, let the South pivot close his eyes."A Wang couldn''tugh or cry. It was only thisdy who was so unruly and willful that his husband was still in pain as a baby. "Ma''am, you are not..." "Let here." Mu Nanshu ordered, "master and servant have not seen for so many years, she should also think about Xiao Qi''er." As expected, Gu Qi ate mu Nanshu to death, "yes, sir." Gu Qi also wanted to say something, heard an Nan''s voice, she jumped down from the windowsill. Mu Nanshu was helpless and chased out with Gu Qi''s slippers, "Xiao Qi''er, shoes!" Just meet boss Li Ting, also a face worried, "Su Su, you run slowly!" Gu Jin''s constitution is special, and his wound is slow. His leg was injured before, but now he is not very well. The girl is still running mad with her child. Mu Nanshu and Si Li Ting looked at each other and saw the same kind of feeling from each other''s eyes. Muqi just woke up and got the news. She was so happy that she didn''t know what to do. She asked Mu Chen. "Brother Chen, are you kidding me "How can I make such a joke?" "You said daddy came back, I can understand, Mommy She, how could shee? " She didn''t hear anything before she fell into aa. It is because he has been looking forward to something for a long time without news. Suddenly, when he wakes up, he always thinks that he is dreaming. "Little fool, soon you will know that you are not dreaming." Mu Chen gently pinched her face. Seeing Mu Qi''s face suddenly had a lot of brilliance, Mu Chen was also very happy looking at it. Gu Jin ran out of the door and saw Gu Qi in front of her. Although she didn''t wear shoes, she ran very fast. At this time, she finally understood why mu Nanshu had been chasing Gu Qi all his life, and he was always insecure, afraid that she would run away. Gu Qi ran like a Scud and threw himself a distance in a few seconds. The first person toe is Gu Qi, this is the first time Xiaoqi saw her, a beautiful woman with long ck hair and red skirt, she has seen in the photo. It''s like the person in the picture suddenly lives and runs out of it. Muqi lenglengleng looking at the woman running towards her, he must be dreaming! "Xiao Qi, you wake up, you finally wake up!" Gu Qi ran to her in the blink of an eye and took Muqi into his arms. And Gu Jin this just slowly climbed up, her body was not good, this run tired to wheeze. "Elder sister, if you are not in good health, slow down, and be careful of the little monster." Gu An Nan quickly takes over Si Jinnuo from Gu Jin. Si Li Ting also catch up, see her panting badly, heartache will her a hug, "know that their health is not good, still bravado, run, continue to run." Gu An Nan has seen nothing strange about their dog food. Since he came to the castle, people around him show their love every day! Mu Nan Shu came to an instant, the aura changed, Gu An Nan vomited his tongue and called out, "Daddy." "Dad." Gu Jin also said hello, Si Li Ting is not used to getting along with this idol father-inw. Mu Nanshu came in with a pair of women''s t shoes, which was obviously broken for Gu Qicao. At this time, Gu Qi also forgot everything around him, and cried loudly with Mu Qi, "Xiao Qi, my baby daughter, you finally wake up! I''m Mommy. I''m sorry. I left you when I left. I haven''te to see you for so many years. I''m not a good mummy. " Muqi did not speak, but was frightened by Gu Qi. Mom, Mommy''s here? Chapter 1015 Mu Qiyi''s head is still a little muddled. This red dress woman is a mommy. Yes, but how did shee? What happened during his briefa? "Mummy, keep your voice down. Xiao Qi has just woken up. Don''t scare people. This girl is timid." Gu An Nan embraces Si Jin Nuo toe in to persuade to say. Mu Nanshu came in with his shoes in his hand Gu Jin said shyly in Si Li Ting''s arms, "sister, you wake up, are you better?" Mu Qi looks at all the people around, Gu Jin, Si Li Ting, Gu An Nan, mu Nanshu, and Gu Qi who holds her. All the people who want to see reallye, which makes Muqi unprepared, even the reality and dream are inseparable. "Xiao Qi, do you me mummy for not paying attention to you these years? Listen to my exnation, and Mommy also has a hard time..." Muqi gently pushed her away and stroked the tears on her face. It was hot, "I didn''t dream, did I?" See her pupil still some can''t believe, Gu Qi smile, "silly girl, you didn''t dream, Mommy came back." "Mom MI. " Mu Qi called this strange and familiar word. she is as like as two peas in the picture. No, it should be more vivid and vivid than the picture, just like a big sister. Mother and daughter are born with a special blood rtionship, which makes her feel very kind. "Dear daughter, you wake up atst." Gu Qi tears hazy eyes, looking at the most thin seven. Mu Qi turned his head and looked at mu Nanshu, "Daddy, is Mommy finally back?" Mu Nanshu dropped his shoes and sat down beside her. Her eyes were as pure as crystal. I have to say that he still has some pity. Mu Nanshu, who has always been gentle in front of Gu Qi, is very gentle to Mu Qi today. "Qi''er, Mommy is back, so we can have a good time together." "Well Can Mommy still go? " Muqi asked cautiously, afraid to get an answer like leaving. Gu Qi shook his head crazily, "no, no, mummy will never leave you again." Surrounded by his parents, Mu Qi''s expression on his face is like a child, some unbelievable, some happy, even excited. She gently took mu Nanshu and Gu Qi''s hands and put the three hands together, and the tears were irresistible. "Daddy, Mommy, I, I finally waited. I thought there would never be such a day in my life. I..." She was so excited that she didn''t know what to say. Gu Jin broke free from Si Li Ting''s arms and gently stroked her tears from the corners of her eyes. "Xiao Qi, don''t cry. You just had an operation. Although the operation is sessful, it''s hard to guarantee that there is no rejection phenomenon. You can''t have too much ups and downs in your emotions. Do you know?" Mu Qi nodded. She liked this gentle sister best. "Well, sister, I know." Gu An Nan looked at the side also felt very moved, "sick rice seedling, you are finally well, when you arepletely OK, I will take you to trampy." As soon as this sentence came out, the eyes of all the people in the room focused on her. Mu Chen''s eyes are the coldest. Although he doesn''t speak, his knife like eyes seem to be saying, you take Xiao Qi to have a try! Si Li Ting and Gu An Nan on the te, direct opening: "heartless." Gu Jin quickly round the field, "cough, an Nan, Xiao Qi''s body has not yet stabilized, this kind of intense exercise or forget, for her body''s sake." "Elder sister, you are just too careful. I let her dance, not bungee jumping. Besides, if she can''t jump, you can watch us jump. Say again before so careful, small seven is not to say dizzy dizzy, listen to me, raise rough a bit, perhaps bear ability still stronger Gu An Nan had some evil thoughts. Gu Qi couldn''t help but open his mouth: "you little disaster leader, you don''t listen to me when I was a child. If you don''t listen, don''t bring your sister to bad." Hearing Gu Qi teach her, Gu An Nan didn''t care, "Mom, if you want me to be a small troublemaker, you are afraid to be an old one. I can remember that when you were three years old, you almost lost me when you were dancing abroad." As soon as this word came out, Gu Qi felt cool behind him. Mu Nanshu''s eyes first swept to Gu An Nan, "no big or small, how to talk to your mother?" It has to be said that Gu An Nan, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, is afraid of Mu Nanshu. This beautiful man with few words and seemingly gentle and calm looks. Sometimes, as long as she looks at her more, she will feel cold all over. Mu Nanshu scolded Gu An Nan in a low voice, and he did not dare to speak again. After scolding Xiao, he looked at Gu Qi and said, "should you exin it to me? You don''t travel around the world looking for ways to detoxify. Why did you travel to trampy? " Gu Qi''s old problems he knows, regardless of men and women. Gu Qi red at Gu An Nan fiercely, this dead girl is really which pot does not open to mention which pot.After escaping from mu Nanshu''s side, she was really clever. After all, she had to protect several daughters. However, her personality here makes it hard to bear loneliness and go to night parties. Of course, it''s only limited to drinking and watching beauties. How dare you really do anything. But it was enough for her to die a hundred times just because she went into the night. The whole family could feel the chill from mu Nanshu. Even a Wang has consciously retreated a little. Don''t think that Mr. A has be weak in recent years because of his illness. Mr. Mu''s name has never been weakened. Even Si Li Ting, an old hand who often puts pressure on others, feels that the air is repressed severely at this moment. Everyone looks at Gu Qi. What will she do? Even Gu Jin was worried that they could not easily get together. They would not separate or affect their feelings because of such things. Facts have proved that she underestimated Gu Qi, to be exact, the thickness of Gu Qi''s face. Gu Qiyi saw mu Nanshu angry, the first time like a monkey ran to Mu Nanshu''s arms. He put his hands around mu Nanshu''s neck and said, "little pivot, listen to my exnation. I didn''t go to the night games. I was very ill at that time. I didn''t have the strength to have this heart. It was when I heard that there was a very famous expert there that I went all night to discuss the disease with him Gu An Nan was immune to her mother who didn''t blush when she lied. However, she remembered that Gu Qidu was ying hi at that time. For a while, she drew a dragon on the left and a rainbow on the right. She had forgotten all about herself. There was no expert. It was because I nearly lost it, and I was so scared at that time that I remembered it very well. In other times, Gu An Nan must meet Gu Qi again, this unreliable old woman. Looking at mu Nanshu''s angry appearance, Gu An Nan chooses to shut up if he really starts a fire in a short time, which may bring disaster to the pond fish. "Well, how was the discussion?" Mu Nanshu''s face makes people can''t see his idea. Gu Qi continued to open his eyes and tell lies, "as a result, the expert is a bag of wine and rice. After all, you are the top research schr. You have no way. What can he do. See him useless I left, I swear, I did not even drink a drink, other people did not look at. Since I ran away without permission, I was full of guilt for you. In my eyes, you are the only one in my heart. My love for you is like a torrent of water. The mountains are without ridges and the heaven and earth are united. I dare to break away from you... " After hearing Gu Qina''s nonsense, Gu Jinmei picks on his head. Such grandiose acting skills will not even be believed by himself, and mu Nanshu will not believe it. How to know that he not only benefited, but also patted Gu Qi''s head, "don''t do it again. Go to that ce again, you know the consequences." What? This is over? Sure enough, only the one who is most familiar with him knows that men like mu Nanshu eat such a set. Si Li Ting thought seriously, it seems that the image of the idol adult in his heart has changed a little. Gu Qi struck while the iron was hot, and leaned his head against Mu Nan Shu''s arms. "Of course, I have such a handsome husband in the world, so gentle and considerate and elegant. What kind of bicycle do I want?" These two people are tired of being crooked. They don''t treat the people next to them as human beings. Gu Nannan can''t help but ask, "that In fact, you are the true love. The children are just idents, right? " Mu Nan Shu Zha Xin''s reply came: "I didn''t n to have children at that time." Chapter 1016 Gu An Nan covered his heart, "Daddy, how could you perfunctory me a few words." These children are all at home. Mu Nanshu is very good. He said that he did not intend to have children at all. Gu Qi remembers what happened at that time. Mu Nanshu really didn''t talk nonsense. He quarreled with him more than once because of his child''s affairs, and even yed the trick of running away from home. "Your father is a warm snake. He has no ns to have children." Gu Qi still has some grievances when he thinks about it now. "So we were born just to make containers for Mommy?" Mu Qi asked obediently. Although some cruel, the fact is that, mu Nanshu is determined to act, in addition to Gu Qi, no one pays attention to it. What is a child? Family affection is even more disdainful, as long as he has Gu Qi in his life. Facts have proved that people will change. Now that children are older, his attitude is only slightly changed. Gu Qi poked his heart, "well, this question is up to you to answer." Mu Nanshu''s two curious eyes on Xiao Qi would be sad if he told the truth. "It used to be that way of thinking, now it''s not," he said "Doesn''t Daddy use us as containers now?" "Now you are my family." Mu Nanshu disdains to lie. He said that, that is, he really recognized several children. Muqi''s face became better. A light smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I have my parents and so many rtives. I feel very happy." "You, take good care of your health, and you will be really happy when you get well." Gu An Nan''s hostility to Xiao Qi also disappeared. It took a full day for Muqi to really adapt to the feeling of her rtives. She just woke up and took good care of her. She was afraid that Muqi''s situation was unstable, and then there would be problems. In the afternoon, everyone went back to the room to have a rest. Only mu Chen stayed by. Mu Qi''splexion was much better than that of her just waking up. Sure enough, he also needs heart medicine to cure his heart disease. Over the years, what Mu Qi is looking forward to most is his rtives. Today, everything is like all his dreams have been fulfilled. "Brother Chen, tell me quickly how Mommy came back?" As soon as they left, Muqi asked with Mu Chen''s sleeve. Patron happy, she did not know how to leave Gu Qi suddenly back. Mu Chen briefs the process and tells Mu Qi that Gu Qi''s poison has been untied. She is very happy, "so, mommy has returned to normal?" "Of course, her body is all right. You can see that she is more lively than you. Now you are the weakest in the family, so you should have a good rest." Muqi breathed a sigh of relief, Gu Qi is the backbone of the family, as long as her health is OK, mu Nanshu will not leave again. "Brother dust, I feel better after the operation this time thanst time. In addition to the wound, there is still some pain in my heart. Who''s the heart I''m recing this time?" "You don''t know a terminally ill patient, just in line with your heart." Although Su Meng has done something like that to Mu Qi, with Mu Qi''s kind character, if you know that Su Meng''s heart is used, he will have some doubts. "What about Su Meng? She''s a bad person. She''s a bad person. She''s irritating me Mu Qi asked Su Meng''s whereabouts. "I''ve sent her away, and I''ll never see her again in your life." "Brother Chen, after all these things, I think I''ve been too ipetent. If I change to sister an Nan, she won''t get angry to get sick." This is for sure, an Nan and Gu Qi have the same character, not to mention to stimte an Nan, Su Meng has been beaten before he opened his mouth. The three sisters have different personalities. Muqi is indeed too soft under his careful protection. "What do you mean?" "Brother Chen, I want to go to school, go shopping and travel when I get better. I don''t want to stay here all the time. I want to learn to be stronger. The more you protect me, the more I look like a fragile porcin doll. What should I do if I lose your protection one day? " Muqi''s idea is also Mu Chen''s idea. She is right. In the past, she always felt that Muqi was too fragile to let her contact with all possible dangers. The more careful he is, the more indulgent he is. "Well, when you''re well, you can do whatever you want." Mu Chen is very grateful to God for giving Mu Qi a chance to be reborn. As long as she is good, she will never force anything again. "Really? Brother Chen, did you promise me Mu Chen reached out and stroked her head, "well, I will support you as long as it is what you want to do." "Thank you, brother Chen." Muqi was so happy that she couldn''t do anything because of her health. After thest operation, Mu Chen rxed her a little, but she did not fuse the heart, resulting in rejection. Mu Chen could not rest assured that she would leave.This time, Muqi not only had a sessful operation, but also had an excellent recovery after the operation. Maybe it was more because of his family''spany. Muqi can get out of bed and walk in a few days. When she has family around, she feels that every day is sunny. "Little Jinnuo, can you give me a smile?" Mu Qi looks at Si Jin Nuo heart to melt, the original child is so lovely. Jinnuo as like as two peas, and the family willugh at whoever ys him, especially the woman who looks exactly like his mother, and will give him a sense of security. "Sister Jin, you see, xiaojinnuo is smiling." Mu Qi danced with joy. "Yes, because seeing his little aunt getting better and better, I''m also happy for her." Gu Jinforts the way in the side. "Sister Jin, can''t you stay a little longer?" When Mu Qi heard that Gu Jin was about to leave in a few days, he was always disappointed. Gu Jin patted her on the shoulder, "this time we have stayed in Paris for a long time. Xiao Qi, you are recovering so well. We are all happy for you. I talked with brother Mu Chen. When you are better, he will arrange you to go to school. You can live like a normal person, and you cane to us at any time. " Mu Qi recovered better and better during this period of time, and there was almost no rejection phenomenon. This stable situation made Gu Jin feel relieved to leave. "I know, but I''m used to you around, and suddenly you''re going, I''m sure I''m not used to it." "If you miss us, it''s the same as when we pick up the video. Your brother-inw is busy and can''t help it." Gu Jin has a look at the Si Li Ting who is not far away from his work. It was rare that he could bear to stay in Paris for such a long time, but it was not so convenient for him. "If I''m free, I''ll go to see my sister. When I''m free, my sister won''t bother me." "Why, you are the youngest in our family. It''s toote to hurt you. How can I dislike you? My brother loved me most before. Now, with you, he only loves you." Gu Jin joked. Not long ago, Gu Nancang also came from the United States to have a family reunion. Everyone would be more distressed by Mu Qi''s situation. In addition, Gu Nancang was originally a sister control. Before Gu Jin had Gu Jin, he couldn''t love him. Xiao Qi was sick, and he was more distressed. In the past, Gu Nancang''s focus was on Gu Jin and Xiao Jinnuo, but now he is turning around Mu Qi. It seems that he wants to make up for all the love he has not had for so many years. "Sister, youugh at me again." Xiao Qi''s personality is the most clever. At ordinary times, an Nan likes to tease her. Now Gu Jin likes to tease her a little. "You see, Cao Cao is here." Gu Jin looks at Gu Nancang whoes in. "Xiao Qi, it''s time to take medicine. I can''t find you everywhere. I guess you''re here." Gu Nancanges in with his medicine and his favorite dessert. "Brother." They said hello. Gu Jin deliberately ridiculed at the side, "brother, you have a new man and forget the old one. Now you only have seven sisters in your eyes." Gu Nancang gently smile, "this is not your sister is not in good health, you should take more care of it, Xiaoqi darling, take medicine quickly, I have prepared snacks for you, this medicine will not be bitter at all." "Well." Xiao Qi feels that he has a big brother. He was Mu Chen before, but now he is Gu Nancang. Although she wanted to say that she was not a child, she was not afraid of hardship, but her eldest brother was also kind, and she took the medicine obediently. Chapter 1017 Every day, Gu Jin is a gathering ce for several people. I don''t know why everyone likes to run to her. Sometimes peoplee to see Xiao Jinnuo, sometimes theye to talk to her, and sometimes theye to Mu Qi and stay here by the way. Gu Nancang has not been here for a long time, Gu An Nan also hopped over and whistled as soon as he came in. "Brother, you don''t look for girlfriends all day, just around our sisters. Don''t you feel tired?" Gu Nancang yed her forehead for a moment, "no big no small said what, I am good to you, is not good?" "Good is good, is a single dog, looking at people feel strange heartache." Gu An Nan grudges heaven and earth every day, except mu Nanshu. "You are a poor girl, you should let your father treat you well." Gu Nancang met mu Nanshu and Si Li Ting, but he was also impressed by the man''s male charm. Even if the man has never held him, even if he has never cared about him, he does not pay attention to him. In the end, it is father and son, and there is no overnight feud. After knowing what mu Nanshu had done, Gu Nancang admired him even more. As long as the starting point was mummy, it didn''t matter. Gu An Nan made a grimace and held Si Jinnuo in his arms, and Gu Nancang robbed her again. Gu Nan Cang was still Gao Leng fan when he didn''t know Gu Jin before. Now Gao Leng Renshi has copsed into a pet girl maniac. The two brothers and sisters are chattering. Mu Qi and Gu Jin can tolerate their small talk before. When they make a fuss, they are all flying. Si Li Ting is gloomy a face, "did you make enough?" Gu An Nan is not the first time to challenge him, relying on Gu Jin this life talisman in the side is not afraid, "No." "Damn it, are you three years old? Jinnuo looks more mature than you two and wants to get out. " Gu Nan Cang cold face, "Si Li Ting, who are you talking to? In terms of seniority, you have to call me brother! " Si Li Ting and Gu Nancang used to rob Si Jin Nuo on the wrong te, and now they are even more unhappy. "All right, brother, an Nan, don''t make trouble. Brother Li Ting has been very busy these two days. Let''s take the children out to breathe." "He''s not the only one who has a career." Gu Nancang snorted coldly. Gu An Nan caters to the way: "is, bang se what, our Mu family and the Gu family''s industry link up can circle the earth several times, who has not a family enterprise." Looking at Si Li Ting''s furious appearance, Gu Jin quickly pulls out this small firecracker. "Well, my little ancestor, don''t provoke your brother-inw." Gu Nan Cang was displeased. "It''s the water thrown out by the married daughter. Sister, don''t forget your surname Gu. You should stand on our side." "Yes, sister, we are a family. Do you mean Xiao Qi?" Gu An Nan continued to pull allies. Muqi clip in the middle can be difficult, had to cover his heart, "I am a bit stuffy." "My brother will take you for a ride. I can''t hold it at home all the time." Gu Nancang returns the child to Gu Jin and takes Xiao Qi to leave. Gu Jin gives Mu Qi a look of gratitude. Gu Nancang doesn''t know how he gets more and more childish. Every time he quarrels with Si Li Ting, he can''t be more than three years old and four years old. It is said that the most bitter person in this castle is not Si Li Ting, but mu Chen. Originally, Muqi''s family came, which was a good thing. First, they were the ones that Muqi was thinking about. Secondly, after they came, the castle was also lively again. Muqi is very sunny and brilliant every day, but After these people came, Muqi used to spend most of his time with himself. Now he is with his brothers and sisters most of the time. The first day and two days are very normal, brother and sister did not meet for such a long time, naturally should get together. But it''s been many days, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting all intend to leave, Gu An Nan and Gu Nancang have no intention to leave at all. Gu An Nan, a restless elder sister, always wanted to turn Mu Qi to the night. After Gu Nancang came, he almost did everything he did. Mu''s elder brother and sister can''t get close to Mu''s time, but he can''t understand all things about Mu''s heart. This makes Mu Chen feel very depressed. He didn''t talk much, so he could only watch from afar. For example, Gu Nancang holds Mu Qi''s hand and wants to go out. Even if he knows that he is Mu Qi''s brother, he is still a bit unhappy in Mu Chen''s eyes. Other heterosexuals are close to Mu Qi. "Master Chen, it is clear that Miss Chen has recovered her health. How can I feel that you are more and more depressed and unhappy?" Linda saw Mu Chen''s eyes gray. "I''m happy." "You can deceive others, not me. I know you too well. That''s how you feel unhappy." Why is Mu''s face so happy."I know. It must be that the youngdy and the elder brothers and sisters have deserted you recently. Master Chen will not be happy." Linda''s words pierced his heart. Mu Chen didn''t want to admit that he was such a small bellied person, but Linda is right at all. "Master Chen, if you listen to my words and express your feelings to Miss Jin early, you will be able to apany Miss Jin as justly as Mr. Si." Confession? When Mu Qi was in aa, Mu Chen''s most regret was that he was afraid that Xiao Qi would die on the operating table, and he didn''t even have time to say what he said. After Mu Qi wakes up, his family reunites, and he has less time to ask for help every day, let alone to express his feelings. "Wait a minute..." "Master Chen, don''t wait. To tell you the truth, our youngdy is not young. She is just a little younger in her heart. You are not afraid that she will get to know others and gradually fall in love with others when she is well?" Mu Chen''s heart is tight, will there be such a day? At present, it seems that Muqi''s body is getting better and better. Even doctors say that she and this heart are perfectly integrated. After a while, I can send her to school. In school, she will make many friends and her appearance will attract many people''s love and attention. "I..." "Young master, just listen to me. Don''t hesitate any more." It''s really that the emperor is not in a hurry. The eunuch is anxious. Linda looks at Mu Chen a little bit enlightened, but she still refuses to confess. She is also very upset. "What should I do?" "You can ask the right person. I''ll take care of everything." Mu Qi sat in the co pilot, Gu Nancang drove very smoothly, blowing the breeze through the streets of Paris. Since his brothers and sisters came, Muqi''s time to go out has be more and more. "Where do you want to go today?" "Brother, can I go to the cinema?" "Of course, as long as it''s not too violent, I''ll book tickets now." Gu Nancang dotes on her as much as he wants. Muqi is also used to the mode of getting along with her brother. At the beginning, she is very reserved and always careful. Under the influence of Gu Nannan, Mu Qi slowly learned the right way to get along with her family, and asionally she could act as a coquettish. Less worry about gain and loss, more security. She gradually came into contact with normal life, and gradually became less cautious than she had been at first. Gu Nancang is also willing to protect Muqi, and he sticks to Muqi most of the day. As for Gu Qi and Mu Nan Shu? The two became more and more tired after Xiao Qi got better. Today, they have left the castle and went to the ice and snow Kingdom created for her by Monan. The mostfortable parents were probably the two of them. Several children knew that their love was difficult and they had been separated for more than 20 years before they met. Mu Nanshu was in poor health and could understand. With Gu Qi in, mu Nanshu only needs to take a good rest and get better. Several children lived in the castle, and it was very busy every day. Muqi came back only after dark. "Brother, today''s movie is really good." "We''ll go again tomorrow if you like." Gu Nancang shaved her nose. "Good." Muqi was so happy. Linda suddenly appeared in front of her. "Miss is back." "Well, I brought you the little cake you like." "It''s very kind of miss. By the way, young master Chen is waiting for you on the roof of the building. It seems that he wants to talk to you about something." Mu Qiyi looked confused, "what does brother Chen want to say to me?" "Oh, you''ll know when you go." "All right." Chapter 1018 Linda smiles mysteriously at the back of Muqi''s leaving. Miss, I''ll wait for the surprise from master Chen. The confession tonight can only seed but not fail. Mu Chen watched Mu Qi grow up. In his heart, Muqi was like a little sister. He spoiled her and protected her. He did not dare to ask for too much. After two life and death parting, he suddenly realized that no matter whether he can seed or not, he must seize the opportunity, at least let her know that he loves her. It is clear that he grew up looking at people, he should be more familiar with Muqi than anyone else, but his heart is nervous. Everything has been arranged on the roof of the building, and she has specially washed and washed ording to Linda''s instructions. She is dressed in a graceful manner to leave a good impression on Muqi. When he boarded the top floor to wee Muqi''s arrival, he found that he had carefully arranged everything Who will tell him how Gu An Nan broke into the top floor!!! Gu An Nan is Gu Qi No.2. A big monkey gave birth to a little monkey. This time, she left in a hurry without Tang Ming. She would be bored when she was alone, and she would jump up and down when she was bored. Mu Chen prepared rose carpet, heart-shaped candle, candlelight dinner and other beautiful and romantic arrangements for Muqi. Gu An Nan took his candle to take a picture there. When Mu Chen came up, he heard her calling Gu Jin. "Elder sister, I found that the roof of the building is so beautiful, you quickly bring the little monster up, I will take a picture of him." When she turned her head, she saw Mu Chen standing there with a gloomy face. She had been used to Mu Chen''s gloomy character and was not surprised. "Well, here you are." Gu An Nan ate the snacks he prepared for Muqi and photographed the scene he prepared for Muqi. Fortunately, he asked you toe. For any one person, this time must be violent. Mu Chen is calm and calm, and bears the impulse to strangle Gu An Nan. "Brother Chen, Linda said you wanted to see me?" Muqi sticks out a small head. There is a bunch of flowers hidden behind Mu Chen. Originally, she wanted to wait for Mu Qi to express her feelings. However, she still has a Gu An Nan. Gu An Nan''s temper is the most lively and uncertain among the three sisters. She will interrupt Mu Qi when she confesses to Mu Qi. Moreover, he is embarrassed. "I..." Mu Chen, who was not good at words, did not know how to exin it at the moment. "Xiao Qi,e and see. There are a lot of food here. It''s very romantic." Gu An Nan waved to her, "I have called my sister toe." Muqi obediently came over, just wanted to say something, suddenly found Mu Chen behind the bunch of beautiful white roses. "Brother Chen, is this for me?" Gu An Nan seems to smell a trace of adultery, candlelight dinner, a variety of romantic arrangements, but also flowers. She looked at the dust in her hands. "Yes I, I intend to... " Mu Chen hesitated under the gaze of the two sisters and did not know what to say. Outside, he is a vigorous person, but emotionally he is like a piece of pure white paper, without any pollution. The more I like it, the more nervous I am, the more at a loss. Mu Qi''s eyes lit up, "brother Chen, I know..." Mu Chen was so nervous that he swallowed his saliva. Well, if he was guessed, he would have guessed it. When things got to this point, he had no room for it! "Xiao Qi, you already know, then I will not hide it from you. In fact, I specially prepare these just for..." "To celebrate my recovery, right?" Mu Qiyi a pair ofcent appearance, two big eyes put light, look, I guess right? Mu Chen speechless, this little fool, he has a feeling of survival, and finally a sigh of relief. "Yes, it''s hard for you to recover so well this time." Mu Chen continued with the excuse she found. "Brother Chen, you have a heart." Muqi took the white rose from his hand. "I like it very much." Gu Jin came up with Si Jin Nuo in his arms. "It''s rare that big brother Mu Chen is so kind-hearted that we all forget to open a party for Xiao Qi." "It doesn''t matter, sister, you can apany me, I have been very happy, rare brother dust prepared so much to eat, let''s eat together." Mu Chen, who never allowed Muqi to drink wine, rarely let Muqi drink a little wine today, which made her crazy. Mu Chen looks at the smile on Muqi''s face. Maybe this ending is good, as long as she can be happy. Taking advantage of the sister''s fight, Si Li Ting whispered: "if I don''t guess wrong, you don''t prepare these to celebrate her recovery, but rather like confession." "You can see that." "You don''t look at her like brother or sister." Si Li Ting is also a man. From the beginning, Mu Chen wanted to exchange Gu Jin''s heart for Mu Qi. He knew that this man loved Muqi deeply. "If you want to treat her as a sister, I don''t know when I have more feelings for her.""If you like it, you should pursue it boldly. It''s not your style to flinch." The two men cherish each other. When they were in China, Si Li Ting liked to chat with Mu Chen. They had simrities in many ces. Mu Chen wrylyughed, "if she is Gu Jin, I am OK to pursue, but she is Mu Qi. We have lived together since childhood. In her heart, we just regard me as my brother, too rashly confessing. If we fail, we will not be able to maintain the current rtionship." "To women, you should be domineering." Si Li Ting''s appearance as an old man taught him experience. At that time, his love with Gu Jin was not easy. Even if Gu Jin and Tang Ming were not real husband and wife, he did not snatch Gu Jin from him in a domineering way. Because Mu Qi had a heart attack, Mu Chen was very amodating to him since he was a child. Instead, he was afraid of his hands and feet by throwing mice. "Come back when you are all gone." Mu Chen sighed. Several sisters make a big midnight, this just separates, Si Li Ting sends Gu Jin back to the room, an Nan climbs Mu Qi''s shoulder, a pair of ruffian look. "Xiao Qi, I''ll take you to the bar next time, and I''ll find you ten eight handsome men." Mu dust just walked to Mu Qi and heard such an unreliable sentence. It is not unreasonable that Si Li Ting doesn''t like Gu An Nan. "Qi''er, you are drunk. I''ll take you back to your room." Mu Qi''s drinking capacity is not as good as theirs. Now he is confused. Seeing Mu Chening, he opens his hand and says, "brother dust, hold it." From childhood to adulthood, they both got along in this way, and she never felt that there was any strange enemy. Mu Chen picked her up, Muqi soft lying on his shoulder, the broad shoulder she has been relying on. Gu An Nan looks at Gu Jin and Mu Qi are all taken away. She is drinking alone. How can she be alone? "Come on, big moon. I''ll toast you. You and I will be left." Or Gu Nancang robbed her ss, "what else to drink, people are gone, I''ll take you back to the room." "Brother, there are only two single dogs left. Would you like to drink with me?" "You don''t look like a girl. You learn from your sister''s gentleness. A bear child like you can''t get married." Gu Nancangined. "Hum, if I were a bear child, then Mommy would be big bear. She would be loved and loved by such excellent men as daddy, and I would certainly find my right one." Gu Nancang can''t pull her out. In fact, Gu An Nan has a very good personality. She is different from other girls and needs to be stronger. "Well, don''t drink it. Brother will send you." Gu An Nan buried his head in his chest, "Wuwu, or brother, brother, you are so good, I will find you a good sister-inw in the future, what kind of do you like?" It was Gu Jin who moved Gu Nan Cang in the past. Although he had not met, he liked Gu Jin very much. Now I think it''s not love, it''s more family affection. He doesn''t know the type he likes. See he did not answer, Gu An Nan continued: "I know, you men must like skin white beautiful big long legs, you can rest assured, this is wrapped in me, I am sure to find you a beautiful body and good." Gu Nancang can''t help crying andughing. He doesn''t pay attention to it. Soon Gu An Nan falls asleep in his arms. Along the way, Muqi is murmuring about wine. Most of them like their parents, brothers and sisters. Mu Chen put her down, gently took off her shoes, and brought a hot towel from the bathroom to wipe her. Suddenly, Mu Qi grabbed his hand and said, "brother Chen..." Chapter 1019 Mu Chen thinks it''s her physical difort. After all, she didn''t dare to drink wine since she was young. Today, she was not happy because she drank too much. "Qi''er, is there something wrong? Do you want to vomit or have a stomachache Mu Qi took Mu Chen''s hand and solemnly said, "brother Chen, sister an Nan said that I''ve never been in love, so she wants to find ten eight boyfriends for me to try." "Little thing, remember that." Mu Chen would like to knock on her forehead a few times, which pot is really not open to mention which pot, he was still angry about this topic. However, the next second Mu Qi''s words made Mu Chen''s heart beat violently. She said, "but I don''t want anyone. I just want brother dust!" With that, she was like a relieved person and fell down, leaving a face of muddled but heart pounding Mu dust. What did Muqi just say? Who doesn''t want her, just herself? Does this prove that she has her own in mind? The little guy himself is sleeping. Mu Chen is doomed to be a sleepless night tonight. Call hot water and wipe her face, hands and feet with a hot towel. Since Mu Qi was very young, he took care of her like this. At that time, Muqi had no parents to take care of her. Mu Chen was several years older than her, and she was both a father and a mother. At that time, small people are now growing up unconsciously. Their limbs are slender and their skin is too whitepared with normal people. Even the blue veins on them can be seen clearly. She is also a little too thin. When she gets better, she has to strengthen her exercise and eat more food, so that she can be healthy and healthy. Compared with the past, the situation of Xiao Qi is quite different. Unexpectedly, Mu Nan Shu''s proposal really saved Mu Qi. After Mu Qi epted Su Meng''s heart, he was so harmonious that he did not produce any rejection. The doctor did not dare to ck off, and observed for another three months to six months. If there was nothing wrong, then Muqi could be like a normal person. Mu Chen gently stroked her small face, until today feel a little inconceivable, God finally has an eye, gave Mu Qi a hopeful future. "Seven son, sleep, I will guard you from now on." Outside the door came a knock, Mu Chen put Mu Qi''s hands and feet, and then went to open the door. Gu Nancang arranges Gu An Nan properly. He doesn''t trust toe and see Mu Qi. "How is Xiao Qi?" "Just went to sleep. It''s OK. I''ll just watch her tonight." Gu Nan Cang is doting on these sisters to the limit. He looks at him suspiciously, "do you look at her?" "What''s wrong with it?" Mu Chen felt that he was slightly hostile. "As far as I know, although you have changed your surname mu, you and my sister are not rted by blood. My sister is not young. She will always marry in the future. I''m afraid it is not convenient for you to live in a room with only one man and one daughter." Gu Nancang was thest one toe. When he came, Muqi seldom stayed with Mu Chen every day. He didn''t know Mu Chen''s heart for Muqi. He just looked at it from the perspective of an onlooker. Mu Chen has suffering words, "Qi''er''s body is the most familiar to me. If she doesn''t feel well at night, I can take care of it at any time." "No, I''m her brother. I''ll take care of it." Gu Nancang feels that he owes Muqi too much in recent years. In addition, Muqi is ill, so he wants to take care of Muqi. Let Gu Nancang and Mu Qi get along alone, Mu Chen is more unlikely to rest assured, "you just came here soon, you are not familiar with Qi''er''s body, you''d better have a good rest, I''lle." There were sparks sshing from two people in the air, and neither of them was willing to give in. "Let Lindae." Finally, Mu Chen stepped back. Gu Nancang didn''t have any bad thoughts. It was just for the sake of Muqi. Linda stayed at Muqi all night. Muqi woke up in a daze and was exhausted. "How are you, miss?" "I, I have a headache." "I also know that I have a headache. I haven''t drunk wine before. I drink it so crazy for the first time, and it''s wasted..." Linda thinks that Mu Chen''s confession ceremony arranged for her is destroyed, and she doesn''t know it''s going to be a year of monkey next time. "Waste what?" Muqi doesn''t know why. "Nothing." Linda didn''t answer, "the young master had someone prepare you a wake-up wine soup early in the morning. You can have some. Remember not to drink outside in the future, you know?" "Well." Muqi nodded. A few dayster, Gu Jin and Si Li Ting returned to the United States with Si Jinnuo. They discussed that they would return to the United States to visit their families when Muqi was fully recovered. Gu An Nan and Gu Nancang also have their own affairs left one after another, and the original bustling castle is quiet again. Although quiet again, Muqi will not feel lonely this time. She had the love of her mother, father, brothers and sisters. Flowers or these flowers, people are still these people, Muqi is in a good mood every day, she has been preparing for admission.Because she had been sleeping for several years, her body looked like a teenage girl. Mu Chen specially enrolled her in the Art Department of an art university. It is not a simple thing for a person who has never read a book to enroll suddenly. Of course, it is impossible for others. Mu Chen donated millions of teaching buildings to the school, and Mu Qi''s enrollment was soonpleted. Her age was changed to 18 in order not to make her feel that there was a generation gap between herself and others. On the one hand, she could continue her favorite painting, and on the other hand, she could live the ordinary life she had long wanted. Muqi wants to go to school, and the castle is very anxious. "Miss, although you go to school, there will inevitably be bad students. Don''t you believe others know that?" "Miss, you can''t get used to school food. I''ve prepared what you like and ask the driver to bring it to you every day." "The school amodation is certainly not as good as at home, or you''d better stay at home and pick you up to school every day." The cooks, gardeners and servants all broke their hearts for Muqi. Muqi is not only going to school, but also living alone in school. No one in his twenties will find it strange. He is such a big man, and it is not a six-year-old primary school student who needs to be so admonished. However, Muqi has not been in contact with outsiders since childhood, and every time he contacts an outsider, he will suffer life-threatening injuries. When you look at the little princess who grew up, you will suddenly start to live in groups. Naturally, people will be worried. "You can rest assured that I can take good care of myself." Muqi raised her small fist, which was the beginning of her independent life. The biggest worry should be Linda and Mu Chen. Linda looks at Mu Chen with a sad face. "Master Chen, it''s enough for you to agree that the youngdy goes to school. Why do you want to allow her to live in school? Miss is so simple and kind that she will be cheated "This is what Qier asked. After thest parting, I don''t want to let Qi''er have any regrets. Besides, I only stay at school five days a week, and I''ll pick her up on Friday "But there are so many people, and the youngdy has no experience. In case of danger..." "The school is rtively lessplicated. If it was, I would not have agreed with it before, but now I have figured it out. Qi''er needs some experience and growth. She can''t just be a beautiful flower forever. I hope she can be as independent as Gu Jin and Gu An Nan. That way she won''t always be so delicate. It''s good to be protected at home, but it''s not what she wants. If you really love someone, you should let her be free and learn to let her fly. This is a truth I understand How can Mu Chen not worry? He is more worried and nervous than anyone else, just like a child who wants to leave home to have a look. He can''t force Mu Qi to stay because of his selfishness. Muqi is not a child, but more pure than a child. She is not used to it now, but she will get used to the mode of getting along with people over time. It is because of too much love that Mu is willing to give up his love to spoil her. "But..." What else does Linda want to say? Muqi opens the door andes in excited. "Brother Chen, do you think this is the school uniform and skirt of the school, is it suitable for me?" Muqi is happy like a child. Her figure was inclined to a girl, saying that she was only 18 years old, and no one would doubt that she was a clean student without any powder. This kind of Muqi makes Mu Chen''s heart beat faster and his throat knot roll. Chapter 1020 In addition to the appearance of a person, the most important thing is temperament, especially women. Some peoplepare women to flowers. Every woman is like a kind of flower, beautiful style is very different, the charm of the body is also different. Gu Jin''s three sisters look exactly the same. The difference is that their experiences and living environment lead to different temperament. Muqi is like a beautiful and pure flower. Everyone will feel happy and happy when they see it. The flowers bloom in front of him, this is the beloved, put on the student uniform is pure and lovely, Mu Chen dry mouth. "Brother Chen, what''s the matter with you? I think your face is a little red." "No, it''s OK. It''s too hot." "Is it too hot?" "Mu Qi mumbled," then I wear school uniform good-looking ah? " "Of course Good looking. " From Xiaomei to Xiaomei, Mu Chen has long left a heart on her body. "I think I will go to school, I still feel very incredible, brother dust, thank you for understanding me." Mu Chen touched her hair. "You tell me what you want to do in the future. I will try my best to satisfy you, as long as you have a good time." In this life, Muqi is too poor. She has no absolute freedom since childhood. Mu Chen is also looking at it now. She is happy and happy. "Well." "Miss, you have no experience of group life since you were young. If you have any problems, please call us and master Chen will deal with it." "Good." Linda looked at her married daughter with an old mother''s eyes. "Miss, people outside areplex. It''s impossible to harm people and prevent people. Don''t forget that these two cases are due to your trust in others." "Well, Linda, you''ve said it a hundred times. I remember that." "I''m afraid that you are kind-hearted, but master Chen didn''t say that. In fact, he is the one who worries about you most. Knowing that you like China, the Chinese ss is specially arranged for you. All the students around you are from China, so it should be easy to get along with. " Mu qiguang is very interesting to think about. What is the real university life like? It must be fun. "Is everything ready?" Mu Chen pressed down the words she wanted to tell her. Linda had said many times that Muqi should be tired of listening. "You''re ready, brother Chen. Do you know what college life is like?" Mu Chen, like her, has never been to school. Since childhood, mu Nanshu has hired a private teacher for him, which is much more efficient than that in school. For people like them, how to save time and how to maximize efficiency is important. He didn''t need to do such a waste of time. He didn''t want to and didn''t want to. His knowledge reserve had long exceeded that of the so-called doctor. Ben wanted to answer boring, time-consuming words, a pair of shining eyes of Muqi, and he swallowed those words. "It''s what you think it is." Mu Qi smiles, "I''m really looking forward to it." Seeing her so happy, Mu Chen felt that her decision was not wrong. At the beginning of school, Mu Chen personally sent her to school. The car shuttled through the campus. Mu Qi looked at the beautiful scenery outside the window and her peers. She looked like a little cat, squinting her eyes. "Brother Chen, I like it here. It''s so beautiful." "If you like it." Mu Chen is happy to see her happy. Different from the Rosa that I have seen for so long, the university is very big, with a peacefulke, where the water grass is swaying and the water birds are flying. There are green trees and flowers of various colors. Some students are fighting. Muqi really likes this kind of atmosphere. When she was a child, she sat in the car and saw the children of her age wearing school uniforms, talking andughing, and her eyes were only envious. Although it took so many years to realize this wish, it is not toote for Muqi. Finally, she was sent to the female dormitory. Mu Chen selected a good art university for her. Knowing that she was afraid of loneliness, she arranged for two people in advance. Mu Chen, her roommate, had already found out the origin in advance. Judging from his personality, family background and past experience, Muqi will not be hurt, and he will be relieved. As soon as the car stopped, Mu Chen was still in the trunk to carry things for her. Muqi couldn''t wait to get out of the car and look around. The beautifulbination of Chinese and Western teaching buildings, originally Mu Qi wanted to go to China to study. In that case, Mu Chen would not be very convenient, and Gu Jin would not stay in China all the time, so Muqi had to give up. Mu Chen knew that she was fond of Chinese style, so she chose such a school for her. Even her sses were all Chinese. It can be said that Mu Chen has done a lot of things to take care of Mu Qi''s mood. Muqi stood under the tree, the sun through the leaves on her body, leaving a mottled light."Damn it, did I see a fairy?" Several senior students specially set up the freshmen''s help office to help students from all over the world. Muqi naturally has a holy aura, which is different from ordinary girls. "Primary school girl, do you want me to help you find a dormitory?" A big boy ran past first. "Gao Chuan, this boy is quick, but the little girl is so beautiful without makeup." Suddenly being osted, Muqi was a little flustered, "ah I... " From childhood to adulthood, she never talked to a few strangers, especially her peers. Seeing her at a loss, her eyes were more like a lost deer. Gao Chuan was shot through by the arrow of love God. "Primary school sister, don''t be afraid. I''m your senior. Where are your things? I''ll take it to your dorm He thought it was his rudeness that frightened Mu Qi, so he exined quickly. Before Mu Qi opened her mouth, a tall man stood in front of her, emitting an aura of no strangers. The cold voice from Mu Chen''s mouth said, "no need." Mu Qi didn''t know how to deal with this kind of thing. When he saw Mu Chen, he was relieved. Subconsciously, he held Mu Chen''s hand, "brother Chen." "Well, let''s go in." Mu Chen leads her to leave. Mu Qi is like a little rabbit following Mu Chen and looks back at Gao Chuan. This one eye is to let Gao Chuan indulge in her charm, Gao Chuan covers the heart. "Brother, I''ve run into a brick wall. The primary school girl looks like a daughter. Look at the car and the brother''s clothes." "It''s over. I feel like I''m in love with her." Gao Zhuan stares at Mu Qi''s back. "Bah, you are in love with the girl''s face." "To tell you the truth, this little girl is really beautiful. She has a special feeling." "Come on, I don''t think about it. I didn''t see her brother just staring at Gao Chuan''s eyes. I was scared to pee, OK?" "I won''t give up. I''ve decided to catch up with my fairy!" Gao Chuan clenched his fist. "It''s over. The child is hopeless." Everyone shakes their heads, and the people around Mu Qi are not easy to offend, and the tens of millions of cars all show her extraordinary identity. Ordinary people can only look at such a girl, and a few people dare to pursue it. The driver and Mu Chen carry things into the dormitory building. Although there are many parents in the dormitory building to help their children clean up their new beds, there are very few people of Mu Chen''s age. Where he passed by, every girl was staring at him. He was tall and handsome, and refused to be in the aura of thousands of miles away. "Wow! How handsome he is! Is it the senior of our school? " "I don''t think so. It should be someone''s family." "He''s holding the girl''s hand, maybe her boyfriend." "Well, the name grass has its owner." "Come on, even if there''s no owner, I don''t like you. I just took a peek at the watch in his hand. It''s worth more than eight million." "My God, so rich?" Mu Qi and Mu Chen will be the most dazzling people wherever they go. Mu Chen''s air pressure has been very low since his high pass appeared, which is not something he has not considered. To send Muqi to school, she thought ahead of time that she was likely to encounter such a thing. Her appearance would attract many boys'' pursuit. I didn''t expect toe so fast. I just started school. "Brother Chen, are you angry?" Muqi looked at him with his head tilted. Chapter 1021 Mu Chen always looks indifferent in front of others all the year round. Whether he is angry or not, others will not know. His emotion Muqi can urately perceive every time, even if he is angry in front of Muqi for a few times. I feel like holding a fire in my heart. I''m ready for it tomorrow. When I see other members of the opposite sex approaching her, he still can''t help but want to tear up that person. He did not answer, Muqi held him closer, "brother dust, is it that I did something wrong?" "You''re fine. You''ve done nothing wrong." Muqi is more difficult to understand, if she did not do wrong, then why Mu Chen''s look so ugly? He was clearly angry. "But brother Chen It seems very angry. " "No, your room is here. Go and have a look." Mu Chen opened the door, Muqi''s mind was in the new school and new room, and soon was distracted. Although the condition is not better than that in the castle, it is much better than other schools. All kinds of modern equipment are avable. Muqi is like a kitten who has just arrived at his new home. He carefully looks at this and that. The driver is busy making her bed and arranging her bed. Mu Qi has already nned her college life in her mind, and she doesn''t know what her new roommate looks like. "Brother Chen, our room is so beautiful, and there is a bathtub." Muqi happily pulls Mu Chen in. She has checked what the dormitories in some schools look like in advance. None of them have this, which she sees well. Of course, she would not know that Mu Chen had already transformed the room in advance, so the furniture was newly added, and even theyout of the room was in ordance with her preference. Even the bed and mattress that she sleeps in are top-notch. On the surface, there is no big difference. In fact, the sense of use is greatly different. These Mu Chen didn''t tell her, "do you like it?" "Well, I like it." Mu Qi is very happy, she stands on tiptoe holding Mu Chen. "Brother Chen, I''m really happy. Apart from the time I opened my eyes to see daddy and mummy, this is my happiest day." Sheughed many times along the way, needless to say, she could feel the joy of the little girl. Mu Chen''s anger and resentment seem to have disappeared. Since he has already made psychological preparations, why should he sulk in the next life at this time. Besides, he didn''t tell himself in his heart that in addition to meeting her wishes, muqi university had a more important purpose. Let her get along with other people, so that she can better integrate into the world. As for the special feelings of family and love, Muqi can better distinguish them. He doesn''t want to take advantage of others'' danger and take possession of her when she doesn''t know what love between men and women is. Her girl may have understood at a very young age that Mu Qi is still ignorant. It is the best choice to study in school. When she understands what love is and is willing to choose him at that time, Mu Chen will tell her what she thinks. "If you like it." His eyebrows became tender. Muqi put his arm around his neck and rubbed in his arms. "Brother dust, if I miss you, what should I do?" "There are so many students and friends in the school. I guess you have no time to think about me." Mu Chen scraped the tip of her nose. The little girl has never started school, she is looking forward to and excited. For others, she just enters a university as usual. For Mu Qi, it is the first time in her life. Her excitement is far more than everyone else. Muqi is a very pure girl. She is as happy as a child with a new toy. Her attention is in school. How can she remember herself? "No, brother Chen is my most important person. I will put brother Chen in my heart every day." Muqi rubbed in his arms. "No matter what happens, am I the most important person to you?" Mu Chen looked down at her. "Of course..." Mu Qi didn''t want to reply, "brother Mu Chen is as important as daddy and mummy in this world." Her serious double pupil let Mu Chen heart a gentle, bent down to kiss her lips. In this way, he can rest assured that she can make friends with other people as a normal person. He believes that even if there are other men, Muqi will not change his mind. His kiss was very light and light. This time, he didn''t take medicine. Muqi blinked at him and didn''t push him away. "Brother Chen, why kiss me?" "Because I''m afraid I can''t see you. I want to remember your taste." Mu Chen touched her lips with his fingers. Although he gave Muqi the right and leeway to choose, he would not do nothing. "Qi''er, you are very beautiful and excellent. In the future, there will be other boys around you. He will pursue you and let you be his girlfriend." "Well Like sister and brother-inw, mommy and daddy? " "Not at first. It''s like watching the plot in front of an idol drama. Maybe he will send flowers, invite you to dinner, give you gifts, and make you feel good about him.When you think he''s a good person and you can''t help wanting to be with him, then he''ll want to touch you Muqi didn''t understand it. "I know, it''s just holding hands and kissing, right?" "Yes, so Qier, don''t let any man get close to you. Unless you love him, don''t let other men touch your finger, you know? Because not everyone in the world is a good person, some people are sincere to you, some people may just covet your beauty. You are very kind, but you should also remember to protect yourself. Your body is to be reserved for your future spouse. Before that, you are not allowed to be touched by others Mu Qi nodded, "well, I know, I don''t allow anyone to touch except brother Chen." Mu Chen doesn''t know what her brain circuit is, and how toe to such a conclusion, but He was satisfied. Little fool has to understand some than before, he will wait, wait for her to really understand what is love that day. "Good." Mu Chen is in a better mood. Muqi Dudu mouth, "but this is not fair at all." "Well?" Muqi, on tiptoe, kisses his lips just like he did. Mu Chen was flustered. She didn''t know how to put her hands and feet. She couldn''t kiss. She just touched the dragonfly. "Well, that''s fair. I remember the taste of brother Chen." Such a Muqi Little girl, do you know, I want tomit a crime against you. Mu Chen suppressed the evil thoughts in his heart and told himself to wait. He wanted to let the little girl understand that love is beautiful. Therefore, he should not be too hasty and should be gradual. And if she doesn''t contact other boys, she won''t know if she is really suitable for her. Mu Chen can be said to have made all the preparations for Muqi. He has determined his own mind, and he must be Muqi in his life. Muqi grew up in the castle and did not contact others. Maybe his dependence on himself is just family affection. It is because he loves her too much that Mu Chencai doesn''t want to aggrieve her. He wants to let her know what the position of love is. Then he can marry her openly. "Hello..." A girl''s voice came from outside. Mu Chen released Mu Qi and said, "herees your new roommate." Muqi was a little nervous. Mu Chen patted her on the shoulder, "it''s not that you have prepared a gift. Don''t be afraid. This is the first step for you to make friends." Encouraged by Mu Chen, Muqi pushes open the bathroom door and goes out. In the room, a girl with her body simr to her was walking quickly with a suitcase, a casual suit and short hair. "Are you my new roommate? Hello, my name is Yang Mei. Ie from China. Wow, you are beautiful. It''s like a porcin doll. " Her praise made Mu Qi blush, "thank you Thank you This girl has a cheerful personality. Mu Chen hopes that she can bring good mood to Muqi every day, so she chooses her as his roommate. Yang Mei stepped forward again, "look more beautiful carefully, eyes are so big, skin is so white, cherry mouth, my God, is Barbie doll carved ording to your mold?" Muqi is like a shy kitten. She has never met such a warm girl. She hides behind Mu Chen. Yang Mei noticed that there was also a tall man in the room, who was full of ascetic atmosphere. "Wow, is he your boyfriend? Super handsome, like a big star Chapter 1022 Mu Qi is used to hearing Linda''s chattering on one side. It is the first time for her to meet such a warm girl. Without friends, she did not know how to get along with her friends. Yang Mei praised her very embarrassed, so she had to carefully poke out half a small head from behind Mu Chen. "He''s my brother." "No wonder your genes are so good that you are a family." Mu Chen was not angry with Mu Qi''s words, but gently pulled her out of her back, "didn''t you prepare a gift for your new roommate?" "I still have a gift? What is it? What is it? " Yang Mei is familiar with her, but she doesn''t feel embarrassed. Mu Qi rummaged for a long time and took out a small jewelry box, "this It''s my own rose ne. I hope you like it ording to her book, it''s polite for her to meet for the first time. There are many valuable things at home. Muqi has no idea about money and material. She spent two days choosing a small rose flower to make a ne. She thinks that the gift with heart is the most precious, but she is afraid that others will not like it. She looks at Yang Mei nervously. "Look, did you make it yourself? Thank you very much Mu Qi was relieved to see the way she liked it. Fortunately, the other side liked it very much. "I''m sorry, I didn''t bring you any gifts when I came from China. My mother was afraid that I would be greedy, so she prepared some local products for me. If you don''t dislike it, would you like to use this as a gift?" It can be seen that Yang Mei is a careless person, and has no too many twists and turns in her mind. "Thank you." Muqi is holding a worthless local product, but he can''t help being happy in his eyes. Besides her family, she also received a gift for the first time. Mu Chen took Mu Qi''s shoulder and said to her, "my seven sons are gentle in character. Please take good care of themter." "OK, OK, I will take good care of her." As soon as Yang Mei looks at Mu Qi, she belongs to Lin Daiyu''s type. On the contrary, she lives like a rough man and naturally takes care of Mu Qi. "Miss, your bed is ready." The driver stood aside respectfully. "OK." Mu Chen released Mu Qi. "I have to leave now. Call me if you have something." "Well." In fact, Muqi also wants to experience the feeling of independence earlier. Mu Chen rubbed her hair, "remember what I said." "Remember, brother Chen." For the first time, Mu Qiyi was thrown into a strange ce. Mu Chen was worried. He resisted his inner uneasiness. If he protected Muqi all his life, it would not be a good thing for him. It''s time to let go. At this moment, he had the feeling that his father let go and let his child fly. Obviously, Muqi overestimated herself. She thought that Mu Chen would feel free once she left. After all, she has been spoiled like a child for so many years. Finally, Mu Chen is willing to let go. Facts have proved that Mu Chen left the moment, Muqi did not imagine the free and easy or free. She had a feeling of being abandoned and even wanted to chase out. Muqi went around to the balcony and watched Mu Chen get on the bus and leave. The car disappeared in the field of vision. Her eyes were still a little uneasy. "What''s the matter? Can''t give up my brother Yang Mei patted her on the shoulder. Seeing Mu Qi''s big eyes watery and his face abandoned, people are very distressed. "Honey, you''re not going to cry, are you? Don''t cry. I''m not good at coaxing people. " Yang Mei is in a hurry and doesn''t know how tofort her. "Well Is it the first time I left home? It was the same when I left my parents in high school, but it took me a while to get used to it. " Looking at mu Qijiao''s appearance, we can know that she is a youngdy. It''s normal for her to be delicate. "It doesn''t matter. I just didn''t adapt to it. I got used to it soon." Muqiforted himself. "Yes, at the beginning, I''ll be more or less unustomed to it. However, there are many friends in the school and many things. Soon, your energy will be scattered and you won''t miss home at that time." Yang Mei held her cheek and said, "there is no ss today anyway. Let''s clean up the room and go to dinner for a while. It happens that I''m here for the first time. You can show me around." Mu Qi waved his hand. "I, I am the first time Ie back." "Then we''ll find out for ourselves, and we''ll soon be familiar with it." "Well." Mu Qiwen''s gentle appearance makes Yang Mei can''t help but want to take care of her without Mu Chen''smand. "Your brother is so handsome. Does he have a girlfriend?" That''s what happens to girls. "No, I''ve never seen him so intimate with any girl."When Mu Qi said this, he was calm and used to it. It seemed that this was Mu Chen''s normal. If he suddenly had a woman, he would be a little strange. "Your brother runs apany. He has a leader''s temperament at first sight." Muqiughed and said, "yes." Although she has not been in charge of Mu Nanshu''s affairs, she is also very clear that Mu Chen has been taking care of Mu Nanshu''s industry. There are too many industrial chains and manypanies. Now that he hase to school, Mu Chen should have enough time to work. "As soon as you are a bigdy, don''t despise themon people like us." "Why, we Can you be friends? " Muqi asked cautiously. "Of course." Yang Mei came to cook, and soon mixed with Muqi. Walking with her in the campus, Muqi stroked his long hair and was in a good mood. "Beautiful." Yang Mei looks along her line of sight. It''s just an ordinary sunset. The scenery of the school is very good. However, a youngdy like Muqi doesn''t make a fuss about such a sunset. "It''s just amon sunset." "Not the same." Muqi shakes her head. She has been watching the setting sun of rose castle for many years. The scene is amazing to her. "I think you''re very strange. It''s a youngdy. How can you give me a look that I haven''t seen before?" Mu Qi scratched his head with embarrassment, "that I''ve had a serious illness before. I''m weak. I seldom go out. My tutores to my home to teach me. " "So it is. No wonder I think you are a little strange. Don''t be shy. I will apany you in the future." "Well!" Muqiughed and said, "thank you." Yang Mei likes Mu Qi very much. She knows that she is the eldestdy from her dress. However, she is not arrogant and disrespectful. On the contrary, she is easy to get along with. "It''s toote today. Let''s go around the school and eat in the canteen." "Good." This campus is very big, so it may not be all over in a day, and they are not in a hurry to leave the school. Muqi remembers Linda''s words. It''s very dangerous outside. It''s dark and she doesn''t n to leave school. Yang Mei, like a chatterbox, has been nagging in her ears about how good the school is. She still depends on the schrship to study, otherwise the family can not afford such tuition. The food in the school is exquisite and the price is not cheap. Before leaving, Mu Chen left her a card. Muqi, who has no concept of money, never worries about money. What she eats at home is ording to her preference. Western food is definitely the cook of star restaurant. It is not much and exquisite. It is the first time for her to eat food like school. The whole people are very curious. "It looks delicious." "Of course, our school canteen is famous, but the price is a little expensive." Muqi took a look at the price, "is it very expensive?" "Yes, I''ll see if there''s anything I like." When Mu Chen gave her a card, she said that she could spend it freely. Brother Chen should not think it was too expensive? "Schoolgirl, we meet again!" Just as Muqi was about to order, a tall boy ran over. "You are Oh, I remember, you''re the man Muqi subconsciously took a step back. Before she went out, Linda said that men and women are notpatible with each other. Many boys have attempts at girls. She should be careful. "Primary school sister, I don''t eat people. Let me introduce myself. My name is Gao Chuan, tall and tall. Legend is passed on." He looked around. "Isn''t your brother here?" Thinking of that pair of cannibal eyes, he was afraid, Muqiughed, "brother dust is home." Gao chuanleng is there. Is this a fairy? Chapter 1023 Mu Qiben is sweet and pure. She has a purity that her girls don''t have. However, if you smile, you will get rid of Gao Chuan''s soul. Seeing that he didn''t move for a long time, Muqi reached out and shook in front of his eyes, "that What''s the matter with you? " "No, nothing." Gao Chuan seems to hear the voice of blooming flowers in his heart. Cupid, the God of love, flies out of the flowers and is her! "It''s OK. I''m going to order." Muqi turns around with a smile. With a soft temperament and a soft smile, Gao Chuan feels that his soul is like being sucked away by Muqi. He never believed in love at first sight, but today he did, and all his heart fell on the girl. "Xuemei, I, I''ll treat you to dinner." Gao Zhuan quickly ran to Mu Qi. Mu Qi looked at him with vignce. Linda said that some bad boys would give girls things and invite them to dinner. Is he such a person? Seeing Mu Qi''s expression changed, she seemed to have a kind of defense against everyone. Gao Chuan scratched her head and didn''t know how to exin it. He felt that the girl in front of him was like a fairy. He wanted to take all the stars out of the sky to her. "Little fairy Xuemei, you, don''t get me wrong, I just "You want to bubble our seven." Yang Mei came with the te and took Muqi behind him. Through more than half a day''s contact, she also knew Muqi''s character and took the responsibility of protecting Muqi. "Of course not. I''m just afraid that primary school girls are not familiar with each other when they are new to school. As a senior, I should help. After all, I know which restaurant''s food is delicious, which one''s weight isrge, and which one is cost-effective." Yang Mei looked at it from top to bottom? You don''t look like a good man in any way. " "Who has carved a good man on his face?" "That''s right. There are no inscriptions on the faces of the bad guys. You''re new here. You''re a little far away from our little seven." Yang Mei takes the initiative to iste him. What else does Gao Chuan want to say? She is afraid to cause Mu Qi''s difort even more. She is like a little white rabbit, watching others with vignce. "What would you like to eat, Xiao Qi?" "Well I don''t know what kind of food it is. " Muqi said sweetly, "I want this, this and this..." Don''t know what to eat Xiaoqi ordered a lot of, will one side of Yang Mei and high pass are stunned. This is a school canteen, not a buffet. Besides, this is not a buffet! Gao Chuan touched his card in silence. Fortunately, she didn''t want to treat himself. This meal will cost him a month''s meal! "Xiao Qi, don''t you think it''s too much?" Yang Mei is stupid, and quickly let Mu Qi stop. "A lot? I eat a lot of food at home every day Mu Qi answered seriously. From all over the world, there are so many delicacies in China from all over the world. Every day, the chefs change their styles to make them for her. Besides, the French cuisine is quite different from the canteen because of its variety and small quantity. "Cough, my eldestdy, you order so much to eat." "But I want to have a taste." "We will live here for a long time. There is plenty of time. Don''t worry. Take your time." Muqi obedient, "that''s all." Rao is only a part of her order, still out of a pile of meals, Muqi is like a cat eating, elegant and noble, everything really just tasted a little. "Xiao Qi, I''m afraid there is a mine in your house." Yang Mei looked at those things she had lost, and her heart ached. "No, I have a lot of roses in my house. I chose the ne for you." Muqi is honest. "But don''t you think it''s a waste if you can''t eat so much?" Yang Mei is pathetic. He is really full. He doesn''t know that he is hungry. She worked hard to get a schrship to study. She had to be careful in her life for fear of a little waste. Mu Qi''s big eyes are somewhat innocent, "will it be a waste?" Since childhood, she has been like this at home, and no one has ever said about her. She has no concept at all. "Well, it''s wasteful." "Then I won''t order so much tomorrow." Muqi looked at the other people in the canteen, as if he was exaggerating. Her exaggeration attracted the attention of others, which made her feel embarrassed and shy and felt like an alien. "Yes, I''m sorry, I don''t know." Seeing the remorse on her face, Yang Meixin will be broken. I don''t know who such a cute girl will marry in the future. She wants to protect Muqi as a woman! "It doesn''t matter. You spend your own money. Just like it." As long as Xiao Qi shows such an expression, the stars in the sky will be picked by others. "Meimei, I don''t know a lot of things. Please tell me more about itter." "Well, it doesn''t matter, you don''t have to have too much psychological burden, little things."Muqi didn''t know that she was famous for ordering food on her first day. Of course, her appearance was even more famous. It soon spread to the public that one of the freshmen was Bai Fumei, who was beautiful and had money at home. A meal was the best for them for a month. As a result, her first day in her ssroom attracted many people''s attention because she was also Asian. Mu Chen arranged a Chinese ss for her. Everyone looked the same. As soon as she came in, everyone''s attention was on her, and some people were whispering, as if they were discussing something. "She''s the girl? I don''t look very good either After all, the biggest thing between women is vanity and jealousy. "I don''t know what you think of your honor." A boy next to him said sarcastically. "Well, I''m not ady. I''m not ady. I''m justing into the rtionship." "I think you are envious, jealous and hateful." "I think you look at other people''s good looks." "Oh, you said she was not good-looking. Now I''m not beating my mouth?" "You..." Although Muqi didn''t hear what they said clearly, he could see his dissatisfaction and disdain from the girl''s eyes. "Eyebrow, I Are you wearing the wrong clothes? " She is wearing school uniform today, she is the only one, others are wearing casual clothes. Can wear school uniform like her so beautiful, her people are really envious. "No, people are jealous of you Art University is rtively free. Yang Mei pulls her to the vacant seat. The girls regard Muqi as a natural enemy, while the boys are fond of her. "Are you mu Qimu''s ssmate?" A boy took the initiative to approach. "Well, I''m Muqi." She introduced herself politely. "Wow, the goddessughed at me. As expected, it was as gentle and sweet as in the legend." "Mu ssmate, my name is Lin Feng, maple leaf''s maple." "I remember. Hello, Lin Feng." "Boo hoo, Mu is really gentle!" Muqi didn''t understand why these boys were so weird. She just introduced herself. "Eyebrows, why are they so excited?" "My eldestdy, you are so stupid. I really don''t know how to grow up so big, because you are beautiful and so gentle, which makes everyone feel very rare." "Am I beautiful?" There are few people around her, so there is less praise for her. "If you are not beautiful, there will be no beauty in the world." A word let Mu Qi blush, "which has!" She was so shy and shy that a group of boys were going crazy, while the girls were angry. "Cut, a look is a white lotus." "That''s it. It''s pure. It''s disgusting." "Who knows how she got in." In the ssroom into a group, someone called a teacher toe, Muqi quickly sat down, like a kindergarten children. Today is her first ss, she is still a little nervous, do not know what kind of person the teacher is. However, as soon as the man came in, Muqi was immediately dumbfounded. It was not an outsider. It was Charlie who gave her an enlightenment. "Check..." She just wanted to call the exit. She thought that she was in school now. Unexpectedly, Charlie, who was not much older than her, was actually the teacher of this school! It''s right to think about it. Now her age has been changed to 18. It''s normal for Charlie to be a teacher. Charlie winked at her, but his face remained serious. How can Mu Chen rest assured that Mu Qiyi wille alone? Naturally, it will be arranged in advance. Charlie is just one of them. Chapter 1024 As soon as she saw Charlie, Muqi resisted the impulse to say hello to him. Maybe it was because of the acquaintance that she had just arrived at the school ssroom, her curiosity gradually disappeared. After ss, Muqi took advantage of his ssmates'' absence to take the initiative toe forward, "Mr. Charlie, how are you here?" Charlie is still Mu Qi''s emotional mentor. "How am I here? It''s not master Chen who is worried that you can''t adapt to the life of school, so he brings me here. You have a big heart. You have never lived outside, so you are not afraid of danger? " "The school is very safe. How can it be in danger?" "As long as there are people, there will be darkness. You have never lived with so many people. It is inevitable that you will not know. In short, when I am at school, you can ask me if you have something to know?" Charlie got along with Muqi and knew how difficult it was for Muqi. Mu Chen to her heart, can let here, this can see how much he is determined. Muqi was like a little angel. People who contacted her would like to protect her and not let her suffer any harm. "Well, I see, Mr. Charlie." Muqi smiles sweetly. Several passing students saw this scene, "it is a white lotus flower, so quickly to seduce the teacher." "That is, with a pure face, this school starts today." "One thing is not to worry about." "What do you have that stinky mouth? Did you not brush your teeth when you went out? Looking at our little seven who was beautiful and rich and envious, didn''t you? " Yang Mei came to hear the ss girls in session, after all, such as Mu Qi is too dazzling existence of girls will attract envy. "Cut, who is jealous of her, I don''t know how she got in." Women like this are all vases in their eyes. "That''s it." "A group of thirty-eight." Yang Mei is toozy to pay attention to Mu Qi, only she knows how pure. "Who are you scolding?" "I''ll scold anyone who''s three or eight." Yang Mei was about to quarrel with them. Muqi just finished talking with Charlie and came, "what are you talking about?" Her voice is soft, and her face has a slight smile, which is in sharp contrast with those ferocious girls. At most, a few people are talking behind their backs. No one dares to speak in front of Muqi. Yang Mei nced at them, "a group of cowards, Xiao Qi, don''t worry about them. Let''s go to the dormitory to get painting tools. There will be sketching lessonster." "Good." Muqi likes painting best, but she is a little strange, "what were you talking about just now? Why did I stop talking when I came here?" Muqi on that pair of pure eyes, really do not understand, clearly is such a lovely and clean girl, how can those people have the heart to say such words to her. "It''s nothing. It''s just a bunch of gossips. Don''t worry about it." "Gossip woman?" The naive Mu Qi''s big eyes flickered. "It''s about those boring women who chew their tongue behind their backs. There will be such people in every ss. They don''t have to be nice to them. Let''s go. Don''t let them affect our mood." Muqi nodded. She was in a good mood at the beginning of school today, so she didn''t think much about it. When ites to the sketching ss, everyone pays great attention to Mu Qi, especially the group of girls. "Let''s see what kind of ghost she can draw." "Professional, but she can''t cheat." Everyone is waiting to see Muqi''s jokes, always feel that she has only a beautiful face, there is no connotation at all. What''s more, today is a campus sketch. We are required to create on-site, so we can''t cheat in advance. Some people murmured, "I heard that today''s sketching course is only a ss on the surface, but it is actually the school''s examination for us." "Test for the bottom?" "Yes, I was told by a senior student before I came here that the final examination is to figure out the strength of those excellent students and then send them to design variouspetitions to win prizes for the school." "Isn''t this painting important today?" "Of course it''s important. Once it''s finished, it''s equivalent to brushing your face in front of school leaders. You''ll be given priority in futurepetitions. This kind ofpetition usually has a lot of prize money. It can win honor for the school and add credits. The quota for each year is overwhelming. " As soon as we heard this news, everyone became happy in an instant. Yang Mei also whispered in Mu Qi''s ear: "Xiao Qi, do you hear me? Today we have to draw this painting well. It''s closely rted to our future. " "Future?" To tell you the truth, Muqi''s identity is different from them. She never thought about her future. Originally thought that this life can only stay in the castle, Mu Chen can let her to school is good, where she thought of other. "Xiao Qi, don''t you think about it? What do you want to do after graduation? What city do you want to stay in?Yes, you must have a lot of money in your family. Maybe you''ll wait to go back and inherit thepany. It''s totally different from us who are worried about the future. " Yang Mei holds her cheek and looks at the beautifulke. Swans are flying around theke. Here the natural ecologicalndscape is excellent, the biology and the students get along well, not a waterbird is frightened. She spent a lot of time and energy to get here, and she was also very concerned about her future. Mu Qi thought about it carefully. Did he go to work? What work to do! She really never thought about it. "I I''ll think about it Mu Qi is serious. Yang Mei chuckled, "Xiao Qi, how can you be so cute? In fact, I think you don''t have to think about it at all. " "Why?" Muqi looked at her with his head askew. "Why, you say you are so beautiful and lovely, and there must be many boys who like you. You can find one to marry and be spoiled by men in the future. Anyway, your family is rich and doesn''t care about life and material. You are born to be a princess. " Yang Mei and Muqi stayed all night. Her skin care products, clothes and everything she used were extravagant. Even many limited brands I had never seen before. and she watched as Mu seven was spraying a restroom with a bottle of thousands of perfume, because she love the smell. The key is that Mu Qi, who is such a local tyrant, doesn''t know that he is a local tyrant at all, and feels that he should take it for granted. She even asked her brother to send it if she liked it. this perfume is a limited edition. From Muqi''s mouth, it feels like Chinese cabbage. "Yes." Mu Qi thinks that she is really happy. Mu Chen has been spoiling her. Now she has more family and friends. She is so happy that she smiles every day in her dreams. "Of course, you can see that one of your paintings is going to cost us a month''s living." Muqi never thought about these things. It was Mu Chen who let people buy her. She found her own unique ce in the crowd. "The teacher is here. Don''t talk." Muqi is in a good mood for her to have a ss by theke. It is not important for her to have any future, but to enjoy life. The second teacher was not an outsider, but John, who once instructed Mu Qi to draw. Mu Chen is really painstaking for her. She was taught by famous teachers before. Even if she came to university to teach, she was still a little overqualified. John set up a project for everyone to sketch freely. He had been guiding Mu Qi for a long time, but he didn''t see him for several years. Mu Qi was as mature as he was then, and even his children were quite old. When the students began to draw, Muqi gave him a sweet smile: "teacher." He nodded and said hello to her, long time no see. "Let''s see if that Muqi is half baked." "It must be. What beautiful paintings can you draw with such a precious painting tool?" Even Yang Mei thinks it is possible that Mu Qi came in with a good family background. After all, the world is so realistic that you can do whatever you want with money. "Xiao Qi, if you don''t want to draw it, I''ll draw itter and give you another one." Yang Mei is a little worried about Muqi, secretly in her ear. She knows that many people in the ss are waiting to see Muqi''s jokes. Once the painting of Muqi today is not satisfactory, then in the next few years, Muqi will be crowned with the title of vase, and any unpleasant words wille. Muqi didn''t know this, smiling at Yang Mei: "eyebrow, I like painting very much, no more, besides, it''s cheating." Chapter 1025 Muqi skillfully opened his painting tools. From her technique, she didn''t look like a novice. "Put on airs." "You''ll have it. Muqi is gentle and lovely. It''s disgusting to nder people behind your back." "Look, if she can draw, I''ll..." Before she finished, Muqi began to draw. She did not use the conventionalposition. Everyone has their own habits. For example, Muqi has her own ideas and habits since she started painting. Her growth path is different from other students, most of them are under the guidance of the teacher, with a set of fixed painting mode. When Mu Qi''s writing technique is different from others, she is ridiculed by a lot of people. "Look, I said she was a novice and couldn''t draw at all." "How can anyone start topose a picture like this, Mu Qi, how did you get into school?" She didn''t have to exin to the other people why Mu te didn''t give her a brush. But she also knows that other people need to take an exam when theye in. She came without an exam. It should be mu Chen''s means. At the moment, when people asked her, she was a little nervous. She would not have hidden her mind. The speaker is a good-looking girl Zhou Yao, who is also picked up by her. In China, Zhou Yao''s family was good, and her grades were good. She was used to being picked up by people. Before, she was the focus. Here, all the focus is attracted by Muqi. In the past, both boys and girls are talking about Muqi. She has be a person with no sense of existence. Generally, this kind of girl''s mentality is very bad, trying to find fault to prove Mu Qi''s unbearable. It is just that Mu Qi''s soft and soft character breeds her pride, and Zhou Yao, who has a high profile, is more arrogant. "Look at her so flustered appearance, a look is not to go to the regr channel to enter school, should let a person check well." "I..." Muqi is not good at telling lies. He can only shut up when he encounters such a thing. "What''s the noise? It''s time to draw." John looked at his watch. "ss, don''t you know?" Zhou Yao pointed to Mu Qi, "teacher, I suspect that she didn''te in through regr channels. She should let the school check." "Teacher, I..." John taught Muqi how to be an opponent of this kind of person, knowing her character. He raised his hand and motioned Muqi not to exin. It was easy to tell the truth with Muqi''s character. "It''s not something you should worry about. It''s ss time." "Teacher, it''s not fair. A person who can''t draw at all is with us. Then we worked hard for so many years, and prepared for the college entrance examination, and finally entered the University. Isn''t it unfair to us if some people get in for nothing? " John is a little upset. This troubled schoolgirl really doesn''t know what to do. In fact, there are some special ces for each school. For example, some entrepreneurs have made major donations to the school. Basically, their children can go to special schools. Mu Chen spent a lot of money to send Muqi in. Unexpectedly, Muqi was too outspoken and attracted other people''s attention so quickly. After all, who cares about things like how to get into school? There are so many people in the whole grade. There are not so many people who are so annoying. This week Yao is just deliberately provocative. Who knows, he really criticizes Mu Qi''s admission methods by mistake. John did not ask also know how mu Chen sent Mu Qi in. He caught a loophole in Zhou Yao''s dialect. "You said she couldn''t draw?" "You see, she doesn''t look like a painter at all." Zhou Yao has a firm face. "I can draw, really..." Mu Qi replied cautiously. "If you can draw, I''ll jump off theke from here." Zhou Yao looked scornful. Muqi shook his head, "it''s autumn, you will be cold in the water." "Don''t be so pretentious. You can''t draw it!" Zhou Yao was aggressive. "In that case, I''ll draw it." Muqi doesn''t quarrel much. What she cares about is that others say she can''t draw. Mu Qi sat down again, ignoring Zhou Yao. John also scattered the students. "Well, let''s get ready. Today''s painting is very important to you." Although everyone sat back to their own position, but a pair of eyes or tightly staring at Mu Qi''s painting. Muqi was not affected by her, just like sketching at home. She had painted tens of thousands of different roses, and her mastery of color, light and shadow was better than that of some so-called masters. When she was very young, she had an art exhibition, some of which were sold for millions of dors. The people who bought her paintings didn''t know the age of the painter. She was so good at that time, let alone now.Zhou Yaoughs at her inability to draw, just as she mocks Beethoven for not ying the piano. The reason why Mu Qi''sposition is different from that of ordinary people is that they still stay in the rigid painting style of students. However, Mu Qi has not been assigned any frame painting for her from the beginning. She has her own ideas and her own painting methods, which are not learned by ordinary people. At first, we didn''t think there was anything special about her, but many people had already noticed that her color was very bold. For example, some colors need to be debugged back and forth on the palette. Muqi almost stirred it for a few times and started coloring. Theyman thinks that she is a novice and can''t. only those who have a strong painting level will find that she knows her heart clearly and controls the color to the point that others can''t understand. No, she doesn''t know how to draw, but she can draw too well! This group of students can''t match their painting skills. In less than three minutes, the picture has begun to take shape, and she draws very fast, without stopping at all. Painting is not a matter of no brain, on the contrary, you need a perfectbination of brain and hand to draw a good picture. For some masters, they don''t need to pause and think. They have a n before they start. Muqi belongs to this level. Ten minutester, no one dared to look down upon Mu Qi. Even Yang Mei did not expect that this charmingdy would be so powerful. She''s totally different from them, far above everyone else. Zhou Yao murmured: "no, it''s impossible. How could she It''s so powerful. " If they had not seen Mu Qi''s paintings on the spot, they would not have believed that such paintings were created by a freshman. "Good, good!" How did they know that during that time when they could only stay in the castle to paint, Mu Chen had to go on a business trip without her parents. The only thing that can make Muqi amuse and kill time is painting. She integrates all her emotions into her paintings. Others learn painting are mixed with some misceneous ideas, some for the college entrance examination, some for the future career. Only she is different, she really loves, so what she draws has soul. Muqi quickly finished a painting, which was thendscape in front of him. In her works, the swans fluttering their wings, the ripples on the surface of theke, and the water nts dancing by theke. If you look at a picture more often, it seems that a swan is going to fly out of the picture. The lines of water waves are so clear that you can''t tell whether it is a painting or andscape. The point is that such a high-quality painting only takes a very short time, which is beyond doubt. John didn''t see Muqi for a long time. The boy''s style finally changed. In the past, although her paintings were also very powerful, each one made people feel some gloomy color, which blocked people''s heart. This painting is different. Everywhere it shows the breath of life and vitality, which makes people feelfortable. It shows that Muqi''s mood has changed too much, and she haspletely stepped out of the cage of heart disease. As her teacher, she was also happy to see such a painting. Her little seven is no longer the mncholy girl in the past. She came out of the golden cage and began to sing with the other birds. It''s really nice that Mu Qi''s whole body is emitting a aura of light. Yang Mei pped her hands and said, "don''t you say Xiao Qi can''t draw? Keep your dog''s eyes open. What''s this? I bet no one in the audience can surpass her painting! " Chapter 1026 Zhou Yao could not help but see that Mu Qi had painted this painting. She could not help but admit it. One side of the boys are also in cajoling, "don''t you say that mu can''t draw at all? What is this "By the way, you also said that if Mu drew a picture, you would jump into theke. When are you going to do it?" In the face of everyone''s ridicule, Zhou Yao was so angry that her face turned to pig liver color. In the past, she was surrounded by arge number of boys in China. Now, with Mu Qi, she has be the target of attack. How can Zhou Yao get used to the gap in her heart? "Jump and jump." "Zhou Yao, you don''t have to do this. You are still in ss now, and your own painting has not been finished." Mu Qi quickly advised. Zhou Yao coldly red at Mu Qi, "you don''t need this white lotus flower to pretend to be kind." She had strong self-esteem. When Mu Qi said this, she threw down her brush and ran towards theke. John grabbed him before diving. "Is that enough? You don''t want to paint. There are other students who want to paint. This time, your grades will be cancelled. Others will seize their time. I said that your paintings are very important to you. " Zhou Yao''s disqualification means that she has no possibility of being selected. In fact, there is a wonderful painting like Muqi. Who can surpass her. Yang Mei looks like a little fan Mei, "Xiao Qi, you are so good, or you can teach me, at the beginning, theposition you wrote was so strange, how can you turn corruption into magic?" "Is it strange?" Mu Qi scratched his head. "Yes, none of our teachers have ever taught this before. I think your painting skills are even better than those of my former teachers." Muqi took a look at John. John gave her more guidance and did not imprison her thought and painting. Even if there is noparison at ordinary times, now some people say she is strange, and Muqi himself does not know where it is strange. "I just draw casually, the teacher said that as long as the heart draws the thing is the good thing." "Teach me, you''re so handsome!" "You can learn any painting you want." Mu Qi is very patient and careful to tell Yang Mei about her experience. Her gentle and considerate makes the boys can''t move their eyes. What a beautiful girl with such a good personality. Seeing that ss time wasing, all the students had finished painting. At this time, when Zhou Yao passed by, Mu Qi''s painting board was kicked down, and the water in the bucket beside him was all spilled out. "Zhou Yao, you have gone too far. You have ruined Xiao Qi''s paintings!" "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." Zhou Yao said sorry words, but there was no sense of sorry on her face. "You are jealous of Xiao Qi''s beautiful painting. If it is her painting, she will be selected." "Zhou Yao, you are not a human being to do so." The students around her attacked, and they were noisy, but Zhou Yao was not afraid. Anyway, her own painting had no chance, and she would not let Mu Qi live well. Students are ming Zhou Yao, but Mu Qi has noints, "eyebrow, borrow your sketchpad." "Xiao Qi, ss will be over in five minutes. It''s toote." Muqi''s speed was very fast before, but it was more than five minutes. It was not easy to draw such a delicate and flexible painting in five minutes. "It doesn''t matter." Mu Qi calmly picked up the brush, and the surrounding noise formed a sharp contrast. Most of the students continued to hand in the picture, only Mu Qi sat quietly by theke. She is painting, but she is more like a beautiful picture. Passing boys will stop to look at her more. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a woman?" A couple''s girlfriend is very unhappy, holding the boy away. Gao Chuan stands under the tree, looking at theke sitting long hair floating, holding a paintbrush, the United States is a mess of Muqi. The sun fell on her body quietly, ting ayer of dazzling light for her. "Fairies, my fairies, have you seen my fairies?" "Bah, you little fairy, you don''t want to be shameless. I think people''s temperament is so outstanding and the family is rich. Maybe there''s a rich fiance for a long time. You''re a poor boy." "Nonsense, I''ll go after the fairy to show you." Gao Chuan raised his fist and looked firm. With only a few minutes left, Muqi''s technique is obviously more than twice as fast as before, even with several brushes at the same time. "My God, what kind of hand speed is this? You can''t do it without years of experience." "It''s so great that our teacher can''t reach her present level." "Genius, absolutely genius." Under the praise of the people around him, Zhou Yao''s face became more and more ugly. He wanted to tear Mu Qi into two. The better she is, the more ipetent she appears to be.In less than five minutes, a brand-new sketch appeared, different from the previous one, drawn from another angle. "Zhou Yao, what else can you say?" Yang Mei looks proud, as if this is her painting. "No, it''s just a picture." Muqi handed it to John before the paper due time. John was pleased to see the little girl whose appearance had not changed much at the beginning. Her picture reflected that she had grown up. "Very good." "It''s all taught by the teacher." They looked at each other with a smile. He was her teacher before, but still is. The teacher will not be doubted. Others taunted Zhou Yao and praised Mu Qi, "how long have you been learning to draw?" "Well, for many years." Since she was very young, she began to draw with a sketchpad. It was her only pleasure. "I also draw from primary school. Howe I''m not as good as you?" "It''s called talent. Mu is a gifted painter." Zhou Yao originally wanted to take the opportunity to attack Mu Qi, but he didn''t know how to help Mu Qi. It''s known that there are seven talented painters out there. It''s very soon that there are seven talented painters out there. Muqi doesn''t want to be high-profile and can''t avoid it. Within a week, she has received a lot of love letters and confessions. "Xiao Qi, you should have kept all your love letters soft?" Yang Mei looked at her with envy. Muqi wryly, "but I don''t like it at all." "No, you don''t like so many good-looking guys in our grade? There are also a lot of rich second generation, such as the one who gave you the golden rose that day The man folded the paper money into roses, and sprinkled ayer of pure gold powder on it. 999 roses were put on the floor of Muqi''s dormitory to announce the news. How many girls envy and envy, Muqi just said: "that Don''t you think it''s wasteful? " With Yang Mei, she learned the biggest knowledge is waste, in the other party''s dazed eyes, she continued: "if the money sprinkled with gold powder can''t be used again, it''s too wasteful." She shook her head and left, as if she cared about waste rather than other points. Mu Qiyi said sincerely: "the foundation of two people together is not to like each other? They like me, but I don''t like them. What is the love between men and women Yang Mei looked at her like an alien, "have you never liked the opposite sex since you were little?" "Yes, my favorite things are daddy and brother Chen." "Little fool, they are your rtives, just like their rtives, not men and women." "Then tell me, what is the love between men and women?" Mu Qi asked questions seriously. "If you like a person, you can''t see him and think about him. You want to know what he''s doing and how he''s doing, whether he has a new girlfriend, and whether he''s missing you. When you see him, you will feel both sweet and shy. Did you think of anyone when I said that? " "In the first half, I think about brother Chen. Every day I wonder if he works overtime and doesn''t eat, and whether he''s doing well. But I don''t see him blushing and heart beating, sweet and shy Mu Qi blinked. "You''re stupid. He''s your brother. Of course you don''t feel like that. Forget it, you are an idiot in love. Wait for your son of God to appear, my little idiot Muqi had no choice but to smile, "I suddenly look forward to love. I don''t know what kind of feeling it is." Chapter 1027 What is love like? With this in mind, Muqi is waiting for the arrival of Mu Chen. Today is the day to go home for the first week. What Mu Qi saw and heard in school for more than a week can''t wait to share with Mu Chen. She stood waiting at the ce agreed with Mu Chen, and her long skirt and ck hair were flying in the wind. Mu Qi was so beautiful that she did not have any human fireworks, just like an elf. Is chatting with Yang Mei, a racing car carrying hot red rose appeared in front of Muqi. A man came out of the cab. It was Qin Xin, the famous childe in the school. He changed his girlfriend more often than he changed his clothes. Generally, the girls he liked didn''t run away. Because of his extravagance, every girl he associates with gets material satisfaction, even if he knows that he will dump him or just like a swarm. All the girls in the Department were proud to be his girlfriend. When he appeared, the first reaction was not to spit on him, but to admire the girl he looked at. Qin Xin is not only handsome but also rich. Driving down in such a sports car, the girls around him gave out a cry of rm. Mu Qi''s skirt swayed, she plucked her hair which was disordered by the wind, and Yang Mei pushed her by the side. "This man is a typical yboy. Don''t be fooled by him." Before Muqi talks, the man has approached, holding a famous brand of diamond bracelet, worth hundreds of thousands. "Hello, Mr. mu. Let me introduce myself. My name is..." His words have not finished, Muqi looked at the time, "sorry, can you let me, standing here is too inconvenient." The time appointed by Mu Chen and himself ising. This person exaggerates so much that many students gather around him. Mu Chen will not see her at that time. As soon as he said this, arge number of people around him took a breath. Muqi actually did this to the eldest son of Qin. This is the first person in history. "What do you say?" The eldest son of Qin was confused and was described as an obstacle for the first time in his life. He heard it wrong. He must have heard it wrong! "Mu Qi, please repeat what you just said." Mu Qi looked at him suspiciously, "why, your young ears are not very good? Then go to the hospital in time. " If this sentence is said from other people''s mouth, it must be ironic. However, Mu Qi has a pair of big eyes, and his eyes are innocent, so people can''t find any irony at all. She seems to really suspect that Qin Xin has something wrong with her ears. "You say I have something wrong with my ears?" Master Qin''s heart was stabbed again. Muqi was brave enough to talk to him like this. "If there is no problem, how can I repeat it again and again? Well, I''m waiting for you. It''s too harsh for you to stand here. Would you like to leave for a while "This..." Muqi didn''t y cards ording tomon sense, which made him feel useless. It was like being hit in the head, and he realized what he was doing. Regain self-confidence, "Mu Qi, meet for the first time, this bracelet is for you." Mu Qi said seriously, "why do you want to send me something for no reason?" "Can''t Mu Qi see that I''m chasing you? I''ve already ordered the restaurant. I don''t know if Mu Qi would like to go for a ride with me The implication is that she has gone. The bracelet is Mu Qi''s. If it is her girl, who is not willing to ept such a good thing. Even if Muqi''s family is in good condition, it should not refuse. Qin Xin is very confident, but Mu Qi has a calm expression, "I just said I was waiting for someone?" In her eyes, Qin Xin seemed to be a fool. He couldn''t hear a word of his own words. "So..." "Why do I want your bracelet and why do I want to have dinner with you? I have them in my own house There is no one but Muqi in this way of refusing. But what she said is serious, you have no room to refute, so that the pursuit of her caught by surprise, do not know how to pick up. Muqi then took Yang Mei to one side. There were so many people here that Mu Chen couldn''t see her. Yang Mei is stupid. Rao has seen Mu Qi refuse people many times. Today, this is the first time. It''s almost speechless. "That That''s how you refused? " "Yes, Meimei didn''t say that love requires two people to love each other sincerely. I don''t like him. Why should I have dinner with him? Linda also said that there must be a plot for a man to be nice to a woman." "Well You''re right. " This is the truth, but I always feel that Muqi is really different from the NPC. Mu Chen has been in a ck luxury car in the distance for a while, and just about to go there, he sees the red sports car. This week, Muqi was very popr at school. He knew it clearly. He saw the live version as soon as he arrived.Muqi has no concept of material, and she doesn''t pay attention to the general pursuit. This rich second generation doesn''t have to worry. He didn''te here just to see Muqi''s reaction. Sure enough, she didn''t agree, and even her face didn''t fluctuate. Around the people have a lot of discussion, Zhou Yao is disdainful way: "conceited." "I don''t think you can eat grapes to say sour grapes. How many people in Muqi''s school are pursuing, and I don''t see who she looks up to." "It''s not about fishing for fame." Zhou Yao disdains on the face, but in the eye some envy that bracelet, that car, that flower. Women are vanity, Rao is her family is not bad, but also did not reach the casual hundreds of thousands of bracelets money. What he asked for but could not be ignored in Mu Qi''s eyes. Zhou Yao was jealous to death. She insisted that if there was no Mu Qi, then all of this would belong to her own, and her professional achievements were so good. Since childhood, her teacher said that she was very talented in painting. If she didn''t doubt that Muqi would not be disqualified, then the quota would have its own. Now Muqi''s professional level is recognized by all, and there are so many rich second generation''s pursuit of variety. Zhou Yao clenched his fists and regarded Muqi as a thorn in his eye and a thorn in his flesh. Just thinking about this, Qin Xin, who was hit by the blow, felt that he could not hold his face. He was the first woman in history to refuse him, and embarrassed him in front of so many people. "Mu Qi, do you really want to eat with me?" He shook his bracelet. Muqi politely shook his head, "if you have a bad ear, you should go to the hospital as soon as possible, and you can''t dy." Qin Xin was so angry that he almost didn''t vomit blood. He nced at the crowd, "this bracelet is for you." Zhou Yao is still envious of Mu Qi for one second, but he has never thought that he will be the lucky one in the next second. "Me?" "It''s you. Do you want it?" Although notparable to Muqi, Zhou Yao is still small and beautiful, otherwise he would not regard Muqi as an eyesore. At this time, she also disregarded her reserve. Everyone wanted to get on with Qin Xin, and she could not get it. "It''s my pleasure." Qin Xin handed her the bracelet and opened the door of the co pilot for her. Zhou Yao was as proud as a peacock that was about to open the screen. Even if she is just a substitute, it doesn''t matter. She is very proud. Qin Xin nced at Mu Qi and thought that she would see the lost expression on her face. However, Muqi didn''t look at him at all. He had been looking at his mobile phone and sending messages to Mu Chen. Shit. Qin Xin threw the co pilot''s door, stepped on the gas pedal and left in a high profile. Zhou Yao was so excited that she looked like a queen married to the emperor. When the crowd dispersed, Yang Mei looked at Mu Qi carefully, "that Is it all right with you? " "Should I have anything to do with it?" Muqi didn''t understand that others were ying for her, and women''s vanity would be ufortable. She''s good. She doesn''t care about her face at all. "No, nothing." She only anxiously waited for mu Chen, a week did not see, really miss dust brother. "Seven." Familiar voice sounded, Mu Qiyi saw that it was him, the expression on his face immediately changed, like a lively rabbit running toward Mu''s arms. "Brother dust." No matter where he is most trusted. Mu Chen hugged the little woman running towards him, "I''ve kept you waiting for a long time." Muqi is to put his head in his arms, breathing belongs to his unique breath, "soon, is miss you, want to very much." Chapter 1028 Not far away, Gao Chuan looked at all this. When Qin Xin went to pursue Mu Qi, the people next to him were joking, "your fairy is afraid to be contaminated with smoke, and the fire will fall." "Of course not. I believe in her. She looks down on such a yboy." After all, Gao Chuan is still a little nervous. His family background is not good, and Mu Qi''s pursuers have not been broken since he entered school. If he wants to pursue Muqi, he has to use other ways, but he is also worried that he will be pursued by others. Until Mu Qisi did not move, he was relieved. Gao Chuan said triumphantly, "look, what I said, my fairy won''t be with others." "Yes, yes, your fairy hasn''t even scratched the eight characters." "I''ll catch up with her one day." Gao Chuangang wants to get close to him, but Mu Qi seems to see his owner''s dog, wagging his tail and running away. Although Muqi is polite to everyone and looks very approachable, in fact, few people can really get close to her, but her politeness is a way of estrangement. Even if you see Gao Chuan every time, she will not be cold and polite. That''s all. It''s impossible for you to get in touch with her. She has such an attitude towards everyone. Since everyone has no chance, then he has the biggest chance. Every drop of water wears the stone. There is still such a long chance. He can certainly move Mu Qi. However, he watched Muqi for a whole week, and Muqi never treated anyone with such an expression. It was as beautiful as a picture that she threw herself into the arms of a tall man. It''s the man with sharp and fierce eyes that makes him afraid. Fortunately, it''s just her brother whoforts himself. Mu Chen thought that she had been exposed to new things this week, and had already forgotten all about herself. The first word of meeting was that she missed herself very much, which made Mu Chen ted. She rubbed her long hair. "Yeah, how much do you think?" "I really want to, every day I dream is brother Chen." "Little girl, I''ve been reading books for a week, but my mouth has turned sweet." "What I''m saying is true, Miss brother dust, Miss Linda, think about rosewood castle. Let''s go home soon." "OK, let''s go home." A sentence that we go home is enough to offset Mu Chen''s missing for her this week. driver carries a beautiful handbag down, "seven miss, the perfume you want." "Thank you very much, Uncle Wang." Mu seven took the perfume. "Brother brother, please wait for me." She walked quickly to Yang Mei, "eyebrow, this is for you." Yang Mei opened his pocket and looked at it. It was just seven of the famous perfume that Mu used to spray perfume before air purification. Nouveau riche is not nouveau riche, but the tyrant in the tyrant, ten ml. the price is not bad. Mu seven has brought her several hundred milliliters, and she knows the price of this perfume. "Here, for me?" Yang Mei was so frightened that he couldn''t believe it. "Last time I saw you, you seemed to like it very much. I specially asked brother Chen to send it." "No, no, no, no, I''m just saying that I can''t take such a valuable thing." "Take it. It''s Qier''s wish." Mu Chen''s cold tone is not like giving things to people, but rather like to collect money. he was not angry from the prestige of the air, so that Yang Mei did not dare to face up to it, so he hurriedly epted the perfume. "Thank you, Xiao Qi." Yang Mei did not dare to think of the value of this perfume. "You''re wee. We''re good friends. See you next week." Mu''s smile left. Yang Mei looked at the back of Mu Qi''s leaving. What kind of peerless little angel is this! ''s perfume for mu seven is like sending a rose flower. It''s not worth much, as long as a friend is happy. In the past, Mu Qi talked a lot around Mu Chen. This time, she talked more about what happened this week. Mu chenbi knows her dynamic, she is so excited that he does not interrupt, but patiently listens to her. "Everything is good in school. There are always some strange people who say strange things, either to invite me to dinner or to give me something." "Don''t you like what people give you?" Mu Chen asked tentatively. "Although I also hope to have some friends, I always feel that I am out of ce with them. How can I take things that are not from my friends? Besides, I don''t like those things. " "If you don''t get paid for your work, don''t ept anything from anyone in the future." "Well, I know brother Chen." Compared with the past, Muqi has a lot more flexibility. She is really happy, which makes Mu Chen feel much better. Fortunately, he let go of Muqi. Linda came up from afar. "Miss, you''re back atst. How''s the school? I''m bored to death. " Two people are like birds chirping, Muqi pulled her to tell the previous story again.Linda held her head. "Well, there are still such bad people, but fortunately, miss, you have survived without danger." "Yes, she doesn''t like me, and I don''t care about her. Besides, it''s fun." The first time to go to school is a very special experience for Muqi. When night falls, Muqi and Mu Chen sit on the top of the building and watch the stars. "Brother Chen, do you know? Meimei told me that if two people really love each other, it''s called love. It''s like daddy and mummy, sister-inw, right? " It''s rare that Muqi would raise such a topic to him. He took off his coat and put it on her body. "Yes, it''s called love. How can you suddenly say this topic?" "Because I suddenly want to experience what love is like." Mu Qi''s face is full of the innocence and shyness of a little girl. Mu Chen nces at the expression on her face. "Listen to you, there are many types of boys in school. Do you have the type you like?" Mu Chen asked tentatively. When he asked about this topic, he was full of nervousness. Even though he knew that Muqi was not close to anyone these days, he was still nervous when he asked about this topic. What if, what if the little guy already has a heart? Fortunately, Muqi quickly replied: "no, I think they are either naive, strange, or annoying. They always speak and do things on their own. For example, if someone gives me something to invite me to dinner, they will be surprised if I refuse. Is it natural to take other people''s things for granted? " After thinking about it, she added, "well, I still like brother Chen best." Said to Mu dust bosom in a Zha, "dust brother and steady, gentle to me." Mu Chen pressed his ted mood and almost said he liked her. "So you like people like me?" He said, calming his excitement. Mu Qi''s words are ambiguous, which can be understood as she likes to be like her own type of person. This topic made Muqi deeply pondered, and she was seriously thinking about it. Until now, she has not thought about her feelings for mu Chen. "I I don''t know. " This answer makes Mu Chen feel a little lost. As expected, Mu Qi still doesn''t understand these feelings. "It doesn''t matter. The future is still very long. You can think about it slowly. Maybe you will understand it soon." He''s not in a hurry. He''s been waiting so long. He can wait a little longer. "Brother Chen, what about you? Why don''t you find a girlfriend all the time? If I was worried about my illness before, now I''m better. You don''t have to worry about me any more Mu Chen turned to look at her with a serious look, "do you really want me to find a girlfriend?" Think about it? From his personal safety point of view, she thought that she could not be so selfish, but she felt very sad when she thought that there was one more person around Mu Chen. "I I hope brother Chen can be happy. " Mu Chen had no choice but to smile, "little fool, you are my happiness." Mu Qi looked up at him and looked at the thousands of stars behind her. At that moment, her heart beat suddenly, which was a kind of palpitation that had never been seen before. "Brother Chen, I I think I''m so strange. " "What''s strange?" Mu Chen asked with a smile. She looked at Mu Chen seriously, "I suddenly want to do something." Mu Chen is still wondering, "what''s the matter?" The next second, a soft lips, Muqi''s lips have been covered up. Chapter 1029 I don''t know what to do and go deep. The emotional things are most elusive. Even Muqi didn''t know why she did it. Just after listening to what he said, her heart had an indescribable impulse. Mu Chen is also stupid. Is Mu Qi kissing him? Time seems to freeze in this second, Mu Chen is still, do not know what Mu Qi is thinking and thinking. Even if there was a strong throb in his heart, he couldn''t wait to rub Muqi into the bone marrow. Before he can''t understand Muqi''s mind, he can''t act rashly now, so as not to frighten Muqi. The wind is very gentle, even the voice of the falling rose is so soft and iparable. The weather is fine tonight, the stars are twinkling, the night is beautiful and breathtaking. Muqi just thought and did it. She didn''t know what to do after pasting it. Shallow touch, like a thrilling cat. After separation, Mu Chen looked down at her, the voice with a strange maism, "why kiss me?" "I, I just want brother Qinchen." She blushed and said, "does brother dust hate it?" "No "Why?" "Because it''s you." He rubbed her hair. After returning to the room, Muqi has been thinking about Mu Chen''s words, without much other meanings, but his eyes seem to be different from those in the past. It seems that the feeling between the two people has changed. Where has it changed? Muqi can''t say, but he wants to be closer to him. "Miss, why haven''t you been up sote?" Linda came in and saw her sitting there in a daze. "Linda, I''m thinking about a question. Brother Chen asked me whether I like him or his type of person. I can''t answer it." As soon as she heard that Mu Qi was thinking about this problem, Linda''s eyes brightened. It was still good to go to school. Muqi finally began to think about her rtionship with Mu Chen. This makes Linda feel like an old mother is going to send her daughter to get married! "Why did miss think so suddenly?" "When I was in school, many boys approached me, but I didn''t want to fall in love with them. Brother Chen asked me what kind of boy I like, and I said I liked him like that." "And then..." "I also asked brother Chen that he didn''t look for a girlfriend because of my heart disease. Now that I''m well, can he find him. Brother Chen''s answer seems to me to understand, and I don''t seem to understand, but I think he is a bit like the description in the novel. Looking at the tenderness in his eyes, my heart flutters, as if living in a deer jumping in it Linda had an old mother''s look of relief. "Are you sure? Do you like master Chen "No, brother Chen said that he would give me a little time to distinguish between the feelings of his brother and that of women to men." "How do you determine this?" Linda looked puzzled. "Well, I don''t know. Brother Chen said with a smile that he could wait, so don''t worry." Linda is trying to stop talking. The progress is much better than before. On school day again, Mu Chen sent her to school. Mu Qiyi was reluctant to part with him andy in his arms like a child. "Brother Chen, let me hold it for a while, just for a while. I will not see you for another few days." "You It''s like a child at this age "I want to go to school and look at brother Chen every day. Am I too greedy? I know that fish and bear''s paw can''t have both." "Do you want to look at me every day?" Mu Chen asked. "Well, really." He patted her on the head. "Remember to think about the answers to my questions." "Good bye, brother Chen." Mu Qi ran out like a pupil. Yang Mei weekend is no fun, a person in the dormitory, "Xiao Qi, you are back, I am bored to death." "Didn''t you go out on the weekend?" "There are parties organized by some students. I don''t like that kind of ce. By the way, Xiao Qi, Zhou Yao didn''te back for two days. I heard that she was Qin Shao''s girlfriend." Muqi thought for a moment, "you mean the man who drives the red car and pulls the rose? What does this have to do with me? " "I''m afraid you mind. You don''t mind." Most women have a kind of heart ofparison, even if they don''t like it. Look at the expression on her face that doesn''t mind. "Why should I mind?" Muqi is also very strange, about women should have some jealousy, she did not, after all, she did not care about these people. Just thinking so, when they got to the ssroom, they saw that Zhou Yao was surrounded by a lot of girls. Zhou Yao had a lot of essories from her neck to her hands."Wow, this ring costs more than 20000 yuan. Yao Yao, Qin Shao is really generous to you." "Of course, who made me his girlfriend?" She also shook the ring in front of Muqi, deliberately read out the three words of girlfriend. Although it is said that Muqi''s family is rich, Muqi doesn''t like to wear jewelry. Most of the time, he also wears custom-made clothes, which ordinary people can''t see. With her low profile, ordinary people can''t see whether she is rich or not. Zhou Yao shakes the ring, and Mu Qi doesn''t care at all. "Mu Qi, do you know what brand this is?" Zhou Yao asked deliberately. Muqi shook his head, "I don''t know." She doesn''t like to wear jewelry, so she doesn''t know. "I tell you, it''s called Cartier. It''s more than 20000 for such a small ring." "Oh." Muqi sat down calmly. Not from Mu Qi''s face, Zhou Yao felt very ufortable. Just then, Qin Xin came in with a big stride, holding a bunch of beautifully packaged flowers in his hand, "Yao Yao, give it to you." There is also a diamond ring above the flowers, the students'' eyes are straight, Qin Xin said this is looking at Mu Qi. "Wow, how romantic." "Yao Yao, please ept it." Zhou Yao happily picked up the flowers, "thank you, dear." Muqi only feels affectation, not romantic. A scene appears in her mind. She and Mu Chen are on the top of the rose castle. Behind him are the stars. His eyes are like a thousand stars. Zhou Yao and Qin Xin''s high-profile love caused a sensation at school, and Zhou Yao''s face was full of joy. Muqi has no influence at all. He should eat and drink every day, and his painting is very energetic. "Meimei, have you heard that a new teacher wille today." "Of course, I also heard that the teacher is very handsome and tall. Ah, it''s fantastic." "You can''t walk when you see a handsome man." Muqi joked,pared with the past also have some more ground gas of the girl innocence. At the end of the corridor stood a man, Qin Xin, who appeared frequently recently. He stares at Mu Qi directly, "I have something to say to you." "Me?" "Zhou Yao is not here," Mu said "I''m looking for you." Under Qin Xin''s gaze, Yang Mei had to leave first, "Xiao Qi, I''ll wait for you in front." "Good." There were only two people left in the gallery, "that What can I do for you? " Qin Xin has been in front of Mu Qi and Zhou yaoxiu for several days. Other girls could not help looking for him. Mu Qi has been indifferent. But the person is so cheap, the more people do not care about him, the more unwilling he is to get her quickly. "Muqi, what do you like? Brand name clothes, jewelry, even sports cars, houses, as long as you open your mouth, I can give you, including your future. " This girl he observed for a week, not as he thought at first, but really special. Clean as a mountain spring, he has never been moved by such a girl. Muqi is the first girl he really wants to pursue. "I I have nothing to want. " Muqi has got her freedom. For her, freedom is priceless. Qin Xin approached her step by step. Her face was not a dandy before, but full of seriousness. "As long as you promise to be my girlfriend, I can give you anything you want, including love." This is the biggest promise he can promise. He will say clearly that he can''t give affection to other women. Muqi shook his head. "I don''t want your love." Chapter 1030 With Qin Xin''s family background to say such words, which girl won''t excitedly agree. It is rare that one day he really moved his heart to a girl. His family conditions and his appearance are all first-ss and first-ss. "Why?" Muqi did not want to refuse, which made him feel a little hurt, even if she hesitated, Qin Xin''s mood would be better. She was so straightforward and decisive, which means that she did not think about her little bit. Isn''t it very naive to use Zhou Yao to stimte her behavior these days? "Do you think I''m too yful? Or you mind Zhou Yao''s existence. Muqi, I don''t like her. As long as you promise to be my girlfriend, I won''t find her again In order to please her, Qin Xin himself did not find the tone is so humble. It is amon fault of many people to seek but not to obtain. The more things that cannot be obtained, the more they want to get. "No, I don''t like you, so I can''t be your girlfriend. It has nothing to do with money and status. Zhou Yao likes you very much. Don''t say such strange things to me. It will make her sad. I have to leave in advance Mu Qi said goodbye politely. Qin Xin showed his blue veins on the back of his hand. Mu Qi looked at soft and soft, but he didn''t eat it. His patience has run out and he is not reconciled to Muqi''s refusal. "Muqi, you will change your mind." Muqi didn''t look back, his pace became faster. In the empty corridor, Zhou Yao stood there with a ck face. She knows that many people who tter on the surface are actually talking about it behind their backs. Because Muqi refused Qin Xin, so she could have a chance. Qin Xin just regarded her as a ything and a substitute. Although he didn''t show much enthusiasm when he was with Qin Xin, he gave some luxury goods to himself every once in a while, which greatly satisfied Zhou Yao''s self-esteem. Sheforted herself that she was not like this. She had nothing to do with Mu Qi. Today, she heard him say that she had no feelings for herself. She also came to confess Mu Qi, which was a great shame to Zhou Yao. She felt like a stupid clown, ying in the palm of others. Muqi, it is this Muqi who has taken away her aura. "Bitch, I won''t let you go Zhou Yao''s face was printed in front of the French window, ferocious and terrible. At this point, the gallery was empty and empty. When several people left, a tall and straight man stood at the end of the gallery. The light of the lighter sounded in the quiet corridor. The man''s slender fingers held a cigarette, and a cold light shed through the silver rimmed lens. Yang Mei received Mu Qi and quickly asked, "he didn''t do anything to you, did he?" "No "As soon as Qin Shao looked at you, I felt very serious. I was always worried that he would mess with you." "Don''t worry, where could he be so bold at school?" Mu Qi smiles. "In short, you''d better be careful. For rich people like him, girls alwayse forward on their own initiative. When they suddenly encounter such a sharp refusal as you, he must be dissatisfied. This man is a man with strong male chauvinism. Maybe he doesn''t like you. For his so-called self-esteem, he may take a bad way. " Mu Qi smiles, "eyebrows, you said you haven''t been in love, how do I think you are more familiar with anyone?" "You haven''t eaten pork, haven''t you seen a pig run? I''m used to watching novels, TV dramas and people around me who fall in love for so many years. In short, you have to be careful. " "Well, I see. Don''t worry." There is a new teacher in the traditional Chinese painting ss. It is said that he is a handsome and handsome male teacher. Everyone is talking about it before it starts. "You know? It is said that the teacher is from China. He is not only handsome, but also a genius of Chinese painting in China. " "Yes? How do I feel that the great masters of traditional Chinese painting are all old men? There is no handsome man. " "Just watch it. This time it must be handsome. I took a look at my back. Jue, it''s really Jue. It''s a figure like that. Tut..." "Come on, just you The day before yesterday, you thought the cook was very handsome "Hush, don''t make any noise. Herees the teacher." Yang Mei whispered in Mu Qi''s ear: "Xiao Qi, do you expect a new teacher?" "Well All right. " Several of her former teachers are in professional ss, which is not new. It''s good to have a new teacher, but it has nothing to do with appearance. As a slender figure came in, everyone was amazed. "This time, I believe you have a better eye than pizza." The man who came in was tall and tall, dressed in a gray knitted jacket, with silver rimmed sses on his face. He was elegant and modest. From body to height, from height to appearance, impable!Even his hands with painting tools are bony and slender. Everyone was amazed at how handsome the teacher was. At the same time, only mu Qiyi was surprised by the appearance of this man Although the temperament is different, but he really has seven or eight points simr to Mu Chen, the only difference is the aura. She knew that Mu Chen had followed mu Nanshu for a long time. His father died early, and soon his mother followed him. I have never heard of Mu Chen and his brother. The man in front of him is very simr to Mu Chen and his age is almost the same. Is he brother of brother Chen? "Xiao Qi, he looks like your brother. Is this also a rtive of your family?" Yang Mei saw to Mu Chen, but also scared. "No, I don''t know." Mu Qi just wants to finish ss and tell Mu Chen about it. The man put down his painting tools and pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose. His voice was clear and clear: "since it''s the whole Chinese ss, I''d like to greet you in my mother tongue. Hello, my name is Han Qing, and I''ll be your traditional Chinese painting teacher from today on." Han Qing, a name very consistent with his appearance, swept his eyes across the ss when he introduced himself, and finally fixed on Mu Qi''s face. My name is Han Qing. It seems that he is introducing himself to Mu Qi. Four eyes, Muqi always feel strange. His surname is Han. Mu Chen''s original surname is Han, but he changed to Mu after following mu Nanshu. This man is so simr to Mu Chen, and he is also from China. Is this a coincidence? In ss, Muqi has been dreaming and wandering. If Mu Chen has brothers and sisters, does he have more rtives? In this way, brother Chen won''t be too lonely. He used to look at him alone and think he''s too lonely. Muqi didn''t know the benefits of his family until he had a family. He also hoped that Mu Chen could get the care of his real family. Just thinking like this, a very clear man''s voice sounded in his ear: "this stroke is wrong." Mu Qiyi lowered her head and saw that the prawns she painted were almost crayfish. She was too distracted. "Teacher, I..." "Never mind. Take your time. I''ll teach you." Han Qing holds Mu Qi''s hand and teaches her how to use her pen. Mu Qi''s oil painting is very excellent. The level of traditional Chinese painting can only be said to be not bad. Naturally, it is not as good as oil painting. In addition to Mu Chen, she has not been touched by the opposite sex of the same age. Ear is a man''s shallow breath, the face instantly turned red. "This is the way it should be, you know?" "I, I know." "Try it." He released his hand and only contacted Muqi for a few seconds. There was nothing wrong with his behavior, and people couldn''t pick out any problems. Her female students'' eyes are Starry, "teacher, I will not, you teach me." "Teacher, my eyes don''t seem to draw very well." "Teacher..." We just want to be close to handsome men, where is painting. Han Qing pushed sses, "since so many people have problems, I''ll exin it again." "Oh, teacher, I don''t want to y like this." Because the teacher is handsome, we draw very strong, especially girls, who have been around him. Until the end of the ss, we are still in the air. "Xiao Qi, what''s wrong with you? I don''t think you''ve been listless in ss "It''s OK. I just think Mr. Han looks like brother Chen." "Maybe it''s just a coincidence that there are so many people all over the world, it''s normal to meet a simr one." "The teacher is in front of me. I''ll go and ask him first. Meimei, you go to eat first. I''lle to see youter." "Good." "Mr. Han, wait a minute. I have a question to ask you." Chapter 1031 Han Qing turned and asked politely, "what''s the matter, Mu Qi?" "Mr. Han, I, I have a question to ask you. It''s not about professional knowledge, but about personal aspects. Is it convenient for me to know?" "Of course, you ask." Han Qing pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose. "I don''t know if Mr. Han has any rtives?" "How could Mu ask that?" Mu Qi bit his lips and said, "because I have a brother who looks like Mr. Han very much. He is also from China. I think he may be a rtive of Mr. Han." "So it is." Han Qing smiles, word by word: "sorry, I do have a brother, but he died long ago, now I have no family." "I''m sorry, Miss Han. I mentioned something sad about you." "That''s not true. That man has been dead for a long time and has disappeared from my memory. How could I be sad for him?" Han Qing''s answer is very strange, after all, he said at the beginning that the man was his brother, but he mentioned that the elder brother''s tone was not like a rtive, as if he were an enemy. Although Mu Qi is simple, she can''t understand other people''s faces. When Han Qing doesn''t want to mention it, she doesn''t go on with this topic. "I think I was wrong." "There are billions of people in the world. It''s not surprising that there are simr people, but I''m curious about how simr Mu''s brother is to me." "If I have time in the future, I will introduce it to Mr. Han. Then I won''t disturb you." After that, Muqi turned to leave, looking at her back, Han Qing''s eyes under the lens showed a cold look. Mu Qi He opened the wallet. At the bottom of the wallet was a picture of two boys standing with simr faces and bright smiles. How brilliant the smile in the picture is, how cold his face is at the moment. "Xiao Qi, are you clear? Is Mr. Han rted to your brother? " Muqi shook his head. "We think too much. He doesn''t know my brother." "Yes, there are many simr people. How can everyone be rted by blood? You can stop thinking about it. I''m looking forward to the Department''s masquerade party tonight. We''ll have to dress up a little bit. It''s the first time I''ve been to such an event. " Different from the domestic atmosphere, foreign countries often hold parties and dances. Tonight''s masquerade ball is very grand, which makes both of them excited. "To tell you the truth, I''m also the first time. I''ve asked the driver''s uncle to bring us the dress." Both of them were looking forward to the evening party and began to change their clothes as soon as they returned to their bedroom. Mu Chen naturally knew that there was a dance party in the evening of the college. "Master Chen, this is the first time that a youngdy has participated in such a dance. She must be very happy." She would be happy to think of the excitement of the little guy calling him for a dress. It''s just "Master Chen, what''s wrong with you? Are you listening? " Linda seldom sees Mu Chen absent-minded. "What?" "Master Chen, there are so many people pursuing youngdies in the school. This kind of dance is even more an opportunity. Don''t you worry? Would you like toe along, too "Spare the car." Mu Chen''s face was calm and a little restless, but what he thought was another thing. "Mr. mu, there is a new male teacher in Miss''s school. The male teacher''s appearance and figure are very simr to you. Here is a picture. Take a look." In the car, Mu Chen took out his mobile phone again to look at the photos sent by others. In the photo, a refined man in a gray sweater is just a side face, which is also very imaginative to him. Han Qing. A picture of his childhood appeared in his mind, and the little boy''s fingers clung to him tightly and refused to rx. Little guy''s voice and voice: "gege, y, y with me." "Chin''er, it''s brother, not Ge Ge Ge." "Brother Brother. " "By the way, it''s brother, not Greg." "Brother apany y with me. " "Well, I''ll y with you, qin''er." Mu Chen closed his eyes and recalled everything in his mind. He once had a younger brother, who was very cute and liked to run around with him. He said he would always protect Hanqin, but he lost his brother that year because of his father''s rtionship. Later, he was taken to Paris by his mother. When his father had an ident, he followed mu Nanshu. Over the years, he spent a lot of time trying to find his brother, but it was a long time and the effect was not good. Although he has changed his name to Han Qing, Mu Chen recognized him as his younger brother Hanqin at a nce. "Brother will protect you." The past oath is still fresh in my mind, but after all, he broke the promise, did not take care of him, and lost him for so many years.Tonight''s party is not the point. The point is that he wants to meet the man and ask him how he''s been these years? The University at night is bathed in the warm light, and the night wind blows on everyone''s cheek. This kind of night is just suitable for falling in love. Gao Chuan is ready to confess to Muqi tonight. He puts on Prince Charming''s clothes and hopes Muqi can be his princess. Muqi wore a half mask on his face, only showed his small chin, a pair of big eyes under the mask looked more beautiful and dazzling. , "Xiao Qi, even if you didn''t show up, I believe you are also the most dazzling Princess tonight." Human temperament is like this, sometimes without a face, but also easy to be attracted by her body temperament. , "what princess, your nonsense?" Mu Qi smiles gently. "Xiao Qi, with your temperament, you are really like a princess living in the royal family. You are good at cultivation, have good temper and good face. I really want to see your fairy parents. How can you give birth to such an excellent daughter?" Referring to Mu Qi''s parents, Gu Qi followed mu Nanshu to the ice pce. A few days ago, she still sent a video to Mu Qi to show her father''s intentions. Those two people should live together in it. Daddy finally found Mommy. This time, she won''t run away. "You can''t see them for the time being." "Why?" "They''ve been traveling together. Now they''re in the world of two. I don''t know when I''ll see them." "It''s such a pity." Mu Qi and Yang Mei are chatting andughing to the party venue. The party tonight is actually a social dance. Many beautiful men and women who have a good feeling before will express themselves in the dance. Mu Qiyi wore a white princess skirt, beautiful long hair hanging down his waist, half mask on his face showed more mystery. As soon as she appeared, she naturally attracted a lot of people''s attention. Her heart was pounding with tension. Tonight, he must confess to Muqi and let him know what he means. "Muqi primary school sister..." "It''s a senior. I thought it was just the same grade. I didn''t expect you toe too." Muqi heard the voice of Gao Chuan. He is better than other boys who are close to him. He is not stubborn. He has helped her several times. Muqina is like a friend. "I''m here to do something important." "Well, what''s important?" Gao Chuan holds a small gift box in his palm, which is a small pendant he bought with his own private money and part-time money. Because of the tension, the palms of my hands have been sweating, even the sweat on my forehead has been rolling down. "That..." "Schoolmaster, what''s the matter with you?" "I In fact, I.... " A pair of Muqi''s clean big eyes, he did not know how to open his mouth, always afraid that she would refuse him like others. "Schoolmaster, if you have anything to say, just say it." "Xiao Qi, I always They are all very... " "What''s the matter?" Muqi looked at him with his head tilted. He grabbed the box and came out. He was about to open his mouth when a voice rang out: "Muqi, you don''t promise me. Don''t you want to promise this loser?" The speaker is Qin Xin, who was rejected several times before. Everyone can see that Gao Zhuan wants to pursue Muqi. Being exposed, Gao Chuan''s expression changed, and he could not hold the box tightly in his hand. "Is it possible that a pauper like him will please you?" Qin Xin continued. Gao Chuan, who was afraid of this, was even more nervous when he said this, and didn''t know what to say. "I..." "Schoolmaster, do you mean that?" "No, no, I just want to say that you are beautiful today." Gao Chuan left the court in a dark mood. Compared with Qin Xin, what is he? Chapter 1032 Qin Xin is the favorite of heaven, the moonlight in the night sky, then he is just a tiny little firefly. People can only see the bright moon, and who can look at him? In front of him, all the courage has turned to be humble, even to express himself. Muqi also had to nod, "thank you." She didn''t like the tone of Qin Xin, as if money was everything. Qin Xin is Gao Leng, looked at Gao Chuan one eye, "calcte your discernment." Such as this kind of no money people are not even worthy ofpetition, Gao Chuan fingers tightly pulling the jewelry box. He did not forget that Qin Xin had given her hundreds of thousands of bracelets before, and she did not take a look at it, let alone send her such a cheap thing now. He didn''t even have the courage to take it out. Mu Qi looked at Qin Xin who blocked her, "please get out of the way." "Get out of the way. I just want to show you something." He snapped his finger. The dim meeting room was lit up with beautiful white roses. It can be seen that the arrangement is very careful. What kind of social dance party, it turns out, is also run by rich men who pursue girls. The ground is also covered with roses, his hands holding a bundle of very delicate wrapped roses. "I know you like roses best. This bunch of roses is a special variety that I specially asked people to find from abroad. I will specially prepare a beautiful rose base for you, Xiao Qi. I am sincere to you and be my girlfriend." The people around were all shouting, all kinds of whistling, all kinds of coaxing, "together, together." Zhou Yao changed her face. Before hearing the conversation between the two people, she had enough heart piercing. Unexpectedly, Qin Xin would say such a thing in front of her face. "Yao Yao, isn''t he your boyfriend? Why do you go after Muqi again "Who doesn''t know that Qin Dashao is the most yful. His girlfriends are not more than a week. Men are not cheap, and what they can''t get is the best." "Shut up all you know!" The people around her said things like this and that, which made her very angry. These stupid people said something in front of her. Thanks to her beautiful dress today, the man is so hateful to her, hateful! Her fingers have pulled the skirt out of shape. Zhou Yao stares at Mu Qi''s face and wishes to tear her into pieces. In this romantic atmosphere, Muqi is not thinking about Qin Xin, but what Mu Chen prepared on the roof of the building that night, much like today''s scene. See Mu Qi daze, Qin Xin thought she was shaken, continued: "Xiao Qi, be my girlfriend, I can give you whatever you want." Muqi came back to himself, "I have said many times that I have no feelings for you. Please don''t say such strange words again." A good dance party, but because of his words, Muqi was very upset. Brother Chen asked her to think about the problems, she has no answer. "If you don''t promise me, will you promise this poor man?" Qin Xin''s finger goes up to the top. Gao Chuan blushed with shame. Compared with people of Qin Xin''s family background, Gao Chuan is no different from a poor man, but he can''t refute such a remark. "Why do you say that, schoolmaster? Is emotion linked to money? " Muqi was a little angry. Facing her anger, Qin Xinughed, "isn''t it? You women like clothes, jewelry and designer bags. I have made so many women, I know better than you that only material can give women a sense of security. Muqi, my family is very rich. As long as you speak, I will give it to you. What can a pauper like him give you? " Qin Xin said, grabbing the small jewelry box in Gao Chuan''s hand, "tut Tut, look at the workmanship. What he gives you is the goods on the ground If a beautiful woman like you wears something like this, it''s going to be cheap It was a small pendant with only a very small diamond on it. It should be worth thousands of yuan. It became a stall in Qin Xin''s mouth. I''m making a lot of money by buying part-time jobs, but I''m making a lot of money "Oh, part-time job, do you n to wash dishes every day to support Xiao Qi? what a toad wants to eat swan meat. A woman like her should live in a big house and be served by a group of servants, without worrying about material matters. If you really like it, you should be more sensible. Don''t let a flower be nted on cow dung. People like you are not worthy of her at all. " Said Qin Xin in front of Gao Chuan''s face to throw away the small pendant, this kind of action is very angry. But we all know his background and life experience, even if the heart for Gao Chuan, no one dares to say a word, this is the reality of society. Hanging down on the floor issued a crisp sound, Muqi looked at Gao Chuan''s helpless and embarrassed face, she didn''t understand why there was such a big difference between people. A boy is forced to this situation, he must feel bad.I still remember the day when I first came, Gao Chuan''s fresh and clean smile, no, it shouldn''t be like this. She squatted down, slowly picked up the pendant, the sound of the sound came: "who said he is not worthy of me?" Gao Chuan suddenly looks at Mu Qi, "Xiao Qi, you..." "Schoolmaster, is this ne for me?" She looked at Gao Chuan, her big eyes under the mask were gentle. As if there were stars overflowing in her eyes, Gao Chuan quickly replied: "yes, it''s for you, if you don''t dislike..." "I love it." Muqi said. This sentence is to hit Qin Xin''s face, Qin Xin''s face changed greatly, "what do you say? Do you like this stuff? " "This is bought by the hard-earned money of the senior. It''s all his painstaking efforts. We should respect it instead of ridicule it." Gao Chuan was moved by her words and felt warm in his heart, "thank you..." The courage destroyed by Qin Xin spread from his heart, "Xiao Qi, in fact, I like you very much when I first saw you. I I know I''m poor and can''t afford hundreds of thousands of bracelets for you, but I will I will try my best to give you the life you want. Can you be my girlfriend Muqi is very hesitant. She just said this just to help him out and let him not be ridiculed by Qin Xin. I don''t like him. Now it''s full of people. If I refuse, I''ll make Gao Chuan worse. Especially the look of expectation and fear in Gao Chuan''s eyes, Mu Qi is very contradictory. She doesn''t want to hurt Gao Chuan, but Thinking of Mu Chen''s words, she should find out what kind of state of mind she has for her feelings, and whether she likes him or someone like him. Hesitating, she said, "we can try." Get her answer, high pass almost take off, she finally agreed to herself! I''m not dreaming. After all, before so many excellent people pursue Mu Qi, they all die without any sess. What can he do as a poor boy? "I, am I dreaming?" Muqi shook his head. "No, I said we could try." Just try, maybe she will know what feelings are. People around are shocked, not choose the powerful and powerful Qin Xin, but choose such a high pass, Muqi is not brain tease? Gao Chuan was very happy, "that Can I put on this pendant for you? I''ve chosen it for a long time. It must be suitable for you Muqi on his excited eyes, she can not say no words. "Good." Qin Xin excitedly picked up the pendant, and even her fingers were shaking insensibly. The fingertip identally touched the skin of Muqi''s neck. Only a secondter, he moved away with a red face. Under the mask, Muqi''s eyebrows were tight. She was not used to touching her by strange men. Bear the heart of the strange, try to maintain high self-esteem in front of so many people, other words and so on in private. Gao Chuan looked at the vicle chain on her white neck. "It''s beautiful. Do you like it?" Mu Qi faintly replied: "thank you, I like it." Not far away stood a man, tall, with ice brows and eyes. The only thing in my mind is what Mu Qi said. We can try it. The expression of the boy wearing the ne to the girl is so serious and holy, full of the little sweetness and tenderness of the first love. This is the first boy from small to big who is close to Mu Qi except himself. Qi''er, that''s your choice, isn''t it? Mu Chen leaves, if it is, I will respect. I will respect any choice you make. Chapter 1033 Muqi seemed to feel Mu Chen''s eyes and suddenly looked in a direction, but there was no one else in that direction. Is she thinking too much? I thought it was Mu Chen. I thought it was impossible. How could Mu Chene here at home? Qin Xin was stimted to no avail by the actions of the two people, and his face was even more angry. Muqi did not agree with him, even promised a stinky boy poor egg, this is not obviously hit his face? He is not even a poor man. "Well, you Muqi, you will choose him. Don''t regret your choice. I will let you understand that he can''t give you anything at all!" "Qin Shao, Xiao Qi is my girlfriend now. Please don''t disturb her any more." Qin Xin pulled up Gao Chuan''s cor and said, "what are you? Dare to talk to me like this! Boy, wait for me. " With that, he let go of Gao Chuan, threw away the bunch of roses and trampled on it. Zhou Yao''s heart is a little proud, Mu Qi this time is a thorough pass to anger. She quickly chased up, "Qin Shao, don''t be angry. Muqi''s kind of woman doesn''t know good or evil, and doesn''t deserve you at all." Originally wanted to take the opportunity to please Qin Xin, who knows that he is angry, stopped and looked at her coldly. "She doesn''t deserve me, do you? Don''t take care of yourself, I told you to break up, don''t pester me. Even if Muqi didn''t promise me, you can''tpare with one of her fingers. " After that, Qin Xin turned to leave. Zhou Yao''s heart is riddled with holes. If he doesn''t deserve him, can Mu Qi be worthy? Even though Muqi hit him in the face of all the people, he still feels that Muqi is a noble cloud and he is the mud stepping on the ground. Anger and jealousy filled her eyes. Zhou Yao hated Mu Qi. Gao Chuan became the biggest winner. Happiness came so suddenly that he couldn''t believe it. He thought that his confession would not seed. However, Muqi agreed to him. He was so happy that he didn''t know what to do. Standing beside Muqi, he was shy like a child. "That Do you want a cake? I''ll get it for you "Thank you." Muqike''s attitude to him is no different from that before. When Gao Chuan left, Yang Mei came over, "Xiao Qi, do you really agree to be his girlfriend?" Other people don''t know Muqi, can she not understand it? After all, they eat and live with each other every day. If Mu Qi liked Gao Chuan, he would have indicated that he would not wait until today. She knows that Muqi has always been kind-hearted. Maybe she just saw Gao Chuan being insulted and wanted to help Gao Chuan. It would be unfair to her. "I''ll just try." Mu Qi had no choice but to say that she didn''t know how she finally developed into this situation. "But..." Yang Mei wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say a word. Although she doesn''t look down on others like Qin Xin, she really feels like Mu Qi is different from others. Ordinary people simply don''t deserve her. Mu Qi is just like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks among people. She is definitely not a gentleman who always raises money and is not a mediocre student like Gao Chuan. But Muqi herself agreed. What else can she say? However, Gao Chuan found a lot of cakes. Fortunately, after observing Muqi for so long, he knew that Muqi liked sweets. "Xiao Qi, here is the cake you like." Seeing him like holding the whole universe and putting the cake in front of Muqi, Muqi''s heart is veryplicated. Although it was a bit unexpected to make this decision, as she thought in her mind, she also wanted to find an answer and try tomunicate with Gao Chuan. But she found that she could not even face Gao Zhuan as she had in the past, and even had a strong rejection of his kindness in her heart. Even the usual like to eat the small cake looked insipid, in order not to let Gao Chuan embarrassed, she reached out and took it, "thank you." Gao Chuan scratched his head, "Xiao Qi, now you are my girlfriend. You don''t have to be so polite to me." "Sorry I got used to it for a while Mu seven light way, the corner of the mouth does not have a little smile. "Well, when you''re finished, can I invite you to a dance?" Gao Chuan asked cautiously. "Next time, I feel a little sick. I''ll go back to my bedroom and have a rest." "I''ll see you off." Gao Chuan knew that Muqi would take a medicine at a fixed point every day, and he could not see what kind of disease she had. Mu Qi repeatedly waved, "no, the dormitory is very close, I''ll go back by myself." Gao chuanben wanted to say something, but he was afraid that he would force Mu Qi too hard, so he had to give up. "Well, when you get to the dormitory, please send me a message. I know you can arrive safely.""Yes." Such twists and turns made Muqi no longer interested in staying here. She took off her mask and went back with a confused mind. She did not know whether such a decision was right or wrong, nor did she know what Mu Chen was thinking about her. What is love? Why did she agree to Gao Zhuan, but she was not happy at all, and even had a sense of guilt. Walking on theke, watching the moonlight on theke, her heart is not calm. "Muqi." There was a sharp woman''s voice in his ear. Mu Qi turned around and didn''t see anyone. His face was burning with pain. She fixed her eyes and found that it was Zhou Yao who hit her. "Are you crazy? I didn''t provoke you. Why did you hit me "Muqi, you are very proud, right? All the men are around you. Since you want to be with Gao Chuan, why do you provoke Qin Shao?" "How can I provoke him? Don''t you see that I''ve been refusing all the time? " Zhou Yao is crazy now. She grabs Mu Qi''s skirt. "Lust for love is your favorite thing to do. If you refuse him in public, do you feel a sense of aplishment? Is it fun to step on my self-esteem? Muqi, why are you so mean? " Seeing her look crazy, Mu Qi reminded, "Zhou Yao, you should be sober. I never thought about being with Qin Xin from the beginning to the end. Every time I refuse, he pesters me. What do you want me to do?" "No, it''s you who seduce him, you''re trying to get! Mu Qi, I''ve seen a lot of white lotus women like you. You deliberately do not agree with him, not only hit his face, but also humiliate me, others all know that I am his girlfriend, Muqi, you have a cruel heart. Do you think you can do whatever you want with a beautiful face? If I destroy your face, see what you can do She pulled out a fruit knife, scared Mu Qihua out of color. The first two scares were all stimted by words. Where did she see such a scene, she quickly pushed Zhou Yao away and was about to escape. She ran away in a panic, only heard a "crash" in her ear, Muqi suddenly fell into theke. Zhou Yao''s face was sshed with a lot of water. At this time, she reflected what had happened. "Muqi, you fell in by yourself. Don''t me me, don''t me me." Zhou Yao did not call people, but panic fled the scene, as long as Muqi died, then everything can be over, Qin Xin will return to his side. There will be no more pressure on her head in the future, and she will rece her in thepetition. As soon as Zhou Yao ran away, one of them jumped straight down. After the man jumped down, there were several people jumping into the water like dark shadows. Mu Chen receives a call on the way out, and Muqi falls into theke. The mobile phone slipped down, his face changed a lot, "back to school, quick, back to school!" The little girl grew up in the castle. Her body is very poor, she can''t do strenuous exercise at all, let alone swim. That is to say, she is still a dry duck. She saw thatke when she was sent to school. The water in it was very deep. Once Muqi fell into theke, even if he arranged a bodyguard, if he did not rescue her within a certain period of time, Muqi would probably drown. Damn it, how could that happen! I knew I wouldn''t leave her. Qi''er, you can''t do anything! Chapter 1034 His body fell into the coldke, which made Muqi suffocate and nervous. She wanted to struggle, but she was waiting for her to fall faster and the endless darkness came, which made her feel afraid. Mu Chen''s face appears in my mind. Brother Chen, I''m sorry, I have to worry you again. This time she should not have saved it, Mu Chen should still be in the rose castle at the moment, and did not know that something had happened to him. She didn''t even have the chance to say goodbye. When she thought that she would never see Mu Chen, she was filled with endless reluctance and guilt. In this life, Mu Chen has been taking care of her since she was born, and she is a burden, which will only make Mu Chen worry about her. She was still a little unwilling to die like this. Mu Chen should be very sad when she heard of her death. And then there''s daddy, mommy and sister, who didn''t see theirst face. In his mind, Mu Chen''s appearance and smile are all in his mind. Brother Chen Her body was suddenly taken into her arms. She wanted to speak, and a pile of bubbles came out of her mouth. In the dark, she could not see the person''s appearance clearly, only vaguely had the feeling that it was a man or a tall man. Was brother Chening? The man''s physical strength is very good, holding her body quickly surfaced. When she breathed the fresh air, she felt alive at that moment. Being put on the grass, she looked at the man''s fuzzy face and called weakly: "brother dust..." When the man turned to his side, Mu Qi realized that he had made a mistake and said, "old teacher, it''s you..." "Muqi, don''t talk, spit out the water." Han Qing squeezed the water from her chest. She breathed the fresh air, and fortunately, she survived. "Qier!" Mu Chen rushed to see Mu Qi, who was full of Qi. This kind of tension was no less than the shock of her two previous heart attacks. Put in front of Mu Qi''s hand, the drooping bangs cover Han Qing''s eyes. Muqi was tightly held in his arms. Mu Chen held Muqi tightly as if he had found a treasure. "Scared to death, seven son, you scared me to death." Unlike before, she passed out every time and didn''t know how nervous Mu Chen was. This time, she really felt Mu Chen''s whole body shaking. Mu Qi could clearly feel how nervous and frightened he was. "Brother Chen, don''t worry, I''m fine." She reached out her little hand and held Mu Chen back, gently patting him on the back. Mu Chen''s voice choked, "it''s good that you''re OK. It''s good that you''re ok..." Since Muqi changed his heart and got better, Mu Chen has always been worried about his gains and losses. He is afraid that Muqi will leave again. Although this heart is well fused, it doesn''t mean that she won''t have another attack. She didn''t expect that the heart disease didn''te, but she drowned again. No matter how strong Mu Chen''s heart is, he can''t endure Mu Qi''s ident. "Fortunately, the teacher saved me in time. If it waster..." Mu Qi reluctantly smiles. "I''m not OK. Don''t worry about me." The bodyguards came out of the water and knelt on their knees. Gao Chuan did not know where to get the news, rushed to, "Xiao Qi, are you ok?" If he had known that such an ident would happen, he would apany Mu Qi back to his bedroom in any case. The man was cold and cold. Before he got close, the man took a cold look, which was like a sharp de of thunder and was about to prate him. "Go away." Mu Chen was in a very irritable mood and wanted toplete Muqi, as long as she was happy. Facts have proved that this man is a waste, even Muqi is not well protected, he just left a moment before such a thing happened. Mu Chen''s gentleness is only given to Mu Qi. When Mu Qi has an ident, he is so angry that he turns all his resentment to Gao Chuan. Gao Chuan stops. He knows this man. He is Mu Qi''s brother. How can Mu Qi''s brother be here? No matter why he is here, he is a rtive of Muqi. Gao Chuan has to stop and look at them from afar. "Brother Chen, it''s really thanks to the teacher, the teacher..." Muqi turned his head and saw that the wet people around him did not know when they would disappear quietly. "And the teacher?" Mu Chen just calmed down when she looked the same, "which teacher saved you?" Although he didn''te to school, he knew everything about Muqi''s life. "It''s Miss Han, Miss Han Qing." Han Qing, it''s him. The main purpose of Mu Chen''sing today was to see him. Later, he left early when he saw the scene that Mu Qi promised to pass high. "Brother Chen, that teacher Han is very simr to you..." "I know." Mu Chen picked her up and said, "don''t worry about these things. Have a good rest."Gao Chuan followed him, "Xiao Qi, are you ok?" Seeing that she was wetted by theke water, he took off his coat and wanted to put it on Muqi. Mu Chen frowned displeasantly, "take it away." He instinctively hated anyone who was close to Muqi. Before the ident, he could barely ignore him on the face of Muqi. Now he feels upset when he sees Gao Chuan. The treasure in his hand almost died. It seems that he is wrong. Instead of giving Mu Qi to such a half baked student, it is better to guard her all his life. As long as she lives well, it is the best result. These wastes can''t protect Muqi at all. They will never be stupid enough to aplish anything. Mu Qi''s falling into the water has aroused Mu Chen''s desire to protect and possess her. Gao Chuan was embarrassed to take the clothes and was at a loss. Mu Qi said with a smile: "schoolmaster, brother Youchen takes care of me. I''m ok. Go back." Even Qi Chuan''s attitude was weird. What do you think? They are brothers and sisters. It''s normal for them to have a good rtionship with each other. They have just dered their sess, and Muqi has not adapted to it. "OK, then you have a good rest. When you are better, I''ll see you." "Yes." From the beginning to the end, Muqi was estranged and polite to him, with no feeling of lovers at all. Mu Chen hugs her and leaves. In the night wind, Mu Chen''s gentle voicees: "Qi''er, I''m sorry, but you''re scared again. Is there anything wrong with your heart?" "Brother Chen, don''t worry. My heart is very good. It''s OK." "I''ll go back and give you a physical examination. If you have any problems, you''ll have to suspend school immediately." "Brother Chen, I don''t want to..." "It''s all about your body." Mu Chen''s voice became more severe. Gao Chuan hears the conversation between them. Is Mu Qi suffering from heart disease? If she quit school, would she not be able to see her? He wanted to ask clearly, but when he thought of Mu Chen''s indifference, he had to stop. Looking at Mu Chen, she saw her holding the car. The car was not the one that sent Muqist time, but the price was far higher than that of thest time. Muqi doesn''t ept the hundreds of thousands of bracelets. Maybe her family background is better than that of Qin family, maybe, so she has such confidence. At the thought of Gao Chuan''s inferiorityplex, his family is very ordinary. Is he really worthy of Mu Qi? Gao Chuan''s heart is not a taste, Mu Qiyu is like a fairy in the sky. He is just amon man. The more he is like this, the more he wants to get close to her. He clenched his fists. He must strive hard to give Muqi a good life in the future. He must not be wronged by her. The man standing not far away has been looking at this scene. Mu Chen Ran to him in a hurry. At that moment, his heart was beating wildly, and his mood wasplicated. He even thought about how to talk to him. With so much to say and so much resentment in his heart, he thought Mu Chen would be ecstatic to see himself. However, the fact makes Han Qing feel chilly. He rushes over. He only has Mu Qi in his eyes. He doesn''t have his own existence. He doesn''t even feel like leaving. How ridiculous ah, he is his own brother, separated for many years, he is afraid to have forgotten his own existence. Han Qing saw his face that worried about Muqi, and his brain recalled the crisp voice of a child. "Qin''er, my brother will protect you." Now think of this sentence, only feel ridiculous, Han Qing fingers tighten, the mirror frame in his hand pinch changed shape. The water drops on the bangs rolled down, covering his eyes, and the car left. His eyes were full of hate when he looked at the car that left. Han Chen, I will let your choice pay the price!!! Chapter 1035 Rose castle. The first thing Mu Chen did was to give Muqi a general examination, especially for heart problems. It was not easy to give Muqi the right heart, there was no rejection, things have developed in a good way, who knows that such things will happen in the campus. In case of falling into the water and stimting her heart disease, then it will really be the big Luo immortal can not save. After hearing the story, Linda was also terrified. Looking at Mu Chen''s anxious side face, she had tofort him and said, "master Chen, miss, good luck. It will be all right." The inspection results did note out for a moment, and Mu Chen could not rest assured for a moment. Fortunately, it was the medical team at home, and soon the results came out. Mu Chen had a dignified face, "how about?" "Master Chen, don''t worry. Miss has been recovering very well since the operation. She has been in a good mood recently. There is no big problem. She fell into the water and suffered a little cold. She may need to take good care of her body, and don''t fall into any disease root." "It''s OK." It''s just a cold. It''s already a blessing in misfortune. Mu was relieved. Deep in the night, Muqi has fallen asleep. Mu Chen enters her room quietly and looks at her innocent sleeping face. Qi''er, what should I do with you? When Muqi fell into the water and saw Gao Chuan, only he knew how angry he was at that time. He wanted to kill Gao Chuan immediately to vent his anger. Knowing this matter, no matter Gao Chuan, Mu Chen will feel that he did not protect Muqi. Through this matter, he can see his heart more clearly. He can''t be so smart. He even handed her over to the other party at her wedding. If he didn''t strangle each other, even if he had a good temper, the violence in his body was not so magnanimous. Muqi is OK if there is no ident. Once something happens, he will bepletely possessed. Want to keep her around, do not want her to be hurt any more, she can only be her own, this idea is deeper and deeper. If he had seen the integrity and tolerance of love before, today he knows that love still has selfishness and possession. "Brother Chen Help me Muqi didn''t know what he had dreamt of. His face was tense. "Seven son, I''m here. Don''t be afraid." Muqi tightly grasps his skirt, listens to his voice to be able to sleep soundly. This night, Mu Chen has been holding her, but her head is floating and sinking, thinking too much. The ne on her neck makes him feel dazzling, and he wants to take it off several times. The next day I wake up from sleep. "Brother Chen..." Open eyes to see holding her Mu dust, mouth hook up a sweet smile, did not feel that there is nothing wrong with this. "You''re awake, are you all right?" "It''s OK. It''s just that I have a sore throat and a little dizzy. Maybe I have a cold. Take some medicine." As long as the heart is OK, she is afraid that Mu Chen doesn''t want her to go to school. Knowing Mu Qi''s thoughts, seeing that she looks normal and looks a little weak, Mu Chen doesn''t tangle with the problem. It seems that she is worried that Mu Chen won''t let her go to school again. She grabs Mu Chen''s hand and says, "brother Chen, I''m really OK. I want to go to school." "Wait until the cold is over." "Thank you, brother Chen." Muqi then showed his smile again. "Did Zhou Yao push you into the water?" Mu Chen only settled ounts after autumn. Although there was no monitoring by theke, fortunately, he arranged a bodyguard for Muqi early in the morning. The bodyguards could see the situation at that time when they were far away. "No, I identally stepped on the water, and she has nothing to do with her, brother dust, you see I''m all right now, so don''t pursue it." Muqi is not stupid, whether it was the rose at that time, or the dream of Suter, there was no whereabouts. Linda told her that she was driven away by Mu Chen. In fact, Muqi also knew that it was cheating her. She didn''t know what had happened, but it was certain that the two men would note to a good end. Just as Su Meng told her what Mu Chen did, he was never a kind person, even cruel. About when he was young, he was too kind to himself. Mu Qi didn''t connect those things to him at all. This does not mean that Mu Chen would let Zhou Yao go easily. Once Mu Chen started, Muqi didn''t know what he was going to do. Zhou Yao''s fate must be very miserable. Zhou Yao is just an ordinary student rtive to them. She has a little temper. She can understand that the kind Mu Qi doesn''t want to make a big fuss about it. After living with Mu Qi for so many years, Mu Chen knows what the girl is thinking. She was sent homest night. Her left face was a little red and even had five fingers on it. It was obvious that she was pped before she fell into the water. From the point of time, it can only be Zhou Yao. "Well, if you don''t want to investigate, you don''t have to investigate. If you''re hungry, eat first.""Well." Mu Chen then put her down, "I''ll go back and wash." Leaving Mu Qi''s room, Mu Chen''s face was gloomy. He lowered his voice, "has Zhou Yao found it?" "Young master, the woman ran out of the school in a fright when she fell into the water. At that time, we were in a hurry to rescue her. No one went to investigate her whereabouts. Our people are looking for her whereabouts. There should be results soon. Please rest assured. " "Live to see people, death to see the body." How can Mu Chen easily let go of the people who hurt Muqi? She just promised Muqi just to let her rest assured. As for such a vicious woman, living is also a waste, and there will be more disasters in the future. Muqi recuperated at home for two days. Her body was almost as good as her cough. She had been thinking about going back to school. Mu Chen did not agree. Worried about her, Yang Mei proposed toe to see her. Muqi was bored and told Yang Mei''s address. Not only that, but also made the kitchen prepare a lot of delicious food. When Linda saw Mu Qi''s eyebrows, she said, "Miss, it''s just someone. Are you so happy?" "Linda, you''ve been my only friend since I was a child. Now I''ve got one more, and it''s the first time I''vee back to my house. Of course, I''ve got to treat you warmly, and I''ve got friends." "Miss, you..." Linda sighed. "I don''t know whether eyebrows like the food I prepared. Brother Chen said that we should have the way to treat guests." "Don''t worry, flying in the sky, running on the ground, swimming in the water, you''ve all been prepared for Chinese and Western food. How can you not be careful?" "That''s right. It''s almost time. I''ll pick her upter." Muqi is happy like a child. On her birthday, there will be a bunch of children at home to celebrate. Linda saw that she was so happy, and she was happy for her. Although it was a little silly, she could finally live the life she imagined. Not only Yang Mei, but also Gao Chuan worried about Mu Qi and followed Yang Mei. When the two people stay in front of the strange rose castle, they are already confused before entering. Because of the sunshine in the daytime, it is as beautiful as an illustration in a fairy tale. What they thought would only be seen in the movie actually appeared in front of them. It''s just outside the door. The old gate opens and they seem to have entered the film studio. So many rose flowers don''t know how many years it will take to surround the whole castle. Yang Mei is stunned, "my God, she said that she likes roses, but I didn''t expect her home to be so exaggerated!" Looking at her neck Mu Qi sent her rose ne, she knew that it was from so many roses to choose one. And Qin Shao pursuit of her also said to send her a rose base, I am afraid that really came, he will only p in the face. Gao Chuan, not to mention, no wonder he always thinks that Mu Qi is different from ordinary people. People living in such ces are not ordinary people! "Is this her home?" He muttered to himself. Get out of the car, the two people are still staring at all this, until Mu Qitian''s voice rings, "eyebrow, you''re here..." Turning around, Muqi, dressed in a white skirt, ran over like a white butterfly. When I saw Gao Zhuan, I was surprised and even more embarrassed, "schoolmaster, you, you are here." Gao Chuan then came back to his senses and said, "sorry, I didn''t inform you in advance, because I was a little worried about your body and wanted to see it in person." "Xiao Qi, have you grown up here since you were a child? That''s cool, too Yang Mei''s eyes were wide open. Chapter 1036 So many and many varieties of rose appear in their own homes, without a certain number of years can not achieve such a degree. Muqi is used to life since childhood. Others will be surprised. "My mother likes roses, and my father specially nted them for Mommy. As time goes on, they climb all over the corner." Muqi exined. There is also Mu Chen''s great writing. Since she was young, Mu Qi has never met her mother. She only knows that rose is her favorite flower, so she will also like rose. Mu Chen has upgraded on the basis of Mu Nanshu. "So it is, Xiao Qi, have theye back?" Yang Mei wants to see what kind of family can give birth to Mu Qi such a lovely child. "Don''t talk to Mommy. We''re still at the door. We can''t take you in." Mu Qi took Yang Mei''s hand and introduced them as a tour guide. In the hearts of Yang Mei and Gao Chuan, she has been very powerful in living in such a big castle. However, Mu Qi''s casual words surprised them to the extreme. "Xiao Qi, it''s really quiet near your home. It''s strange that the location is very good, but it hasn''t been developed." Yang Mei asked. Along the way, I found that there were original buildings around, which were not reced by new buildings. The architectural style of the road ahead waspletely different. "All thend around here was bought by my father. I heard that my father wanted to tten the area and build a forest park for Mommy. Later, I didn''t know how it was not built, so my father just let it go. " Two people can be said to be speechless, "what, what! Do you mean it''s all around you? " An ancient castle is not included. All thend around is mu''s. what''s the concept? In today''s rising house prices, Muqi seems to be the daughter of thendlords. "Yes, brother Chen also asked me if I want to build some buildings I like nearby. I didn''t bother to do it." Muqisi has no idea how terrible her words are for ordinary people. Just a few hundred thousand is nothing. Muqi is really a big family! More money than Gao Chuan imagined. What''s terrible is that she doesn''t know that her family is in good condition. Yang Mei can finally understand why her order is a table on the first day of school. Even if every meal is so ordered, it''s normal! "What''s the matter with you?" Mu Qi saw two people''s expression is a pair of surprised appearance. "Xiao Qi, you have a mine at home." Yang Mei had no choice but to envy and hate. Mu Qi solemnly said, "eyebrows, how do you know? My dad has a lot of mines in South Africa Yang Mei pricks the heart, someone is not showing off, every daily wordes out is a huge blow to theirmon people. Fortunately, before she was still thinking about the future of Muqi, where other people need any future, she just sat in the mine to y for several lives. "Miss, is this your ssmate?" Linda walked slowly, and she saw Gao Chuan at a nce. After all, she is the one who has been with Mu Qi for such a long time. She is even more nervous than Mu Chen. Mu Qi has been so good with her male ssmates for so long since she went to school. Will Mu Chen be jealous? Sometimes Linda is like the CP powder of some stars. In her mind, Muqi and Mu dust are a couple. It is suspicious that any opposite sex appears around them. Yang Mei introduced with a smile, "Hello, Xiao Qi and I are a dormitory, my name is Yang Mei." Linda, who is a natural girl with a smile in her eyes, likes it very much. "Thanks to your care, miss. She always mentioned you when she came back." Yang Mei scratched his head. He said with a smile, "where is it? Xiao Qi takes care of me." Linda looked at Gao Chuan. "Is this miss''s ssmate, too?" Gao Chuan doesn''t know if it''s his own delusion. He always feels that this woman looks at him with a kind of hostility. He straightened up and introduced himself, "I''m Xiao Qi''s boyfriend." As soon as this sentence came out, it exploded, and Linda''s face changed a lot, "what!"!!! A boyfriend? " Why did Muqi have a boyfriend soon after she went to school, and how could she not tell herself such a big thing these two days? Mu Chen knows everything about the school, so he must know it. Gao Chuan was stunned, "that Can''t you? " He didn''t expect that he would be so surprised when he said this. Linda immediately wanted to scold him. Of course not, except Mu Chen, who is worthy of Mu Qi in the world. But she can''t. After all, this is a friend brought by Muqi. She can''t help giving Mu Qi face. "I''m just a little surprised. I''m with miss every day. She didn''t mention you. I didn''t know she had a boyfriend." Linda said this very carefully, in order to let him know that my miss didn''t care about you at all. You''d better know yourself.Gao Chuan also didn''t feel aggrieved, but kindly exined, "Xiao Qi and I just started dating, and soon she went home." "Miss, you really are. Since you have all made boyfriends, you won''t tell me." Linda was angry. No wonder she felt that Mu Chen''s body was full of low pressure these two days. Originally, she thought it was caused by Mu Qi''s falling into the water, but now I''m afraid it''s not so simple. Falling into the water is one thing, and Mu Qi''s having a boyfriend is another. Mu Qi has a ne on her neck. She is not a person who likes to wear jewelry. This ne is not from home. Mu Chen looked at the ne several times in a daze, and Linda guessed some points. "I I forgot. " Muqi did not seem to want to mention this matter, his face was a little absent-minded. "It''ste, eyebrow, senior. I''m ready for lunch. Let''s go to the restaurant." She shifted the subject. "Well, it seems that I have a good mouth today." Yang Mei didn''t notice the undercurrent. Linda has been with Mu Qi for many years and knows her character like the back of her hand. Obviously, things are not what they think. Muqi doesn''t like the love between men and women to this boy. She even dare not look at him in the eye, and even evades this topic. Linda can see that she doesn''t like him. With Mu Qi''s character, if she doesn''t like a person, she won''t agree. Why does this boy call himself her boyfriend? "No, just some home cooked dishes. I''m afraid you don''t like them. Come with me." Gao Chuan followed the two men behind him, and he obviously felt that Muqi was alienated from him, even more alienated than his previous friends. Maybe Maybe she''s just shy or not used to it. He didn''t think much about it, but after seeing Muqi''s family, he felt more pressure to be with her. Even if one hundred years of hard work, such a family can''t keep up with it. The decoration of the restaurant is also very low-key and luxurious, and there are all kinds of delicious food on the table. Muqiughed. "I don''t know what you like. Chinese food and Western food are prepared. Please help yourself." "It''s better than five-star restaurants every day "Well, please sit down. You''re wee." Two people sit down, originally Gao Chuan was to sit beside Mu Qi, but Muqi didn''t mean that, and he didn''t mean to ask for it. A man with low air pressure is slowly approaching. It is mu Chen who makes Gao Chuan afraid. The man was like a goshawk, and being looked at by him was like a prey that he was staring at. "Brother Chen, all my friends are here." Mu Chen''s cold eyes sweep toward Gao Chuan. Gao Chuan''s back is cool, and he quickly gets up to say hello. "Hello, Mr. mu. We met before. I''m Gao Chuan, Xiao Qi''s boyfriend..." As soon as this sentence came out, the air pressure around him became colder. He didn''t see it. Muqi''s brow was tight. Linda cleverly put her expression in her eyes. She didn''t like it, or even hated it. As soon as she saw this expression, Linda felt relieved a lot. It turns out that Muqi still cares about Mu Chen in his heart, otherwise she would not have such an expression. "Master Chen, it turns out that this is the youngdy''s boyfriend." Linda added fuel to the fire. I told you not to take the initiative. Now it''s OK. Other people''s boyfriends havee to see what you can do. It''s because you don''t listen to the old man''s words, and you''ll suffer a loss in front of you. Maybe you will run away with others regardless of Muqi. Chapter 1037 Mu Chen didn''t know her mind. She turned her head and looked at her. Linda shivered, and she quickly shut up. Even Yang Mei stood up and said cautiously, "Mr. Mu is good." "No formality. They are all friends of Qi''er. Visitors are guests, just like they are at home." Mu Chen said this kind of polite words are like a threat to people, Yang Mei atmosphere dare note out. As for Gao Chuan, he also sat down trembling. Mu Chen looked at him more, and he was scared. His formality and fear are collected by Mu Chen. Such a man is not worthy of Mu Qi. No, he can only be regarded as a boy. Previously thought Muqi was clean and clear, maybe she needed the same partner. It was not until Muqi''s ident that Mu Chen understood that those who could not protect Muqi were wastes. His mood changed and naturally he was hostile to Gao Chuan. "Brother Chen is right. Don''t be polite. Please have dinner." Gao Chuan''s heart is full of ups and downs. He always feels a little strange, but when he sees Mu Qi wearing his ne around his neck, his heart is much more stable. Although they can''t afford these dishes at ordinary times, Gao Chuan''s mind is only on Muqi. He specially takes the dishes that Muqi often eats and wants to give them to her. Before she put it in her bowl, she heard Linda stop her voice, "ssmate, our Miss doesn''t eat other people''s dishes. Please understand." "Hold, I''m sorry." Gao chuanshou returned, feeling that he was too abrupt. Others said that he was his own home. Could he really regard himself as his own home. There must be a lot of rules in such a rich family. He once again felt out of ce. Mu Chen is habitual to add food to Muqi. His habit of more than 20 years can not be changed in one day or two. Muqi has been used to it for a long time. "Brother Chen, I want to eat crabs." "Good." He took the crab ws and peeled the crab meat for her. The cold man in front of Muqi is like ice into warm water, two people have long been used to this mode of getting along, but others seem to think it is incredible. They always feel that they are not like brothers and sisters, but more like lovers. The despotic president dotes on his wife. Yang Mei shakes his head, he is thinking about something, and quickly dispels the idea in his mind. They are brothers and sisters. Even if they don''t look like each other, they may be like their mother and their father. How can they think about that. Just thinking about this, she saw that Mu Qi felt troublesome and directly bit the crab meat on Mu Chen''s hand. Yang Mei saw her tongue brush his fingers with her own eyes. Ah, ah, no, no, the beautiful men and women are so eye-catching. They are the model of idol drama! "Slow down. No one''s fighting you." Mu Chen has no choice but to say that she has been deprived of seafood for a few days. "It''s not before I caught a cold. You said that seafood is cold and I can''t eat it. I''ve been greedy for several days." "I do it for you." Mu Chen taught with a straight face that a woman''s body could not have a cold, otherwise many diseases would fall. Muqi vomited, "yes, yes, I know. I''ll eat less." Such lively and yful Mu Qi has never been seen in school. Gao Chuan looks at Mu Chen enviously. It would be nice if Mu Qi did this to him one day. Not only does Yang Mei have such an idea, but even Gao Chuan has a feeling that no one else can get into the rtionship between them. Yang Mei had a good meal, while Gao Chuan was very worried. While they were going to swing, Linda stood on the side of Gao Chuanshen and asked, "I don''t know how you moved our youngdy?" Linda feels very strange. Judging from Mu Qi''s reaction, she doesn''t like Gao Zhuan at all. Gao Chuan ims to be her boyfriend and she doesn''t refute it. What''s the matter with these two people? "In fact It''s also an ident. I thought she would refuse, but she agreed Gao Chuan exined the process, and Linda understood it as soon as she heard it. It was obvious that Muqi was just for sympathy. Since she is not really in love, Mu Chen still has a good chance. She is in a better mood. Yang Mei is very happy when shees to Mu Qi''s family, but Gao Chuan is worried. The distance between Muqi and him is not only no further contact, but also farther away. I don''t know if it''s his delusion. He always feels that Muqi even evades his feeling. "High pass." I don''t know when Mu Chen has already stood behind him. He is scared and says, "yes, Mr. mu." This man is like a ghost, walking without sound. In addition, his aura is very strong. Gao Chuan stands there in fear. "Follow me." Don''t know what he wants to do, in front of this man, he dare not refuse at all. Gao Chuan followed him to a room full of various fitness tools. After a distance, it is open and spacious with many targets around. It is more like a martial arts arena."Mr. mu, I don''t know what you brought me here for?" Mu Chen''s back to him, just a figure of his back, exudes a sense of coldness. "Do you like Qier?" His voice was calm. "Yes, I like her from the first time I saw her. I didn''t believe in love at first sight until I met her." To Mu Chen, this kind of speech is just ridiculous and more like a child''s family. "How much and how long will itst?" He continued. "I''m a single-minded person, Mr. mu. I can see that you love Xiao Qi very much. I know that you are well-off. You can''t trust to give Xiao Qi to me. Maybe my family can''tpare with you, but you don''t have to doubt this heart. In the future, I will work hard to give Xiao Qi good material conditions. " Mu Chen turned to look at him, but his face, which had not much expression, was full of irony at the moment. "That''s what you kids promised?" "Mr. mu, I''m an adult. I know what I''m doing. You may be older than me, but I''m definitely not a child." High handed, reasonable and direct argument. "Well, let me ask you. You said that we should try our best to give her a good material life. Qi''er has had heart disease since childhood, so she has never been to school, has no friends, has no childhood, only has a long loneliness and may die at any time. Although she has no contact with the outside world, her food and clothing are specific, absolutely not inferior to the royal family. She liked roses, so I collected all kinds of varieties from all over the world, and asked people to develop new varieties of roses, which made flowers bloom all the year round. She is not in good health, so she has the world''s top medical team in the castle for more than 20 years. She likes painting, so I opened a gallery for her. All the paintings sold were donated to the disaster area. The gallery itself needs money to maintain. Although she doesn''t like to dress up, her clothes and jewelry in each season are no less than eight figures. It''s one thing to y or not to dress up, but she must have others'' clothes. She couldn''t go far away, so I invited famous cooks from all over the world to cook for her every day. She has never been to school. She has invited world famous teachers to teach her at home since she was a child. Her knowledge reserves and painting level are far more than everyone else. ording to the preliminary calction, Qi''er didn''t ask for anything, but the annual expenditure was several hundred million yuan. I don''t know how you n to give her happiness? How are you going to try? What do you do? How to make sure that her living conditions don''t get worse? Last but not least, because Qi''er didn''t go to school. In order to satisfy her wish, I donated tens of millions to your school to let her have the admission qualification. " This ount is not unknown, a calcte let Gao Chuan face big change, this is more luxurious than the real princess. "What? Don''t speak? OK, I''ll ask you again. How long can you like her? If there is any danger or ident in the future, can you protect her? " "Of course Gao Chuan did not want to answer, "no matter what happens, I will protect her, even if I pay my life." "Is it?" Mu Chen''s mouth radian widens. He pulls a gun from his waist and directly reaches Gao Chuan''s forehead. The cold muzzle of the gun was on his forehead. Gao Chuan''s body trembled involuntarily, "Mr. mu, what are you doing?" "I just want to see if you are the same as you are. Can you really save your life for the sake of Qi''er? If today is a danger, what do you want? " Chapter 1038 Gao Chuan is just an ordinary student. He has seen a gun or something in the movie. Now Mu Chen holds a gun to his head. You can imagine how flustered he is. "Why, afraid?" Mu Chen looked at the white man coldly, "if one day the dangeres, how do you protect her?" "I I... " Gao Chuan swallowed his saliva and didn''t know how to answer. He''s just an ordinary student. He''s not easy to catch up with his favorite goddess. Where did he think so much about it? "I''ll tell you that your so-called love is just a child''s family, and your shoulders can''t bear any responsibility. Qi''er is ill fated. You and she are not suitable in any way. I will never give her to a loser. " Mu Chen''s words made Gao Chuan very unconvinced, "Mr. mu, I''m not a loser!"!!! If you want to shoot, I''m not afraid He is gambling, Mu Chen''s gun may be fake, or he and he have no hatred, how can he shoot? "Good." As a good word fell, there was a huge gunshot in his ear, which almost broke his eardrum. He really shot, but also open so simply and decisively, in the moment the gunshot rang out, his legs and feet softened and he sat down on the ground. The target in the distance is in the middle of ten rings. This is a real gun. Mu Chen''s shooting skill is excellent. Gao Chuan looked at his subconscious reaction. He didn''t expect that he would be so scared. Mu Chen looked at him from above, and the disdainful look in his eyes was so obvious, "it turns out that you are a loser." "Mr. mu, I know you don''t like me. Maybe I don''t have a car or a room. I''m just a student, but my heart is unchangeable. I will try my best to make Xiao Qi live a good life." "Young man, we''re not shooting a TV series. You can cheat her of those bloody dogs. Qi''er is my treasure on the top of my heart. She has suffered too much. I can''t give her to you. You can''t even pass me, let alone her parents. I''ll say a few more words because you don''t have any bad thoughts. Don''t pester her any more, or the next bullet won''t hit the bull''s eye. " Mu Chen put away his gun. "You are not from the same world. You have different circles. You don''t need to be forced to blend in. You may not be able to buy her a dress after your lifetime of hard work." This sentence is very prating and realistic. He can''t imagine the world of rich people. People like Qin Xin can only be regarded as nouveau riche, while the Muqi family is really rich and invincible. Their expenses are too high to be expected in this lifetime. Life is not a novel, most of them are matched by each other. I will try my best to pass on my current experience. In fact, he did not know how to work hard. Maybe he could not achieve the goal Mu Chen wanted in his whole life. It''s not a world, and it''s no use trying. "Mr. mu, even if you are her brother, you have no right to interfere in our love." Gao Chuan gets up from the ground. He is not convinced. Even if he doesn''t have money now, it doesn''t mean there won''t be any in the future. Mu Chen, who was about to leave, stopped and said, "love?" As if he heard some funny joke, he looked at Gao Chuan, "do you know what is love?" "Of course I know, I like her, I''m so devoted to her that I want to take care of her. That''s love." "I''ll tell you what love is." Mu Chen grabs Gao Zhuan''s cor. Gao Chuan is only 1.78 meters, and Mu Chen''s 1.9 meter approach puts great pressure on him. This picture is like a senior high school student who collects protection fees for junior high school students. Mu Chen says word by word: "love is to protect her from the moment she is born and dying, and vows to protect her well. Knowing that she has congenital heart disease, she has been looking for a suitable heart source for her for so many years. Thousands of miles apart, every day is worried about whether her condition has improved. Since childhood, she has no parents. She apanies her as a brother, coaxes her, and gives her everything she wants. Obviously like her, but dare not reveal, for fear of their feelings dyed her, even if love her to the bone, also ready to take her hand, hand over her to another man. For more than 20 years, I have never revealed my feelings to her, and I just want her to choose her life freely. " Gao Chuan was shocked, "the person you said It''s you? Aren''t you her brother? " "We are not rted at all." No wonder he always felt that there was something strange between Mu Qi and Mu Chen, and they were not like brothers and sisters. It turned out that they had no blood rtionship at all. "You''re only twenty-seven years old, aren''t you?" "Her illness is very serious, once physical exhaustion, I was forced to let her sleep in the instrument for a few years, her actual age is already in her twenties."Gaochuan can''t imagine what kind of instrument has such a function. If it had appeared, it would have been poprized in the world. "I still don''t understand. Since you said you would not interfere in her life, why do you go back now?" Referring to this, Mu Chen sneered, "why should I go back? At the beginning, I thought that this was the life she wanted. She chose you and I had no opinion, but also chose toplete it. But when I left, she fell into theke. Gao, where were you when she fell into theke "I Xiao Qi didn''t let me send her back. I was afraid she would be disgusted at that time, so I just "This is the symbol of your ipetence. You can''t protect her even in a ce like school. Why should I believe you? What''s more, I can see clearly that when Qin Xin satirizes you, Qi''eres out to rescue you. You, a big man, have not any ability to fight back. After seven son with you can only be scolded? Be scolded to blush, the neck is thick, you can only watch helplessly, or hide behind her? " "No, it''s not like that. I''m..." Mu Chen didn''t give him a chance to quibble and continued: "no need to exin. I have more contacts with people and things than you. I know what kind of person you are. Maybe you don''t have a bad heart, and you really have a heart for her, but this sincerity can''t y any role and make her happy. At least in my opinion, a man can''t even protect his beloved woman. What kind of man is that? If you are not willing to give up, I''ll give you a chance "What an opportunity." "A man''s way, if you can beat me, I''ll let go, otherwise you''ll let go." "This..." "Indecisive, as expected, my choice is right." "Well, I agree." Gao Chuan rushes towards Mu Chen. The way he shoots is like a child fighting, without any rules. Ten secondster, Gao Chuany on the ground. "From now on, I will continue to guard her until the end of my life. I have finished what I should say. ssmate Gao, don''t let me have a second chance to say it." Mu Chen patted his clothes and left smartly. Through this test, he could see Gao Chuan''s character more clearly. Cowardly, ipetent, procrastinating, just say how to do things, the actual ability to handle affairs is zero, how can such a man deserve his heart treasure. Qi''er, I''ve decided not to let you go again. Mu Qi and Yang Mei yed for a long time, even when Gao Chuan left. "Oh, brother Chen, just now Linda said that you took the senior student away. Where is the senior student?" "He has something to do. Let me tell you." Mu Chen looked at the sky, "it''s toote." Yang Mei felt Mu Chen''s eyes toward her, "ah, Xiao Qi, I have to go, you go back to school early." "Well, eyebrows, why don''t you stay tonight..." "Linda, let the driver take Yang back to school." "OK." Linda''s intuition is that Mu Chen is going to attack. His rival has been defeated by him, and his eyes have changed. The people around have left, only Muqi, sitting on the swing, the afterglow of the sunset on the two people, Mu Chen looked at her with different eyes than before. "Brother Chen, do you have anything to say to me?" Mu Chen grabs the swing with both hands, grabs the swing to his side, and instantly shortens the distance between them. With such a distance and such eyes, Mu Qi''s heart rate can''t help but quicken. Chapter 1039 Today''s Mu Chen is very different from usual. Clearly, this face is still there. Why does she feel so strange? It''s not that it''s not bad. It''s just that Mu Chen makes her heart beat faster. She always feels like he wants to say something he doesn''t normally say. His action is more wild, Muqi is only an inch away from him, very close. "Qi''er, have you got the answer to thest question?" Muqi did not know why he suddenly asked this question. She shook her head, "brother dust, I I don''t know. " "OK, I''ll ask you another way. Are you happy if you promise to be the girlfriend of Gao Chuan? Happy? " She shook her head. "Brother dust, I was just upset when I heard other people''s sarcasm at that time. Can you do whatever you want with money? As a result, I didn''t expect to be trapped. If I refused at that time, others wouldugh at senior high. I think of your question and want to find the answer from him. I didn''t expect that I would fall into theke. We haven''t had formalmunication yet. I''m not happy and I don''t feel happy even want to escape from this short time together. " Muqi is very honest. She never wanted to y with Gao Chuan''s feelings. At that time, it was difficult to get off the tiger. "So you don''t like him." Mu Chen helped him reach a conclusion. "Well, I only have the feelings of ssmates for him, and I don''t have any other feelings." Muqi is sure about that. "Well, let''s go back to the previous question. You don''t like him. What about me?" This sentence can be said to be mu Chen''s most direct question to Mu Qi, which caught him off guard. "Brother Chen, what do you mean?" "Qi''er, I don''t want to hide anything anymore. There is one thing I have to tell you. Listen carefully and remember, I only say it once in my life." Mu Qiyi looked at him with an unknown face, "brother dust, you are so strange today. What do you want to say?" "Muqi, I like you, to be exact, I love you. Didn''t you ask me why I didn''t have a partner? That''s because my heart can''t amodate anyone except you Mu Qiyi''s face was shocked. She never thought that Mu Chen had such a mind for her. "Brother Chen, you..." Without giving her time to be shocked, Mu Chen continued: "Qi''er, from the day you were born, I looked at such a small you, and then I just wanted to let you live. Later, watching you grow up, you are so thin and weak, no parents to take care of me to you more. From the beginning, I just want to protect you well. I don''t know which day I have other thoughts on you. I don''t know what kind of feelings you have for me. I''m afraid you will think my feelings are a kind of burden, so I dare not tell you. If you don''t have a heart attack and you don''t experience life and death, maybe I don''t know my feelings for you all my life. Once I thought I should respect your decision. If you fall in love with someone else, I will take your hand and give you to him and let him take care of you. This idea has not changed, when you kiss me, you know how happy and happy I am, how much I want to tell you how much I love you. How painful it is for me to suppress my mood. Maybe you want to ask me why I didn''t tell you? Why endure for years. That''s because you are as pure as ss. You don''t have a certain understanding of love and kinship. Maybe I said you would ept me, but I don''t want this eptance because of family affection, which misleads you for a lifetime. I want you to get real happiness. I asked you to think about it. I didn''t expect you would agree to Gao Zhuan. At that time, I was very sad and disappointed, but also a little happy. This is your choice. I will respect it and continue to guard you as I thought. This idea has not changed before you fall into theke, until the moment you fall, I find that I am wrong. Compared with your happiness, your safety is the most important, they can not protect you, no matter who you give me, I don''t worry. Qi''er, I have decided that whether you like me or not, you are the most important person in my life. " Mu Chen never said these words to her, and Mu Qi was shocked beyond measure. "That''s why brother Chen asked me to think about that question?" "Yes, you don''t hate my contact and my kisses. It doesn''t mean that you love me. Maybe it''s your dependence on me from childhood to adulthood. I don''t want to use this rtionship to make you make a wrong decision. When Gao Zhuan appeared, I found that it was more difficult for me to give up you than I thought. What tolerance and magnanimity are all fake. It''s better for me to guard you all my life than to give you to others? " Muqi was shocked to hear this, but he was ted. Before, there was a fog in front of her. At this moment, Mu Chen cleared the fog for her, as if everything had been solved. It seemed that this was what she was looking forward to."Good." There was hardly any hesitant answer. Mu Chen felt uneasy because Muqi would refuse, hesitate and think, but she didn''t expect her answer to be so straightforward. "Qi Er, you treat me..." This time, Mu Qi interrupted with a smile, "brother Chen, I don''t know what feelings I have for you. Whether it''s family or love, you are the most important person in my heart. I didn''t intend to be separated from you in my life. As I said, I don''t hate your contact. On the contrary, I like it very much His fingers gently stroked his handsome cheek, "I like brother Chen''s eyebrows, brother Chen''s eyes, brother Chen''s embrace, everything you have. In the past, I always wanted to find a female partner for you. I thought I was a drag on you. If I knew you liked me so much, I would not think of anything. There are a lot of boys chasing me in school. I don''t feel a little bit when I see them. Instead, it''s you who think. Maybe as early as a long time ago, I also fell in love with brother Chen. This feeling is trust, dependence and love. I don''t quite understand what love is, but I can be sure that my love for you is definitely more than family affection. I want to stay with you forever Mu Qi''s bold confession in turn makes Mu Chen feel confused. He didn''t think of what he had been thinking about. Muqi had never been entangled. If he had known that, why did he have to take so many detours. "Qi''er, so you ept me?" "Brother Chen, I''ve always been yours." Muqi took the initiative to hook his neck, "I didn''t expect brother Chen to like me so much, it would be better. I want to stick to you all my life." Mu Chen''s tight face finally showed a smile, which he had been looking forward to for a long time. "Qier, thank you Thank you for epting me The heart went up and down like a roller coaster. He even worried that today''s confession was the executioner who ended their feelings. Fortunately, there was no such thing. "Fool, brother Chen is so smart, why can''t you guess my heart?" Mu Qi''s smile was brilliant, "because I like brother Chen best, how can I be willing to leave you? The thought of parting with you makes me feel that I have lost the most important person. From now on, you are my family and my love. We will not be separated for the rest of our lives, OK "Mu chongchen nodded "Tell you a secret." "Yes?" "I don''t hate your kisses, but I love it. " With that, Muqi took the initiative to kiss his lips, just like the spring breeze and drizzle. Only this time, Mu Chen took her waist and deepened the kiss. I don''t know how long he has guarded her and how many years he has loved her, but he knows that this love will not decrease with time. Two people finally guard the clouds open to see the moon bright, when the strong love, Mu Qi''s mobile phone rings. Mu Qi''s face is puffy, and Mu Chen is more active than before. She almost drowns in his tenderness. "I, I''ll take the video first." It''s a video sent by Gu An Nan. Mu Chen releases Mu Qi. Was he just a little rude? Will it frighten Xiao Qi, although he has tried his best to control it. Muqi connected the video, "sister." Gu An Nan how how how to shout the voice to spread, "little fool, I heard you were pushed down theke, you have not been injured?" Call her little fool, but the tone is anxious and concerned. "Sister, I''m fine. Don''t you think I''m good?" "You must have a high fever with such a red face. No, I have toe here." "No, no, no, no, I''m really OK." "You wait, I''ll bring the guy here right away. Who dares to bully my sister, the master smashes her!" Chapter 1040 Gu An Nan a Naoteng interrupted two people just love, for a time two people are a little embarrassed, four eyes rtive to move away. "That It''s sister Ann. " Muqi found a topic. Mu Chen didn''t dare to look at her in the eye. How could she express herself and be shy. "Well, I heard it all." "My sister learned that I had fallen into the water and wanted toe and see me." "I know." Muqi scratched his head. "I, I''ll go back to my room and have a rest." "I''m a little bit unfinished, too." As soon as the atmosphere was interrupted, they were like children at a loss. They separated immediately. They both needed time to digest what had just happened. Mu Qi ran back to the room in a hurry. Now she blushed and her heart beat faster. What did she just do! But brother Chen actually loves her so much that she is sweet to think of it. When Linda entered the door, she saw Mu Qi''s face flushed and her mouth was covered with a smile and a shy look on her face. "Miss, you are Spring is here? " "When springes, you talk nonsense." Muqi even more embarrassed to drill into the quilt. How can Linda feel that what happened when she is not in such an abnormal Mu Qi? Gao Chuan has been sent away, so it is only possible that what happened with Mu Chen. What''s your look like, miss? If you think of me as a good sister, you should tell me "I..." Mu Qi was eager to speak but stopped. "It doesn''t matter. I''m not an outsider. Do you want to keep it secret? Let me guess if it has something to do with master Chen? " Mu Qi''s eyes lit up, "you, how do you know?" "These are the only people in our castle. They have nothing to do with him. Is it because of me that you blush? What''s wrong with you and master Chen? " "That Just now Brother Chen said that he liked me, not his brother''s love for his sister, but for men''s love for women Linda''s eyes lit up, and Mu Chen finally made up her mind! "What do you think, youngdy?" "Before that, brother Chen asked me to think about my feelings for him. Now I havee to understand that maybe it''s family affection or love. No matter what kind of feelings it is, I intend to stay with him all my life. So what kind of feelings is important?" "Miss, you''ve been clever for once." Seeing Linda''s happy look, Muqi was puzzled, "Lingda, why don''t I think you''re surprised?" Linda was helpless. "Miss, I''m afraid no one in the world can''t help but see how much the young master likes you." "The whole world?" Mu Qiyi looks unbelievable. "Of course, miss, you are a big fan. We are spectators. We have known from a long time ago that master Chen likes you. But the youngdy is too young, and he is too considerate of you, and has never told you that Gao Chuan is still your matchmaker, which helped you Linda was so happy to see the morning that she knew that she would not catch up with Gao Chuan and treat him better. Even Mu Chen was stimted when he came. There was only ayer of window paper between them, which was finally pierced today. "Since you already knew that you didn''t tell me, I made a joke. I''m really stupid to find a femalepanion for brother Chen." "I''d like to say that even if I have the heart, I don''t have the courage to do things that master Chen didn''t allow. Before that, I broke my heart for you. Especially when that ssmate Gao appeared, I was afraid that he would abduct you. How pitiful is master Chen." Muqi blinked, "poor? Why is brother Chen pitiful? " "Oh, my eldestdy, sometimes you are really stupid. Master Chen has been guarding you silently for more than 20 years. It can be said that he put you on the tip of his heart, you are good, do not know at all, and he will be his brother, few men can face the beloved woman can hold, master dust has not hurt you. He is very kind to you. If you are suddenly abducted by others, he has been waiting for nothing all these years? " Linda swept the ne around her neck. "What''s Miss''s feeling for that schoolmaster?" "It''s just ordinary schoolmates, nothing else." Afterparing with Mu Chen, she was very clear that she had no feelings for Gao Chuan. When Gao Chuan appeared in front of her, she thought whether Mu Chen would care about it. at that time, she also felt strange, why she thought so. Now she knows that she has fallen in love with Mu Chen for a long time. Even if I didn''t understand what love was, I realized itter. "In this case, the youngdy would have made it clear to him earlier that the longer the dy, the more harmful it would be for him." "Well, I see. Please help me to take off the ne." "Well, there are so many nes in the house. Master Chen bought them for you. Don''t ept other people''s things in the future, otherwise master Chen will be unhappy."Mu Qi felt a little embarrassed. Linda epted it so quickly, and she also seamlessly connected the rtionship between them. "Miss, I can finally breathe a sigh of relief, you do not know that I dream every day when you can really be together." Mu Qi held his cheek. "Actually, I think it''s incredible. Brother Chen is still brother Chen. I always feel that there is something different." "In the past, you used to look at your brother with your sister, and then you will see a woman looking at a man. Naturally, there will be some differences. Just get used to it." Linda''s happy old mother, who finally married her daughter out, said, "I can have a good sleep tonight." Mu Qi smiles, "you..." As Linda said, Muqi''s mood changed, and even the castle looked gentle. This night, instead of looking for mu Chen, she stood on the balcony and looked at the moon. The moonlight fell quietly on the roof of the house, giving everything ayer of silver light. In the past, there was one person sitting in the ce where they looked at the stars. It was Mu Chen. Mu Chen''s figure is outlined in the moonlight. Mu Qi walks to the top of the building with her skirt. The two people have sat here many times before. Every time Mu Chenes back, she tells her about the wonderful outside world. "Brother dust." Mu dust seems to be in a daze, heard her voice, this juste back to God, quickly put out the smoke in his hand, "seven, seven son." I don''t know why, but after two people confessed, they felt a little embarrassed. From small torge, Mu Chen is calm and calm. Today, seeing him so cramped, Mu Qi is mischievous. "Brother Chen, why are you so stuttering?" "Where, where." In fact, as Muqi approached, he stuttered even more. Mu Qi is naughty and leans in his arms. Mu Chen is so scared that he almost doesn''t y. He used to regard her as her sister. Suddenly, he is not used to the change of their rtionship. "Cough." "Brother Chen seems to be afraid of me. I look terrible?" "I just didn''t get used to it." He didn''t even know how to put his hands. He always felt that whatever he did was like sphemy against Muqi. Would Muqi feel that he was ying rogue? So mu Chen just like a good child sitting there, making Mu Qiugh. "Brother Chen, I suddenly feel It''s a good rtionship. " "Yes?" "Because I''ve never seen such a dust brother." She put her head on his shoulder. "Brother Chen used to be calm, but today I see another one who will be shy, blush and be at a loss." Mu Chen smelled the fragrance of her body, and put her fingers around her waist, holding her as in the past. "Would you hate it?" "Of course not. It''s toote to like it. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for so many years." Muqi knew what he paid for himself from Linda''s mouth, and then he knew how difficult it was for mu Chen all the way. Mu Chen gently stroked her hair. "As long as it''s you, how long is not long. I promised you that when you''re in good health, I''ll take you to travel around the world''s mountains andkes, taste the world''s delicious food, and make up for the loneliness of these years." "Well, brother Chen can''t change his mind." "Unchanging hexagram." Muqi stretched out his hand, "we have agreed that we will not change for a lifetime." "Good." Mu Chen looked at her, the corners of her mouth slightly up, the regret in the past heart at this moment finally filled. Chapter 1041 Mu Qi is in good health, so mu Chen sent her to school. In the past two days, their rtionship seems to have improved a lot, and there are too many changespared with the past. In the past, the contact between the two people did not bring any feelings of men and women. Now, the painting styles of the two people are different. Mu Chen, in particr, is tied up with his hands and feet, and even his simple touch is restrained. As soon as he arrived at the school, Mu Qi looked at Mu Chen, who was sitting in a critical position. At least he was a little closer to himself before. She specially asked Linda that Mu Chen was notpletely used to it. "Brother Chen, I went to school." "Well, if you need to call, be careful." He told as usual. Muqi blinked at him. "I really have to go." Her little face seems to be looking forward to something. What is she looking forward to? Mu Chen doesn''t quite understand. "No card?" "Of course not." "It''s a gift for Yang Mei, forget it?" "Not really." "Well..." Mu Qi Du mouth, "brother dust is really stupid." She met his lips and took a gentle bite. "Miss me." With that, he got off the car like a fly, leaving Mu Chen, who was stunned by her, touched the ce where she bit her. It hurt a little, but I was very happy in my heart. The corner of his mouth involuntarily, and Mu Qi confirmed the rtionship for two days, he is still like a dream, dare not face this is the reality. This dream is too beautiful and good, I''m afraid to wake up and find that it''s just a dream. The first thing Muqi did to school was to find Gao Zhuan. Gao Chuan was not in a good mental state for two days after being hit by Mu Chen in the castle. Muqi took the initiative to contact him just reluctantly picked up his spirit, "Xiao Qi, are you better, I''m sorry, I left without saying goodbye that day." Seeing Gao Zhuan, whose mental state is not very good, Mu Qi is also a little impatient, "I''m fine, just I want to tell you one thing. " When Mu Qi spoke like this, he already had a bottom in his heart, and his sight fell on her neck. He found that there was a delicate and beautiful rose ne on it. He could not see what material it was. In terms of workmanship, it was much better than his own one. Linked to her family, it is clear that the ne is expensive. Muqi stretched out his hand and spread out his palm, which was the one he sent. "Gao Xuechang, I''m sorry, the situation was a little delicate that day. I only promise you that I have no special feelings for you. I hope you can forgive me and return this ne to you." Linda taught Muqi a lesson. If you don''t like others, you must not give others hope. That''s not to help him, but to harm him. Even if she was trying to help Gao Chuan and let him not lose face in front of others, she didn''t like him and couldn''t give him what he wanted. In the end, she still hurt him. The best way is to cut the mess quickly. The longer the time is dyed, the greater the damage to high pass. "No, no, no, you don''t have to apologize. I know you''re kind to help me." Gao Chuan is not stupid. How can he let Mu Qi be attracted to him? At first he was so happy that he lost his head. After meeting Mu Chen, he carefully recalled the situation at that time. Muqi did not really agree with him, but was helping him out. Mu Chen is right. He can''t even refuse Qin Xin''s ridicule. What happiness can he give Mu Qi? No matter it is material or family background, I can''t give her. She has no love for herself. Everything is just a dream in a dream. Even if Mu Qi didn''t say it, after Mu Chen said that, he couldn''t be bold enough to pester Muqi. Of course, he still had a little extravagance in his heart, hoping Muqi could really stay with him. After seeing the ne in her hand, he knew that he was thinking too much. Muqi was very guilty and self reproached. He was afraid that Gao Chuan would not ept it. Seeing that he was not as disgusted as he had imagined, Muqi was a little relieved. "Schoolmaster, you Are you all right? " Gao Chuan said with a smile, "what can I do? That night, you thought Qin Shao had been deceiving others too much. You just agreed to me in order not to let others look down on me, right?" "Yes, I''m sorry. At that time, I only thought that what he said was too much. You and he had no injustice or hatred. Would it be great to have money? Can you insult people at will? I will agree with you if you are a little embarrassed. But I didn''t think that would be a kind of harm to you. It''s my fault Gao Chuan repeatedly waved his hand, "how can it be your fault, Xiao Qi, do you know why I like you? That''s because you have a pair of eyes that I have never seen before. They are very clean and clear, just like crystal. It turns out that you are more kind than I thought. Xiao Qi, I like you very much, but I know that people like me are not worthy of you, so I don''t me you, and you should not me yourself"It''s not a question of whether I deserve it or not. It''s that I''ve lived in a person for a long time." Mu Qi blushed. Gao Chuan has never seen her face like this, "it''s your brother, isn''t it?" "Yes, in the past, I never knew my feelings for him. I was used to him. I just wanted to understand this matter recently. I want to thank you for letting me know what love is." Gao Chuan had no choice but to smile, "although a little unwilling, he is indeed the best choice. Xiao Qi, you must be happy. Take this ne as a gift from friends. I really want to give it to you. " "This..." Muqi is in a bit of a dilemma. "You don''t have to wear it. Just keep it. At least you can think of me when you see this ne for a long time." From the ne around her neck, we can see that the man was swearing sovereignty in this way. "Well, seniors should be happy." The two people talked about the topic, but it became more rxed. "In the future, you don''t have any psychological burden. When you need my help, you can say at any time that we can be friends if we can''t be lovers." "Well." Muqi smiles sweetly. When Muqi talks to Gao Chuan, the sound of a racing car rings in his ear. Muqi looked at the windy sports car whistling away, some unhappy frown, "it must be him again." "Yes, people are different in this world." Gao Chuan said with emotion. He believes that the Muqi family is definitely richer than the Qin family, but Muqi has never been as arrogant as Qin Xin. as like as two peas, the owner of the luxury car is not a Qin Xin, but a beautiful woman who looks exactly like Mu seven. This kind of car was speeding through the school, and its head rate was very high. The car stopped and a woman in ck got out of the car. Luxury cars and beautiful women are very eye-catching, especially with sunsses. Someone recognized her, "Muqi, why are you I changed my hair all of a sudden and still dressed like this? " "Muqi? Just in time. Are you and Muqi ssmates The man shook his hand in front of her. "I heard that you are sick. Are you confused? We are ssmates. " "Take me to the ssroom." Gu An Nan was toozy to exin and grabbed the boy''s cor. "Good, good, I''ll take you." The boy was scared to break out in a cold sweat. How did he feel like Mu Qi had changed. Yang Mei saw the woman in ck at the door and rushed to meet her, "Xiao Qi, you finallye to school. I''m so bored without you these two days!" "What about Zhou Yao? Where is it? " Gu An Nan inadvertently learned from Linda that Mu Qi fell into the water. Although she usually likes to bully Muqi, she is very protective. She can bully others. The sick Yangzi had a heart attack and almost drowned, which made Gu An Nan angry. She is not Muqi that little sheep, such a big thing can calm people. "Zhou Yao? She hasn''te to school for several days. Why, do you have something to do with her? " "Didn''te to school?" Gu An Nan frowned. "Yes, I haven''t seen her for days, and I don''t know what happened to her." "Well, the monks can''t run away. Take me to their dormitories." Yang Mei looked at her suspiciously, "Xiao Qi, how did you suddenly dye your hair? And this dress. Don''t you like white best "Don''t talk nonsense and lead the way." Yang Mei was Gu An nan to carry on the car, "Wow, Xiao Qi, you are too arrogant, driving such an expensive car wille, this car is better than Qin Shao that one, hum, you should drive such a car, lest Qin Shao be arrogant in front of you." "Qin Shao?" Gu An Nan raised her eyebrows. Chapter 1042 Gu An Nan heard her words and another person came out, it seems that Mu Qi is not very friendly. "Yes, Xiao Qi, are you sick and stupid? Today, it''s like a new person, and the style of dressing and speaking ispletely different from before." "Don''t mind me. Tell me about Qin Shao. What''s wrong with him?" Although Yang Mei felt that the woman in front of her was strange, she still had a good temper to tell about Qin Xin''s behavior. "Qin Shao thinks he can do whatever he wants with money. He has never been to your house. Xiao Qi is the real rich man." Gu An Nan sneered, "do whatever you want." Yang Mei nodded with a silly white sweet, "yes, he has changed in school. I don''t know how many girlfriends he has. Xiao Qi, can you see clearly when you drive with sunsses? Do you want to drive slowly? There are many people in the school. " This is the first time she has been in a sports car. She has no time to be new and just feels a little nervous. How can Mu Qi drive so different from her personality and drive so fast on campus that Yang Mei grabs the handrail. "Xiao Qi, look..." Yang Mei just wanted to say something when he saw Mu Qi who was not far away talking to Gao Chuan. She wiped her eyes. How could the two Muqi? The people standing beside Gao Chuan dressed the same as usual. She quickly rubbed her eyes to see if she was wrong. When she wanted to see clearly, she turned her head and looked at the wild girl around her. "You are not Xiao Qi, who are you?" "It''s none of your business. How long will it take to get to the dormitory?" Gu An Nan is very angry now. Although she is the most perverse and arrogant of the sisters, she is actually the most protective. When she knew that Gu Jin hade to Paris, she might be changed by Mu Chen. She came with weapons and almost moved the castle. After witnessing Muqi''s heart changing and almost dying in the hospital bed, she loves the youngest sister even more, and someone bullies Muqi, which is OK. "It''s just ahead. That building is. You haven''t said who you are? How do you look as like as two peas? Gu An Nan cold hum, a drift natural and unrestrained stop car. "Come down." "Well, you haven''t said who you are." Yang Mei intuitively feels that this woman is not a bad person. Her purpose is Zhou Yao, not Mu Qi. Find Zhou Yao''s bedroom, "this is it?" "Yes." Gu An Nan a fly kick, directly kicked open the door, this point her roommate just in. "What about Zhou Yao?" As a student from home, she didn''t go to ss, which doesn''t mean she didn''t go back to her dormitory. "She, she hasn''te back for several days. Mu Qi, what are you doing?" Gu An Nan nced at the dormitory, "is this her position?" "Yes." Yang Mei stood there staring at all this, just like a locust crossing, the autumn wind sweeping leaves as merciless. All the cosmetics were smashed, and the quilt was soaked with water. Opening the wardrobe, all the clothes were cut by her. "You take a picture and send it to her." Gu An Nan looks at her with her hands around her chest. Frightened, roommates quickly took photos and sent them to Zhou Yao, saying that it was Mu Qi who came to make a big scene. Zhou Yao, who was hiding outside, thought that Muqi would be drowned or seriously ill when he fell into the water. After all, Muqi didn''te to school that night, but there was no news of death in the school. Zhou Yao has her passport ready. Once the news of a dead person appears, she immediately runs back home. Seven weekster, Mu Yao didn''t die? As soon as she saw those photos, she was so angry that she was about to go back to school. Since Muqi was not dead, so she did not kill herself. Can she go back to school? As long as Muqi has nothing to do, she can''t evenmit a manughter, so she doesn''t have to be responsible. The damned Muqi has worried her for such a long time. Obviously, it is Muqi who has fallen into theke. She has been hiding for fear of paying the price. Finally, she can go back to school. Zhou Yaoes back the first time. "Mu Qi, Yao Yao said he wanted you to wait." The roommate conveyed the message carefully. Gu An Nan sneered, "I''m waiting here, and I''m afraid she won''te!" Yang Mei pulled her, "what are you looking for Zhou Yao to do?" "It has nothing to do with you. It''s still early. What about Qin Shao?" "I don''t know. I''m not his girlfriend." Yang Mei shrugs, "but he that person always high profile, often drives the sports car to run to and fro, in the school is very conspicuous." Gu An Nan took Yang Mei to the car again. Yang Mei cried and hawed, "who are you?" I''m going to find Zhou Yao for a while, and now I''m looking for Qin Shao all over the world. She doesn''t dare to provoke that man. In his eyes, such a person as himself is a mole ant like existence. Thest time he ridiculed Gao Chuan''s voice was still ringing in his ears. As Yang Mei said, the man is very high-profile, Gu An Nan didn''t take much effort to find him, after all, the fire red sports car is really conspicuous."That car is Qin Shao''s, I know his license te number, but you should be careful when you look for him. He is a bit of a man with bad mouth. Generally, we dare not offend him." "Yes." Yang Mei turned her head and saw her smile. How could she feel so evil. There is a sound of stepping on the elerator to elerate. There is a car in front of you. You should drive slowly in school. How can you elerate? She had a bad feeling. "Sit tight. I won''t be responsible for anything that happenster." "You, what are you going to do?" This bad feeling soon became a reality. "y a little game." "Ah!!! Stop, you''re going to hit people, car. There''s a car in front of you Yang Mei screamed with fear. This is not a small game, clearly is to y life stimting game, how should she do!!! What else could she do but hold on to her seat belt? It was impossible for her to get off the boat. Qin Xin also heard the sound of sports cars. Who else is so arrogant besides him? He scanned a rearview mirror and found a super sports car several times more expensive than his car was approaching him. The car seems to have no intention of slowing down or avoiding at all. Instead of slowing down, it rushes faster. Obviously, in such a ce, driving such a car, such a speed, this car is aimed at him. As a man''s self-esteem was inspired, his femalepanion also eximed, "Qin Shao, that car drives so fast." Yang Mei looks at two sports cars approaching gradually, her heart is about to jump out. Although I have fantasized about sitting on a sports car like a heroine before, it''s not such a scene! "Stop, stop, I want to get down." If she wants to be crazy, she will go crazy herself. She is only 18 years old and has not yet celebrated her 19th birthday. "Late." Gu An Nan coldly smiles, stepping on the elerator to continue to elerate. The car in front didn''t give way. Seeing that two cars were about to hit, Yang Mei quickly covered her eyes. God, she didn''t want to die young! Gu An Nan, a sports car that elerates faster than Qin Xin, is really good at driving. The distance between two cars is very close. Yang Mei''s back has been frightened out of cold sweat, her expression has changed. "You really scared me to death. I thought I was going to run into it." "You think so." The two cars were driving hand in hand, so that the students around him dodged. Qin Xin was unwilling to show weakness and began to elerate. "Qin Shao, you slow down, I, I am afraid." Where men''s self-esteem allows others to overtake, Qin Xin not only did not slow down, but also began to elerate. Gu An Nan is already leaning towards him. Yang Mei''s heart is about to jump out. This woman is afraid to be a madman. "You, what are you going to do?" "Fuck him." Gu An Nan raised her eyebrows. Qin Xin also has cold hands and feet, has never met such a arrogant person. He didn''t believe that car would reallye up. "Qin, Qin Shao, it seems that the car is going to hit. Come on, stop!" "Impossible, not..." How much are the prices of these two cars? Who would be such a loser, driving a sports car to hit someone else''s sports car, and it is still in such a ce. In fact, there are such lunatics as Gu An Nan in this world. Qin Xin is really afraid and has begun to slow down. Even so, the domineering Gu An Nan didn''t let him off at all. Yang Mei stares at the two luxury cars that collide with each other. "Boom" makes a huge noise. The two cars really hit each other!!! All the students around are eximing that money is burning! Fortunately, Qin Xin finally slowed down a lot, but the car was hit to one side, no casualties. Gu An Nan got out of the car and walked towards him, kicking open the door of his car. "Mu, Muqi, is it you?" Chapter 1043 Qin Xin had thought that the driver of such a car must be as rich as he was, or a short tempered one. However, he was shocked by the woman who kicked the door of his car. Gu An Nan took off his sunsses, and a beautiful and delicate face showed up. Qin Xin was stunned, unable to connect the woman in front of her and Mu Qi. Muqi, who is usually mainly white, wore a suit of ck clothes to expose his navel. His long hair was dyed and his whole body became arrogant. It has to be said that such a Muqi is very cool, but it also makes Qin Xin very surprised. She should drive such a car to run rampant. She does not care about the bad impact of the crash and the sky high maintenance costs. Before Qin Xin gets used to it, Gu An Nan steps on the car and grabs his cor with one hand. The tone of his speech is ruffian, "are you Qin Xin?" What kind of tricks does Muqi y? Don''t you know him? "Muqi, if you want to y hard to get, I can only say you seeded." He couldn''t imagine why she had to pay so much for her car crash to stop her car? "If you want to get it, you''re going to let it go? I think you are a toad yawning, and your voice is really loud Or is this the funniest joke Gu An Nan hears, forcing him to stop himself is to attract his attention and seed? Gu An Nan pulled up his cor and took him out of the car. The collision of two sports cars has caused many people to watch. Seeing two people from the car, Muqi and Qinxin, what happened to them? Some people marvel at her dress up, while others look at the deformed sports car and feel sorry for the maintenance cost, even if it is not their own car. Qin Xin with the femalepanion from the car in a hurry, looking at Gu An Nan so wanton appearance. "Muqi, are you crazy? Why are you doing a good crash? I''m scared to death. You''re not jealous that Qin Shao and I are together and want to save him? I tell you, he''s my boyfriend now Seeing that the woman who was dressed up in gorgeous clothes vomited fragrance, Gu An Nan almost vomited out all the meals she hadst night. Sure enough, this man and Yang Mei said the same, not only arrogant but also extremely conceited, a group of women rushed toe. "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in such rubbish." "What do you say?" Qin Xin''s expression changed. "Don''t your ears work? I said you are garbage, fighter in the garbage. If you don''t go home and look in the mirror like this, I will take a fancy to you? It''s likeughing off your big teeth. " "Muqi, I''ll give you a chance to take back what I just said. Don''t think I can do whatever I want if I''m interested in you!" Gu An Nan smile, "Today my mother did what she wanted, let you know why the flowers are so red." After that, she hit Qin Xin''s face with a fist, and all the people around her took a breath. Is Muqi crazy? What kind of person is Qin Xin? She even dares to fight with her fists. She still wants to muddle along here. Even Qin Xin himself is confused, from small torge, he is the prince favored by people, who dares to beat him? "Muqi, do you dare to hit me? Will you try another one? " "Yes, as you wish." This time Gu An Nan not only hit, but also moved his legs to punch and kick him. After all, Gu Nanchi didn''t want to be beaten by a man again! And there''s no defense. To say that men and women will certainly have someone to fight, this woman beat men, onlookers do not know what to do. Some people patronize, surprised to go, Gu An Nan in the end is a woman, but Qin Xin has no room to fight back. "This It''s not true. Usually Muqi is so gentle and has such a fierce fight. " "Yes, I thought women would only scratch their hair, scratch their faces and swear. I didn''t expect to see such a wonderful duel." "Where is a duel? Isn''t it a unteral beating? Look at the left kick and the right kick. It''s like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves "Qin Shao is really miserable. She can''t even pay him back if he is beaten by a woman. Tut tut." "In the future, I can''t easily provoke women, especially looking at women who are warm and gentle." Qin Xin was beaten ck and blue, and her ribs should have been kicked off. Gu An Nan, after all, is the daughter of Mu Nanshu in her style of work. Once she makes a move, she is definitely not a minor disturbance. Yang Mei covered her mouth, "this Do you want to stop? If you go on like this, you''ll get into trouble Qin Xin''s femalepanion came back to her senses and rushed to grab Gu An Nan''s hand. "How can you hit someone? Stop it "Get out of here, or I''ll fight you." Gu An Nan''s eyes swept, scared the femalepanion to dare not to stop again, this woman is so terrible, fierce up, even women are beaten. At the moment Gu An Nan has been as fierce as a man, where dare to provoke.Waiting for her to hit enough to go toward their own car, Yang Mei advised: "you go quickly, for a while you can''t go." "Go? Hum. " She not only did not leave, but also took out a big hammer from a box in the car! "Muqi is crazy. Isn''t it enough to fight and use the weapon?" "Damn it, Qin Shao''s head will blossom with this hammer." "It''ll explode." "Do you want to stop it? It will kill you if you go on like this." Everyone looked at the hammer that she took out and talked about whether or not to fight. Yang Mei reached out to catch her and said, "what are you doing?" "Get out of the way." Gu An Nan pushed her away impatiently. Just took out a big hammer, everyone was so excited. If it wasn''t for seeing that this is the school and she is too swaggering with weapons, she would not have held the hammer so simply. "Mu Qi, calm down. You can''t say anything properly." "Yes, you are exaggerating! Even if you have a big grudge, you shouldn''t be so cruel. " "I have to forgive people..." Words have not finished, see Gu An Nan impatiently waving the hammer. "Ah, it''s going to kill you!" "Qin Shao, I will mourn for you." "Muqi is so cruel!" "Stop it." Even Qin Xin on the ground was scared out of his wits. Looking at the hammer hitting him, he wanted to run, but his body couldn''t move because of fear. Who knows Muqi is such a terrible woman! His pupils dted with fear. The roaring sound in his ear, it was not him that was hit, but the car beside him! But the front of the car is a little deformed, Gu An Nan is not satisfied, she carried a big hammer in front of Qin Xin''s face and smashed it down. "It''s over. Muqi must be crazy." "Such an expensive car, though it''s not mine, I feel my heart dripping blood!" "That''s not. It''s terrible. It''s the devil." Hammer hammer hammer to the car, many people take mobile phones to shoot this picture, this is simply burning money to y. Gu An Nan hammered almost to loose the hammer, step by step to just get up in front of Qin Xin. "You, what else do you want to do? Muqi, I tell you, this matter is not finished, you wait to die." Gu An Nan took out a check from his arms, filled in the number, and threw it directly into his face. "This money should be enough topensate for your loss. I warn you, stay away from Muqi in the future. If I see you around her again, I''ll see you beat you once again!" Qin Xin looked at the amount of the check, 10 million, his car is also millions, the woman gave him 10 million is really much more. It''s the first time he''s been hit with money. "Wait, what did you just say? You''re not Muqi? Who are you, then? " "It''s the one you can''t afford, boy. You''d better remember me. If there''s another time, I''ll kill you with a coin." After that, she went to one side and made an impatient phone call to ask someone toe to the trailer. It was like saying that she broke a vase today. Qin Xin took the ten million, usually he yed with women tens of thousands of thousands, but this one shot is 10 million, to tell the truth, even he has not done so. His dignity, his face was trampled on by this woman. "You stop, you think it''s over?" Chapter 1044 Usually Qin Xin used money to smash people, and the first time he was hit by someone, this feeling is very subtle and humiliating. Gu An Nan stopped to look at him, "how, not enough." Then he took out the check and wanted to fill in the amount again. This action more exciting to Qin Xin, he red at Gu An Nan, "what do you think of me?" The expression on the face is like a resentful woman, Gu An Nan iszy to answer: "very obvious, sandbag." Qin Xin, who was beaten ck and blue, was more angry at the moment. If he had not been able to beat the woman, he would have done something to her now. "Muqi, you really don''t know about life and death." Up to now, he still insists that she is Muqi, but deliberately dressed up like this is to throw the pot. "Do you think I can walk away so easily? I tell you, you''re in trouble. " Gu An Nan looked at him impatiently, "please go ahead, in short, I have warned you, move Mu Qi one hair again, I will pull out the hair of your whole body!" She said she went away, Yang Mei was silly, and quickly caught up. "Are you Xiao Qi''s family?" After a long time, she seems to havee to avenge Mu Qi. Because she said in front of her that Qin Shao had bullied others, she used the same way to fight back, but she didn''t know how much money was written on the check. "I''m her second sister." Gu An Nan see she is not a bad person, and Mu Qi''s rtionship is good, this just patience to answer. "no wonder as like as two peas, you are just the same character." The two characters are in the sky and the earth. What she said to Qin Xin and did just now made Yang Mei feel very happy. After all, people like them don''t like Qin Xin. Usually they can only watch him arrogant. Today, a person who can diagnose and treat him finallyes out, which is very calming. "In the future, if anyone bullies my sister at school, you can tell me that I''m not as good-natured as she is. I can only bully the sick fool." Gu An Nan said solemnly, Yang Mei envied looking at her, "it''s good to have such a sister as Xiao Qi. I thought she was an only child." So soft and weak Muqi, no matter who looked at it, wanted to protect her. "We also have a sister and a brother. The sick rice seedling is the youngest in the family. If anyone bullies her, he will not get along with us." "So it is. I really want to see you..." At the moment, the zhengpai muqigang and Gao Chuang finished talking, and they also heard the roar of the collision between the two cars. "What''s the matter?" Muqi was startled. "It seems to be a crash. Let''s go and have a look." Only when we got to the scene did we know how tragic the scene was. Two luxury cars collided, especially Qin Xin''s car that ran around every day. In addition to the deformation of the front of the car, other ces seemed to be hit by some gravity. Gu An Nan was not present, only Qin Xin bared his teeth, and the womanpanion beside him gave him a warm and cold look. "What are you doing again?" Qin Xin now saw Muqi and thought she was terrible. Looking at the warm and soft appearance, in fact, the heart is very vicious, especially the hand is decisive, a woman fight more ruthlessly than a man. Muqi was confused, "how did you be like this? Was the ident serious?" Looking at his face, it seems that it is not a car ident, as if he was beaten. "What do you pretend to be? Qin Shao was beaten by you?" "Me?" Muqi was more confused. "When did I hit him?" "Just a few minutes ago, you not only hit Qin Shao, but also smashed his car with a big hammer!" Around the people are different, "Muqi, usually looking at you are very gentle, did not expect so fierce." "Your car is not cheap, isn''t it? If you bump into it casually, will your family have any problem?" "Qin Shao was beaten like this by you. You don''t want to mix up in the future." Everyone''s words left Mu Qi confused, "I was with Gao Chuang 20 minutes ago. When did Ie to beat someone? And I didn''t drive. " Qin Xin looked at Mu Qi''s dress and the previouspletely different, clothes can be changed, what about the hair style? What''s more, the woman is so arrogant. She''s beaten up, but will she change into another dress? thought of what she as like as two peas. Qin Xin was somewhat aware of this. "Just now, you are exactly the same as you, but you are the woman who is a character of a character." After listening to his statement, Mu Qi thought that Gu An Nan hung up the phone two days ago in a hurry. Just like her appearance, her personality was just like Gu An Nan. After all, Gu Jin is so gentle that he will not make such a boastful thing. "Sorry." Muqi repeatedly apologized, Qin Xin was more unreasonable, "you wait for me, whether it is you or your sister, we have not finished this matter today!" Like Gu An Nan as fierce and arrogant people, he also feel a bit terrible, as for mu Qiyi weak, he naturally has the confidence.Gao Chuan can''t speak, but he knows that Mu Qi''s family is much richer than Qin Xin. Not to mention Mu Qi, the arrogant sister who suddenly appeared, there is a heavyweight man in Mu family. Think of that day when the man pointed a gun at him, the cold in his eyes was enough ice. Mu Chencai is a cruel character. He spends hundreds of millions of money every year to Mu Qi casually. How can a person of such stature be inferior to Qin Xin. Although I didn''t have much contact with him, Gao Chuan was not stupid. I could feel it from their aura. Qin Xin in front of Mu Chen is the difference between a kindergarten child and a doctor. On that day, Mu Chen could see how much he loved Muqi. Once he was angry, Gao Chuan had a premonition that Qin Xin would die miserably. He did not open his mouth, standing quietly on the side, watching the change. "My sister is a little impulsive. I''m sorry." Mu Qi also thinks Gu An Nan''s attack is too heavy. People''s nature is to bully the soft and fear the hard. If Gu An Nan is present, he must not dare to be so presumptuous. "Well, wait for me." Mu Qi sighs and calls Gu An Nan. Her number is off. I don''t know what earth shaking things this always perverse sister will do. "What''s the matter, Xiao Qi?" "I''m thinking about my sister. My sister''s character is a little bad and she''s not very easy to get along with. Even people who don''t have much to do with me have been beaten like this by her. I don''t know what Zhou Yao will do. Fortunately, Zhou Yao didn''te to school recently to avoid this disaster." Mu Qi is very clear that Gu An Nan is for the matter of fallingke, Zhou Yao is the culprit. "Your sister? I didn''t see your sister thest time I went to your house "I also have a brother and two sisters up there. They are all in other countries. They have their own lives and work very busy. My elder sister didn''t know where I fell into the water. My sister was irritable and not easy to get along with. As you can see, he was beaten like this. Once Zhou Yao was in school, I didn''t know what the consequences would be. " After a look at the tragic scene of the car and people, although she has not seen her sister, Gao Chuan can also think of how tough she is. "Don''t worry. Boys and girls are different. Your sister is supposed to take it out on you." Mu Qi has no choice but to smile. At the beginning, Gu An Nan was evil. Even Gu Jin almost met with an ident, let alone a stranger. "I think too much, as long as Zhou Yao is not here." Yang Mei has told her that Zhou Yao has disappeared since that night. She should have thought that Mu Qi was hiding outside and did not dare toe back. Gu An Nan will not stay in Paris for a long time. Today she can''t find Zhou Yao, and Zhou Yao will lift the crisis. It turns out that Muqi is still too naive. A big y will be staged in the girls'' dormitory. "Don''t think too much. If you get into trouble again, your brother will help you." "Yes." Mu Qi raised his mouth to smile, and Gao legend clearly after the rtionship between the two people is more rxed, not so much burden. People all around were talking about it. Muqi had to leave thend of right and wrong. I don''t know where Gu An Nan ran. It''s a pity that the car crashed properly. Zhou Yao came back from the outside at the fastest speed. She was thinking of her clothes and cosmetics. Several sets of luxury skin care products were given to her by Qin Xin. She was naturally distressed when she was smashed. Suddenly opened the door, a face of anger, "where is Muqi?" Chapter 1045 "Oh, you''re back." There was a loud female voice in my ear. Zhou Yao looked at the girl''s voice. There was a woman standing in the dormitory. She was dressed in a ck dress with a strong navel. She showed arrogance. This man is Mu Qi. Zhou Yao''s face shows a touch of disbelief. Today''s Muqi is like a changed person. Zhou Yao nced around. Her position was in a mess. Her cosmetics and clothes were all thrown on the ground. Cut off lipstick, spilled make-up water, cut clothes, for women, this is equivalent to being taken half the life. In particr, several sets of skin care products were justing from Qin Xin. Who knows that they have been made like this. Zhou Yao is mad. "Muqi, are you doing all this?" Gu An Nan''s face showed a touch of disdain, "I did it, you are Zhou Yao, right?" Make sure you don''t get the wrong person. Zhou Yao has rushed to her, "You cheap woman, pay for my cosmetics, my clothes and jewelry!" "Well, I''ll pay you." Gu An Nan sneers and walks towards Zhou Yao. I don''t know why. It''s the same face. Zhou Yao looks at the peopleing towards her with fear. "You, what are you doing?" "Compensate you." Gu An Nan suddenly reached out and grabbed Zhou Yao''s hair. Zhou Yao usually likes to take care of her beautiful long hair. Her long hair, which is carefully cared for, is caught by someone. The pain makes her scalp almost torn off. "You madman, what are you going to do to me?" Zhou Yao wants to struggle, but Gu An Nan is waiting for her. Zhou Yao''s body is pulled like a shrimp. The pain made her tears whirl. Yang Mei has seen Gu An Nan''s means to deal with people. Even Qin Xin''s identity can make such a thing, let alone a woman. She grabs Zhou Yao''s hair and walks to the bathroom. Zhou Yao usually talks about Mu Qi behind her back. Yang Mei is not used to it. However, Zhou Yao is fierce and fierce. Ordinary people dare not provoke her. After all, they are foreigners whoe to study and no one wants to make trouble. Gu An Nan''s move can be said to be a great pleasure, especially Yang Mei, who has a good rtionship with Muqi, feels more cheerful. This is just the beginning. Gu An Nan kicks Zhou Yao into the bathtub. Zhou Yao bumps her head into the bathtub, her eyes are full of stars, and her scalp pain is not relieved. Her head is almost hit by a concussion. Feeling the armrest of the bathtub just wanted to get up, the top of the flower sprinkling down, will pour her a whole body of cold water. "Muqi, are you crazy?" Zhou Yao was dishevelled, and roared at Gu An Nan. She wants to get up, and every time she wants to get up, Gu An Nan kicks her in, watching the water level get deeper and deeper, and her body is soaked in the cold water. Gu An Nan saw that the water level was almost the same. He grabbed her hair with one hand and pressed her head with the other, pressing her dead into the water. This move scared Yang Mei and roommate''s face to turn white. "Well, is that too much?" "Too much? I''m not enough. " Gu An Nan snorted coldly. When she just came, she saw the bigke of the school. She saw that theke was very deep. Even if she was not at the scene, she could imagine the despair of Muqi falling into theke. That little fool has a gentle character. I must forget about it. I won''t let this bastard off lightly. Zhou Yao was forced into the water, even if she could swim, she could not hold on for long. Gu An Nan pulled her up again, and Zhou Yao opened her mouth to greet her family. Listen to that ugly words, Gu An Nan smile like a devil, "Tut, dare to greet my father, you probably don''t know what kind of person he is." Speaking of Muqi''s family is a monster, except for Muqi''s gentle personality, all people are not easy to provoke. Gu An Nan heard about Mu Nanshu''s past when she lived in Rose castle, and she knew that the real cruel role was her father. Compared with her father, her naughty mother is an angel. If they hear about Zhou Yao, Zhou Yao is gone. Zhou Yao is cool to Gu An Nan''s eyes. She doesn''t put this kind of dangerous thing in her heart. "Damned cheap Gululu... " "Your mouth is so dirty, it seems that you should be well washed." Said Gu An Nan will shower gel to the water. Zhou Yao is almost mad, every few minutes she will be pressed down, when she felt that she was about to suffocate, Gu An Nan would mention her hair. She was like a stranded fish. She was about to suffocate. Her throat was full of the smell of bath liquid. She couldn''t vomit, and her eyes were stinging. "Stop it. You''ll die if you go on like this." Yang Mei quickly advised.After all, Zhou Yao''s face has changed. She thought she could have learned a lesson, but she didn''t know Gu An Nan had gone too far. When she was dying, Gu An Nan threw her out and threw it on the ground. Zhou Yao''s eyes were flushed by the bath liquid and her body was in a mess. Shey on the ground and swore vaguely. "I think you have a hard bone. It''s suitable for me to give you pine bark." Gu An Nan stepped on her mouth, and did not pity because she was a woman. "Muqi, if you do this to me, I will tell the school to expel you." Even the threat to Gu An Nan sounds like a child passing through the house. Pupils fight and say I''ll wait for you after school. "It''s your freedom, but it''s still a question whether you can survive that time." Gu An Nan felt a dagger from her boots. There was a cold light on the de, and Yang Mei swallowed. I thought the crash was exaggeration. Who knew she was so cruel. "You, what are you going to do?" Regardless of his weakness, Zhou Yao felt the dangering and quickly retreated to the back. "For what?" Gu An Nan grabbed her finger and said, e on, tell me, which hand pushed Muqi down theke?" "I didn''t push her. It was her own slippery feet and dark sky that she jumped off theke without noticing." "Yes? How could she have jumped off Maybe seeing the cold light of the knife tip, Zhou Yao was so scared that she said, "it''s not really me. Yes, I admit that I hate her. She is so excellent that she robbed my boyfriend. Seeing her go back to the dormitory alone, I went to her and threatened her, but I didn''t really intend to hurt her. I''m just, just trying to scare her away from my boyfriend. I didn''t expect anything like that "Well, I didn''t expect that? Did you think of what happened today? " Gu An Nan''s knife swings in front of her, and Zhou Yao trembles with fright. She thinks that the woman in front of her is absolutely capable of doing extreme things. "You are not Muqi. Who are you "Of course I''m not Muqi. I''m her sister. I tell you, I''m not as good-natured as my sister. I''m nothing good, but I''m more protective. If you hurt my sister, I won''t let you go. " "She''s your sister..." a world of difference between the two as like as two peas. Gu An Nan sneers, "you know toote." When Yang Mei steps out of the dormitory, her back has been soaked in cold sweat, this woman is so fierce!!! At the same time, she has only one idea. Don''t provoke Muqi. Muqi is not terrible. What is terrible is the people around her. It must be that Zhou Yao did not dare to provoke Mu Qi after today''s events, let alone provoke Mu Qi. Even mentioning these two words is her greatest fear in her life. "What''s wrong with you, eyebrow? How listless? " In the eares the familiar voice of Muqi. Yang Mei turns to see the man in white. "Seven?" ustomed to Gu An Nan''s barbarism and rudeness, suddenly saw Muqi still a little ufortable. "What''s going on? So absent-minded? I called you a few times and you didn''t respond "No, nothing." Think of Gu An Nan before leaving, she did not say much. "Xiao Qi, are you well?" "Well, it''s been good for a long time. Are you really OK? Shall I apany you to the infirmary? " "No, no, I''m fine." From that day on, the school spread a thing, Muqi is a double-sided personality, temper is very irascible, the family is very rich! The number of people who pursue Muqi is bing less and less. No one wants to be beaten like Qin Xin. As for Zhou Yao, she disappeared and didn''te to school for many days. It is said that she had to wash her stomach and be hospitalized after eating in the dormitory. Chapter 1046 Gu An Nan driving luxury car crash video is also widely spread on thework, even the domestic Gu Jin are inadvertently seen on thework. "Brother Li Ting,e and have a look." "What''s the matter?" "An Nan this small viin unexpectedly makes so serious, you see this video hits the quantity to be very high, this is not small seven school, what did she do?" "Who knows what she''s doing, she''s just a little maniac anyway." Si Li Ting and Gu An Nan have never been right. "Maybe something happened to Xiao Qi. Although an Nan is mischievous, she doesn''t want to run into other people''s school. She''s always protecting her short. I''ll go and ask what''s going on." For the two sisters'' character, Gu Jin feels very thoroughly, Xiao Qi is too gentle, and an Nan is very irritable. Not only Gu Jin, but also Gu Nancang, who was in another country, saw the video and immediately contacted Gu An Nan. "Brother, it''s nothing, but a woman who doesn''t know how to bully Xiao Qi has been cleaned up by me." "What''s wrong with Xiao Qi?" "identally pushed into theke." "What!!! Pushed down theke? And things like that. I''ll be right here. " Gu Nancang hung up the phone. "Brother, Hello, brother, I haven''t finished speaking yet." Gu An Nan some helpless, this person how to return a responsibility? She yawned and let him go. Muqi''s life stopped for two days. Qin Xin, who was beaten ck and blue before, finally showed up. "Schoolmaster, can I help you?" Muqi looked at the people who stopped her. After two days of recuperation, her body was almost all right, but there were still some traces of injuries on her face. "Muqi, don''t you have any repentance?" "I''m sorry for your injury. My sister is impulsive and has caused you inconvenience. Please understand." Muqi''s apology didn''t get any forgiveness from him, on the contrary, he pushed forward. "Are you really sorry?" Although Mu Qi hated his style, Gu An Nan beat him to such an extent that Mu Qi could not bear it. "Yes, no matter what, my sister shouldn''t hit people for no reason." "Well, since you have such an idea, I''ll tell you the truth." Mu Qi looked at him suspiciously, "what?" Qin Xin handed her a room card. "There is a way to make up for your mistake. I''ll wait for you in the hotel tonight." The word "Hotel" made Muqi respond, "you, you mean..." "That''s what you mean." That day, Qin Xin found that Muqi was a good soft persimmon. He was reluctant to give up. "What if I don''t?" "Then I''ll investigate you for thest time. Anyway, everyone knows that you were the person on that day. You are waiting to be expelled from school. I know that you want to go to school, and you don''t want to be expelled." Mu Qi saw his ugly face, and she suddenly understood Gu An Nan, because even a good tempered person like her wanted to beat Qin Xin. Of course, Muqi is just gentle, not really stupid. She took the room card. Qin Xin was a little excited. "Did you agree?" Muqi didn''t say anything. It''s strange that she could agree. She just thought of what Mu Chen said. "I know you don''t want to cause trouble, so I won''t interfere in your life, but it doesn''t mean that you can be bullied at will. Once you get angry, you can tell me, and I''ll fix it for you." Muqi thinks it''s time to tell Mu Chen that she just wants to stay at school quietly for a few years. Qin Xin is obviously the obstacle to disturb her peaceful life. It is mu Nanshu and Gu Qi''s children. She will not be silly enough to really go. Seeing Muqi leave, Qin Xin thought she was embarrassed and said, "at eight o''clock tonight, I''ll wait for you on time. I''ll see you." It''s her day to go home. It''s strange that she can go. It''s time for mu Chen to pick her up. Muqi is waiting in the old ce. Yang Mei takes Muqi''s hand and ns to y at Muqi''s house on the weekend. They were talking andughing, and a strange car stopped in front of them. "Did Mr. Mu change to another? Xiao Qi, how many cars are there in your family? " "Muqi shook his head," I don''t know, after all, I''ve been out of the door a few times since I was young. " When the door opened, a slender figure appeared. The person who came down was not mu Chen, but Gu Nancang. "Seven." Gu Nancang seized her. Who is this handsome man? How to be so intimate with Muqi. "Brother..." A brother Yang Mei just react toe over, originally this man is she once mentioned big brother. The genes of this family are also very good. I have seen Gu An Nan and Mu Qi look the same. Gu Nancang is not very simr to them, but also very outstanding and handsome."Xiao Qi, how are you? I heard from Anan that you fell into theke Gu Nancang listened to the wind and rain, and immediately flew from abroad. He was relieved to see Muqi intact. "Brother, it was a few days ago. Do you think I have something to do? Why didn''t my sister make it clear to you? " Gu Nancang is ashamed. It''s not that Gu An Nan didn''t tell him clearly, but he hung up the phone when he heard Xiao Qi falling into the water and rushed over. "It''s OK. I''m not worried that you''re too bad to catch cold." Gu Nancang rubbed her head. "Since I''m here, I''ll go back to America with me in a few days. My grandfather wants to see you." Among the three girls, only Muqi hasn''t gone back. Before, because Muqi''s health is not very good, she dare not let her travel long and hard for the time being. This period of time has recovered well, so you can go back and have a look. "Well, I''d like to see my grandfather, too. Every time I just connect to the video, my grandfather cries once when he sees me." "I''m old, and I know your past experience. My grandfather loves you, and I''ve been saying in my ear that I''d like to see you earlier." Mu Chen''s car also arrived. Seeing Gu Nancang here, he and Muqi have not yet told everyone. "Gu Shao." They nodded, which was a greeting. Yang Mei stood aside a little embarrassed, "Xiao Qi, I''d better go to your house another day. Today is a bit inappropriate." For a long time, he didn''t get along with Gu Nancang. Mu Qi also missed his brother. "OK, I''ll make an appointment with you another time. I''m sorry." "I''ll go first. Bye." Yang Mei looked back at the several people who were extremely beautiful. As expected, the excellent people are all around the same excellent people. Talents like them are a world. It''s good that Xiao Qi has such a family. Mu Qi finally met Gu Nancang and chose to take Gu Nancang''s car. "By the way, what happened to the woman who pushed you?" The people who care for their family are very protective. Gu An Nan is one. Like Gu Nancang, although her sister is OK, the person who hurt her sister can''t escape. "Elder brother, Zhou Yao has been admitted to the hospital for gastricvage by elder sister an Nan. What happened that night has nothing to do with her. I identally fell into it." "Why did she trouble you?" Seeing that his brother was really worried, Muqi had to repeat what happened on that day. He mentioned Qin Xin and Gu Nancang frowned. "Did he trouble youter?" "After being beaten by my sister, he didn''t show up for a few days. When he appeared today, he handed me a card and asked me to go to the hotel to find him in the evening, or the school would dismiss me." Speaking of this, Mu Qi is also very helpless. Gu Nancang ms the brake, "what do you say? That bastard wants you to go to him? " "Yes." "Give me the room card. I''ll have a good meeting and see if there are such shameless people in the world." "Well, brother, help me settle this matter, so that he will note to pester me in the future." Think Gu Nancang gentle, must be lighter than Mu Chen, Mu Chen know Qin Xin is over. Muqi just wanted to give him a lesson, let him not to pester himself again, not to kill Qin Xin. "Well, I''ll take it." Gu Nan Cang smiles gently, but his eyes are cold. It''s beautiful to dare to bully his sister. Qin Xin couldn''t be happy. Muqi took the card and didn''t refuse it. I think it''s agreed, and finally wait until today. He went to the hotel early to wash and put on his bathrobe. Thinking about Muqi, who has the best figure and face, he was a little impatient. "Dong Dong Dong..." Hearing the sound of knocking on the door, Qin Xin was very happy, came. Chapter 1047 Qin Xin was very excited when he heard the knock at the door. Mu Qi came. He pulled the clothes and opened the door. "You''re here." The man standing outside was not Muqi, but a handsome man he had never seen before. Men are wearing luxury brands. Qin Xin said politely, "Sir, are you going to the wrong door?" You look at Nanxin After all, the impression of him still remains in the video of Gu An Nan beating him. At that time, he had been beaten ck and blue, and he could not see what he was like. Gu Nancang was afraid of finding the wrong person. "Yes, I''m Qin Xin. We don''t know each other. What can I do for you?" "Well, something happened." Gu Nancang stepped into the room and closed the door. Qin Xin thought that Mu Qi was about toe. He was worried, "this gentleman, I may not be very convenient." Gu''s attitude would not have been so good if he hadn''t been dressed in brand-name clothes. Gu Nancang sneered, "is it?" The voice just fell is a punch to Qin Xin, Qin Xin heart is about to copse, what is this thing? In the past, I was hit by a car when I was walking in school. Today, a man came out of nowhere. "Are you sick? I don''t even know you! " They all said that hitting people can''t fight in the face. As soon as these people started to fight, Muqi was about toe and saw that he was in a bad mood again. "You don''t know me, do you know Muqi?" Gu Nancang snorted coldly. Muqi again? I don''t know why. Now Qin Xin is nervous when he hears the name from others. "I know her, why? Are you her man Almost to the point, Muqi did not appear, but this man. He is handsome and elegant. He only told Mu Qi that maybe he is Mu Qi''s boyfriend, so Muqi has never made a boyfriend. "Sir, this is a misunderstanding. I didn''t know that you were her boyfriend. She imed to be single at school. If I had known that she was in charge of famous flowers, I would not go after her." Gu Nan Cang''s expression is even colder, "I''m not her boyfriend." "Who are you then?" Another punch to Qin Xin, "I''m her brother." There was a sister before, but now a brother. Why are there so many people in Mu Qi''s family? "Since you are not her boyfriend, why do you hit me?" Gu Nancang simply took off his coat and said, "do you still need a reason to fight? You harass my sister. I''m worthy of you for not killing you. " Qin Xin where there is room to fight back, Gu Nancang beat beyond recognition. "I''ll let you off this time, seeing that you haven''t done any substantial harm to my sister." Is that a way to let him go? I''ve been beaten like this. Of course, Qin Xin learned to be good. He was so different from him that he didn''t dare to say these things in front of him, so he had to watch Gu Nancang leave. After a good rest, this time back before liberation, the Liang Zi waspletely finished. Good, you Muqi! Let''s wait and see. Night. Mu Qi didn''t see Mu Chen for a week, so she couldn''t wait to run to Mu Chen. "Brother Chen, do you miss me?" Under the moon and flowers, Mu Qi hugs his neck and is coquettish. Mu Chen has gentle eyebrows and eyes, and reaches out to scrape the tip of her nose. "Yes." The voice with a little husky is full of sexiness, and Mu Qi''s love for mu Chen is also growing day by day after he understands his intention. There are many boys pursuing her in the school, none of them can match Mu Chen. "I miss you, too. I miss you." Mu Qi stands on tiptoe and closes his eyes to Mu Chen. It''s not the first time to kiss. Every time Muqies close to him, he will be short of breath and at a loss. "Xiao Qi, are you over there?" Gu Nancang''s voice came. They are like children who have done something wrong, and Muqi is even more exaggerated in jumping a step. "Brother, brother, you are back." Fortunately, the light here is dim, and there are a lot of rose flowers blocking, Gu Nancang should not see her and Mu Chen just action. "Well, why are you so flustered?" Gu Nancang touched her head. "No, it''s nothing. Talking to brother Chen, you suddenly call my name, which scares me." Gu Nancang gentle smile, "courage so small, no wonder an Nan has been worried about you." "Yes." Mu Qi is a little guilty. Gu Nancang should not see the red clouds on her face. "Gu Shao." Mu Chen came slowly. Muqi also made an excuse, "brother, you haven''te for a long time. Brother Chen bought a lot of wine some time ago. You must have something to say. I won''t disturb you." "It''s not early. Have a good rest." Gu Nancang watched her leave.Mu Chen took over mu Nanshu''s industry. When his brothers and sisters reunited, mu Nanshu also separated out some industries. Gu Nan Cang epted those around the United States, while Gu Jin and Si Li Ting took care of those around Asia. Mu Chen is now managing the business in Europe. In the past, he used to travel all over the world. Now that he is part of the business, his burden is greatly reduced and he has more time to apany Mu Qi. After all, it is he who has been in charge of it for so many years. Gu Nancang is a little unfamiliar when they just take over, and they need to be reminded by Mu Chen asionally. Mu Chen, Si Li Ting and Gu Nancang have simr interests andmon words. They are like confidants to drink each time they meet. Gu Nancang looked at Mu Qi''s back. "This girl is much more lively than before. She always feels that she has changed a little and seems to have grown up." In the past, Muqi didn''t understand feelings. She was as pure as a child. Now she knows what love is. She grows up overnight and has more feminine vor in it. Mu Chen naturally understood what he meant. Mu Chen, who had always been indifferent, felt guilty at the moment. He and Muqi have not told any one of the family, although they have long regarded him as a family, and even his own surname has been changed to mu. Mu Chen always felt that if he told everyone about his rtionship with Muqi, it would be like an evil big brother stretching out his ws to his little sister. He really can''t make it. Two people chat until midnight, Mu Chen this just returned to the room, just into the room arms rushed in a person. "Brother Chen, did you drink?" Muqi''s voice sounded in the dark. "Well, I''ve had some, and I haven''t slept sote?" Mu Chen asked. "Wait for you. I haven''t finished what I have to do before." "What''s the matter?" Mu Qi tiptoed to kiss his lips, and Mu Chen responded. Linda thought that Mu Chen must have taken the initiative to fall in love with these two people, but the situation was just the opposite of what she thought. Mu Chen has loved Muqi for so many years. One of his feelings is that his brother is to his sister. He has never been able to ovee this psychological barrier. Whenever he wanted to get close to Muqi, it was like sphemy to her. Every time, Muqi took the initiative, and the rtionship between them was limited to shallow kiss. With the wine, Mu Chen is out of control. The impulse of being single for so long breaks out at this moment. "Qi Er, I..." He had a hoarse voice, "some can''t control." "Brother dust, Linda told me." Mu Qi suddenly said. "Tell you what?" "Men and women." In the dark, Mu Qi''s face floats a red cloud. Mu Chen responded, "you..." "If it''s brother Chen, I can do it." This sentence is like a stimnt to Mu Chen. Mu Chen''s adrenaline rises. In the tense and ambiguous atmosphere, a voice suddenly came from the ear. "Brother Chen, are you asleep? I just forgot to say, about that cooperation program. " Gu Nancang''s voice came. The little woman in Mu Chen''s arms was startled. She suddenly jumped out and looked for hiding ces like a headless fly. Mu dust just wanted to say that he had fallen asleep, and saw Muqi head into the closet. In the dark, he could only see a figure, with a spoiled smile on his mouth, the girl. The finger caresses the lip, as if there is still the breath of Muqi on it. This just opened the door, Gu Nancang stood at the door and said, "is it convenient for me toe in?" "Of course." Mu Chen can''t say no, it''s all big men. What''s the constraint? The little woman in the closet should be very nervous at the moment. When Mu Qi heard Gu Nancang enter the door, her heart beat fast. Although she didn''t understand why she was so nervous, it was clear that she and Mu Chen were really in love. This kind of feeling is like secretly falling in love in high school for fear that the parents will know. When she reacts, she has already hidden in the closet. She held her legs and sighed. It seemed that it was time to announce her rtionship with Mu Chen. Chapter 1048 Gu Nancang didn''t know what was wrong with him today. He was too interested in drinking. He had been chatting with Mu Chen for a long time before, and his talk about work was endless. Mu Chen is a little absent-minded, also do not know that little guy hiding in the cab how. "Achoo..." The room came out of the subtle movement, scared Muqi quickly covered his mouth. "Is there anyone else in your room?" Gu Nancang looked in that direction. "There is a cat." Mu Chen nced at the wardrobe, and the thin skinned guy certainly didn''t want Gu Nancang to know. Originally, nothing has happened to them. If Gu Nancang finds out, they will be greasy. "I can''t see you''re still such a loving person." "Qi''er likes it." Mu Chen made an excuse. "Yes, that girl likes those lovely creatures. A small video makes her happy for a long time." After Gu Nancang found these sisters, he became very gentle in front of them. "That sound seems toe from the closet. Can''t ite out?" With that, Gu Nancang was about to get up and walk towards the wardrobe. Muqi shrunk her body into a ball. She was too scared to stop her heart beating. It''s over. If Gu Nancang finds out, how can she exin it. "Meow, meow!" Muqi quickly called twice. Mu Chen stopped: "wait a minute!" "What''s the matter? I''ll take the cat out of the cupboard, so that Xiao Qi won''t be in a hurry. " "No, that cat likes to sleep in the cupboard at night. Don''t worry about her. Where did we just talk about?" Gu Nancang drank a lot tonight. As soon as Mu Chen interrupted him, he forgot to continue to discuss with Mu Chen. After all, it was Mu Qi''s brother. Mu Chen could not drive people face to face, so he had to chat with him all night. At dawn, Gu Nancang wine was almost awake, and then he left. Mu was relieved and didn''t know if Muqi was OK in the cab. As soon as the cupboard was opened, the little woman curled up into a group and slept soundly, really like a sleeping kitten. Seeing this picture, he felt soft in his heart and held Muqi back to his arms. Mu Qi looked at him sleepily, "brother dust, where''s my brother?" "He went back to his room to rest. Go to sleep." Mu Chen said gently. "Well." Gu Nan Cang came to Paris news, Gu Jin also know, "brother, how is Xiao Qi?" "She''s very good. I''ve cleaned up the person who pestered her. I think she won''t disturb her again." "That''s good. Brother Li Ting and I are going to attend a meeting in Paris in two days. You can stay a few more days for me toe." "Yes, I''ll wait for you in Paris." Paris. Si Li Ting and his wife Gu Jin got off the ne. This is a little sweet trip for two people, leaving Jinnuo in China. "Brother Li Ting, let''s go to see Xiao Qi first. I miss her very much." Gu Jin was also worried after learning that Muqi fell into the water. After all, Muqi is the youngest in the family and the worst in health. For his wife''s proposal, Si Li Ting naturally won''t refuse, "it''s up to you." "We can go and see how the school of primary seven is. We''ll go there now." "Good." Gu Jin looked at the students with emotion and thought of his college life many years ago. "Brother Li Ting, have you ever thought about your school days?" She asked curiously. What impressed everyone most was that time. "No impression. Why do you miss it?" "Yes, some miss the time when it was simple and green." This words just finished, Si Li Ting''s face changed, "what I miss is the era or people?" He did not forget Gu Jin''s secret love for his ssmates in the past. Gu Jin then reflected what he meant. "Brother Li Ting, I''ve been with you for so long. You still remember these things." "I won''t forget a thing about you." Gu Jin some helpless, had to change the topic, "that piece ofke is very beautiful, before our school did not have suchke water." Knowing that she deliberately transferred Si Li Ting did not continue that topic, "if you like to go back, I''ll let people dig ake." His tone is like saying that the weather is fine today. He doesn''t think about the procedures and the energy and money needed to dig theke. It''s nothing to dig ake for their men. After all, mu Nanshu built a castle in the ice and snow. "That''s not necessary. It''s too troublesome. I just sigh. We suddenlye to Xiao Qi. She must be very happy." "Well." "By the way, brother Li Ting, Xiao Qi wants to eat authentic Sichuan food. Did you bring the cook?""How dare I forget what you said. This way, this is her teaching building." Si Li Ting leads the way. Gu Jin didn''t expect to see Mu Qi for the first time. Gu Nancang beat Qin Xin violently. He thought that he must meet well, and then he would stop. Who knows, he will intensify his efforts. Early in the morning, when Mu Qi arrived, she heard whispers among her ssmates. She looked at those people, who turned their heads and pretended that nothing had happened. Yang Mei dodged and refused to tell her the truth, which made Muqi feel very strange. "Xiao Qi, you don''t care so much. Those people are jealous of you. Just be used to it." Muqi heard the so-called rumor in the bathroom, "Hey, did you hear that? Muqi is an exception. She didn''t get into our school at all. " "How did you get in if you didn''t get into school?" "I heard that her brother brought her in through the back door. Wasn''t the man who sent her to school that day?" "It''s almost like what brother is the gold master. If she is the elder brother, why does she dare not contact with the boys in the Department? So many people pursue her because she is taken care of." "Foster? Not really "Last week, I saw a strange mane to pick her up. It seems that her gold owner is not one. With so many gold owners, she can go through the back door naturally." "I can''t see that Muqi pretends to be pure on the surface, but he is so dirty in private." "That''s not true. You know Zhou Yao. Qin Xin was with Zhou Yao when he failed to pursue Muqi. On the surface, Muqi is not with Qin Xin, but he is very jealous. Someone once saw her go to Zhou Yao''s dormitory. Later, Zhou Yao went to the hospital, and now she has note to ss. " Muqi in the bathroom to hear people outside the chatter, said that she simply demonized. No matter whether it is something that has something to do with her, it is forced on her head. Women are mean to women, and those words are worse than others. She didn''t know who she had offended and why all of a sudden it was like this. The story that she came to school by the back door has been spread throughout the grade. No matter where Mu Qi goes, she is given a strange look. Someone must be talking about her after leaving. This kind of feeling is like a thorn in the back. Muqi feels like a street mouse. Everyone looks at her color with disdain. "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen a beautiful woman Yang''s eyebrows turned back first. "I haven''t seen such a shameless beauty. I don''t have the strength toe to school by the back door. What do we think of those who have worked so hard to pass the exam?" "Yes, it''s unfair!" Yang Mei indignant, "seven painting level has long been higher than us, after a period of time on behalf of the school to go outpetition, you are jealous." "Come on, I just heard that the school decided to cancel her ce in thepetition. What talented young girl painter, I think, is blown up by others, and she deserves it? " "Believe it or not, I''ll tear your mouth." "I advise you not to be with such people, or you will be implicated." "Xiao Qi can sit upright, so that I won''t be hurt." Muqi pulled Yang Mei away, "Xiao Qi, you don''t care. Even if everyone doesn''t believe you, I also believe you." "Eyebrow, when did this rumore out?" "Just these days, Xiao Qi, have you offended anyone?" There was no hatred for no reason. The incident turned out to be like this. It was obvious that he had offended people with Muqi, who was ying tricks in secret. Mu Qi thought of a man in his head. It was him, Qin Xin. "Meimei, I''ll go to a ce first and I won''t have lunch with you today." "Xiao Qi, where are you going "Find someone." Chapter 1049 All kinds of bad rumors about Muqi spread in the school. Apart from Qin Xin, Muqi really didn''t expect anyone else to do so. After all, Zhou Yao is still recuperating in the hospital. She has no right and no power. Gu An Nan has taken care of her. She even feels afraid to hear Mu Qi''s name. How dare she continue to provoke Mu Qi. Only Qin Xin was attacked two or three times in a row. Why didn''t he revenge him? Mu Qi went to Qin Xin for the first time. Qin Xin is in the campus to hear those rumors, he is too clear about the rumor to kill a girl, he and Muqi Liangzi knot. He waited for Muqi toe to him after the rumor broke down. Wandering around the campus, he saw a man, is not it Mu Qi? It''s just that the dressing style is more mature than usual. Her eyes are pale blue. Qin Xin thought she was wearing beautiful pupils. Now girls will wear beautiful pupils of various colors. He is not surprised. Muqi only wore t shoes at school. Today, for the first time, he wore a pair of high-heeled shoes. I can''t tell you the difference in her appearance, but she is more feminine than usual. "Muqi..." Gu Jin stood here waiting for Si Li Ting. She missed school life for a long time. She went to the convenience store to buy ice cream for her, leaving her alone. What Qin Xin sees is Gu Jin. Gu Jin turns around and just wants to exin that she is not Mu Qi. Seeing the personing, it seems that this person is the man in the video before. "Qin Xin?" Gu Jin called tentatively. "Why, it doesn''t feel good to be attacked by gossip?" Gu Jin knew that there was something wrong with Qin Xin''s words. An Nan once mentioned the entanglement between Mu Qi and Qin Xin. Was this man still in trouble with Mu Qi? "It''s hard. What else are you going to do?" Gu Jin does not have an Nan''s violent temper, nor Xiao Qi''s weakness. Instead, he does not slow down and decides to take the right medicine. Her idea is that she will not take the initiative to bully others and will not let go of any bad people. Qin Xin stepped forward and said, "Muqi, you have done me such a terrible job. I will certainly not let you go. I tell you, this is only the first step. I believe that this morning''s gossip you have felt everyone''s malice, and then there will be more unpleasant words. By the way, you are not praised as a gifted painting girl, but also represent the school to participate in thepetition. Yourpetition quota has been reced. Finally, I''ll give you a chance to make up for me, otherwise I will treat you seriously and let you be expelled from school Gu Jin picks eyebrow, "Oh? Let me get fired? " "Of course, to tell you the truth, I have some people in school, before you still have leeway, if you are stubborn, don''t me me for being merciless." Gu Jin enchanting smile, "then how do you want me to make up for you?" With the same face, Muqi is a girl, but Gu Jinyi has a special feminine charm. Qin Xin is stunned. His heart itches. Qin Xin was like being possessed by a devil and approached Gu Jin step by step, "be my woman." "Say it again." Behind him came a gloomy and terrifying voice, which made people creepy. As soon as Qin Xin turned around, he turned to his blue eyes full of anger. His eyes were like falling into an ice cer and his back was chilly. Is this man with golden hair and blue pupil also the pursuer of Muqi? He is not a student when he looks at his clothes. No matter who he is, the matter is about the dignity of men, Qin Xin boldly said: "you are her pursuer, I warn you, this woman is my fancy." We can imagine how angry the Secretary Li Ting was, "is it?" Qin Xin''s heart has been in retreat, this man''s aura is very strong. "There''s no woman I can''t miss." Qin Xin is still a fat man. Voice down, Si Li Ting''s ice cream has hit his face. Gu Jin stood on one side and said, "no mercy." It seems that this bastard not only didn''t get a lesson, but also nned to continue to target Mu Qi. She was almost molested just now. There''s no need to worry about such an asshole. Si Li Ting''s hand is fierce, and Qin Xin''s hand is broken by him. "Do you know who I am?" This is the third time that Qin Xin said such a thing. How does Si Li Ting pay attention to it. After that, Gu Jincai walked slowly and stepped on him mercilessly. "I warn you, if you want to y Xiao Qi again, I will make you worse than dead." Gu Jin, who was just gentle, suddenly changed her expression. Her high-heeled shoes made his ribs hurt. She looked like a queen. She''s not Muqi. Muqi doesn''t have that look. Qin Xin is confused. Is this another sister of Muqi? "Are you Mu Qi''s sister?" "Yes, but my character is different from Ann''s Gu Jin evil smile, "seven is my little sister, dare to bully her people, I am not soft hearted, just you seem to say that you want to let Xiao Qi fall into disrepute, right?"On the pair of blue pupil, Qin Xin felt the danger and quickly shook his head. "I I don''t have one. " "You also said to let Xiao Qi get out of school and not give her the chance to participate in thepetition." "You, you heard me wrong." "Si Li Ting kicked," you are questioning my wife''s ear problem In the past, he was beaten by one person. This time, he changed to mixed doubles. Qin Xin only wanted to go home to find his mother. What kind of family did he provoke. Not only do they look beautiful, but their temperaments are more and more irritable. Qin Xin, who has never suffered a loss, has suffered countless losses here. This wonderful feeling is like he poked a ho''s nest and a pile of Muqi came out of it. "No, No Passing by eating melon crowd saw Qin Xin being bullied, "God, Qin Xin was beaten again." "The man who beat him is so handsome." "Blonde and blue eyed, this man is so handsome! Is it Mu Qi''s boyfriend? " "Who knows, but Qin Xin is too miserable." "What is the origin of the Muqi family? Even Qin Xin dares to fight. " "Who knows, it''s probably once and twice. It''s addictive if you hit it once or twice." Qin Xintai''s hammer was really miserable. Si Li Ting beat enough, and then he took Gu Jin and left. Before he left, Qin Xin seemed to have heard him say, "for a while, check who he is. I want to build his home into a crematorium." Gu Jin gentle relief, "all children his father, temper how to return so hot." Si Li Ting snorted coldly, "bully you just can''t, toad wants to eat swan meat." "Yes, yes, all men except you are toads." Gu Jin joked, the secretary is three years old inexplicably lovely. "No, your father is not." Gu Jin smiles, "well, he''s not. Everyone else is." Mu Qi came in a hurry and Qin Xin got up from the ground. "You Who hit you again? " Muqi recently saw that he was beaten ck and blue. This time, he even broke his hand bone, and his arm fell on both sides. He looked very pitiful. Qin Xin is afraid to see this face, "you, who are you?" "I''m Muqi. Is that a rumor you spread?" "What if it''s me. Your family beat me like this." When he said this, Qin Xin was extremely aggrieved. Mu Qi is at a loss. An Nan has left. Gu Nancang can''te to school again to beat people. Who is that? "No matter who it is, you must have done what you should have done. You deserve it!" Muqi sprinkled salt on his wound. "You don''t think I have a good character and can bully me casually. This time I came here to warn you that if you want to do something again, brother Chen will not let you go. Once he gets angry, don''t mention you, even your family can''t bear it." The reason why Mu Chen hasn''t done so far is that he knows that Mu Qi is good-natured and just wants to be ordinary at school, and doesn''t want to cause trouble. Once Mu Chen broke out at that point, the heavenly king Lao Tzu could not save Qin Xin. I didn''t go to school for any degree or diploma, just to experience life, and thosepetition ces are not important at all. As for the rumors, Muqi did not do those things, others said she didn''t care, she just didn''t want others to disturb her life, but there was a person who didn''t know how to live or die. Qin Xin didn''t expect that Muqi would say this to her. She endured the pain of her body and said, "Muqi, I''m not finished with you!" Chapter 1050 Yang Mei on the road to hear Mu seven will be beaten, just met Gu Jin and Si Li Ting. "Xiao Qi, why did you beat Qin Xin again? This man is... " How does she think that the handsome men around Muqi are more beautiful than others? There is no ordinary looking person. "Sister, brother-inw, why are you here?" Muqi happened to see three people. Yang Mei then reflected that this is Mu Qi''s other sister. She saw her without any psychological preparation. The man with golden hair and blue eyes was also a little too handsome. "Come to the meeting and see if you''re doing well." Gu Jin gently touched Mu Qi''s head, "I''m relieved to see you look so good." "Sister, did you fight Qin Xin?" "If you don''t kill him, it''s a mercy." Si Li Ting thought of that man was very angry, even dare to think of his own woman. Yang Mei is shocked by the murderous spirit in his words. It seems that every member of the Muqi family has a bigger temper than her. In this way, Muqi has the best temper. Even if she had heard about her sisters from Muqi''s mouth before, I would still be surprised to see with my own eyes what kind of fairies they were. Qin Xin was beaten one after another. He had no patience for Muqi. He had to let the Muqi family look good. So Qin Xin did the most stupid thing in his life. Gu Nancang''s family seldom get together. This time, even though it is the middle station of the reunion in Europe, Mu Chen specially ordered a French restaurant to greet several guests. When they came into the scene, they were all Asian faces except Si Li Ting. Among the tall foreigners, they were not inferior at all, but were very attractive. Long time no see, Muqi sat beside Gu Jin and kept telling her about his funny things in school. "Xiao Qi, I''m relieved to see you in such a good mood. It seems that you are recovering well." "Elder sister, you can rest assured that I do physical examination every week. Brother Chen is worried about me and will not let me have an ident." "Brother Mu Chen, you have been taking care of Xiao Qi for years." Gu Jin politely thanks that Mu Qi can live to this day, which is rted to Mu Chen''s careful care. "It''s my job. In fact, I''m..." Mu Chen thinks that today''s opportunity is still good, or it''s good to disclose the rtionship between him and Muqi. Qin Xin took his men and horses with him. He learned that Muqi and his family were having dinner here today, and they could finish all of them in one. He entered with arge group of people, just interrupting Mu Chen''s next words. "It''s all there." Qin Xin came in with a scarred face. Today, he came prepared, so he has a good foundation. The reason why he is arrogant and domineering in school every day is that there are some forces in his family. In his eyes, Muqi''s family is just very strong in their personal ability. With so many professional thugs, they will surely beat them to pieces. As a matter of fact, on the way to here, Qin Xin had already filled his mind with the appearance that his family had been beaten to the ground by the people he had taken to beg for mercy. At that time, he must give them back ten times and one hundred times the pain they inflicted on them. Qin Xin would be very happy just to think about that picture. Even if he was seriously injured, he came in full of spring. "It''s you again. What are you doing here?" Muqi see Qin Xin is still in ster, I don''t know what he''s doing. "What are you doing, Muqi? Your family has done me such a terrible job. I have several brothers who want to apany them to have a fight." The private room was already big. Qin Xin came to the room with more than a dozen big, big and powerful thugs. Several people present are very calm, Si Li Ting frowned, rare Gu Jin today appetite was disturbed. Gu Nancang is unhappy to look at Qin Xin, "it seems that thest time did not let you get a lesson." "Lesson? I think you should learn the lesson. " Qin Xin patted Gu Nancang on the shoulder with the uninjured hand, and felt proud that he was a sure bet. "And you, are you happy to hit me?" Qin Xin and around Si Li Ting side, "in a moment you will pay for the things you do." Everyone was calm except Qin Xin. Si Li Ting swept the waiter standing beside him and said, "what are you looking at? Serve the dishes." "Yes..." Gu Nancang also said to Mu Qi on one side: "Xiao Qi, you are too thin to eat more." "Yes, brother." No one in the audience paid attention to Qin Xin, as if he was just air. The feeling of being ignored is very ufortable, Qin Xin patted the table, "do you think I am air?" Mu Chen, who had never opened his mouth, put down his knife and fork and wiped his mouth with a napkin It is said that the most irascible person didn''t do it in order not to let Muqi have psychological burden. In addition, he also knew that Qin Xin had been taught several times, so he turned a blind eye. Who knows this Qin Xin which pot does not open to mention which pot, oneself bumps into the muzzle of the gun, Mu Chen how can sit and ignore?Qin Xin also has the confidence to beat the table, "do you say I make trouble?" As if he was a clown in the eyes of their family, in fact, he was also a clown. "I tell you, if the man you are sitting in today doesn''t kowtow to me, I''ll let you white knife in and red knifee out. These guys I brought are all mixed up on the road." Qin Xin didn''t know the family background of the Mu family. When he said this in front of Mu Chen, he was like a kindergarten child standing on a chair and dragging a college student to say that I would beat you. Mu Chen nced at him faintly, "I didn''t look into the matter before in the face of seven sons. Today you disturb my guests'' dinner, so don''t me me." "Oh, you are Mu Qi''s brother. I know your family has some money, but ah, the world is not rich." Qin Xin inquired that Mu Qi lived in a remote ancient castle. Because the Mu family were hidden deeply, ordinary people could not find out their details at all. In Qin Xin''s heart, the Muqi family may have a little money. They can''t even afford a new vi. They can only live in such old houses. No one told Qin Xin that all thend around was Mu''s except the old castle. Qin Xin ssifies Mu Qi''s family background into different categories, so it is impossible to surpass his own family. Seeing Qin Xin''s arrogant appearance, Mu Chenughed, "Oh?" Qin Xin continued: "tell you, I brought these people all with human life in their hands. Don''t think I''m joking with you. If you don''t kneel down and apologize, I can only speak with force." His eyes fell on Mu Qi and Gu Jin. Although they were the same in appearance, they had different personalities. If we could take both of them as our own, what a wonderful thing it would be. Maybe his eyes are too bold, and he was noticed by Si Li Ting. Last time, he only hurt Qin Xin''s hand, which seems to be too light. "White knife in, red knife out?" With a cold smile, Si Li Ting suddenly gets up and quickly grabs Qin Xin''s hand. Before Qin Xin reacts, his knife has already prated into Qin Xin''s palm. "Is that what you mean?" "Ah Qin Xin is in great pain. The man is too quick and decisive. "What are you waiting for Qin Xin looks at those people. Mu Chen patted the table, "I see who dares to move." He used pure French, and his aura was too strong. Those people were stunned. Mu Chen looks at their necks and arms with the same tattoo, inferring their identity. "Ask Andrew toe here." Everyone looked at each other, and Andrew was their head. Even Qin Xin wondered, "do you know my uncle?" "It''s more than recognition." Mu Chen snorted coldly. When Andrew appeared, Qin Xin quicklyined. To my surprise, Andrew didn''t look at him, but went straight to Mu Chen''s side with a ttering look. "Lord mu." Mu ye? Qin Xin didn''t know what the title represented. He was just surprised that the most prestigious uncle in the family would tter his face. What kind of identity are they! "Uncle, they hurt me like this. You must avenge me Andrew was huge, and a big ear scrape was drawn towards Qin Xin''s face. He made Qin Xin''s eyes twinkle, "uncle, you..." "Bastard, don''t kneel down and apologize." Chapter 1051 Qin Xin was stunned by the big ear scrape. His uncle, who loved him so much since childhood, actually did this to him and asked him to kneel down. "Uncle, are you mistaken? Why should I kneel for them? Are you still afraid of them? " In Qin Xin''s world, his uncle is a very powerful person. He has seen others kneel down to his uncle many times before. "You fool, this is mu Ye." What is mu ye? Not to mention Paris, who can easily stir up the storm in Europe. Don''t say it''s him. Even Andrew''s bosses here and takes it respectfully. "Who is master mu?" "I don''t understand you, you fool. Kneel down and kowtow to make amends." Qin Xin where will be willing,e to the brain to fill very good, how and he thought of different routines? Mu Chen looked at Andrew, "you should know my temper. He bullied my family repeatedly at school, and today he disturbed our family''s dinner. What do you say?" What he said was not light or heavy, but Andrew was so scared that he could offend the emperor and Laozi, but he could not. Andrews knelt down and said, "master mu, this stinky boy is still young. If you offend Mu ye, please forgive me. I''ll apologize for him. I hope you can calm down and I''ll pay for the meal." He not only knelt down, but also hit himself in the face. "What are you doing, uncle? What on earth is he from? " "It''s you, a fool, who can''t afford it." Andrew pulled him down. "Kowtow to me. Come on." "Uncle, I don''t knock." Anyway, Qin Xin is also a yboy in the eyes of others. He has never suffered a loss. He bullies others. Now he wants to kowtow. How can he do that? Andrew didn''t care. He grabbed his head and pressed down. He was very clear that if Mu Chen didn''t calm down, not only Qin Xin, but also the whole family and all his hard work would suffer next. For mu Chen, destroying them is like stepping on an ant. Andrea did not show mercy to Qin Xin. Even Muqi could be heard banging on the ground even when Muqi was so far away. Qin Xin had been beaten so many times, and he was stabbed by Si Li Ting. Now he is in ster and has to kowtow under his head. Andrew thought about how to let Mu Chen calm down. Now, it''s no problem to kill Qin Xin. Qin Xin''s forehead has been hit with blood. Mu Qi looks at Mu Chen and says, "brother Chen..." Although Qin Xin is a bit annoying and has a bad character, he has not been substantially hurt. On the contrary, Qin Xin has been injured all over the body. Such punishment is enough. Mu Chen''s face was cold, "stop it." Qin Xin is about to be knocked into a concussion, now his brain is dizzy. Andrew didn''t let him get up, but ttered him and said, "this silly boy doesn''t know that Mu Ye has done such a stupid thing here. He asked him to let us go." Mu Chen got up and said, "I am always fair. I don''t care about other things. After all, he has been punished. It''s just that he disturbed my guests who came from afar to have dinner today. It''s not so easy to settle the bill. " Mu Chen picked up a red wine cup from the side and smashed it on the table. Step by step, he walked to Qin Xin. Qin Xin looked at the tall man''s eyes. I don''t know why,pared with Si Li Ting and Gu Nancang at the beginning of his irritability, this man''s words are the least, giving people the most terrible feeling. "You, what are you going to do?" Qin Xin looks at the cup in his hand. Is it possible that he wants to use this as a murder weapon to hit himself? "Qi''er is good at seeing blood, so I will be merciful this time." Andrew was just about to thank him when he put down his ss and picked up the pieces on the table. "As long as you eat the scum, our business will be written off." As soon as this was said, the whole room was quiet. Gu Jin yed with her nails. When she knew that the ck boat was Mu Chen, she knew that Mu Chen was not a good person. It was not surprising that he could do such a thing. Si Li Ting and Gu Nancang are not surprised at all. They should be tough on people like Qin Xin, or he won''t know his status at all. Only Muqi was a little surprised. She just wanted to open her mouth and Gu Jin interrupted: "Xiao Qi, this caviar is not bad." "Sister." Mu Qi has some worries in his eyes. "It''s a man''s business, you don''t have to worry about it." Gu Jin only lightly answered her. Qin Xin looked at the ss fragments shing cold light. He couldn''t believe that it happened in real life, and it was his thing. "You, are you kidding?" Mu Chen is still expressionless, as if nothing happened to him, "I never joke." "Uncle, I..." Andrew sighed helplessly, "you don''t want to eat soon. Don''t annoy Mr. mu."Qin Xin usually no matter how domineering, never do such cruel things to people. In front of Si Li Ting, he is just a fledgling boy. Qin Xin finally knew why those few people were so calm at the beginning, and they were just like a clown jumping around. "That''s ss Qin Xin, a big man, was almost scared to cry. He would rather be beaten a few punches. Compared with such punishment, it is pediatrics. "Don''t say it''s ss. Even if it''s bullets, you have to swallow them." Andrew got up from the ground and picked up the broken ss on the table, not even a small one. "Eat quickly. Don''t let Mr. Mu do it." Andrew cautioned. Qin Xin''s heart was frightened and trembled. He begged for mercy and looked at Mu Qi, "Mu Qi ssmate, can you help me talk about love?" Only at this time did he know that he met with a stubble, and even his uncle would give up. Unfortunately, it was toote to regret. Mu Qi looked at Mu Chen. Mu Chen knew what she was going to say and kneaded her head. "Are you hungry? If the steak is cold, it won''t taste good This is the meaning of refusal, blocking all Mu Qi''s words. "Oh." Qin Xin''sst hope was gone. Mu Chen continued: "I''m not very patient. Please help me." "Not yet!" Andrew was in a hurry. Knowing that Qin Xin couldn''t speak, he put it directly into Qin Xin''s mouth. Qin Xin frowned and refused to swallow. "Swallow quickly." It was ss. Qin Xin was forced to eat it. Muqi didn''t dare to see such a bloody scene. The debris went down all the way and hurt his esophagus. He didn''t even have the strength to speak. Andrew looked at Mu Chen courteously, "Mr. mu, are you satisfied with such an ount?" Mu Chen waved his hand, and Andrew was relieved. He quickly took Qin Xin to the hospital after settling the ount before leaving. He also deposited one million of the best red wine in Mu Chen''s ount. Qin Xin was sweating with pain, "uncle, will I die?" "You won''t die, but you''ll be better than dead." "What''s the origin of that man? You''re so afraid of him?" Qin Xin was not reconciled. "Oh, God, God, we can''t afford it." What else did Qin Xin want to say? Andrew stopped him. "Don''t talk. It''s good for you to leave a life today. Remember, don''t provoke Mu again, otherwise you don''t know how to die." "He is really so good..." "It''s much more powerful than you think. Well, forget about it. It''s not something we can do about it." Mu Qi knew that Mu Chen''s method was powerful in the past, and it was the first time that he saw it with his own eyes. Mu Chen looked back at her, "scared?" "Brother dust, rose, are they all..." "Don''t mention the past. It''s rare that everyone is here. Let''s have dinner." Gu Jin also changed the subject, "Xiao Qi, my grandfather always wanted to see you. You are almost recovered. I''lle back to the United States with us to meet him in a few days." "Good." Muqi didn''t go into it. Qin Xin''s affair was like a sh in the pan. From that day on, Qin Xin disappeared. His family came to handle the withdrawal procedures. No one knows why. It''s just that there is a rumor in the school. Don''t provoke Mu Qi. Mu Qi''s backstage is so powerful that even Qin Xin has been dropped out of school. Later, someone met Qin Xin. He was a little out of his mind. He would go crazy when he mentioned the word mu. Of course, that''s allter. Chapter 1052 This is Mu Qi''s first visit to his family. Gu finally meets hisst child. "Grandfather..." Muqi has video with him before. After all, there are some differences between the video and the real person. When she saw it, she was still timid. "Dear child, you are Xiao Qi. Come and show it to my grandfather." What as like as two peas, as like as two peas, Grandpa is looking at his legs and eating grapes. Gu Nan Cang rubbed her head, "look what you said. Are you the same as a person?" "Brother, I think you are partial, with seven do not love me." "All three of you are my sisters. I''m in pain. How can I not love you, little fool." Gu Nancang has these precious sisters and bes a sister control. She turns around these sisters every day. Gu Jin stood beside her with a smile. In the past, what she wanted most was a happy ending for her family. One day, it came true. This scene is like a dream. Several people around the old man to say hello, the old man was full of tears, "good, good, you alle back, my only regret is that you don''t let people worry about the mother, do not know her..." Gu Qi had been away for so many years without any news. It was very difficult to find Gu Jincai in the past two years to find out about her. She didn''t go home after she woke up, so she said a few words in the video. The old man couldn''t remember it well. "I live well." A familiar voice came. The housekeeper trembled and ran behind her Gu Qi ran very fast like a monkey, and suddenly ran to the old man, "master, I''m back. Do you miss me? Oh, why are you so old?" The old man hit her in the head, "you bastard girl, you''ve been cooking your grandfather away for so many years." Gu Qi had a few big sleep. It had been more than 20 years in the world. Her grandfather had died and her father was getting old. I still remember that she used to jump up and down every day at home, and two elders followed her to clean up the mess for her. "He was sad "You are the most worried person before he leaves. If he sees you are still well off and there are so many lovely children, he will be very happy." Gu Qi pped his face and said, "I''m sorry for the old man." "Mommy." Everyone is used to Gu Qi''s heartless and heartless appearance, where have you seen her like this. A cold voice sounded: "who told you to hit yourself?" Mu Nanshu walked into the door unhurriedly. His long hair fell down on his waist. When the wind blew, his clothes were flying. The old man was so stupid that he thought he was falling from the ancient paintings. Is this man the mysterious uncle? He is very dissatisfied with Gu Qi''s behavior of beating himself. Gu Qi''s body, hair and skin can only be epted by him. "This is..." Looking at mu Nanshu, Gu didn''t expect his uncle to look like this. "Daddy, you''re here." "Grandfather, this is our father''snd." "I''m sorry, I just came to visit today. I''m under mu Nanshu." Originally, the old man had a lot of resentment against him, but for this man, his daughter would not have disappeared for so many years, and several children were in different ces. When he really saw mu Nanshu, his aura was different from that of others. Even the old man was a little stiff in front of him. "Are you Qi''er''s sweetheart?" At that time, Gu Qi always said that his identity was special and could not be told to others, which led to the old man not knowing who mu Nanshu was. "Dad, I''d like to give you a grand introduction. He is my sweetheart. In the past, some idents prevented me from telling you the truth. It''s a pity that my grandfather has already..." The old man stroked her tears with his hand, "don''t cry. My grandfather is old enough to leave. He doesn''t have any pain. He just regrets that he didn''t see youst time before he died. You know, he loves you the most." "I know, I always knew that it was my unfilial duty that I came back today." The past regret all disappears at this moment, the old man holds her, e back good." Gu Nancang is the one who has been with him for the longest time. "My grandfather''s greatest wish is to have a family reunion. Since I found jin''er, my grandfather is much younger. Later, an Nan and Xiao Qi are very happy every day. Mom, don''t me yourself." Gu Qi looked at the old man in front of him. Twenty years ago, he was still a middle-aged and old man. Now he has be like this. Knowing that it is the trace of time, Gu Qi''s heart is still sour. Originally, she gave them the medicine for their aging. Later, because of her absence, they were still as old as normal people. As like as two peas, , bad ass, you are not old at all these years. Gu Qi, who was supposed to be 50 years old, still looks like a young girl. Standing with her sons and daughters, she looks like a peer, without any sense of disobedience."Dad, a lot of things have happened to me over the years. I''ll tell you in detail some other day." "Well, don''t stand, sit down and talk." The old man is on Mu Nan Shu Road. Mu Nanshu has no experience of getting along with his elders. Even if he is sitting on the sofa like a master, his children are ying around and drinking tea with him. It can be seen that the old man likes him very much. After all, mu Nanshu is rich in knowledge, and he can talk about all the topics he is interested in, and he can speak clearly. The old man soon got together with him. Mu Nanshu''s personal charm is still very strong, Si Li Ting regards him as an idol, and the old man also admires his experience and profound knowledge. The old man and mu Nanshu are chatting, while Si Li Ting is guarding the door. Gu An Nan said with a smile: "elder sister, my father''s number one fans are online again. It''s really strange to say that my brother-inw is not afraid of the earth, he is not afraid of anyone, but he is so convinced of my father." "Brother Li Ting seldom admires a person. Who makes your brother-inw marvel at the things that dad did? In other words, our grandfather likes my father very much. My father has great personality charm." "That''s right. Otherwise, how could we have such beautiful girls?" Mu seven covered his mouth and snickered at one side, "elder sister, you boast yourself in a variety of ways." "I''m not praising myself. I''m praising you." Gu An Nan is an active atmosphere of small experts, two people amused very happy. Gu Nan Cang is holding Si Jin Nuo and does not give up. "Xiao Nuo, we must grow up quickly." "Brother, you want other people to grow up so much, but you should pay close attention to find a girlfriend to give you a baby, so that you don''t have to hold someone else''s baby all the time." Gu Nancang red at Gu An Nan, "I''m not in a hurry." "You''re not in a hurry. I''m in a hurry. This time I''m leaving, but I''ve found you many beautiful women. There are Chinese from small families and fierce women from Russia. By the way, I''ve made friends with some little sisters in Hawaii. I''ll show you the photos." Gu Nancang is speechless, so Gu An Nan has no time to stop. "Come on, keep it for yourself." "I''m not a man, brother. Look, this is my favorite. Look at this leg, chest and waist. I''m a woman who hasmitted crimes." "No interest." "Brother, do you like men? That doesn''t matter, I don''t mind, so I even found a few younger brothers. If you don''t have a look, they are all fresh. " Gu An Nan is like an enthusiastic fruit farmer, introducing to passers-by. Mu Nanshu also had a talk with the old man, and Si Li Ting rushed to meet him. The people who were fighting against heaven and earth outside were obedient to Mu Nanshu like a little cat. "Father inw, can you spare a little time? I have something to ask." Mu Nanshu stopped and nced at Gu Qi, who was stealing cake not far away, "OK, you can say it." He counted Gu Qi''s cakes. "We''ll talkter." Gu Qi also wanted to take advantage of Mu Nanshu not to eat more, "eat enough?" "Little pivot, I''m just eating the first piece." "Gu Qi, I am not blind. This is the fifth piece. If you eat it again, you will have cavities. Who told me that my teeth hurt a few days ago." "I don''t hurt. It doesn''t hurt at all, you see." Gu Qi opened his mouth. "No eating." "Well, you hate it!" Several children looked at the interaction of their parents like children, and the corners of their mouths all showed a smile. This is what they have always dreamed of, and the family finally reunited. Chapter 1053 The days with Gu Qi will never be too ordinary. Mu Qi is awakened by a strong sight. As soon as she opens her eyes, Gu Qi is beside her bed, which frightens her to be careful of her liver. "Mom, Mommy, what are you doing?" "What else can I do? Look at you. My daughter is so beautiful." Gu Qi''s mouth is sweet talk. He used to fool people with this mouth. Mu Qi rubbed his eyes and looked around. He didn''t see Mu Nan Shu. After all, as long as Gu Qi was there, there would be mu Nan Shu. "Where''s daddy?" "He''s out picking mushrooms." Gu Qi''s words are understatement and witty. Muqi couldn''t connect him with mushroom picking. "Picking mushrooms?" "Well, we''re going to do some research. What kind of experiment are your brother-inw doing with him? Let''s take the opportunity to get some money." Muqi got up and didn''t quite understand what she meant. "Mommy, what are we going to get?" "Little fool, while they''re not at home, I''ll take you to a good ce you''ve never been before." Gu Qi smiles mysteriously. Muqi also had more expectations, "good Mommy." Gu An Nan also put out a head toe in, "Xiao Qi, see what I have prepared for you." "What?" "Dang Dang Dang, look, this is your battle robe." Gu An Nan hand carrying a very sexy ck skirt, Muqi looked at a silly. "Sister an Nan, will this be too What''s that Even Muqi''s pajamas are not worn so thin. I feel that such clothes can''t be worn. "You can wear this beautiful, darling, put it on for a while and go out when it''s dark." Mu Qi looked at Gu Qi like a good girl. "Mommy, do I really want to wear this?" Gu Qi crazy nods, usually small seven Wen Wen is quiet, also don''t know to put on this kind of clothing is what style. "Mm-hmm, you look great on it." Gu Jin didn''t know when he appeared at the door, his hands around his chest, looking like a good y. "Mom, are you sure you''re going to be a demon as soon as Dad leaves?" "What is a demon? Your old mother, I haven''t been to a nightclub for many years. Of course, it doesn''t matter whether I go or not. The important thing is to take Xiao Qi to see the world. Xiao Qi, do you think so?" Muqi was confused. "Mommy, are we going to the nightclub?" "Yes, you''ve never been there. As your old mother, you have to satisfy your daughter''s wishes." "I haven''t been there, but I don''t want to go either. Brother Chen said that ces like that are very dangerous." Gu Qi took her shoulder and said, "there will be no danger if I am there. Good, listen to my mother and have sugar to eat." Gu Jin is helpless. Their mother is an old urchin. No mother in the world would advise her daughter to go to a nightclub. It is estimated that they are the only magic family. "All right." Muqi had to change her clothes. She thought it was not good to wear such cool clothes for the first time. "That It''s not appropriate. " "Super fit. It''s beautiful. Come on, Mommy. Take a picture of you." "Wait for Mommy. I''ll give Xiao Qi a smoky make-up first." Mother and daughter just want to start with Xiao Qi, Gu Qi''s eyes catch a glimpse of Gu Jin, "Xiao Jin Er..." Gu Jin''s back hair is up, although they don''t get along for a long time, she already knows this unreliable mother. When Gu Qi looks at her like this, she has a kind of uneasiness, "cough, mom, little nono is about to wake up, I''ll go to see him." "Xiaojin''er, it was not easy for mummy to give birth to the three of you Muqi quickly replied: "of course not easy, mummy is very hard." "That''s right. Your three sisters, especially xiaojin''er, are the most nervous. So when you grow up, should you be filial to me?" Gu Jin had some helplessness, "Mom, you can just say what you want to do." Gu qigou lip a smile: "since you have seen it, go to the night club together." "That won''t do." Thinking of Si Li Ting''s tyranny, even if he had left, he would have been furious if he knew. Gu Jin added: "I''m the child''s mother. It''s not appropriate to go." "I''m still a mother of four. If there''s anything wrong, it''s settled." "Mom, I really can''t Gu Qiyi picks eyebrow, "is it? I still remember the year I gave birth to you, I injected a lot of drugs... " "Good, good, Mommy. I can''t go yet." Gu Jin was helpless. "That''s right. It''s impossible to be alone. Xiaojin''er, we have to fight together when the sky falls." "Mom, you want to wait for Dad to be a scapegoat." Gu Qi did not deny, "my daughter is really smart." "Elder sister, you don''t want to be so unhappy. After the brother-inw left, don''t you want to rx?" Gu Annan is as like as two peas."Not at all. If your brother-inw knew that he would break my leg." Gu Jin cried and hawed. "No, if my brother-inwes after him, I''ll stop him for you." Gu An Nan looks like a good friend. "Well, then he will fight with you." Although Gu Jin doesn''t want to go, Gu Qi and Gu An Nan even coax and threaten to call. Mother and daughter four people appear in the nightclub is more eye-catching, especially the triplets, looks the same, but the style is not the same. "I''m Hu Hansan back." Gu Qi has not been so rxed for a long time. Muqi looked around curiously, "Mommy, is it interesting here?" "Of course, you don''t know that when your mother was young, she was just like a big brother at night, and she was called a little white dragon in the waves." Gu Jin covered his mouth with a smile, "how does daddy like you?" "I was attracted by my strong personality, of course." Gu An Nan added: "no, to be exact, it''s thick skinned." When they are together, they are not like mother and daughter at all, but like sisters. The style and mode of getting along with each other are the same. Gu Jin and Mu Qi willugh at one side. Different from an Nan, they order a cocktail quietly. "Sister, do you oftene here?" "Not often. Your brother-inw won''t let me. Of course, I don''t like it either." Gu Jin gently smile, "you don''t want toe here, it''s not suitable for us." "But mummy, they love it." "They are different in nature. Since you are here, you might as well have a good time. There are not many opportunities like this." Muqi nodded. "OK." When he first came to such a ce, Muqi was curious and excited, and sent a photo to Mu Chen. At the moment, Mu Chen, who is with mu Nanshu and others, receives the information and thinks it''s Xiaoqi who often sends messages. However, when you look at the photos, it''s not the nightclub that is smoky. In the picture, a little sister is dancing. "Where are you?" Mu Chen hopes that she is just looking for pictures online. "Brother Chen, I''m in the bar. It''s so busy here." Mu Chen frowns tightly. When someone with the character of Mu Qi goes to the bar, is it not that the little sheep enters the wolf''s nest. "Why do you go to ces like this? Is it alone? " "Of course not. There''s Mommy and sisters, you see." Mu Qi took a few more photos and sent them over. Mu Chen looked at it carefully. Si Li Ting saw that he didn''t look right. He put his head forward and said, "what are you looking at?" Gu Jin happens to be in the picture, but Gu Jin is not out of line. She sits there and drinks, but she can''t stand other peopleing to her. She is surrounded by a man. The bar voice is too loud, the man is a little close to her, Si Li Ting exudes cold idea all over. Mu dust just want to put away the mobile phone, Si Li Ting''s anger is OK, can''t be seen by mu Nanshu. When he wanted to put away his mobile phone, it waste. Mu Nanshu''s eyes had already swept over, "what to hide." "No, just someone sent a message." In front of Mu Nanshu, Mu Chen''s skill of lying is like a child. Mu Nanshu''s eyes seem to be able to prate everything. He only said three words. "Bring it here." Mu Chen had no choice but to hand his mobile phone to him. Gu Qi in the photo happily jumped on the stage to hook up with a female dancer. His action was frivolous and ambiguous. "It may be a misunderstanding, sir." Mu Chen exined. Mu Nanshu''s line of sight was taken back from the mobile phone. "Today''s task is here. For this reason, I have to go back before this." "Yes, sir." Mu Chen is also anxious, afraid that Xiao Qi will encounter trouble. Si Li Ting''s expression is more ugly, little Su Su Su, you are not good! Mu Nanshu has a cold face, Qi''er, it seems that your skin is tight again. Chapter 1054 Gu Qi has note to the night party for a long time. When she was still a girl, she broke into the night shows all over the river. Now more than 20 yearster, the people around her have already married and had children. She is also the mother of four children, but this does not affect Gu Qi at all. Finally, mu Nanshu is not at home. She is like a free bird flying freely. Gu An Nan, not to mention, Gu Qi brought out the children, she is more wild than Gu Qi. Muqi first came to this kind of ce, big eyes everywhere, she felt strange. Gu Jin helplessly looks at his mother and sister who have already yed hi. He knows that the two will not take care of Muqi. He is afraid that Mu Qi will suffer losses. Gu Jin stays by Mu Qi''s side. The appearance of the two sisters soon attracted the attention of others. After sitting here, there came a wave of men chatting with each other. Muqi can also understand the intention of men, and stay away from such men. Gu Jin sent away another one who wanted to chat up. After a look, it was almost time. Although there is someone at home to take care of little Jinnuo, she will miss her after a while apart from xiaonuo. Just wanted to ask Gu Qi and them to go home, almost had a good time on the line, do you still n to stay up all night, mu Nanshu knew that she had a good time. Only mu Nanshu could manage Gu Qi''s fearless character. "Beauty, I''ll take your wine." Another man. Gu Jin impatiently interrupted, "thank you, no need." The man had watched their sisters for one night. They only drank alcohol and did not leave with anyone. The man pulled out a big stack of bills. "Is that enough?" Judging from the thickness, there should be 10000 US dors, which is a lot of money. It seems that they are regarded as the women who catch the prize. Gu Jin frowned slightly, "Sir, please leave. We are not interested." "No interest? How about ten thousand more, is that enough to cover you two for one night The man said triumphantly. Mu Qi was so good tempered that he was angry, "what do you think of us?" "You''ve been waiting all night and turned down so many people. It''s just that the price has not been negotiated. I have enough money to add more." "I''ll add your grandmother''s legs." Gu An Nan didn''t know when he stood behind the man. The man turned his head and was sshed with a ss of red wine. Another looks the same, the man is not angry butughs, "I like to have a temper, plus 10000, how about you three apany me together?" "You want to y with women?" Gu Qi came unsteadily with a bottle of red wine. The red short skirt set off her charming, such as flowers, men''s eyes are bright, these four beauties are simply different from each other, he just looked at it was fascinated, "how, you are also interested? I can transfer the money right away. " Gu Qi evil spirit smile: "of course I am interested in..." A bottle of red wine directly hit the man''s head, "with your grandmother''s legs, grandson doesn''t see whose territory this is. Even my daughter dares to molest, and I''ll kill you, a shameless rascal." Gu An Nan was very fierce when he poured wine all over his body. However, Gu Qi directly smashed his head with a bottle of wine. Mu Qi was stunned and her mother was too fierce. Gu An Nan and Gu Qi mixed doubles, so that the man couldn''t find the north. "You wait for me!" It seems that the man is not easy to provoke. "Wait and wait. I''m afraid you won''t make it." Muqi pulled raguqi''s sleeve. "Mommy, he seems to be very good. Should we go home now?" "It''s OK. Let hime. I have to beat this boy to the point where he doesn''t even know him." Mu seven helpless, had to look at Gu Jin again, "elder sister, you advise mother." "Little fool, do you think Mommy will listen to us? And they''re all in the mood. All we have to do is wait and wait for them to enjoy themselves. " Sure enough, Gu An Nan and Gu Qi have already yed hi. When the man came with a group of brothers, "it''s these smelly women." "Sister, what to do?" Mu Chen is not around, Muqi is a little afraid, they are just a few weak women here. "Don''t worry, it''s not us, it''s them." Gu Jin has a n in mind. It seems that she is still not familiar with the two people''s personalities. Gu Qi and Gu An Nan who have a little nervous appearance, a face can not say excited expression, as if met with a funny thing. "Mommy, I''ve got a new weapon from brother Mu Chen recently. I''ll try it secretlyter." Gu Qi only said a word, "don''t kill people." The next scene can only be described as bloody, Muqi looked stunned, she knew how powerful the sister and mother were. Gu Qi and Gu An Nan yed hot and sweaty, "Mom, I''m really happy tonight." "How happy are you?" Asked a male voice. "Very happy..." Gu Qi just finished the answer and felt something was wrong. He turned his head and looked at it. He was right at the eyes of his boss. "It''s Xiaoting ting. It''s toote. Let''s go home quickly." Gu Qi knows that, Si Li Ting hase, and that person is quick."Unfortunately, I came back specially." "Only you, no one else?" Gu Qi looked at the side with a guilty heart. "Who are you referring to?" Mu Nanshu appeared in the field of vision, "or you still have someone else in mind." Gu Qi sees mu Nanshu''s heart is not good, Gu Jin and others are all frightened by the next scene. As soon as mu Nanshu appeared, Gu Qi ran out like a monkey. The speed wasparable to that of lightning. Mu Nanshu seemed to have expected it. A CAI awan blocked Gu Qi''s way, "Ma''am, where are you going?" "I, I just want to see that the moon is pretty good tonight." "Then let the gentleman watch with you, please." Mu Nanshu stood still in ce, Gu Qi and a child who had done something wrong came over dejected. I don''t know what she thought of. Suddenly, her eyes brightened, she got up and hugged mu Nanshu, "Xiao Suo, your clothes today are really beautiful." Mu Nanshu did not speak, looked at her coldly, Gu Qi added with a guilty heart: "the head shape is also very handsome." "Wrong?" Knowing that mu Nanshu was angry, Gu Qi had to be disheartened, "wrong." "What''s wrong?" "You shouldn''te to a nightclub." "As a mother, if you don''t want to talk about it yourself and have some daughters with you, you are a good mother." "Little pivot, I know it''s wrong." "You don''t know." Mu Nanshu carried her on his back and took her away. "I have to teach you a lesson." Although I have seen the interaction between the two people many times, I am still surprised each time I see it. Gu Jin''s ear rings a voice: "good-looking?" "Brother Li Ting, listen to my exnation." "Little Susu, don''t forget that you are already a mother. Do you want little nono to know that his mother goes to the nightclub when daddy is not at home?" Si Li Ting more absolutely, directly moved out of Jinnuo. Gu Jin face helpless, "after I don''te, don''t be angry, I didn''t do anything, just drank a few sses of wine, really!" "You..." Si Li Ting with toes can guess Gu Jin''s character will not start this head, must be Gu An Nan and Gu Qi, also did not say anything, "let''s go home, Jinnuo is still waiting for me at home." And Gu Qi treatment is different, Si Li Ting is still gentle, did not carry Gu Jin to leave. As for Mu Qi, seeing that several people had left, Mu Chen came to her and saw the clothes she was wearing and her brows were frowning. Seeing his indifference, Mu Qi knew that Mu Chen was angry, "brother Chen, you..." "Go back." Mu Chen only said two words, but gave Mu Qi a lot of pressure. She knew that Mu Chen was really angry. "Brother Chen, are you angry?" "No However, Mu Chen doesn''t look like he is not angry. Mu Qi follows him carefully. Mu Chen''s face is as ck as a discipline director. Everyone was taken away, leaving Gu An Nan. She was like a rainy day. Other children were taken away, leaving only one child standing at the school gate pitifully. "It''s really boring to go away. Ah, I''d better drink it myself. It''s pathetic to have no one to apany me." Gu An Nan propped up his head, but his face was helpless. "I''ll be with you." A familiar voice came from her ear. Gu An Nan turned her head and saw a familiar person standing beside her. That person was Tang Ming who had not been seen for a long time. "It''s you Nichs... " In her heart, Tang Ming is still the man who lost his memory and let her name himself. "Long time no see, Gu An Nan." Tang Ming pushed the silver eyes on her face and said with a smile in her mouth. Chapter 1055 On the way home, Mu Chen didn''t say a word. Mu Qi followed him obediently. Mu Chen went back to the room directly, "good night." Muqi reached out to block the door, "brother dust, I have something to say." "I''m sleepy." Mu Chen said to her in the way of refusal for the first time. Mu Qi was thin skinned. This was the only time that she had the cheek to squeeze in from the door. Mu Chen doesn''t speak in the quiet room. Mu Qi looks up at him, "brother Chen..." Mu Chen just looked at her, and Muqi pulled his sleeve. "Brother Chen, I know I''m wrong. I didn''t want to go. It''s mummy and sister who said they wanted to take me to see. Sister jin''er and I sat at the bar and didn''t leave. If you don''t believe it, you can ask sister jin''er, who has been around me all the time and can testify to me. " "Dressed like this?" Mu Chen looks at her coldly, even if she doesn''t do anything. Just dressing like this and letting so many people look at it makes Mu Chen very angry. "My sister asked me to wear it. If you don''t like it, I''ll never wear it again." Mu Qi''s voice was gentle, "brother dust, I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me." "Do you know it''s wrong?" "I see. I promise I''ll never go to that kind of ce again and never wear this kind of clothes again." Muqi around his neck, "brother dust, I''m good, you don''t want to be angry with me." By her so gentle begging, Mu Chen, even if it is hard hearted, has turned into a soft around finger. "No, go back and have a rest." Muqi saw that he was not angry, so he took the courage to kiss him on the face, "good night." It''s not the time for mu Chen to suppress the evil thoughts in his heart. Besides, he is still looking after his family. Other people are all right, Gu Qi is not so good. "Xiaosusu, this time I really don''t want to go. It''s all an Nan''s son of a bitch. She has to pull me. I have told her solemnly, I am the mother of four children, or your most lovely wife, how can a good woman like me go to that kind of ce? You know the character of an Nan''s little bunny. She doesn''t listen at all. She also says that if I don''t go, she won''t recognize me as a mother. Small pivot, for our mother and daughter love, I also have no way, can you understand? " Gu Qi has always been like this. He can''t even blink his eyes when he talks about lies. "No Mu Nanshu directly rejected it with two words. He knew exactly what she was. Gu Qi took his sleeve and said: "small pivot, if you don''t believe it, you can ask jin''er, it''s really an Nan, and I have nothing to do with it." Gu An Nan sneezed in the distance, "who is speaking ill of me?" Gu Qi said that she wanted to pit her daughter to the end. She kept sshing dirty water on Gu An Nan and described herself as a little white lotus. After she talked for an hour, mu Nanshu askedzily, "is that enough?" "Have you forgiven me?" Gu Qixing looks at him. "Since you didn''t do anything wrong and ananra went there again, how can I forgive you?" Gu Qi: This person grasps a word really fierce, mu Nanshu finger is not far away, "the present that prepares for you." Gu Qi''s eyes lit up, "really? It''s so nice of you, Xiao sushu. I want to see what you bought for me. " She was happy to open the box, inside is the colorful finger pressure te, "small pivot, what do you mean?" "You don''t like disco dancing. Just jump on it. If you spend a few hours at the night, you can stay on it for a few hours. You can dance or roll." The pressure board is so powerful, not to mention dancing. It''s very hard just standing. "Xiaosushu, how can you be so cruel that you are willing to let your beautiful little wife suffer?" "Go, one more word and you''ll jump on it." "I don''t, I don''t." Gu Qi directly to the bed and began to roll, like a child. "A CAI." Mu Nanshu has someonee in. Gu Qi clearly saw a rope on a CAI''s hand, "madam, please." "Ah Cai, you''re not even on my side?" "Ah Cai calmly replied," if the wife talks again, the husband will tell us to dance double rope for you, and then the wife will work harder. " Gu Qi shrunken mouth, had to stand on the pressure board. "It hurts, it hurts." Gu Qi wailed. "Bear it." "Little pivot, you are cruel." Gu Qi looked at him intively. Mu Nanshu flipped through an ancient book and said, "this is punishment." Gu Qi is such a person that if you don''t give her a lesson, she won''t take it to heart. Her lies can also be used to cheat others. Mu Nanshu knows her character too well. She must have started this matter. If you don''t pay close attention to her, she will continue as long as she is not here.Gu Qi was tossed all night by mu Nanshu, and she wrote down the lesson this time. However, a few dayster, she forgot about it and started a new round of demon making. "Seven, seven,e here." "Mommy, what can I do for you?" Muqi came to the scene. "Xiao Qi, are you bored at home? Mommy will take you to a ce." "Mommy, that''s enough. I don''t dare to go again." Mu Qitou once saw Mu Chen make such a big fire, once was enough, she didn''t want to suffer again. "Don''t worry, this time it''s not going to the night, it''s going to the restaurant." "Will Mommy treat me to dinner?" "Well, you don''t have to ask so much. Go get dressed and be nice." Muqi nodded smartly, "OK." When they all went out, Muqi found that there was no Gu Jin and Gu An Nan. She felt strange, "are we two?" "Of course not. There are others." Gu Qi smiles mysteriously and takes Muqi to the restaurant, where there is a man with elegant demeanor and a gentleman. The man was extremely eager for them, especially for Mu Qi, which made him feel ufortable. Due to Gu Qi''s presence, she is not easy to attack, this man is Gu Qi''s familiar friend''s son, she still has to be polite. Mu dust just finished for mu Nanshu to go home, Gu An Nan whistled, "Oh,e back." Among the sisters, Mu Chen keeps Gu an''nan at a distance. In her heart, gu''an''nan is repelled. After all, she was thest to go to a nightclub, and she can remember this hatred for a lifetime. "Well." He answered without salt and salt, quickening his pace and leaving. Gu An Nan is to know that Mu Chen has opinions on her and continues to say: "don''t you want to know where Xiaoqi went?" Mu Chen''s face changed, "where did she go?" "Before that, should you tell me that you like her?" Mu Chen did not deny, "yes, I like her." "I''ll take my spare time to see my blind date." Mu Chen was almost killed by Gu Qi, the demon wife, "where is it?" As soon as the voice fell, Gu Qi''s careless voice was heard, "we''re back. We''ve had a good meal today." Mu Qi followed her and looked at Mu Chen with evasive eyes. Mu Chen did not know where the courage came from. She took Mu Qi''s hand. "Brother dust." Gu Jin holding the child appeared, "how is this going on?" Mu Nanshu also came leisurely, "what''s up?" "Brother Chen, what''s the matter with you?" Mu Chen clenched her hand and did not let go, but led her to Mu Nanshu and Gu Qi. "Sir, ma''am, since I was born in the seventh son, I have nned to protect her since I was so young. This protection willst for a lifetime. I have never changed this idea. You are all here. I want to tell you one thing. I like Qier. We love each other. Please help me Si Li Ting said: "finally said it." "It''s not easy to wait for that Gu Jin teases Si Jin Nuo at the same time. Gu An Nan is ying with the hair, "have seen sultry, the first time to see so sultry, and thenter wife will run." Mu Chen found that everyone''s looks were not right, "you I''ve known that for a long time. " Gu Qi blinked, "do you really think we are all blind? The whole world knows that you like Qier, and we all sweat for you. " Mu Chen, on the contrary, was embarrassed, "what did Mr. and Mrs. mean..." "Xiao Qi was saved by you. Although I didn''t live with you these years, I also know that you are good to her. To tell you the truth, Xiao Qi is more suitable for you than anyone else." Mu Chen was dumbfounded, "the blind date..." "If I don''t say that, when are you going to hide it until you want my sister to be an old girl all her life?" Chapter 1056 Mu Chen realized that it was Gu Qi''s joke. He thought that he was well hidden. No one knew that everyone knew about it, and they couldn''t see it anymore. He and Muqi were actually brought together by everyone. "Boy, my daughter will be handed over to you. You must treat her well in the future." Gu Qi patted Mu Chen on the shoulder. "The child has been suffering since childhood and can no longer stand any wind and rain." "Madam, I know that Xiao Qi will be my life in the future, and I will not do anything sorry for her." "That''s good. I dare you. If you dare to apologize to Xiao Qi, I''ll be the first to break your leg." Gu An Nan also received a mouth way: "I twist break your neck." Mu Qi couldn''tugh or cry, but he felt the warmth of his family. "It''s a good day, housekeeper. Go and bring out my good wine." Mr. Gu saw that arge family was happy and at ease. His family, which had been separated for more than 20 years, was finallyplete. "Yes, old man." The warm wind makes people drowsy, and the air is filled with the fragrance of orchids. It can be said that the family is having a dinner in the garden, which can be said to be very lively. Although Gu Qi is the mother of several children, she does not know what is sedate at all. She jumps up and down more lively than several children. Mu Nanshu pulled her back and said, "stop it for me!" "Woo hoo, no, I''m born with a different character from you. I''m bored when you let me stay. Do you want me to bake you some garlic oysters?" Mu Nanshu frowns tightly. His diet is always light and does not like strong taste. "No eating." "Yes, I''ll add a lot of mashed garlic." Gu Qi is born with a dark stomach. She knows that mu Nanshu is sultry. She usually looks outside and doesn''t touch the seven emotions and six desires of the immortal. Only she knows how overbearing that man is every night. In order to avoid mu Nanshu, she had to eat garlic so that Mu would not spray her. Mu Nanshu saw her little worry clearly. Seeing that she enjoyed it, he let her go. "Whatever you want." Gu Jin holding small Jinnuo, Jinnuo has been able to eatplementary food, Si Li Ting specially in one side for small Jinnuo to prepare what he can eat. "Brother Li Ting, you don''t need so much. Jinnuo can''t eat much." "You like it." Si Li Ting is wearing an apron, and his golden hair is dancing with golden light in the setting sun. His blue eyes are less cold and arrogant, and more tender. This picture is as beautiful as an oil painting. Jinnuo sends out the indistinct sybles of "babbling" in his arms, and soon he can spit out simple words. Muqi is sitting at the edge of a pile of fruit to eat, Mu dust took away ice cream, "eat less, it''s too cold for your health." "Brother Chen, it''s rare to have such a chance. Let me have a few more mouthfuls." "You." Where can Mu Chen resist such a Mu Qi, "then just a few more, it''s not good for your health." "Yes, brother Chen is the best." Mu Qi is so happy that he kisses on his left face, and Mu Chen blushes with shame. He and Si Li Ting and others are just the opposite. On the surface, he looks domineering and indifferent, but in his heart, he is extremely shy. Every time Mu Qi is intimate in front of people, he will be a little embarrassed. "Brother Chen is more shy than me. It is clear that we have already announced it." Murmured Muqi. Mu went away with a red face. His experience is different from others. Muqi, who has been his sister for so many years, suddenly turns into a girlfriend. His psychology has not beenpletely transformed. Everyone is in pairs, and Mr. Gu is very pleased. "Grandfather, why are you crying?" Gu Nancang poured him a ss of wine to apany him. "I was happy. I thought I would not see Qi''er even if I died. I didn''t know that I could witness your family reunion, but her grandfather didn''t have a chance to see her." Gu Qi was the most worried grandfather before he left. "Our family will always be with you in the future." Master Gu grabbed Gu Nancang''s hand. "Those children have a good home, so I don''t worry about it. It''s just that you, Nancang, you''re not young this year. I''ve found you so many valuable treasures. Whether you like it or not, you''d better go to see him. What if there are really a few you can see?" The old man is most worried about these things. Gu Nancang joked, "how many times do you want me to find? You''ll be treated like that. " "You know that''s not what I mean." "Your grandfather is right. I should find some girls for you to meet some other day." Gu Qi didn''t know where to drill out again. Gu Nancang saw that Gu Qi was one head and two big. When he didn''t see Gu Qi, he thought about his mother every day. How could he know that his mother was so unusual. Mu Nanshu doesn''t let her go out. She is so bored that she has to find ways to toss around a few children. Gu Nancang is the first to bear the brunt. Gu Qi is enough. Now when she sees Gu Qi, she has a psychological shadow."Mom, you and Dad love to go, we don''t worry about the younger generation''s things, worry more is the growth of wrinkles." "Don''t worry about that. Your father has a lot of good things. He promised me to keep me young forever. I will be the same as I am now when I am 80 years old." makeints about Tucao: "is that not an old goblin?" "How do you talk to your mother, son of a bitch?" Gu Qi is not only young in appearance, but also young in mentality. She is like a big sister when she gets along with several children. Gu Nancang does not regard her as an old mother. "Mom, don''t be cruel to me, or dad will think I''ve bullied you, and I won''t dare to provoke dad." Gu Nancang said he was about to escape. Mu Nanshu seemed to be the most indifferent man, but he became the super overlord of the family. Everyone held a respectful attitude towards him. "Don''t go, xiaocangcangcang. I really want to introduce you. I have a friend who has ordered a baby kiss for you since I was a child. Her daughter is very beautiful. She is called one by one. Would you like to see you another day?" "Mom, I''m still young." "Are you still young when you are thirty? Really, she was super cute when she was a child. When I grew up, I promised that she was white and beautiful with long legs. By the way, her eyes were purple... " "Mom, I''m not interested." "Stinky boy, stop for me. I tell you that you can miss Zhang Jia and Miss Li. You must see one by one. I won''t leave such a good gene to others. Her eyes are very beautiful..." "If mom likes it so much, go by yourself." Gu Nancang strides forward. "If I''m a man, I can still turn to you. You son of a bitch won''t suffer from my words. When did mom hurt you?" Gu Nan Cang a face calm answer: "a few days ago I wake up a few more dolls on the bed." "That''s not to worry about you holding on too long "Why is that doll a man?" Gu Qi felt guilty, "I didn''t think you were interested in women." "Well, I won''t go on a blind date. If my mother is distressed, she will give me a younger brother and let him go." "You don''t think I''m going to be born, you son? Don''t push me, or I''ll give you a brother every minute "Oh? Is that true? " When did Mu Shu stand behind her like a ghost. Gu Qi covered his mouth, a face flustered, "small pivot, you heard me wrong, I didn''t want to have a child, really did not." "Did I hear it wrong?" Mu Nanshu looks at Gu Nancang. Gu Qi looks at Gu Nancang like asking for help. Stinky boy must help me! Gu Nancang turned a blind eye to her eyes. "Dad, mom just said she was going to give me a younger brother, and it''s still minutes." "Originally small seven son so eager to have a child." Mu Nanshu picked her up. "Wow, little bunny, I won''t let you go. You wait for me." Gu Qi dances in Mu Nanshu''s arms. "Mommy, you''re as fit as a young man. Give us a younger brother to y with." Gu An Nan also said sarcastic words on one side. "Little bunny, your mother raised you with every mouthful of milk. You white eyed wolf, jin''er, talk to me." Gu Jin took the hand of small Jinnuo, "Mom, I think Jinnuo has a little uncle, which seems to be good." "Yes, it must be super cute." Mu Qi put his hands together. "You white eyed wolves, I hate you In the wind came Gu Qi''s wail. "Little Qi''er, dear, let''s have another one." Sobbing, you are a group of annoying ghosts, Gu Qi wants to cry without tears. A group of people looked at their backs andughed. Chapter 1057 Gu An Nan knew from an early age that he was different from others. When she was a child, she only had Gu Qi, she had no father. "Mommy, Mommy, why don''t I have daddy?" "Your dad went back to the to recharge." Gu Qi gave a serious answer. "Mommy, what kind of person is daddy?" "He He is a great hero. Every time a monster appears, he wille, but he can''t stay on earth for long. Soon his body''s electricity will be exhausted. He has to go back to M78, where is his hometown. " "When can I see daddy?" "When there are more monsters on earth, your father wille." Gu An Nan believed it. She kept Gu Qi''s words firmly in her heart until one day she came into contact with a work named "Ultraman". "Mommy, you liar! You say my father is a hero. If you want to recharge the, it''s Altman who fights monsters. " Gu Qiqiao''s legs are not serious, "little darling, I just yed a joke with you, do you really believe it?" "Mommy!!! Where on earth is my father? Why does everybody else have a dad, but I don''t? " Gu An Nan forced to be anxious, Gu Qi sighed and waved, "well, since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you, but you have to prepare yourself in advance." "Mummy, no matter how bad it is, I can ept it." "Many years ago, there was a mountain named Hulushan, which had seven colors. One day, an old man Gu An Nan frowned, "Mommy, I''ve seen this episode. Do you want to say Cucurbita saves grandfather?" "Honey, you are so smart that you have learned how to answer Gu An Nan is very helpless, her difference is not other reasons, but because she has a different mother. Although he had no father since he was a child, he was also biased under the influence of Gu Qi''s unique character. Although Gu An Nan does not have congenital heart disease like Xiao Qi, his physical constitution is not good, and he has been a medicine pot since childhood. Gu Qi is very strict with her, Gu An Nan feels strange, Gu Qi will disappear every once in a while, at first it is a month, then it bes two months, three months. When she was not sensible, she once asked Gu Qi, "Mommy, where have you been?" "Mommy also needs to be recharged. She will return to the to recharge every once in a while." Later it was known that it was just a lie that Gu Qi weaves, "Mom, don''t try to cheat me again, where are you going?" "You may not believe it. I just fell asleep." "Sleep for a month?" "Yes." "Mom, I''m eight years old this year, not a three-year-old." Gu An Nan put on clearly do not believe. As for Gu Qi, who is addicted to lying, she now tells the truth and makes people distrust. "I don''t think I''ll read it." "Mom, I''m serious. You disappear mysteriously for a few months every year, and you never tell me who dad is." "I''ll tell you when you''re older." "How big is it?" "Grow up, if one day." Gu An Nan for the first time to see the character of happy off Gu Qi eyes reveal such aplex look. It was not until one day that she really believed that Gu Qi was just asleep. She is like the sleeping beauty in the fairy tale, a sleep is a long time. Zhen housekeeper told her: "your mother is sick, every once in a while she will be unconscious." "How could there be such a strange disease? Is there no one in the world who can cure her? " "No, at least not so far." "How could that happen? Grandpa Zhen, what about my father? Where is he? Why hasn''t hee to us? Who are we hiding from? " "I''ll know when you''re old. Don''t me your mother. Your mother''s life is not easy." Housekeeper Zhen sighed. Gu An Nan knows that her life is different from others. She has no father, a mother who never grows old, and a snake that grows bigger and bigger. Her childhood is different from others, full of loneliness and loneliness. Gu Qi arranges many learning goals for her every time she wakes up. Gu An Nan has been exposed to business very early. When she saw Gu Nancang of Gu''s group, she always felt that this man was somewhat simr to his mother, and they were all surnamed Gu. Gu Annan began to investigate secretly, and indeed as guessed as she was, her brother was her brother. She was like a simple little girl rolling around in bed happily, "I have a brother, so I have a brother!" Keep watching the video about Gu Nancang''s attendance in the video and collect all his whereabouts. "My brother is so handsome. He is the most handsome man in the world!"Gu An Nan would like to fly to the United States with wings and meet Gu Nancang. She is waiting for Gu Qi to wake up. Over the years, her mother took her to hide and seek shelter. Gu An Nan didn''t dare to recognize her. She wanted to know everything from Gu Qi for fear of breaking her mother''s n. The more 18-year-old Gu An Nan is looking forward to. Gu Qi once promised her that he would tell her all the truth on her birthday. But this time Gu Qi sleeps longer than ever, and there is no sign of waking up. GU Annan makes a bold decision. Even if she doesn''t show her identity, she also wants to see her brother on the day she is 18. So she secretly went to the United States, wanted to meet her brother who had been separated for many years. She didn''t know whether her brother was like her, thinking about herself all the time. Gu Nancang has just finished the contract with apany and is ready to go to the restaurant for dinner. A woman dressed in a strange way sneaks along with him. The woman covered her face with a headscarf and covered her with a pair of exaggerated sses. As soon as he looked at the past, the woman quickly turned her head away. Gu An Nan stares at Gu Nancang. My brother is handsome, much more handsome than the picture. Look at the big long legs against the weather, look at the figure, look at the face, love, our family gene is good. No, my brother is watching me! I''ll turn my head away from him. "What would you like, miss?" The waiters can''t stand this strange woman who sits down and doesn''t order food and stares at Gu Nancang. "The same as that gentleman''s "Yes, miss. Just a moment, please." When the steak was served, Gu An Nan was very happy. She and her brother ate the same thing. It should be delicious. Brother first drink red wine, then I also drink red wine. Gu An Nan is happy to observe Gu Nancang. As long as Gu Nancang looks at her, he quickly moves his eyes away. Gu Nancang frowned. Who is that woman? If you want the same thing as him, she will do what he does. Is that abnormal? Gu An Nan is thinking, Nan Cang elder brother frowned, is not the taste of steak is not good enough, or red wine is too general? She called the waiter. "Give the gentleman over there a few more steaks and bring all the red wine in your shop." "Yes, miss." Gu Nancang''s table has a lot of dishes. When the waiter said that it was sent by the people over there, Gu Nancang''s brow was even tighter. Is this man trying to do something about himself? Gu An Nan saw his frown, didn''t he like steak? "Waiter, bring up all your signature dishes." "Yes." Gu Nancang can''t bear it any more, so he gets up directly and walks towards Gu An Nan. Gu An Nan''s eyes under Sunsses show a touch of tension, came, he came, how should he say? "This youngdy." Gu An Nan wrapped his face tightly with a turban, "you, do you have anything to do with me?" "It''s up to me to ask you, what is the purpose of your following me all the way?" "Purpose?" Gu An Nan would like to say that I just want to see you. It''s just too happy to see my brother. At the thought of Gu Qi''s secret, Gu An Nan blurted out: "I like you." You are my brother. We are born with the same blood. "I''m sorry, I have no ns to fall in love. You''re dead." Gu Nancang refused coldly. Gu An Nan is relieved, but her brother is really handsome!!! Even rejections are so stylized. Mommy, when will you wake up? I can''t wait to meet my brother. I don''t know what expression my brother will look like when he knows me? See Gu Nancang ready to leave, Gu An Nan quickly followed up. Since she was a child, she wanted to stay with Gu Nancang in this way, even if she had not been recognized by Gu Nancang. Brother, let me guard you like this. Chapter 1058 From that day on, Gu Nancang had a little tail, a mysterious little tail. Whether he talks about contracts, meals, or fitness, the little tail always appears at a short distance. Every time, she was wrapped up very tightly. She looked like a thief. If she was a thief, she was still a rich thief. For example, he often has more things on his desk that are not ordered and are expensive. Gu An Nan didn''t think there was anything wrong with this, but tracking Gu Nancang became her habit. She gradually learned all of Gu Nancang''s preferences. For example, he never wore light colored clothes. For example, he had a light diet. For example, his favorite sport was swimming. The eight abdominal muscles were so attractive. "Miss, please take up your saliva. It''s almosting out." Gu An Nan really swallowed. After swallowing, she thought of one thing. No, she was wearing a mask. How could others know that she was drooling. "You''re lying!" She turned her head and looked aside. She didn''t know when the eight abdominal muscles hade to her. "What on earth do you want to do? You''ve been with me for days. " Gu Nancang looks at him. "How do you know it''s me? I''m so covered up." Gu Nan Cang raises eyebrow, "who can wear gas mask in swimming pool?" Although Gu An Nan followed him for so long, he has not seen clearly what Gu An Nan looks like. Every time she wears a strange mask on her face. Today, she even wears a gas mask. She doesn''t have to think about it. "You are so clever." In Gu An Nan''s eyes, Gu Nancang is very cute without saying anything. "I told you to stop following me." "Is this swimming pool yours?" Gu An Nan asked. "No "Since it is not, then I should not be in your way here. Who says I am following you." "You..." Gu Nancang can''t speak because of his eloquence. The next day, the gym was purchased by Gu Nancang. Gu An Nan was stopped by the security guard before he went in. "What a pity, huh." Gu An Nan can''t see Gu Nancang today, which makes her quite unustomed. "It''s trying to stop me. Don''t think I''ll follow you." Gu An Nan hopped away. Gu Nancang in the monitoring sees her bouncing back, and the woman looks as if she is heartless. In the past, none of the women who pursued her were like her, and I didn''t know what she looked like. Gu An Nan follows Gu Nancang as always, and Gu An Cang can''t buy it in every public ce to prevent her from appearing. This day Gu An Nan happily followed him for a meal. Just as he wanted to leave, he heard two white people talking. "All ready?" "Of course, his car has been tampered with." "Make it beautiful. It looks like an ident. As long as Gu Nancang dies, nopany will fight with us this time." Gu An Nan''s trampling steps stopped, "who did you just say?" The two men took a look at the strange woman who appeared inexplicably. "It''s none of your business. Don''t mind your own business." "Is it?" Gu An Nan cold smile, a fist toward two people hit in the past, anyway, there is no one else here. A few minutester, two big and three thick men were beaten to the ground by Gu An Nan. Gu An Nan sat on one person''s back, one foot on one''s mouth. "If you don''t tell me your n, what are you going to do to Gu Nancang?" The woman looked thin and weak. She didn''t expect to be so destructive. They had to tell the whole story about the n. Gu An Nan''s face changed greatly after hearing this, because the n has already begun to implement, "asshole!" She kicked them hard and ran away. Gu Nancang''s car left long ago, and they had already done something in Gu Nancang''s car. At this point, Gu Nancang''s route home just happened to have a big slope. In case of brake failure, Gu Nancang must be finished. Once told to rush out of the green belt is under the viaduct, Dara immortal can not save him. Gu An Nan is so worried that she drives her car. She has already arrived at Gu Nancang''s phone. At the moment, she can''t manage so much. She makes a phone call to Gu Nancang. "Hello." Gu Nancang has not yet noticed the danger. "Brother, your car has been tampered with Gu An Nan will just hear the words to Gu Nancang, and Gu Nancang is still immersed in her brother. "No, the brakes don''t work." Gu Nancang has released the gas pedal and wants to slow down. Not far away is the long downhill, and now we can''t change the way. And Gu Nancang call at the same time, Gu An Nan has copied the path to catch up. "Brother, I''lle to rescue you right away. You wait for me."Having said that he had already hung up the phone over there, Gu Nancang was actually very calm and did not be flustered because of such a difficult matter. He was just thinking about a question. She called her brother. Was it Gu Jin? The long lost sister, it would be great if it were. Gu Nancang knew that he had a younger sister named Gu Jin when he was young. Because of some reasons, his grandfather didn''t bring the child back. Jin''er is back? After thinking about this problem, Gu Nancang is still thinking about how she can save herself? Thinking so, he saw a red car flying out of the side. The track that the car flew out of was just his own car. Gu Nancang understood what she was going to do. When he realized that it waste, he heard a loud bang in his ear. Then the ss broke and the air bag came out. Gu Nannan is a professional driver. It seems that her movements are very dangerous. She has reduced the risk to the minimum. At that time, the situation was so dangerous that she had to force his car to stop in this way. Gu Nancang heard the car rub against the side of the fence, has been sliding for hundreds of meters before stopping. Although the guardrail and the car were terrible, they finally stopped. He can''t help but marvel at Gu An Nan''s good driving skills. Such dangerous moves, poor control of speed and strength will cause car damage and death. Because Gu Nancang is her rtive, her palms are sweating. Fortunately, everything is in her own calction. She forced to stop the car and let Gu Nancang survive. Although there was no danger to his life, Gu Nancang was still injured. In a trance, he heard someone calling him, "brother, are you ok?" Gu Nancang opened his eyes and looked at the man wearing the gas mask, "jin''er, you finally appear..." "Jin''er? What the hell? " "Sister jin''er, my brother has been looking for you for many years, and you have finallye back." Sister? Gu An Nan was in a bad mood. He protected him so much, but he thought of others. Gu Nancang wakes up in the hospital. When he wakes up, he looks for the mysterious woman for the first time. However, from that day on, she disappearspletely in his world, leaving no trace. Gu Nan Cang was disappointed. Did he think too much? Is she not Gu Jin? No matter who she was, in short, she was the one who saved her own life. Gu Nancang wanted to thank her in person, but there was no chance for him. Gu An Nan didn''t know why he called himself jin''er. He risked his life to save him. He finally called others. Proud Gu An Nan can not ept, so she never appeared in front of Gu Nancang. Just at this time came good news, Gu Qi woke up, the truth is about to appear? "Mommy..." Gu An Nan just called out, Gu Qi hit him on his head, "little rabbit, where are you going again, how do you get this face?" Before two cars collided, Gu An Nan''s forehead was pulled a hole in the ss. "Mom, it doesn''t matter. What matters is who I am? I have a brother, don''t I? " "You already know that?" Gu Qi knows that he can''t hide Gu An Nan. "Yes, his name is Gu Nancang." "This is the name I gave him. It''s a pity that I haven''t been able to apany the child over the years. Xiao Anan, ask me whatever you want to know. I promised you before." "Mommy, I want to know everything about you, why I don''t have a father, why we have to hide and hide for so many years, why we can''t go back home, why we can''t recognize our rtives, all of which I need to know." Gu Qi sighed, "well, you are not young, I will tell you the truth..." "Mommy, if you say my father is Altman this time, I''ll run away from home." Gu An Nan threatened this unreliable mother in advance. Chapter 1059 This time Gu Qi did not conceal her, but told the whole story clearly. Even Gu An Nan felt magical after listening to it. Her first reaction was to walk around Gu Qi, "won''t you be starved to death after sleeping for so many years?" Gu Qi hit her head, "you little fool, how to talk to me?" "I just think it''s too strange. Such things usually happen in novels. Isn''t my father abnormal and powerful?" For other people to say so, their parents are not angry, but Gu Qi is very calm, "that''s not, he is not a normal abnormal." "No wonder, mom, you are still so young. It was given to you by your father. But I''m curious about the man who can take you in?" Gu Qi is just like the devil in her heart. What kind of existence is the man who can subdue the devil. "You will know one day when you see it. I hope one day." Gu Qi sighed. "Don''t worry, mom. You''ll be all right." "How can you be sure that a man as good as your father is not sure?" "It''s not like there is a saying that good people don''t live long, and disasters willst for thousands of years. Mom, you must be the major disaster in the disaster, so you must be OK." "Little bunny." Gu Qi was as like as two peas. She was angry with her. "You, you are the same as me. I used to be so angry with you Grandpa." "Mommy, after all these years, don''t you want your family?" Gu Qi shook his head helplessly, "even if I''m heartless, I can''t ignore the family, but there''s no way. You don''t know your father. If he knew you were there, he would take us back "Mom, where is the sister you want to protect?" "In a safe ce, I''ll let you know when I''m really better." Gu An Nan frowned, "Mom, can''t I even say it?" "One less person knows, less danger. Honey, here''s the sugar." Every time Gu Qi coax her is in this way. Gu An Nan showed his hand, "Mom, I''m 18 this year, and I''m no longer a three-year-old." "Eighteen, how time flies." Gu Qi quite sighs, for her is just a sh. She has not met that person for many years. I wonder if he is as extreme as he was then? Gu Qi in order to keep secret, Gu Jin''s whereabouts have not been told, even Gu An Nan entangled her did not say. Little did you know that this behavior caused Gu An Nan''s dissatisfaction, Gu Jin Gu Jin, everyone''s heart is only her, then what am I? Gu Nancang in the car ident after the first sentence is called jin''er, Gu An Nan bad character, has not yet met the sister had a disgust. This time Gu Qi did not wake up for a long time and fell into a deep sleep, and Gu An Nan finally knew the whereabouts of Gu Jin. On Bali, Gu An Nan bit a straw to drink red wine, and no one wouldugh at her for being so indecent. In recent years, she had a very substantial life. She had several business contacts with Gu Nancang, but she did not appear again. "Mr. Gu, you need to sign a contract." "Leave it." Gu An Nan lies prone on the swimming circle with a bored look on her face. She is almost idle to death. A big hand put on her back, Gu An Nan kick that person open. "Ning Chen, if you dare to touch me again, I will kill you. Do you believe it?" She threatened the man next to her that the man around her had beautiful facial features and modest temperament. "Ann, I''ve made a new batch of red wine recently. Do you want to try it?" "Taste what you do with your hands and feet?" Gu Qi red. Ning Chen smile, "anyway, sooner orter we are to be together, I try hand feeling ahead of time, can''t I?" "Get out of here. Who said I wanted to be with you?" "Xiao an, I''ve been with you for so many years. Why can''t we be together when we''re unmarried Gu An Nan bit a straw, "although you look ugly, you think it is very beautiful. I treat you as a brother. How do you think of me?" She got up from the water and Ning Chen looked at her beautiful body curve. She had never seen Gu An Nan go closer to others in these years. He believed that Gu An Nan would agree to be her own woman sooner orter. Gu An Nan washed clean, wrapped in a bathrobe, he handed her a ss of red wine. "Try it." Gu An Nan lies on the sofa carelessly, with a red wine cup in one hand and a news brush in the other. Her fingertips stopped at the news. "What are you looking at so seriously?" Ning Chen looked down her finger, "when did you find a blonde man with my back?" "It''s not me." as like as two peas, Gu Annan finally knew who his sister was.The news she saw was the picture of Gu Jin holding Gu Jin away at the press conference. Later, she investigated Gu Jin''s identity and confirmed that Gu Jin was Gu Qi''s hidden daughter. Because she couldn''t even recognize her rtives, and she had such a miserable life these years. "You have a twin sister. Why didn''t you tell me?" "As like as two peas," the image of "Ning Chen" erged. "There''s a lot more you don''t know." Gu An Nan put down the red wine cup in his hand. Knowing the whereabouts of Gu Jin, it''s easy to do. Before long, it''s Gu Jin''s wedding. Gu An Nan dressed up and went to the scene. Among the crowd, she saw Gu Nancang at a nce. His eyes were still Gu Jin. Tang Ming rushed up and bumped into her, "sorry." "Go out and put your eyes on." Gu An Nan didn''t like to roar. The man with silver rimmed sses and clear-cut features was somewhat surprised. He didn''t seem to think that this woman was so fierce. Before Tang Ming spoke, she said again, "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beauty?" Tang Ming: He didn''t even see her face. It was beautiful or ugly. Before he could answer, Bai Xiaoyu came over and said, "Ming..." That delicate voice let Gu An Nan all over ayer of goose bumps, Gu An Nan can''t help butment: "people look good, but it''s a pity that he is blind." Tang Ming''s mind is in Bai Xiaoyu''s body, also ignored Gu An Nan. "What are you doing here? I''ve made it clear to you. " Gu An Nan looked back, I really can''t think of it. Why would a good looking man be with a woman like that? As like as two peas in the stage, Gu Jin and Si Ting Ting have already started the marriage process. Gu Annan is staring at the face that looks exactly like herself. Is this her twin sister? I wonder if she knows her existence. Gu Qi said that temporarily can not recognize, Gu An Nan also can not rush forward to say hello. She did not expect Gu Jin and Si Li Ting''s wedding to be disturbed. She got the news again that Gu Jin had fallen into the sea. My sister died before I knew her? Gu An Nan can''t say what mood it is. In the torrential rain, she saw Si Li Ting very sad. "Go back, she is dead." Ning Chen held an umbre beside her, "sad?" "What''s so sad about? I don''t know about her from the beginning to the end." "Well, that man seems to love her." "Yes, but it has nothing to do with me." Gu An Nan quietly looking at all this, she saw that day''s man, his eyes also contain sadness. His girlfriend is not a white lotus, and how can he feel sad for Gu Jin''s death? Gu An Nan took back his sight, "let''s go." If Mom wakes up to know that she is dead, she should be very sad. She escaped so many dangers and finally died in an ident. Gu An Nan thought this was the end, but he didn''t know it was the beginning. Gu Jin didn''t die, and he returned home sessfully. This makes her very impatient. Why can she live a life of anonymity, and Gu Jin is loved by her rtives? She is pregnant, Gu An Nan sent a special gift in the past, a ck skull. At this time, Gu An Nan is like a child of pranks. She uses this way to vent her dissatisfaction. Even Gu Jin pushes down arge piece of ss on the construction site to frighten Gu Jin. Gu An Nan didn''t want Gu Jin''s life, but it would make her feel very happy. She is dissatisfied with everything Gu Jin has, so she wants to snatch all she has, such as Si Li Ting. So Gu An Nan made a bold decision, over the wall! She stealthily turned into Si Li Ting''s room. Anyway, she looks the same. He will certainly expose his nature. At that time, he would show Gu Jin a video of his exposed nature, which made Gu Jin sad and sad. Gu An Nan was very happy when he thought of this. She was very happy, and she was lying on the bed of Si Li Ting. Chapter 1060 Gu An Nan how would not think that Si Li Ting would throw her to someone else''s room. she lies as like as two peas in the bed, and Tang Ming has a big eye. Tang Ming takes a serious look at the little woman in front of her. Although she is simr to Gu Jin, she is also different. Gu Jin, for example, never looks at people like this. "Have you seen enough, blind man." Gu An Nan is fierce. He did not forget that he met Tang Ming at the wedding a few years ago. He also remembered that he had a charming white lotus girlfriend. "Have we met somewhere?" Her tone of voice Tang Ming felt very familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere. At the wedding, she wrapped her face so tightly that Tang Ming had no chance to see it. "Blind man, let me go, damn Si Li Ting." Gu An Nan was so angry that she could not use her hands. "Good." Tang Ming is in a hurry to untie the rope for her, and she doesn''t know what technique Si Li Ting uses. Tang Ming can''t tear it apart. "Fool, it''s been a long time since you solved it." Gu An Nan is a little impatient. "Wait, I''ll look for a knife." The hotel didn''t find the knife. I didn''t know where the front desk was when I called the front desk. No one connected. "Do you have a lighter?" "Yes." "Burn it for me." "I''m afraid I''ll hurt you." "What are you afraid of? Burn it." Gu An Nan worried way. Tang Ming had to follow her method, which knew that the me whizzed to an Nan''s hair. "It''s on fire!" Tang Ming subconsciously reached for it, and her hand was burned by the fire and shrank back. On this Leng God''s Kung Fu, Gu An Nan on the rope fire will her clothes to burn up. "Scald!" "Don''t be afraid!" Tang Ming in a hurry, simply hold Gu An Nan, want to use their own body to put out the fire. Holding Gu An Nan, she walked quickly to the bathroom. The shower sshed down on the two people and drenched them thoroughly. "Are you out of your mind?" Gu An Nan, who was drenched in water, was in a rage. Tang Ming doesn''t know what happened to her. She is not so mentally retarded. "Sorry, are you ok?" He looks at Gu An Nan. "Do I seem to be ok?" Gu An Nan a face angry, want to Tang Ming skinned cramps. It''s smart to look at it. How could it be so stupid. "I was just in a bit of a hurry." In fact, that kind of fire can be put out with a quilt or pillow. His first thought was to think of water, which took Gu An nan to the bathroom. Originally, she was wearing thin clothes. As soon as the water poured down, Gu An Nan''s body curve showed perfectly. "I think you were a little too anxious when you were born. Your mind was forgotten in your mother''s stomach." Gu An Nan has a poisonous tongue. If someone else Tang Ming would be angry, I don''t know if it was because she was too much like Gu Jin. Instead, he didn''t get angry. Instead, he thought she was very cute. Heughed. "Stillughing? I think you really have a problem with your brain. " "That If I go out and find you a knife, the rope is still not broken Not only did the rope not break, Gu An Nan was almost burned to death, she red at Tang Ming, "are you really stupid or fake stupid, don''t care about me?" Tang Ming droops a look, Gu An Nan''s hot body is so eye-catching. He quickly pulled off the towel will Gu An Nan package, "abrupt." Across ayer of bath towel, warm feeling invades palm, Tang Ming blushes and heart beats. "I warn you not to touch, otherwise my aunt is not a vegetarian." Gu An Nan''s fierce warning. For Tang Ming, Gu An Nan is like a small dinosaur, with his mouth open and the fire spitting. He doesn''t feel terrible, but he feels a little cute. Looking at Tang Ming, he fell into a trance. Gu An Nan touched his forehead and said, "what are you thinking?" Tang Ming this just sober up, found himself to see her absorbed, "embrace, sorry." "Did you just think about me?" "No "Nonsense, you are obviously thinking about me. Say, what do you think?" Gu An Nan is fierce and fierce. Tang Ming blushed and said, "I think you You look like a dinosaur. " "What? Miss Ben is like a dinosaur? Say it again If she had untied her hands and feet, she would have jumped up and hit Tang Ming on the head. Tang Ming was very aggrieved, "that I don''t mean you look like it. I think you''re as cute as a dinosaur. " "Lovely? Am I not beautiful enough, not sexy enough, not beautiful enough? You say I''m cute, don''t you know cute is a derogatory term for women "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that. I just thought you were a little cute. Of course you were beautiful and sexy.""It''s dirty. You men think about women." Tang Ming: No matter what he said, it seemed that Gu An Nan couldn''t be said. He had to change the subject, "I''m going to find you a knife. You wait for me." Finish saying that he will Gu An nan to the bed a plug, quickly run away, when going out to cover their own careful mouth, inside the flopping jump fast. Since Su Jinxi, he has never felt like this. She is really lovely. The more she scolds Tang Ming, the more she thinks she is cute. Tang Ming quickly found a knife and happily untied the rope for Gu An Nan. Gu An Nan sneered, e and exin to me clearly, what is I like a dinosaur?" "I just imagined a little dinosaur in my head. I didn''t mean to offend you." Gu An Nan pulled down Tang Ming''s cor, "even if dinosaurs are still on fire, where do I look like them? If you don''t make it clear to me today, my aunt will break your leg I don''t know why, as soon as she talks, Tang Ming automatically fills up the appearance of dinosaurs. "You''re distracted. Are you thinking about me again?" "No Tang Mingsheng is afraid that she will pester herself about dinosaurs again. "You''re lying." Gu An Nan strong approach Tang Ming, Tang Ming is scared back, the body fell on the bed. Gu An Nan can not tube so much, holding hands on both sides of his body, "you say ah, say ah." So close, Tang Ming''s face is even more red. "I''m thinking about you, a fiery red dinosaur." "Don''t think about it." "I can''t control it. You''re right in front of me." Tang Ming said she was aggrieved. Gu An Nan cold hum, "want to go to the good side to think, in short, can''t think of dinosaurs." "Well What''s on your mind? Cats? " "It''s so small. It''s not cute at all." She didn''t realize she said it was cute. "Then the tiger, the tiger is big." "Are you insinuating that I am a tigress, and do you believe I beat you?" "What do you think?" "Fairies, Miss fairies." Tang Ming hook lips a smile, "good, little fairy." His smile like the spring breeze, Gu An Nan was stunned. Chapter 1061 Tang Ming didn''t find his conversation with Gu An Nan so strange that he didn''t know where he was going. Gu An Nan realized that he would look at Tang Ming, and then quickly came back to his mind. "Noughing!" "Why not?" "If I say no, I will not." Gu An Nan is so overbearing, Tang Ming some helpless, "good, good, I don''tugh." This woman''s character is quite different from Gu Jin. "Go and get the rope." Tang Ming also did not know why she said that he would obediently obey, when he was thinking about this problem, his body had already moved. Gu An Nan directly pulled the rope and tied up Tang Ming. "What are you doing to tie me up?" "Who asked you to say I was a dinosaur, hum, who would you tie if you didn''t?" Gu An Nan snorted coldly. She not only tied Tang Ming, but also took a small yellow duck directly into Tang Ming''s mouth. "Don''t let me see you again!" Gu An Nan goes away, Tang Ming wants to cry without tears, this girl is really special, different from the people he met before. He was not worried about himself, but thinking of Gu An Nan in his mind. When Si Li Ting finds out about him, Tang Ming is still wandering in the sky. The most lovely thing is that he has a little yellow duck in his mouth. Tang Ming issued a "Wuwu" voice, want to Si Li Ting to save him. Did not expect Si Li Ting''s first reaction is not to save him, took out the mobile phone to Gu Jin to connect the video. "Little Susu, I''ll show you something interesting." Tang Ming: Do not take so to y, oneself are so miserable, those two people unexpectedly no one wants to save him, on the contrary still see his joke. "Brother Li Ting, brother Ming, has he been kidnapped?" Gu Jin''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "Kidnapping, isn''t it interesting?" Tang Ming was almost pissed off by the couple. He just sprinkled salt on his wound. Two people joked a few words, hung up the phone, Tang Ming red face, in front of Si Li Ting lost such a big face. Si Li Ting immediately saw that he cared about Gu An Nan. Si Li Ting joked to help Tang Ming catch Gu An Nan. Tang Ming thought of the small fire dragon''s appearance, in the heart swings a silk gentle. Sure enough, Si Li Ting''s method is very effective. Tang Ming lies on the bed waiting for the prey to arrive. Late at night, he heard a slight sound of footstepsing from the yard, and the little fire dragon came. He opened his eyes to see the small figure jump into the yard, and familiar opened the bedroom door in. There was no light in the room. The shadow touched the rope and rubbed his hands excitedly in front of his bed. Even if she can''t see her expression, Tang Ming can also imagine the appearance of Gu An Nan at the moment, which is no different from that of the burr. Then Gu An Nan like a kitten into his bed. Tang Ming tries to control her breathing, trying not to let her find that she is pretending to sleep. Si Li Ting to his way is to invite the monarch into the urn, and then domineering to take her down. When Gu An Nan really came here, Tang Ming couldn''t do that. At first, I felt that the murderer who wanted to kill Gu Jin must be very gloomy and terrible, just like Bai Xiaoyu, who was weak on the surface and vicious in the heart. Who knows Gu An Nan and their character just opposite, she looks overbearing and fierce on the surface, actually in the heart pour is very pure, like a big child. For example, now, she thinks that the person lying in bed is Si Li Ting. Tang Ming can clearly feel that she did this kind of thing not because she liked it, but as a kind of revenge against Gu Jin. Just thinking like this, the next second his chest more than a thing, it is Gu An Nan''s hand. Tang Ming has not yet responded, that small hand has been drilled into his arms, like a small snake swimming to and fro, "a big man''s skin is so good." Hearing her exmation, Tang Ming couldn''tugh or cry. What did shee for? Gu An Nan seems to have found the new world, two hands on his body to touch, while still chanting: "really slippery ah." She is addicted to Tang Ming''s body and even sticks her cheek on Tang Ming''s chest. "Dong Dong Dong" Tang Ming''s heart beat faster, even if Gu An Nan did not do anything, his hands and feet are full of sweat. Gu An Nan heard his powerful heart beat and said to himself, "this person''s heart beats so fast, shouldn''t it be heart disease? Will it take a while to ckmail me? " Tang Ming snickered unceasingly, this is what small lovely, how can have such lovely idea. Small face rubbed in his arms, I don''t know if it was because Tang Ming didn''t resist. Gu An Nan felt sleepy and fell asleep in his arms. Such unprepared Gu An Nan makes Tang Ming''s heart soft into water. He doesn''t understand why such a woman would want to kill people? Or her sister.When she fell asleep, Tang Ming carefully reached out to touch her face. Before his fingertips touched Gu An Nan''s face, he stopped again. Gu An Nan was like some kind of jewelry. He was careful but he didn''t dare to touch it, as if it would stain her. He did not touch after all, just quietly looking at Gu An Nan. Can he really have such a woman? I always feel that she is not worthy of such a person. No matter how Bai xiaoyusumeng calcted him, it is a fact that he had rtions with them. Other men certainly would not have such thoughts. Different from Tang Ming, he always wanted to grow old with a woman. In the past, he thought it was Bai Xiaoyu. Only when he met Su Jinxi did he know that he didn''t love Bai Xiaoyu at all. In recent years, he was alone, and there was no woman around him. He did not intend to look for any more. Only when he met Gu An Nan, his heart which had been dead for a long time just quietly sprouted. But he is like a bird hunter, watching Gu An Nan into the trap, but he does not want to pull down the mechanism, just want to carefully guard her, watch her free y. Gu An Nan''s breathing sound is stable, Tang Ming is motionless, for fear that he will disturb her. It''s morning. Gu An Nan wakes up from Tang Ming''s arms. She opens her eyeszily like a sleeping cat. When her eyes see Tang Ming, the whole person explodes in an instant. "You, how are you?" Tang Ming smile, "why can''t it be me?" "Fortunately, I thought I had put Si Li Ting to sleep, but I was sleeping such a thing as you?" Tang Ming: What kind of thing is he? How can Gu An Nan say so bad! but she wants to sleep, is it really just that she sleeps so easily? He doesn''t know how to makeints about her. "We switch rooms." "Damn Si Li Ting, I was fooled by him." Gu An Nan was so angry that she vented all her anger on Tang Ming and threw her pillow at Tang Ming. "You Rascal dare to take advantage of my mother. I''ll kill you, you bastard!" Chapter 1062 Tang Ming simply wanted to cry without tears, "what do you mean I take advantage of you? From the beginning to the end, you''re the one who''s up and down on me. I don''t even dare to give out the atmosphere. I''m afraid I''ll meet you, and you''ll bite back now. " In the face of Tang Ming''s usation, Gu An Nan did not have a bit of repentance, not only did not, even more furious, "what happened to you? You bite me "I haven''t done anything to you yet. You are so angry. If you really bite you, you will not fly and eat me." "Well, it''s good to know, so it''s impossible for me to be in charge." Said Gu An Nan from the pocket took out fifty cents, put into the hands of Tang Ming, Tang Ming confused, "what do you mean?" "This is the rest of the lollipop I bought. It''s your rewardst night." Gu An Nan said calmly. Tang Ming: Therefore, this night the atmosphere did not dare toe out, was forced by Gu An nan to numb his body and did not dare to move. This night was worth 50 cents. Only Gu An Nan could do such a thing. "Why, too much? Don''t change it. " Tang Ming: This woman is a goblin. Gu An Nan put the coin into Tang Ming''s hand and left freely. Tang Ming was speechless for a moment. As soon as she left, Gu An Nan stroked her small chest. Fortunately, she was clever enough to escape a robbery. Otherwise, the man would depend on her. Gu An Nan hopped away, but in his heart, he thought that he had a good sleepst night. Tang Ming''s hand feeling was really good. Did not sleep to Si Li Ting, which makes Gu An Nan feel very ufortable, so her revenge n can not be implemented. Gu An Nan, who is not afraid of being a thief, starts the second round of nning again. He is ready to pursue Si Li Ting at the dinner party. As soon as he saw a woman beside him, Gu An Nan was not very happy. How could this son of a bitch carry Gu Jin on his back and make love outside? No, he can''t make him so happy. So Gu An Nan jumped to Si Li Ting side, "ha, I caught it." "It''s none of your business." "It''s none of my business. Who is this woman?" "It has nothing to do with you." "Hum, you pig hoof..." Si Li Ting shakes her off. Gu An Nan sees Tang Ming in the hall and leaves quickly to avoid this person pestering her. Tang Ming chased Gu An nan to the garden, Gu An Nan did not have a good airway: "elder brother, I just sleep you one night, you don''t want me to be responsible for it?" "What if I put you in charge?" Tang Mingdao. Gu An Nan took out his handbag and took out a crystal coin from it, which was much more valuable than the fifty centsst night. "Well, sleep with you for one night. It''s the reward. You and I are clear." "That''s not good. You''ve been sleeping with me all night, and my arms are numb up to now." "What do you want me to do?" "Don''t move." "What are you doing?" Gu An Nan blinked his big eyes. Tang Ming smile, "do nothing." With that, he took advantage of Gu An Nan''s unprepared kiss on her face, Gu An Nan jumped away. "You, you, you How dare you kiss me. " Gu An Nan touches her face and looks at Tang Ming in disbelief. "Now we are clear." Before Tang Ming only thought that she was a little cute, did not expect Gu An Nan by his kiss reaction is more lovely than imagined. Gu An Nan cold hum a, some guilty way: "two clear good, then you don''t have to pester me again." After that, Gu An Nan flies away in general. His heart beats fast, and there is no rule at all. That damned blind man has a girlfriend and dares to take advantage of her. Next time he wants to do this again, he will tear his mouth! Just so thinking, Gu An Nan eyes a ck, the body was covered by sacks, "who dares to attack me?" When the sack was untied, her eyes on thest person were light blue, different from the blue eyes of foreigners. that face is as like as two peas. It is Gu Jie, Gu Annan''s peeping sister. Even if she had known everything about Gu Jin, when she really appeared in front of her, she was still a little shocked. They looked at each other like looking at each other in a mirror. "Your name is Gu An Nan?" Gu Jin looks at her. Gu An Nan on her emotional eyes, think of those things she did before some guilty, head to the side, a face proud reply: "you ask me, I want to tell you?" "I know it if you don''t say it, Ann. It''s a nice name." Gu Jinwen''s gentle reply. Gu An Nan with Yu light swept a nce, just saw her eyes, thinking, wow, she is so gentle. When aware that he should have such an idea, Gu An Nan and cold hum a, she gently rted to their own what? "Who says my name is Gu An Nan, I am a big hammer." Gu An Nan''s dead duck has a stiff mouth.Gu Jinpu chuckled. Gu An Nan didn''t blink. She was really beautiful, even when sheughed. "Well, Gu Dashui, tell me why you want to kill me?" Although she is questioning you, she has a good smile on her face and is not serious at all. Why? It''s not because mom and brother only like you and don''t like me. Besides, I didn''t want to kill you. Of course, such sincere words Gu An Nan would not say, "who, who killed you, which eye of you saw me kill you?" Seeing Gu Jin reaching for her, is she trying to revenge herself by killing people? Gu An Nan was a little nervous, "you, what are you doing? I tell you, if you dare to move me, I will... " "What do you want?" Gu Jin smiles and unties the rope for her. Gu An Nan saw that she just let go of the rope for herself. She was relieved and thought too much. Every time Gu Jin smiles at her, she can''t help but want to be close to Gu Jin. "Don''tugh at me like this. It''s very annoying. If you let me go, I won''t be afraid to escape?" Gu An Nan has an instinctive closeness to Gu Jin, but reason tells her that she should hate this woman, but instinct can''t make Gu an''nan a little fidgety. "What are you afraid of? Your feet are still tied, Anan. Can I call you that?" "If you''ve called, can you still be pushed back?" Gu Jin sat down beside her and asked her about her recent situation in recent years. Gu An Nancent smile: "I just don''t tell you." She thought that she could cause trouble to Gu Jin, but she didn''t know that the woman had a mysterious smile: "since an Nan refused to tell the truth, don''t me her sister." "What do you want to do?" "Pack her up and send her to brother Ming''s room. Since I can''t ask, let him ask." Gu An Nan wants to cry without tears. How can this couple think like this? Before it was Si Li Ting, now Gu Jines to this move again. "Send it to me. Just say it''s from me. Don''t mention it to brother Ming." "Gu Jin, I''m not a Mexican chicken roll." "Well, old Beijing chicken roll tea brother will also like it." "Gu Jin, I''m not finished with you!" Gu An Nan roared, damn it, thest thing she wanted to see was that man. Chapter 1063 Whether she wants to see or not, Gu Jin still throws her to Tang Ming''s room. When Gu An Nan and Tang Ming meet again, Tang Ming has not opened his mouth, but an Nan cold hum. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a fairy?" Temper is still so grumpy, Tang Ming smile, "is not seen so irascible fairy, probably grow up eating fire." "Asshole, don''t you untie me Tang Ming is not so good this time, and has more immunity to Gu An Nan. "That won''t do." Gu An Nan angry: "why not?" "I''m not the one who tied you up. You should ask her to untie you." "Even if it''s not you, it''s not your group. Otherwise, how could she send me to you?" Tang Ming pushed sses, "you remind me, she will send you, but I arranged the task, ask your identity, you see, the torture equipment is ready." Gu Jin sent a ck box to him in advance, saying it was a tool of torture prepared for him. In order to intimidate Gu An Nan, Tang Ming opens the ck box in front of Gu An Nan. The moment the box was opened, they were stunned. What kind of torture is this? Although Gu An Nan has not experienced love affairs, she is also very clear about what it is. A smile turned red, "you rascal, rascal, what do you want to do to me?" Tang Ming wanted to cry without tears. How could he know that such a serious Gu Jin had such an immoral side that he even sent something to boost the fun between men and women. With Gu Jin''s character, he would never think of her in that way. This made a big ck dragon. Gu An Nan would think of him as such a miserable person. Is there still time to exin? Gu An Nan looks at him like a cockroach. "You Don''t get me wrong. I just want to scare you with a whip Tang Ming pulled out a whip from the inside. It doesn''t look so beautiful. "You pervert, you smoke. If you blink, you will call you dad." Gu An Nan''s temper also came up. This threat is worse than the exnation. Gu An Nan must hate him. Tang Ming as like as two peas in the first two big years, Gu Jin really killed him. didn''t know if the two people had been together for a long time. Gu Jin''s style of work is exactly the same as that of Shi Li Ting. Her purpose is to make her own overlord hard bow, but in the face of Gu An Nan, how can he start. Tang Ming closed the box, "cough, this is a misunderstanding." "Misunderstanding? I misunderstood your grandmother. I saw it all. You''re a lecher. You don''t want to face. " "Girls can''t say dirty words. It''s not very civilized." Tang Ming seriously corrected. "I said," my Lord is just like this character. If you are not convinced, you will whip me with your whip. " Gu An Nan can''t be forgiven. "This is not mine." Tang Ming really does not want to be misunderstood by Gu An Nan. "Hehe, it''s not you. Is it mine? I think you are not only a blind man, but also a stinking rascal. Do you want to take advantage of others'' danger? " "If I wanted to take advantage of the danger, I would have done it that night. I didn''t even touch you?" Gu An Nan was more angry, "it seems that you are not only a hooligan, but also a sinister viin. You don''t want to move me that day without props. If you buy props today, are you going to show off your skills?" Tang Ming this is jump into the Yellow River are not clear, "this is your sister gave me, she wants me to ask you about your origin." "Bah, it''s shameless. I want to push it to that stupid woman. Why does she do this? Don''t quibble, just admit it. You are a mean person with dirty psychology, full of dirty things in his mind... " Gu An Nan''s swearing words are a set of a set, small mouth trumpet non-stop. "Said I am not." "You just Well... " Gu An Nan also wants to continue to scold, the mouth is blocked by Tang Ming. A pair of eyes stare big, did not expect that the gentle and elegant man actually will be so to her. "Now you need to calm down a little bit? I said I''m not. " General women will be good, which knows Gu An Nan more irritable, "I calm your grandmother''s legs! How dare you kiss me? I jumped up and killed you. " "Why jump up?" Tang Ming''s attention point is very strange. "Nonsense, it''s not because you are taller than me." Gu An Nan really exined, "you release me, you see I will not kill you." The words of two people''s quarrel are like the quarrel of primary school students. If someone nearby hears it, they willugh with joy. "Well, stop it. Tell me where youe from? Where are your parents? " "Why should I tell you? Who are you? " Tang Ming patted her head, "I''m not old, I''m just a tool man, your sister wants to know.""Does she want to know that I''m going to say it? Besides, I don''t have a sister. Let me go, hooligan. " "Not really? Then I''ll kiss until you say it. " This move is very useful for Gu Jin, Gu An Nan not only did not fear, but also put on a set to fight with Tang Ming. But for her hands and feet, she would have been rolling up her sleeves. "Well,e on. If I''m afraid you''re your grandson, I''ll be ying with a duck." Such Gu An Nan Tang Ming really can''t kiss down. There are many kinds of people in this world. Some people are strong and she is weak. Obviously, Gu An Nan is the second kind. She is stronger than you. "What are you doing? Aren''t you threatening me?" Tang Ming sighed. It was not the hostages that came, but the uncle. "Hungry?" He asked suddenly. "I didn''t eat dinner. I must be hungry." "What would you like to eat?" "Eat your grandmother''s legs." Tang Ming patted her head again, "speak well." "Then fried rice with eggs." Gu An Nan is such a tricky person that she thought she would propose to eat other expensive things, but she didn''t know what she was going to eat was fried rice with eggs. "No more?" "No, you are so kind? I see. Do you want to drugged me in it? I warn you not to do such a bad thing, or I will kill you if I untie the rope. My method is very cruel. Hello, where are you going... " Tang Ming''s ears are going to be blown up by her, this little chatter. "I''ll order you fried rice with eggs." "You untie me first, asshole." "Not loose." Tang mingtou did not return to leave. Gu An Nan murmured, "make a phone call to call not to go, also specially to run a time, is really a fool." Her eyes fell on the box next to her. She just nced at it. There should be a sharp de in it. "Hum, you want to tie me up and dream your spring and autumn dream!" Chapter 1064 When Tang Minges in with eggs and fried rice, Gu An Nan is not in the room. The rope beside her has been broken. Has she left? Just so thinking, the back of the head against a hard object, behind came Gu An Nan''s voice, "raise your hands." "I have my meal." Tang Ming is helpless. Gu An Nan took egg fried rice from his hand, fragrance into the nose, "also quite fragrant." "Of course." Tang Ming looks proud. "Proud of what? You didn''t fry it. " Gu An Nan rolled his eyes. Tang Ming is a calm face, "I personally fry for you." In recent years, his stomach is not good, the doctor ordered to eat on time, egg fried rice is convenient and simple, he cooked egg fried rice when he was at home alone, and now he has learned a lot. "You just blow it. You know how to cook?" Gu An Nan looks disgusted. Tang Ming just can cook egg fried rice. She said that Tang Ming immediately said: "of course, in addition to egg fried rice, what else do you like to eat? I''ll make it for you." "I''ll just find the cook what I want to eat. Do you need you?" She looked at the egg fried rice is really attractive, can not help but put a spoon into her mouth, "the taste is very good." "Eat more if you like. Aren''t you hungry?" "Squat down for me, who made you get up! Believe it or not, I shot you. " Gu An Nan threatened. Tang Ming had to squat down, Gu An Nan ate egg fried rice, the more addicted to eat, sometimes the more simple things taste better. "Good, I''ll make it for youter." Tang Ming is in a bypass. Gu An Nan a face Ao Jiao, "hum, who wants to eat again, even if I jump down from here, I won''t eat your fried rice with eggs." "If you don''t eat, don''t eat. As for saying that?" Gu An Nan hummed a few times to eat fried rice, and then stretched out, "when I''m full, I shoulde to y with you. Are these instruments of torture intended to be used on me?" She kicked open the box and revealed all kinds of toys in it. "Do you think we should start with a whip or a candle?" Tang Ming smile, "you like good." Gu An Nan grabbed his cor, "it''s not that I like it, but you like it, and youugh. Do you believe that I stabbed you with this needle?" "If you like it." Tang Ming still said so. "Damn it, don''tugh at me like that." "Well, I don''tugh." Tang Ming but a pull her back in the arms, "such a toy gun also want to threaten me?" "You let me go, or I''ll bite you to death." Tang Ming pulled open the cor, "bite it." "Don''t think I dare." Gu An Nan bit into his chest. Tang Ming didn''t even hum. Gu An Nan blinked his eyes, "doesn''t it hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt if you bite." Tang Ming holding her to lie on the bed, "also toss enough, sleep." "Why should I sleep with you?" "Didn''t you say that you could sleep well with mest time?" Tang Ming stroked her hair. "I''ll apany you. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything." Gu An Nan struggled in his arms for a few times and then fell asleep. This man''s arms were really magical, and she was sleepy. Tang Ming looks at Gu An Nan who has fallen asleep in her arms. She is as clean as a child. The next morning, when he woke up again, Gu An Nan was already missing. As soon as he washed his face, he found that his face was covered with little tortoises painted by Gu An Nan. This woman Gu Jin said that he should not have let Gu An Nan go in vain, but Tang Ming had already put a locator in Gu An Nan''s mobile phone case. He can see her movement track at a nce. In fact, Gu An Nan''s movement track is also very simple, that is, he has been tracking Gu Jin. Just as she followed Gu Nancang at the beginning, she secretly followed Gu Jin and Si Li Ting. Watching them go to Disnend, Gu An Nan murmured to himself, "how old are you? It''s naive to go to such a ce." The mouth says so, the body is very honest to follow in together. Gu Jin pretended not to see her and let her follow. They were on a roller coaster, and the little girl next to them said it was terrible. She snorted, "what''s so terrible about this?" A few minutester, Gu An Nan''s face was pale, covering his heart and shaking his legs. Gu Jin and Si Li Ting are in high spirits. Gu An Nan is scared to death. The two men went to the pirate ship again. Gu An Nan lowered his hat and climbed on the pirate ship with trembling legs. Gu An Nan is sitting behind Gu Jin. She secretly expects Gu Jin to make a voice of fear. How did you know that when the pirate ship shook Gu An Nan''s stomach, she covered her stomach and died. Gu Jin''s happy voice came: "brother Li Ting, have fun!" How is it different from your imagination? Is it not for the sake of seeing Gu Jin''s disgraceful side? Now Gu Jin is very happy, but she is sad to death. She doesn''t know why she was so stupid on the pirate ship. When the pirate ship stopped, Gu An Nan vomited faintly below.I think she is afraid of heights! "Are you all right?" Tang Ming stood by her side. "Why are you following me Gu An Nan frowns, these entertainment projects y down she has no strength. "Why are you following jin''er?" "Hum, jin''er, jin''er, you are not in the heart of others." Gu An Nan bad road. "I know that it''s not easy for her and uncle three toe along together. It''s very difficult for her to settle down now. I will never let anyone destroy their feelings." Tang Ming looked serious when she said this. "I will destroy, what do you do to me?" "A bad tempered girl." Tang Ming took her away. "Hello, what are you doing?" "I''ll make you fried rice with eggs." Tang Ming said gently. Gu An Nan was not angry, "I see you like an egg fried rice." Tang Ming smiles and doesn''t speak. Gu An Nan struggles in his arms for a while and gives up. Anyway, his fried egg fried rice is not bad, and rubbing a meal is also good. After today, Gu An Nan not only did not stop her voyeurism, on the contrary, she intensified. How could she know that she happened to have a car ident on that day. When the car ident that moment, her heart a tight, but there are Si Jinnuo and Tang Ming, she first rushed down to check the situation in the car. Tang Ming''s head is covered with blood, but Si Jinnuo is safe and sound. Now the situation is so tense that Gu An Nan has no choice but to take Si Jinnuo away first. She probably took a look at Tang Ming''s injury was not too serious, and then left with Si Jinnuo in her arms. "Little monster, what a lovely little monster." She was happy as if she had picked up the baby, and she was holding the baby and skipping home. Ka shakes her waist and goes downstairs. Gu Qi sleeps too long, so she has to ask Gu An nan to Ka and Luo. Should have been the two elders, Gu An Nan was naughty since childhood, has been calling their names. Ka looked at the child in her arms, a pair of blue pupils, and the face which was very simr to that of Si Li Ting. "Gu An Nan, you thief!" Chapter 1065 This is Gu An Nan in the room around the 303p, Si Jinnuo has been sleeping for a long time, Ka in the side spitting smoke ring. "I said, I''ve asked for leave for you and the little guy''s parents. You can stay with him for a period of time. Why are you still upset?" Gu An Nan frowned, "that You don''t understand. " K looked out of the window into the night. "Yeah, I really don''t understand your bad guy''s mind. Well, I won''t go crazy with you when it''ste. I''ll go and see the little guy." Gu An Nan is the only one left in such arge room. Tang Ming''s injured appearance has always appeared in Gu An Nan''s mind. At that time, the emergency, she can only take the little monster, a rough check of Tang Ming''s injury, confirmed that he is not life-threatening. But after all, it was an ident. Who knows what his head or viscera have. Gu An Nan wants to see Tang Ming, but she thinks that she and Tang Ming are neither friends nor rtives. Why should she go to see him. Having said that, her heart was in a state of agitation and could not sleep. As she walked around the 304p, Gu An Nan said to herself, "I''ll go for a fewps at night. Yes, I''ll go for a night run." This run to the hospital Tang Ming ward, Gu An Nan anyway over the wall has been used to turning, smoothly to Tang Ming''s bed. Looking at the head of the bed wrapped with gauze, his face was very haggard and weak. She reached out and poked Tang Ming. "It''s just right. I call you stupid. I can''t drive a car." Comining a few words did not get Tang Ming''s response, she sighed, "I don''t know what''s wrong with you. It''s OK to pick up a life." Gu An Nan just wanted to leave, which knows that Tang Ming is so awake. "Well..." He sat up slowly with his head covered. Gu An Nan looked like he was facing a great enemy First of all, I''m noting to see you. I just came in at night when I was lost. " After all, she hated Tang Ming so much before. Now she suddenly came to Tang Ming''s ward. It''s strange that she didn''t dieughing. Tang Ming looked at her eyes a little confused, as if trying to identify. "Who are you?" He patted his head, feeling that she was familiar, but just couldn''t remember. Don''t you know me Gu An Nan sighs that he is a crow''s mouth. He is just saying that Tang Ming is stupid. Tang Ming shook his head, "I don''t know." "You don''t know me, do you always remember Gu Jin?" Gu An Nan continued to ask. Tang Ming continued to shake his head, "who is Gu Jin?" "No, you forgot her?" Gu An Nan knows that Gu Jin is a special existence in Tang Ming''s heart, which transcends friendship and love. Tang Ming seems to have no interest in Gu Jin. Instead, she looks at Gu An Nan with a pair of bright eyes. "Beautiful sister, who are you?" Gu An Nan happy smile, "you this mouth is to eat honey." "No, I''m hungry, pretty sister. Can you get me something to eat?" He a beautiful sister called Gu An Nan ted, "well, you call me this, I''ll make you delicious." Tang Ming smile happily, and beforepletely different temperament. "You don''t remember me? Do you remember who you are? " Gu An Nan asks tentatively. "Who am I?" "You are Nichs iron pir." Gu An Nan casually made up a name for him. Tang Ming muttered: "why is this name so long?" Gu An Nan has some doubts. Is it true that he has lost his memory? No, she had to try him again. "Of course, you''re not from here. You live in a far away vige called green grasnd. You have a lot of friends." Tang Ming''s eyes lit up, "really? I have a lot of friends "Of course, your best friend is called Nichs Xiyangyang. He is smart and lively. He is the first in your ss. By the way, you also have a veryzy friend named Nichszy. He iszy every day and is often caught." Gu An Nan is addicted to make up, this nonsense can''t stop. Tang Ming was very interested in her life experience, "who caught her?" "There is a very bad guy in your green grasnd. His name is Elizabeth gray wolf. He also has a wife. They like to bully you most." Tang Ming frowned, "how so bad." "No, it''s dead." Gu An Nan looks at his expression, make sure that he did not lie, but really believed his ghost words. Tang Ming suddenly looked up, "by the way, beautiful sister, what''s your name?" "My name is sledgehammer." "Sledgehammer, what a nice name." Gu An Nan chuckled, "are you serious? Is that a nice name? " That''s just one of her names.Tang Ming is very serious answer: "because it is the name of beautiful sister, so it will be very nice to hear." This man How does Gu An Nan think Tang Ming is more lovely after her amnesia. She reached out and touched his head. "Then you have a good rest. I''ll see you tomorrow." Tang Ming grabbed her by the corner of her coat, "where are you going, sledgehammer?" "Sote, I have to go home and rest." "Then take me with you." Tang Ming grabs her. "Well, you''re still a patient. You have to stay in the hospital for further examination." Tang Ming a pull off his arm on the needle, "I have nothing, not patients." "You are..." "Hammer, I don''t remember the way back to the green grasnd. My only friend is you. Let me follow you." Gu An Nan is to see him, which knows Tang Ming is going to follow her home. Facing Tang Ming that pair of big eyes, she really can''t refuse. "Do you really want to go with me?" Tang Ming directly took her hand, "well." "Why do you eat my tofu?" Tang Ming face doubt, "I did not eat your tofu ah." Gu An Nan also did not know what to say, this person sometimes understood and did not understand. "Come on, let''s go." So Tang Ming pulled Gu An Nan''s clothes and left, just like a big child without a sense of security, and had to follow Gu An Nan. Gu An Nan put him on the car, Tang Ming sat smartly, even the seat belt did not know to fasten. "What a fool." Gu An Nanined, she bent down to pull him over. "This is called a seat belt. You''ll have to fasten it when you get on the bus, OK?" As soon as she turns back, her lips brush Tang Ming''s cheek, Gu An Nan''s face is red. "Why are you blushing?" Tang Ming asked solemnly. Gu An Nan didn''t have a good airway: "it''s not because it''s too hot. Ask the East and ask the West why. Let''s go back to the green grasnd with me." "Oh, sledgehammer, you are fierce." Tang Ming was wronged. Gu An Nan helped her forehead. Did she find an ancestor to go home? Anyway, why did she take him home. "No more nonsense, and I''ll lose you." Tang Ming covered her mouth with one hand and held her carefully, "sledgehammer, don''t leave me, OK?" "Good, good! My ancestors. " Chapter 1066 Gu An Nan will Tang Ming to take back, Tang Ming like a big child, follow her step by step. She walked fast, he walked fast, Gu An Nan deliberately slow walk, he also walked slowly. Ka had been asleep for a long time, Gu An Nan arranged a room for him casually, "well, you''ll sleep here tonight." "And you?" Tang Ming heart a nervous, immediately and pull her sleeve. "I''m right across from you. Well, it''s gettingte. I have to go to bed." At first, she was worried that Tang Ming couldn''t sleep. Although Tang Ming lost her memory, her body was not hurt, so she didn''t have to worry. For Gu An Nan, Tang Ming is not a nuisance. As soon as she returned to her room, Gu went to bed and had a good sleep. She had a terrible nightmare. She dreamed that she had be a big monster and was chased by Ultraman. She thought that this must be the retribution that she always cheated Tang Ming. She was chased around by the Ultraman, and theser light was emitted from the Ultraman''s eyes. "No!" Gu An Nan suddenly woke up, dark, her head hit hard things, "ouch." "Hammer, are you ok?" Tang Ming covered his head and said. Gu An Nan fixed eyes at Tang Ming, a face angry, "can you tell me why you are here?" Tang Ming scratched his head, "that It''s thundering outside. " "So?" "I''m afraid." "How old are you?" Gu An Nan is not angry, no wonder she just can have such a dream, Tang Ming a pair of eyes stare so big, she does not dream is strange. Tang Ming shook his head. "I don''t know how old I am. I can''t remember many things." Gu An Nan can''t help it, "OK, you can sleep on the ground." "Good." Tang Ming cleverly hit the floor. Early the next morning, K''s screams rang out. "Gu An Nan, you dare to take a man home!" Gu An Nan saw the man who was sleeping beside her and rubbed his eyes. Her first reaction was to say to Ka: "listen to my exnation..." "What else can be exined? When your mother wakes up, I''ll have to report to you. " With that, K took Jinnuo and left. Gu An Nan jumped out of bed and ran for two steps. She ran back and picked up Tang Ming''s cor. "Say, sleep well on the ground, how to climb up, do you pretend to be stupid?" "I just feel a little cold. It should be warmer next to you." Gu An Nan cold hum, "do not get close to me without my permission." "Oh." From that day on, Gu An Nan had a big tail around her, and Tang Ming was everywhere she went. When she came out of the bathroom, Tang Ming was still at the door. "Shit, are you sick? I''ll go to the bathroom. Do you have to follow me?" Tang Ming solemnly said: "I am afraid that you say that Elizabeth gray wolf will capture you." Gu An Nan said: It''s true that lyinges at a price. At the beginning, she was not used to Tang Ming around, and as time went on, she got used to it. "Nichs, bring the little monster the diapers." "Good." When taking a bath, she even has no taboo, "bath towel." "Coming,ing." Gu An Nan also suspected that Tang Ming was pretending, but hispany still had so many things to do. How could he leave thepany to apany him every day? Tang Ming put a good president improper, every day when a small attendant, very happy. Gu An Nan in front of him more and more taboo, sometimes wrapped in a bath towel toe out. "Iron pir, have I made you wake up "Wake up." "I''ll try it." Gu An Nan wrapped in a bath towel, barefoot toward Tang Ming. Tang Ming just wanted to hand it to her, Gu An Nan''s feet slipped toward him, "Oh, hello." She knocked on the head of Tang Ming, Tang Ming was knocked by her not light, dizzy, did not speak, the whole person has fainted in the past. "Well, are you all right? Looking at the tall people, how can they be so weak? " Tang Ming frowned. Who was calling him? The voice is familiar. "Nichs, don''t scare me, or I''ll call you an ambnce." Who is Nichs? My head hurts. It''s going to explode. "Hello, I can see your eyshes moving. Don''t pretend to be dead." "You..." Tang Ming opened her eyes and saw two round balls in front of her. A small water drop rolled into it. Tang Ming didn''t understand the situation to see such a picture, nosebleed from the nose. Nichs, I think you''re scared to death Gu An Nan hugs Tang Ming heartlessly. Tang Ming has only one thing in her mind. Ok Soft.She is still chattering in her ears, Tang Ming slowly straightened out her thoughts in her mind, what happened recently. Yes, he had a car ident when he left with Jinnuo. When he woke up in the hospital, he met Gu An Nan. At that time, when he saw Gu An Nan, he thought she was very familiar with her, so he followed her back. I''m afraid I will continue to lose my memory if I didn''t bump into it just now. Tang Ming fell into a tangle, before it was really amnesia, now he has recovered the memory. Do you want to tell her directly or continue to hide it? The brain made up for a while and told Gu An Nan how to recover his memory. With Gu An Nan''s character, he would surely hold on to his cor and knock his head with one hand. "What, you have recovered your memory. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Just recovered, you think I''m a fool, you rascal dare to take advantage of my mother, I''ll kill you! If I don''t kill you today, I won''t call a sledgehammer. " Tang Mingguang thought about that picture, which was very bloody and violent. Whether he could walk out of this room was an ident. Gu An Nan said for a long time did not get an answer, she shook Tang Ming''s head. "Are you fooled? That''s too miserable. It''s just amnesia. What should you do if you be a drooling fool? " Tang Ming: Who said that a fool must drool? "No, I have to send you to the orphanage. After all, I can''t raise a fool." Tang Ming wants to cry without tears, can you be realistic? If I''m stupid, I''ll be sent away? Gu An Nan a coax a child''s appearance, "Nichs, I will send you to orphanage, OK? There are a lot of children there. Oh, you can y together "Not good." Tang Ming''s breath is cold. "Ah, so you''re not stupid. Just go ahead and bring me my pink suit." Usually Gu An Nanmand used to, now he is still Nichs. Tang Ming naturally knew what she said. She was used to it before. He knew exactly where she put each pair of shorts. At that time, he didn''t understand men''s and women''s affairs. Now he has recovered his memory. A big man brought her close clothes. His head was heavily patted, "Why are you still in a daze? Why don''t you go quickly? If you don''t believe me, I''ll give you to the traffickers?" Chapter 1067 Tang Ming skillfully opened the ce where she put her close clothes, and her face turned red instantly. It''s not that he has not contacted women. He has had two women. Bai Xiaoyu has been with him for several years. In the final analysis, he is just guilty of Bai Xiaoyu. At that time, he mistakenly thought that was like. Only when he met Gu Jinter did he know that guilt and liking were different. So he didn''t do these things for Bai Xiaoyu at that time. He gave her more money to spend. Now seeing these colorful things, his eyes did not know where to look. "Iron pir, haven''t you found it yet?" "Find, find." Tang Ming, regardless of three or seven twenty-one, directly took out a set. Gu An Nan took over from his hand, "what''s the matter with you? Your face is so red and you have a fever?" "No Gu An Nan does not believe, also specially reaches out to touch his forehead, thought, she will own forehead against him, this measurement is more urate. Two head to head, her beautiful face erged, Tang Ming blushed even more, a bow to see her gully. "Are you suffering from seque after I hit you? Howe you have nosebleed again?" The closer she got, the more blood Tang Ming shed, "don''te over." "Why, I don''t eat people." Gu An Nan is confused. "I know you don''t eat people, I just..." Words did not finish, Gu An Nan around the bath towel fell down, her own careless is not put in the heart, "ah Li, how to drop." Tang Ming a careless look at all, instant blood pressure directly rushed to the forehead, the next second he fell directly on the ground, nose is still bleeding. Gu An Nan pushed his body, "Hello, why are you dizzy again?" When Tang Ming woke up again, he was already in the ambnce, Gu An Nan nervously grasped his hand, "you can rest assured, I will let the doctor cure you." Tang Ming said weakly: "I''m ok, I just have a headache." "We''ll be in the hospital soon. You can hold on to it." "I mean I hit my head on the floor and it hurt. I don''t have to go to the hospital." Gu An Nan holds his hand, "you really don''t go?" "No I went to check. If he returned to normal, he would show his horse''s feet. Two people jumped out of the ambnce, Gu An Nan just received a call. "Why? I''m busy. No Tang Ming looks at the expression on her face. Her voice is very rxed. It doesn''t seem to be to Ka. Is it the man? He knows, Gu An Nan has a male friend, Ning Chen has been on Gu An Nan plot. In the past, Tang Ming lost his memory and had no sense of crisis. Now that he has regained his senses, he will naturally be very defensive against that person. Also do not know what that person said, Gu An Nan''s eyes are bright, "really? I''ll be right there Hung up the phone, Gu An Nan was anxious to leave, "I''ll give you a taxi, you go back first." Tang Ming had a bad feeling. The man didn''t know what to do. "No, I''ll get lost." "Then I''ll ask the driver to pick you up." At this time, Tang Ming felt that there was nothing wrong with a fool. He caught Gu An nan to death. "No, I want to be with you. I''m afraid of thunder." "It won''t rain today, let alone thunder." Tang Ming carried out the fine style of Si Li Ting, and had to be thick skinned to chase women. At the moment, he was taking advantage of his stupid identity, "I''m afraid you''ll leave me." If this word is said from the mouth of a normal person, Gu An Nan will think a lot, but only from Tang Ming''s mouth, she will not be surprised. "Oh, you are so tired." Gu An Nan also didn''t care too much, "OK, OK, thene with me." Tang Ming hook lips a smile, reach out to grasp her hand to hold, these days Gu An Nan is used to. Arrived at the appointed ce, Gu An Nan pushed open the door. It was dark inside. There was a smell of flowers in the air. Romantic music sounded in his ear. Ning Chen confessed affectionately, "an Nan, I like you for a long time, stay with me, I''m sorry, I don''t have the courage to look directly at your face, can only use this way to tell you how much I love you, an Nan, can I kiss you?" Said for a long time, Ning Chen suddenly felt something wrong, "how do you grow tall? I remember you didn''t wear high heels, and your palms got bigger Ning Chen asked people to turn on the light, a sh of light in the room, Ning Chen looked at the person in his hand was Tang Ming, just about to kiss up. He quickly shook off his hand, a face disdained, "how is it you?" Gu An Nan came out from behind Tang Ming, "is this the surprise you said?" Ning Chen is almost angry to death, a romantic confession is actually a man. "What are you doing with this fool?" Ning Chen has no good airway. Gu An Nan holds Tang Ming. She is the most protective. She says that Tang Ming is a fool, but others can''t."Who is the fool? We just lost our memory, didn''t we, Nichs Tang Ming is very happy to hear Gu An Nan so protecting him. So to speak, Gu An Nan still has some status in his heart. Ning Chen is sniffing, "is not a fool can acquiesce you call Nichs?" Gu An Nan was not happy, "what''s the matter with Nichs? There''s someone called Elizabeth. Come on, iron pir, give him a back somersault to prove that you''re not a fool." Tang Ming was speechless. He was not a fool at all. Besides, why did he have to prove to others whether he was stupid or not? Besides, it was really stupid to do that kind of action. But if you don''t do it, Gu An Nan is sure to doubt it. Tang Ming has to follow her instructions. Come on, back flip and back flip. This turn is first sses fly out, hit Ning Chen''s face, then is bang bang bang when the sound of the house furnishings. "Nichs, are you all right?" Tang Ming thinks Gu Jin is right. Gu An Nan is the number one dangerous element. How long did he fall so many times that even if he was not stupid, he had to fall into a fool. "No, it''s OK." Tang Ming touched his waist, he was almost broken, andter who let him back somersault, he and who urgent. Gu An Nan pped him with pride, "you see, Nichs is not a fool." "What is a fool who doesn''t have to do a somersault?" "Well, well, he''s a fool." Tang Ming: Now it bes a topic to discuss whether he is a fool or not? "Even if he is a fool, I can only say that you must not call him that again, or I will be angry." Tang Ming was much better when she heard this. "He''s not a fool, Ann. I''m so serious about it. Promise me." Since Gu An Nan has Tang Ming beside him, Ning Chen is also worried. Before Gu An Nan yed life, now there is a man. Even if he is a fool, who knows what will happen to a lonely man and a little girl. "No "Why not?" "I don''t like you." Gu An Nan is very calm. Chapter 1068 Gu An Nan sometimes is like this. If she doesn''t want to do something, even if you kill her, you won''t do it. Ning Chen before and after joking, or really confessing, havee more than ten times, every time Gu An nan to him is this answer. "Ann, you are not young." Gu An Nan retorted, "eat your rice? Or are you wearing your clothes? " "Ann, I don''t mean that. I mean it''s time to fall in love at your age. Your sister and children have everything. If you wait a few years, the children can y soy sauce. What do you have?" "I can ask the little monster to serve me soy sauce by the way." Ning Chen a face speechless, "An''an, you..." "Why, don''t you want soy sauce? When she was a child, you didn''t change his diapers. When she grew up, she still wanted him to make soy sauce for you. You want to be beautiful." "Ann, it''s not about soy sauce." Ning Chen suddenly felt that he was talking to each other. Gu An Nan face serious, "you are not talking about soy sauce?" "I said soy sauce first, but I don''t want to talk about soy sauce." "I think you are a fool. You are the one who says soy sauce, and you are the one who says it is not soy sauce. Are you fighting soy sauce or not? Do you want someone else to make you soy sauce? " Ning Chen is full of soy sauce and soy sauce, "An''an, my family has servants, they will fight." "Oh, no soy sauce." "Oh, I said it wasn''t soy sauce." The problem goes back to the origin again. Seeing Ning Chen who is surrounded by dizziness, Tang Ming secretlyughs. The rank of Ning Chen is much lower than Gu An Nan. Tang Ming can see at a nce that Gu An Nan is deliberately changing the topic. What she cares about is not soy sauce, but the previous topic to cover in the past. As expected, Ning Chen was cheated and she was dizzy. Gu An Nan patted him on the shoulder, "brother, I''ll have a cart of soy sauce for you tomorrow, and I''ll go first if I have something else to do." "An''an I said it''s not soy sauce. " "It doesn''t matter. What matters is that I have to go now. I''ll see you next time." "An''an..." Gu An Nan pulls Tang Mingyang away. Out of the door, she heaved a heavy sigh, a sense of survival. Tang Ming did not miss her small details, proving that he did not guess wrong, Gu An Nan is really deliberately changing the topic. Gu An Nan does not like Ning Chen, which is good news for him. In the days with Tang Ming, Gu An Nan ispletely used to his existence. Even if two people share the same bed, she falls in love with the day when he sleeps on his arm. On a cool night, Gu An Nan wore a thin nightdress, "Nichs." "Here it is." This point is Gu An Nan sleep point, she just coax small Jinnuo to sleep. Tang Ming habitually lies on the bed, Gu An Nan in his arms to choose afortable position, holding books cozy looking at. The evening breeze was blowing her soft and delicate hair. Even if Tang Ming knew that he would dy his work every day, he still wanted to stay with Gu An Nan in this way. When Gu Jin was attacked by others, he still thought Gu An Nan was evil. After living with her, he found that it was not what he imagined. Gu An Nan''s heart is as pure as an angel. Unlike Gu Jin, she also has the evil of the devil. For her own people, she is very protective, such as for small Jinnuo. She keeps calling for a little monster. In fact, she likes Jinnuo in her heart and worries about Gu Jin''sing to take Jinnuo away every day. Gu Jin took Jinnuo after all, Gu An Nan is not happy to squat in the corner, like a dog abandoned by people. Tang Ming walked over, "don''t be sad, your sister said that you can go to see him when he wants to Jinnuo?" "Hum, who wants to see the little monster? I don''t want it if it''s too much trouble every day." The small guy of duplicity, Tang Ming helplessly smile, "that don''t see." "If you don''t want me to see it, I won''t see it. How shameless I am. I''m going to see it now, hum." Gu An Nan said to dry, Gu Jin front foot just left, her back foot to catch up. Si Li Ting already knew that he was pretending. He wanted to follow Gu An nan to y a fool in front of his old acquaintances. He also felt that he had no face. Tang Ming stays in Gu An Nan''s vi and is cleaning up her room. Gu An Nan, who is like a child, always makes a mess of the room. His mobile phone rings, is the assistant called, since Tang Ming recovered memory, has been in private contact with the assistant. "Mr. Tang,e back quickly. Tang Ji hase back. I have found out that he is making small moves behind his back. If he wants to take the opportunity to break down ourpany, I can''t handle it by myself." Tang Zhen formally dered war with him two years ago. Later, Si Li Ting helped Tang Ming a lot and helped him consolidate his position. How could he know that Tang Ji came again.He always held a grudge against him. He used to think that the old man would hand over thepany to Si Li Ting and regard him as his opponent. Later, it became clear that Tang Ming became his first target of attack, and the confrontation between them never stopped. At this time, Tang Mingzhuang lost his memory and stayed with Gu An Nan, and Tang Zhen had a new n. Tang Ming frowned, "OK, I know." Originally, she wanted to stay a little longer, but now it seems that there is no way out. Tang Ming has to leave first. When I went downstairs to see Ka smoking, Tang Ming said, "I have something to leave first. Please tell an Nan that I have recovered my memory and left." He wanted to find a suitable opportunity to tell Gu An Nan that he would not let go of Gu An Nan''s character. Probably the best way is to leave quietly. "No more?" K found out he was pretending. Tang Ming is a little embarrassed. Although he didn''t do anything substantive to Gu An Nan, it seems that the two people eat and live together, which is also indescribable. "I''m sorry, I''d like to stay with an Nan all the time, but there''s something wrong with my family..." "Yes, you go. I''ll exin it to Anan." Ka didn''t stop. Thank you very much Tang Ming leaves in a hurry. Gu An Nan finished watching the little guye back satisfied, just like an old man. As soon as he got home, he called out in a loud voice: "Nichs iron pir, I''m back!" "Iron pir, where have you been?" K pulled out her ears. "How can you marry a woman with such a loud voice?" "Who said I was going to get married, Keira, Nichs?" "He asked me to tell you that he has recovered his memory and left first. Thank you for your care these days." Gu An Nan''s face changed, "has he recovered his memory? How did you recover? Ka, did you hit him on the head with a big hammer Gu An Nan''s brain circuit makes peopleugh and cry. "Yes, yes, yes, I knocked. I knocked people out of shape." Keira was speechless. Chapter 1069 Ka saw the lost soul in her eyes and exined, "well, if you don''t want to give up, go after them." "I don''t want to give up. I just think he has no conscience. Hees and goes whenever he wants. He is a wolf with white eyes." "He seems to have something important to do, but he can understand that there is still such a bigpany to manage." "The white eyed wolf is the white eyed wolf. I knew that he should have taken more medicine before." K looked suspicious. "What''s the medicine for?" "Poison him so that he doesn''t remember to leave." "You are a little crazy man." Keira was helpless. "Call him if you miss him." "I don''t care about this heartless white eyed wolf." Gu An Nan said and turned upstairs. Back to the room, I didn''t think it was. Now I feel that the room is too empty. She fell into the bed, covering her face with a quilt, and couldn''t sleep over the bed. It''s strange that she fell asleep as long as she was close to Tang Ming. Without Tang Ming, even the bed looked so big. She had insomnia this night! Gu An Nan got up with big ck eyes. Ka said with a smile, "why, you can''t sleep well without him?" "I didn''t know how well I sleptst night. If I hadn''t seen him pathetic before, I wouldn''t have taken him in. If he had gone, I would have taken care of the little monster wholeheartedly." Gu An Nan runs to Gu Jin''s house. She and Gu Jin have an excuse to get close to Gu Jin. Tang Ming left after the heart is all Gu An Nan, do not know that goblin does not sleep well without him? It''s just that once he left, there''s no reason for him to get close to Gu An Nan. Tang family''s business is busy, he dare not directly contact Gu An Nan, can only secretly contact Gu Jin, asionally see Gu An Nan''s figure from the video. "Brother Ming, if you really like an Nan, tell her directly that you have been with an Nan for such a long time. It proves that she has at least you in her heart if she doesn''t sweep you out of the house." Tang Ming said helplessly, "jin''er, do you think I don''t want to say it? I even dream about it. But you also know my past, people like me are not worthy of an Nan. Besides, an Nan seems careless, but in fact, she is very careful about her feelings. If she is useless to me, I put forward that she only wants to escape, and I have no chance to approach her in the future. I want nothing but to be by her side in this way. " Gu Jin sighed, "in fact, brother Ming doesn''t have to worry about it. The matter between you and Su mengbai Xiaoyu is just a misunderstanding. If an Nan really likes it, you won''t care about it." "No one can say that. I don''t want to take a risk." "Well, it''s a matter between you after all. As an outsider, we can''t help you. If the Tang family needs to, let us know at any time." When Si Li Ting pretended to die, Gu Jin was pregnant with a big stomach, and Tang Ming helped her a lot. "I can handle it. Don''t worry." The war between Tang Chen and Tang Ming has never stopped. This time, in order to get the power of the Tang family, Tang Ji secretly started on raw materials in a project of Tang Ming. In the coffee shop, Tang Yu drinks coffee leisurely. "Young master Tang, your orders have beenpleted. All the materials have been reced with inferior products, and the random inspection will not be qualified at that time." "Tang Bi gloomy smile," I want him topletely can''t turn over. " "Master Tang, do you mean we haven''t done enough?" "It''s just that the spot check is unqualified, and Tang Ming can''t die at all." "What will young master Tang do?" "If it is because of quality problems and people die, then it will cause a sensation. Once things get big, Tang Ming will bepletely finished." "I know what to do." "Tang Ming, this time I see how you can escape this disaster." Gu An Nan also did not expect that he was in a bad mood to eat a banana boat, and identally heard such a big secret. Tang Ming? She called Nichs for a long time, but also forgot the man''s real name, Gu An Nan put on sunsses to keep up with Tang. Nichs, you owe me one more time. Tang Zhen didn''t know that he was watched by Gu An Nan, and was waiting for the news that Tang Ming waspletely finished. He just got on the bus and said to the driver, "go back to the vi." When the driver stepped on the gas pedal, the car left like an arrow leaving the string. Tang felt that it was wrong. The driver usually drove steadily. "Lao Li, did you drink wine today?" A female voice sounded, "yes, I drank fake wine." Tang Zhen suddenly raised his head to Gu An Nan, who was wearing sunsses. When he got on the car, he was looking at his mobile phone and didn''t see who the driver was at all. "It''s you, Gu Jin." Gu An Nan evil smile, "wee to carry the death train, now we are going to the ce is the yellow spring.""Why are you here?" Before he finished asking, Gu An Nan is another eleration, Tang''s body almost didn''t get thrown out. "Gu Jin, what are you doing?" "What are you doing? Isn''t that obvious? I want you to die. " Gu An Nan likes extreme sports. One of them is racing. When she drives a car as a racing car, Tang ispletely stunned by the speed. "Red light, red light ahead." "I''m not blind yet." Gu An Nan did not stop, anyway, there was no one on the sidewalk, she ran the red light. "Gu Jin, you and I have no injustice or hatred. What are you doing this for?" Tang Chen how can''t think of, Si Li Ting''s woman suddenly find her to do? You know, Hua Qing and she were in some trouble, but Hua Qing was also punished and divorced for a long time. "Do you need a reason to harm someone?" "No need?" Tang felt that she was strange and had no trace of the past. Gu An Nan turned the steering wheel and went directly around a mountain road. Tang Zhen was almost vomited by her fierce driving skills. He asked with dizzy pain: "what are you going to do? You don''t need to say so." Gu An Nan sneered, "I, ah, represent the moon to punish you, what Mr. Tang has done should be understood in the heart." "What can I do to you? How long have we not seen each other? " "It may not be for me, but for others, such as your Tang family." "I''ve never done anything wrong." Tang did not think about that. "Well, it seems that Mr. Tang''s memory is not very good. I am the best at treating amnesia patients." Then she sped up madly. The road around the mountain was winding, and Tang was dizzy. "You stop. I feel sick." "Spit. This is Mr. Tang''s car anyway." "Gu Jin, how did you be so shameless?" "Compared with Mr. Tang''s shamelessness, I''m just a little sorcerer. If Mr. Tang doesn''t think of it, I''ll continue to speed up!" Chapter 1070 Tang Bi is so depressed that he wants to call his mother. Is Gu Jin crazy or stupid? He and she have no revenge, she is the same. Gu An Nan didn''t give him time to think. He turned left and right at the corner. Tang was so dizzy that the car almost hit the guardrail. Every time Tang Zhen was frightened, Gu An Nan was very fond of this exciting feeling. "Stop, stop..." "I''ll give you a friendly hint. Have you been thinking about somethingtely?" ¡°¡­¡­ This is our Tang family''s gratitude and resentment. Why should you intervene? " "I''d love to." "What on earth are you going to do?" The car has been around the top of the mountain, Gu An Nan suddenly rushed towards the guardrail. "Crazy man!" "I''ll give you a chance. It''s toote to let your people go back now, otherwise, I''ll rush out." "You''re crazy. Don''t forget you''re in the car. If something happens, you''ll die." "Who said I would die?" Gu An Nan smiles mysteriously. "Give you thest ten seconds. If you don''t tell your people to stop, I''ll pretend to be you and fall off the cliff." The car rushed to the cliff, Gu An Nan was smiling, "ten, nine, eight, seven..." Tang Ji held on to the armrest tightly. He thought that the woman would not really do this. Why did she take her own life for Tang Ming. "Five, four..." Every count down, Tang''s heart will jump. "It''s toote for you to regret it now." Tang''s body was covered with cold sweat, "stop, stop!" The cliff is just a few tens of meters away. It''s just a few blinks of an eye. The hard sound of the brake came from his ear, and Tang Shu closed his eyes in fear. I didn''t expect that he would die in such a ce, or in such a way. "Well, you''re not dead yet." Gu An Nan''s demonic voice rings in the ear. Tang Ji opened his eyes. Gu An Nan jumped to the back seat. There was no road ahead. The front of the car had already rushed out. That is to say, with a little more force, the car will fall off the cliff. Tang Zhen was so scared that he didn''t dare to move. A big man''s whole body was shaking, especially under the violent impact just like that, Tang''s body honestly made a response. "Wow, you peed your pants." Gu An Nan seems to have discovered some new continent and takes out his mobile phone. "Don''t shoot, don''t shoot." "Don''t move. Don''t me me when the car falls off the cliff." Tang Zhen doesn''t know how this woman has such a strong psychological endurance. In the same environment with him, she is as happy as an innocent person and takes photos of herself with her mobile phone. Tang Zhen didn''t dare to move. He could only let the shameless woman take a picture of him now. "Well, now I''ll give you three ways. If you don''t want your people to stop this n, I''ll send you a picture of you peeing your pants to yourpany. The second way will send you back to the West immediately. Of course, I suggest you choose the third way to take the whole set. " Tang Chen listened to her tone, as if it was a sales promotion staff, full of enthusiasm. "What''s the third way?" He couldn''t help but follow her. "I''ll push you down the mountain first, and then I''ll send the video of you peeing your pants to all your rtives and friends to make you unhappy on the way to theherworld." Tang Yu was helpless: "do you have such an evil woman?" "How do you choose?" "I give up, and that''s to stop." Gu An Nan patted his cheek, "it''s OK to do this early. Be a man, be a little bit better." "Gu Jin, you are like a changed person." Tang Zhen sighed. If Gu Jin used to be an angel, now she is like a devil. Gu An Nan did a lot of bad things in the name of Gu Jin. This time, it was rted to Tang Ming. She was toozy to exin, so Tang Ming mistook Gu Jin for it. Tang Li asked people to stop the n, "Auntie and grandma, should you let me go now? You all hear that I have cancelled the n." "Yes, I have to say in front of you," you''d better not dream of killing Tang Ming after I leave. My greatest advantage is that I''m vicious. If you move him, I''ll move you ten times. If you don''t want me to climb your window every night, you''ll know yourself a little bit. " Others think it is impossible to do so, but after seeing her style today, Tang believes that she will. "Good, good, I don''t move Tang Ming." Gu An Nan this just gave up, the figure vigorous jumped out from the window. Without her weight in the back seat, Tang Chen obviously felt that the front of the car was leaning downward, which scared him into a cold sweat and did not dare to move again. "Gu Jin, you saved me." Gu An Nan smilingly patted his head outside the window, "you are already an adult, you should learn to get off independently.""Gu Jin, you know that I dare not act rashly!" "That''s your business. I only promise you not to send you to the West. If you can''t control yourself, you can''t me me." Hearing the voice of the helicopter, Gu An Nan waved, "silly boy, goodbye, good luck to you." Tang can only helplessly watch Gu An Nan get on the helicopter, and he is trapped in the car in a dilemma, but Gu An Nan still has a little conscience, did not confiscate his mobile phone. Just called people to save himself, but Tang received a message from thepany''s top management. Someone spread the video of him peeing in thepany. "Gu, Jin Tang Chen was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. The woman didn''t count her words. She even sent out the video. In the office, assistant Zhan came up in a hurry, "Mr. Tang, please have a look at this video." Tang Ming took a look at it, and arge group of people in thepany shared the video. "Who did it?" "I don''t know. It''s the first time since he was born that Tang was ruled like this." As a child, Tang Ming and Tang Ji were enemies. Tang Chen was ck in the stomach. When he was a child, he had a lot of trouble with him. When he saw this video, Tang Ming was finally out of breath. "It is estimated that thepany in foreign countries has offended someone, but I wonder what he has experienced to frighten him like this." "Who knows, he has done so many evil deeds. He deserves such an end. Before I heard the news, Tang Ji was going to tamper with our materials and then put the me on you. A person like him is really bad." Tang Ming''s face was indifferent. "Keep a good watch on it, and you can''t let him find a little space." "I know Mr. Tang, how to deal with this video?" "Let him go. It''s spread all over thepany to see if he has the face to be the president. If he dares toe, he will be criticized as the president of pee pants all his life." "That''s right. This time the mysterious man has done us a good deed." Tang Ming murmured: "who can it be?" Chapter 1071 Tang Ming has been embanking Tang Li. Even if Gu An Nan didn''t do it, he had already figured out the countermeasures and caught the man when he started. Zhan assistant told him that the n was cancelled, which made Tang Ming confused, "cancel, how can it be cancelled if it is good?" "Mr. Tang, I don''t know. Tang Ji has been deployed all the time. How could he suddenly change his mind? ording to the principle, he hates you to the bone and will certainly not let you go. This is an excellent opportunity for him. How could he give up suddenly?" Tang Ming thought about the video. This video is a little strange. If the purpose of the person who humiliated Tang Yu was not Tang He, but himself? Someone''s helping themselves. No matter who the man was and what the purpose was, Tang Chen lost his face this time. Tang family, Tang Li is the viin who first reported to the master. Tang Ming calmly stood there, the old man looked serious, "what Tang said is true?" "I didn''t hear that when I first came here, he was the one who made the most of it." Tang Ming refused directly. "He said it was you who united with others that made him so ugly." "Others? No one else. " At the thought of Gu An Nan''s evil face, Tang bi was so angry that he was trapped on the cliff and didn''t dare to move. The video of his pants urinating was also put into thepany group. He has never been so disgraced in his life. Obviously, this is due to Tang Ming! "You still want to sophisticate, Gu Jin is clearly the one who came along with you, if it wasn''t for her..." "Who are you talking about?" Tang Ming grasped the point. He secretly told Si Li Ting whether he helped. Si Li Ting has already denied that he was involved in Gu Jin. "What else do you put on? It''s Gu Jin." Tang Li told the story once. One hundred percent of the people who can do this kind of thing is not Gu Jin, but Gu An Nan, but Tang Zhen doesn''t know about Gu''s affairs. Seeing that she looks like Gu Jin, he misunderstands her. Hearing some small details, Tang Ming can imagine Gu An Nan''s face that evil small expression, the corners of his mouth can not help but high. This expression even more stimted Tang Ji, who was full of fire, and then pped the table, "master, look at him. He has not only no regrets, but also a smile." "I''m notughing at you." "Not at me, but who are youughing at? Tang Ming, don''t think you can do whatever you want with the support of Si Li Ting Tang said so, in fact, the heart of the Si Li Ting or quite afraid. After all, there are too many legends left by Si Li Ting''s beloved wife. Moving him may be your misfortune, and moving Gu Jin will be your family. Tang Ming just smile, "sorry, there are three uncles really can do whatever they want." "Master, look at Tang Ming''s attitude." Tang Ming''s smile increased, "Tang Ji, is the acting enough? What you have done to me these years needs to be reported to the old man one by one? " "What do I say and do?" "Master, this time, Tang Ji was going to ask people to work on the materials on my construction site, which caused potential safety hazards and led to the above ountability." "You''re bloody." Tang Zhen looks sad and angry. Tang Ming snorted coldly, "I have evidence for everything you do, but you have changed your mind about this matter. Otherwise, I would have caught the handle. It doesn''t matter if you didn''t do it. The recording of your conversation with people before is in my hand, so you can''t deny it." Tang Ming has never been in the eye of Tang Ming. He always thinks that Tang Ming is gentle and does not threaten him. Before that, he was able to take care of him and evade him again and again. It was not until Tang Ming brought out all the evidence of his past behavior that he did not know that he was underestimated. "The reason why I haven''t brought out these evidences is that I have been taking care of our family rtionship. I don''t want to be so ugly and I want you to wake up earlier. Maybe it''s my forbearance that gave you the capital to indulge. You''ve been pushing for more than one inch, and you even want to kill me with other people''s lives. Let''s end it today. " The real reason for Tang Ming''s light talk is that Tang Chen is too much in the way. In the past, he had nothing to do with him, but he could y with him. Now Tang Ming''s mind is on Gu An Nan, and he won''t give him another chance. For a long time, who knows if Gu An Nan will agree with other men, Tang Ming has to cut the mess quickly. After reading all the evidence, Mr. Tang coldly looked at Tang Chen, "what else can you say?" "Master, these things are made by Tang Ming to frame me." "What a frame up." The old man directly threw the evidence on Tang''s face, "you show me a good look, all the above are clear ounts, time, ce and people. How can our Tang family make you such a scum! To injure one''s hands and feet for the sake of family property. " "Grandfather, listen to my exnation, I''ll..." "There is no need to exin any more. I am very clear about what you have done, but I don''t know that you have achieved this. You don''t always want property. OK, I decided to transfer all my shares to Tang Ming.""Grandfather, you are too partial. Am I not a descendant of the Tang family?" "You don''t deserve it!" the old man said coldly Tang Ming looked at his watch, "master, I''lle to see you again some other day. I''ll leave today if I have something else to do." The old man looked at the calm and calm Tang Ming. In recent years, he learned a lot from Si Li Ting, and there was a shadow of Si Li Ting at that station. Such Tang Ming, he can rest assured that the Tang family to him. "Well, you go." Tang Ming doesn''t pay attention to the angry Tang Chen. Now he just wants to see one person. In the moonlight, Gu An Nan holds a lollipop in one hand and ice cream in the other, licking a lollipop and eating an ice cream. She squinted contentedly, "well, it''s really delicious to eat like this. Hum, damn Si Li Ting has upied my sister for so long. If I don''t putxatives in your meal tomorrow, I''ll kill you!" Thest second is the little angel, this second is the little devil. Tang Ming''s voice came: "that can''t work." Gu An Nan heard this familiar voice, she immediately raised her head, thinking of a man wearing a white suit for many days, just like a dreamy prince charming standing at the end of the road. "Nichs." Gu An Nan eyes a bright, and then changed an expression, "you are Tang Ming." "It''s me." "Sorry, we don''t know each other." Gu An Nan snorted coldly. Tang Ming stopped her way and took out a bunch of flowers from behind. "No one told you it was old-fashioned to send flowers." "Look carefully." Tang Ming has a gentle voice. She looked at it intently, and it turned out to be one of her favorite imported choctes, but it was custom-made to look like a bouquet. "Oh, my favorite." Chapter 1072 Tang Ming got along with her for a while, and naturally knew all her preferences. Gu An Nan liked sweets best. "For you." "Well, I can''t afford it." Gu An Nan licked his own ice cream. "This is a special vor that I have entrusted to go to the choctepany to customize for you. It is absolutely not avable in the market, and there is no additive. If you don''t eat it, it will soon expire." Gu An Nan put the things in his hand to Tang Ming and took his chocte. "Then miss Ben, have a littlepassion." A few secondster, Gu An Nan issued a satisfied voice: "what kind of immortal vor is this? It''s really better than what I ate before." Tang Ming touched her head, doting at her, "you eat more." "Well." At the moment, Gu An Nan is like a schoolboy who has bought her favorite ice cream on the street. Her face is full of joy of being conquered by delicious food. You can''t tell that she is a woman who dares to drive her car directly to the cliff. Thank you, don Gu An Nan saw that he had already known that he would no longer conceal it. "Don''t get me wrong. I just heard that he was going to do bad things when I passed by. When I met such a thing, I''m sure I''ll roar at the injustice. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t put gold on your face." "I should thank you, consciously or unintentionally." Gu An Nan suddenly stopped, "do you really want to thank me?" "It''s true, of course." "Well, you''ll be my Valet for ten days. You can do whatever I ask you to do, and we''ll be cleared in ten days." Tang Ming did not want to think, "good." Even if Gu An Nan doesn''t say that he also wants him to stay with her. Without the troublemaker of Tang Zhen, he doesn''t worry about the problems of thepany. Gu An nan to the side of the flower bed on a jump, "you carry me." "Good." Just like before, Tang Ming was always submissive and never disobeyed her. Gu An Nan jumped to Tang Ming''s back and said, "let''s go home." "OK, let''s go home." Before he got home, Gu An Nan had fallen asleep on his back. He gently put Gu An Nan back on the bed, the little girl holding flowers in one hand, and dark chocte stains on her mouth. Seeing Gu An Nan like this, Tang Ming''s heart is warm. Tang Ming wiped her mouth and face with a hot towel, even her feet were carefully wiped clean. The woman on the bed is like an angel''s sleeping face. Tang Ming covers her with a quilt before leaving. "She trusts you." I don''t know when K was standing behind him. "Anan is the nature of a child." Tang Ming mentions Gu An Nan, eyebrows and eyes are doting on. Ka puffed out a cigarette ring. "No, you''re wrong. Anan is like a cat. She only shows her belly in front of the familiar people. She has direct ws on others." "So you mean I''m different to her? " "It can be said that you suddenly left an Nan without saying that, I can see that she is very disappointed. If you really like her, it''s better to show her feelings to her earlier." Tang Ming sighed, "I just want to be with her." "If you like, get together early. Don''t waste each other''s feelings and time. Here''s my advice. Let''s tell Ann that I''m going back." "You don''t take care of Ann?" Tang Ming can see that although an Nan calls her name, Ka actually takes care of her like an elder. "You''re here, aren''t you? Besides, I think you are more suitable for her than I am. The child is childish in nature. You have to look at her, and you may break into some terrible disaster. I promised her mother to take good care of her Tang Ming nodded, "I will take good care of her as much as possible, you can rest assured." "That''s good." K left, her figure in the moonlight looked so lonely. She breathed a long sigh to the moon. If her child was still there, she would be about the same age as Ann. Just because she lost the child, Gu Qi asked her to take care of an Nan, who has been cherished as a daughter for years. Now with Tang Ming, she went to know Tang Ming. Although there was some history in the past, fortunately, this person was still worthy of trust, and she could leave at ease. Tang Ming crept back to Gu An Nan. He gazed at Gu An Nan quietly and stroked Gu An Nan''s forehead. When the temperature of man''s fingertipses, Gu An Nan has already woken up. Only by Tang Ming''s side can she sleep very well. As soon as Tang Ming''s breath disappears, she will wake up in an instant. She thought that Tang Ming would stay with her and sleep with her as before, but she did not know that Tang Ming covered her quilt and left. In the past, he could disguise himself by his amnesia, but now he is a normal person, and it''s hard to tell. Gu An Nan heard the "click" sound of closing the door, she bounced up from the bed."Damn Nichs, stay with me for a minute. What''s the matter with you?" Gu An Nan holds the quilt to roll on the bed, she also really can''t sleep. She pinched her thigh fiercely, "Gu An Nan, are you poisoned? You can fall asleep when you lie on the back of others. You can''t sleep as soon as he leaves!" After tossing for a while, he turned the bed into a chicken coop, and Gu An Nan finally got up. Tang Ming just returned to the room to wash, Gu An Nan stood at the door. Only wrapped in a bath towel, his body line is very perfect, Gu An Nan didn''t know it was this kind of scenery when he opened the door. Damn, Nichs looked thin. He didn''t expect to be in such a good shape. "Anan, you..." Tang Ming is a little shy. Gu An Nan is in a hurry, her eyes are dull toward him, she pretends to be a sleepwalker. "Pick mushrooms, pick mushrooms." See her back and forth in the room, Tang Ming strange, before and her bed together also did not find her sleepwalking habits. He didn''t dare to disturb him, so he stayed by Gu An Nan. Gu An Nan climbed into his bed wrapped in a quilt. Tang Ming was in a dilemma. In this state, he did not dare to leave. What if Gu An Nan had an ident for a while. Gu Nan leaned against the mushroom, but he came to the head of the bed Tang Ming helpless, "I don''t have mushrooms." He grabs Gu An Nan''s restless hand. Doesn''t this little bastard know that men and women are different? At the thought that she was sleepwalking, he had to give up. Let her y on the body for a while, Gu An Nan seems to be asleep, motionless imprison him, Tang Ming helpless, this time also dare not leave casually, lest wake Gu An Nan, had to hold her to cover her quilt to go to sleep together. "Ann, good night." He wanted to kiss her on the forehead, and after thinking about it, he resisted. He didn''t see Gu An Nan smile in his sleep. Nichs, you can''t escape my hand! Chapter 1073 As an agreement, Tang Ming stayed with Gu An Nan again. Different from the past, Tang Ming always kept a close distance with her. Gu An Nan, who had never felt anything before, always felt that Tang Ming was like a good cake. She couldn''t see it, which made her itch. When she realized that she even wanted to eat Tang Ming, she was scared. Since when would she have such a mind for Tang Ming? However, it''s not hard to guess that Tang Ming is gentle, modest, and has a good temper. As long as Gu An Nan asks for it, he will say yes even if he goes up the mountain and the sea of fire. It happens that such a temper between people and Gu An Nan, Gu An Nan unconsciously like Tang Ming. But Tang Ming has a distance from her, which makes Gu An Nan very dissatisfied. In the afternoon, the sun shines through the French windows. Tang Ming is dressed in a white shirt, with her sleeves pulled to her elbow, and her slender fingers are beating eggs. As the sun danced on his buttons and fingertips, Tang Ming felt like a clean jade. Time in Tang Ming''s body is very good precipitation,pared with the past he is much more stable, just this calm and gentle and elegant is the most attractive girl. Gu An Nan bit sugar cane, as if in the meat of Tang Ming. "What''s the matter?" Tang Ming noticed Gu An Nan''s expression for the first time. "Not sweet, I want to eat grapes, you peel them for me." Gu An Nan''s childishmand. Tang Ming some helpless, "not to eat dessert, I have not done." In other words, he left Gu An Nan for a few days. Every day he had nothing to do, he practiced desserts at home, and was waiting to show off in front of Gu An Nan. Now he has been able to make several simple desserts. "The dessert will be madeter. I''m going to eat grapes now." "You..." "Peel or not?" Tang Mingughed, "how dare I not listen to what you said." Gu An Nan beckons him toe over, Tang Ming sits down beside her, Gu An Nan pours also impolitely to his leg a lie. Tang Ming, like a good wife and good mother, carefully peels purple grapes for her. Gu An Nan blows the air conditioner and enjoys the service of a beautiful man, closing his eyesfortably. Tongue swept from his fingertips, Tang Ming heart some crisp, as if there is electricity channeling through. "Why did it stop?" Gu An Nan discontented way. Tang Ming quickly peeled another, but this time he was very careful to feed, even so, Gu An Nan still bit his finger. "Why are you looking at me?" Gu An Nan viin firstins. Tang Ming thinks that she thinks too much. An Nan has always been so careless that she can''t think about her with evil thoughts. Tang Ming continued to peel her purple grape, and did not see Gu An Nan eyes that cunning eyes sh away. She is only so pure in front of familiar people, Tang Ming forgot her essence is a small devil. Gu An Nan obviously felt Tang Ming''s slight shudder, indicating that this man was not indifferent to her. How to eat Tang Ming? Tang Ming looked down and saw Gu An Nan. Every time Gu An Nan showed such a strange expression, he knew that someone was going to suffer, but this time he didn''t think it was himself. "I''m tired. I''ll take a shower." "Well, I''ll make you a dessert." After a while, he heard Gu An Nan''s loud voice from upstairs, "Nichs..." "Here it is." Tang Ming washed her hands and rushed upstairs. This guy must have forgotten what to bring. "Take off your pajamas and I''ll put them on the bed." "Good." Tang Ming is now familiar with these things. When he saw the clothes on the bed, he was all silly there. How did Gu An Nan change his style. The ck pajamas on the bed are extremely wild. Gu An Nan, the little demon king, has always been at home rxed. He is either cartoon or fruit. "Not yet?" "Here it is." Tang Ming didn''t dare to think much about it. She grabbed the clothes and sent them to the bathroom. Knowing that Gu An Nan wille out soon, Tang Ming turns around and leaves the door. He can''t keep calm in his mind when he makes desserts. His brain will automatically make up for the appearance of an Nan wearing this dress. He shook his head wildly. He couldn''t think about it. If he thought about it again, he would have nosebleed. At this time, Gu An Nan''s voice came from the stairs: "why don''t you blow my hair?" "I..." As soon as Tang Ming turned around, she saw Gu An Nan, who was wearing a small ck nightdress,ing down barefooted, with long wet hair waving unintentionally. Crazy Gu An Nan, naughty Gu An Nan, he has seen, but has not seen such her. Like a little girl overnight turned into a charming and enchanting woman, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, quickly moved away from sight. He thought it was a coincidence, but he didn''t know that every detail was deliberately done by Gu An Nan. She was too clear about what attraction was for men.Seeing Tang Mingfei turning his head quickly, Gu An Nan snorted in his heart. He was so serious that he could see how I could deal with you. She reached out and hugged Tang Ming from behind. "Let me see what you''re doing?" Although she used to be surprised, today both of them are wearing thin clothes. Tang Ming can easily feel her body, and there is a sweet but bewitching fragrance floating in the air. "I..." The Adam''s apple rolled. For a moment, he only had the fragrance of Gu An Nan in his nose. He forgot how to answer. "You are so stupid. The cream is on your fingers." Tang Ming this just returned to God, "embrace, I''m sorry, this failed, I''ll do it again for you." See him to wipe with a towel, Gu An Nan directly pulled his hand, "do not waste." The wet soft touch spread out on the fingertips, Tang Ming seemed to be struck by thunder, motionless. She, she did it on purpose, didn''t she? If other people do this kind of thing, he will have fantasies, but Gu An Nan, who is heartless, dare not think in that direction at all. Gu An Nan Yu light observed his reaction, thinking that this man''s concentration is better than she imagined. "Well, why are you distracted again?" Gu An Nan knows his mind and pretends to be a silly white sweet. Tang Ming this just returned to God, "I, I am just thinking about things." "What do you think?" Gu An Nan suddenly approached. Such a distance, Tang Ming did not dare to bow his head. "It''s about thepany." "When you lie, you dare not look at me and say, are you thinking of something filthy?" Tang Ming''s voice was more shaking, "No." "Well, I don''t believe it. You''re not right." She poked her finger into his heart. "What''s going on here, tell me." Tang Ming quickly back to the back of a few steps, "I forgot to take sugar, I go to the kitchen to get." Gu An Nan yed with his curly hair, "young man, I can hide from the first day of junior high school. I see if you can hide fifteen." Chapter 1074 The next time Gu An Nan was full of hints, and Tang Ming didn''t know how to get along with her. The appointed ten days had already arrived. Tang Ming had no reason to stay with her. Early that morning, Tang Ming got up and made many desserts for Gu An Nan. Just like before, she chose to leave without any words. Gu An Nan stretched out and opened his sleepy eyes. "Nichs." After several calls, Tang Ming didn''t respond. She jumped out of bed and looked for Tang Ming all over the world. She found a card left by Tang Ming in the living room. Gu An Nan held the card, his face was very ugly. "Go and go. Well, I''m not obliged to you." Having said that, Tang Ming''s departure left Gu An Nan''s world empty. Gu had no choice but to return to Gu Jin''s home to eat and drink, and fight with Si Li Ting every day. "Why, you don''t have rice or you can''t serve food. What do you mean by staying at my house every day?" Si Li Ting looks disgusted. Gu An Nan cold hum a, "I eat is my sister''s, you are my sister''s, my sister did not say anything, you say these words are in disdain of my sister." Just at this time, Gu Jin holding the child by, Gu An Nan smoothly said: "elder sister, he began to dislike you." Si Li Ting''s back was cool and quickly exined: "when can I..." When ites to pitching people, Gu An Nan ranks second, and no one dares to rank first. "Sister, I heard that my brother-inw''spany has a new front desk. She looks very good. This woman Don''t give birth to a man easily... " Gu An Nan looks like the wind horse cattle do not reach a word, Gu Jin also really connected. She turned her head to see Si Li Ting, "brother Li Ting is disgusted that I gave birth to a child, the figure is out of shape?" "Susu, I don''t have it. After you give birth to a child, you are more beautiful than before. How can I dislike you?" Si Li Ting always felt that he was jumping into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it. Once a woman is sensitive, it''s useless for a man to say anything. She frowns tightly. "It''s not as beautiful as the beautiful front desk." "Susu, why do you have to listen to this little bastard, she has no good intentions." Gu Jin has fallen into the obsession of the front desk, "that front desk is not bad, it''s better than me." "Susu..." Si Li Ting helpless, quickly found assistant Lin, "do something for me." He was so anxious that Lin did not dare to be careless, "you say." "Send me pictures of the front desk, no, video." Although Lin do not know what happened, but Si Li Ting''s appearance in such a hurry should be very important. A few minutester, Si Li Ting called out the photo, "Su Su, you see the front desk of ourpany is a man, Gu An Nan is a big liar." Si Li Ting''s head is big. Fortunately, he is a man. Otherwise, he has to kneel on the washboard today. Gu Jin looked at Gu An Nan, "an Nan, how is this going on?" Gu An Nan hit ha ha, "this is an ident, ha ha ha ha." Gu Jin know wear, Gu An Nan had to leave for a while to avoid the limelight, and wait for Gu Jin and Si Li Ting to go out, she thought of sneaking back to see Jin Nuo. Who knows this to see Gu An Nan scared to death, Su Meng holds a sharp knife to stab Jin Nuo. Gu An Nan for Jin Nuo block down, she has been injured, arms are full of blood torrent. "Anan, are you ok?" Gu Jin was very worried. "I''m ok. You give the little monster a good check-up. I''m afraid he''s in trouble." Gu An Nan is used to being careless at ordinary times, and he thinks about children first. "Your wound matters!" Gu Jin sent Gu An nan to the hospital at the first time. Si Li Ting is to inform Tang Ming of this news. When Tang Ming arrives, the doctor is treating Gu An Nan''s arm wound. No one knows better than him how white Gu An Nan''s skin is. Now there is such a long scar on it. His eyes hurt in his heart. "An Nan." "What are you doing here? Why do you look at me with this expression? I''m not dead. " Tang Ming looked at her wound, a pity in her eyes, "does it hurt?" Gu An Nan didn''t have a good airway: "what''s the pain? I''m not a child anymore. What are you doing here? There has been no rtionship between us for a long time. No, it has never been This stubborn Gu An Nan is even more distressing. She is still angry at Tang Ming, and she does not know that Tang Ming is just a cowardly rtionship. She does not know how to propose to leave. Gu An Nan such blunt tone, even deliberately mentioned: "by the way, the person who hurt me is your ex-wife." "I know." Tang Ming has learned the truth from Si Li Ting. "I''m sorry." "You didn''t hurt me. What can I apologize for?" Tang Ming and Su mengben is a misunderstanding. In the eyes of outsiders, she is his ex-wife."I''ll give you an ount." This incident, not to mention Tang Ming, and Si Li Ting''s people have long been looking for Su Meng. Su dreamt that things failed and had to flee to Paris first. Tang Ming is to stay in Gu An Nan side to take care of her, Gu An Nan this time a lot of bad temper. Her hands could not touch water, Tang Ming fed the food to her mouth. Gu An Nan knocked over the lunch box with one hand, "is that enough?" Gu Jin reprimanded at one side: "an Nan, how can you treat others like this?" "Sister, this matter has nothing to do with you. You go home early and have a baby with my brother-inw." Gu Jin is speechless than her words. This person always talks like this "Anan, I''ll take care of you." "Sister, you don''t see that someone here wants to take care of me. Anyway, they don''t give me money. You''d better go back and take care of the little monster. It will save me a little while and my brother-inw will me me for taking you too long." Gu Jin see Gu An Nan and Tang Ming between what, she this outsider also inconvenient to intervene, had to leave first. Tang Ming did not get angry, but quietly packed the lunch box, "I''ll go and change it for you." Gu An Nan said coldly: "Tang Ming." She didn''t call Nichs, but his real name, and her voice sounded so cold. Tang Ming stopped, "what do you want to eat?" "I want you to leave. You and I have no family and it doesn''t matter. It''s not good for me to live alone in the same room." "Anan, you don''t care at all." Tang Ming was helpless. "In the past, I didn''t care, but now I do. After all, we just met by chance. I''m not a ce where you cane and go if you want." "Ann, I just Tang Ming doesn''t know how to exin to Gu An Nan. He just thinks he doesn''t deserve her. "Don''t you understand? Ann told you to get out of here Ning Chen came in with a big bunch of flowers. Gu An nan to Ning Chen a smile, "you finallye, let me wait for a long time,e here." Ning Chen will spend a put will game machine to her, "know you are bored." "Come on, fight." Gu An Nan lean on his side, eyes to Tang Ming, "Mr. Tang, do you have anything else?" Chapter 1075 Tang Ming looked at Ning Chen and Gu An Nan ying games together that intimate appearance, had to say that his heart was full of sour. "An Nan..." He wanted to talk but stopped. "Mr. Tang, haven''t you left yet? You''re in the middle of my WiFi signal and I''m ying. " If Gu An Nan is heartless, few people are her opponents. Tang Ming is forced away by her, looking at the back of Tang Ming leaving, Gu An Nan is not a taste in the heart. Sure enough, the man came and left as soon as he wanted to, and he had a clean ear when he left. "An''an, I was worried that you like Tang Ming before. I''m relieved to see you treat him like that." Ning Chenughs sweetly in the side. Gu An Nan touched his head, "don''tugh, even if I''m not with him, I won''t like you." "Ann, you''re still so straightforward." "Don''t talk nonsense. You have to pay attention to the game." It''s dark, Ning Chen has also left, Gu An Nan lying in bed hurt spring and autumn, Tang Ming holding a bowl of egg fried ricee in. "What are you doing, Mr. Tang? I don''t seem to know you very well "Don''t starve yourself if you haven''t had dinner." Tang Ming sits down by herself. "Hello, who told you to sit down? This is my bed. Can''t I lose weight?" Tang Ming directly put a spoon into her mouth, "how much to eat, I specially fry for you." "I don''t eat this kind of East Well, it''s delicious. It''s better thanst time. " Gu An Nan finished saying this wish to p himself two times. Is she reincarnated from starvation? Can a bite of fried rice with eggs capture her heart? I don''t want to eat "Good." Tang Ming a face spoiled, "eat slowly, don''t choke." After dinner, Tang Ming did not propose to leave. Knowing that Gu An Nan''s hand was injured and could not touch the water, he brought a hot towel to wipe her face and hands carefully, just like a baby. Gu An Nan looked at such Tang Ming and didn''t mean to let him leave. Instead, he grabbed his hand and said, "why do you treat me so well? Is it because of my sister "What if I said it was you?" Gu An Nan pulled him down, "what do you mean, tell me clearly." "I..." "If it''s a man, don''t falter?" Gu An Nan is aggressive. "I like you." Even to say that, Tang Ming''s voice is gentle and elegant, "but I know I don''t deserve you." has the final say, "you can''t match it, you have to say that I am the one who has the final say." Gu An Nan''s tone of saying this is like a female soldier. "You..." Gu An Nan said fiercely: "well, I officially inform you that I like you so much. I know that you had a bad rtionship before, but my sister told me the truth of the matter, and it can''t be all your fault, so I decided to..." Tang Ming swallowed a mouthful of saliva, waiting for her answer, Gu An Nan also didn''t let him down, "I decided to inspect you for a period of time." "Investigation?" as like as two peas, I love you. I know you used to like my sister, and I look exactly like my sister. How do I know if you love me or my sister? So I need some time to verify it. " "Anan, you really don''t dislike me My past? " Tang Ming is very clear about her own feelings. It''s useless for him to say who he likes. Gu An Nan wants to investigate, but he just wants to confirm the problem. "Are you talking about the white lotus or the ck lotus? Why do I mind? It''s just that you have experience, which is much better than that kind of stupid youth who doesn''t know anything. " This kind of wordse from Gu An Nan''s mouth. Tang Ming is not surprised. Sometimes she gets mad and doesn''t treat herself as a woman at all. Now that the words are open, he doesn''t have to fiddle about, "how long do you need to investigate?" "Look at my mood, during my inspection period, I let you go east, you can''t go west, let you go north but not south." Tang Ming gently smile, "now is not like this?" "It seems so. I''ll have two ice cream and lollipops in the evening." "No, girls can''t eat too much ice, and sweets should be moderate." Tang Ming said with a straight face. "Do you know you look like a bad old man?" Gu An Nan is not happy. "The old man doesn''t want you to eat either." Tang Ming smile, stretched out a finger to scratch her nose, "little fool, I''m for you, every time you have menstruation, you''ll cry for stomachache, that is, you don''t take good care of your body." Such a gentle Tang Ming, Gu An Nan''s heart waspletely melted by him, found himself addicted to Tang Ming''s smile, she quickly turned her head. "No eating, no eating." It looked like a awkward child. "Hey, you''re going to stay with me tonight." "Good." "Tomorrow, too.""Good." "The day after tomorrow..." "I''ll be with you every day." "Don''t becent. If the investigation fails, I don''t want you to apany me." "well, you has the final say." No matter what she said, Tang Ming always looked at her so gently. "I''m sleepy." Gu An Nan took the initiative to vacate a position inside, Tang Ming hesitated. "Ann, I You can It is. " "It''s not your life to fiddle with." Gu An Nan pulled him over, put his head on his shoulder, familiar temperature, familiar taste. "Anan, do you really don''t dislike me?" Tang Ming gently asked, "even I feel dirty." This is why he likes Gu An Nan but dare not tell her. The woman in his arms turned over and looked at him, "Nichs, I''ve heard about your gratitude and resentment with those two women. Remember, it''s not you who are dirty. It''s them, you It''s the stupidest person in the world to be paid back in vain. " Tang Ming couldn''tugh or cry, "an Nan, are youforting me?" "No, it''s notfort. It''s a fact. But you don''t have to worry about itter. After all, I''m the only one in the world who is as smart as me. No one dares to bully you in the future. Just like the Tang Ji before, I didn''t pack him up to be obedient?" "You But it''s a fact. " Tang Ming smile, "then I will let you protect me." "It''s on me. You can be the man behind me." Gu Anen buried his head in his arms again, "Nichs, few people treat me like you, so don''t betray me, or I''ll kill you. I''ll do what I say She is a little bear child, which Tang Ming has known for a long time, but such words as she said still make Tang Ming a little surprised. "Needless to say, I''llmit suicide in time." "Well, I''ll kill you first, and then the white lotus flower." "Yes, yes, my little overlord." Chapter 1076 Gu An Nan didn''t stay with Tang Ming for a few days before he received the news that Gu Jin had gone to Europe. As soon as she heard that Mu Chen might dig her heart, she exploded. Even Gu Qi, who had just woken up, didn''t have time to celebrate, and then Gu Qi killed him in Paris. In Paris, a family reunion, parents meet, Gu Jin and the little monster are safe and sound, since Xiao Qi changed Su Meng''s heart and body, everything in the family is developing for the better. Gu An Nan stayed in Paris for a long time. Every time she saw Gu Jin''s family show their love, she also thought of Tang Ming. What is that silly man who is as gentle as white moon? Can he sleep without himself? After confirming that Xiao Qi is getting better and better, she returns home with a strong voice and shouts, "Nichs!" She clearly said that when she came back today, Tang Ming did note to pick up the ne. She would certainly wait for herself at home. Who knows that the home is empty, there is no half a person''s shadow, Gu An Nan pours an empty, in the heart depressed dead. She bored to Tang Ming made a phone call, ferocious asked: "Hello, Nichs, where are you?" "Are you back? I''m going to take care of something now, and I''ll pick you up for dinner Tang Ming''s voice is not normal. "All right." Gu An Nan hung up the phone, she always felt that Tang Ming was hiding something from her. I don''t know if I''m preparing any surprise for myself? Gu An Nan holds a face to think about, is to prepare flowers or red wine romantic dinner? Curiously Gu An Nan can''t wait at all, directly let people find the location of Tang Ming. This does not check do not know, a check Gu An Nan is almost angry. Tang Ming is not alone. There is a woman in a white dress beside him. "Shit, how dare you take two boats on my back. The tiger doesn''t get angry. You really think I''m Garfield." Gu an''nan, who was in a hot temper, rushed to the restaurant for lovers. As soon as gu''an''nan arrived, she was told that Tang Ming had chartered the venue. It can be imagined that she was even more angry. Strange have toe to pick up their own, the original and others together. "I''m sorry, miss. You really can''t go in." The waiter begged. Gu An Nan''s face changed. She pointed to her stomach, "my husband and I have been married for several years. My husband was found to have asthenospermia. I went to do a test tube baby several times, and almost died in the hospital. It was not easy to give him a baby. He turned around and was with the fox spirit. Today is my birthday, but he is outside with that fox spirit. Can you think of it The waiter listened to her saying and immediately aroused a resonance, "your husband looked at the Sven man, but he didn''t expect to be such a scum man. He also had too little vision. When he saw that woman was a white lotus flower, where there was one tenth of you to look good!" Gu An Nan eyes with tears nodded, "even if I did so much for him, it can not change people''s heart." "Today, your husband specially chartered the venue and arranged our restaurant. We thought it was a surprise for his wife. Unexpectedly, it was for the sake of the third child, the scum man. I''m sorry!" "Little sister, you are so kind. Can you let me in now? I''m going to tear it up. " "Lady, are you still pregnant The waiter looked thoughtful. Gu An Nan nodded, "yes, I will turn grief and anger into strength and smash the dog''s head of Xiao San." "Ma''am, here you are." The waiter did not know where to find a chicken feather duster, "take self-defense, now small three more rampant, you should pay attention to the body." Gu An Nan patted her on the shoulder, "sisters, big grace does not say thank you." "Go and get back what belongs to you." All the warm blood on the waiter was ignited. "Good! I''m going Gu An Nan came into the hall with a feather duster. And her waiter said, "you just let her in? After a while, the supervisor knows what to do? " "It''s a big deal. I hate these fox spirits. If it wasn''t for that Fox Spirit who pried my boyfriend away, now my children can y soy sauce." "Oh, don''t be sad. Men are all big pig hooves. I thought the man was a good man with gentle manners, but I didn''t expect the same bad heart. Speaking of it, his wife is much more beautiful than the little three. The man is really cheap. If you don''t drive a good Ferrari, you have to ask for the broken bicycle "I support thisdy in spirit to guard her sess!" "Tut Tut, some men look very well-dressed. If there is any problem in that aspect, they dare to find Xiao San. I have to break his leg." Tang Ming sneezed several times. He didn''t know that he had been defined as a person with problems in other people''s eyes. He looked at the woman in front of him impatiently, "I have nothing to do with you for a long time. What are you doing here?" This man is Bai Xiaoyu, who has not been seen for a long time. At the beginning, he quickly found a good family with the parting fee from Tang Ming. At first, Xiao Bai Lian began to squander money with her. On the surface, he talked sweetly to her and did a lot of bad things behind his back.Now that the money is used up, Xiaobai naturally kicks her away, and Bai Xiaoyu has no money and money. He doesn''t think of Tang Ming, the unjust bighead. Over the past few years, Tang Ming has been single and her career is getting better and better. Even the Tang family is under his control. Bai Xiaoyu squandered all her money. Some of them were luxury goods that Tang Ming had bought for her. She was greatly upset. Naturally, she thought of Tang Ming and wanted to be with him again. "Ming, I haven''t forgotten you all these years. I know you are also single. We fell in love so much in the past. Let''s get together again." Bai Xiaoyu is pitiful. Today, in order to impress Tang Ming, she specially wore a dress that he had chosen for her in the past, which was also made up in a pitiful way. "I haven''t seen you for a few years, but your acting has improved." Tang Ming answered lightly, but there was no expression on her face. In the past, Bai Xiaoyu used his kindness, but he never thought that he was not Tang Ming in the past. He thought he was so easy to cheat. "Ming, what are you talking about? How can I not understand? What kind of acting Bai Xiaoyu said and got up and sat down beside Tang Ming. "Ming, you see, this is the dress that you selected for me personally. I have always treasured it. When I saw it, I thought how gentle you were to me in the past. I never had a good night''s sleep." "Since this dress is so important to you, why don''t you hang it up and offer it and kowtow every day?" Bai Xiaoyu turned to see Gu An Nan with a feather duster. She was shocked, "Gu Jin, how can it be you!" Chapter 1077 Gu An Nan put the feather duster on his shoulder and said, "Oh, Miss Bai, I haven''t seen you for a long time, but your skin is one hundred and eighty times thicker than before." Previously, Gu An Nan thought it was a woman who was so arrogant and dared to pry her corner. She had to break Tang Ming and the woman''s legs. Who knows it''s Bai Xiaoyu. Seeing her, Gu An Nan thinks with her toes that Tang Ming can''t have anything to do with Bai Xiaoyu, unless Tang Ming is stupid again. Bai Xiaoyu took out the way to Gu Jin in the past, and Jiao didi said to Tang Ming: "Ming, listen to how she talks to me." Seeing her hand was about to touch her, Tang Ming frowned and quickly shed to one side. Gu An Nan is close to Bai Xiaoyu, "I said you are thick skinned, why? Do you have anyments? " "How could you, a girl, say such a thing? Where am I thick skinned? " "Oh, I didn''t scold your ancestors for 18 generations. Even if I was kind, would you like to tell the truth? Why are you not afraid to be told when you rob my man? " Bai Xiaoyu was surprised, "you Isn''t your man Si Li Ting? How did it turn into tea? Are you If you don''t follow women''s principles, Ming, you''d better not get involved with such a woman. It''s not good for your reputation to spread it out. " Hearing her words, Gu An Nanughed and said, "it seems that Miss Bai is not only thick skinned, but also has a strong imagination." "What do you mean?" "It means literally. If Miss Bai doesn''t understand, I can exin it. In a more popr way, why are you so shameless?" "Gu Jin, you have a husband and cheat on others. Who doesn''t want to face it?" The original form of white light rain is revealed. "Bai Xiaoyu secretly fell in love with Tang Ming when he was in college. He confessed that he was refused to go back and y with a group of scoundrels. Since then, he has no fertility, so he fabricated a lie to frame Tang Ming. Tang Ming, a good old man, felt guilty in his heart, so he tried to keep in touch with you and gave you a rich material life. Later, he saw clearly that he was separated from you. You took his card and raised a little white face, and lived in the apartment he bought. Why? I''ve been squandering all these days, and I don''t want you anymore? " Gu An Nan read out Bai Xiaoyu''s life in these years, and thest trace of dignity of Bai Xiaoyu is torn to pieces. "You''re talking nonsense!" "Oh, I am nonsense. Do you raise a little white face, or do youe to Tangming again without shame?" Bai Xiaoyu cried and looked at Tang Ming, "Ming, you must not listen to her nonsense. Over the years, I only have you in my heart, and always have you." She even wanted to rush to Tang Ming. Gu An Nan said angrily, "take away your dirty ws for me!" Bai Xiaoyu is frightened by her roar, and she wants to drill into Tang Ming''s arms. Tang Mingshan is toote, Bai Xiaoyu falls on the sofa, tea wet skirt. "Wu Wu, Ming, you see, she''s very fierce to me." Gu An Nan is really angry by this kind of woman liver ache, heard that she also beat Gu Jin before. "Hard on you, aren''t you?" Gu An Nan couldn''t bear to pull up Bai Xiaoyu''s hair. "Miss White Lotus, tell you Tang Ming is my man. If you want to touch him, you will pluck hair on the tiger''s buttocks. Do you think I will let you go so easily?" "It hurts!" White light rain pitifully looking at Tang Ming, "Ming, she is so fierce." Tang Ming did not even look at her, but looked at Gu An Nan''s hand, "don''t be tired." Bai Xiaoyu: Gu An Nan hook lips a smile, "don''t worry, I like to treat white lotus, some lotus flowers are particrly shameless, see how I clean up." Gu An Nan''s chicken feather duster finally yed a useful role. She picked up the feather duster and hit Bai Xiaoyu. "I heard you used to be arrogant." Bai Xiaoyu was beaten to no avail. He wanted to win Tang Ming''s sympathy. Tang Ming avoided her. The advantage of renting is that it''s very spacious. Gu can y his best, ying lying down, rolling and standing. Bai Xiaoyu runs in high-heeled shoes, but Gu An Nan can''t run again. It''s a storm to be pulled back by Gu An Nan. The waiters thought it was the original match to y junior. Now they all pretended to be deaf and dumb. Who woulde forward to persuade the fight? Some people directly recorded this scene. The waiter who handed Gu An Nan a feather duster had been watching the situation nervously for fear that Gu An Nan would lose. Gu An Nan has already taken control of the situation, so I can rest assured. "Thisdy is so flexible that she doesn''t look like a pregnant woman at all." "Probably to see the little three only care about anger, which care about the fetus in the abdomen." "It''s strange that Mr. scum didn''t help Xiao San." "He still has a little conscience. If he protects Xiaosan, I would like to go up and kick two feet. He is a white lotus." "Well done, wonderful!" The waiters were all in the front row, deaf to Bai Xiaoyu''s cry for help. Bai Xiaoyu rolled to and fro on the ground, "don''t beat me. I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. I dare not."Her exposed skin is all red, Gu An Nan this just stop. "Go away." White light rain even shoes are not care to wear, rolling away, that posture to be more embarrassed. Gu An Nan a look back to see Tang Ming''s smile, she Yang feather duster, "still smile? If you don''t give me a good exnation, you''ll be next Tang Ming gently said: "I just want to think that if you were such a pungent jin''er, then Bai Xiaoyu was not her." "Well, don''t try to change the subject." At that time, if Gu An Nan was reced, I''m afraid the Tang family would be in chaos for a long time. Tang Ming pulled her back to her arms, "angry? I didn''t let her touch me. Today was a special banquet for you. I didn''t know that Bai Xiaoyu wasing. " "For me?" Gu An Nan''s temperament is a little smaller. "Do you think I will prepare for Bai Xiaoyu?" "Hum, your eyes are too bad, Bai Xiaoyu''s predecessor is an insult to me." "Yes, I had no eyes at that time." Tang Ming didn''t mind at all. Gu An Nan cold hum, "I am hungry." "I''ve prepared your favorite dishes for you. I''ll have them served right away." Tang Ming pped her hands. The waiter was surprised that the original match could sit down to eat as if nothing had happened. What''s wrong with scum man? "Well, it''s probably for the baby in my stomach. The child is innocent." "That''s right. I feel sorry for women." Tang Ming is at a loss. How does he feel that every waiter serving the dishes has a vicious attitude towards him. Gu An Nan is a gentle face, even care, there are people to Gu An Nan sent a health porridge. "This is specially given to the wife by our supervisor. It''s good for you to eat more." The waiter looked at Gu An Nan sympathetically. Gu An Nan a face guilty of the bowl of porridge to eat up the body, two people until leaving, Tang Ming feel chilly behind. "Anan, are you hiding something from me?" Chapter 1078 Gu An Nan vomited tongue, "which has." "How can I add food to you and look at me like that?" Tang Ming felt a little strange, one looked at himself like that, even though several were like this, as if in their eyes they were ssified garbage. "Probably because I''m too beautiful and you''re too ugly." "Is it?" Tang Ming always felt something was wrong. "Oh, yes, yes, eat quickly." Gu An Nan is a little guilty of eating porridge. Even when she left, a waiter took Gu An Nan''s hand and asked her to take good care of her body. When Tang Ming looked at her, she red at Tang Ming fiercely. Tang Ming always felt that the next second she was going to say the word "g man". On the way home, Tang Ming lowered her head and asked, "an Nan." "Well." "Have I passed your test?" "Well, I''m free anyway. I''d rather have a love affair." After these things, Gu An Nan also saw his own intention, since identified him, then why fidgety. Tang Ming reached out and took her hand. "This week, I''ll go home for dinner." "So fast?" Gu An Nan did not refuse, even some shy expression on his face. "I think it''s too slow, Anan. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time." He has been waiting for this day for a long time. Bai Xiaoyu failed to bring him back to the Tang family because of his low status. Gu Jin got married by agreement. The only girl he really brought home was Gu An Nan. Gu An Nan didn''t care and said, "go, go." She had no feeling on the surface, but she was full of excitement and panic. Gu An Nan ran to Gu Jin''s home for the first time, "elder sister, the event is not good!" "What?" Gu Jin looks at her. "Tang Ming is taking me home to see my parents this week. I''m nervous." Gu Jinughed and touched her head. "Our Anan has grown up. Don''t worry. Mrs. Tang is a very gentle woman. In the past, I was taken care of by her. She likes me so much. You are my sister and you will like you, so you don''t have to worry about it." "But I''m not as gentle as my sister. My brother-inw says I''m a monkey." "This is your character. Tang Ming likes this kind of you, so you don''t have to change anything. Just be yourself." Gu An Nan is in love. She is an ignorant little girl. Tang Ming''s marriage has always been the heart knot of the Tang family. After Gu Jin got married, he thought he would find someone to fall in love with. He was single for several years. Midway, Tang''s mother did not know how many times to give him blind date words, but now he finally brought people back. Gu An Nan said it didn''t matter. In fact, she cared about it. She dressed up as a littledy and even prepared a gift for her visit. To the door of the Tang family, Gu An Nan nervously said incoherently, "Nichs, my mother, no, will your mother not like my character?" "No, my mother will love you, Ann. Are you nervous?" "Well, I''m not nervous. It''s just to see your family. They''re not big animals." Mouth is like this, a car, Tang Ming''s mother went out to meet her. Tang Ming has not told her Gu An Nan''s identity, she saw this face, "jin''er, how did youe?" "Auntie, I''m Gu An Nan, Gu Jin''s sister." "Are you jin''er''s sister? Yes, it''s just like that. " "Yes, I am the culprit who smashed Tang Ming into the hospital." Gu An Nan is embarrassed to scratch his head. "So it''s you. No wonder Minger disappeared during that time. Is it not that you don''t know each other?" Mother Tang''s gentle smile. "Don''t you me me?" "Minger can take you home, which proves that he likes you very much. You are jin''er''s sister. How can I me you? Stop talking outside. The old man is waiting to see you Gu An Nan is so pulled into the house by Tang''s mother. In addition to the old man and others, there is Tang Ji in the room. Tang Jianyi saw Gu An Nan explode from the sofa, "it''s you!" The woman who made him pee his pants and disgrace everyone in thepany. Gu An Nan now pretended to be very clever, "Hello, I''m Tang Ming''s girlfriend." "Grandfather, it was her who drove the car to the cliffst time!" "What cliff? What car? Why can''t I understand what you''re talking about? Isn''t it the first time we''ve met? " Tang also had some doubts. Did he recognize the wrong person? Look carefully in front of the woman''s gentle personality, it is really different from the previous woman. "Tang Li, she is your future sister-inw Gu An Nan, Gu Jin''s sister-inw." Gu Jin''s sister? Tang can not help but continue to ask: "do you have any sisters?""I have a sister. We are triplets." Triplets, that must be another vicious woman. The old man coughed a few times, "today people are guests, don''t neglect, girl, youe and let me have a look." "Grandfather." Gu An Nan''s attitude is very good, the old man likes it very much. "Well, well, ming''er is lucky to find you." Tang people are very satisfied with Gu An Nan, only Tang Ji has been observing whether she is that woman. She was gentle in her walk and small in her eating, and he could atst conclude that she was not. It''s getting dark. Gu An Nan is enjoying the flowers in the courtyard. Seeing Tang Ji smoking, she strides over and pats him on the shoulder. "Oh, smoking." That familiar tone and the devil''s smile, Tang Ji exploded on the spot. "It''s you!" "It''s your aunt and I, I tell you, I''m going to marry Tang Ming soon. You have to make his idea again. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you every minute." Gu An Nan showed a threatening smile. "Dare you." "Do you think I dare? If I can clean you up once, I can clean you up the second time. Can you believe that next time I hang you naked on the highway intersection?" Others at most just talk, Gu An Nan said export will certainly do. "You''re a woman, and you don''t speak properly." "You mind me, Tang Ming likes me anyway." Gu An Nan looks proud. Tang Ming quickly walked toward the two people, "an Nan, home." Gu An Nan yed Tang Gu''s forehead, "remember what I said." Tang Ming some displeasure, took her hand to leave, "what do you say?" "It''s just a good warning. I''m going to have fried rice with eggs." "Just had it." "How dare I eat in front of your family? I''m still hungry." "Good, good, my little ancestor, I''ll fry you at home." "And ice cream." "Yes, only one." "I''ll have vani, then." "It''s up to you." Tang Ming fondly scraped Gu An Nan''s nose tip. When he saw this scene, he felt yearning. Tang Ming has a home. Where is his home? Chapter 1079 Sakura ind. Spring is a romantic season, cherry blossoms flying, the whole ind is filled with cherry blossoms, colorful season. Helicopters hover on the ind, yachts on the sea one after another. The private vi is decorated with a new one, and the sweet smell of flowers floats in the air. The whole vi is wrapped with flowers, showing a romantic atmosphere everywhere. The first time the guests came to the ind, they were attracted by the beautiful scene. The ind was decorated like a fairnd on earth. Three European style carriages pass through the long cherry forest, and the flying cherry blossoms fall to the ground, forming a boundless Cherry Blossom Road. The three men in the carriage were tall and handsome. Si Li Ting has golden hair and blue eyes. Mu Chen is tough and serious. Tang Ming is as warm as jade. The most striking is not the three in suits, but the two standing at the end of Huahua road. A red and a white, Gu Qi red skirt flying, mouth hook up a touch of excited smile. The man standing beside her was dressed in a simple white robe. The roses embroidered on the white robe set off the women around her. Man long hair fluttering, negative hand and stand, indifferent look at not far away from the distance and near a few carriages. The two men are very different in style. They are about 30 years old, but their appearance is extraordinary, which makes the guests marvel. Nangong mura pulled Nangong Xun''s sleeve and said, "my dear, that''s not the parents of xiaojiner in the legend, right? It''s like a figureing out of the painting. It''s too beautiful and handsome! Especially xiaojin''er''s father, isn''t that a wig? That''s cool. " Nangong Xun took his hand away with a look of disgust. "Is it a wig? You can touch it." "I don''t dare. I''ve heard from one to one that xiaojin''er''s father is a cruel character. He looks like a banished immortal, but in fact he is like a devil." Nangong Xun gave a cold smile, "it''s good to know. I''m afraid you''ll do something stupid. That girl doesn''t like to be lively. Why didn''t youe today?" "Who knows her, anyway, will parentse on this asion? They have not been to such a lively asion for a long time "Here it is." Nangong Xun points to a direction. It is Nangong Li that leads you. Although they are middle-aged, men are energetic, and women have a quiet and indifferent style, especially a pair of purple pupils, which have be more profound and beautiful after years of baptism. "It''s up to the big guys to move them both." "It''s not just them, but my aunt is here today." Nangong Mo steps past. Nangong Li and youyou have not appeared in charge of affairs for a long time. Although you are not his own mother, he always treats her own mother. "Mom and dad." "Mo''er." Youyou reaches out to touch Nangong Mo''s head and treats him as a child. Nangong makeints about cold and cold Tucao: "it''s all so big." Nangong Xun felt that Nangong Mo had taken away his parents since he was young, and his attitude towards Nangong Mo was very cold. "Xun''er, don''t keep a straight face." You also rubbed his head. Nangong Xun said: "Mom, I''m such a big man." "You also know that you are so old. Mo''er has his wife and children. What do you have? It''s said that you used to like other girls, but how did you lose to others? " Nangong Mo snickered, "no way, Smith''s gene is too strong, maybe small brocade son likes blue eyes more." Nangong Li is thoughtful. This scene is more like that time. He looked at mu Nanshu and Gu Qi standing not far away in white and red dress. After so many years, they did not show any signs of aging. The man was as mysterious as youyou said. Mu Nanshu seemed to feel his gaze towards him. There was a ripple in his calm eyes. Men are so powerful. Gu Qi jumped over like a child and hugged you. "Little yo, I haven''t seen you for many years." "Master Qi." You wonder at Gu Qi''s face, time is too tolerant for her. "Good, it seems that nangongli will protect you well." Gu Qi carelessly patted Nangong Li, "from brother, long time no see." Nangong left quietly and quietly pulled youyou back into his arms, and faintly returned a sentence: "long time no see." Between them, there is only a long time no see. "Niggard, I won''t do anything to your wife." At that time, Gu Qi took all men and women, and Nangong Li did not forget it. "Master Qi." A familiar voice came from his ear. Gu Qi turned back and walked with a CAI''s hand after years. "Wow, my little year hase." Gu Qi stretched out his hand and kneaded, "not bad, not bad, but also a little fat." "Mr. Qi, don''tugh at me. They are all mothers of several children. Why are they so careless?" "It''s not your husband''s pet." A CAI was on the side of the road.Gu Qi smiles, "little a CAI, the wings grow hard, isn''t it?" "Madame, I''m joking." After years of covering his mouth andughing. "By the way, your family is one by one. Why didn''t I see that girl?" Gu Qi looks left and right. "The child has traveled all over the world. Now I don''t know which country she is. She looks like your daughter. There is no definite definition. She dug coal in Africa some time ago and said she wanted to dig out diamonds." Gu Qi chuckled, "it''s some of my style. We agreed at that time. If you have a daughter, you''ll order a baby. You see, my little kids are very old. I heard that they are still single, or they will meet each other?" After years of helplessness, "that girl was naughty when she was a child. It''s best to meet." "It doesn''t matter if I look at my family. I''m worried about him." The two old mothers looked at each other with a smile. "Miss, are we notte?" "Xiao huan''er, it''s not toote, it''s just right." Gu Qi hugged Gu Huan tightly, "I''m relieved to see you have a happy life." "Miss, he is very kind to me." Wang touched his head. "If it''s not good, my wife will pursue me all over the world." "I wish you knew that!" "Qi''er." Another old acquaintance appeared. Luo with blonde hair and blue eyes and K with blonde hair and blue eyes came, and Gu Qi went straight to Luo. "Brother Luo, hum, long time no see." She was just about to plunge into someone''s arms and flutter. She was seized by her cor and her body remained in Luo''s one inch position. Gu Qi looked at mu Nanshu intively, "he is my brother." "Not even brothers, not to mention the opposite sex without blood rtionship." "Well, you hate it." Gu Qi punches mu Nanshu. Luo said with a smile: "at that time, I was thinking about what kind of person can subdue you, Mr. Mu is really good." "See you." "Thank you foring to my daughter''s wedding." "I didn''t expect that Mr. mu, who was so extraordinary and refined, would also say such official words." K joked. Chapter 1080 Gu Qi''s boyfriend was a mystery for a long time. No matter how Ka asked, she would not tell who he was. Later, even if they knew mu Nanshu, they did note into close contact with each other. They only heard about Mu Nanshu from Gu Jin''s mouth. He should be the most special presence in the audience. His ck hair is flying. Rao''s dress is so different in everyone''s eyes that no one willugh at him. The temperament of his body and this dress match very well, even if he and the person in suit and leather shoes stand together, you will not feel too abrupt. It is clearly the wedding of the daughters. The quiet mu Nanshu and the lively Gu Qi be the focus. Mu Nanshu''s temperament is indifferent, but it gives people a feeling that it is difficult to get close to, like floating clouds in the sky. In the face of Ka''s teasing, he did not get angry, but said lightly: "thank you for taking care of my wife and children these years." If Luo and Ka did not take care of Gu An Nan, she would not have grown up so peacefully. "Xiao Qi is not an outsider. Luo always takes her as her sister. It''s our duty to take care of their mother and daughter. Besides, an Nan is lively and lovely. I also take her as my daughter." Mu Nan Shu nodded. He was not good at words. It was very hard for him to say thank you. Bill has always been very satisfied with Gu Jin''s daughter-inw. The rtionship between her and Si Li Ting is really moving. When he got married, he saw Gu Jin''s mysterious father. "Hello, I''m bill, Steven''s father." He held out his hand. These two people stand together is the collision of China and the west, the eye-catching to the extreme. A man in a suit and leather shoes, golden hair, dark blue eyes, years make his temperament calm like the vast sea. Mu Nanshu is a Chinese style robe fluttering in the wind. They are simr in body shape. Mu Nanshu reached out and politely shook back, "Hello, mu Nanshu." Gu Qi opened mu Nanshu and said, "Hello, my dear. Thanks to your good son, you take good care of my daughter." Her enthusiasm and mu Nanshu formed a sharp contrast, but Bill was not used to it. "This is what ting''er should do." "If you look carefully, Ting Ting really looks like you, especially with these eyes. Your Smith family''s seed is very good. Even little Jinnuo has a pair of blue pupils." Ka in the side pulled Lagu Qi, "brother, you don''t mind, small seven is such a temperament." Bill shook his head. "How could it be? I''m not as old-fashioned as I am." Mu Nanshu and his wife are just like young people standing there. They don''t look old at all. Tang''s family also specially flew from home, Tang''s mother and others are the first to see Gu An Nan''s parents. She couldn''t believe that the man who looked as big as Gu An Nan would be her mother, and her father was still such a legend. Originally, the Tang family is a rtively powerful family in China. When youe here, you can see that many of them are top-notch figures in the world, especially in their looks. For example, they are toomon for the Tang family toe forward to recognize their rtives. Gu Qi rushed to the Tang family, "are you Xiaoming''s parents? I''m Gu Qi. The cold wood man is an Nan''s father. " "Hello, you." Mother Tang was a little ttered. "We''ll be a family in the future, so don''t be so restrained." It is said that they are unrestrained. The people of their family are somewhat different. Ordinary people dare to contact easily. The people outside are busy and the three brides inside are also in aplicated mood. three people as like as two peas in the same dress, Mu seven tightly pulling their wedding dress, "sister, I, I am a little nervous." Gu An Nan is sitting on the table barefoot, holding a red pitaya in his hand, eating happily with a spoon. "What''s so nervous? Do you want to eat some to ease your mood?" Mu Qi shook his head, "still can''t, get on the wedding dress for a while." "What are you afraid of? Just be careful. Look at me Ah The voice did not fall, Gu An Nan hand sliding dragon fruit fell on the wedding dress. "Sister, I told you not to eat, see." Muqi knew it was the end. Gu Jin took a wet towel toe over, "see if you can wipe it off." "Boo hoo, I can''t wipe it off. My wedding dress, I knew I would not eat pitaya. I hate pitaya! What now? " Gu Jin smiles, "you are a little fool." "Sister, you stillugh at me. You''ve always been the smartest. Let''s see if you cane up with something." Gu Jin looked at the above red, "the wedding dress is a high set, now it''s toote for people to send it. It''s very embarrassing, you wait." "Sister, why do you pick up pitaya again?" Muqiqi strange way. "Xiao Qi, your painting skills are better than mine. You can only rely on your painting decadent for magic." Muqi immediately understood, "my sister wants me to use pitaya liquid to paint for sister an Nan?""Yes." "Well, I''ll try." Gu An Nan began to paint on her wedding dress. After her transformation, it was like pieces of cherry blossoms flying on the wedding dress, and yingdao was very suitable for the scene. Gu An Nan dragged a long wedding dress, "Wow, it''s so beautiful. Xiao Qi''s painting is wonderful." Muqi is embarrassed to scratch his head, "sister, you should be at ease, and don''t let people worry." "I see." Linda ran in quickly. "Miss, it''s almost time. Get ready. The groom ising." Gu An Nan hurriedly sat down on the bed, e and sit down quickly, to y the game." Gu Jin and Mu Qi sat by her side, Gu An Nan''s face earnestly admonished, "Hey, you can''t make a sound for a while, and you can''t have a special expression, just like we agreed." "I see." Gu An Nan a face bad smile, "you say that a few big pig hooves can recognize us?" "It must be recognized at a nce." Gu Jin said with a smile. "as like as two peas, we can''t believe it." Linda put a veil on them and the three sat upright. Si Li Ting several people into the room, Linda stood by the door and said: "if you want to pick up the bride, you must recognize your own bride." Gu Qi hopping dada came over, "this game is fun. If you admit it wrong, you will not return it." "Only one chance." K ys with her nails, waiting for a good y. "How exciting, brother Nangong Mo pulls Nangong Xun''s sleeve. "Don''t touch me." You and after years of looking at each other, "I knew we yed like this when we got married." A CAI took years of hand, "no matter what you be, I can recognize you at a nce." "How do I feel that the elder''s dog food is sweeter?" Gu Nan can''t help but makeints about Tucao. "Who told you not to find a girlfriend? Now it''s toote to regret, xiaocangcang, your lovely mother has just contacted you with a gorgeous beauty with purple eyes Gu Qi saw the needle. "Mom, today is my sisters'' wedding. Don''t worry about me." Gu Nancang shakes the pot. Chapter 1081 Although Gu Nancang didn''t get along with this young mother for a long time, from this short time, we can feel that if an Nan is a little devil, his mother is a big devil, which is extremely unreliable. Believe her words, I don''t know what to pit myself into. Therefore, Gu Qi didn''t believe any punctuation marks. "Hum, you son of a bitch won''t listen to me. Sooner orter, you will cry and cry with my thigh in your arms. When the timees, your nose will burst into tears. I won''t pay attention to you and let you go to be a bachelor all your life." "Mom, you watch less soap operas, like an olddy." Gu Nancang looks disgusted with the way. Gu Qi covered his face and went to find Mu Nan Shu, "big man, your son said I was old, did you have wrinkles?" Mu Nanshu looked at it carefully. "I only see one thing in your face." "Wrinkles, they must be wrinkles. Sobbing, I don''t want to be old." "Beautiful and beautiful." "Shit, is handsome uncle so provocative? I think he won''t say a word of love for a hundred years. I have to take a small book and write it down. " One side of Nangong Mo looks for a notebook. Nangong Xun looks at mu Nanshu. This man is a myth, but he dotes on his wife so much. The game here is about to start. Tang Ming looked at Si Li Ting, "third uncle, will you admit your mistake?" "If your wife can admit his mistake, you should kneel down on durian." Si Li Ting obviously already had the bottom in mind. "Yes." Tang Ming has a serious smile on her mouth. Linda looks at several people and thinks they have a n. Isn''t it? The game hasn''t started yet. "Bridegroom, you have only one chance, and you must act together. If you are ready, you can start." "All right." Mu Chen answered coldly. Nangong Mo looked at those people strangely, "brother, do you think they really recognize their wives? The bride is covered with ayer of white gauze, the expression and eyes of the bride are not clear, can you recognize it so easily "Ha ha." Nangong Xun didn''t speak, and his expression was obviously clear to him. "Brother, do you know who it is?" "As long as you are not a fool, you can see it at a nce." Nangong Mo scratched his head, "are you not swearing at me as a fool?" "No, there''s no turning. You''re a fool." "I..." Nangong ink as like as two peas, and even if there are more cherry blossoms in a personal skirt, it can not be used as a basis for judging. Nangong Xun said, "the most right is jin''er, the middle is Mu Qi, and the left is gu''an''nan." "You can''t say it, Hooch." "No, you''ll know right away." Nangong Xun looks mentally retarded. Nangong Mo waits to see. How does he think Nangong Xun is just a random finger. Linda reconfirmed, "master Mu Chen, Miss said, if you admit it wrong, she will be very angry." Mu Chen firmly said: "Qi''er, I won''t admit it wrong." "Mr. Tang, miss an Nan has also ordered that if you dare to admit your mistake, she will Jump up and blow your dog''s head Tang Ming helpless smile, "good." Linda looked at Si Li Ting and didn''t wait for her to open her mouth. Si Li Ting had already been domineering to interrupt: "I won''t admit my mistake even if I die." "Well, I''ll count three, and we''ll go to the people who want to be good." Linda has just finished, several people orderly toward their own bride, without any hesitation. Nangong ink as like as two peas, "brother, they have the same choice as you. There is no panic. How do you see it?" Nangong Xun''s choice was casual. Nine times out of ten, the three men made a choice at the same time. "Fool, although they are triplets with the same appearance, they have different personalities. You don''t need to look at their faces to know." "Where do you look without looking at your face?" "Hand, as far as I know, Mu Qi is gentle, Gu An Nan is arrogant and jin''er is calm. Jin''er has already given birth to children, and the other two are not married yet. You can see that her fingers have been holding on to her skirt, which makes her nervous. Judging from her character, she must be Mu Qi. " "How can you tell Gu An Nan from jin''er?" "as like as two peas on the table, there is a pitaya that has not eaten. The three skirts are all a style. Only she has more cherry blossoms, and looks closely at the color of Pitaya. It''s obvious that someone stole pitaya and got it on the wedding dress. In order to make up for it, he painted cherry blossom. Who do you think jin''er and Gu''an Nan would do such a thing? " "Wow, brother, you are too clever. You can judge why you don''t be a detective so easily." "It''s not that I''m smart, it''s you who are too stupid. Oh, if it''s you, you''ll be smashed." Nangong Xun''s merciless ridicule.Nangong Mo was used to being beaten up by him from small to big. No matter how he scolded him, he would happily follow Nangong Xun and never get angry. "It''s also true. I''ve seen Gu An Nan once. Her character is so bad that no one can do such a thing except her." Gu An Nan didn''t think it was because he ate a pitaya and leaked the secret. Three people have stood up, Linda said: "now you have no room to repent, please lift the cover and kiss your bride, if you are wrong, tonight you will kneel durian." Si Li Ting looks at the woman with a veil in front of him. Through the hollow white yarn, he sees the corners of the mouth that Gu Jin has drawn up. He waited a long time for that day. His elder brother''s blue gauze on, a pair of blue brocade of a pair of eyes gently lift "Susu." Mu Chen also lifted her veil, and Mu Qi''s nervous eyes entered his eyes. "Brother Chen, I''m so afraid that you admit your mistake." Mu Chen gently took her hand, saw her palms were pinched red, put on the lips of a kiss, "how can I admit mistakes?" The painting style of the two people around him is warm, but Tang Ming''s side has not yet opened, Gu An Nan pulled himself down, "grinding haw, slow death." Tang Ming had no choice but to smile, "now I don''t have to be beaten to burst the dog''s head?" "You''ve survived a disaster." Gu ananan grabbed his neck and pulled it down. His red lips went up. "You will be my man in the future. Don''t admit it wrong." "I''ll never be wrong in my life." Tang Ming gentle way, look at Gu An Nan''s eyes are full of stars. From now on, she will be his wife, and he will stay with him till he is old. Three people led their bride, carriage around Sakura ind around a circle, in the fall in the beginning of this grand wedding. Gu Qi stood beside mu Nanshu, "young people''s love is really envious of the dead. I want to see them get married." So far, she and mu Nanshu do not even have a marriage certificate. Mu Nanshu clenched her hand. "That''s the knot." Chapter 1082 Gu Qi''s face even showed a shy expression, "I''m an old man, and I''m going to get married. It''s going to make peopleugh." "Qi''er, do you remember volcanic ind?" Mu Nanshu asked softly. "Of course I remember. How big a sensation did you make when you bought that ind? How could I forget it. " "It took me 20 years to perfect that ind because of your joking words. Qi''er, I owe you too much in this life." Although mu Nanshu is cold, he is only gentle to Gu Qi. What he owes to Gu Qi will be redoubled. Gu Qi felt strange, "you never like to say these words. How can you suddenly say these things?" "It''s probably because of the excitement of the young people." Today is such a day, not only a few new people, even the onlookers also feel the sweet beauty of love. Mu Nan Shu took Gu Qi, "I really didn''t think that one day people like me not only have you, but also have so many children." After all, these children are old. Although they have not lived with him since childhood and are girls, it is inconvenient for them to be intimate with him when they are older. Although he never says anything, each child upies a very important position in his heart. Gu Qi also put away the dandy''s smile, "it''s hard for you to think so." Just as Xiaozhu is holding Jinnuo, mu Nanshu takes the child from her hand. Now Jinnuo has been able to simply repeat words, and he was very happy to see mu Nanshu: "father-inw." See this child his heart is soft, Gu Qi also teases the child, "call grandmother." "Mother inw." Jinnuo called cleverly, a pair of blue eyes flickered "really good, I don''t know how many girls will suffer in the future." Gu Qi''s favorite is Jinnuo''s eyes. "Like children?" Mu Nanshu asked. "Yes, although I had several children, I didn''t grow up with a child. This is my greatest regret and it''s also your biggest regret." Seeing mu Nanshu''s thoughtful appearance, Gu Qi quickly said, "don''t misunderstand me. I''m not implying anything to you." With that, Gu Qi ran away quickly. The poison on her body finally disappeared. The good time in the world had not passed. She didn''t want to get pregnant and could not do anything. Gu Qi jumped into a big tree and watched her three daughters sitting in the carriage. Like a princess, she finally married the prince they wanted. At that time, when she gave birth to a child in that situation, she thought that she would have to be vagrant all her life, but she didn''t expect that she had not lost any child. It was sweet after all. "My daughters, be happy The wind is blowing her long skirt, Gu Qi is not naughty, the first time there is maternal brilliance on his face. Gu Jin nestles in Si Li Ting''s arms, "brother Li Ting, I''m not dreaming?" On this day, she really waited too long. The ups and downs between her and Si Li Ting were no less than those of others. She had put on a dress several times, waiting to be his bride, and was destroyed again and again. When she really came to this day, Gu Jin felt very dreamy. She only left Si Li Ting in her eyes. "Susu, you can make today a dream." "Brother Li Ting, I won''t separate again." Gu Jin pulls Si Li Ting''s sleeve tightly. "I promise, no matter what happens again, I will not leave you." Gu Jin leaned his head in his arms and closed his eyes to feel the speed of Cherry Blossom flying. In the second carriage, Gu An Nan insisted on sticking out his head. "Anan, today is our wedding day. Can''t you be more reserved?" "Don''t you think the carriage is a little too slow?" Gu An Nan is a little discontented. "It''s a wedding ceremony, not a horse race." Tang Ming is helpless. Among the three sisters, Gu An Nan is a fur monkey, and she will never let people worry. "I don''t care so much. It''s boring to be slow. We''ll stimteter." Gu An Nan''s body posture vigorous jump to a horse, hard hit the horse. Walking in front of Muqi is gently lying in Mu Chen''s arms, two people talk less, with each other''s movements to perceive each other''s existence. Hearing the horse''s neighing in his ear, he scared Mu Qi straight into Mu''s arms. "Don''t be afraid of Qier." "Is the horse frightened, behind is an Nan elder sister." "If it''s her, don''t worry about it." Mu Chen patted Mu Qi on the back. Gu An Nan rode a horse toe over, "Xiao Qi, I''m going to take a step first, youe after me! Ahaha ha Mu Chen said with a smile, "what did I say? She must be all right. " "It''s true that sister an Nan is also married today. She should be restrained at least." "It''s strange that she can be restrained. Don''t worry about her." Mu Chen thought that only Tang Ming could stand Gu An Nan''s personality. A good wedding Leng is Gu An Nan y into a horse race."Sister, I''ve caught up with you." "Anan, what are you doing? Stop now." "No, it''s fun, sister. I''ll go first." Gu Jin holding his head, "brother Ming married an Nan, but he felt better." "It''s not something you should care about." Si Li Ting pulled her back again. The wedding scene is very beautiful, three couples get married together, and they are triplets. The guests are very surprised. Priest: "will you marry this woman? Do you want to love her and be loyal to her, whether she is poor, sick or disabled, or even dead? the three couples hold each other''s hands, and Si Li Ting replies without thinking: "I do." Tang Ming gently smile: "I will." Mu Chen firmly said, "I will." The priest looked at several brides and was interrupted by Gu An Nan before he opened his mouth: "yes, I will. Don''t talk nonsense." The guests were allughing. There was no such a anxious bride. Gu Jin is helpless, "an Nan..." Small seven gentle soft also said: "I am willing to." Everyone wasughing again, but the sisters were very interesting. Finally came to the ring exchange link, Gu An Nan looked at Tang Ming, "well, first say good, you wear this ring can be my person,ter if you dare to engage in mischief, I will kill you!" "Yes, wife." Mu Chen carefully put the ring on Muqi, "Qi''er, I will protect you, love you and take care of you in this life." Mu Qi''s eyes filled with tears and nodded gently, "well, good." Si Li Ting to Gu Jin smoothly put on the ring, this time no one will find their trouble. The ring of the two people is shining in the sun, with ten fingers sped, which is very simr to their love. Gu Jin looked at Si Li Ting gently, with a smile on his mouth: "Mr. Si, please give me more advice for the rest of my life." "My pleasure, Mrs. Smith." Chapter 1083 "Mr. Gu, this is your itinerary today. There will be a business meeting at 9:30ter. Do you need to attend?" Gu Nancang swept a nce, "no, Si Li Ting is the president." "That Mr. Si and miss jin''er are on their honeymoon Gu Nan Cang frowned, "they have been married for three months." "I don''t know. Imunicated with Mr. Lin yesterday. It seems that Mr. Si has not nned toe back." Gu Nancang sighed, "let Mu Chen go. He should be in China recently." The assistant looked puzzled. "Mr. mu, Mr. Gu, has gone to hold a painting exhibition for Miss Qi, and he has no time recently." "What about Tang Ming?" Gu Nancang was helpless. "Miss Ann sent him to Africa." "What are you doing in Africa?" "It''s said to be digging diamonds." ¡°¡­¡­¡± He this younger sister is tossing about people again. Gu An Nan is the most mischievous among them. "Well, I''ll go and get the car ready." "Good, Mr. Gu." Before arriving at his destination, Gu Qi sent him a video invitation. See is Gu Qi''s head in shing, Gu Nancang a head two big, he dare not provoke is Gu Qi. Since Gu Jin''s wedding, she has been pestering him to introduce a woman to him. Gu Nancang can''t hide. "Mom." "You don''t want to see me, little rabbit? Is it sad to see me? " "Mom, I''m going to a meeting." "Don''t worry, I won''t force you to go on a blind date." Gu Nancang obviously has some questions, "really?" "Of course, I''m calling you mainly to show you something." "What?" Gu Nancang is always a little worried about this mother. The camera swayed and finally focused on the sped hands. "See? How much love did your father and I have? " "Mom..." "If you don''t find a daughter-inw, you''ll be a bachelor all your life." "Mom, didn''t you say you wouldn''t force me?" Gu Qi opened a pair of big eyes, "did I force you? Boy, I''ll show you. This is the ind your father bought me more than 20 years ago. It has been built for more than 20 years. Isn''t it beautiful? " "Well, pretty." "What is this? It''s love. A single dog like you won''t understand Gu Nancang sighed, "I didn''t intend to understand, you don''t need to stimte me." Gu Qi sees still can''t move him, pulled pull the person beside him, "South pivot, your son you manage regardless of?" Mu Nanshu didn''t intend to take charge of it. She said such things, so he had to. The camera is aimed at the immortal man with exquisite appearance. Mu Nanshu looks at the camera faintly. No matter how many times he watched it again, Gu Nancang always had a kind of dream feeling. His father was so amazing. In addition to Gu Qi, everyone in the family is in awe of him. "I''ll be back with your mother in three months, and I''ll see your girlfriend." The domineering voice was not a consultation, but an order. "You hear me. If you don''t obey your orders, your father will take care of you!" Gu Qi''s face appears. "Mom, don''t push me." "If you don''t, you''ll be older than your father." Gu Qi''s paws stroked mu Nanshu''s face, "look at how well your father has been maintained. This skin is more water-saving than a little girl." This dazzle husband crazy devil started again, Gu Nancang quickly found an excuse to hang up the phone. He vomited out a long breath. After three months, he could only rent one from the weddingpany. At this moment, the driver made a sharp brake and his body leaned forward. "What''s going on?" "Mr. Gu, there is a small yellow car in front of me." At that time, a little girl on the Yellow cart rushed up. Gu Nancang looks at the little girl who is crowded in. He holds a picture in his hand. His delicate face is full of panic. "Help, help, someone''s trying to grab my painting." The painting covered with red silk can''t be seen clearly. Gu Nancang''s pattern silk has not been moved. The little girl seemed very worried. "Sir, my painting was handed down by my grandfather''s grandfather. Some bad people want to take it away. Please help me." Gu Nancang nced at the corner of the red silk that was not covered. There were several more people in ck outside the car. He said faintly, "drive." The little girl saw that the men in ck were getting farther and farther away from her. She made a face on the window. "Chase me, youe after me!" That arrogant appearance and just chuchuchu pitiful is obviously not the same. The car drove to the chamber of Commerce downstairs, Gu Nancang swept the side of the small woman. "Where are you going?""Sir, thank you for saving my life. I can''t repay you. Yourpany is short of people. What do you think of me?" Gu Nancang is speechless. How does this jumping off thinking look like his mother. "No shortage." "Sir, if yourpany is not short of people, are you short of people? What do you think of me as your assistant? " Her eyes were clean and bright, not like those frivolous women. "No shortage." Gu Nancang mercilessly refused, "I am surrounded by male assistants." "The assistant can''t, the bodyguard can''t? I''ve been practicing martial arts since I was young, and I can y ten at a time. " Gu Nancang looked at her thin arms and legs, and obviously didn''t believe it. In his light eyes, she had to tell the truth. "Sir, I''ve been away from home for many years. I once swore that I would never go home until I got to the top. But now I can''t even get enough food and clothing. As soon as I see you are a good man, can you take me in? I can do anything. I graduated from a double degree master''s degree, and I am good at painting, dancing, singing, Sanda and Taekwondo. I can do it no matter you are a bodyguard or an assistant. " Gu Nancang looked her up and down, "since you are so superior, it''s very easy to find a job." "I It''s not like you and your husband The little girl blinked. "All right, sir?" Seeing her, Gu Nancang thought of the sisters, "OK." "Thank you, sir. I''ll give it to you." Gu Nancang raised his eyebrows. "Is this not a precious work handed down by your grandfather?" "In fact, it''s not so precious. I painted it myself, but my teacher said that I have a talent for painting." "Yes." Gu Nancang took over the painting, thinking that even if it was not the work of a famous master, it would be a delightful painting at least. However, as soon as the red silk is opened, it can only be described as unknown. "Are you painting chickens pecking rice?" "Ah? No, it''s Phoenix Gu Nancang picks eyebrows, has such Phoenix? "By the way, sir, my name is Liang Yi. How about you?" "Gu Nancang." The little girl lowered her head and murmured, "ah, it seems that I have heard of it somewhere." "Get out of the car. From today on, you are my bodyguard." Gu Nancang has left. Cool one by onepared a ye, "Mommy, want to catch me to go back to blind date, hum, think of the beauty." Chapter 1084 Said to be a bodyguard, Liang Yi is more like a small tail, running around with Gu Nancang. "Boss, when are you going to eat? I''m hungry. " Gu Nancang put down a contract in his hand, "you just had afternoon tea." "I''ve been eating for an hour and a half. Besides, I can''t eat enough tea in the afternoon." Gu Nancang said: "Boss, I work with you for the first day. Don''t you invite me to dinner to celebrate?" "It''s the first time I''ve heard such a clean and refined excuse for rubbing rice." "Will you please? You are a very generous boss when I see you. " Gu Nancang helpless, "what do you want to eat?" "I''ll take good care of the barbecue. I''ll make a reservation as soon as you agree." The girl had dug the trap and was waiting for her to jump inside. "Order it." Cool one by one happily ran to set the position, Gu Nancang looked at her back, but shook his head. She is about the same age as her younger sisters. Gu Nancang is also used to taking care of her younger sisters, and she responds to Liang Yi''s request. Long time did not leave work ahead of time, Gu Nancang rarely has such a rxed time. "Wow, boss, are these your cars?" See Gu Nancang open the office drawer, inside neat put a lot of luxury car key. "Well." "I''m your bodyguard. Let me drive." Gu Nancang has not answered, the girl has chosen an Apollo sports car. "Will you?" "Of course, I''m an amateur racing driver. I''ll tell you. It''s worth your while to hire me. Let''s go and drive Apollo." This sporty sports car is getting moldy in the garage. It was given to him by Gu An Nan on his birthday. Gu Nancang is not of this style. He has never opened it once. When he looks at the cool, his eyes are shining. He can''t help but smile at the corners of his mouth. "Boss, what are youughing at?" "People who want to see the car off." "Did someone give you such an expensive car? This man is really generous. It can''t be from a woman. " Gu Nancang pulled the co pilot, "it has nothing to do with you." He never liked to talk to outsiders about his personal feelings. Cool one excitedly drives the sports car, the ce that the car passes through has a very high rate of turning back. How did you know that such a windy sports car ended up at a very ordinary roadside barbecue stand. Gu Nan Cang picks eyebrow, "is this where you ordered?" "Don''t look small. It''s really delicious. Come on, boss. I''ll wipe it for you." , if he is not familiar with chill, he will never know that this girl is his royal highness, who grew up in an old castle. It is because of years and Youyou, who suffered a lot from being exiled from home since childhood, we are especially tolerant of Liang Yi, so that she grows up carefree. Liang Yi not only has the noble temperament of a powerful family, but also has a lively and lovely affinity to the people. It''s the first time for Gu Nancang to have a meal in such a ce. The surrounding environment is so hot that you can clearly hear what the next table says. "Boss, don''t dislike it. Try it. It''s not worse than Michelin." "Oh? Have you ever been to Michelin? " Gu Nancang said quietly. "I, I said that, mainly to highlight the delicious barbecue here." "Yes." "Of course, it''s impossible for a wage earner like me to go to that kind of ce." Barbecue in the charcoal fire "Zizi" sound, this experience is the first time, the girl has been constantly introducing dishes to him. After this meal, Gu Nancang finally knows why Gu An Nan always asks Gu Jin to go to the roadside stall to roll strings. It tastes really good. Cool one satisfied patted belly, "good full ah." "I went back." "Boss, wait." Try to taste, not to take care of the cold, not to buy two bottles of soda Gu Nancang had to take a drink, and the little girl was satisfied. "In summer, we have to drink soda, boss. Next to the sea, we go to the seaside to eat." Cang suddenly was taken away by a little girl. Liang Yi was ying with sand by the sea all his life, running around barefoot. He wanted to remind her not to exercise hard when she was just full. Looking at the little thing hopping along the coastline, he will always remember this summer with orange vored soda. "Ouch." The little girl suddenly squatted down. Gu Nancang walked quickly past, "what''s the matter?" It can''t be jumping too fast, stung by sea urchins. "I have a stomachache." Gu Nancang said: Does this girl have nomon sense? I have to have a rest after dinner.In the end, he had to leave on her back. The little girl is very embarrassed, "boss, you are really a good man." "Don''t get me wrong. I just think you look like my sister." "It must be a lucky thing to be the boss''s sister." It seems that their identities have changed, but Gu Nancang has be her bodyguard. When he pushed her into the car, Gu Nancang asked faintly, "where is your home? I''ll see you off. " Cool one by one scratching his head, "that I used to stay in a hotel because I didn''t have the money to be kicked out. " To be exact, she was forced to marry by mommy and froze her bank card. Now she is a pauper. She looked at Gu Nancang with a smile. "Boss, I can clean your room. Your home must be very big. I can sleep in the kitchen." Gu Nancang said: I don''t know if he is lucky or unlucky. He found a bad guy or a thick skinned one. The girl seemed to have magic, so he took her home. Someone who said he had a good sleep in the kitchen praised his design style and began to look for his own room. "This room is well lit and big. Can I sleep, boss?" Gu Nan Cang forehead blue muscle beat, "this is the master bedroom." "Oh, ha ha ha, I''ll make fun of it. I''ll sleep next to it. Can you boss?" She has put down her backpack and asked if it is OK. "Well." "Thank you, boss. The boss is really a good man. I''ll see you tomorrow." The little girl was not afraid of life. She threw herself into the door. Gu Nancang stood by the door and thought deeply. As a girl outside, she was not afraid to encounter danger? Cool one took out the potion from the backpack, "Oh, it hurts me. I''ve been wearing it for a long time recently." She took off a piece of beautiful ck pupil, a pair of beautiful purple pupil so exposed. Purple is the symbol of their family, cool one can not dare to expose. It''s hard for her to wear contact lenses for a long time. It''s time to breathe. Her trumpet receives a message, "where is it?" Such a short question is only Nangong Xun, "brother, I''m in a very safe ce now, my bank card is frozen, whining." Nangong smoked light reply two words, "deserve." Chapter 1085 From childhood to coolness one by one is a group pet general existence, even if it is cold Nangong Xun is often behind her to clean up the mess. Nangong Xun himself has made a world in Europe. Besides, his grandfather has apany to take care of. Liang Yi has be the main sessor of his family. Cool one one from the wild used to, where can quiet down, find an excuse to escape. At this time, she is puzzled why her parents can''t have more children? So she can find an excuse to push it on to her younger brother and sister. Cool one one depressed to the extreme, make her now y have to sneak. Gu Nan Cang returns to the room, he this just reacts toe over, oneself how brought a strange woman to go home? Maybe he loves his sisters too much. Cool one is a little too cute. Gu Nan Cang sighed. Let''s take it as his own good deed. The next morning, he was woken up and heard the shrill rm. He suddenly woke up from his sleep and went downstairs in a hurry. The kitchen was full of smoke and water mist. Gu Nancang will be the fire rm spray out of the cool one by one. "Give me an exnation." Cool one by one cry haw, "boss, I just think you''re too kind. I don''t think I can repay you. I want to make breakfast." "So you burned my kitchen?" Gu Nancang was speechless. "No, no, no, to be exact, I want to make breakfast for you, not to burn your kitchen." "Go back and change." Gu Nancang is really defeated by her. She and Gu An Nan are just a group! Thest time Gu An Nan came to his house for a barbecue, he almost burned his house. Little girl pitifully, "boss, I can''t even afford to stay in a hotel. Do you think I still have money to buy clothes?" Gu Nancang is about to be angry with her. How can he get back a trouble spirit for himself. "Wait for me." He carried the cool one by one up the stairs and lost a set of his pajamas to her. "Boss, the change of clothes..." "I''ll send it to you right away." "Thank you, boss." Gu Nancang felt that he was not looking for a bodyguard, but a little ancestor for himself. Trouble Jing put on his pajamas and came out, just like a child stealing his father''s clothes. "Boss, do you think I look good in my clothes?" Cool one of the body is only 162cm,pared with Gu An Nan, they are rtively shorter, but more exquisite and lovely. "Like a fool." Gu Nan Cang had to call to postpone the meeting and had breakfast delivered by the way. Cool one by one rubbed his hands, "boss, can I eat it?" Gu Nan Cang picks eyebrow, "no way." "No, I''m hungry." The girl didn''t take him seriously and began to eat. Gu Nancang suddenly felt that he was not too deterrent? Why doesn''t this girl care about him at all. The little girl is not picky, while eating while making a fuss, "delicious, the boss is too delicious!" It''s a real foodstuff. Gu Nancang looks at her eating and falls into deep meditation. Over the years, he has always been a person, in addition to recognizing a few younger sisters, his life a little bit more sunshine, most of the time is cold. Gu An Nan, they are just sisters, and they don''t meet each other every day. The life he had been used to for a long time suddenly became cool, and then he began to think, as if two people''s lives were good, at least the family was not so lonely. "Are you ready, boss?" Cool erged face appeared in front of him. Gu Nancang returned to his mind, "what are you doing so close to?" "You just lost your mind. Who are you thinking about?" The little girl blinked her big eyes. "It''s none of your business. When you''re full, pack up and go to work." Gu Nancang stopped thinking. From that day on, it was said that he had found a bodyguard, but in fact, he had a girl to live with. Every day after work, the girl always finds something he has never eaten before, and then they go shopping together and go home, sometimes to the cinema. Compared with the two-point and one-line life in thepany''s home, Gu Nancang is much more abundant. "It''s her. She''s cheap. She seduces the president every day." "I''ve heard that she''s always pestering the president." "If you want to apply for a bodyguard, I think I just want to get to the top with beauty." The front desk and some employeesmented on Liang one by one. Before that, Gu Nancang was their typical diamond king. When he doesn''t have a girlfriend, these women will have an inexplicable sense of self-confidence. What if he is taken in by the president one day? Now Liang Yi and Gu Nancang go in and out together. If we say that she is a girlfriend, we will not be so hostile, but she follows Gu Nancang in the form of a bodyguard. This makes the woman who has been at the front desk for so long and greets Gu Nancang every day how she thinks."That Who are you talking about, little sister Asked a voice. "Who else is there? The female bodyguard who is apanied by the president. It is said that she is sitting with the president. It''s just not appropriate." The front desk said a turn back, just on the cool one by one smiling eyes. "Yes, it''s you!" "My sisters, if you don''t go to work well during working hours, you waste time on gossip. Does the president know?" Cool one jiao smile way. Other people scattered, leaving only the front desk, "you know working hours, you don''t protect the president what is wandering about?" "I''m different from you. The president wants coffee. I''ll buy it specially." "What''s the difference? You''re not a stinky worker yet." Cool one did not have the slightest indignation, but smile more happily, "where are we different, you will soon know." She left smartly and quickly returned to Gu Nancang''s office with two drinks. "Boss, is fruit tea better than coffee? I didn''t lie to you With cool one, Gu Nancang''s life is obviously much better than before, he said lightly. See cool one is still hanging in front of her, usually this point she is taking a nap. "Something?" "Boss, there''s a rumor about our rtionship." "Oh." "Aren''t you curious, boss?" "No interest." Gu Nancang''s voice is cold. Liang Yi suddenly approached him, "boss, do you mind going to Europe?" Gu Nancang raised his eyebrows and said, "are you too full or not enough today? I think about the future of ourpany. " The more cool one looks at Gu Nancang, he looks cold on the surface. In fact, he is gentle and gentlemanly. If he is taken home, his father and mother will like him. However, the boss looks very rich. He should not agree to be a son-inw. Cool one by one, a little tangled. Gu Nancang sees that small face expression is unusual vivid, "what''s the matter with you?" "It''s nothing. It''s just that I''m being scolded." Cool one by one to turn the topic, he should observe again, if he likes himself, will not agree to be a door-to-door son-inw? Chapter 1086 Gu Nancang looked at her, "who scolded you?" "The front desk of thepany said that I was a fox spirit, specially seducing men." Cool one is the one who will report the revenge. "Don''t worry about gossip." Gu Nancang didn''t care. Cool one is not in ordance with, "scold very bad." Gu Nancang sees her small face a look of aggrieved, "do you want me to fire them?" "No, I just want to live up to this rumor." Gu Nancang looked at her and said, "what?" Cool one by one shook Gu Nancang''s arm, "boss, you don''t have a girlfriend. How do you like me?" Gu Nancang calmly took his arm from her hand, "not so good." "Boss, don''t be so heartless. I can go up and down the kitchen. Being your girlfriend will not disgrace you." "No need." "Boss, why are you so indifferent? I''ve heard all of them. Thest time your elders called you, they came to urge you to get married. It happens that my family is also urging you to get married. Why don''t we make do with it? " Gu Nan Cang saw this little thing and refused to give up. Her tone of speech was like talking about the weather, and there was no love between men and women. "A few days ago, you told me that a person was free and didn''t want to fall in love. Today, you took the wrong medicine?" Cool one by one smile, "that In fact, it''s my family who urges marriage too much. I think the boss is not only perfect in appearance and personality, but also a gentleman. My family will love you. Boss, would you do me a little favor? " Gu Nancang knew that the girl didn''t have a good heart. He clearly didn''t like his true feelings in his eyes, "don''t help." "Boss, you can help me. How about I take you to Europe to look for food on the basis of so many delicious food I have taken you to these days?" Liang Yi wants to take Gu Nancang in a clear way. Gu Nancang is not surprised. In any way, Liang Yi is not a child of ordinary people. He was toozy to investigate. He guessed that she must be the daughter of a family who ran out in order to escape marriage. "No interest." "Boss, are you so heartless?" "Any more nonsense, I''ll fire you." Cool one by one mouth, but soon she was happy. Gu Qi''s life-threatening serial phone call again, "little bunny, I''ll be back with your father after a while. If you haven''t found your girlfriend, I''ll..." Gu Nancang coldly interrupts, "found." "Really? Did you rent one from some dating sites? I warn you, little rabbit, if you cheat me, I''ll throw you into your father''s den and feed the snake "Mom, I didn''t lie to you. I did." "When? How''s that girl? Isn''t it good? Is your character good? " Gu Qi thought, "forget it, you can find a girlfriend is good, I have no requirements for you, as long as the gender is female." Gu Nancang has no choice but to ask him so low? "Boy, send me your group photo in a moment, or I''ll be right back!" Gu Nancang stares at the hung up phone, originally just to perfunctory Gu Qi, but now he has found a piece of brown sugar, which can''t be thrown away. "Cool one by one." Gu Nancang finds her in. "Boss, do you call me?" Cool one quickly put thest piece of cake into his mouth, there is a little residue in the corner of his mouth. "Come here." Gu Nancang hooked his finger. "Boss, have you figured it out? I''ll give you another condition. Would you like to go home with me?" Liang Yi squatted in front of him like a dog. Gu Nancang raised her chin and gently wiped the residue from the corner of her mouth. Liang Yiyi''s face was shy, and her small face was slightly red, "boss..." "Click" a sound, ear heard the sound of taking a picture, Gu Nancang has already let her go, "you can go." "Boss, you just took a picture of me, didn''t you?" Gu Nancang did not deny that, "well." "Why take pictures? Are you going to deal with your mother with me? Have you got my permission? " "No need." Gu Nancang has edited and sent it to Gu Qi. This angle is very good, although does not reveal her entire face, but can see her small chin, as well as the beautiful vicle. His fingers are wiping the residue of her lip corner, invisible and showing a kind of intimacy. As expected, Gu Qi''s side exploded, "South pivot, look, look, our son is promising!" Mu Nanshu''s fingers kept on, and his slender fingers soon made a wreath, "let''s have a try." Gu Qi a face excited smile, "son has a girlfriend." "Oh." Mu Nanshu added another flower to it, as if Gu Nancang had a girlfriend and he had nothing to do with it. "Look, this little girl is so beautiful. Our son has a good eye." Mu Nanshu took a look at it. The picture on her mobile phone didn''t show her face at all."How do you see a good chin?" "This you don''t understand, this sharp small chin looks like a beauty, South pivot, let''s go back to have a look, OK?" Gu Nanshu didn''t care, "live a little longer." Over the years, he and Gu Qi get together less and more apart. Although he also likes several children, he loves Gu Qi more and doesn''t want others to take away Gu Qi''s attention. Gu Qi''s mind has flown to Gu Nancang. "My sons have girlfriends. Don''t you, the father, show me?" "I''ll arrange." Mu Nanshu rubbed her head. The result of his arrangement is that Gu Nancang''s SMS reminds him to look down. There''s a lot more in the ount bnce. "One billion, one trillion, boss, who transferred one billion to you?" Cool one did not know when to put a head toe over. Gu Qi''s short message arrived as scheduled, "your father gave you some money toe over and take the girl to have a big meal." Liang Yi couldn''t help saying, "boss, do you have a mine? One billion for a big meal Gu Nancang put away his mobile phone and said, "do your business." "Well, boss, it''s not fair. If you take me as a shield, I have to take you as a shield. That''s fair." Gu Nancang pick eyebrows, cool one has taken out the mobile phone, "boss, lend you a hand." Cool one took a picture of two people holding hands, "boss, your hands are really good-looking, OK, done." The fact that they had an object spread all over the family in an instant. Gu Qi also specially sent a circle of friends, and the picture was that photo. "My son is promising!" Gu An Nan second back: shit, is this true? Muqi: Congrattions, brother. Gu Jin: which girl? Mom, did you look for the map? Tang Ming silently replied Gu An Nan: no swearing. After years, I also saw the reply from this circle of friends: it seems that we can''t be inws. Chapter 1087 This circle of friends blew everyone out. A Wang''sments on dogleg: Congrattions, Mrs. Hershey is going to have a grandson! Gu Qi quickly find Jing Nian to chat privately, "little Jing Nian, I''m sorry, before we said the baby kiss may be blowing." "Mr. Qi, don''t say that. Originally, the children''s marriage had to be decided by themselves. Even if you don''t say so, I''m going to apologize to you. My girl has also found a boyfriend." "Well, who''s the son of a bitch who is so lucky to win the heart of one of our beauties? If it wasn''t for my son-inw who had found a girlfriend, I would have to take them back to be my daughter-inw. " After years of sighing, "my daughter is not much better than Qi Ye. You are used to being wild since childhood. I only see one hand of the man she sends. Where can I see a man''s face? How do you know which one of them is. " "In a word, the conditions are so good that ordinary people can''t get into her eyes. Don''t worry. You can see her when you are free." "Mr. Qi, what happened to my family..." Gu Qi was very free and easy, "why don''t we make another appointment? There are only one daughter in your family. " "Come on, when I was born with a lot of bleeding, he would not let me have another child. Why, Qi Ye still wants to have another one?" Obviously, they are all fifty years old. They talk like young people who have just married in their twenties. "I''ll let you know when I have one." Gu Qi hangs up the phone mysteriously. At this time, Gu Nancang''s phone has been blown up, Mu Qi called first, "brother, do you have a girlfriend?" Gu Nancang only wanted to prevaricate Gu Qi, but he didn''t know that more lies were needed to make up for a lie. At the moment, he would say that he was just joking. It is estimated that Gu Qi will be killed soon. "Well." Xiao Qi''s voice was very excited, "really? I thought it was my mother who was joking. What does brother and sister-inw look like? Can Ie and see her? " Gu Nancang quickly refused, "you are not very well. Recently, you are newly married and apany Mu Chen more. It doesn''t matter if Ie hereter." "Well, brother, I''lle to see you in a few days." "Well, I''m still busy." "Goodbye, brother." Muqi hung up the phone cleverly. Just after hanging up the phone, Gu Jin''s call came, "brother, you tell me the truth, are you lying to mom? I just came back from you the other day. If you have a girlfriend, I can swim upside down Gu Nancang sighed, "jin''er, you don''t know mother''s character. If I don''t say I have a girlfriend, she will find me a girlfriend." "But if you cheat, you will be exposed, and then you will be finished with your mother''s violent temper." Gu Jin sighed. "So you have to keep it a secret for me. I''ll talk about itter." Gu Jin had to agree, "that''s OK." After dealing with Gu Jin, Gu An Nan came again, "brother, do you have a girlfriend? It can''t be rented. " This girl''s mouth is not reliable at all, Gu Nancang dare not tell her the truth at all. "Of course not. It''s true." "Shit, you''re very fast. Wait for me. I''ll fly to see my sister-inw right away. I''m ready to meet you." Gu Nan Cang a head two big, "you and Tang Ming did not go on a honeymoon?" Gu An Nan said happily: "two days less will not die." Gu Nancang heard her turn to Tang Ming and said, "yes, that''s the coconut. You can take two of them as a gift for meeting." Is this the gift she''s prepared to meet? This is too shabby, Gu Nancang quickly hung up the phone. Liang bit the straw one by one, "boss, the pearls of this family are not cooked today, and I will never again Boss, what are you doing with me "You said you''d take me back to your house, didn''t you?" Gu Nancang was anxious. Cool one by one nodded, "yes, but you don''t agree?" "I agree. You live in Europe, right? Pack it up and we''ll go. " Happinesses too suddenly, cool one by one smile, "boss, do you really agree? That''s very kind of you She didn''t know that one of the most troublesome characters in Gu''s family wasing. Gu Nancang felt that if Gu An Nan knew he was cheating, he would surely hit a coconut on his head. Then he immediately told Gu Qi that Gu Qi was hit by another coconut. The duet of these two people made Gu Nancang feel terrible when he thought about it. It was better to leave early. Gu Nancang directly pulls the cold one by one''s hand and leaves in a big stride. The front desk and other people are all dumbfounded. "No, I just saw the boss take the woman''s hand and leave." "I see, too. You''re not alone." The front desk was so scared that his back was cold and sweaty, "so I think the boss has never been so close to a woman. Suddenly, there is a more female bodyguard. Maybe it was the boss''s girlfriend.""It''s over. I contradicted her before. I''m finished." "It''s the future boss''s wife you''re contradicting Liang Yi felt that she was finally able to make a business trip with Cang. When Gu Nancang was taken back, she would not have to be pulled to a blind date. In Liang Yi''s heart, the blind date object = ugly, entric, difficult personality, a lot of online dating Posts let her escape without a blind date. Until she was taken to a luxury cruise ship, cool a head of fog, "boss, we do not fly?" "The ne is too fast." "Ha?" Liang Yi said he didn''t understand, "how many months does it take for a cruise ship to arrive?" "Theter the better." In this way, he doesn''t have to deal with the whole family. Liang Yi was not in a hurry. "Later,ter, so Mommy can''t find me. Boss, do you have a WiFi on board?" "Of course." "Well Where''s the video game? " "There are." "Yeah, I can live forever." Liang Yi got on the boat like this. Gu Nancang assigned the work in hand to the assistant, "if my rtivese to me, you will say that my girlfriend and I have traveled around the world." "Yes, boss, but are you sure you want to be away for such a long time?" Gu Nancang said lightly: "these years have never given myself a holiday, this time it should be a period of rest." "All right, boss. Have a good trip." From day to night, the cruise ship is full of food, drink and y. It''s cool and exciting. She has been on a cruise ship many times. It''s the first time that she has been so far away. Gu Nancang didn''t treat her badly. Every time he went to a ce to supply water and food, he would take her around for sightseeing. The two temporary matchmaking teams seem to be getting better and better. "Boss, try this ice cream. It''s delicious." Liang took a bite one by one and handed it to Gu Nancang. Gu Nancang, who never ate sweets, was used to it. He took a bite and said, "it''s good." "I said it." Liang Yiyi is proud, but Gu Nancang is stunned. Is the rtionship between him and Liang Yi too intimate? Chapter 1088 Cool one also did not feel that this has what wrong, "boss, what do you think?" "Nothing." Gu Nancang stopped thinking. "My mom asked how long it was before we arrived, and she couldn''t wait to see you." At the beginning, he left just to avoid Gu An Nan and Gu Qi, who was grinding people. He saw a lot of scenery on the road, and their journey slowed down. Gu Nancang was used to this kind offortable and slow life. He doesn''t have to wear formal clothes to attend meetings, he doesn''t have to worry about the profits of this quarter, and he doesn''t have to deal with one businessman after another. Every day with the dawn and sunset, see the green mountains and waters, see the blue sea, seagulls spread their wings. "How long do you want to get home?" Cool one sits on the high step, legs hanging, biting ice cream, one face satisfied. "This is the happiest time of my life, and I hope to slow down if I can." No one was pulling her to any etiquette ss, and no one had to ask her to practice singing and dancing. She can sleep until she wakes up naturally and can do everything she wants. The key is that she can see him. Gu Nancang leans by the pavilion in the setting sun with one hand in his pocket. Although he is wearing a simple white shirt, he is inexplicably attractive to women. If at first, she just felt that he was good and wanted to take him home, then she really fell in love with him when they traveled together. There is no reason why she doesn''t love such an excellent and gentleman man. Gu Nan Cang a turn back, she hastily took back the line of sight, only two cheeks a faint. "Are you ready?" Gu Nancang urged. "Well, well, but I love this ind. Can we live on it tonight? " Gu Nancang has no opinion, just like this quiet ind. Just avoided the peak period, now the off-season is suitable for travel. Cool one happy holding Gu Nancang, "the boss is the best." Gu Nancang watched her take his arm''s hand, and his heart moved. He was thinking about a question. What kind of feelings does he really like about Liang Yi? Or like a sister''s love. The quiet ind ushers in the sunset. Most of the beaches are lovers or parents. It looks very harmonious. "It''ste. It''s time to go back to the hotel." Gu Nancang watched the nighting. "No, I checked the strategy online. There are many snacks in the night market." Gu Nan Cang sighed, "the other day in Bali to pull two days of food, still want to eat?" "If you want to eat, I won''t eat too much spicy and ice this time, there will be no problem, boss, will you apany me? Otherwise, I will be in danger as a girl. " Gu Nancang is helpless. He seems to have no resistance to women''s coquetry. "Back to the hotel before 12 o''clock. No bars." Once this little madman gets mad, it''s not within his control. "Yes." Cool one sweet smile, pull Gu Nancang quickly toward the night market. There must be a famous night market in any scenic spot. It has cheap things and lots of snacks, which attracts many young men and women. Gu Nancang saw the little guy running around in front of him and sighed. Fortunately, Gu An Nan didn''te, otherwise he would be two crazy people. "Slow down." See the flow of people is too big, he will cool one by one pull back, "don''t go scattered." Cool one one vomited tongue, "good, do not run around." Three secondster, "Wow, boss, you see how beautiful this dress is. This one will look good on you." She pointed to the couple''s clothes and said, "this It''s not very appropriate. " Cool one look silly, actually very have their own careful thinking. "Why not? You''ll look good on you, boss. I''ll take both. " Not only that, she also bought the same kind of ears, slippers. "Boss, I''ll wear this to my house. My parents will believe that we are lovers." She took this excuse as a shield. She didn''t know that she put on Gu Nancang early the next morning. Not only that, but also let Gu Nancang wear a dog ear. "Boss, you see, I''m a cat and a tail." Cool one good figure, beautiful face, put on this suit is not only sexy and cute. Gu Nancang took a look and then moved his eyes. "It''s time to go today." "If you don''t go, why don''t you y for another day, boss? We haven''t finished the night marketst night. Let''s go on shopping today." "You..." Gu Nancang really has nothing to do with her. Cool one already mischievous ran away to y with water, Gu Nancang came over, she water gun Zi his face. "Little thing, wait for me." Gu Nancang rarely put down his airs and went to y freely. They took water guns to Zi."Oh." "What''s the matter?" Seeing her cover her face, Gu Nancang threw the water gun and ran quickly. "My eyes." Cool one one covered her eyes, her eyes are also wearing a beautiful ck pupil, specifically to cover her purple pupil. "Let me see." One by one, she does not care about the status of her eyes. Gu Nancang looks like a rich man. He may not be unaware. If he knows his identity, he will not go home with her? Leng Yi is like a princess running away at midnight. She quickly runs back to her room, takes off her beautiful pupil and wears it again. Gu Nancang anxiously followed him, "what''s the matter?" "It''s nothing. It''s just that the pupils are missing." Cool one naughty spit tongue. Gu Nancang stretched out his hand and poked at her forehead, "you little girls, don''t your own eyes look good? You have to wear weird colors Said he suddenly close to see, scared cold one by one heart beat, "boss, you, why you so close to me." "Let me see the color of your beautiful pupil. Isn''t it ck? It''s necessary to wear it?" On the Inte, the photos of those little girls are all kinds of cartoon colors. Cool one a little guilty, "you don''t understand, this is ck that can erge pupil, conspicuous big." "Yes." Gu Nancang takes back his sight. He always feels cool. When he says this, he feels guilty, as if he is hiding something. "Of course it is. Why else would I wear it, boss? I''m hungry. I''m starving." Liang Yi digs the topic aside. She ns to go back to Gu Nanchang pit and show her identity again. When he wants to run, he has no time to run. On second thought, it seems that he can run if he wants. No, the man you like can''t let him run. When eating, Liang Yi is very worried. She can''t help sending a message to Nangong mo. This kind of thing asked him will have a way, "brother Mo, I like a man, but he does not like me, how can I do to let him not leave me?" Nangong Mo''s eyes brightened, "girl, have you ever heard of this sentence of cooked rice?" Chapter 1089 I know that Nangong Mo is more effective than the cold Nangong Xun. Cool one by one asked, "how a raw rice cooked cooked rice method?" "Tell me who you like first? Girl, do you want to know your identity, you are the little princess in our hands. This kind of thing can''t be joked about. It depends on whether the man is worth it or not. How long have you known him? How is your character? " It''s rare that Nangong Mo is not joking, but a positive face. Cool one had to end the call, "I will tell youter, in short, he is very good, worth it." These days, she is enough to understand the nature of Gu Nancang. Nangong Mo''s proposal makes Liang Yi have some ideas. Cooking cooked rice is not to let him have a rtionship with Gu Nancang first. With his personality, he will be responsible for the end. Well, it''s a good idea! In this way, Gu Nancang can''t leave himself. However, there is one thing to make cool one very difficult, this method is to have, but how to find this east wind? In terms of Gu Nancang''s character, even if he stands in front of him naked, he may not be moved, and the initiative will certainly fail. What about passivity? Cool one suddenly thought that when I passed the night marketst night, I saw that there were some miraculous drugs sold. Well, the novel is written in this way, first give the male master medicine, and then how the cial ascetic male master meets the female master, there is no way. In this way, Liang one sneaked out of the hotel and went to the night market alone. Gu Nancang didn''t see the cool when the sun went down. It didn''t ord with her character. At ordinary times, she took the initiative to say that she was starving to death. As it was getting dark, Gu Nancang could not sit still any longer. He got up and knocked on her room. There was no one in it. After inquiring, he knew that she had left the hotel long ago. These days, Gu Nancang is also familiar with cool one''s character, even to go to the bathroom have to pull himself to the door to wait. It has been a few hours since she left, no matter how much fun the little girl shoulde back. Gu Nancang called Liang 11, but the phone was busy and no one was connected. No matter how many times you dial, the girl will not answer the phone even if she is crazy. This foreign country, after all, is not our own country, and the public order is not so good. It has been reported many times that single women have been robbed, even more seriously. Gu Nancang followed her every day to prevent danger. It was already dark and cool one was still alone. He had a bad feeling in his mind, and quickly called out the nearby monitoring to check. It is obvious that Leng Yi left by himself, and the direction of departure is the night market. It''s normal for a little girl to be greedy and yful, but it''s not normal to hear back for a long time. Gu Nancang frowned and sent the number to the technical department to locate the location of the mobile phone immediately. When Gu Nancang finds the mobile phone, it''s not cool around. The mobile phone is lying on the ground alone. Something''s wrong! He dares to be 100% sure. The surveince in this area just broke down. It was not repaired. Liang Yi''s whereabouts are unknown. Gu Nancang immediately started to look for the whereabouts of Liang Yi. He spent a lot of energy learning from the local people that some poor people would take the risk of robbing tourists'' bags, especially single women. Cool one looks beautiful, is a person to go out, must be watched. Gu Nancang where dare to neglect, this is his first initiative to contact mu Nanshu. "Dad." Mu Nanshu''s voice was faint, "um." "My friend has been abducted by the local people. I need your help to find her." Mu Nanshu''s influence permeates every country, even in a foreign country, he is a matter of one sentence. "Contact a CAI, he will handle it." "Good." Gu Nancang hung up the phone in a hurry. A CAI is in charge of these things. He knows more than mu Nanshu. Gu Qi is eating Litchi at one side, "whose telephone?" "Nancang." Mu Nanshu''s slender fingers peeled the litchi and fed the tender white flesh to Gu Qi''s mouth. Gu Qi was lying on his knee ying games. "Nancang must not know that we came back in advance. Hum, it''s not so easy to avoid me. I''m very curious about my daughter-inw." "Soon to the ind where they live. Are you sure you want to disturb them?" "Where do I disturb you? I''m afraid that Nan Cang won''t be able to pick up his sister. I''m not here to teach him experience." Gu Qi is asfortable as a cat. "Well, by the way, Nancang seldom calls you. What does he want you to do?" Gu Qi asked curiously. Mu Nanshu said calmly: "his friend has an ident and needs my local forces. I asked him to contact a CAI." "Oh, well." Gu Qi closed her eyes, she suddenly responded, "there is only one woman with Nan Cang, that friend is his girlfriend!" Maybe, "Mu nodded."Gu Qi directly yed up, "Oh, you are really angry with me, your future daughter-inw has an ident, you are so calm to peel litchi for me?" She didn''t believe that she had reacted, and mu Nanshu didn''t want to understand. Mu Nanshu''s expression did not change a bit, the expression light way: "you should know, I care about the woman only you." "That''s your future daughter-inw!" "I know, so what? There is only one Gu Qi in this world. " Gu Qi would like to take a hammer to knock open what is in his head, "are you not afraid of your son beating a bachelor all his life?" "Every man has his own will, and I will not interfere in his own choice." "You''re really going to piss me off." Gu Qi got up in a hurry. She came all the way to see her daughter-inw. She didn''t know what happened. Mu Nanshu pulled her back to his arms. "Don''t worry, a CAI can handle it well. Besides, he is also on the nearby ind recently. He should arrive faster than us." Gu Qi sighed, "you It''s better to pray that the daughter-inw is OK, or I will not finish with you. " A CAI had already gone to the ind before receiving the news. After years of worry, one girl stayed outside for such a long time. All the people sent out before failed. This time, a CAI took her back by himself. A CAI has already located her position on this ind. It happened that Gu Nancang called him. He was almost there. Gu Nancang is more urgent here. He has to deal with Gu Nancang''s affairs first. He had already arranged for people to look for the trace of one by one before he went to the ind, which was not difficult to find. After all, there are only a group of people who do not abide by thew. It is OK to find the whereabouts of those people. He had his own dark lines on the ind, which were originally used to connect themercial work of Mu Nanshu, which could also be used at this time. Gu Nancang received a CAI, "Uncle Cai, please." "It doesn''t matter. I''ve arranged it. Don''t worry, master Nancang. You can find your friend soon." Chapter 1090 Cool one also don''t know what bad luck he has fallen, is not out to find an east wind, the east wind did not find, but he was put in. How could she know that people''s hearts were so bad that she was alert to strangers, but this time she was a lost grandmother. She kindly sent her grandmother home and directly sent herself to the robber''s nest. In such a case, she knew that money was something outside her body, so she cooperated very well and gave all the cash to them. She didn''t know when the mobile phone fell down, and there was no way to ask for help. old wife changed the weakness before, devils: "give me the money of Alipay and WeChat." "I lost my cell phone, granny. I don''t believe it." "I''ll search." In came a man, obviously and this old woman is a family, but this person put on clearly not to have good intentions. Body searching is fake, taking advantage of it is true. Cool one eye to see his bad intentions, originally thought it was only rob money, she did not care about money, gave it, so as not to cause extra trouble. Now it doesn''t seem to be the problem of giving money. The man''s eyes have shown a touch of evil intention. "Where can I hide my mobile phone? I''ve given you all the cash. I''ll never call the police. Now I can go. " "Go, where do you want to go? I haven''t met such a beautiful girl for a long time The man rubs the hand to be close to cool one by one. The old woman was obviously dissatisfied, "what are you doing? It''s agreed that we only take the money. " "What do you know? Get out of here." The man is very ferocious and doesn''t pay attention to the old woman at all. The old woman swearing and swearing in a dialect that Liang Yi couldn''t understand and walked out. The man approached the cold one by one, the cool one pretended to be afraid, "you don''te here,e again, I''ll..." "Little girl, I advise you to be good, or I won''t show mercy to your wife." He just stretched out his hand, cool one has been a kick in the past, quick and ruthless, a little merciless. In those years, he was forced by men because he had no strength to bind a chicken. Liang Yi had a specially assigned Martial Arts Coach since he was a child. "Come here again and I''ll kill you," mummy said. "I''ll hit one scum like you." Cool one one three five by two will kick over the man, "I really think your aunt I good bully it." With that, she swaggered out, and the old woman wanted to stop her. Cool one one pick eyebrow to look at her, "I don''t beat old people and children, but if you are cheap, I''ll give you the money to buy a coffin." The old woman had robbed Liang Yi and thought she was a weak woman. She didn''t know that Liang Yi was too troublesome and had too little money to resist. See her son was beaten all over the ground looking for teeth, the old woman also some eggs fear, dare note forward, can only watch cool one by one leave. Liang looked at the dark sky one by one, thinking of leaving quickly. She didn''t have a mobile phone and didn''t tell Gu Nancang that he would worry about himself for a long time. Thinking of it, Liang one quickened her pace, but as soon as she came back to this kind of ce, she did not reach the prosperous ce, but became more and more remote. The sky is getting dark, she has no mobile phone lighting, cool one to their own speechless, so she went to the forest? In addition to the bright light of the moon on top of his head, I don''t know what animal sounds. Rao is bold and cool. At this time, he also shivers. Originally, the ind was just a tourist city. Except for tourism, other ces were backward. Liang Yi stands in the big forest, which direction should she go? Just took a step, a crow flew over the top of his head, scared cold one by one and quickly squatted down. "Ah! Help. " What should she do? Will Gu Nancang leave her sote? When Liang Yi thinks so, Gu Nancang and a CAI have already found him. The old woman''s family was beaten badly because Gu Nancang didn''t believe that Liang Yi had gone back. In terms of time, if she did return, she would have turned back. Even if she didn''t have a mobile phone, she would have reported to him by the hotel phone. If there was no whereabouts of her at this point, she would not have returned to the hotel. The only teeth left by the old woman were knocked out. "A few, I really didn''t cheat you. The girl beat my son and left. As for where she went, we really don''t know. Do you think my son can lie after being beaten like this?" The family was tortured ck and blue, the old woman is very regret, should not see her as a little girl bullying, cash did not get much, suffered such a disaster. A CAI affirmed: "young master, they didn''t lie." He didn''t do a lot of torture, which proved to be true. Gu Nancang frowned, "if she has left, where has she gone?" "Is it possible that you are lost? That youngdy is also the first time toe to this ind. There are no prominent signs around here. In addition, it iste and there is no light. It is very likely that she has lost her wayIt''s also possible to say that cool one one''s sense of direction is not good, he has to firmly watch her every time. As long as she is back in the city, she can find telephone contact. Her mobile phone has not received any phone call about her. She must have gone deep into the mountains. It''s so dark and cool. It''s clear that she''s a bigdy. A girl must be afraid to die in such a wild ce. Thinking of this, Gu Nancang was worried. "Don''t worry. I''ll send more people to find her." A CAIforts a way, at the moment he does not know that the person who lost his way is cool one by one. If he knows, he will not be so calm. A CAI''s hands have arrived. "Young master Nancang, let''s search separately. I don''t know the name of your friend?" "One by one." Hearing this name, a CAI suddenly trembled, "you, what do you say her name is?" "One by one, cool one by one." Gu Nancang only heard Gu Qi call them a CAI Awang. He didn''t know his family name was Liang. "Uncle a CAI, what''s the matter with you? Do you know her? " Gu Nancang felt strange. A CAI''s mood at the moment can only be described as bad, like eating melon fans suddenly eat their own melon, the sky fell. It was his daughter who had been making trouble for a long time. When he thought of that wretched man, he dared to make his daughter''s idea. He was too young to protect them, so he paid special attention to them. Just keep looking for me, young master. I''ll keep my face With that, he went back to the hut. The man was swearing from the ground. In a sh, a CAI stood in front of him again. "You, why are you back?" A CAI sneered, "take your dog''s life!" Chapter 1091 Being unable to protect him for many years is the pain of his whole life. Liang Yi is the only daughter of him and his after years. Even if someone wants to make her idea, a CAI can''t stand it. After cleaning up the obscene man, a CAI just came out and lit a cigarette. Liang Yi and Gu Nancang had a quarrel for a long time. Gu Qi said that Nancang had a girlfriend, Liang Yi had a boyfriend, and they were each other. At that time, Gu Qi said that he wanted to get married. The two children were very upset and disgusted with the so-called blind date. Liang Yi was afraid that she would marry someone she didn''t like after years. Even Gu Jin didn''t attend their wedding ceremony, so she didn''t know Gu Nancang. Although the two families have a special rtionship, Gu Nancang grew up in the United States and never met one of them. How can we know that they met each other in China and saw each other? Is this the legendary Providence? A CAI made a phone call to Jing Nian, and he was very concerned, "have you found one by one?" "No, but I''m already on the ind. It should be soon." Liang Yi has a special fight teacher since she was a child. Ordinary people can''t get close to her. This ind is not big. It''s not difficult to find her. "You must bete there, aren''t you? That wench gives others to look for, have a good rest, don''t be too tired. " The cold years in those days are now gentle in front of a CAI. He seems to be mu Nanshu''s entourage. In fact, he has to take care of many things for mu Nanshu. His work intensity is much greater than that of many presidents. "It doesn''t matter. What I want to say is one by one and young master Nancang." After years of some surprise, "one by one and Nancang are not mutually exclusive, do not want to see each other?" "What if I told you that the boy friend I brought home one by one was young master Nancang?" "How could that be possible?" "I have just met young master Nancang, but he does not seem to know his identity. That is to say, they fell in love with each other without knowing each other''s identity." After years of a happy face, "this is heaven''s good luck, I and seven Ye how to persuade are useless, how to know that they see the right eye, then you early bring them back." A CAI didn''t say one by one missing things, and ordered a few words to hang up the phone. His daughter and mu Nanshu''s son, to a CAI, it is quite like this ending. Mu Nanshu is a man who changes their brothers'' lives. He is willing to protect mu Nanshu all his life. If his daughter is married into Mu''s family, the fetters will be even deeper. He hasn''t told Gu Qi about it yet, because of Gu Qi''s character, he is sure to explode. Gu Nancang does not know that his affair with Liang 11 has already brought the soul of the old generation''s eight trigrams into mes. He didn''t give up looking for it. On the left is the road to the river, on the right is to the forest. He hesitated and chose the forest. Can''t that girl spend the night in the forest? "One by one, cool one, can you hear me?" Fall into the trap of cool one wake up from the dream, hear this sound, as if is the dawn of her life. "Boss, I''m here, I''m here!" The voice came from a trap. The little fool ran away and fell into the trap. Gu Nancang ran over and said, "are you ok?" "I hurt my leg. Everything else is OK." "Wait for me." Gu Nancang immediately contacted everyone to gather. He has found the person. He quickly jumped into the trap, looked up and down and caught cold one by one, the girl''s ashen face was really distressing. "It''s OK." Just jumped down, cool one has already rushed to his arms, "boss, scared to death me!" Gu Nancang gently rubbed her head, "do you know that you are afraid? Who let you run around. " "I don''t run around, I just want to buy..." The voice suddenly stopped, but she was embarrassed to say that she was going to buy Dongfeng. "What to buy?" Cool one quickly changed the topic, "buy ice cream." "Greedy cat." Gu Nancang nodded her nose. "We have so many peopleing to you for ice cream." "A lot of people?" "Of course. Well, I''ll take you up. Is your foot hurt?" "Well, I fell down and hurt myself. I can''t exert myself." Liang tried one by one. "Don''t move. Let the doctor show you in a moment. Come up." Gu Nancang has been squatting beside her, cool one by one embarrassed, "boss, do you want to carry me?" "Otherwise?" Gu Nancang urged: e on quickly." "Oh." Cool one red face climbed to his back, this is the first time since the two get along with each other so close contact. Gu Nancang said softly: "offended." That''s when I put my hand on her leg. I can feel the strength of his arm when I hold his arm before. I can feel that he is really strong when I lie on his back."Hold on." Gu Nancang climbed up on the rock with her back. In the morning, the sunlight prates the forest and spreads down. Gu Nancang is covered with ayer of light. He looks at his side face one by one, and the corners of his mouth rise involuntarily. The hand holding Gu Nancang''s neck is also tighter. She quietly puts her head on Gu Nancang''s back. When she was a child, she often yed on her father''s back. She felt that her father was the strongest person in the world and could protect her and her mother. Now she also found someone to protect her, just The boss didn''t like her. Liang Yi thought that this small face copsed again. Gu Nancang was so gentlemanly to her that he didn''t mean to her. If he really likes a person, no matter how to control, it will also reveal some emotions. He felt that his brother took care of his sister from the beginning to the end. Leng Yi suddenly felt that he was frustrated. Anyway, she was also a man who was chasing after her. How could Gu Nancang lose her charm? Such generous and warm back, I really want to be carried by him for a lifetime. Liang Yiyi has always wanted to find a prince charming who is as good as his father and his mother. Gu Nancang is the best choice. How can he fall in love with himself? Cool one one by one, Gu Nancang has been carrying her to climb up. She was greedy for his warmth and would not go down from his back. "All right." Gu Nancang breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, boss, my legs..." She was trying to find an excuse for Gu Nancang to carry on her back. However, a familiar and serious voice came from her ear. "What''s wrong with your leg?" Hearing this sound, he was so scared that he ran away. Unfortunately, he couldn''t run on Gu Nancang''s back. "What''s the matter?" Gu Nan Cang can''t help but ask when he sees her emotional ups and downs. "Where else do you want to escape?" Cool one small face copsed, "I didn''t run." "One by one, do you know uncle a CAI?" Gu Nancang looks puzzled. Now it''s cool one by one stupid, "uncle a CAI, do you know?" A CAI took her from Gu Nancang''s back and said, "young master Nancang, I''m sorry. My family has caused you trouble one by one." Chapter 1092 The most surprising thing should be Liang Yi and Gu Nancang. They both stare at a CAI. A Cai said calmly: "young master Nancang, let me introduce it again. This is my daughter, Liang Yi." Then he pointed to Gu Nancang, "one by one, this is the son of your favorite husband, Gu Nancang." Liang Yi was influenced by a CAI, and her two most admired people were Gu Qi and mu Nanshu. She grew up listening to their love stories. She knew that they had a son who grew up in the United States, but she did not know that the child was Gu Nancang. Moreover, she met Gu Nancang in China. Even if she had the same surname, she did not think in that direction. Gu Nancang is even more confused. The person he meets identally is a CAI''s daughter. Liang Yi was embarrassed, "Dad, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" At the beginning, Gu Nancang was the one who wanted to introduce her. Although she liked Gu Qi and mu Nanshu, she didn''t like dating, so she refused to know anything about Gu Nancang. If she had known that she was such a good man, she would agree to meet her. "Tell you? How many times has your mother told you before and after? Which one did you hear? " Cool one one spit out tongue, she now regret still have time? She carefully turned her head and looked at Gu Nancang. Gu''s face had returned to normal. Thinking of just lying on his back, cool one is still nostalgic. A CAI has a cold on his back. He can clearly feel her displeasure. "I remember when you were a child, you said you wanted me to carry you for the rest of your life." "Dad, I''m so old, how can I bear to let you carry it." She did not give up a look at Gu Nancang. Gu Nancang thought that men and women were different, so naturally he would not make such a request. As soon as a group of people returned to the hotel, Gu Qi met them, "how about one by one? Where''s my daughter-inw? " "Mom, why are you here..." Gu Nancang did not know how to exin it. "I''m not afraid you''re going to blow my daughter-inw away." A CAI put them down one by one, "Ma''am." "This is one by one. I''m Nancang''s mummy. This stinky boy didn''t bully you, did you? If you bully you, tell me that your parents and I have been friends for many years Liang Yi reluctantly stood, "aunt Qi, I often listen to Mommy mention you, you are so beautiful." "Oh, look, our little mouths are so sweet, you are lucky, by the way, aren''t you purple eyes?" Gu Qi looked left and right curiously. A CAI exined: "her eyes are so unique that they are covered with beautiful pupils." "How wasteful it is to show aunt Qi." Cool 11 just met to feel Gu Qi more free and easy than imagination, "yes." A Cai said hello to Mu Nanshu, "Sir, I''ll take my daughter to wash and gargle first." "Well." Liang looked at the picturesque man and finally understood why his father was willing to follow him for life. The man to that station, really like a fairy immortal, she did not want to move her eyes. "Daddy, is that Mr. mu?" "Yes, you''d better be more restrained in front of him. He doesn''t care about anyone except his wife. I can''t help you if I annoy him." Until now, a CAI still remembers mu Nanshu''s expression that he wanted to move for years. If he hadn''t tried his best to stop him, I''m afraid there would have been no cool one by one. "Well, I see. Mr. Mu has a real personality. His hair is so long. Is it a wig?" This daughter A CAI is really helpless. He only hopes that mu Nanshu can cultivate his character and temper a little better in recent years. Gu Qi also took Gu Nancang to one side, "where has it developed?" "What step?" "Oh, my silly son, how long have you been out traveling? Are there any small Nancang in your belly?" Gu Nancang understood what she meant. "Mom, don''t talk nonsense. My father is also here, and his reputation is not good." "You''ve never touched one of them, little fool?" Gu Qi hated iron but not steel. "It''s not that I said you, so you didn''t inherit my masculinity from Mommy. If I thought about the people I fell in love with, they were all..." Mu Nanshu''s sight falls on her, and Gu Qi stops abruptly. As expected, mu Nanshu was the only enemy of Gu Qi. Gu Nancang deliberately joked: "what happened then? Mom, why did you stop? " "Little bunny, if you know how tough at me, why don''t you go and wash yourself? You look so dishonorable and disgrace our old Mu family." Gu Nancang was relieved. Gu Qi hugged mu Nanshu with his dog legs. "Just now I was joking with your son. Don''t take it seriously." Mu Nanshu didn''t speak, but there was a chill in his eyes. He didn''t like to mention other people from Gu Qi''s mouth.Cool one by one in the bathtub, her mood became subtle. I didn''t expect that Gu Nancang was the object that mummy wanted to introduce to her. At that time, they ordered baby kiss. Thinking of thisyer, my heart suddenly became warm. In the past, she has always hidden her eyes, but today she is willing to take them off for Gu Nancang. When she stayed with Gu Nancang, she never dressed well. Today is the first time. For the first time, Liang Yi knew the meaning of this sentence. Instead of flip flops, she put on a pair of t shoes full of broken diamonds. Although she had no makeup, her purple pupils were very beautiful. Not as deep as Nangong smoked, light purple is more beautiful to let people want to love. Gu Nancang soon changed his clothes, and he saw the new clothes cool from afar. Although a CAI gave her medicine, she still limped along. It won''t make people feel ugly, but will like it. Gu Nancang and her look at that moment, not do not know that purple pupil is good-looking, but fall in the eyes of cool one, she is like a changed person. used to be naughty, but now she is a very gentle little princess, beautiful and elegant. "Oh." Three secondster, cool one reveals his nature. "Be careful." Gu Nancang immediately rushed to catch the cool one by one. Gu Qi at the side of the star eye at them, "really young ah, see my blood boiling." As soon as the words fell, her body had been held in her arms by mu Nanshu. "Little pivot, we are old husband and wife''s, not that kind of spark." Mu Nanshu a cold eye swept, Gu Qi quickly changed his mouth: "in fact, there are, you touch my little heart in the flutter, flutter and flutter." A CAI couldn''t helpughing, "madam, if the heart doesn''t beat, it''s a dead man." Liang Yi was held in his arms by Gu Nancang, his small face turned red, "thank you Boss. " Gu Nancang looked at her. Somehow, his heart suddenly quickened. Chapter 1093 Gu Qi seemed to see the new world, and instantly jumped down from Mu Nan Shu''s arms. "Don''t move. I''ll take a picture." She quickly shot Gu Nancang and cool one by one. Meizizi said, "make a circle of friends quickly." She wrote: I have a daughter-inw! The picture is Gu Nancang holding the cold one by one, just like a prince and a princess, even the sun is so suitable. Soon the circle of friends exploded again. Gu Jin: really? Xiao Qi: Wow, sister-inw is so beautiful. She is a good match for her brother. Gu An Nan: Mommy, my brother is looking for his wife in the sky. He is just a fairy! Tang Ming second review an Nan: you are also my fairy. Si Li Ting is back to Gu Jin: Baby Susu, little nono miss you, go home for dinner. Mu Chen passed by and saw that he also gave Xiao Qi a reply: Qi''er, I''ll be home soon. Gu Qi couldn''t bear to reply: can you show your love in private? Mu Nanshu, who seldom ys with mobile phones, actually gives her a reply: less angry. Gu Qi didn''t feel that he was right next to him, but he wanted to reply with a sentence: good Moda. Having been drinking coffee for years, I almost didn''t choke when I saw thisment. Shemented weakly: how can I look like my wild girl? You reply to her: sister, it''s not like, it seems that we are stupid one by one. Nangong from ten thousand years of diving is also rare in the followingments: Nancang boy and one girl, it is a match. Gu Huan: eat melons and eat melons. A Wang dog leg reply Gu Huan: wife, do you want Hami melon or watermelon? In less than half an hour, this circle of friends has hundreds of reply messages. Gu Nancang did not know that he had triggered a big earthquake in Gu Qi''s circle of friends. Seeing one red face, he reacted and immediately released one by one, "I''m sorry..." This throw one by one did not stand firm, but fortunately a CAI held one by one. Gu Qi didn''t reply to the circle of friends and knocked Gu Nancang''s head for a moment, "are you stupid? Are you like this? Almost fell our little one. " Gu Nancang thought that men and women were different, and it was not unintentional. "One by one, the silly boy is not bad hearted, but he is a little silly. Is he OK?" Cool one after another wave of hands, "no, no." I didn''t expect Gu Qi to be so friendly. He didn''t have any airs at all. The key is that he is so young. He can''t see any wrinkles. It seems that he is younger than the photos on his mobile phone for years. "Take a closer look at our Xiaoyi. It''s a blessing to have a girlfriend like you in Nancang for eight years." Liang Yi blushed, embarrassed, "aunt Qi, actually we..." She took a look at Gu Nancang and didn''t know how to exin it. They both said it to cope with the forced marriage of their elders. Now things have deviated from the original track, and she doesn''t know how to describe it. "What''s the matter with you?" Gu Qi asked. Gu Nancang understands Gu Qi''s character. Once he says that they are ying on the spot, Gu Qi has to screw his head off on the spot. "Mom, we''re OK." Cool one in fact is very uneasy, she is afraid that Gu Nancang denies that they have nothing to do with each other. Fortunately, Gu Nancang did not. Did she have a chance. "You, what should I say about you? At that time, I chased after you and let you see one by one. You refused to live or die. You didn''t even want to contact me. Fortunately, God has eyes. One by one is my destined daughter-inw." Gu Nancang also dare not exin, let Gu Qi y. "Mom, you haven''t had breakfast yet." Gu Nancang interrupts the topic. Gu Qi looked at the cool one by one, "one by one, do you like Chinese food or Western food?" "Aunt Qi, I''m not picky. I can do anything." A CAI quietly looked at his daughter, usually at home that is the king of the mountain, said not picky food is false. It''s really a woman who is not in the middle of staying. Now he looks so gentle in front of outsiders. It''s not easy for him to expose him as a father. "You''re wee. We''re all a family. What do you want to eat? Tell xiaonancang, you little bunny. What are you doing so far away? Knowing that one by one was injured, he didn''te to hold her. " Gu Nancang gently picked her up, cool one by one red face, "trouble you, boss." "What''s your name? Just call him his name. No, his name is too unfamiliar, or xiaocangcang?" Gu Qi is just a God''s assistant from the sky. Cool 11 embarrassed way: "I should be smaller than the boss, called small cangcang is not appropriate, better call Cang elder brother good?" Gu Nancang did not answer, Gu Qi has preempted the answer: "good, of course good, call one I listen to." It was as if she were in love. Cool one eyshes light quiver, the eye looks to one side, "Cang elder brother."A soft Cang brother, not usually the boss long boss short, inexplicably let a soft heart. "I''ve called you one by one, but don''t you?" Gu Nancang also had no reason to be shy, "one by one." "That''s right. One by one I''m hungry. I don''t want to carry her to breakfast." Gu Nancang left with a big step in his arms. A CAI followed mu Nanshu and said, "Sir, she..." He did not finish, mu Nanshu stopped his words, "you have been with me for years, if two children cane together, I am very happy." In a word, after recognizing the position of one by one, a CAI can rest assured. After all, thanks to Gu Qi and mu Nanshu''s sess, he and Jing Nian can be today. "Just a good daughter." Gu Qi is also serious way, "but my home this boy is still a little poor." "You know, ma''am." Obviously, several people have detected the problem, and a CAI has found it on the way. "I can''t tell a lie in my eyes. I dare not look at Nancang one by one. I blush at the sight of him. I obviously like Nan Cang. Nancang''s little bunny didn''t even dare to touch her, which showed that they had always respected each other Therefore, Gu Qi has always arranged for two people. A CAI is not: "madam, I will take them back one by one." "A CAI, you don''t have to worry. The boy in my family just hasn''t realized that he doesn''t like one by one. Maybe he just takes one one as his sister''s emotion. When he realizes it, he will be good to one one." A CAI nodded, "if it''s master Nancang, I have no opinion." He knows all the people who care for his family. Gu Nancang is a good man in a hundred. The most important thing is the son of a man he respects. "Well, I want to let the little bunny understand his feelings as soon as possible. Maybe I will suffer a little bit. A CAI, will you me me?" "What does Madame mean?" Gu Qi looked at mu Nanshu and said, "Xiao Shu, you are so good at dispensing. Why don''t you give our son a pair of strong medicine? Let''s get on the bus first and then buy the tickets. " Ah CAI was helpless, "madam, are you really good? That''s your son. " "Isn''t that the son who came to the pit? What I care about is one, if she wants, you have no problem. We will do it. Don''t tell me you don''t want to have grandchildren? " Liang Yi and Gu Nancang suddenly felt a cool wind blowing from behind. Chapter 1094 Cool one nest in Gu Nancang''s arms, "boss, what should I do now? Our parents are here. " Her heart is secretly happy, so that she can get closer to Gu Nancang. At the same time, she felt uneasy. She liked Gu Nancang, but Gu only took her as her sister. Liang Yi didn''t want to force him. She carefully grasped the corner of his coat. "This is different from our original n. If you mind, I can exin it to Aunt Qi, otherwise they will have a deeper misunderstanding." Gu Nancang thinks of his mother''s happy appearance. Maybe she has already figured out her child''s name by her personality. You suddenly tell her that she is just ying tricks and she doesn''t blow up. Add a beloved wife mu Nanshu, his son''s status in his heart is estimated to be not as heavy as Gu Qi''s fingernails. "I can only do you wrong." Gu Nancang looks at her with regret. Cool one quickly waved his hand, "no injustice, no injustice." She didn''t have time to be happy, at least so that she could spend more time with him. Want toe also feel some humble, oneself one day unexpectedly will be like this. Gu Nan Cang, a gentleman, put her on the chair, "is it the same as before?" "Well." Cool a see he carefully remember all his preferences, in the heart that point of grievance disappeared. Gu Qi and others finished chatting before walking to cool one by one, "one, eat more." "Aunt Qi, you can eat it, too." Gu Qi held his chin and looked at her without blinking. "When I saw your mommy, she was not as big as you. In a sh, you are so big for so many years. Time flies by really fast." Liang Yi shyly said, "but time has not left a trace on Aunt Qi''s face. In the past, I didn''t believe how beautiful you were. Today I saw her and she was about the same size as us, beautiful and young." "Tut Tut, a CAI, did your daughter grow up eating honey? It''s quite different from your character to speak so sweetly." A Cai said with a smile: "her mother and I love her more. This girl has been wild and difficult to tame since childhood. Naturally, she is different from our character." "Dad." Cool one angry strange way. Only then did a CAI understand the meaning of not staying. "Good, good, I won''t say." "One by one, I have just discussed with your father that we should rest on the ind for a few days, and then fly back to Europe when your feet are ready. What do you think?" Liang Yi was ttered. Gu Qi was very kind to her from the beginning, and also gave her respect. She really liked such a family person. "I listen to Aunt Qi." A CAI swore that he had never seen such a shy and gentle side in his life. The days on the ind were not boring at all. Gu Nancang acted as her walking tool, holding her everywhere. Gu Qi takes care of him in every way. Although mu Nanshu is light, after all, she is the daughter of a CAI. asionally she shows light care, which is enough to make Liang one in mind. There are also some unexpected guests on the ind today. In the early morning, when he got up one by one, he saw Gu Nancang with a smile on his face. Beside him stood a beautiful woman, elegant and intelligent. She had never seen him smile so happily at his other women. It was a smile from the heart, different from the smile on his own gentleman. Who is that girl? The eyes are still light blue. It''s hard for him to grasp his skirt in a cool and uneasy way. Is this the reason why Gu Nancang has never been in love? He''s got a guy for a long time? Cool, who wants to be confident about his beauty and figure, is stage fright when he sees Gu Jin. Those two people stand together is so Deng, Gu Nancang ispletely like a changed person. They didn''t know what they were talking about. Gu Nancang even reached out and touched her head. Liang Yi is so jealous that she is really different from Gu Nancang. Can I choose to leave alone? Just thinking about it, the beautiful girl suddenly looked at herself. The first feeling was to run away. She couldn''t face such a Gu Nancang, let alone bless him. When she was about to leave, a clear female voice sounded in her ear: "sister-inw one by one." Sister inw? Cool one by one out of the feet stopped, she seems to know the identity of this girl. "You are His sister? " He has three sisters. By the way, one of them is Lan Tong, "jin''er?" "Sister inw knows me?" Gu Jin stepped forward and said, "I heard that my sister-inw''s foot is injured. Is it better?" Gu Jin and Si Li Ting''s story cool one also heard, now see a real person feel very magical. After all, it''s someone her brother Nangong Xun liked. Gu Nancang also looked at her feet with concern, "does it hurt today?" "It''s OK. It doesn''t hurt much. Jin''er, when did you arrive?" "Just arrived, I specially came to see my sister-inw. She was really beautiful. She was very well matched with her brother." Gu Jinbi wants Gu Nancang to find happiness.Leng Yi blushed with shyness, "I actually..." Before she could exin, a wild female voice appeared in her ear, "Dear sister-inw, I''ming!" a lively figure as like as two peas, who came from far and near. "So you''re ANN, aren''t you?" Cool one curiously looked at two people, although it is the same face, personality is really not the same. "Wow, my sister-inw knows me. My sister-inw''s eyes are so beautiful. Brother, you are lucky. Sister-inw is really a beautiful woman. In the future, your children will be able to be like little nono with different pupils. If you think about purple, it will be very beautiful. Ah, I will never have children with different pupils in my life. " Tang Ming pulled the trunk toe over, "you regret being with me?" Gu An Nan monkey generally jumped on him, "no, people just sigh, no one is as good as my Nichs." "Skin." Tang Ming gave her a kiss on the face. "Sister, you came so fast." A soft voice sounded. Cool one to see wearing a white skirt, long hair and waist of the girl with small steps to run. Like a little elf, there is ayer of Fairy Spirit in his body. "Seven son, slow down." A tall man came quickly. Mu Qi went to Liang Yi and said, "you are sister-inw, you are so beautiful." These sisters are really more than a character, cool one do not know who to look at. "Hello." All of a sudden a group of people, cool one a little confused. "Sister inw, did my brother bully you?" Gu An Nan concerns to ask a way, "if bully you, tell us, we give you revenge." "No, no, brother Cang is very kind to me." "That''s good. Will you call your child Gu Jiujiu?" Gu An Nan''s thinking jumps a few pieces, cool onepletely can''t keep up with. "Anan, what do you say?" Gu An Nan looked serious, "didn''t you think about your child''s name? I''ve already thought about it. My name is Gu Baba, and your name is Gu Jiu. " Cool one corner of the mouth twitch, "are you serious?" Chapter 1095 Gu Baba, Gu Jiu, thanks to her imagination. Liang looked at Tang Ming one by one. Tang Ming seemed to see her thoughts and said gently: "I don''t have any opinions about the name. There is no big difference between the child and her surname and mine." It has long been said that his brother-inw is more than a beloved wife, and now he has seen nothing less than his brother-inw. Generally, male chauvinism is rtively strong, especially the children''s surname will care, which is not the father''s surname, Tang Ming unexpectedly does not matter. In fact, none of the men present cared about this. As far as they are concerned, it is the best arrangement for them to grow old with the people around them in this life, regardless of their children''s surnames or other small matters. Gu An Nan rubbed against Tang Ming, "is that called Nichs cannon OK?" "No, I don''t want my daughter to be called by the teacher to answer questions in ss." Tang Ming looks serious. Gu An Nan did not give up, "what if it was a son?" "No son. His ssmates willugh at him." Cool a see these two people serious research that wonderful flower name. "Mommy." A sound of milk was heard, and Liang Yi saw a man with golden hair and blue eyes holding a little boy in his arms. This man is the legendary Si Li Ting. His emotional entanglement with Gu Jin is very touching. "Little nono,e and call my little aunt." The little guy with blue eyes broke free from Si Li Ting''s arms and walked to cool one in front of him and looked at her carefully with his neck up. Cool a see himborious, initiative squat down, the little guy''s hand gently touched her eyes, seems to be very curious about the color of her eyes. "Little, little aunt." Milk, not too clear sound, cool a heart are crisp. Children just learn to speak is the most lovely, especially a pair of big blue eyes are very beautiful. "Good." Immersed in her child''s world, she almost forgot her rtionship with Gu Nancang. "Uncle, hold..." Jinnuo dexterously stretched out his hand, for a long time did not see Gu Nancang, the little guy is still coquettish. Gu Nancang picked him up and said, "do you want my uncle?" "Yes, I do." "Little monster, only remember Uncle, not aunt?" Gu An Nan shaved Jinnuo''s nose. "Auntie Ann." "What about me?" Seven gentle way. Jinnuo clever way: "seven seven aunt, seven uncle, sugar uncle, dust uncle." Originally the protagonist is cool one, Si Jinnuoes, everybody naturally attention is on him. Cool one stands aside to watch this harmonious big family, good, lively and harmonious. Just met, everyone will meet the gift out, cool one by one ttered, they specially fly to see themselves, it is all, but also carefully prepared gifts. These gifts are very valuable, cool look at Gu Nancang. "Take it, good will." Once the lie is spread, it is like walking into a maze and nevering out again. Gu An Nan was curious about Liang Yi, "sister-inw, how do you and my brother fall in love? I heard Mommy say you''re a god given rtionship. " "Yes, you didn''t want to go on a blind date, and they were together." Cool one to deal with a few people, almost said the leakage. The night view of the ind is very beautiful, especially when we are with the people we love, we are reluctant to leave here. Not far away, Si Li Ting holding the child is telling a story to Jinnuo. Gu Jin nestles in his arms, listening to the sound of the sea beating on the shore. Xiao Qi is still ying with the sand. She has built a big castle and Mu Chen is also with her. As long as you are with Muqi, whatever you do, Mu Chen will be happy. Gu An Nan with food general, "but also oysters, the best is garlic." Tang Ming seemed to mind, "no garlic." "Yes, delicious." Liang Yi looks at the picture of several people enjoying themselves, and she and Gu Nancang always have ayer of estrangement. Just like now, in the eyes of outsiders, they are sitting together. In fact, Gu Nancang is very measured, even her skirt has not met. "Boss, your sisters are lovely." "They are the best gifts God has ever given me." Gu Nancang is a typical pet girl maniac. When he was a child, he knew that he had a sister, and he was looking forward to meeting her every day. Cool one exploratory asked: "as far as I know, the boss has never been in love, do you not like the type?" Gu Nancang''s eyes fall on Gu Jin, thinking that he had a good feeling for Gu Jin for some time. He was d that she was his sister and could take care of her all her life. "NoLiang Yi obviously saw that he had just looked at Gu Jin. Was his type like that? At the moment, Gu Jin doesn''t know what he is talking about with Si Li Ting. He smiles gently and elegantly. When nestling in Si Li Ting''s arms, there are more small women''s coquetry. No man doesn''t like this kind of woman, does he? On the contrary, the first time I met Gu Nancang, I was just like a wild girl. Leng Yi suddenly got angry. If time could go back to that time, she must dress up and approach him gently and considerate. Instead of jumping up and down like a monkey and not taking him around every day like a big eater. The more she thought about it, the more angry she became. She recalled it carefully. She didn''t behave like a girl at that time. She was so angry that she kicked the sand in front of her, and the sand was flying. Gu Nancang strange just or good conversation, how angry? "What''s the matter?" Cool one more want more angry, why can''t oneself be gentle a bit? Men all like the little bird, just won''t like her this kind of rude girl, angry cool one by one and ate two mouthfuls of roasted brain flower. "Is it not delicious?" Gu Nancang thought she was angry about it. Cool one one annoys oneself how to eat again, oneself deserve to die alone. "Delicious, but I don''t want to eat any more." In addition to Gu An Nan taste heavy, take a look at Gu Jin and then look at Xiao Qi, which girl eats roasted brain flower. "Bad appetite?" "I want to lose weight!" Cool one will brain flower. Gu Nan Cang frowned, "you are so thin, but also want to lose weight?" "Boss, don''t you think I''m fat?" "You''re not fat anywhere." Gu Nan Cang rubbed her head and handed her brain flower again, "eat as you want." "Boo Hoo hoo, good boss." Cool one and no backbone to eat. Gu An Nan came over with the juice, "brother, have a taste. I have specially squeezed coconut juice for you. My sister-inw has no share." Gu Nancang, how does he feel strange after drinking? Coconut is juice, which needs to be squeezed? This little bastard. "Is it good to drink?" Gu An Nan looked at him meaningfully. Chapter 1096 With Gu Nancang''s understanding of Gu An Nan, she is certainly calcting something. "What did you put in it?" Gu Nancang soon realized that it was wrong. Why not give him a cool one? The girl came to calcte his brother. "Brother, I''m just kidding you. I put some ice in it. Isn''t it cool?" Gu Nancang rubbed her head, "little viin, you know I don''t like raw and cold food." "Well, just a little, sister-inw, I just roasted squid. Would you like to join us?" Cool one by one, eyes a bright, "good! I most... " Think of gentle girls will not be like this, cool one quickly changed the topic, "I don''t like to eat." "Ah? But your expression is not the same as your eyes. " Gu An Nan An can see at a nce that she and he are the same kind of people. Gu Nancang and Liang Yi have been together for so long, how can they not know her idea. "Go if you want. You''re too thin. It''s OK to eat more." "Thank you, boss!" Cool one turns around and Gu An Nan go to roll string together, Gu An Nan a face is satisfied. "Little sister-inw, you are the best gift God has given me. We have been short of you for a long time." Gu An Nan said very exaggerated, on the contrary, let cool 11 embarrassed. "Anan, that''s exaggeration." "You don''t know, sister-inw, although I have sisters, sisters and brothers, we are all different in character, and we have no one to apany me. Xiao Qi is not in good health, and her diet is strictly controlled by brother mu. As for sister jin''er, there is a nuisance around her. He doesn''t let her eat with me. I''ve always been lonely! It''s different now, sister-inw, you''re here. We can make an appointment for dinner in the future. " Gu Nancang really did not read wrong. Before the two met, he felt that Liang Yi and Gu An Nan must be in tune. Cool one one smile, people are about shopping, about concerts, about beauty, only Gu An Nan is about dinner. Although she also likes it very much, now that she has a favorite person, Liang Yi only thinks about Gu Nancang. For men, food is nothing. "Well, another day." Gu An Nan''s character is very easy to get along with, probably is the reason why the two people are too simr, and soon got together. "You like him, too? Sister inw, we are soul mates. If I were a man, I would marry you Cool one to see Gu An Nan is like seeing another self. "The next time hees to Europe for a concert, I''ll charter ahead of time." "Well! For the sake of our agreement, I''m right to do it. " Liang Yi recognized the voice of her words, "what have you done?" "I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, you and my brother are not real lovers." Just now I''m still blowing ghosts and blowing all over the ce with myself. Gu An Nan is suddenly positive, and cool one has not yet responded. "How, how can it be? We are lovers, of course." The duck''s mouth is hard. "Sister inw, don''t lie to me. You and brother Nancang are not really together. You can rest assured that our whole family recognizes your identity." Cool one one scratched his head, "do I behave so obviously? You all know that? " "I don''t me you. I can''t hide my love. Although you are not real lovers, you really like my brother''s, don''t you?" Cool one one sorry, "yes, the boss doesn''t like me, we agreed at the beginning, just to deal with the parents'' forced marriage, but I was trapped in it. Since you all know it, I don''t need to stay." Gu An Nan quickly took her hand, "don''t, sister-inw, I don''t mean that. As I said just now, we all like you to be your brother''s wife, and I came here for you Cool a head of fog water, "help me? How can you help me? " "It''s quite simple. It depends on whether sister-inw is willing or not. After all, you are a girl and may suffer some losses." "You don''t have to deal with me." Gu An Nan didn''t expect that she was so anxious to know. She immediately said, "I put medicine in the coconut that I just brought to my brother. It''s that kind of medicine. You know, my brother will be enthusiastic in the evening! However, my mother specially told me that I can''t let you suffer any loss. You have to volunteer. Here is the antidote. If you don''t want to, give it to my brother. " Cool one one one face surprised, "really have this kind of medicine existence?" "Of course, it''s my father''s match, eh It seems that my family are digging you up. Don''t mind, sister-inw. In short, we are kind-hearted. We hope you and your brother can make it, and the right to choose is up to you. " Cool one by one she said red, the original home all know.This medicine was prepared by the elder for Gu Nancang. I think it''s a little strange. But isn''t it something you can''t get? "You all know me..." "Well, sister-inw, my family is different from what you think. We are not so restrained. I can see that my brother doesn''t like you. It''s just that he''s been single for a long time. He''s psychologically abnormal and doesn''t know what he loves. So we all want to set you up. " Cool one almost did not spray juice out, which sister said brother abnormal. Gu An Nan also patted her on the shoulder, "little sister-inw, no matter whether you are my good sister, you must not have pressure, but I still have to praise my brother. If he loves you, you can smile secretly in this life, and you will be happy. All our family members are infatuated." Cool one and Gu An Nan chat for a long time, from her heard a lot about Gu''s story, nearly midnight. Gu Jin has carried the child back to rest, Xiao Qi also curled up in Mu Chen''s arms and yawned, Gu An Nan just stopped talking with her. "It''s veryte. My father developed this medicine very slowly, so as not to let my brother discover it in advance. It''s almost time. Sister inw, do you want to go back and prepare it?" Liang Yi was still a little embarrassed, "that What am I going to prepare? " "Well, psychological preparation and physical preparation are all about to start. Here, I have prepared it for you. Go back and see it again." Cool one was Gu An Nan legs back to the room. Gu Nancang didn''t notice that something was wrong with his body. This medicine buried a hidden danger in his body. As long as he came into contact with hot water, the heat rose, and the effect would take ce immediately. Gu An Nan, a mysterious God, pushed him to the bathroom, "brother, please wash and sleep quickly. You don''t have to worry about several sisters. Tonight is your time." "An Nan, you go back to have a rest early, don''t let Tang Ming worry." "I see, brother. You''re ready." She looked at Gu Nancang seriously, that look like an old hen looking at a chicken, Gu Nancang a cold, suddenly have a bad premonition. Chapter 1097 Gu Nan Cang said quietly, "what are you going to prepare for?" Gu An nan to the mouth of the words born again swallow down, with Gu Nancang''s character, if he knew this matter can not be. "It''ste at night. Of course, I''m ready to go to bed, or what else?" Gu An Nan''s upright face makes Gu Nancang feel that he thinks too much. This old and strange sister is too much to worry about. If someone said this to him, he would not think much about it. Gu Nan Cang rubbed Gu An Nan''s head and said, "I''ll go back to have a rest if I know it''ste." "Well, brother, if you knead it again, it will be a chicken coop. I''ll go first." Gu Nancang just closed the door. He didn''t know that the naughty sister went to another corner, where there was already a person waiting. "Mommy." Gu Qi is like an underground connector, "how is it?" "It''s all done. I''ll give my brother the medicine, and I''ll exin it to my sister-inw. If she doesn''t want to, I can''t force her." Only Gu An Nan can do this kind of thing, Gu Qi colludes with her in a sense. "Well done!" Gu An Nan bit her fingernails, "but Mommy, why am I so upset in my heart? Are we too bad? I feel inhumane. You are my sister-inw and my future mother-inw. It''s not serious. " Gu Qi knocked on her head. "You girl is talking nonsense. Blind people can see that I like Nancang one by one. I''m helping him!" Gu An Nan pulled a corner of the mouth, "so my brother is even worse than a blind man?" "Of course, your brother looks like a person. In fact, he''s mentally ill. He still doesn''t find a girlfriend when he''s 30 years old." "I agree." mother and daughter makeints about the two shoulder of the South''s Cen tat, and two people''s shoulders were photographed. "What are you doing?" Two people stealthily were pped and scared, "jin''er, are you going to scare me to death? If I die, you will have no mother. " "Mom, what bad ideas are you and Ann making here?" Gu Jin knows the characters of these two people very well. He and Xiao Qi will not participate. They will certainly do it. "Sister, I''ll tell you a secret." Gu An Nan speaks in her ear. Gu Jin frowned after listening to it, "Mom, if you do this, how will people think of you as a mother-inw?" "That''s why I didn''t show up, let an Nan show up." Gu Qi looks smart. "Sister, I''ve done everything. It''s toote for you to stop me. Let''s guess. Will brother seed?" Gu Qi''s eyes brightened. "I guess it will. He likes him all the time. He has a good feeling for him. He just doesn''t know how to pierce thisyer of paper. We are the waves that add fuel to the mes." "Well, I agree with mommy. I''m not made of stone. I''m sure I''ll live up to my sister-inw." Gu Jin shook his head, "I don''t think brother will take advantage of others." "Let''s make a bet, sister. If you lose, go to the nightclub with us." Gu An Nan mischievous smile. "Well, if you lose, you''ll be pregnant within this year." Gu Jin knows that Tang Ming wants to have children, but Gu An Nan is still ying and doesn''t want to. Tang Ming is not good at forcing Gu An Nan. Gu Jinshun throws this topic out. "No, sister Lippi, you bet so much, I want to change, you lose will have a second child." "It''s very kind of you. I won''t lose any of you if you have children." Gu Qi is on the side. Two people turn to look at her, "Mommy also participated in the bet, you lose also have to be like us." "No, you just let me go, the old man who is half buried in the loess." Gu Qi shook his head wildly. Gu Jin seldom met her with a word, "I have read my mother''s physical examination report. My physical fitness is almost the same as ours, and the functional state of the body is also very good. It is very suitable for pregnancy preparation. If we want to gamble, we will gamble together." "Good! Xiaojin''er, you can wait for a second child! " "Mom, this is for you." Mother and daughter scattered, Gu Jin back to the room, Jinnuo is nestling in Si Li Ting''s arms to drink milk, sleepy eyes at Gu Jin, "mummy." Si Li Ting raised his head, "where have you been? Jinnuo just woke up and didn''t see you. He had to look for you. " "I met my mother and had a chat with an Nan." Gu Jin looked down at the little guy holding the bottle. He said, "little nono, would you like it if Mommy gave you another brother and sister?" Little guy does not understand, confused looking at Gu Jin, a tearful reply: "will." Gu Jin pinched his face, "good." Si Li Ting''s face was not happy, but full of displeasure. "How could you say that?" "Nothing. It''s just that I see little nono very cute." Si Li Ting wrung his eyebrows, "before you gave birth to massive bleeding, your constitution is different from that of ordinary people. Before your physical vitality is restored, you don''t want to have a second child. I have Jinnuo in this life."When ites to having children, Si Li Ting is more responsive than anyone else, with a cold face. "Well, no, my Mr. Si, it''s veryte. Can we sleep?" In another room, Tang Ming has already warmed up the milk for Gu An Nan, "are you back? Where are you going again "I''m not crazy. I just said a few more words with my brother." "You drugged him?" Gu An Nan didn''t tell Tang Ming, "how do you know?" Tang Ming intimately scraped the tip of her nose, "can you hide that little nine nine nine from me? You, pray your brother won''t hunt you all over the world. " Gu An Nan coquettish to his arms a lie, "I do not have you, then you will help me stop him, I first run 40 meters." "Fur monkey." Tang Ming gentle smile, "bath water to you put, wash a good sleep." "My Nichs is the best." Gu An Nan gave him a kiss on the face and jumped away. The most exaggerated may be Gu Qi, almost jumping back to the room. At the moment, mu Nanshu is holding a yellow book to read carefully, and Gu Qifeng rushes in. First, he kicked off his shoes, and then he said in a loud voice, "pivot, my little pivot." Her character is not a day or two, mu Nanshu did not even lift his head, "how?" Gu Qi vigorously closed the book in his hand, "the event is not good!" Seeing him still calm, Gu Qi couldn''t help saying, "can you give me some reaction?" "There''s nothing in the world that matters to me except you leave." "Well, I''ll tell you the truth. Is your medicine strong enough? Does our son have reason to resist?" "What? It''s not that you said you couldn''t hurt him, just a moderate amount. Now you regret it? " Gu Qi was sad, "I am now very regret, you should give him the focus, 100% sess of the kind." Chapter 1098 As for Gu Qi, who has been rebellious, mu Nanshu has long seen nothing strange. Although she is already 50 years old, her twenty years are quite nk. In a sense, except for her actual age, her mentality and her appearance and body are just girls. Since it is a girl, it will not be mature and stable. It is like a child every day. "At that time, it wasn''t you who were in love with your son and were afraid that the medicine would seriously hurt you. I only reduced the dose. Now you regret it?" Gu Qi cried with a face, "it''s not because jin''er, she has to bet with us, she bet that Nancang won''t start, I''m afraid of losing." Mu Nanshu quickly grasped the point, "what is the bet?" "Yes..." Gu Qi words to the mouth, eyes slip around, "bet a big white goose." Mu Nanshu said faintly: "do you think I have two characters written on my face "I''ll tell you when I lose. You haven''t answered me yet." "Generally speaking, that dose will not be a problem, unless he is particrly determined and it is not impossible." Gu Qi also had a fluke, "if you eat, will you yield?" "What do you think?" Mu Nanshu''s eyes are as cold as ice, and there will be no change in the sky, let alone this medicine. "I''m asking for nothing." "If it''s you, I can do it without taking medicine." Mu Nanshu added, "if he likes to be cool, he doesn''t need medicine." Gu Qi held his cheek in both hands, and his face was sad, "my silly son, what is your mind?" Cool one in the bathtub, thinking about the next thing, she was nervous and nervous, and even a little bit of expectation. What choice will Gu Nancang make? Cool one by one after washing, this just opened Gu An nan to her prepared gift. What would it be? Gu An Nan also specially told himself to take a bath to see. How to know one opened, cool one quickly closed the box, she blushed with shame. Although a little embarrassed, Liang Yi is still carefully prepared. Looking at herself in the mirror, she specially put down her long hair, and her purple eyes are more beautiful and heartbreaking when she is affectionate. When her motherbed her hair before, she said that no man in the world could resist her charm if she wanted to. She was too wild to know what man could calm her down. Liang Yi wanted to tell her mother that the man who made her want to entrust for life had appeared. For him, she wanted to release her charm. Gu Nancang''s body is getting hotter after taking a bath. Does he frown? Is it because he drank a few more cups tonight? He came out with a bathrobe and turned down the temperature in the room. He could hardly quench his thirst by drinking arge ss of water. Instead, it became hotter and hotter. Gu Nancang felt strange, and his body seemed to be very strange. "Very well." Who hasn''t slept at this point? Gu Nancang opens the door and Liang stands at the door. "One by one, why haven''t you slept?" Liang looked at Gu Nancang one by one, "boss, the air conditioner in my room is broken. Can Ie and sit down?" She found a poor reason, Gu Nancang weed her in. "No one came to repair it sote. You sleep in my room tonight." Gu Nancang has always been such a gentleman. Cool one hastily pulled him, "how about you?" "Anyway, my room is a suite. I sleep in the cot outside. It''s veryte. Let''s have a rest." Liang Yi enters the room with him. Although the two men are apparently male and female friends, the distance between them is still holding hands and hugging. "What''s the matter?" Seeing her standing still, Gu asked suspiciously. "Boss, I''m actually..." "Well?" "I want a ss of water." Cool one heart way at ordinary times she is so thick, how to this time be thin. Gu Nancang poured water for her, cool one by one carefully observed his state, an Nan said that he took a bath will attack, he still has water vapor on his head, it is obvious that he has taken a bath. "Watch me do what?" Gu Nancang thought she was strange. "No, I just think your water is delicious." Liang Yi quickly bowed his head and took a big drink. "Boss, do you feel strange?" Liang looked at him one by one. Gu Nancang''s body is getting hotter and hotter. "The air conditioner in my room is also broken." Cool one to understand is the drug effect. "Yes, I think it''s hot, too." She took the opportunity to take off her blouse, which is a small sling and shorts, she still did not have the courage to put on Gu An Nan sent clothes. Gu Nan Cang again poured a big saliva, his heart was like a dry field, waiting for a heavy rain to moisten. "Boss, I can''t sleep. You can talk to me." Cool one by one looking for a sense of existence. Gu Nan Cang would not refuse her proposal. It happened that he was not feeling well. He also needed a topic to transfer his difort.Speaking of the back, Gu Nancang felt that his head was bing more and more unconscious. His eyes could not help looking at the cold one by one. He knew that this was a very rude act, and he could not control it. "It''ste. It''s time for you to rest." Gu An Cang felt that if he went on like this, he would have an ident and got up quickly. Liang 11 knew that if she missed this opportunity, she would not have another time. She summoned up her courage and hugged him. "Brother Cang, don''t go." "One by one, you..." "Don''t talk. Let me tell you. I thought you were a good man the first time I met you. Forced to marry by my parents, I was desperate to meet you. I wanted to get a long-term meal ticket, but I didn''t know how to be attracted by you. You''re gentle, you''re a gentleman, you give me whatever you want. I know you just treat me as my sister, but I don''t want you to be my brother. On the surface, I want you to be my shield and go back with me. In fact, I want to take you home to be my boyfriend. Later, when I met with these things, I was happy and excited. I had a more reasonable reason to approach you. Brother Cang, I like you very much. Can you give me a chance Her confession made Gu Nancang unprepared, "do you think clearly?" "I think very clearly, brother Cang, an Nan gave you medicine, she wanted to set us up. I know you are very sick now, I I can. " Gu Nancang looks at the small woman''s drooping face, her eyshes tremble, and her long hair is more gentle. No one will be indifferent to such a beautiful woman. Liang one summoned up courage to stand on tiptoe and kiss him, "brother Cang, I want to be your woman, OK?" Gu Nancang''s heart is very chaotic, "one by one, things are a little sudden, I......" His body is more and more out of his control, Gu Nan Cang pushes away the cool one by one. "I don''t think it''s a good time to talk about it now. We''ll talk about it when I''m sober." "Brother Cang, you want to escape again." Cool one stopped his way, raised a small face seriously, "if I must you give me a reply now?" Chapter 1099 Gu Nancang''s body is getting hotter and hotter, and the cool clothes are in front of him. Even a saint can feel it. "One by one, you are still young, do not understand the rtionship between men and women, I do not want to hurt you." In the face of Gu Nancang''s refusal, Liang Yi was a little anxious. "Brother Cang, I''m not small anymore. I''m very clear about the rtionship between men and women. If I don''t like you, it''s hurt. In fact, if I like you, it can only be regarded as congenial, unless you hate me "It''s not about being annoying. You''re a girl. It''s a very important thing. I can''t do it for a while." Gu Nancang has too many things to worry about. Clearly he has been very ufortable, but still told himself rationally, can''t this, can''t that, let cool one feel as if be drugged is oneself. "Brother Cang, what if I said I didn''t mind these things at all? I just want to have a decent rtionship with you. " Gu Nancang released her, "I''m sorry, I can''t do it." Then he turned and went to the bathroom. He couldn''t do it. In this case, he asked for a cool one. Liang Yi heard the sound of the watering from the bathroom, and had to say that Gu Nancang hurt her deeply. Everyone said that Gu Nancang had feelings for her, and she believed that there was only ayer of paper between them. If Gu Nancang is not willing to pierce, then she wille. She put down her self-esteem, put down her pride, so that the man would rather use cold water to reduce the fire than touch himself. Liang opened the door one by one and looked at the miserable man. She walked towards Gu Nancang step by step. Gu Nancang thinks that she will make the just action, his reason is on the verge of copse, once again, he may not be able to resist. However, Liang Yi''s expression at this moment is neither sad nor happy, nor angry. "Here you are." Her hand came through the water curtain. "Is this?" "Antidote." She forced it into Gu Nancang''s hand. "Mr. Gu, thank you for taking care of me these days. It was just me who disturbed me." After that, she turns to leave. Gu Nancang wants to reach out and hold her, but what is he to hold her again? His hand was stiff in the air, and he suddenly felt that if he didn''t catch her, he would lose herpletely in his life. After all, he did not detain her and let her leave. It turned out that his feelings were not wrong. Cool one by one back to the room, looking at himself in the mirror, mummy, you said that no man can resist my charm, you are wrong. She took a new suit from the closet, put it on, tied up her hair and left. A CAI''s room is full of lights. "Daddy." Liang Yi stands at the door. A CAI seems to have expected all this, sote, he is not wearing pajamas. She ran to a CAI, who touched her head, "don''t cry." "Daddy, you know all about it?" "Well." A CAI patted her on the shoulder, "it doesn''t matter." "Daddy, you Don''t me me? And how did you guess the end. " A CAI gently smile, "little fool, I know you that day I know that you like young master Nancang, your eyes can''t be fake. Later, my wife proposed to prescribe medicine to the young master and asked me for my opinion. I did not object because I knew that the young master would not agree Cool one by one sighed, "clearly you have seen clearly, but I still can''t do enough, disgraceful." "It''s not humiliating. You''re right, and so is young master Nancang." A CAI''s gentlefort made Liang Yi feel a little better in his heart. She was coquettish in a CAI''s arms, "Daddy, I don''t want to stay here." "I''ve got everything ready for you. You can leave overnight." "Daddy, are you Zhuge Liang? It''s so clever. " Cool one Du mouth. "It''s not a magic trick. I''ve been around for a long time, and I''m used to arranging these things in advance. Besides, you are my daughter. I know your character better than anyone else Cool one by one bit fingers, "I leave all night, will it appear that I have no future? And my wife and husband are so kind to me, and my sisters like me very much "Daughter, what do you think my husband can''t understand? He won''t me you. His wife is a hot head. She won''t force you to choose when she wants to understand. As for thedies, if you have a good time meeting them, you can wait for things to cool down before contacting them. It''s also good to be friends A CAI came over and analyzed the situation for her. "Daddy, you''re right. It''s just me..." When she stopped talking, a Cai said, "but you still can''t bear him, right?" "Yes, there are so many people chasing me over the years, but I just like this one. I can''t bear to think about it." "What a fool, isn''t that what love is like?Xiao Yi, the reason why master Nancang refused you may not be because he hated you. The mostplicated thing about love is that it''s hard to understand. " Cool a see he very understand the appearance, "in those days daddy and mummy are also like this?" "Of course, there is no smooth love. Your father and I have chased your mother for a long time. However, I believe that as long as two people are predestined, no matter where they are, they can continue the front line again. " "Daddy, what about me and him?" "It depends on your fate." "Daddy, let''s go." "Good." Cool one by one in a speedboat to leave, a CAI added a cape to her, "cool at night." "Daddy, do I still have the day to meet my boss?" "One by one, it depends on your heart to him and his heart to you." At dawn, Gu Nancang, even if he took the antidote, didn''t sleep all night, thinking about his first encounter with Leng Yi. Early in the morning, a person directly kicked open the door. "Anan, what are you doing?" Gu Nancang stayed up all night and his eyes were sour. "Brother, what you''ve done is that you have taken away your sister-inw''s anger?" Gu Nancang quickly sat up from the bed and said, "are you going one by one?" "See for yourself!" Gu An Nan dropped a note. There is not much on it. There are only four words, "I will see youter." In peacetime, the words are different one by one. They leave very simply, just as they are about this rtionship, without any hesitation. Seeing those four words, Gu Nancang seemed to have a knife across his heart. "What''s wrong with sister-inw? Why do you do this to her? " Gu An Nan was so angry that she grabbed his cor and left one by one, which is a pity. What''s more, Gu Nancang made her lose. She didn''t want to take this bet! Gu Nancang''s soul seems to have been taken away one by one. He murmured: "she has nothing bad, she is very good." "She''s fine, don''t you? If you find one sister-inw, her mouth will go to the back of her ear. If you don''t cherish it, I think you deserve to be a bachelor all your life! I''m pissed off. " Chapter 1100 Gu Nancang''s brain is still in a muddle. He doesn''t hear an Nan''s voice. He has only one idea. He walks away one by one. Gu Jin separated a long way to hear Gu An Nan''s big voice, see her angry not light, quickened the pace toe over. "What''s the matter? Anan, you can''t talk to your brother like that. " "Sister, you know what your brother has done! He took one sister-inw out of anger, you see, one sister-inw wrote that there will be no future. I don''t know how much my brother has done. My sister-inw will leave all night and even leave such unfeeling words. " Gu Jin patted Gu An Nan, "don''t worry, things may not be as bad as we imagined." She saw Gu Nancang''s expressionplex, eyes some lost, it is obvious that he is not as free and easy as he imagined. "Brother, what have you done to one by one?" Gu Nancang was helpless, "jin''er, if I said I didn''t do anything, would you believe it?" Gu An Nan stamped his feet angrily, "brother, why can''t you do something? A beautiful woman like sister-inw "Anan, don''t be angry. I have my own problems." "Well, what''s hard to say? It''s just a stupid wood. You deserve to be a bachelor." The breakfast time, which should have been happy, lost its vitality because of leaving one by one. Xiao Qi didn''t know what happened in this, but felt sorry. "Why doesn''t my brother like her sister-inw so good?" When she mentioned the topic, the atmosphere became colder. Mu Chen gave her a chopstick, "try this bamboo shoot, it''s tender." Xiao Qi nced at the expression of all the people present, and immediately lowered her head. She said something wrong. Tang Ming is in a good mood and keeps bringing vegetables to Gu An Nan. And she is also in a bad mood, Gu Qi, that bet is Gu Jin won. Gu Qi directly pulled Gu Nancang aside, "are you really happy now? What else should I do to you? She did it as a girl. " Gu Nan Cang shook his head helplessly, "Mom, it is because she is a girl that I don''t want to ask her innocence casually, which is unfair to her." "You silly boy, as long as two people are really in love, what fairness and unfairness "I''m not sure I''m a man and a woman to her. At first I helped her just because I thought she looked like sisters. Later I left her just to cope with your forced marriage. I thought she and I were in the same mind. Last night, she suddenly confessed to me that I had no preparation. In that case, if I really wanted her, I would be an animal. " Gu Nancang has his own consideration, "I didn''t expect her to leave overnight." "A little girl plucked up the courage to confess to you, even the most precious things to you. If you refuse, you are beating her face. Ask her where she has the face to face you. Let alone her, I will leave." Gu Nancang looked at the blue sea, "go and go. She is a girl who follows me every day." "Well, I said," don''t you go to her? They can still be chased back after they have left. " Gu Nan Cang shakes his head, "wait until I am sure I have feelings for her. I can''t hurt her." "You are so stubborn Gu Qi didn''t know how to give birth to such a stubborn child! "Everyone has his own ambition, mom. I''ve got someone to pick me up. I''m going back home first." Previously, Gu Qi felt that Gu Nancang was not like mu Nanshu, but this incident made her have other ideas. This is not the kind of Mu Nanshu. The indifference and indifference in two people''s bones are the same. If that person doesn''t enter his heart, it''s useless to do anything again. "Son of a bitch!" Gu An Nan was not reconciled to say: "Mom, I''m going to take my brother to his sister-inw." "If the heart is not in, even if it is to bring others to the past, it will be likest night, Anan, don''t do anything embarrassing." Gu Jines slowly. "But sister, do you really want my brother to miss such a good sister-inw?" Gu Jin touched her head, "if they really have fate, they can''t miss it." "Forget it. I don''t care. I didn''t care." Gu Jin suddenly said with a smile: "Ma, an Nan, you lost this bet. ording to the bet, you have to prepare for pregnancy." "Jin''er, mummy is very old. It is very dangerous for an old woman to give birth to a child." Gu Qi quickly found an excuse. "Do you believe me, mom? I''ve told dad about the bet, but Dad always wanted to have another one with you. " Gu An Nan looked at the joke, "anyway, daddy has good physical strength and doesn''tck money to support him. Mommy, you''d better have another one. Don''t waste it. Daddy gave you so many precious drugs to change your body." Gu Qi looked at her, "I also told Tang Ming that an Nan wanted to have a baby.""Mom, I don''t want you to be such a trap." On the sea level not far away, Gu Nancang had already left by boat. The reason why Gu left so quickly was that he didn''t want several people to mention that name in front of him. Does he really love Liang Yi? After a long flight time, Liang Yi finally returned home. After a long time of absence, he had learned the story from a CAI. She did not me Gu An Nan, but put her in her arms, "baby, you finallye back." Leng Yi couldn''t hold back. He cried out, "Mom..." "Silly boy, juste back. You''ve been out for so long..." After years just want to say that she is thin, who knows this carefully a look, cool one not only did not thin, but also fat. Cool 11 endure tears, "am I getting fat?" "Well, it''s not particrly fat, just Well, it looks like you''re eating well When ites to eating, I think of Gu Nancang. After years of crying, he cried more bitterly, "because the boss dotes on me and takes me to eat delicious food every day. Boo hoo, boss." "We are the best if we don''t cry or cry." You do not know when to appear, gentlyforting her. "Auntie, do you know? I''m so miserable. " "It''s miserable. Nancang is a very good boy. He didn''t touch you. That''s the greatest respect for you. You are a girl. You can''t be so stupid in the future." Youyou thinks that in those days, once you met the right person, how could you care so much. A CAI reminds a way: "one by one hard road, go back to have a rest, pour out jetg." "Yes, Xiaoyi. My aunt has prepared snacks for you that you like. By the way, you don''t see that your mother is cruel to you at ordinary times. She specially invited you the master of crispy sweet cakes you likedst time." "Mommy, it''s very kind of you. I''ll have a crispy cookie." "Eat and eat, all for you, my silly child." After years of supporting her back to the room. Chapter 1101 After returning home, Liang Yi was not happy as she imagined. She did not say goodbye and left directly. She thought Gu Nancang woulde after her, but she did not. She has been waiting for his call with her mobile phone. Is he really so heartless? Even if he left, he didn''t care? Cool one lying on the edge of the bathtub, do not know where the problem is, why Gu Nancang just don''t like himself. Mobile phone rings a unique music ring, cool one heard this sound, excited almost jump up, it is him! There are also some bubbles in my hand. I just picked up my mobile phone and slid into the bathtub. Cool one quickly catch up, the phone at this time hang up, want to call in the past, the mobile phone has automatically turned off. "What a broken cell phone this is!" I was so angry that I threw my cell phone directly into the garbage can. Gu Nancang saw that the phone had not been answered for a long time. She felt a bit disappointed. She still med herself. Gu Nancang turned his head and called a CAI, "uncle a CAI, are you here? Well, I just want to make sure I''m home. " A CAI politely replied, "thank you for your concern. We arrived safely." Gu opened his mouth and said, "she Is everything all right? " "Very good, can eat and drink, just ate arge te of biscuits." "She likes sweets and ice cream. Uncle a CAI reminds her not to eat too much ice because of her cold taste." Gu Nan Cang finished only to realize a problem, cool one good and his own what rtionship? After all, he rejected her first, and from what standpoint did he speak of her? "Well, I''ll certainly remind her." "Uncle achai, I''m sorry." Gu Nancang''s voice fell. "Master Nancang, don''t be burdened. You didn''t do anything wrong. In fact, I think you did a very good job. If you like it, you like it. If you don''t like it, you won''t do something that you regret because of impulse. However, these days have brought you a lot of trouble. As her father, I will discipline her well and never let her disturb you again. " When Gu Nancang heard this, he was in a panic. "She didn''t disturb me and had a good time with her." "Thank you for your tolerance. My girl is used to it since childhood. This is my mother''s fault. It may not be a bad thing for a girl to experience more things. She is not young. Now it''s time to take care of her mother''spany and marriage. " As soon as he heard of the marriage, Gu Nan Cang immediately said, "tell me one by one that she doesn''t like those marriage objects." "Young master, not everyone in this world can live with true love for a lifetime. Many people have never found a person they like in their whole life. This is also a matter of no means. It''s destined not to be an ordinary girl. We will choose an excellent man to protect her from the wind and rain all his life. If she can''t find the one she loves, it''s good to find someone who loves her. " Gu Nancang wanted to say something, but he didn''t say a word. His explicit refusal also deprived him of the right to talk about it. "Young master Nancang, I still have something to deal with. Do you have anything else to do?" "No more." Gu Nancang had to hang up the phone. He looked at the phone nkly and lost in his heart. Liang Yi casually put on his clothes and came out with his wet hair. "Daddy,e on, give me your cell phone. My cell phone is dead." "You are in such a hurry. Call young master Nancang?" A CAI was very familiar with this daughter''s character, and soon reasoned out why Gu Nancang called himself. "Yes, I''ll go back to him." "No, I''m back." A CAI refused directly. Cool one is very nervous, "Daddy, what did you say?" "Say you." "Yes? What do you say about me? Did you tell him that I don''t want to eat and drink? " A just a face calm reply: "said you today happy ate a te of biscuits." "Daddy! You can''t tear down the tform like that. " Cool one one Du mouth not happy, "I that is hungry." His daughter cares more about Gu Nancang than he imagined, so a CAI decides to go ahead. "Young master, let me remind you not to eat too many sweets and cold drinks." Cool one moment and smile, "I know that the boss still has me in his heart. What''s more, did he say when toe to see me and so on?" "No, I told him he would let you take over your mother''spany and prepare for the marriage." As soon as the words came out, they immediately exploded. "Daddy, how can you say I''m going to get married? When I promise you to marry, the boss will misunderstand me! You give me the phone and I''ll exin it to him. " A CAI not only did not give her the mobile phone, but also put it away. "One by one, calm down. If a person likes you, he will care if I say that. If he doesn''t like it, no matter who you marry, he doesn''t feel anything."Just a word stabbed, cool one face some loss, "Daddy, you can''t cheat me?" "Child, for your good, I can''t let you stick to a period of no feelings, which is also a burden to you." "But daddy I really like him. " "One by one, you have to do as I said. I can feel that the young master cares about you very much. Even if he doesn''t like you, he has a good feeling for you." "Really, daddy, have you lied to me?" "Silly boy, what can I do for you? I also hope that you can find true happiness, but I have to remind you, what do you choose if you want it or take the initiative to deliver it to your door? " Cool one by one, suddenly opened, "Daddy, do you mean I''m too active?" "Men or women, what you can''t get is the best. If you take the initiative to deliver it to your door, no one will care about you. I deliberately mentioned marriage in front of him just to see his reaction "What''s the boss''s reaction?" "I directly hung up the phone, you are our princess, not delivered to the door, no one wants, if he cares about you, naturally wille." Cool one this just understand his intention, "Daddy, you are gambling." "Love is like this. If you win, it''s your life''s happiness. If you lose, you won''t lose. Anyway, it''s already like this. Men need to beat." Cool one after another nodded, "Daddy, I think you''re right, then you and my Mommy..." "I chased her, so I think she is precious. If you want to be good, Hong will apany her. Baby, from now on, you are not allowed to contact him actively." "Yes, I know Daddy. Do I really want to get married?" "Yes, I''ve said everything. Butpared with marriage, should you take heart and go to your mother''spany to help her share some?" Cool one pout, "you know to love your wife." Chapter 1102 Late at night, cool looking at the full moon outside the castle, I Miss Gu Nancang in my heart. "One by one, still up?" After years ofing in, both husband and wife are worried that Liang Yi''s first confession is rejected by others, which will have a great impact on her heart. After years, she specially came to enlighten her. See years of wearing a nightdress, still holding her pillow. "Mommy." "I''ll sleep with you tonight." After years ofying their own pillow, raised their long hair. Compared with the indifference at that time, she was so gentle that she threw herself into her arms one by one, "Mommy." "How old a child they are, and how coquettish they are." "Mommy, tell me what you''ve done to make daddy dig your heart out of you all these years, thinking about you and thinking about you all the time." Cool one by one grabbed her a wisp of long hair in the hand to y. In recent years, she only felt that her parents had a good rtionship, but she did not know their love story. "In fact, love is very unfair. At that time, your father fell in love with me first. I didn''t like him. To be exact, I didn''t like any man. Your father didn''t suffer less." Liang one bit his fingers and pondered, "as expected, what Dad said is the best." After years of touching his head, "it''s not unreasonable for girls to be reserved. You are too active. Even if a boy is with you, he won''t keep a rtionship for long. Once the novelty disappears, he will definitely like others." "Mommy, I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t despise myself so much." Before thinking about her, she took the initiative to throw herself in her arms. What''s the difference between this and those men who pursue her and are rejected by her? "Fortunately, master Nancang is a good man. If he likes you, he is really suitable to be your husband." After years, I can''t help but sigh. Cool one one clenched his small fist, "Mommy, I know how to do, I want to be very good, don''t let him treat me as a sister again." "That''s right. Girls need to be excellent so that they can keep up with him." "Mommy, I see. You and daddy don''t spend much time together, so I won''t take up your time. Go and apany him." "My freshman has grown up." After years of holding a pillow to leave. Cool one without sleepiness, holding the quilt to think a lot. In addition to their parents, Gu Jin Si Li Ting, Tang Ming, Gu An Nan, Xiao Qi and Mu Chen are all men who take the initiative. Maybe this rtionship is more secure, and she should make a good change. From this day on, cool one seems to be a changed person. Instead of eating and dying every day as before, he followed years of going to the mall. Although Gu Nancang returned home, his heart seemed to be lost. The assistant helplessly said, "president, this is the third time you have made a mistake today." Gu Nancang looked at the contract, which should have been signed by Party A, but he signed it directly to Party B. "Is there something on the president''s mind?" The assistant asked tentatively. After all, Gu Nancang always made mistakes during this period of time. "Why didn''t miss Yie back with the president? Mention that name Gu Nancang look a change, "she won''te back." The assistant didn''t dare to ask him more when he looked bad. "President, there is a project in Europe. Do you want to see it?" Gu Nancang was not a person who liked to cross the ocean. When he came to China to set up a branch office, he was also looking for his sister. He would not care about projects like Europe. The assistant only performed his duties, but Gu agreed this time. "OK, do it." "President, I haven''t said what project it is." Gu Nancang said: Assistant with him for such a long time, Gu Nancang is a stable person, not every project will participate in. He will only choose the projects that he is interested in and in his mind. Each new project will be evaluated before deciding whether to follow up. It''s the first time that we haven''t said that the project is going topete. Gu Nancang became so strange that nine times out of ten he had something to do with the disappearance of cool. "Get ready and go to Europe today." His mind has been thinking of the words a Cai said. When one by one is well rested, he will arrange a blind date for her. It has been more than a month since he separated from each other. Gu Nancang thought that he would return to his own life as usual, and gradually forgot Liang 11. The fact is not so simple, he not only did not forget, cool one is like long in his memory, twinkle and smile let him unforgettable. It''s not that he didn''t want to contact Liang Yi. He wanted to greet her in the way of a friend, but he didn''t know that Liang Yi changed his contact information, and the previous number has be empty. Like an empty number, she disappeared into her own world. Gu Nancang saw that she used to brush Weibo. He specially found her ount and paid attention to it with a trumpet. Liang Yi publishes some photos every day. Recently, she is very busy and studies every day.Gu Nancang reaches out to touch the cold screen. This time, he can''t deceive his heart. He misses her. Just thinking like this, cool one sent another dynamic. Jetg. It''s night over there. She must be busy at this point, but today she sent a picture of many people. In the photo, both men and women look very good. It should be a theme party. That''s all. Gu Nancang saw a tall man beside her put his hand on her shoulder. Gu Nancang has never felt so dazzling, and would like to cut off that hand. Cool one one smile very happy, this lets Gu Nancang very unhappy, difficult not be she already made a new boyfriend? "The ticket hasn''t been reserved yet?" Gu Nan Cang suddenly cold face, usually his temper is good, rarely cold face, assistant face a change. "President, I''ll go now!" Gu Nancang erged the photo and looked at the cool one over and over again. He wanted to find out a little bit of her unhappy appearance. Who knows cool one also sent several videos, in the video that man has been in her side, cool one did not resent the approach of men. At this moment, Gu Nancang''s possessive desire appeared. "Who is that man?" he wrote directly Cool one y very hi, suddenly received a private message to remind, she opened a look. Is a nk strange ount, she rolled her eyes, "it has nothing to do with you." "Pa" a sound, Gu Nancang directly put the mobile phone on the table. Good one has nothing to do with him! Liang Yi always feels that something is wrong. Although everyone has been on Weibo and she has received some unfriendly private messages, this one makes her feel strange. It was like a man questioning her in a domineering tone. She picked up her mobile phone and replied to the person with the nk picture: "who are you?" Gu Nancang''s fingers beat hard on the keyboard, "stay away from that man." Chapter 1103 Cool one by one staring at the private letter, although it is only text, but can feel the overlord behind the text. She didn''t want to pay attention to it, but some doubts arose in her heart. Who sent this message? Gu Nan Cang''s face appeared in his mind and was soon erased by her. Gu Nancang has always been elegant and modest, and respects women. He will never speak in such a tone. Thinking of this coolness and some loss, she sighed in her heart that if the person who sent the private message was Gu Nancang, how good it would be. Does this prove that he has some status in his heart? Even if it''s just a little, it can satisfy the cool one by one. Cool one disappointed to turn off the phone, no longer pay attention to, thinking that is probably some boring people. He didn''t know how anxious Gu Nancang was at the end of the phone. If he didn''t know his feelings for her before, he did now. I''m not calm and have no feelings to cool one by one. He was eager to know whether Liang Yi had epted the marriage as a Cai said after he left himself? A CAI''s words linger in my mind from time to time. If I can''t find a person she loves in this life, let Liang find one who loves her, that''s good. Gu Nancang was not a sentimental person, and the picture of cool one being intimate with another man constantly appeared in his mind. Maybe one day she will fall in love with him, maybe they will enter the pce of marriage, maybe Liang Yi will give birth to a child with purple pupil for him. Even if just think about it, Gu Nancang is also anxious to go crazy. There was no feeling before, when he saw the close photo of the man and cool one, he realized that he had been deeply in love and could not extricate himself. This strengthened his determination to go to Europe. As soon as he thought that Leng Yi was now with that man, Gu Nancang wanted to plug in his wings and fly to her side. As long as you want it, you will get it. The problem lies in the fact that he refused others at the beginning, but now what position does he have to question others? I''m afraid that Liang Yi will not pay attention to himself when he receives the phone call. After thinking about it, Gu Nancang had to call a CAI. Before the phone was connected, he was uneasy. Fortunately, a CAI''s voice was calm and respectful. "Young master Nancang, do you have anything to do?" Gu Nancang loosened his tie, trying to ease the pressure in his heart and try to make his voice sound calm. He didn''t want a CAI to realize how flustered and frightened he was at the moment. First of all, a few words of greetings, which led to the topic of cool one of the body. After all, a CAI has been with mu Nanshu for a long time, and observing his words and looks is his strong point. Even if Gu Nancang tries his best to cover up, he knows that Gu Nancang is a drunkard. His intention is not to drink, but because of his affection, he dare not directly ask about thetest situation. A CAI''s heart already had the bottom, Gu Nancang around also did not go around one by one, a CAI took the initiative to stir up the topic. "How are you, young master Nancang? Have you found someone you like? " Gu Nan Cang replied neatly, "no, one by one? Are you ok? " "That girl is very good, recently entered thepany to study hard, every day very hard." Gu Nancang has been aware of these things through one by one. What he is interested in is Liang Yi''s emotional problems. Gu Nancang stopped for a moment and then said, "that''s good. I heard that uncle a CAI would marry one by one. Did you seed?" He then went around to the theme. A CAI calmly replied, "there are many men who like one by one, and they are in contact one by one." "What! One by one? " Cang Liang and a lot of men are not anxious to contact with each other at the same time. A CAI at the end of the phone heard his voice change suddenly. It seems that he guessed right. This young master of Nancang is interested in one by one, otherwise he would not be this reaction. Then a CAI continued the topic: "what''s the matter? Young master Nancang? Your voice is a little nervous. " Gu Nancang also no longer hide, "uncle a CAI, the feelings are single-minded and stable, how can you let one one contact so many men at the same time, in case you meet a bad man, what to do?" A CAI, with a strong smile, said solemnly, "master Nancang, please rest assured that these people have been carefully selected. Whether they are of family background or moral character, they can be entrusted for life. There will be no such situation as you said." "Why not? They are beautiful and simple. Who knows if they will meet someone who is not in a bad mood. Uncle a CAI, such a way is not advisable. " Seeing Gu Nancang worried, a CAI calmly said: "young master Nancang has forgotten one thing. When the first day of junior high school, you are the one to choose, but you refused. Now we have arranged a marriage for her. With her own permission, young master Nancang says it is not advisable to marry her. Is it in his heart that he hopes to die alone one by one? " Although a CAI didn''t make a clear statement, he was ming Gu Nancang and questioning his qualifications and position.Gu Nancang some anxious excuse, "uncle a CAI, I don''t mean that. I really hope to be happy one by one." "The happiness once was in master Nancang''s hand, but the young master pushed her away with his own hands. We don''t me you. Now we are looking for happiness for one by one, and young master Nancang uses US of doing wrong. So, how can we get happiness one by one?" Gu Nancang''srynx rolled, took a deep breath, and made a decision. "Uncle a CAI, what if I say I regret it? Now I understand that my love for one is not my brother''s affection for her sister, but a man''s affection for a woman. I want to be with him. I don''t know if I have this chance. " If these words were heard one by one, he would be happy to jump. However, Gu Nancang was facing his father''s confidant. If he could not control this emotion, he would not have been around mu Nanshu for so many years. A CAI continued to keep calm. What he wanted to make sure was whether Gu Nancang was sincere or on the spur of the moment. Even if he was the son of his husband, he had to pay attention to his daughter''s life. "Young master Nancang, don''t you think it''s toote to say these words now?" "I''m sorry, I just know now. I want to make up for it." "It''s unnecessary. There are a lot of people who pursue one by one. Maybe she already has her own person in her heart. It''s not fair to each other if young master Nancang wants to step in again." With a favorite person, a few words in Gu Nancang''s mind keep erging, a heart is like being thrown from a high ce to the ground, painful and lost. You already have someone you like. What about yourself? Is that the man in the picture? Gu Nancang had a series of questions in his mind. "Young master Nancang, one by one, is not young and can''t afford any more. Please let us go." A CAI continued to add a heavy dose of medicine. Chapter 1104 Although Gu Nancang is mu Nanshu''s son, his daughter is more important than his own daughter. He held the little princess in the palm of his hand since he was a child. He tried to please him by digging his heart and taking out his lungs. He refused her fiercely, and now he says that he has turned back on his regret. It''s not a big radish in the market. At first, you didn''t like the radish. You walked around and wanted to buy it back. She is a person with flesh and blood, and has feelings. Gu Nancang''s attack on her is not small. After all, it is the first time that her lover encounters failure. The most important thing is that he knows a truth. The more difficult it is, the more precious it is. One by one, she is a little princess who is full of stars. She is too humble in front of Gu Nancang, but she is not taken seriously. Only when there ispetitiveness can there be a market. A CAI deliberately creates momentum. Maybe he likes others in order to give Gu Nancang a sense of crisis. This move really yed a role, Gu Nancang slightly anxious voice can feel. "Young master Nancang, I can''t handle your young people''s affairs. There are still things I haven''t dealt with here. If it''s OK, let''s call it a day." Gu Nancang had to hang up the phone, but his mood was worse. If he is not involved in himself, he can keep calm to analyze the situation. After careful consideration, he will feel that a CAI''s words are very instructive. A just hung up Gu Nancang''s phone, turned to give cool one by one dial in the past. "Daddy." "Where are you? It''s noisy over there "What happened to my friend''s party? I told mommy not toe back tonight A CAI, a friend of eleven, had already sent for a call. It was clear that a CAI didn''t worry about what would happen to her. "If you want to be with master Nancang, listen to me now and do what I say." Cool one one one listen to this matter immediately strong, "Daddy, you say, I will listen to you." "If young master Nancang contacts you recently, whether it''s a mobile phone or a visit to Europe, you have to refuse." Hearing the two words of rejection, one by one worried on the spot, "Daddy, how can this be done? The boss came to me with difficulty. If I refused him, would I not have cut off all the way back? " Ah Cai sighed helplessly, "my silly daughter, why don''t you look so stupid at ordinary times? When you meet something rted to him, your IQ drops suddenly. Forget what I said to you before? It''s the best that you don''t get. You can''t treat her like before In the face of painstaking father''s teaching, cool one one obediently nodded, "good daddy, I know, then what do you say I should do?" "It''s very simple. Treat him coldly, don''t give him a good face, and show you''re ambiguous with other men from time to time, that is, to let him know that you are not the only one, and that some people like to pursue." "Daddy, are you sure this will change the boss''s mind? How do I think it''s going to keep him away from me. " "Little fool, your father has crossed more bridges than you have walked. You must believe me. In addition to what I just said, you should deliberately show that you are pursued by others on various social tforms, or that you have a good heterosexual presence around you. Always give him a sense of crisis. In this way, he will be motivated to fight as a man. " Just for the sake of her daughter''s life-long happiness, a CAI is totally willing to teach one by one. Cool one obediently nodded, "then I know, daddy, do I need toe back tonight?" "No, just do what I said. Do you have the opposite sex around you? If so, it''s better to share some photos or videos as long as they can be seen by him. " He hung up with a CAI and turned out the private letter one by one. He could recite those words like a stream. Is it really you? boss. One for their own happiness, have to like a Cai said. I found some of the most handsome men in the show. Gu Nancang has set her ount to pay special attention to it. Just after the news was sent here, Gu Nancang''s mobile phone appeared a reminder. It''s good not to look at it. At a nce, Gu Nancang jumps. In addition to the man just now, there are other men around him. It is verified that a Cai said that his daughter is notck of other people''s pursuit, there are many excellent men around. Gu Nancang''s sense of crisis is bing more and more serious. He is afraid that when he does not know, he has already changed his mind to others. He rushed to Europe, all the way is very nervous. Countless bad thoughts filled his mind. When hended, a CAI got the news. The corner of a CAI''s mouth can''t help but go up. After years of entering the door, I can see his smile. It''s hard to see such a happy time on his face, "what''s the matter? Laughing so happily? ""The big fish is on the hook." A CAI did not hide his joy. Gu Nancang''s presence here proves that his n works, and a big fish has appeared. After years of some doubts, "big fish? What big fish A CAI simply told Jing Nian about his conversation with Gu Nancang. After years of happy smile, "good, you actually hide from me for so long." "I''m sure that''s not the answer? If I tell you in advance, let you have expectations in your heart, and finally be disappointed, then I am not worth the loss? But now I''m sure it''s 80% sessful. " After years of seeing his man''s happy appearance, he couldn''t help joking: "you''re so confident. What if young master Nancang just came to talk about cooperation and had nothing to do with our daughter?" "After years, I''m a man, so I know him better than you. You can wait and see. Before long, we will bring our son-inw back one by one." If you are with Gu Nancang one by one, it is the best. If you know the root and know the bottom, Gu Nancang''s character is also guaranteed. "You look beautiful." A Cai said with a smile, "don''t forget my n. If young master Nancanges to visit recently, you can''t show that you still have a hard time with him. You should know that the young master is also a very smart man. He is now the brain of love. Once he finds out that I have been cheating him... " After years, he added, "you can''t help but wait to be sent to the frontier." When they were chatting happily, a little head came out and said, "Daddy, Mommy, what are you doing? It''s such a good chat. " One did not know when two people appeared behind him. After years of smiling, "your father found out that Nancang got off the ne. Maybe he came to find you." "Really Cool one by one jumped up. Chapter 1105 When she saw the cool one by one, she jumped up and patted her head for years. "Little fellow, forget what we said to you before? How to be a girl Cool one hastily way: "must be reserved." "That''s right. Just because your father made a show in front of young master Nancang. He thought you were in love with someone else, and then you had a sense of crisis. Come here quickly. Don''t let your father''s efforts go to waste." If not, she might have been reminded of it. "Daddy, aren''t you afraid that the boss will expose you?" A CAI calmly said: "if my n is sessful, then he has be my son-inw. What do you think you can do with me? If the n fails, he won''t know "Daddy, I suddenly feel like you''re an old fox." How did you talk to her dad on the head "Mommy, I know I''m wrong. I''d like to be like Daddy. Maybe I''ll have the boss for a long time." "It doesn''t matter. As long as you listen to your parents, you will seed." Youyoues with a smile. Cool one shy to hide in the arms of years, now she failed to chase men things have made everyone know. "Auntie, youugh at me, too." "One by one, I didn''tugh at you. You know, my aunt was also a person from the past. I was in the same situation as you, so I suffered a lot." She and Nangong from wasted years of time, to speak frankly and one-to-one simr, her first move feelings. "Aunt, I''ve never heard of you, what happened to you and my uncle?" She had a little impression that when she was a child, youyou was alone with Nangong Xun. No one would ask her. When I was a few years old, a man appeared, saying it was her little uncle. At that time, she was too young and didn''t take it seriously. She thought about it as many people in her family. Now she thinks it''s wrong to think in an adult way. "Nothing." "Auntie, I don''t take you so attractive. If you don''t tell me, I''ll go to ask my little uncle." A just directly will not worry about the girl to carry back, "first take care of your own affairs." "Daddy, I know what to do. If hees, I''ll pretend to be cold. Hum, who let you ignore me before, but now I want you to climb up." "That''s right." At the thought of this, I shared some photos with the opposite sex on various social tforms. Gu Nancang was bombed by his mobile phone as soon as he got off the ne. This time, he shared his friends with his family. Gu Qina called for a contract but refused to give up. On the ne, Gu Nancang turned off her mobile phone and couldn''t get through. She specially asked mu Nanshu to set up an automatic dialing program for her. Once connected, she would know immediately. Gu Nancang just got through, Gu Qi bombarded, "where are you going to work, do you know you''re going to remarry?" "Mom, we are not married, not even in love. What kind of remarriage is this?" Gu Nancang is helpless to her exaggerated words. Gu Qi''s overbearing voice came, "I don''t care, one is my daughter-inw, I don''t want anyone except her!" This person is so overbearing, Gu Nancang sighed, "Mom, you just said she''s going to remarry. What''s going on?" "Didn''t you add one-to-one wechat? I see that she has sent some pictures with a man. The man is so handsome, with golden hair Oh, no, no, no, that''s not what I want to say Before she finished, she thought of Mu Nanshu''s cold voice, "do you like blonde men?" "Nanshu, this is a misunderstanding. I''m just boasting casually. Don''t worry about it. Your hair is my favorite in the world. It''s long and ck." "Hum." "Nanshu, wait for me to exin to you, little bunny. I''ll deal with youter." Gu Qi hung up in a hurry. It seems that Gu Qi has caught fire and has no time to take care of himself. Gu Nancang only added one-to-one trumpets. At that time, Liang Yi''s circle of friends shared a lot of things in the past. She was afraid that Gu Nancang knew her identity, so she specially left a trumpet. If these photos are sent to the small size, the purpose is too strong. If she happens to add people who care for her family, they will tell Gu Nancang. This move obviously worked, Gu Qi hung up the phone, Gu Nancang went to see wechat, and did not find cool one one to share what. Just as he was curious about the content of cool one by one, Gu An Nan found the door again. "I''ll go, brother. Why can''t you get through to the phone?" "On the ne." "Oh, I really admire you. My wife has run away with others. You still have a business trip." Gu An Nan is full of yin and Yang. "What on earth do you want to say?" Gu An Nan snorted, "what do I want to say? Before, we were kind enough to set you up with your sister-inw. You had to pretend to be a gentleman. Now, you can catch a lot of men who pursue one sister-inw.11. My sister-inw finally understood that it was better to find arge forest than to hang on a tree. instead of trying to catch a fish, it''s better to be a sea king and let the fish fall into the automatically. " Gu An Nan is even worse than Gu Qi, which is one set after another. "What did she send?" "She and other men''s group photo, you don''t say, people are taller than you, more handsome than you, more rich than you, better than your sister-inw-11, eyes are still different pupil, just with one sister-inw gave birth to a child with mandarin duck eyes. Then he joined the family business, served as CEO, married Gao Fu Shuai, and went directly to the top of his life. As for the ugly, you can only look for the old girl again Gu Nancang''s brain was full of green veins, as if he were a soft persimmon. Everyone would step on his feet or mend two knives. "Come on, cut the crap and send me the photos." "Don''t you care? What do you want pictures for? " Gu An Nan''s every word is like a knife in Gu Nancang''s body. "If you don''t give it, I''ll find jin''er." "Good, good. I''ll send it to you, brother. If I don''t say you, you can have a snack. There are not many women like sister-inw who are beautiful and kind-hearted. The key is that people still like you so much. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will regret it for life. " Gu An Nan hung up the phone and sent him a big push. Although she exaggerates a lot, the man in the picture is indeed very beautiful. In particr, foreigners have deep facial features and heterochromatic pupils. They are very well matched when standing beside each other. Never post these on the public social tform. Does she really have a boyfriend? Gu Nancang was attacked from all directions as soon as hended. Even Xiao Qi came to preach. Gu Nancang repented. Chapter 1106 Originally, Gu Nancang nned to take good care of himself afternding, and took gifts to find them. He was more sincere. How did you know that these things happened on the ne, which made Gu Nancang feel very crisis and found the past at the first time. Even though he had already known his family background, he was still surprised when he came to the castle full of historical traces. If Liang Yi didn''t follow him, Gu Nancang almost forgot his original identity. she is the royal highness of the superior princess. Whether she is family or her looks, it is all in love. Cang hase, but some people can not afford to miss such a chance? When the news of Gu Nancang''s arrival came, Liang Yi was eating ice cream and fried chicken with her feet up. She was scared to hide with ice cream. "Daddy, he''s here. I, where should I hide?" A CAI hates the iron not to be steel looking at his daughter, "little girl, you are not a thief, he should be happy toe to you, where do you want to hide?" "Daddy, well, I won''t eat any more. Haven''t I gained weight recently? What do you think is better for me Liang Yi began to look for clothes all over the room. He looked like an ant on a hot pot. "Don''t change it. I won''t let you see him today." "Why? Daddy, I haven''t seen the boss for a long time! " "I don''t want to repeat the reason. You have to control yourself. No matter how much you like him, you can''t show it. You''ve heard the allusions of Sangu Maolu. To let people know your value, I''m here to remind you. Leave the rest to me and your mother. Just don''te out and hit us in the face "Daddy..." Cool one by one sighed, "OK, I''ll listen to you." Who made him a father? He''s never going to hurt himself. She can only secretly see in the dark, Gu Nancang less usual calm, there is a hurry on his face. "Boss, do you miss me too?" Gu Nancang came in a hurry. It was not cool one by one to meet him, but after years. "I haven''t seen you for a long time, auntie." "Nancang, long time no see. I''lle as soon as I can, and I won''t tell my aunt in advance. I''m ready to prepare." After years of gentleness. "Auntie, I came to see one by one. Is she at home?" Gu Nancang left and right, but did not find one of the figures. After years of collusion with a CAI, he said, "it''s really unfortunate that you came here. You have already gone out one by one. It seems to be a party with friends." "Friend? Which friend? " Gu Nancang continued to inquire. "This She has so many friends that we haven''t asked her in detail, but recently she has been in contact with more people of the opposite sex than before. I used to be very homesick. I spent my holidays at home, that is, chasing dramas. I seldom went out with my friends. Since thest time I came back, I feel like a changed person. I am not only diligent, but also like to go out and y with friends Gu Nancang knew that her refusal stimted her, "I''m sorry, auntie, it''s all because of me." "No, no, no, don''t me yourself. Your mother and I have been good friends for many years. It''s true that we want to get married. But the most important thing is to see what you young people mean. I know everything about you. Don''t feel guilty because of this. On the contrary, I want to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, my girl hasn''te to realize that she is willing to go out and make friends now. So many excellent boys are not only gentlemen, but also match each other. They should be able to bring a son-inw back soon. Oh, by the way, Nancang, are you visiting as a friend this time? " After years, a word stopped him. Gu Nancang felt that if he said he regretted something, he would drive him away with a broom. At the beginning, you said to separate, and now you have to change her back with love. He is not the only man in the world. Gu Nancang had to agree, "yes, I''ll do a project, by the way Look at her. I don''t know when one will be back? " "I don''t know. Sometimes I''ll be back in a while, sometimes in the morning." Gu Nancang''s face changed as soon as he heard it. "Is she a girl staying out for the night?" "It''s normal to y with friends. After all, I can understand that children of their age are curious about new things." "No, auntie, in case she''s in danger..." "You don''t have to worry about this. We have taught her self-defense since she was a child. Besides, all her friends are influential people, and that kind of thing will not happen." Gu Nancang''s heart burst into despair. What should he do? "It''s really rare that you haven''t slept all night. We''re very happy to have a good friend like you.After returning one by one, she told me a lot about your taking care of her. Before, we had a lot of interruptions. " Gu Nan Cang waved his hand, "no, it''s all what I should do." "Auntie, if I can, I''d like to wait here ande back one by one. I''d like to talk to her face-to-face." "Well, you should be tired. You can find a room to rest and wash. I''ll have someone prepare lunch for you." Gu Nancang''s stubble on his mouth hase out. It''s really impolite to look like this. "Auntie, I came here as soon as I got off the ne. It''s rude." "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. As far as the rtionship between our two families is concerned, you should take this as your own home. Don''t be polite. You should know that my life was saved by your mother, and your father was also kind to him. You don''t have to be restrained. Just go back to your own home and have a rest. I''ll let you know when youe back one by one. " At other times, Gu Nancang certainly didn''t have such a thick skin to live in. Now he was in a heavy mood and just wanted to see her as soon as possible. Liang Yi and a CAI looked at all these things quietly, "Daddy, you can see that the boss is living in my house. If you don''te out again, it''s not appropriate. This is not the way to treat guests." "Muddle headed, you didn''t hear that your mummy has already created the human settings for you. Isn''t it just pping your mommy in the face right now?" "Daddy, what should I do?" "Wait, it''s the same whether it''s in love or in business. Whoever has more confidence will win. The more he can''t see you, the more worried he is, the more he cares about you. " Cool one by one nodded, "then I''ll wait. I don''t think the boss is in a hurry now, but I can''t help it." She sighed. "It''s really troublesome to fall in love. I wouldn''t have run away if I knew it." Chapter 1107 A CAI was helpless. He felt that Gu Nancang had not been anxious to die, but Leng Yi was anxious to die first. Looking at her like an ant on a hot pot, anxious to turn back and forth. Seeing that the night was already deep, Liang one pleaded: "Daddy, can''t I see the boss yet? "You girl, I don''t know what to say about you. You can''t show up tonight. You have to worry him. If you don''t return home at night, he will be very concerned. The more he cares, the more anxious he will be, so that your sense of existence will be high. Do you think if it''s your past rtionship pattern, will he have a sense of crisis and pressure? Whether it''s a boyfriend or a girlfriend or a couple, they need some sense of crisis. You don''t see me and your mother are so old, but I always prevent anyone who might pry into the corner A CAI and Liang Yi talked a lot about his youth. Liang Yi''s restless heart calmed down. Gu Nancang was not as lucky as she was. Looking at the night, Liang Yi still didn''te back. It''s sote. Who did she go out with? After years of sleeping, Gu Nan Cang can only move around the room, from time to time to pay attention to the dynamic of catching cold one by one to see if there is any update. If her update is OK, it''s because she hasn''t updated anything, and Gu Nancang is upset. Cool one by one was pacified by a CAI, "Daddy, don''t worry, I''m sure I won''t go to him." "That''s good." "You must have a good sleep tonight. As for him, let him worry." "Daddy, I suddenly think you''re bad." Cool one heartfelt admiration, it turns out that her father is a powerful figure. "My means are less than one tenth of Sir''s "If anyone annoys Mr. mu, he will die miserably." Ah Cai shook his head. "You''d better not know these things." Mr. Mu''s horror is beyond the imagination of a greenhouse flower. Cool one by one sent away a CAI, looking at himself more than a lot of private messages, that is, before that strange trumpet sent. If you didn''t know who he was before, now Leng Yi can be sure. "Not home yet?" "How can you, a girl, not go home after dark?" "Where is it? I''ll pick you up. " "Return my message!" "Liang Yi, I''m Gu Nancang." In thest one, he indicated his identity directly. Liang looked at the contents one by one and imagined his expression in sending these contents. I didn''t think of him before, but now I feel that he is as old as a bad old man with some lovely in it. Cool one again want to y dead also have no way, the mobile phone is flying on the keyboard. "Boss, I haven''t seen you for a long time Her frivolous tone made Gu Nancang''s moodplicated. On the one hand, she finally returned his message, which made him feel relieved. On the other hand, she even talked to him in such a tone. "Where are you? I''vee to your city, and I want to see you now. " It turns out that the refined man also has such a overbearing side, and sure enough, daddy and mummy are right. That''s what men are like. "I''m sorry, boss. I''m busy. I have to work overtime tonight." Gu Nancang heard Liang Yi lie to him, which made him more angry, "Liang Yi, you lied to me!" "No, boss. I''m really working overtime. I don''t believe it." Liang Yi deliberately looks for a specious picture. If Gu Nancang is careful, he can see that there is another person''s hand inside, and it is a man. Now he really has a sense of crisis, Gu Nancang erged the picture several times. "Who are you with?" "I''m alone." Cool - now I understand the fun of doing so. Across the mobile phone can feel his anxious appearance, thinking that he was calm even if the sky fell down. Does this prove that he also cares about himself in his heart? Cool one again edited a few words, "well, I cheated you, I yed with my friends outside, my friend''s birthday." "I''ll pick you up." "Not very convenient." Four words directly refused. Although Liang Yikai wants to take off, he must not break the work at this time. She calmed down a few words, Gu Nan Cang did not sleep all night, waiting for her toe back. Cool one is different from before, finally had a good sleep. At dawn, she specially put on a heavy make-up and called her cronies. Gu Nancang looked at the dark to the dawn, cool one one appeared in his field of vision. She was wearing a very thin little skirt, which she had never worn in front of him. That''s all. It wasn''t any one of the people in the photo who sent her back. Liang Yi got in touch with a lot of people.Long time did not see Gu Nancang, Liang Yi tried to contain the impulse to run toward him. "And you know toe back." He spoke in a tone like a wife facing a red apricot. Cool one by one suppressed his excited mood, "Mr. Gu, how are you in my house?" "Mr. Gu?" To Gu Nancang, this guy is deliberately alienating their identities. "Yes, long time no see, Mr. Gu." "Who is he?" Gu Nancang asked coldly. "Mr. Gu, that night you made it very clear that you were not interested in me, and I had not worked in yourpany for a long time. What''s the point of asking me at this time? You and I are not rtives. I have not given you the freedom of my whereabouts, have I? " At the moment, a CAI and Jing Nian are quietly watching a good y in the dark. They are afraid that their daughter, who is not striving for sess, will not be able to walk when they see Gu Nan''s meal. Facts have proved that Liang Yi not only restrained himself, but also learned to draw inferences from one instance and beat Gu Nancang by surprise. "What are you talking about?" From the day he met Liang Yi, Liang Yi never spoke to him in such a tone. Cool one heart is still a little empty, after all, never seen him so angry appearance. However, the y has been performed here, and she has no way back, "I, I said my business has nothing to do with you." Gu Nancang walks towards the cold one by one, and Liang one by one hides behind his friend. This action even more irritated Gu Nancang, John directly waved his hand, "I, I suddenly remember that my home fire is not off, I, I, I go first step." "Hey, don''t go "Is this the man you like?" Gu Nancang scoffed. How did he know that John liked men! When I see a bug running faster than myself, I would not ask him toe. "Well, that has nothing to do with you." Gu Nancang step by step toward her, cool one covered his face, "I warn you, ah, hit people do not face." She said this sentence on the Leng, she did not do anything wrong! Why should I be beaten? Chapter 1108 Imaginary pain did note, cool one from the fingers to see the same, Gu Nancang where is to hit her. His big hand caught Liang Yi''s wrist, pulled Leng Yi, and walked toward the house. Cool one big surprise, "boss, where are you taking me?" Gu Nancang takes a look at the sky outside. It''s not polite to disturb a CAI and after years. "Where is your room?" Cool pointed to one by one, "over there." Facing Gu Nancang, she had no ability to think, so she was pulled to her room by him. In the past, Gu Nancang''s character was absolutely impossible to enter a girl''s room. Today, he couldn''t take care of so much, and forced to take away the cool one by one. Liang Yi has never seen Gu Nancang so angry, "boss, what do you really want to do?" No one looked at Nancang and said angrily, "look what you look like now. How can a girl spend the night outside casually? You are so young. Howplicated is it outside? There are bad people everywhere. What if you are in danger? What''s more, you''re wearing such a short skirt and so much makeup. Do you think you''re a night princess Gu Nancang gets angry and looks like an angry lion, which makes Liang Yi unprepared. Liang Yi felt for the first time that Gu Nancang was so cute when he was angry, just like the Tang monk. From her dress to her behavior, she swore that even after years and a CAI, she had never scolded her like this. Not only is he not angry, but he still has some sweetness in his heart. At least it proves that Gu Nancang really likes her, otherwise he won''t care so much. Think of here, cool one corner of the smile can not help but erge. Gu Nancang was more angry when he saw the smile on her mouth. He looked at the cool one seriously, just like a teacher in ss. "Stillughing proves that you don''t realize the importance of things." Liang Yiughed more loudly, "boss, isn''t it? What''s the age? You go to the street to see people wearing clothes like me. Besides, I''m not an adult. I can enter the night. My parents don''t care about me. Why do you care about me? " "Why? Just because I am you... " Liang Yi is waiting for what he says next. She thought Gu Nancang would say something like her own man. Who knows Gu Nancang cold way: "I am your boss." Cool one suddenly some disappointment, Du mouth, "then you can''t control my private life." Liang Yi didn''t feel that he had done something wrong. Gu Nancang was angry and approached her. Seeing the man getting closer and closer to himself, the shadow cast by his tall figure covered him. He swallowed his saliva and felt guilty. "You, what are you doing so close to me?" Gu Nancang takes her into his arms and kisses her face fiercely. The cool one ispletely confused. Although this is what she has always wanted to do, when it really happened, cool one was unprepared. Thinking that he had sent him to the door, Gu Nancang didn''t even look at it, but now he held her in his arms like an emperor. The original novel does not deceive me, cool one of the legs are soft, the body is unable to climb on Gu Nancang''s body. The man who seems to be a gentleman also has such a domineering and wild side. She not only has no antipathy, but also cries in her heart to let the storme more fiercely. Such Gu Nancang is as rare as a living fossil. After a kiss, both of them are in love. Gu Nancang did not expect that he would make such a rude behavior, looking at the little girl''s white tender face covered with a trace of red. Just like a blooming flower, it''s very attractive. Gu Nancang hoarse voice, "with this." Cool one has no self-control ability, Gu Nancang kiss, almost all the reason copse.. "Boss, I don''t understand what you mean." The kiss made his anger disappear and his mood gradually calmed down. He regained his voice and said gently, "I''m sorry that you had a bad experience that night. I don''t regret my choice at that time. If time could go back, I would. Whether you are the person I like or not, I can''t take advantage of you under such circumstances. It''s unfair to you. After you left, I thought carefully for a long time, and now I understand my intention. In fact, I am not indifferent to you. Maybe I have fallen in love with you very long ago. I know that my previous behavior has caused you some indelible harm. I am willing to use my whole life to make up for you. Are you willing to give me a chance? Liang Yiyi looks at Gu Nancang with a crazy face and forgets all the words of years and a CAI.Her mind has alreadye up with the picture of two people getting married, and even the names of their children have been figured out. She will nod and say I do. At this time, the door was pushed open. A CAI and Jing Nian stood outside. Liang Yi, like a thief, quickly broke away from Gu Nancang''s arms. Her face was so red that she didn''t dare to look at them for years The two have been observing in secret, knowing that their daughter''s temper must be indecisive. "It''s said that young master Nancang ising. I''lle to see him." A CAI pulls Yi aside. "Look at what you look like in this dress. Go wash yourself ande out to meet people." It seems to be reprimanding her daughter, but she is deliberately interrupting them. This little fool, after observing, Gu Nancang will promise again. Who knows if this is a decision made by Gu Nancang on the spur of the moment. He and his precious daughter after years should naturally check the marriage of his daughter. In case Gu Nancang regrets again in a few days, he can leave and retreat, and recognize his death one by one. What should we do then? Emotional things are like clouds in the sky. They are always changeable. Even if Gu Nancang is mu Nanshu''s son, he will not casually give his daughter to Gu Nancang. Gu Nancang was a little disappointed. He obviously felt that he had just been given another few seconds. Liang Yi agreed. But at this time, a CAI came in. Once you miss that atmosphere, no one knows what will happen next, whether it will be trivial. "Yes." Cool one by one did not give up to see the same Gu Nancang. A CAI smiles: "young master, you must be tired when youe here. Please have a rest." "Uncle a CAI, I''m not tired. I''m here to talk to you about one thing at a time." A Cai said calmly: "don''t worry. It''s going to be light soon. Young master Nancang is also hungry. We''d better talk slowly after breakfast." Chapter 1109 It''s not unreasonable for mu Nanshu to hand over everything to a CAI for management. Even Si Li Ting and others are in awe of Mu Nanshu. A CAI has stayed with him for so many years, which can be said that his mind is deeper. Gu Nancang that little nine nine, he can see through at a nce, rted to his daughter''s life, a CAI will not easily give his daughter to his hand. Cool one changed the normal clothes toe out again. He was gentle and generous, and his whole body was full of a kind of holy light. I don''t know if it is because of the reason of his own mind. The more cool Gu Nancang sees, the more beautiful she is. At the beginning, Gu Qi and several younger sisters talked in his ear every day. Gu Nancang felt that he was no different from a blind man, and now he found out. "Boss, what are you staring at me for? You eat. " Cool one by one was staring at him red in the face. Gu Nancang drank a mouthful of milk to embolden himself. "After years, Auntie and uncle Cai, I came here for one by one. I know it was my problem that happenedst time. I have determined my mind now. I hope you can give me one by one. I will treat her well and never fail." When Liang Yi heard what he said, he was so excited that he was about to jump. "Really?" After years of hard pinching her thigh under the table, cool one did not resist, "ouch." "What''s the matter?" Gu Nancang asked nervously. "No, it''s OK, just a little bug is biting me!" Cool more than a light to see after a year, this when the mother is really cruel. A CAI was more calm and polite. "Master Nancang, if you can be with one by one, the parents on both sides of us will be very happy. After all, my wife has ordered baby parents for you in the early morning." "Well..." Gu Nancang is a little happy. "After thest time that young master Nancang explicitly refused one by one, he has met many people one by one these days. Maybe he has a favorite object in his heart for a long time, so we can''t manage your young people''s affairs." Gu Nancang frowned, "one by one, do you have a sweetheart?" "Cough..." Liang Yi only felt a little embarrassed. If she wanted to say no, she would not hit her parents in the face. It seems that it is not right to say something against her heart. "There are a few people who like it." "How many?" Gu Nancang''s voice was cold, but not one, "how many?" Cool one by his eyes look at the heart hair, "also not much, probably is four or five six." Gu Nancang coldly nced, "how many are there?" Liang Yi was like a student who was taken by a teacher to answer the question, and immediately replied, "three." No more than three, no problem. "You have a big appetite." If you don''t look for a boyfriend, there are three. Cool one by one shrink neck, "cough, OK, it''s OK, it''s a little lonely." "Lonely?" A CAI quickly found a remedy: "she seldom contacts with her friends, so she is very lonely. After shees back, she begins to contact those friends." "So you have discovered a new world?" Cool one big courage way: "I suddenly feel like this kind of life is also very good." "Good? What''s the good news? You are not old enough to be dazzled by the colorful world. " After several years and a CAI, it seems that Gu Nancang is more suitable to be a guide. He looks so old that he can manage one by one. After all, she is like awless bully at home. It''s rare for her to have such a quiet time. After years and a CAI looked at each other, Gu Nancang ate them one by one. "I..." One by one, Gu Nancang continued: "your parents have only one daughter. They don''t expect you to be sessful, but at least you have to be carefree for the rest of your life. You can not be excellent, but you can''t be a waste." "I don''t have one." "You waste your time. You don''t end up at a young age. There are many bad people out there. Come back to me. I will protect you and teach you, OK?" Cool one one spoony looking at Gu Nancang, "good." After several years of study: A CAI: "it''s just Unfortunately, what he had instilled into her for so long, in the end, could not resist Gu Nancang''s words. Gu Nancang touched the head of cool one by one with satisfaction, "my dear child, you have made the most correct choice. Aunt, uncle Cai, one by one, I am the one who chooses." Two people have a little heartache, their little cotton padded jacket is so he gave pit to go? in fact, if they do not give themselves strength, they will not suck at all. "Well, this is one of our own choices. As parents, we have no opinions, but one thing. Master Nancang, we only have this daughter. If you don''t love, please don''t hurt me." Seeing that they were rxed, Gu Nancang finally rxed."I promise with my personality that in this life, if I don''t do well one by one, I will die..." "Don''t say it." Cover his mouth one by one. When they saw their daughter eating like this, what could they do? They were very desperate. But they can also trust the tutor and character of Gu Nancang. Liang Yi looked at his parents with embarrassment, "Daddy, mummy, I I really like the boss. I have everything from childhood to adulthood, but only after meeting the boss, I like a person so strongly for the first time. " After years of helpless sigh, "you ah..." "Mommy, don''t you object?" "You are my daughter. Your happiness is more important than anything. I can''t object to it." "So you agree, Mommy?" Cool one by one open heart to fly. A CAI and after years had wanted to test Gu Nancang more, but he couldn''t help seeing his daughter like this. "Of course, your happiness is the most important thing." Happiness came too suddenly. In the afternoon, cool one by one in Gu Nancang''s arms, "boss, am I dreaming?" "You can pinch me and see if you''re dreaming?" "Why not pinch myself?" "I can''t bear your pain." Cool one one one face shy, "boss, I know for the first time, you can also say numb words." "Because it''s you." Gu Nancang used to think that Si Li Ting was too numb for them. Now it happened to him that he didn''t exaggerate at all. When you really have a person in your heart, she is your whole world, doting and looking at how is not enough. "One by one, give me your hand." "Why? Boss. " Gu Nancang took a picture of two people holding it and sent it directly to the circle of friends. I''ll be with youter. "Boss, did you send it?" Not only his circle of friends, but all of his social media software has been released. A few minutester, his phone was bombed again. Chapter 1110 The circle of friends has been blown up. First of all, his assistant replied: congrattions to the boss, and finally he has the beauty. Business partners came from all over the world to congratte him, and some friendsughed at him for not being a single dog. As for the people who care for the family is very angry, Gu Qi coldly replies: where are you, my mother will follow thework cable to beat you, good one you don''t want, where did you go? Gu An Nan followed: mummy, wait for me, I will climb with you, we will kill this heartless man. Seven weak way: brother, this is you wrong, clearly one sister-inw is so good, but I will still bless you, who let you be my brother. Perhaps the most calm is Gu Jin. Gu Jin is the one who has lived with Gu Nancang for the longest time among these sisters, and Gu Jin is also the one who knows him the most. She answered slowly: Ma, an Nan, you are calm. Obviously, this is the hand of one sister-inw. Where could they wait, they dialed Gu Nancang''s phone directly. "Where are you asshole? If I don''t beat you today, you don''t know why the flowers are so red? " "Mom." Gu Nancang was helpless. "Say, who are you with? I warn you, I only know one person in my life. " Gu Qi is roaring to say this, cool one do not want to hear all have no way. Hearing such a voice, she felt a little happy. It would be nice to be liked by Gu Nancang and epted by his family. "Aunt Qi, it''s me." "One by one? Is it you, little bunny Cool one shy smile, "it''s me." "Ah, you said it earlier, I would not scold him, the bastard finally figured it out." Gu Qi''s tone immediately became wish you a baby. Hang up the phone, cool one by one drooping head, "boss, aunt Qi is very happy." Gu Nancang touched her head. "My family all like you very much. If it''s not you who bring home, I think they will tear me." "No exaggeration?" "Of course, you will know what character my family is after a long time." Gu Nancang smile, pared with the boss, I prefer you to call me brother Cang." Cool one by one blushed with shame, "en, brother Cang." "No ident, my mother and Ann will arrive at the battlefield tomorrow." Gu Nancang estimates that Gu Qi is already on his way to the airport. "Ah? Then do I have to prepare for it? Last time we met, I didn''t prepare any gifts for them Cool one by one, sweating. "No, you are the best gift." Gu Nancang is smiling and gentle. "Brother Cang, don''t look at me like that. I''m sorry." Gu Nan Cang raised her chin further. "How dare you even look at me now? What should you say?" "Brother Cang, youugh at me." "I''m not willing tough at you." Gu Nancang held her small fist and put it to his lips. "I''m sorry. It was I who was not good before, which made you sad." "No, I don''t me the boss at all. You are right to make such a decision, which shows that you are a good man." As Gu Nancang thought, Gu Qi and Gu An Nan arrived the next day. After years of preparation for everything, Gu Qi exaggerates even more. She takes the lengthened Lincoln and jumps out of the car. "After a little while, we met again. Last time at the wedding, I also said that I wanted our children to be a partner. I didn''t expect that everything woulde true so soon." "Mr. Qi, you are still so bold and unrestrained." "Of course." Gu Qi pped his hands and the bodyguards began to carry things down from the car. Has anyone ever seen a jade is a big one! The raw stones that have not been polished are all of the best materials. In addition to jade, other jewelry, high-value handmade dresses, famous paintings are delivered by box. "God, aunt Qi, what are you doing?" They were all shocked. Although she has a good family background and has seen many good things from childhood to adulthood, the boxes of diamonds are simr to those of wholesale. Have you ever seen them? Anyway, she didn''t see it. She was surprised and thought it was a water drill. "I heard that the little bunny came in such a hurry that he didn''t bring any presents. Thanks to his kindness, I brought the gift of meeting and betrothal together. Do you like it or not?" This too enthusiastic mother-inw let one one some can not resist, "like." "By the way, in addition to telling you, the child''s father has decided to design a set of jewelry for you by himself. His aesthetic is very beautiful." Liang Yi was surprised and said, "really? Mr. Mu designed it for me personally? " It''s a great honor, OK! "Of course, you can tell him whatever style you like." Mu Nanshu got out of the car. She was a fairy, cool one. Now she can''t adapt to that God like man who is going to be her father-inw.Gu An Nan jumped out of the car, "sister-inw, do you miss me? Look, this is the meeting gift I prepared for you." Cool one in front of is a pair of gold dolls, lifelike. "I wish you gave birth to your brother as soon as possible, just like this baby." One by one, blushing with shame, people who care for their families are too direct. "Cough, thank you." Gu Nancang took them one by one, "don''t embarrass your sister-inw." "Well, now you know how to protect your sister-inw. Why didn''t you tell me when you drove them away, you would have no idea of the charm of my sister-inw if I didn''t wear some green hats on your head." A CAI is respectfully said: "Sir, madam, talk inside." Gu Jin and Xiao Qi also arrived one after another. Thest time they had dinner together by the sea. Liang Yi is very envious of people''s deep love. At that time, what she and Gu Nancang talked about was just a fake love. "What are you doing, not hungry?" Gu Nancang put in all the food she liked. This time she did not have to envy, because she also had a real love. Si Li Ting has just finished picking dishes for Gu Jin and finds a gaze at him. He looks up, and mu Nanshu''s eyes just move away. Is it his delusion? He seems to have some hostility towards him. Even if he usually is a light expression, today Si Li Ting obviously feels the displeasure from his body. When mu Nanshu looked at him for the third time, Si Li Ting asked some guilty questions: "father inw, what''s wrong with me today?" Mu Nanshu looked away from his head. "Nothing wrong." Si Li Ting touched his head, "Su Su, is not I changed a brand of hair gel, father-inw don''t like it?" "Brother, you think too much." Gu Jin didn''t feel wrong. "No, it''s a man''s intuition. Do you think father-inw likes my hair gel? Why don''t I buy him some? " Chapter 1111 Gu Jin is at a loss, although she doesn''t know what instinct Si Li Ting uses to realize that mu Nanshu likes his new hair gel. But Si Li Ting said so, Gu Jin also chose to believe him. In the early morning of the next day, Si Li Ting God knocked on the door of Mu Nan Shu mysteriously. "Dad." Si Li Ting called shyly. Although he and Gu Jin had already married and had children, he had known mu Nanshu for some time. Even today, he still can''t believe that mu Nanshu has really be his father-inw. In his heart, mu Nanshu is his only idol. "Something." Mu Nanshu''s eyes sweep to Si Li Ting''s hair. Si Li Ting''s heart is more confident, it seems that mu Nanshu is really interested in his hair, he did not think wrong. "Dad, do you care about my hair?" Mu Nanshu said faintly: "it is a little concerned." Si Li Ting Shen mysteriously took out a bottle of hair gel from the back. "Dad, to tell you the truth, I changed the new hair gel. It''s faster without modeling, the hair is fresh and the fragrance is very light. Do you smell it, is it fresh andfortable?" He was like a salesman when he did it. Si Li Ting didn''t find that mu Nanshu looked at him like a fool. After selling for a long time, Si Li Ting didn''t get a response, so he didn''t know what to do. "That Dad, don''t you like this fragrance? There are other fruit vors, you... " "That''s enough." Mu Nanshu interrupted impatiently. Si Li Ting stood in ce as if standing in a military posture, "Dad, where did I do wrong?" Mu Nanshu''s sight fell on his hair. "You are right everywhere. It''s your hair. It''s eye-catching." With that, Mu Nan Shu left, leaving Si Li Ting standing in the same ce with a nk face. His hair is bad for the eyes? Why is it eye-catching? Gu Jin see Si Li Ting dejected, "brother Li Ting, what''s the matter with you?" "My father-inw says my hair is eyesore. Do you think he doesn''t like my new hair style?" Gu Jin scratched his head I''m afraid it''s impossible. Dad doesn''t care about your hairstyle Si Li Ting bowed his head, "no, there must be a problem." That afternoon, Si Li Ting cut his hair into an inch. "Brother Li Ting, you are..." Gu Jin was stunned. Si Li Ting touched his new hairstyle, "I realized that my father-inw must think that my hairstyle is too fancy, and men should keep an inch." "How do I think you''ve misinterpreted my father''s meaning?" "No, man''s intuition." Si Li Ting came to Mu Nanshu again, "Dad, how about my new hairstyle?" Mu Nanshu nced, "not so good." After all, blonde hair still exists, which is still a eyesore. When Si Li Ting died to shave his head, Gu Qi stopped his pace of death. Gu Jin knew that this matter had something to do with Gu Qi. After all, her father was not interested in anything. The only one interested was Gu Qi. It must be what Gu Qi said. Who knows, mu Nanshu is very tired of seeing gold because of Gu Qi''s words. For the first time, Si Li Ting knows what injustice is! Gu Jin also very speechless, almost Si Li Ting became bald. "Mom, you really know that Dad cares about your words." Gu Qi hit a ha ha, "in fact, I think Xiao Ting''s head is also pretty good-looking, very manly, do you want him to try bald?" "No Gu Jin refused. Gu Qi went back the first thing is to solemnly tell mu Nanshu, "I don''t like gold, I don''t like it at all! My favorite is a man with long ck hair. " "Really?" Mu Nanshu obviously didn''t believe it. She said it too deliberately. "Of course, I''ve decided not to cut my hair any more. I''m going to have a couple''s hair with you. You see, this is the hair band I bought." Mu Nanshu''s face looked better, "I believe you." "Little pivot, my favorite person in the world is you! Please don''t doubt that no one is smarter than you, more handsome and better than you. I will never leave you in this life. " Then Gu Qi kisses mu Nanshu''s face. This scene is just seen by Liang and Gu Nancang. Gu Nan Cang was not surprised at the strange things. Liang Yi was a little surprised. He always felt that the man was as extraordinary as an immortal. It''s strange that mu Nanshu, as long as he is with Gu Qi, will be infected with the smell of the world. "I envy your parents and love you so much." A CAI and years of love, but they are more reserved in front of each other, not like Gu Qi''s careless appearance. They can hold mu Nanshu for a kiss in front of anyone, and mu Nanshu is not shy at all. "They''ve been separated for half of their lives. It''s hard to get together. Dad''s attitude towards mom has always been more tolerant." Gu Nancang took Liang Yi''s hand and said, "one by one, I will treat you like my father did to my mother. Let me take good care of you in this life, OK?"Cool one by one shyly buried his head in his arms, "of course, brother Cang." "Well, you two are hiding here." Gu An Nan poked out his head. Scared one by one, Gu Nancang''s arms popped out. Gu An Nan said with a malicious smile, "sister-inw, what are you nervous about? You haven''t done anything bad." They are not used to it Ann, what can I do for you "Sister inw, I have been watching it for a few days. Which one is suitable for you?" "What day?" "A big marriage, so as not to have a long night''s dream, in case my brother gets wind again one day?" Gu An Nan looks serious. Cang Liang one by one, you feel a good day "I''ll follow you." Gu An Nan word by word: "otherwise, the middle of the month is too close, and all aspects of the wedding site at the end of the month can also be coordinated." Cool one did not feel that there is anything wrong with this, "I, I can." "At the end of the month, I''ll take it and discuss it with your parents." Liang Yi couldn''t believe it. "Boss, are you really going to marry me so soon?" She is also afraid that Gu Nancang is just impulsive and will regret itter. Gu Nancang saw the worry in her eyes and gently kissed her on the forehead, "one by one, believe me, I know what I''m doing. You''re not worried. Am I still afraid?" Gu Nancang took the day to find a CAI, Gu An Nan said with a smile, "sister-inw, I say it, if my brother likes a person, he will be very good to her. You are my brother''s favorite person. He will love you for the rest of his life." "Yes." Cool looking at his back, a gentle heart, finally found that person, if it is him, the wedding date is no matter. Chapter 1112 Liang Yida was getting married. Looking at herself in the mirror, she felt like she was dreaming. I didn''t expect that he really married Gu Nancang. Let alone her, even Gu Nancang thought it was not true. "What are you thinking, brother?" Gu Jin pushes the door and enters. "I miss your sister-inw. To be honest, although I participated in the whole process of your marriage, I was not only nervous but also flustered when it was my turn." Gu Jin smile, "I know, soe to see you, you ah, is a typical premarital anxiety disorder, don''t be afraid of brother, you and sister-inw are really in love, the wedding is a form." "Jin''er, I''m just afraid..." "What are you afraid of, brother? Whether it''s the wedding arrangement or the dress, you choose it yourself. Sister inw should be very happy Gu Nancang sighed, "what I''m afraid of is not that she''s not satisfied with the wedding, but that the future is so long that I''m afraid I can''t bepetent for the duties of a husband. We are no more than you and Si Li Ting. We have a deep emotional foundation. She and I have not known each other for more than two months Gu Jin patted Gu Nancang on the shoulder, "my brother is really a very gentle person. Even these things are taken into consideration by my sister-inw. If you have such an idea, you will certainly treat your sister-inw well in the future. Don''t think about anything else. Just make sure that you really love your sister-inw. " "I''m sure!" Gu Nancang said seriously. "That''s it. It''s not early. It''s time to pick up your sister-inw. Mummy, they''ve passed away in the morning. You''re waiting for the beauty toe back." "Good." Gu Jin looked at Gu Nancang''s back. He had been looking forward to his brother finding a good man to be with him, and several sisters had a good home. Gu Jin was not less worried about Gu Nancang, but now he is finally able to blossom and bear fruit. In the atmosphere full of flowers, Gu Nancang and Liang exchanged rings one by one. Seeing this scene, Gu Qi grabbed Jing Nian''s hand and said, "ah, little Jing Nian, what did I say at that time? I must be inw with you. You see, this is not a sess!" After years of deep emotion, "I can now think of the picture of seven Ye saving our sisters. Without Qi Ye, we would not be today. In a sh, our children are so big." Gu Qihe didn''t change much at that time. He was also a mother of a child after years. "What are you talking about? Even without me, there must be good people to save you." Gu Qi smiles. "Yiyi is a good child. Nancang won''t treat her badly. If he does something I''m sorry for, I''ll break his leg." Gu''s and Mu''s have known each other for years, otherwise she would not be willing to marry her daughter so quickly. On the contrary, a CAI was a little ufortable. He nned to follow his husband all his life and became his inws. Ah Wang didn''t open the pot and said, "brother, you''ve upgraded so quickly. In the future, I''ll call you brother or your husband''s inws." "Is the skin tight? I''m not quite in shape yet. " A CAI red at him. Nangong Mo came to Gu Jin with a carved jade figure in his arms. "Xiaojin''er, you see your brother and one are all together. Why don''t we order a baby Gu Jin touched Nangong Mo''s daughter''s hand, "is the small pistil so big?" "That''s not true." Si Jinnuo Jane Gu Jin took her hand, and he also stretched out his hand to pull the small pistil. The picture of two small groups together is very harmonious. Si Jinnuo reads in a low voice: "ruiruirui..." Compared with the wedding of Gu''s three sisters, Gu Nancang''s and Liang''s weddings are not inferior. All the world''s celebrities have appeared. Liang Yi and he held the wedding ceremony in his old vi, Swan Lake, green grass. When the guests are gone, the night is low. On a quiet night, Leng Yi is wearing a beautiful dress, and her fingers can''t help grasping her skirt. Gu Nancang wille soon. "Very well." There was a knock at the door, cool one by one nervous, "in, in." Who knows toe in a small head from the door, "sister-inw, it''s me." Cool one by one rxed, "an Nan, what are you doing here?" "Of course, it''s the bridal chamber. Her sisters don''t want toe. I won''t miss this good opportunity." "The bridal chamber?" Cool one vignt looking at her, this girl ghost idea most. "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt your brother Cang. It''s just a joke with him." Gu An Nan smiles mysteriously. After a while, Gu Nancang gets a little drunk and staggers open the door. In the room, the bride sat by the bed with a white veil on her head. Gu Nancang went to her side and gently took her hand. "One by one, I finally married you." The bride did not speak, Gu Nancang said to himself, "in fact, the first time I saw you, I thought you were as naughty and naughty as my sister. I thought that if you and my sister get together, you must be very interesting.It turns out that you and ANN are verypatible. I am very happy. They are my most important family members. You will also be my closest lover in the future. It is better for you to get along well than anything else. " Gu Nancang''s mouth rose. "As for the back hurt you, I really didn''t mean to. I thought that was taking advantage of you. But you ran away in one breath, which made me miss you so much that I couldn''t sleep every day. One, I am sure and must be in love with you, the rest of my life I will love you, one, I Ah Gu Nancang burst out a terrible cry, "gu! Ann! Nan! Why are you here? " "Ha ha ha ha, brother, are you happy to see your dear sister?" Gu An Nan said hello. Gu Nancang almost didn''t get angry with her. "This is my wedding night. What are you doing dressed like this? How about one by one? " "Brother Cang, I''m here." One by one out of the closet. "What are you ying with?" "Brother, I''m just joking with you and listening to your sincere words. I wanted to frighten you. Who knows you are so affectionate, I won''t disturb you. L, I wish my brother and sister-inw a happy marriage and have a baby son early!" Gu An Nan vomited and ran so fast that Gu Nancang couldn''t catch hold of it. There were only two people left in the room. Liang blinked at him and said, "brother Cang, the atmosphere has just been broken I''m sorry. " "Little fool, do you want to hear my heart?" "Well, Ann said she wanted to set you up. You said it yourself before you started. I''m a little worried. You''re just impulsive." Gu Nancang hook lips a smile, "it seems that I have to prove that I am not impulsive." "How to prove it?" Gu Nancang will hold her waist down, "exercise my husband''s rights, with a lifetime to prove." Chapter 1113 hotel. "8203, that''s it." The lime bowed his head to confirm the content of the text message, just swipe the card to open the door, a dark shadow rolled in. She was lifted up by a strong body and thrown into the big bed. "Let me go!" She struggled, and the power between men and women was wide. Damn it, she didn''t meet a hooligan, did she? Her protest did not have any effect, the man bent over, in the dark, the man''s hoarse voice sounded in her ear: "can you shout?" Call you milk Yo Yo, the next second feel a man''s fingers stuck in her neck, he as long as a force, he will suffocate to death. The man''s icy air enveloped the lime, and she felt that her life was in danger. Call it, although I don''t know what strange hobby this man has, it still matters. The lime opened his mouth and roared: "the wind is roaring, the horse is barking Wuwuwu... " Nangong Xun is a fool, isn''t she? He lowered his voice in her ear and said, "will you call?" "I''ll give you milk and milk legs..." This bastard is really abnormal. Nangong smoked eyebrows slightly wrinkled, "girls are not allowed to say dirty words." "I dirty you..." The ears of lime are bitten by men, and the hot breath spreads on the skin. A cold voice rang through my ears: "I''m not joking with you. Try to cooperate with me, or we''ll go to hell together." The man pulls up the quilt and covers them. "Hum if you don''t know." It''s a man who hates the most, but his voice is so maic that his legs are soft. Every time he said a word, his ears were crisp and numb, which made her tremble gently. A voice came from the door: "it seems to be inside. Go in and have a look." Nangong smoked eyes light a cold, "no time, remember what I said, if you don''t call, I''ll do it." "Hum, if you want me to call me, I''ll lose face. I''ll..." The man rudely tore off her cor, revealing her fragrant shoulder. He came for real? Lime still doesn''t have the courage to test his bottom line? Under the threat of men, the first time lime knew what it was to drive a duck on the shelf. She had to scream: "husband, don''t do it!" The voice was so crisp that she felt goose bumps all over herself. "Go on." Asshole, you take advantage of it forever, don''t you? Want to return to think, the mouth is very honest, "husband, you gently It hurts. " The moment the door opened, the lime screamed, "ah!" Nangong Xun changed a rude voice: "who dares to disturb Laozi''s good things?" "Shit, it''s the wrong door." The man left in a hurry before he came in. "Well, the people are gone. Should you let me go?" Lime doesn''t have a good airway. Just then, two people pushed the door and entered. Nangong Xun didn''t have time to get up. The lights are on, and a couple of men and women appear at the door. It''s not exactly Lime''s boyfriend Zhao Xiaoqiang and her best friend Ning matchless. At the sight of the men and women in bed with untidy clothes, Zhao Xiaoqiang looks very ugly. "Lime, you, you do this behind my back!" Ning Wushuang around him was a little surprised. She sent a text message to let Qingling catch the traitor. How did it be this plot? Although there are some differences in the n, it seems that the effect is better now. "Xiaoqiang, I told you that she is very good at camouge. Now you believe it. As long as you give money, anyone can do it." Ning matchless at the side of the road. "Lime, I''m blind!" "Enough to say?" The cold voice of the man came. Zhao Xiaoqiang didn''t expect the adulterer to be so rampant, not panic, but so calm. I saw the man slowly from the lime body up, the chest pulled three buttons revealed the strong chest, telling him and the ambiguous. The man''s facial features are three-dimensional and handsome. No matter which angle, it is the most perfect work of the creator''s hands. The purple pupil shed across a touch of cold, and the ce where the eyes reach makes people feel cool. It''s purple pupil!!! "You, you adulterer Zhao Xiaoqiang''s voice has no foundation. Nangong Xun lenglenglengleng looks at Ning Wushuang and takes Zhao Xiaoqiang''s arm. He quickly reacts to what happened. He reached out and stroked Lime''s face. "What a pity, little thing." It seems that he broke into the scene of the car ident where the lime was split. The green lime also understood that all these are rather matchless to do the ghost, she has long been in collusion with Zhao Xiaoqiang. Damned dog man, he also dare to find her trouble! Lime ascended Nangong Xun''s chest, "uncle, I don''t have you, how can I be pitiful?" Nangong Xunughingly looks at the woman in his arms and responds quickly.Although Nangong Xun didn''t show his true face, his figure wasparable to that of a male model. The picture of two people nestling together is very eye-catching. "Lime, you''re shameless!" "Oh, you seem to have a face, Zhao Xiaoqiang. Do you think my head is green grasnd and you can herd sheep with you?" Nangong Xun held back a smile. The girl didn''t take dirty words when she scolded people. I wanted to help her, but now it seems that she can handle it well. Ning Wushuang''s painstaking design is that she wants to cry bitterly and be heartbroken. It seems that the plot is different from her brain tonic small theater. She was not reconciled to say: "lime, Xiaoqiang has loved you for so many years, don''t you care about his feelings at all?" "I had sweet and sour spareribsst night." "So what?" I''d rather have no idea. "I don''t even care about the pig''s feelings, will I care about him? Ning Wushuang, you seduced my boyfriend before, now you dare to question me, is Liang Jingru giving you the courage to be shameless? Is that what you''ve done to me, thanks to me Lime is not like a weak person who is split up, but aggressive. "Lime!" Zhao Xiaoqiang was not angry with her words, even a pig in her heart? "Don''t call me, you don''t deserve it. From now on, I will walk my sunshine road and you will cross your single wooden bridge. You and I will have nothing to do with you." He split in the front, and now to question himself, the men and women simply shameless to the extreme. Thinking of this, lime leans her head into the man''s arms, and her voice is tender and soft, "uncle, what should I do if my boyfriend is cheating?" Even if she knew that she was making a scene, Nangong Xun was a little soft. Finger up the chin of lime, "it''s OK, I love you." Zhao Xiaoqiang''s nose is crooked because of his anger. After all, before, even his hands were not allowed to touch. "Lime, you are cheap!" Then he shook his hand and ran out. "Xiaoqiang, wait for me." Ning Wushuang, hurry to chase out. When you''re done, you can''t jump off the bed! Come back if you can. Let''s fight 300 rounds. " Nangong smoked a smile around her mouth. The girl was like a puffer fish, quite lovely. A twinkling of an eye to see someone in the smile, "smile, give money? Youugh, dog man, because you and I just fell in love." The girl''s gunfire moved quickly. Nangong Xun got up and tidied up her clothes. "Lost a ss g, get a diamond, you do not lose, this is my business card, you can contact me." "Are we familiar? Why should I contact you? " Nangong Xun reached out and scraped the tip of her nose. "It''s really a ruthless little pepper. I said I would hurt you." Chapter 1114 Although she is lovelorn, Qingling is not sad. That dregs man chased her for four years. She agreed because he said she would take good care of her father. Who knows that she would split her legs after a few days together, eating from the bowl and looking at the pot. This kind of scum man doesn''t kick and wait for the new year? Just out of the hotel, the hospital called, "Miss lime, your father''s medical expenses have been dyed for three days. If we don''t pay, we can only drive him out." "Doctor, please give me a few days. I''ve been trying to find a way to raise money." "Thest three days." "Thank you, doctor." Lime hung up the phone, watching the heavy rain outside, no way, only thest way. She came to a vi in the rain. At that time, my father was ill, and my mother had long been out with other people. She not only took away all the property of the family, but also left her father indifferent. Lime hates her mother very much. Her father''s condition is very bad. If it wasn''t impossible for her rtives to borrow all the things they should have borrowed, she would nevere here. "Herees the lime." One person came down the stairs, and Lin Mang, 50, seemed so energeticpared with his father, who was bing thinner and thinner because of his illness. Lime pressed down the hate in his eyes, "Uncle Lin, I haven''t seen my mother for a long time. I''lle to see her." "Your mother has gone to the beauty salon, sit down, don''t be constrained, just like your own home, we are a family." Then Lin mang sat down beside her. The heavy rain outside let her body more or less wet, the sight of the forest fell on her chest. "How long will my mothere back?" she said "It''s still early, lime. I heard that your father''s condition is very bad. Is he short of money? I said to my uncle Lime''s eyes brightened, just wanted to speak, but Lin mang patted the back of her hand, "I haven''t seen you for several years, and the lime is more and more beautiful." His eyes are no cover up desire color, lime feel wrong, quickly get up, "I still wait for my mother toe back, do not disturb." Lin mang pulled her to the sofa. "What''s the hurry? I''ll talk to my uncle for a while before I leave." "Uncle Lin, please respect yourself." "What are you pretending to be, little hoof, as cheap as your mother? I just want to hook up with me and want money. If you follow me, I''ll give you a sum of money to end your sick father!" This sentence stabbed the pain of lime, her eyes shed a touch of cold, a kick to the man''s life root, quick and urate. "Ah The man rolled aside with a howl. "My mother is such an asshole as you. I''m not worth it for her!" "Little bitch, dare to kick me!" "What''s the matter?" Sun Yuqiong came back early and saw this scene, "lime, how did youe?" "Mom, he just wanted to treat me..." "Yuqiong, you came back just in time. Your daughter is shameless. In order to get money from me, she colludes with me." Lin mang bit back. Sun Yuqiong immediately looked at her with vignce, "is your uncle really saying it? How can you do such a thing if you don''t learn well at a young age? " Lime has a hard time saying, "Mom, this man is an animal. He takes advantage of you not to think about it." "It''s disgusting that you are my daughter to do such a thing." "Well, if you don''t believe me, dad is so ill. The doctor said that he would be expelled if he didn''t pay for it. One day, the husband and wife were grateful for one hundred days. You can''t just watch dad go on like this?" Sun Yuqiong a face of indifference, "I have long since divorced him, his matter and I have nothing to do with." When she saw such a mother, she sneered, "I''m so crazy that I''lle to you. Mom, you''ll follow this man and don''t regret it in the future." With that she left in the heavy rain, her mother was so indifferent. The head of the hospital did not dare to return to the hospital. "Dad, I''m back." Before entering the ward, she raised her smiling face again, and immediately she was vigorous. Qing Yaoqing looked at the green lime heartily. "I''m going to work part-time again. It''s such a heavy rain." "I just went to buy the chestnut you like to eat. Try it, or it''s hot. I''ll peel it for you." The lime''s eyes are gentle, and there is no outward grievance. At this time, the Dean, doctors and nurses came to arge group. Lime''s face changed greatly, thinking it wasing to drive people out. "Dean, you have not agreed to give me another three days of grace time, I will certainly raise money as soon as possible to pay, you do not rush my father away." The dean''s face was smiling. "Miss liming, you misunderstood me. Mr. Nangong has just advanced a sum of medical expenses for your father. We''re here to transfer your father to VIP ward. Do you think it''s ok?" Suddenly the pie hit the head of green lime, she was stunned: "can, can." Mr. Nangong, thinking of the name on the business card, is that old whore? In his father''s confused eyes, lime walks to the corridor and dials the phone on his business card."Hello." A maic voice rings in my ear. It''s him. "Old Whore, bah, uncle, is the medical expenses you paid for my father?" "Who do you think is going to happen besides me?" A man''s voice is light. "Thank you, uncle. I will certainly..." Nangong Xun interrupted her lightly, "don''t thank you too early. I need you to do something." She knew that pie would not fall from the sky. Lime responded quickly. Her first reaction was not to ask him what to do, but to make a fuss. "I can do it, unless you cure my father." "Ah Cunning girl, don''t ask me what I want you to do "As long as you can cure my father, I''ll be fine even if you can help me." Lime speaks louder. She knew that she was desperate. If someone like Nangong Xun helped her, her father would be saved. "That''s settled." The man agreed quickly. "I''ll talk about it casually. Don''t take it seriously." "That''s what I asked you to do, little girl, to be my girlfriend." Green lime helpless, "uncle, you are pitching people." "You jumped in yourself. I''ll pay for your father''s medical expenses, and I''ll find the world''s top experts to operate on him." "What do you want me to do Lime is not narcissistic, thinking he really fell in love with himself at first sight. "Wait for me to call." But what does a person like him need to do with his little girl? The lime was asleep and got a phone call. "Downstairs." "Go away." When you get up and get angry, no matter who the person is, you hang up. Assistant Ge yuan looks shocked. Someone even hung up Nangong Xun''s phone. Nangong Xun is not angry at all. He called back and said, "lime, it''s me." "Are you Yama? If not, shut up and let me sleep The little girl is very irritable. "To save your father, I''ll see you in three minutes." Chapter 1115 Hang up, lime responds for three seconds, "shit, asshole man!" Three minutes is not enough for her to wash? Lime treads on slippers andes down in pajamas. Nangong Xun leaned by the car smoking and saw a girl in sponge baby pajamas running from far to near. Can''t help but reach out to rub on her bird''s nest like head, "did not wake up?" "You''d better give me a reason," he said "Go with me to a ce." Nangong Xun nced at her, "but you''d better go to another ce first." He took the lime to a private studio and threw her to Nina, "change her look." "Well, I''m sure it''s right." An hourter, limees out in a little ck dress. The off the shoulder short skirt, with a lot of small sequins, ck high-heeled shoes and handbags, she is as delicate as a hand-made doll. Nangong smoked in front of a light, "clean up, barely can see." "Anyway, I''m also a student at school. Why, uncle, do you want me to support you?" "Smart." He didn''t pick the wrong person. "First of all, my appearance fee is very expensive." Nangong Xun picked an eyebrow andughed: "are you so short of money?" "It''s not amon one. It''s a very short one." "If you y well tonight, you will not be deprived of your benefits." "Boss De Le, you can take good care of it. Level 10 acting is not built." When the car drove to a private winery, Nangong Xun said in advance, "you know how to do it?" "Don''t worry, I''m a professional runner." Before, in order to make money, she had to run a dragon trap as a stand in. "Uncle, do you like the delicate white lotus flower, or the furious elder sister, or the girl next door chuchuchu?" This girl is really capable ofing. It seems that she will perform well tonight. "As you please." "OK." As soon as she got off the car, she took Nangong Xun''s arm and looked like a bird in love with others. Nangong Xun takes her to the entrance. This celebrity party has only been seen on TV. In fact, the real world is more luxurious than TV. Under the huge crystal chandelier, the men and women dressed up or noble, or dignified, or rich, the waiter carrying wine shuttle among them. As soon as she entered the arena, she naturally became the focus. She could feel many eyes falling on her. A man''s mask is his symbol. She appears with a man in her arm. How many women envy, envy and hate. It seems that Nangong Xun asked her to be the target today. "Smoke, you''re here." A gentle man in a white suit approached. "Brother, you don''t have a girlfriend, do you?" Nangong Mo recently came out of less and less time, every day at home with the size of the devil. He thought that Nangong Xun would not like others after Gu Jin, and suddenly caught sight of him bringing a woman over. Nangong Mo''s eyes are shining. You should know that if Nangong Xun doesn''t make girlfriends, the old man and his seven great aunts are going to fill Nangong''s house with all kinds of women. Before Nangong Xun introduced him, a female voice rang out: "brother Xun, who is this woman?" Looking at the face-to-face woman who is full of big brands, she is the daughter of her family. This man is the granddaughter of the old man''s family friend. Nangong Xun has a headache when hees to China from the United States. "Is that her?" the lime asked softly Nangong Xun snorted, "see your performance." "Look, all right, you can." Qingling was originally holding Nangong Xun. When she saw the womaning, half of her body was leaning against Nangong Xun''s arms. This move even more stimted Jiang Zhn, "bitch, you still don''te out from brother Xun''s arms." Instead ofing out, the lime went into his arms like a kitten. "Uncle, whining, who is this aunt? It''s terrible. " "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Nangong Xun is very cooperative. Aunt? Jiang Zhn almost a mouthful of old blood spurt out, she is at most a few years older than this girl, she actually called himself aunt. Had it not been for so many people around, Jiang Zhn would have rushed to tear up her face. She held on to her handbag and tried to stabilize her expression. "Brother Xun, what''s her rtionship with you?" Nangong smoked fingers gently pinched the pointed chin of lime, "what do you think is the rtionship between us?" "You hate me, uncle. We all What else do you want to do with me? " "What''s the matter with you?" Jiang Zhn''s facial expression management failed. "Auntie, you''re all grown-ups, aren''t you?" In Nangong Xun''s arms, the green lime finger draws a circle, ying the goblin vividly and vividly. Nangong Xun looked at Jiang Zhn, "as she said, we are this rtionship."Jiang Zhn pointed to the green lime with trembling fingers, "by her?" "Auntie..." "Do you want another word? Believe it or not, I''ll rip your mouth off?" Thest trace of elegance of the orchid is also torn to pieces by the lime. "Uncle, Auntie wants to tear my mouth. I''m so scared." Nangong Xun stroked her head with her fingers, as if touching a small pet, "I''m here, no one dares to move you." "Uncle, you are wonderful. I like Uncle best." The lime looked at him all over the stars. The appearance of two people''s flirting fell in the eyes of others, and many women were heartbroken. "Nangong Xun, don''t forget that you and I have an engagement!" "It''s just your wishful thinking." Nangong Xun said coldly, "I already have someone I like. Please give up." "I''m hungry, uncle," he said Nangong Xun took her shoulder and said, "my little baby is hungry. Excuse me." All of them were shocked, "no, Mr. Nangong has a girlfriend?" "Well, it looks like a fox spirit." "You have to be able." "I''m sure it''s a trick to seduce. I can see that it''s not an oil-savingmp." In the pastry area, lime struggled out of his arms for the first time. "Uncle, did I do well?" "It''s remarkable." Nangong Xunments that the little girl''s face is very excited, and her eyes seem to have a star river. "Today I''ve helped you attract a lot of fighting. I''ll keep your girlfriend''s title until after my father''s operation." "So anxious to get rid of me?" Lime vomited, "I can''t afford to y the game of your rich people, or I don''t know how to die then. OK, you go to apany your friends, I''ll find something to eat." "Can you handle it?" "Of course, I''m much stronger than you think. Don''t worry, I''m not so easily defeated." Nangong Xun leaves, which is like a high-end cafeteria for lime. She has already caused public indignation. ording to the routine, there will be women to find fault in a while. If she doesn''t have enough food, how can she work? "Brother, are you really in love?" "What do you think?" Nangong smoked and yed. Shen Yuan is a little worried, "can you not take her with you? It''s not easy to get involved with celebrities. " Even if she ate the barbecue in the outdoor swimming pool from inside, even if she was alone, she did not affect her own interest. "Brother, it seems that you are very mean to this girl. She has been eating since the beginning." "I''m probably hungry." "Xun, look, look, the y is on!" Chapter 1116 After eating the lime, a few women dressed like butterflies came up. Lime has already made up the small theater in the brain. White lotus brings a woman to match her. Generally, she attacks her personally. She is not worthy of a man, forcing herself to leave him with shame. As she imagined, a little sister beside Jiang Zhn said: "eat, eat, are you a pig? I eat all the time. " "The lower ss is the lower ss. When ites to this kind of asion, we should not only eat but also eat." "Tut Tut, I don''t know how Mr. Nangong likes you." Nangong Mo shakes his head, "it''s all women, why bother women." Shen Yuan is a smile, "since ancient times, most of the women are women. Xun, you really don''t have toe forward to protect your little flowers." Nangong smoked a face calm, "don''t look down on her, she is not a little flower, but a cactus with thorns." The women around are still mocking. The lime eats thest piece of cake, cleans its mouth gracefully and can be dried when it is full. She first cleared her throat, as if she were debugging the sound equipment, and then looked at one of them. "Little sister, you say I''m a pig?" Sheughed instead of angry. "You can eat so much, what''s not a pig?" "You say I''m a pig, but uncle doesn''t like it very well. Isn''t Miss Jiang inferior to a pig?" Jiang Zhn''s face is very ugly, just said this word''s person hastily apanies not, "Zhi LAN, you don''t have much heart, I''m not that meaning." People nearby continued to attack: "what kind of ivory can you spit out from the mouth of a lower ss like you? If you know what you are, you should get out quickly and don''t see what you are. Then you are worthy of Mr. Nangong?" "I''m a lower ss, and I can''t spit out ivory. Can you, like you, spit it out? I don''t y chess well. I know all the artillery cars and horses, but I don''t know the phase. It doesn''t matter what kind of goods I am. But Nangong likes my goods. What do you say? " The words of green lime stimted several people''s faces to change, Jiang Zhn could not bear it, "don''t want to face!" "Uncle likes it." "You have no shame!" "Uncle likes it." "What are you proud of? Mr. Nangong is just ying for fun. Do you really think he is sincere to you?" "So uncle is not willing to y with Miss Jiang. Miss Jiang is really a failure!" "Bitch, shut up." Jiang Zhn was so angry that she could not recognize her face. "Elder brother, where are you going to dig out such a treasure ofbat effectiveness?" "Previously, I was afraid that she would be bullied. Now it seems that Miss Jiang should be worried about." "Smoke, this little guy is fierce, but only one person, the other is Jiang Zhn, are you sure you don''t show up?" "Wait a second..." Nangong Xun saw the vivid little thing and just wanted to see what she could do. Jiang Zhn can''t bear the green lime, she gives a look to several people, everyone understands. A woman pushed toward the lime, "you quickly apologize to Zhn!" She quickly realizes that something is wrong. The apology is false. This woman wants to push her to Jiang Zhn, whose standing position is beside the swimming pool. Tut, if you want to y, I will y with you. Originally is toward the river Zhi orchid pours the lime temporarily to change the direction, she jumps down the swimming pool. "Help, I can''t water!" A few people are stupid, how can this girl not y ording to the routine? Isn''t it that they pushed the lime onto Jiang Zhn, who took the opportunity to jump off the swimming pool and how did she fall? Lime has won the swimming championship, but now it looks like a cat afraid of water. "Murder, carelessness and human life!" "What? This woman can''t water. " Several people on the shore were all nervous. Even if this woman has no origin, she is the one brought by Mr. Nangong. It''s impossible for them to start. "What are you doing? Don''t go down to save people!" Jiang Zhn just wants to make this girl''s impression in Nangong Xun''s heart worse, and doesn''t want to irritate him. A few people in beautiful dresses, you look at me, I look at you, no one wants to spend their own makeup and skirt. A ck figure jumps into the water, and the lime is like a small octopus, and wrapped around Nangong Xun''s body. "Boo hoo, uncle, I''m so scared. I thought I''d drown here." The little girl''s big eyes blinked, and her long eyshes were stained with drops of water. She looked very delicate and pitiful. Knowing that she was on purpose, she felt pity at this moment. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." The little girl took the opportunity to rub in his arms, "Uncle..."She acted so seriously that no one knew whether it was an ident or a pretence. Jiang Zhn stepped forward, "Miss, are you not hurt? How could you fall into the water? I''m scared to death. " Isn''t it just about acting? Who is worse than whom? As soon as the lime saw hering, her body trembled with fright, as if Jiang Zhn was a monster. "Sister * * I, I have a humble identity. Naturally, I dare notpete with you. Don''t push me down. I''m afraid..." She is like a frightened bird, not to mention Nangong Xun. The men around her are still in love with me. If you contact their identities, you will feel that Jiang Zhn is pushing people. Nangong smoked cold eyes toward Jiang Zhn, "did I say that she is my woman?" The powerful atmosphere oppresses people. Look at me and I look at you. No one dares to speak. "Xun, don''t listen to her nonsense. I didn''t push her." "Sister, if no one pushed me, how could I fall into the pool? I know that you don''t like me. I think I''m a lower ss and I don''t deserve to be part of your life. I also dislike me for eating too much. Wuwuwuwu... " As soon as the spirit of lime cried, pear blossoms with rain, it really had that kind of vor. "Who said you eat too much, so thin, fat feel good." "Uncle, you hate it!" he said Nangong Mo''s eyes are about to fall off, "is this driving?" Shen Yuan chuckled, "the speed is too fast to keep up with." Two people actually flirt with each other, Jiang Zhn see in the eyes, hate in the heart. "White lotus flower!" A woman did not makeints about her. What do you say to Nangong "Mr. Nangong, I, I didn''t say anything." "Uncle, she called me a white lotus, whining. What did I do wrong? I was scolded and pushed into the water." Lime quietly pulled back the topic of running away. Nangong Xun looked at Jiang Zhn, "are you going to roll down or do I do it?" "Xun, don''t listen to her nonsense. I really didn''t..." Nangong Xun is merciless and kicks Jiang Zhn into the water. Several celebrities were still watching the excitement. Nangong Xun swept in a cold eye, "the one who scolded her rolled down by himself." For fear of being kicked down by him, we jumped into the pool one by one like a frog. "Tut, I really don''t care about women and jade." Chapter 1117 Nangong Xun stood beside the swimming pool with lime in his arms and said coldly, "soak me till tomorrow morning!" Jiang Zhn wrung her eyebrows and looked pitifully, "Xun, I''m not in good health..." "Get up at seven tomorrow morning." He ignored several people and left with the lime in his arms. As soon as he got to the ce where there was no one else, he put a smile on his mouth and said, "uncle, how am I doing? Is it white lotus level 10? " Under the streetlights, the eyes of lime shine. "Did you jump yourself?" "That''s of course. Those 250 want to kill people with knives. Hum, I really think I''m stupid. I''ll make a n. But I''m afraid that if uncle doesn''t stand on my side, I''ll jump in vain. Uncle, Miss Jiang is very beautiful. Do you hate her so much?" I hate to kick on my feet. I don''t know what the woman did. "It''s not something you care about." "Well, is it right that I care about the pay this time?" The little guy looked like I was a little money fan. Nangong Xun was amused by her, "what do you want?" "Money, RMB make me happy." "Money buff." Nangong Xun hugged her to a quiet room, "wash it first, I''ll send the clothes to you." "The money..." The kid poked half his head out of the bathroom. Nangong Xun''s heart was softened by his lovely appearance. He had loved Gu Jin. Although he had long given up that feeling, he thought his favorite item should be Gu Jin. When this lively little girl met for the first time, he had a special feeling. You won''t forget to shave her nose Meimei takes a bath and changes into the skirt Nangong Xun prepared for her. Beside the terrace, Nangong smoked a cigarette in his fingers, and the night wind was blowing his hair. He put his pocket in one hand. Although he didn''t show his face, only a figure was enough to charm all the women. "Uncle, I''m fine." Lime, dressed in a white dress and long hair, leaped out, looking like an elf falling into the dust. The next second, the elf called out: "Wow, a lot of money." He could have transferred her directly to the card, just to see the smile on her face at the moment, he had someone bring the cash. The little guy was so happy that he began to count the money, "one, two Wow, uncle, you are so generous. It''s 300000. " Seeing her sweet smile, Nangong Xun thought that even if she wanted the stars in the sky, he would go to pick them for her. "Is that enough?" The lime was satisfied andughed like a local rich man, "enough, uncle, you are really interesting. Please call me for such good things in the future." She looked for a ck garbage bag and threw the money into it. "Uncle, I''m leaving first." She was like a satisfied little animal, carrying a garbage bag and nning to leave. "So anxious to leave?" Nangong Xun raises eyebrows. "I''ve run out of value. That woman may not dare to provoke you for the time being. Why am I still here?" Nangong Xun gave a low smile: "who said you''ve run out of value?" "Isn''t it possible that in addition to Miss Jiang, what else does Miss Ma and Miss Wang have?" Lime blinked big eyes and asked seriously, "then I''ll add money." Once I was born and then I was familiar with her. When I saw Nangong Xun being so generous, she didn''t knock white. Nangong Xun hooked her finger and said, e here." The little guy ran over with a professional smirk on his face. "Big man, please tell me." The body was pulled into the arms, Nangong Xun suddenly bent over, burning breath in the ear, "there is a big business to pick up?" "Pick it up!" She didn''t think about it. Nangong Xun stroked her lips with her fingers, "be my woman." Lime''s big eyes flickered, "uncle, do you mean..." Her body was beaten and held up on the soft bed. Nangong Xun''s eyes had changed when she looked at her. It was the way men looked at women. Nangong Xun moved to her ear, the voice was charming and maic, "how about two more zeros?" Lime would be a fool if she didn''t understand. At first, the man just asked her to pretend to be his girlfriend. Now it''s obvious that he wants to do it. Lime hands around the chest, "uncle, I do not sell myself." "Little thing, very firm." Nangong Xun''s lowughter sounded in his ear. "Well I said, unless you cure my father, I will not follow him. If you dare to force me toe, I will... " Nangong Xun swept her earlobe and felt the woman tremble, "how?" "The lime swallowed saliva," I called, called the voice of the kind of call "Ah..." This girl is simply a living treasure, so eat her, the heart is not willing to do that is not interesting.He moved away from the body, the corner of his mouth raised a evil smile, "I will cure your father, but you also have to remember your promise." Lime patted his chest and said, "my husband is a man of nine words." The tip of his nose was scraped and scraped. Nangong Xun''s eyes twinkled with doting light. His eyes are beautiful, like two ck Obsidian. "Well, I''m not poor with you. I really have to go. I''m going to graduate. We have a lot of things to do in our school." The little girl quickly jumped out of bed and put on t shoes, "if there is such a good thing in the future, please call me. I will be on call, and I will be able to make a monthly and annual package." "I''ll send you off." "Thank you. Goodbye, uncle. I''m looking forward to your good news." Lime''s happy back disappeared in his field of vision, an interesting little girl. "That''s the way to go?" Nangong Mo looked sorry, "I thought you were in love with someone else, so my sister-inw is hopeless." The first thing he did was take off his contact lenses. He had just been soaked in water, and his eyes were a little ufortable. She gently rubbed her eyes. The beautiful girl''s eyes in the mirror are all of different pupils, one blue and one green, very beautiful. Blue pupil as a beautiful sapphire, blue clear, green pupil is like a cat''s eye, very good-looking. But it''s just like this. When she was a child, she was called a monster. She didn''t dare to show it in front of people. She always wore contact lenses. After a night''s observation, fortunately, there was no inmmation in the eyes. The lime saved the money on the card and bought a lot of tonics for Dad. However, after one y, she made 300000 yuan. Now she looks like a happy little rich woman. She is in a good mood. She wishes such things happen every day. In this way, she will soon be rich. But my father wondered how the lime had so much money? "Lime, where did you get the money to buy these for me? Who is Mr. Nangong who paid for my medical expenses? " What else does the lime want to say? Someone kicks the door open. Chapter 1118 It''s the vampire family. At the beginning, their father''s real estate and car were taken away by their mother, so they had to move to a shabby unit which was separated from their grandfather''s death. In recent years, it has been divided into school district housing, and the house prices have soared. The uncle and his family have tried their best to seize this apartment. This time he''s bringing the whole family. It''s not a good thing. "Brother." Qing Yaoqing called weakly. "Qing Yaoyun is cold a face," you still mean to call me "What''s the matter, brother?" "What your daughter has done is to sell the house to me, but she won''t sign the contract when she gets the money. How can such a good thing happen?" The green lime almost didn''t breathe out a mouthful of old blood, "uncle, I want to sell my house. I didn''t sell it yet. When did I take your money?" The big aunt was serious, "that day in my house, you said your father was in a hurry to use the money, so we didn''t sign a contract to give you the money." "Lime, is that true?" Qing Yaoqing looks at the lime. "You don''t know who I am, dad? I didn''t take it. I didn''t really. " The uncle and her family seized the opportunity and said, "bird''s nest, ginseng, these are all good things. Where did she get the money as a student? It''s clear that we took our money. Today we brought all the contracts. Sign the contract quickly. " The lime is going crazy. These people are shameless enough to apply for the Guinness Book of records. "Brother, I believe in lime, we can''t give you this house for nothing." "Green Yaoyun ferocious face," that can''t help you! You have to transfer the house to us whatever it says The lime suddenly feels that they want to put it in the past. That''s just the type of mountain bandits. This is a spear. "What if I don''t?" Lime cold channel. My cousin, qingwenqu, took out a contract. It seems that he is going to be strong. "Sister, don''t me me. Do you sign by yourself or do I sign for you?" Qing Yaoqing saw the viin of the family to the extreme heartache, "brother, we only have this suite, where do you want to force us to go?" "It''s not that I''m unreasonable. You know that your illness will notst long. The lime is going to get married in the future. It''s useless to keep the broken house. It''s better to give it to us." Uncle''s disgusting face and mouth make lime nauseous, she scolded: "you just can''t live long, your family can''t live long!" "Stinky girl." Qing Yaoyun specially brought two rtives. They were obviously prepared toe. They held the lime. Green text drive a p to the face of green lime, "elder sister, you still obedient." The green lime maliciously stares at him, "little rabbit, you don''t regret." "Sister, don''t worry. I won''t regret it." The delicate cheek of lime immediately swelled up. Seeing this picture, Qing Yaoqing broke free from the bottle. "You want a house? You let go of my daughter. " "Dad, don''t get out of bed!" Lime sky is not afraid of the ground, but the most afraid is to lose his father. Her father is her only support in the world. "Second uncle, don''t you think it would be good if you had cooperated so early?" The contract was handed to lime. "Sign it. You know your dad can''t stand the excitement." "Little beast!" The red eyes of the lime trees made them ckmail their father. "Pa" is another p, Qingwen drive no mercy. "Sign or not?" Qingyaoqing where to see their own flesh was beaten, "lime, Dad, please, signed the contract, we do not want the house." If they don''t sign, they''ll have to eat the lime alive. Everyone knows the situation of their family, so they can exploit and bully again and again. Lime tears in the eyes, these animals in human skin! Before her father died, she began to think about their family. "Yes, why not? How can we give our things to others? When my grandfather died, the house they divided was big and good. We were an old unit house. If it wasn''t for the appreciation of the school district house in recent years, it would be a rotten house. " Qingwenqu directly pressed her thumb, "elder sister, it''s up to you to make a choice." Interests havepletely wiped out their humanity, and they just want to upy the house, which is worth more than two million yuan. The thumb was still pressed on. "I''ve already contacted the intermediary for transfer. If you don''t want to stimte your father''s illness, you''ll be obedient." Seeing that the fingerprints have been pressed, the great aunt let someone loose her. Qing Yaoqing rushed to check her face, "lime, are you ok?" "I''m fine, Dad." Lime with tears, Leng is the decline of tears. "You go to bed and lie down. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything." Several people thought that she agreed to cooperate with the transfer of ownership, and did not see her eyes that a sh of cold.Qingyaoqing had a hard time. The two weather conditions were a little better. Qingling didn''t want to make him anxious and angry, so he had to temporarily agree to the transfer of ownership. "I promise you, don''t make my dad angry." "Sister, you don''t have to be beaten if you cooperate so early." The big aunt''s expression was a little better, "lime, your face doesn''t hurt. It''s all your brother''s fault, and your hands are a little heavy." Lime looked at the ugly faces of the family, and she wrote down today''s ount. "Now that the lime has figured it out, let''s go to the door." The lime is very cooperative, "well, I''ll go home to get the ount book." "Your father and I haven''t talked about the past for a long time. We''ll wait for you in the hospital." On the surface, it is reminiscent of the past, but in fact, I want to ckmail my father. "Then my father will ask you to take care of him. If he has something wrong, I will tear up the household register, and nobody wants the house." Qing Yaoqing looks at the green lime with worry, for fear that this daughter with some extreme personality will do something. "Dad, you have a good rest. I''ll be back soon." With Qing Yaoqing in hand, Qing Yaoyun doesn''t worry about what kind of tricks the lime will y. Lime ran out of the hospital in one breath, she took out her mobile phone, and finally took the initiative to contact the person. When the phone was connected, Nangong Xun''s voice rang out: "little things, are you short of money again?" "Uncle..." The lime was wronged. "Why are you crying?" Lime is very smart, and that night she can see what men are thinking about her. Of course, this kind of mind may have nothing to do with liking, but at least prove that they are attractive to him. To deal with such bandits as Qing Yaoyun, you have to find a hard character who is more ruthless than him. Obviously, Nangong Xun is very suitable for this role. "You said you wanted to hurt me. If I was wronged, you didn''t care?" If others speak with such a sweet voice, Nangong Xun must have let her straighten her tongue to speak. It''s just that the green lime talks like this, which is very helpful to him, "tube, of course." "I want you to send me some good bodyguards. It''s better to beat someone''s nose with one punch." The lime said fiercely. Chapter 1119 Five minutester, a top luxury car pulled up beside her. The window rolled down, revealing the man''s handsome face, as well as purple double pupil charming heart, "get in." The green lime is a little surprised, "uncle, how did youe in person?" "Because I can wring other people''s skulls with one hand." Nangong Xun pulls her into his arms, holding her cheek in his big hand and carefully checking it. The marks of the five fingers above are very obvious. "Who called?" For a second, she could feel Nangong Xun teasing herself. After seeing the fingerprints on her face, the whole person was cold, even she seemed to be stabbed in the back. "My uncle, Qing Yaoyun." Lime, word by word. Lime told the whole story of the matter, especially when it came to some details. "Don''t you think they are very brutish?" "Does it hurt?" Nangong Xun just cares about this, holding her cheek gently. "It doesn''t hurt any more. I''ve experienced this kind of thing all these years. I''m used to it. Uncle, my father is still in his hands. If I don''t transfer the house to him, I''m afraid they will take the opportunity to stimte my father. You know, my father''s illness..." Nangong Xun stroked her cheek, "since they want to transfer ownership, let them pass." "Uncle, you don''t want to help me?" The lime is in a hurry. "No, I want to see if they have their lives. I will make them pay back the three ps." Nangong smoked coldly, and his body was full of evil spirit. Qingling takes the certificate and quickly goes through the transfer procedures. Her cooperation makes the Qing Yaoyun family very satisfied. The big aunt patted her on the shoulder, "lime, you''ve been so good, you don''t have to be pped." "Yes, in the past, I was not sensible. This house should be my filial piety to the two elders." "Lime, we are very happy that you can think so. It''s not easy for you. Come on, my aunt will give you 500 flowers. Don''t mention it." upying more than two million yuan of her house and giving her 500 yuan is a good abacus. "Green lime strange smile," no, big aunt heart is not good, still keep to buy medicine for oneself. " "What do you say, child?" The green lime ignored her and left directly, and the uncle''s family didn''t care about the benefits. She went straight into the dark car in the distance. "Uncle, I transferred the house ording to what you said. How are you going to deal with them?" "Take a good look, little girl," Nangong Xun obviously has a higher rank, just beat them, which is enough? Long fingers caressed her face. "I''ll make them pay for the bleeding." He was reluctant to touch this beautiful little face, but those people dare not. "Uncle, don''t y charades with me." "Your cousin, who is a senior three in senior high school, hasmitted all kinds of crimes in school, and he is also infected with the bad habit of gambling. Your uncle asked you to transfer the house to him. What do you think he would do without money?" "Sold, but this is my house, he did not suffer losses, but also can get a huge sum of money." Nangong Xun gently pinched her cheek. "How stupid at this time? It''s because of the huge amount of money. If a young boy gets it, he will spend money recklessly. After he loses all his money?" Lime eyes a bright, "gamblers will mud foot deep." "Yes, it''s good to borrow money from usury, and finally consume all the family. How much money does your uncle have for him Only then did he understand his intention. He deliberately satisfied the greedy heart of his uncle''s family, lifted them up high, and then fell down to pieces. "When the timees, the snowball of usury will be bigger and bigger, which will bring down their whole family. Uncle Gao Ming, there will be an east wind now." Nangong Xun was ying with a wisp of her long hair. "There are some gangsters in their school. I have arranged for people to contact them. When he arrives at the casino, he will be given something sweet at the beginning." "Uncle, you''re too insidious. I''ll have to think about itter. I can''t offend you, or I won''t be killed by you." Nangong smoked scraped the tip of her nose, "as long as you are good, I will hurt you." Lime on his deep eyes, she clearly understand that the gap between himself and him is not a little bit. If she is a little clever little fox, then Nangong Xun is a thousand year old fox spirit with profound Taoism. If you y with him, she will be swallowed to pieces. His love for himself is just the owner''s love for his pet. Even if he deliberately shows kindness, lime is alsoughing. "Uncle, you asked me to transfer the house to them. Now I have no ce to live." Nangong smoked light way: "my vi is very big." "No "My bed is soft." "No "My cook is delicious."Lime eyes a bright, "really?" Nangong Xun has discovered that this girl is not only a financial fan, but also a greedy cat. "Nature." "Uncle, I suspect you''ve been abducting me from the beginning." Nangong Xun raised eyebrows: "will you go or not?" "Forget it. We poor people are used to living in small houses. Recently, I stayed in the hospital to apany my father. I will go home after the house is redeemed." Mr. Nangong wandered around for a long time and failed in abduction. Hospitals. "Dad, I''m back. Are you ok?" Qing Yaoqing shook his head. "He is my brother after all, and won''t take me any more." "Bah, you deserve to be called brother even with that kind of scum? I have transferred the house to them Qing Yaoqing touched her face painfully when she saw her face angry. "Lime, it''s dad''s useless. Dad can''t protect you. Even the house left for you has been taken away." "Dad, don''t say that. The house will not stay in their hands for a few days. You must take good care of yourself. Mr. Nangong has already contacted the top doctors in the world for you. You will be saved." Hearing her take the initiative to mention Nangong Xun, Qing Yaoqing asked by the topic, "what is the rtionship between you and that mysterious Mr. Nangong?" "Dad, I know you''ve been worried that you won''t leave me alone in the world, and want to find a support for me. But your daughter is not so stupid. If she''s a man, she''ll go up." "Then you and him..." "Dad, I know." Lime doesn''t want to talk much. She knew that her father was taken away by her mother after her father fell ill, and thepany closed down. The uncle''s family was eager to squeeze thest bit of blood from their family. She had to find a strong supporter. At least Nangong Xun is still interested in her for the time being. She must hold on to this golden thigh! She wants to climb up with Nangong Xun. Only when she bes strong, can she better protect her father. Qing Yaoqing knew that she had an idea since she was a child. She said that, and it was inconvenient for her to say anything more. "Dad, I''ll rub your shoulders." Only in front of Qing Yaoqing is she without disguise. Green lime is quietly paying close attention to the qingyouyun family. As Nangong Xun said, Bai Wenqu is brought into the gambling house by the punks. At the beginning, he only yed small cards, he won hundreds of thousands, and his taste became more and more big. He had forgotten who he was and began to y big bets. You can feel relieved when you see the lime here. The big fish has been hooked. Chapter 1120 The twinkling of an eye was grandma''s birthday. The green lime only had a good impression on her grandmother. She went to the shopping mall to choose presents for her grandmother. Different from the past, this year she has 300000 savings. Qingling knows that the old people like jade bracelets. She didn''t have the ability before. Today, she ns to have a big hemorrhage and buy a bracelet for grandma to have a good time. Just entered the jade shop, there was a strange voice in my ear: "Oh, isn''t this our school Huaqing ssmate?" Lime sweeps Jiang Shu, a famous rich second generation in the school. She always had no contact with this kind of students, so she fell out of group and was often ridiculed by them. "Oh, isn''t this the rich Jiang ssmate in our school? Do youe shopping yourself? I thought you rich people would send new models to your home every quarter Jiang Shu''s family is rich, but there is no money to that extent. Qingling''s words are obviously satirizing her. "Lime, you dare to talk to me like that." "ssmate Jiang, are you a Bodhisattva in the temple? If I don''t speak to you like that, will I have to kneel down and kowtow and say it? " Angry Jiang Shu''s face changed greatly, "store manager." "Miss Jiang, what''s the matter?" "This man is a famous pauper in our school. Can she afford jade? It''s insulting for you to see people and let such people in. " The store manager looked up and down at the lime, and his whole body was no more than 300 stalls. "This ssmate, please leave." Lime brows are locked, and they''re bullying. "I''m here to buy things when I''m in the store. How can I drive the guests away?" Of course, it is impossible for the manager to offend her old customers for a little girl wearing Street goods. "ssmate, I don''t think you have the purchasing power. You''d better leave early to avoid our embarrassment." "The eye of a dog is low, who says I can''t afford it?" he said with a cold smile The store manager said contemptuously, "our jewelry starts in five figures. Are you sure you can afford it?" Jiang Shu wascent. "You don''t want to be fat. If you want money, you can be so thrifty and do part-time jobs everywhere? Or get out of here. This is not where people like youe from. " Lime wants to take out the 300000 yuan to smash her dog''s head. Think about it carefully, it seems that 300000 yuan can''t kill her. 300000 is not much, but we can do a lot of things. At least her jewelry, lime, can choose a pricey bracelet. Under normal circumstances, in order to make them shut their mouths, they would take money to buy jewelry to p their faces. Green lime is not so stupid. These shop assistants have such a highmission. They make amission for her in order to save face. Qingqing is despised. How can this ount not be cost-effective. So the lime didn''t answer, turned and left. What is the right way to do it? Choose the right person in this shop to buy, and the Commission will be earned by the opposite family, and then By the way, make a short report. Green lime calls Nangong Xun directly, "Uncle..." Nangong Xun really likes her soft voice. This little girl is very delicate. She will call him every two days to tease him and urge him to find an expert. If you really ask her out to meet, the girl can give you a hundred reasons. No one thought that his Nangong Xun was actually a little girl''s appetite. But - he''s good at it. It''s not very interesting to y riddles with little girls. "Miss me?" A man''s voice is deep and maic, and a woman will be softened by his voice. "Yes, I haven''t seen you for two days. I miss Uncle very much." The little girl is not shy, speaking of beautiful words, it is also a set of. "Where is it? I''ll pick you up. " "Uncle, I''m in your chain store." "Lack of money again?" "No, we poor people are not short of money one day, but today is not about money. I want toin!" Nangong Xun has a smile at the corner of his mouth and his fingers are turning his pen. What kind of tricks does this little thing y. "Well?" "You see, there are such moths in your shopping mall, and customers are not allowed to enter the store. Do you think it is necessary to rectify and rectify them?" This clever little girl, do not directly say that she was wronged, in this way to tell herself. "OK, I see. I''ll straighten it out." "Uncle is the best. Bye." The little girl''s voice cheerfully hung up the phone. Nangong Xun heard the busy tone of the phone, and the little guy''s face appeared in his mind. After two days'' absence, he became a demon again. Jiang Shu thought that she didn''t have money to leave zhengdeyi. In a twinkling of an eye, she saw green lime go to the gold jewelry store opposite. "You can see for a while that she won''t buy anything.""What can a man with street clothes afford?" The store manager also agreed. Although lime didn''t buy jade bracelets, he thought that gold ornaments should also be liked by the elderly. Women love beauty no matter what age, which will not change. The store manager answers a phone call and she looks at it. "Yes, yes, I know." Hang up the phone, the store manager immediately walked to the side of green lime with a big smile on his face, "Miss, what do you want to buy? Can I help you rmend it? " The attitude of the head of the gold ornament shop is so different that the smile on his face is almost wrinkled. "What''s better for an old man''s birthday?" Lime asks sincerely. "The old man''s birthday, of course, is something to send a little bit of joy. We just have a suitable one in our shop," the store manager said with a smile "What is it?" The store manager put in the window of the town store treasure to take out, "you see, longevity peach, whether it is moral or workmanship, this one is more appropriate." Facing the enthusiastic store manager, green lime pointed to his face, "sister, do you think I look like a local tyrant?" Such a big pile of gold, that is the shining RMB! It is estimated that she can''t even afford the peach. "Miss temperament is outstanding, naturally does not have vulgar gas, this pure gold ornament is beautiful and exquisite, today is doing the activity, the price is very cost-effective." Lime grinned. "Is it the kind of activity that gives 50 yuan coupons for a million yuan? I can''t afford it. " "Ha ha, miss, it''s really humorous. Our shop is holding a celebration for the third anniversary. As long as the eighth customer who goes to the store today can spend freely, he will get a discount." "A discount? You''re making fun of me? This is gold, not stone. " "Miss, I''m the store manager. Naturally, I''m responsible for what I said. The original price of your birthday celebration is 3 million yuan. When you meet the anniversary, the store is 50% off. You are so lucky to be the eighth customer. The price is 150000 when you get a discount." 150000 sounds expensive, but at the original price, you feel like you are picking up vegetables. It''s impossible for such a big store to make such a joke. Only after getting the invoice, did lime believe that the store manager was not lying. The manager of the jade shop saw with his own eyes that the manager of the gold ornament shop took their treasure from the window. "The poor can''t afford it." Murmured the manager. Chapter 1121 The two families are so close that they both know the price of this thing. The jade shop thought how the student could afford to buy such expensive things. At most, it was to have a look. Just like this, lime came out with a beautiful package bag, and the store manager personally sent her to the door. "Wee next time, miss." The manager of the jade shop couldn''t sit still, and the window was empty. Did the student buy someone else''s treasure? The head of the jade shop was a little out of bnce. "Miss Jiang, didn''t you say she was poor?" Jiang Shu''s face also can''t pass, "she must be an empty bag!" Then Jiang Shu stepped forward and took away the green lime''s handbag. "Lime, you have less, there must be nothing in it..." Before the words fall, take out the gold ornament from the bag. The shop manager''s face changed greatly, "it''s the treasure of 3 million stores!" "How could that happen? It''s impossible. " Jiang Shu couldn''t believe that the poor man could spend more than three million yuan on a decoration. The head of the jade shop was bleeding in her heart. She had a chance to receive a big customer, and the performance of the best store manager this month also passed her by. The store manager quickly said: "Miss Jiang, you should be careful. If you fall, you will lose a lot." "How did you talk to me?" Jiang Shu is not a guest. However, the store manager did not pay any attention to her, turned to look at the lime, "thisdy, just because I have eyes, I don''t know Taishan. Do you need any more? I''ll introduce the treasure of our store to you immediately." "You bastard Jiang Shu was furious. Lime decorated with gold, "no, we are poor and can''t afford your high-end products." "Miss, don''t be angry. It''s just my attitude. Go to our store and I''ll make amends to you." "It''s not necessary. You''d better try to win over the rich Miss Jiang." After that, liming leaves without looking back. Only Jiang Shu, who stomps his feet, and the store managere to find him. The store manager''s fate can be imagined, and the lime thought that this golden thigh was good to use. When she pped them in the face, she was very happy. She walked with wind. She hopped toward the bus stop. While jumping and kicking stones on the side of the road. With the sound of "Dong", the stone made a parab in the air and hit a luxury car. Lime was so scared that she ran away. She couldn''t afford to pay for the car with this logo. The car came to her and stopped, and the lime had to be tough. "That I didn''t mean to. " The window slowly lowered and the purple pupils were very eye-catching. "It''s skinny, little thing." "It''s you, uncle," he said with a smile "I don''t have to pay for it?" "Uncle is so rich and broad-minded that he won''t ask me to pay for it, will he?" "Little girl, did you eat honey on your mouth?" "How can uncle be here? Did you happen to pass by? " "If I don''te, how can we rectify it?" "Well, it''s time to straighten out. Then I won''t disturb uncle and go first. Bye." The little thing was about to run away because of the wind on the bottom of his feet. He was seized by his cor. Nangong Xun even carried his things to the car. "Uncle, I''m in a hurry to go to grandma''s house." The little thing is very smart, she clearly knows that she is interested in her, so she hangs herself with this interest, but avoids any physical contact with him. What a bad little fox. "I''ll see you off." When the door is closed, there are only two people in the back seat Lime hands on his chest to prevent him from getting closer to himself. "Isn''t uncle going to clean up the shopping mall?" Nangong Xun stepped closer to her, "I want to rectify more than the shopping mall..." He deliberately lengthened the ending and said, "you." Lime dry smile, "uncle, you don''t joke, I didn''t offend you, why do you rectify me?" "Do you still like the gift?" "No wonder it''s so cheap. Was it ordered by uncle?" "As a birthday present for your grandmother." "You can''t make it. It''s too expensive." Although she has money, she is greedy. The first time she saved the man, Nangong Xun paid her mother medical expenses. The second time she blocked the peach blossom for the man, and she was famous for her 300000. This time, the man gave her more than two million yuan. Isn''t she in debt to the man? "Give it back to you." She has always known that eating people''s mouth is short and holding people''s hands is short. "The goods are sold without return or exchange." Nangong Xun couldn''t understand her mind."Uncle, what on earth do you want?" Nangong Xun gazed at his small face, his big eyes were very smart. He has seen a lot of beauties, but only this little thing can hook people up. "Fox, do you know what men want to be nice to women?" Little by little, the lime retreats until her body reaches the door and there is no way to retreat. The powerful aura of a man envelops her. She forced a smile. "We didn''t agree that you would cure my father. The expert team has not flown in to do the operation. You must not break your promise." There was a sh of panic in her big eyes. She was like a delicious snack. Nangong Xun slowly stretched out his hand and caressed the little girl''s rosy lips with rough fingers. "Little fox, you don''t think that men and women are the only things in bed?" "Big, uncle, I don''t understand." Nangong Xun pressed over and breathed on her skin. As if the magic spirit of the voice sounded in the ear: "before dinner snacks are also very appetizing, small things, do you want to try with me?" The atmosphere in the car is more and more ambiguous. Nangong Xun holds his hands on the door, and the tall shadow covers the lime. She felt like a bird in a cage, and identally provoked a strong hunter. To be fair, Nangong Xun''s voice and figure are the type that makes women''s legs soft. If he makes such a provocative remark to his other woman, the other woman will not jump on it. For the lime, one step forward is like an abyss. "Ha ha ha ha, uncle, I don''t like to eat snacks before meals." The lime pushes away nangongxun. The man seemed to be a gentleman and didn''t do anything to her. In fact, he seduced her everywhere. Maybe with him, he will get some material benefits. Once he gets tired of it, he will end up with nothing. It''s just for the sake of her father''s illness that Qingling makes money so hard. She has been hanging Nangong Xun for fear that he will lose interest in himself one day and ignore his father. Domestic doctors are at a loss. Qingling can''t find a foreign doctor. She has to rely on Nangong Xun. How to get along with him became her biggest headache. Before the team of expertses, she can''t offend or let him lose interest in herself. "Fox, I checked. Your ex didn''t even pull your hand. You keep a distance from men. You are clean." He sniffed the faint fragrance in her hair, just like her, fresh and natural. "Thank you, uncle." His kiss fell on the skin behind her ear, and the lime almost didn''t jump. Chapter 1122 Lime pushed him away. "Uncle, it''ste. My grandmother''s family is going to have dinner. I can''t catch up with the meal order." "Hungry?" "Mm-hmm." She nodded wildly. "I can feed you." "Uncle, I''m still a child. This is the bus to kindergarten. Don''t drive fast!" The little girl turned the question aside again and again. Nangong smoked with a smile in her mouth. "Drive." Along the way, with a smile on the surface, the lime is actually like a frightened bird, always on guard against nangongxun. Nangong Xun just takes her mobile phone. Qingling is in a nervous state, which makes her jump suddenly and hit her head on the roof. Nangong Xun pulled the little thing back, "are you so afraid of me?" "Ha ha ha ha, uncle, what kind of truth are you talking about? I''m afraid of you? I am quite afraid of you "I can eat people?" Lime in his arms did not dare to move, "uncle is a big man, I am a humble college student, you can stamp your feet can let me die without a burial ce, of course I am afraid." "It looks like I should stamp my feet, so that you will behave better?" The difference between this girl and other beauties is that in addition to having a beautiful face, the little girl also has an interesting soul. Other people are still paintings, although beautiful, let him feel dull, can not lift a bit of interest. The lime is lively and vivid, and every expression wants to make him kiss Fangze. It happens that the little guy is very defensive, and what he can''t eat is the most attractive. "Uncle, I''ve always been good." Nangong Xun raised her sharp chin, "right? Then show me He leaned over to see if her lips were as sweet as her words. As the man''s breath approached, the lime turned away from his kiss. Nangong Xun is not angry and looks at her. "It''s up to you to make excuses this time." The lime pointed to the house nearby, "that My grandmother''s home is here. " Nangong Xun really wanted to strangle the little thing in his arms, so that he could not see and eat it. "I have made an appointment with experts from all over the world to meet with them. I will fly to have a detailed talk in a few days." Nangong Xun knows that this is the only weakness of the little guy, her father. When the lime heard the news, her eyes were shining, "really?" "Do you think I need to cheat a little girl?" "Uncle, those experts really have a way to deal with my father''s disease?" "If they can''t help it, no one in the world can save your father." Lime''s heart is light, and her father''s disease is a big stone to her heart. "Uncle, close your eyes. I want to give you a gift." Nangong Xun closes her eyes. What kind of tricks does this girl y? The cheek suddenly more soft touch, like a dragonfly skimming the water. He opened his eyes abruptly and looked shyly at the little guy. "Is this gift too light?" Nangong Xun was happy to blossom in his heart, as sweet as honey. Green lime bravely approached, put both hands around his neck, and exhaled in his ear, such as LAN: "my father cured that day, there will be a great gift to send, uncle, wait a moment, OK?" That delicate voice, let Nangong smoke blood directly to the forehead. He couldn''t bear it. He bent down to kiss the lip that almost lost his soul. A thin blue finger against Nangong smoked lips, "uncle, can not." This girl is simply a good teaser, will his interest up and down again. He said in a hoarse voice, "little girl, too much appetite will backfire." "If it''s too easy to get something, uncle won''t treasure it, right?" He tapped his nose, "little fox." "Uncle, I have to go. Goodbye." With a sweet smile, the lime pushes Nangong Xun out of the car. Nangong Xun looked at the gift in the car, but she still didn''t take it away. The girl seems greedy, but she has a bottom line. Long fingers caressed the ce touched by the lime, although it was just a dragonfly, his heart was warm. Goblin, it''s a good hook. He was given a little sweet on purpose, but he was not allowed to touch it. She made it very clear that if you want to touch her, you can cure her father. If you want something from him and what woman can''t get, she will fall into this little girl''s hands. The little fox knew very well that the man would not like what he sent, and what he could not get was the most attractive. Nangong smoked out a mouthful of turbid gas, "really want to eat a goblin." But if women don''t take the initiative, it''s boring. The lime runs very fast, as if a ghost is chasing after it.Fortunately, she survived for a while. Lime patted her chest. In fact, she was not as calm as she showed. If the man had to be forced, she could not help it. After all, she had to rely on him to save her father. Thinking of these things, green lime walked into her grandmother''s house. After her grandfather died, she separated the two suites and left the old house. The ce is remote and the house is dpidated. The house is worthless. The uncle and his family don''t want to raise the elderly, so they haven''t taken it away for the time being. After a hundred years, I''m afraid there will be another big war. Before she called, her aunt raised her eyebrows and said, "lime, you are here. Why are you so impolite? Don''t you know it''s grandma''s birthday today?" Lime is really difficult to understand. What is the structure of the face of the qingyouyun family? She took the house from her not long ago, and now it appears as if nothing had happened. Not only did he not feel guilty, but even more arrogant. Grandma came to her with a stick. "Lime, juste. I don''t want any presents." Other rtives around him echoed, "you don''t care if you are an elder. If the father of lime is sick, you can''te. Why don''t you know the rules when the lime is so big?" The eldest aunt touched her hair and revealed the gold bracelet on her wrist. "Lime, it''s not the big aunt who says you, which means you''re wrong. Although your brother is younger than you, you should learn from him." The aunt''s eyes were shining, "Qiuhe, is this gold bracelet on your hand not cheap?" "It''s not very expensive. It''s more than 10000 yuan." The big aunt had a proud smile on her face. "Wow, such an expensive bracelet." "It was Wen who sent me." The great aunt enjoys the pursuit of all people, the vanity of women. "If I remember correctly, Wen drive should have been a senior three. Where did he get the money to buy you bracelets?" The eldest aunt was waiting for this moment. "Although my Wenqu is only a junior in senior high school, he is already doing business with others. He has bought me nearly 100000 gifts in the past few days. Today''s mother''s birthday, Wenqu spent a lot of money to buy a jade pendant for her When we heard that the children of senior three had such a good way, they all inquired enthusiastically. In addition to some people in the inquiry, there are also some people in the devaluation of lime. Chapter 1123 "My sister, I don''t know anymon sense." "That''s it, empty handed, thanks to her kindness." Qingwenqu also deliberately opened the jewelry box in front of everyone. "Grandma, I gave it to you specially. Do you like it or not?" Grandma happily said: "like like, rare you have this heart." "Lim, you''re still a college student. Why didn''t you buy a dime gift?" "What''s the present for lime?" "Yes, her mother remarried long ago, and her father is a sick boy. What money does she have?" Everyone, you say a word, I mouth, lime will each of their expressions are clearly seen. This is the norm, and lime would have been pissed off if it cared. Grandma pulled her into her arms and said, "juste to see me. What gift do you want? Heart is the most important thing. " "Mom, I can''t say that. My son spent more than 30000 to buy you a gift." "Cousin, you must have bought a gift to surprise grandma, right? Take it out quickly. " Qingwenqu is waiting for a good show. If you had brought a gift, you would have taken it out. He has bought something so expensive that even if the lime is prepared, it can''t match his own. Qing Yaoyun and his family are waiting to see the joke of lime. In his heart, the green lime almost scolds Nangong Xun. If he doesn''te to join him, he won''t bring anything. "I..." "Cousin, what are you ashamed of? Take it out when you buy it." Green lime was about to make an excuse when a man appeared at the door, "Miss, you are walking so fast that you have forgotten all the gifts for the olddy." It was Nangong Xun''s driver. Was the gift in his hand the expensive one? She stayed on purpose just because she didn''t want to be short handed. "I didn''t buy it." She refused directly. The eldest aunt looked arrogant. "Lime, the heart is the most important thing. Even if your gift is not better than the one you bought above, you don''t have to be shy. Not everyone is as powerful as Wen drive. Take it out and let everyone have a look." They just want to see the jokes of lime and think it''s something ordinary when they see it obstructed. The big aunt forcibly took out a thing from her pocket. Inside the transparent packing box, it was not the old birthday star holding the peach, which made people''s eyes dazzled. "Beautiful." "Is this made of gold?" "No way. How expensive is such arge piece of gold!" "I think it''s gilded. If you throw it into the water, it will float up." Wen also insisted: "cousin, even if you don''t have money, you don''t have to buy a gold-ted thing to fool people. It''s pathetic to make a fat face." Lime clenches her fists. She has been patient since she came in. Today is Grandma''s birthday party. She doesn''t want to screw it up. These people are shameless and shameless. She can''t bear to sarcasm again and again. "Who said I was a fat man with a big face?" The eldest aunt snorted coldly: "it''s not gold-ted. Do you know how much money is needed for such arge piece of gold?" "Three million." Everyoneughed at the offer of lime. "Three million? Last month, you came to me to borrow money for your father''s treatment. If you want to have so much money, you still need to borrow thousands of yuan? " "Lime, I didn''t expect you to be so vain." Green lime smiles, "if you are not blind, you should see that this is the thing of liuliujinzhai, and there is a logo on it. Liuliujinzhai will sell gilded things?" "Who knows if it''s a high imitation." The lime took out the identification certificate and said, "look, what''s this?" "The certificate is not to be able to make false, what false can buy on the now." Green lime decided that she would not have her surname Qing if she didn''t p their faces. "As we all know, in order to prevent high imitation, each gold ware in liuliujinzhai has a unique anti-counterfeiting code, which can be found on the official website." Wen does not believe that she has three million yuan at all. Would she sell her house if she had? "This is the official website, cousin. Do you really want to check it? You''d be embarrassed if you didn''t find out for a while. " "What if I find out?" Lime said with a smile. "If you do find out, I''ll eat this table." "It''s not realistic to eat the table. How about eating this bowl?" Lime raises eyebrows. Wen drive patted the table, "OK, if you can find out, I''ll eat the bowl, but if you can''t find it, you will automatically give up the inheritance right of this house." Grandma has not been a hundred years, they even had the idea of this house. ording to grandfather''s will at that time, the house was divided equally by two families after one hundred years. The family is just animals, and there are so many rtives. The lime was furious. "OK." The uncle''s family saw her promise, and they felt that she was doomed to lose.Two people at the same time into the official website query, the resultse out together. "This, it''s impossible." Ning Wenqu is confused. "Are you wrong? I''ll do it." The eldest aunt didn''t believe in evil, so she input it herself. The result is the same, the price is clearly marked on it, 3 million yuan only. "Aunt, cousin, can you see clearly? Is this a high imitation? " The lime asked coldly. "Where did you get the money, a little girl?" You''re not supposed to y with me. You''re not supposed to y with me Previously, those ironic rtives were amazed that lime had spent 3 million yuan to buy a birthday present for the olddy, which was a great show. "It''s said that her mother married a rich man. Can''t her mother recognize her again?" "I think so. Didn''t you see the man calling her Miss?" "It''s over. I just satirized her. She won''t be at ease, will she?" The eldest aunt shook her head again and again, thinking that the lime couldn''t do it, and the lime was toozy to talk nonsense. "Cousin, do you think you eat it raw or dip it in soy sauce? Do you want me to get you an oil dish? " Wen Qun looks at his aunt, who quickly smiles and says, "what are you doing? Your cousin is joking with you. You don''t really want him to eat? " "Auntie, is it a joke to inherit?" Asked the lime. With their character, they may have promised to give up the promise of inheritance and wait for their signature. If they don''t sign today, they will do the same. "Of course, how could such a big thing be so trifling? Now that we''re all here, let''s serve the dishes. " Aunt quickly changed the subject. Before Liming had time to say anything, qingwenqu answered a phone call, "OK, I''ll be right there." "Mom, I have to go first." "Good, good, you go busy, don''t care about us." Every time she saw him go out, she would bring a lot of cash back. She didn''t object at all. The lime takes back what it has to say, not in a hurry. Those three ps, seize the house, today''s hatred she will be a pen and brush settlement. Qingwenqu''s eyes are thick. It can be seen that he stays upte and gambles every night. Now he is possessed by the devil. As Nangong Xun said, he will be given something sweet at the beginning, and his aunt and his family will soon know what it is like to fall into hell from heaven. Thinking of that day, lime suddenly felt that today''s grievances are not grievances. Chapter 1124 Let go of qingwenqu, green lime will hand the gift in his hand, "grandma, this is my birthday gift for you, I wish you good luck and longevity." "Silly girl, I don''t want such a valuable gift. I said you''d better take it to your father. He needs more than me." Where did the old man receive such a valuable thing, this piece is worth a house. The lime patted the old man''s hand. "Dad''s disease will be cured soon. Take this gift." "I..." The eldest aunt immediately interrupted what she was going to say, "Mom, other people''s lime is also a kind of heart, you take it." Obviously, she took a fancy to the gold ornament again, waiting for the old man to return to the West and collect all the valuable things in her pocket. The meal was tasteless and tasteless. All the rtives around him were the ones who acted ording to the wind. They thought it was the stepfather who was married by her mother, and they began to tter him one by one. After the dinner table, the green lime leaves decisively. There are many people in the world like qingyouyun family, all of whom are rted to their interests. The human heart, even uglier than she imagined. It''s gettingte. Although the mood of lime is low, he doesn''t forget what he has to do. In order to pay for his father''s medical expenses, lime worked hard every day to do several part-time jobs. She took a taxi and went to the night party. She had a good character and ate well in the evening. "You''re here, Xiao Ning. You''re going to deliver wine to room 88. It''s a fat job." The manager said with a smile. "All right, I''ll go." "Hello, your wine, is it open now?" She looked up and saw that all the people in the private room were familiar faces. Jiang Zhn is like a queen sitting in position C, legs ovepping, looking at her haughtily. "Oh, this is not Mr. Nangong''s girlfriend. How can I open wine in such a shabby way?" Before, because she was punished to get up in the morning, Shen Jing, who was seriously ill, wanted to devour her alive when she saw the lime. "It seems that Mr. Nangong is just like this to you." "I''ll tell you, how can a pheasant turn into a phoenix? She''s a bit charming. Mr. Nangong is tired of ying for a few days." The lime didn''t mind, but picked out the most expensive bottle of wine and went to Shen Jing. "Thank you. Can I open it now?" Shen Jing was confused by her rhetorical question, "open." The wine was opened with a "bang" sound. The cap of the bottle was closed and the Commission was received. Shen Jing this just reacts toe over, how can oneself be led by her nose to walk? "How cheeky. I''m calling you names. Don''t you understand me?" "No, isn''t Miss Shen praising me for my beauty?" The lime blinked big eyes. "Is this bottle open?" "When you open it, you know how to open wine. Do you have to open wine in your head?" "Yes, I take the Commission. The more you drive, the more I get the Commission. Miss Shen will not scold me any more. I will open all the wine. What do you think?" Shen Jing: They have never met such a woman, like a piece of sticine, you can rub long rub t. You know, from small to big, lime has been treated coldly, which is much more than a few words. Jiang Zhn can''t look down, "you are very short of money?" "No, I''m not like youdies." Lime''s answer is reasonable. She never thinks thatck of money is a disgrace. Jiang Zhn took out a pile of dors from the bag and scattered them on the carpet, "I''ll give you the tip, pick it up." This is the face of ying lime directly. The lime takes a look andughs happily, "thank you very much." She squatted down and began to pick up money, Jiang Zhn thought that this could erase her dignity. It''s a big mistake for her to think so. There are at least 10000 US dors in this stack, which is tens of thousands of RMB. Why can''t she live with the money? Jiang Zhn, such a high-rankingdy, thought that lime would cry and haw like this. How could she know that the lime was very happy to pick up money? Who said that there was no good thing about money falling from the sky? Isn''t it? Jiang Zhn did not insult sess, and held a fire in her heart. "Still want money, don''t you?" The corner of the lime''s mouth opened more, "is there such a good thing?" Good thing??? Jiang Zhn suddenly felt that her just behavior in the eyes of lime is a fool behavior. She poured a line of freshly opened lime wine. "When you''re done, you''ll get the tips." I thought it was more insulting than throwing money directly, but I didn''t know that the eyes of lime were shining. Another stack is 10000 US dors. It seems that it is not a bad thing for Nangong Xun to have more love enemies. It would be nice if everyone were so generous. She works in the night. Sometimes she meets some difficult guests in order to tip. Her drinking capacity has been trained for a long time. Otherwise, how can she live outside as a weak woman?"OK, I''ll drink it." Lime cup after cup, about to thest cup, the hand was a big hand, maic sound in the ear sounded: "enough." She turned around and saw Nangong Xun''s beautiful purple eyes. "Hey, uncle, are you there, too?" Jiang Zhn said directly: "smoked elder brother, you don''t think she is too on the table, as long as for money, do anything can." Taking advantage of her speaking time, she drank thest cup in one breath, and quickly received the US dor into her arms, as if she were afraid of being robbed. Nangong Xun has long been familiar with the appearance of that money fan. Although she has a good capacity for drinking, her eyes are already intoxicated with thisrge amount of wine. Nangong Xun ignored, but looked at the lime, "are you ok?" When he came in, he saw that he had drunk a lot of lime. The stupid girl actually finished drinking it. Lime sweet smile, "good, I''m very good, but I''ll excuse you for a moment." She ran to the bathroom and vomited everything in her stomach. She washed it with water, but her head was still dizzy. Nangong Xun handed over a towel, and she rubbed it impolitely. "Uncle, don''t you look down on me?" She said this with a smile on her lips. "No He knew better than anyone what kind of woman she was. If she could do anything for the sake of money, she would have taken advantage of herself. "So uncle and they are different." "What''s the difference?" Nangong Xun looks at her. You are smarter than them. Can I not kill the fat sheep thates to the door? He gave me more than 100000 yuan for nothing. He thought that this would depress my self-esteem. I''m kidding. How could I have trouble with money? " The smile on the corner of her mouth only makes Nangong Xun feel distressed. He pulled her into his arms, "girl, don''tugh if you don''t want to." "Uncle, what are you talking about? I''m not so hypocritical. Don''t worry. I''m not sad at all. I''ve been used to it for so many years. Dignity is nothing. As long as I can earn money and do not vite my original intention, I can give up everything. You see, I easily made more than 100000 yuan. " Chapter 1125 She smiles sweetly, but the pain in her eyes is so obvious. Previously, Nangong Xun thought that she was very simr to Gu Jin, but now she doesn''t feel too much. Gu Jin didn''t abandon her dignity to such a point. Looking at the pitiful little thing, she did not know it. "Uncle, such a fool as Miss Jiang Cough. " She stubbornly swallowed the two words. "Are there any more such extravagant enemies? I hope there will be another dozen. Everyone will hit me with money, and I can make a fortune by this. " Nangong Xun takes back the heartache. This woman "Well, I''m a hero again." Lime is especially proud to share it with him. "I tell you that I have a good drinking capacity. In order to cheat those fat sheep to buy more wine, I used to drink hard. In fact, I''m not so stupid. I vomited after drinking it." She talked about her daily life. Nangong Xun''s eyebrows were tight. From birth, he was the eldest young master in gold and silver. He had never tasted this kind of pain. Lime is just a woman. "Yes." Nangong Xun said, "so you have to continue to be my girlfriend." Lime eyes a bright, "do not sleep that kind." She has no dignity, but she has more dignity than anyone else. "Well, don''t sleep. Open your eyes until dawn." "Uncle, you know I don''t mean that." The lime shriveled. Nangong Xun rubbed her head, "don''t worry, I''m not as hungry as you think. Let''s go, my little girl friend." "To where?" "Of course, it''s to get justice back to you, so that someone in the circle will tell me to treat you harshly tomorrow." Lime took his arm and said, "uncle, enough is enough. If you Ko them all, who will hit me with money next time?" "Little money fan." Two people returned to the room, Jiang Zhn tried two waves of mood, a lot better, if Nangong smoked really love her, how can she open wine here. To put it bluntly, this woman is just a ything. Just think like this, the woman that she defines as ything unexpectedly holds Nangong Xun to appear. Jiang Zhn''s fingers fall into the palm, damned bitch! "Mr. Nangong, how can you still let her hold her? How dirty this woman is! She does everything for her money. Who knows what dirty things she did when we were away." Shen Jing immediately starts to smear the lime. "Little sister, you can''t say that. I still have dignity. No matter how much money you give me, I can''t promise you to break a big stone in your chest." "What are you talking about? Who said it was a big stone in the chest? " Silent silent, not a child, where do not know what they mean. "I can''t chop durian with my bare hands." "What do you pretend to be pure? I mean, as long as you give money, you''ll be willing to apany men. I''ve seen a lot of cheap women like you." Shen Jing roared in a loud voice. "Bang Dang", Nangong Xun smashed a bottle of wine, and the whole audience was quiet. "Miss Shen, what did you just say?" Shen Jing was watched by his pair of cold purple pupils, and the cold air was diffused behind the whole person, "I I didn''t say anything. " "It''s not to make you talk nonsense. Since you don''t use it well, then..." Shen Jing trembled with fright. "I''m wrong, Mr. Nangong. I''m just quick for a moment. I don''t want to hurt her." "Just how much she''s drunk, double it, and it''s over." Shen Jing''s face changed greatly. "Mr. Nangong, you will die." "The dead are not as good as the dead, just going to the hospital." Shen Jing shook her head wildly, "Mr. Nangong, no, no, No." The lime looked at the other people''s small face scared pale, beat round, "otherwise I''ll open all these wine, you drink this matter will be passed how?" There were many people present. After drinking all of them, Shen Jing looked at Nangong Xun uneasily. "Double that." This is the system, but she likes it very much, so her performance has doubled. "Well, I''ll get the wine right away." She ran very fast when she heard the money. Jiang Zhn looked at Nangong Xun, "Mr. Nangong, a woman like her can y. Is it hard for you to really have a heart?"? If you know how to hang out with her "It''s about you?" Nangong Xun is cold eyed. Jiang Zhn was indignant. "Mr. Nangong, you know that the old man likes me and wants us to get married. Even if my Jiang family is not as good as my family, at least it''s a good family. If I marry you, it''s not insulting your Nangong family. I don''t mind the flowers and nts before your marriage, but..." The more she said, the more ridiculous, and the lime who came to hear her ears hurt. "That Excuse me, are you engaged? Or did you get the certificate? " "The old man said it himself.""Then it''s OK. My grandmother also said that I''m a richdy. You see, I''m not here to give you wine. It''s not me. You can''t hear the old people''s words. You still believe me." Jiang Zhn: How does she feel that this woman is like a fool, she is not on the same channel with her at all. Nangong Xun thinks that the little woman is very interesting. He is surrounded by noble men and youngdies. Suddenly, there is a person who is grounded. He is refreshing. "No one is allowed to leave until the wine is finished." Nangong Xun gave the death order, and all the people present were better than the Jiang family. Even the Jiang family was not his opponent, let alone how dare other people offend Nangong Xun. However, there was a green lime with a bottle opener beside her. Her eyes were shining and she said, "Miss Shen, I''ll open the wine for you. Miss Jiang, what vor do you like?" Jiang Zhn can''t make a face, but also folded more than 20000 US dors. Now she has to drink wine before leaving. The lime is like a little top top, constantly promoting all kinds of wine to customers until they finish drinking. "Mr. Nangong, I have to go in advance." "No, sir." "Goodbye, sir." One by one they slipped faster than rabbits. The lime stood by the door, reached out and waved to the people, "remember toe often." This kind of ce, theye once, never want toe again. Jiang Zhn angrily looked at nangongxun, "today''s matter, I will not miss a word to tell the old man." "Help yourself." There were only two people left in the room. The little guy was happy to count the wine bottles. "One bottle is not bad. All of them are drunk. Uncle, you shoulde every dayter." Seeing the light on her face, Nangong Xun couldn''t helpughing, "how? I want to see me. " "Yes, if youe here every day, I will soon be well off." Lime said it seriously. Nangongxun: "it''s just Chapter 1126 This kind of girl has never been seen in Nangong Xun''s world. From the beginning, she was very interesting to see her hostile to others, and gradually attracted by her. Every time I meet her, she always gives herself some surprise. She will show the greedy side, but in her own words, it is reasonable to take it. Like now, she was sitting in the corner of the private room, happily counting bottles and dors. "Boo Hoo hoo, uncle, I''ve made a lot of money today. I''ve made more than 100000 tips just by giving rewards." Nangong Xun was not as happy as she was when she took the 10 billion project. "Uncle, you wait. I''ll treat you to delicious food after work." "When you get off work, go now." Nangong Xun took her away directly. "Uncle, I can''t do it. I haven''t finished work yet. If I leave early, I will be expelled." "Whoever dares to fire you will be dismissed." "Uncle, you are so powerful and domineering!" "So would you like to consider being my girlfriend?" "Uncle, I suspect you''re abducting children," she said Nangong Xun pushed her into the co pilot, "where are the children going?" With her, he always feels very rxed, even if the little woman in front of her is also a human spirit mixed out of the crowd. The lime showed him the way and turned left and right into a hot alley. Nangong Xun frowned, "I seriously suspect that you brought me here to save money." With the greedy nature of lime, Nangong Xun is not surprised. "Uncle, you can see through it. Although the things here are cheap and delicious, I won''t lie to you. It''s the shop in front of you. I''ll take a seat for you first. You''lle when you stop." Like a monkey, the lime quickly disappeared at the corner of the street. Nangong Xun was fascinated by her back. From childhood to adulthood, he was calm and calm. Nangong Mo yed and yed cute to amuse adults. He only looked at him coldly and despised him. The bigger he was, the more indifferent he was. Until he met Gu Jin, his long silent heart began to beat again. Now seeing lime, Nangong Xun seems to be back in his childhood. He despises Nangong Mo and looks at him with a cold face. However, he likes the feeling of staying with him from the bottom of his heart. The green lime finds a stool to sit down and orders her favorite spicy crayfish. Just after ordering, a modified sports car stopped beside her, and a flowing man came down from the car. "Little sister, would you like to go for a ride with me?" Although the appearance of the sports car is very elegant, for a person who has stayed in a car shop, the lime can see that it is a modified car at a nce. This man still does not know how many women have been hanged with this car. "No, I''m waiting for my boyfriend." The peacock man was proud, "let the little sister eat here, your boyfriend should not be very good, or with your brother, brother take you to eat crabs?" "My boyfriend has a bad temper. If you pester me again, he won''t let you go." Lime is familiar with people who chat up. "I''d like to see how bad his temper is?" "The one that pries open your skull with your bare hands." The lime smiles. Peacock man only when she is joking with herself, but also want to tease her, how to know the cold male voice: "try to know." Peacock man has not seen the man clearly. He only feels a strong wind in his ear. Nangong Xun kicks him to pass. "Dare you hit me? You don''t want to inquire. You tiger Lord, I''m a person walking across the road. " Peacock man directly took out his mobile phone to shake people. "Are you afraid? If you''re afraid, let your girlfriend go for a ride with me Peacock man proud threat. Nangong Xun sneered, "I''m really looking for death." "You''re very arrogant. I''ll have to have you beaten to the ground in a moment." It seems that this man is really powerful, which is different from the previous hooligans. "Uncle, let''s go first. I don''t want to get into trouble." "Don''t you say the crayfish is delicious and the cold beer here is delicious?" Nangong Xun looks at her. "It''s the same with other homes." The lime looks nervous. The more nervous she was, the more proud the man was, "little sister, look at you, this cowardly boy friend, the big man is still wearing a beautiful pupil, it is a small white face, you do not want to be with him, or with my brother, you see how manly I am, the most important thing is to take you to a sports car." The boss came up with the crayfish, "lime, you and your boyfriend should hurry away. The tiger Lord is very fierce." Nangong Xun said calmly, "serve the dishes." "Uncle!" "Peel it for me." Nangong Xun looks calm. Lime has no good breath: "you don''t have long hands?" "It will get dirty." "Delicate." When she saw that he was not afraid, she didn''t worry.He peeled a crayfish and put it into Nangong''s mouth. He wiped it wet and swept his fingertips. His face turned red. "That''s good." Nangong Xun tasted that it was the first time in his life to eat this kind of food stall in theke. It was hot and dancing on the taste buds. Tiger ye saw the little couple and ate it. He didn''t pay attention to him at all. Angry, he directly lifted the table, lime''s face changed a lot. You can move her, but you can''t move her food. "You''re touching my crayfish Tiger Ye added fuel to the fire, "what if it moved? I''m kind enough to invite you for a ride. Since you don''t give face, you don''t want to eat any more. " Then he stepped on the crayfish, and his eyes were straight, "crayfish, my crayfish! You pay for my lobster. " "Follow me. I''ll take you to lobster." "I''ll eat your grandmother''s lion''s head!" With the bottle, the lime hits the man on the head. "Dare you hit me?" One side of nangongxun: "good fight." At this time, ears sounded countless refitted motorcycle whistle sound, arge group of small gangsters with various weapons from the lotive. "Brothers, it''s the smelly woman and the little white face, fight me! Stinky woman, I''ll give you onest chance. I can let you go now Lime looked at the people with weapons around, a serious face, "uncle, you run first, I hall." Nangong Xun mentioned her to her behind her, "where is a man hiding behind a woman?" He looked at the owner who was going to close the stall. "Ten more of the same dish." The boss trembled, "to fight, I don''t want to lose money." "I''ll take care of it to the end." "What are you in charge of? Do you know who the tiger master is? Gone, gone. " At this time, there was the roar of sports cars in my ears, and the spectators who fled from the refugee were all stupid. Red orange, yellow, green, blue and purple, all kinds of international super run all appeared in the field of vision. "Isn''t it? There''s an auto show here tomorrow?" "The gathering of the second generation of the rich, the ck sheep?" Nangong Mo jumped down from a red super run, "brother, who dares to bully you? I''ll screw his skull off. " Chapter 1127 Nangong Xun has mainly developed in Europe these years. Although there arepanies in China, it is not as powerful as Nangong Mo, a local viin. In order to avoid being disliked by his brother, Nangong Mo, whether from Nangong family or from Europe, has deliberately avoided Nangong ink. He is worried that Nangong Xun thinks he will fight for property. In China, he is a yful director. In fact, he has invested in a lot ofpanies, and he is also the president of the super Running Association. He is very familiar with a group of rich second generation in the circle. Nangong Xun made a phone call. Nangong Mo didn''t yell, but a lot of people came. Lime looks silly, like the crowd watching, is this a sports car show? Even at the auto show, she never saw so many sports cars! Don''t say it''s her. Peacock man is also confused. All the top sports cars in the worlde. Every one of them is his dream of super running. Nangong Mo jumped out of the car wearing sunsses. "Brother, which fool dares to bully you? I''ll screw off his dog''s head." Although Nangong Xun was indifferent to him from childhood to adulthood, Nangong Mo still adhered to him like a small tail. Nangong Xun raised his eyebrows, "wear sunsses at night?" "It''s not about being recognized. I don''t want to be on the headlines tomorrow." Recently, the market feedback of his new y is good. If it is recognized, the headline of tomorrow morning will be his "famous director fighting at night". Seeing the woman around Nangong Xun, Nangong Mo said a friendly greeting, "we meet again." The famous director is actually Nangong Xun''s younger brother, but why is his eyes ck? "Hello." The peacock man over there and the brothers on the motorcycle looked at other people''s noodles, and the grade was pulled down in an instant. What''s more, people who can easily find these luxury cars are not what they can provoke. Peacock man see good to close, "this is your lucky,ter don''t let me see you again." Nangong Mo usuallyughs in front of Nangong Xun. Now he carries the wine bottle and goes, "want to go? None of those present today want to run! If you dare to bully my brother, I don''t think you know how to write the word of death. " When he was a child, Nangong Xun always showed a straight face when he saw Nangong mo. Nangong Mo thought Nangong Xun hated him to the extreme. Once he was bullied by a school child and said that he did not have a mother. Nangong Xun appeared with a cold face and beat all the children away. He had a cool little face, "fool, you didn''t do anything wrong. Why are you standing there being bullied? If anyone dares to bully you again, call me back. " From that day on, no matter how indifferent Nangong Xun was, Nangong Mo had already regarded him as his brother. Finally, once he was able to give his brother a head, peacock man finished. A look at each other is not easy to provoke, peacock man also regardless of the face, "go quickly." Run first! With a look in Nangong Mo''s eyes, those whoe down from other cars are famous rich second generation. "Oh, isn''t this a tiger? Why is it here? " One recognized the peacock man. The person who opened his mouth was Xiao Shi, a well-known cruel character of the second generation of rich people in the circle. When Xiaohu saw that it was him, he looked pale with fear. "Xiao, Xiao Er Shao." "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but I''m getting better. Even Mr. Nangong dares to provoke him." Xiao Hu used to be a thug beside Xiao Shi. Xiao Shi is their peak. Where have you seen someone like Nangong Xun. "Er Shao, I, this is an ident. I just made a joke with them." Lime red, "are you kidding? Are you kidding? The crayfish has provoked you. You have lifted my table and stepped on my crayfish. " why is the focus on crayfish? Apologize to her immediately. "I''m sorry, miss." "Why do you apologize? I don''t have much insight. " Xiaohu bowed to Nangong Xun 90 degrees and bowed, "I''m sorry, Mr. Nangong, I shouldn''t have said anything wrong." Lime went straight up and knocked him on the head, "why do you apologize to him?" "Who should I apologize to?" Little tiger is pathetic. "Of course, I apologized to the crayfish, but I didn''t eat it before you lifted it. Do you live up to their te mission?" This is a special request for tiger or the first time to see, "yes, I''m sorry, you crayfish, I didn''t mean to hurt you." "Miss, I know the monk of fahua temple, or I will invite you to pass away." "Are you sick? What do you give crayfish Lime looks like a fool. Xiaohu cried and hawed. Didn''t she let herself apologize to crayfish? She thought she was the president of some animal protection association. "But you..." "I want you to apologize for wasting your food!" The boss also fried a very small lobster out, Nangong smoked to leave a, "the rest to him, eat to go."Here is the famous crayfish tter, one for two, and nine for one, which is hard to swallow. Besides, it''s still super spicy. The tiger is watched by everyone and eats dozens of Jin crayfish in tears. Even if the seasoning shell is removed, the meat is still several jin. The lips are red several times, and the tears and snot run across. "Mr. Nangong, eat, finish." "Never again. If there''s another time, I''ll let you eat the table here." "Tiger heard more tears," yes, I will not disturb you The lime smiles. "Go slow. I''ll treat you to crayfish next time." Just heard the word "crawfish", the tiger flew to the side of the green belt and vomited. He vowed that he would never eat the damned crayfish in his life. "Uncle, your brother is so good." Nangong Xun picks eyebrows. Isn''t he strong? Nangong Mo bit the crayfish, "sister-inw, your eyes are really spicy, the taste here is really delicious." "Of course, I don''t want to know. I know what''s best in a ten mile radius. Come here, I''d like to offer you a toast. Thank you for appearing in time to help me out." "You are very kind, sister-inw." "I''ll do it first." "Sister-inw, you''re a good drinker." The lime is obviously drunk. Hi, "what''s good? For routine operations, sit down for me. " People around her take the initiative to propose a toast to lime. She does not refuse toe, and none of her boxing is lost, but the men are filled with a lot of wine by her. Nangong Mo came to Nangong Xun''s ear, "brother, your little girl friend is still a little interesting. I really didn''t expect that in the end, what you like is this one. Although it''s different from xiaojin''er in style, it''s quite fun." Nangong smoked a smile, "is very interesting." As soon as he finished speaking, he had already had a drink over there. He not only sent his business card to other people, but also enthusiastically solicited, e to the store and look for me in the future. I''ve never lost in rowing!" Chapter 1128 Nangong smoked to drink is hi of the lime to pull up, "business level is very good." "Of course, I''m a girl. If I didn''t have a skill, I would have been eaten to pieces." "It''s not so hard. There''s a shortcut. Do you want to go?" "No, there''s no shortcut in the world. There''s a price to pay." "The little thing is very vignt, you are also about to graduate, I mean I can give you a high sry job, you don''t have to work so hard." Lime eyes a bright, "really?" "I don''t tell lies." "Forget it, I''ll be looked down upon if I open the back door. I''ve put in a few resumes these days, maybe there''s apany that wants me." The seemingly frivolous woman, in fact, is very smart, has long seen all this gently. "Call me whenever you want." "My dad''s operation?" She didn''t forget it. "Soon, I''m going to ask experts. The top foreign experts are required to do this kind of operation. Their operation time is very tight." Nangong Xun looks at it and makes people feel very stable. She can not believe others, and she still trusts him. "Oh, it''s sote. I have to go back." "I''ll see you off." Nangong Xun turned the car and sent the lime back to her rental house. "Uncle, you are a good man." The lime didn''t forget to praise him. Nangong smoked the corner of his mouth up, reached out to hook the nose of lime, "don''t you invite me up for a drink?" "It''s veryte. If you don''t go home, you''ll get lost. Goodbye, uncle." The little girl hopped away. Nangong Xun leaned against the front of the car and watched her happy back smoking. He has plenty of time to wait. Boring brush circle of friends, how many people are as lonely as him in the dead of night? However, the first one is Si Li Ting''s, "there are you." The picture is a picture of milk and a woman''s blurred back. In the past ten thousand years, Si Li Ting, who did not make friends for ten thousand years, has now be a beloved wife maniac. Every once in a while, he will send out a circle of friends showing love. Nangong smoked cold hum, is not a cup of milk, as for? The finger glides downward, the high cold Mu Chen unexpectedly also can send the friend circle? A closer look, full of roses, there is a beautiful little girl, smile like an angel. The rose perianth is arranged in 77520, and every thorn on it is removed. Seven seven I love you? Mu Chen looked at the deste, did not expect to be so sullen. It''s boring to show love in a circle of friends. Nangong Xun continued to slide down, always looking at other things to wash his eyes. Eye catching is a picture of a cake, rather than a cake, the four different things do not know what it is. He didn''t care what it was. Tang Ming''s words, "my wife cooks for the first time. I love you, mamda." Fall! Nangong Xun just wants to lose his mobile phone. Is this what the elegant and expensive childe said? I wanted to see if anyone was as lonely as myself, but my son-inw was poisoned at night and cold dog food was pped on his face. Nangong Xun didn''t know that it was just Tang Ming''s feeling that sent a piece, which was seen by Mu Chen. Mu Chen deeply reflected on himself, should he speak out like Tang Ming? Otherwise small seven saw the circle of friends envied Annan how to do? So he picked out a beautiful photo to send, which just finished, Si Li Ting saw. Division three years old mouth a Yang, still have people and he snatch the title of beloved wife maniac? Swipe mode is turned on immediately. The most innocent victim is Nangong Xun, a single dog who has neither a wife nor a girlfriend. Nangong Mo also specially sent a wechat, "brother, hurry up, look at others, in a few years, children can y soy sauce, you are still eating dog food." "Nonsense." "No, my little Kui told me to go home and change diapers for my baby. I''ll take it off first. Bye." Nangong Mo wants to throw the mobile phone out again and bully him? As soon as she got home, she took off her sses from her eyes. She rubbed her ufortable eyes. "It''s hard for you to wear beautiful pupil every day." In the mirror, a green, a blue eye is very dazzling. The beautiful mandarin duck eyes, like a cat, take off the sses of the lime temperament ispletely different, the whole body is full of elegance and mystery. When she was young, everyone called her a monster. As time went on, she used to cover her eyes with her beautiful pupil. She knew very well that she was not the daughter of Qing Yaoqing. They were ordinary people and could not give birth to such evil spirits.Now what age, she will not really regard herself as a monster. The Qing family has never been of mixed blood. Her eyes and deep facial features remind her that her parents should have a western talent. Over the years, she never gave up looking for the whereabouts of her parents, but it was like looking for a needle in a haystack. There are so many people with blue eyes and green eyes in foreign countries. She can''t call everyone her parents. Lime rubbed her eyes, hoping that her father would get better soon, so that she could go abroad. There are always more opportunities abroad than at home. Even if Qing Yaoqing is not her biological father, after all, she has raised her for so many years, she will take good care of him. As soon as I put on my pajamas, I heard a knock on the door. "Who is it?" Lima is wearing a special pair of spectacles with specially designed lenses that give the impression that her pupils are ck. "Me." The voice of Nangong Xun. It''s impossible for the lime tree to bend its bow? "Uncle, I''m asleep." "I know you didn''t, open the door, I won''t do anything to you." If he really wants to do something, he can''te back. "Uncle, what are you doing?" The little woman who opened the door was wearing SpongeBob''s clothes and big ck rimmed sses. "With such exaggerated sses?" "I''m short-sighted. I can''t see clearly when I take off my sses. Uncle, do you want to borrow the toilet?" "I don''t want to." "Are you thirsty "Not really." "So you are..." Before the lime''s voice fell, Nangong Xun had already pulled her hand, "is this your bedroom?" "Yes But what are you going to do? Uncle, I said I''m not a prostitute Boo hoo, don''t mess around, or I''ll bite you to death. " Qingling doesn''t know what she''s talking about. Nangong Xun pushes her down on the bed, sping her fingers with him, and hasn''t waited for her to react. Nangong Xun has taken out his mobile phone. "You, do you still have this hobby?" Chapter 1129 The green lime is scared and stunned. He really thinks that he wants to make a strong bow. Should he knock him out or kick his important parts first? When she was still struggling, she heard the sound of taking pictures in her ear. Nangong Xun has left her body, "good night." As soon as he picked up his hair, he quickly got up from the bed and looked at Nangong Xun angrily and said, "are you sick? Knocking on my door at night is just to take a picture?" It''s also a pity that Nangong Xun. If it''s someone else, she has to scold that person so much that she can''t find the north. Nangong Xun leaned by the bed and squinted at her, "why don''t I have a cup of coffee before I go? Or are you reminding me what to do? " Lime immediately hung up a ttering smile, "uncle, it''s easy to sleep after drinking coffee at night. I''d better heat a cup of milk for you." Nangong Xun looked at her room. It''s not big, but it''s very warm. Under the night wind, the white gauze curtain flies with the night wind. The single bed is covered with fresh and simple small flower sheets, beside which are plush dolls. Not far from the desk is full of all kinds of learning materials, windowsill on a few pots of green nts are thriving. There was a special smell of incense in the room, which he had never heard before. Seeing his gaze, the green lime immediately said: "uncle, my house is notparable to your vi. You can make do with it. I''ll give you hot milk." Nangong Xun sat down in her small living room and said it was a single apartment, much smaller than the average apartment. It''s about the reason why he is tall. He sits on the small sofa with one person sitting on it. The coffee table is nearby. His legs are hard to extend. Nangong Xun frowned. Qingling has to do a lot of good work. She has a good performance. Renting a good apartment in this city is not so lonely. It can be seen that the conditions of the house are very bad, but she has deliberately decorated it, so it will be so beautiful. The microwave goes "Ding" and limees with two cups of hot milk. "Come and drink milk for the first time." Lime spit out his tongue, "it''s good to have milk to drink. To rece it with a few years ago, I can only treat you to drink boiled water." She said this in a joking tone, bringing her past sad experience. Nangong Xun looked in his eyes, "why don''t you change to a better apartment? Even a thousand dors will be much better than that. " "Uncle, a thousand yuan is not even a dime for you. For poor people like us, we can do a lot of things. My father''s illness can''t be cured by 12000 yuan. My mother hated my father''s kicking him and running away with his family property. I''m a poor student. If I don''t save money, how can I dy my father''s illness to today? Drinking, talking to people and talking to ghosts are all necessary skills I need to learn. I know that people like you don''t like this. This is the simple life of small people like us. " When the night wind blows, she looks lonely and drinks milk. She drinks wine. Nangong Xun reached out and rubbed her head, "you are very good." It''s not easy for a girl to stand in this ugly society. The exquisite character of lime is honed by the reality. When eating crayfish, the lime drinks too much wine. At this moment, I feel a little frustrated. If I never tell you anything, it''s like pouring beans out of a bamboo tube. "Uncle, do you know? In fact, at the beginning, I did not do well. I was very thin skinned and didn''t dare to solicit customers for fear of being rejected. Later, she got the lowest performance and was scolded by her boss. She even pped me, saying that I don''t know how to make use of my innate advantages. Do you know what my innate advantages are? " That p must be very painful, hit in the face of a little girl who just came to society. "Your face." Obviously, the most important thing about her is her face. "Yes, I began to use my looks to attract some male customers to the store for consumption. Even if I was just a household seller, some greasy middle-aged uncles wanted to be unfaithful to me, so I was beaten up by my aunt, and was damned bloody." Lime drank a mouthful of milk. "It rained heavily that day, and I was injured. I almost wanted to jump into the sea and kill myself. Later, I met the current manager. She took me to the night party and taught me how to be a person, how to drink and how to make money. I am very grateful to her, she let me bear my father''s medical expenses, but this money is not earned, I have a bad drink, every time I throw up in the dark, but also to prevent being taken advantage of by men. Once a greasy man said that he would tip me 10000 yuan for all the wine I drank. After drinking, I was sent to the hospital and stayed in the hospital for a whole week. Until now, I have serious stomach problems in my stomach Nangong Xun knew that she was not well off, but she did not know that she was so bad. "Stop it." Just hearing that, he couldn''t imagine how she could survive as a little woman."Uncle, I''m not saying this to win your sympathy. I want you to know what I''m trying to maintain. If I had sold my body for money, I would not have been as miserable as I am now. " This girl, is a personal spirit, also afraid that she will not be able to control what to do to her. "You." "Ah, uncle, you''ve heard the story and the milk is at the bottom." This is to urge people to leave. Nangong Xun came up just to take photos and send friends. It''s hard to hear the voice of a little girl. Hearing this, he was really reluctant to leave. Her room, though small, had a warm feeling. "I''m not leaving tonight." "What The lime was startled and turned to withdraw his expression, "cough, what, my room is very small, you can see, there is no extra bed." "I sleep in bed and you sleep on the sofa. It''s settled. I just tried to lie down for a while, and I feel good." Lime Du mouth, "uncle, how do you have such a?" "You can also choose to sleep with me." "No, the bed is so narrow." "I''ll have your big bed changed tomorrow." Lime: It''s a dead day. Nangong Xun is determined to stay overnight, not for other things, just want to know more about lime. "Well, I''m sure you won''t take advantage of others." "Is the bathroom over here? I''ll go wash. " This man is not polite at all. "But uncle, I don''t have your clothes here." "Open the door." Lime opens the door with a nk face. Nangong Xun''s assistant appears at the door with clothes and toiletries. "When did you look for someone?" "Just when I saw the little flowers on your bed that suited me." Nangong Xun enters the bathroom with his bathrobe. Chapter 1130 Nangong Xun didn''t see anything. This was the first time he washed in such a small room. Lime is nervous on the sofa. Nangong Xun really wants to stay here? It was something she didn''t expect at all. He even brought his pajamas with him. Obviously, he didn''t intend to leave. How can he express himself? Now this result is clearly useless. She bit her finger. It''s easy to ask God but difficult to send God away. Nangong Xun made a circle of friends before washing and gargling. It was his ten fingers that were linked with lime. Gu Jin just coax the child to sleep and saw this circle of friends. She was as excited as she found the new world. "Brother Li Ting, look at the circle of friends. Nangong Xun has a girlfriend!" Si Li Ting''s expression is indifferent, "is not a photo, can prove what?" Think of the original Nangong Xun and Gu Jin that stubble let Si Li Ting always have some mind to Nangong Xun. Nanxun''s biggest problem is that you can''t make love to Nanxun''s girl friend in the night Gu Jin in that serious research, Si Li Ting is seriously looking at her, "how? That''s how you care about him? " "Ha? What are you talking about? I''m just very happy for Nangong Xun. He finally found the other half. " "Turn off the lights, sleep, don''t think about him." "Brother Li Ting, you are really overbearing." Gu Jin didn''t forget to give Nangong Xun apliment before he went to bed and said apliment. Which know Si Li Ting second back: "is not to fall in love, but also make friends circle, boring." He seems to have forgotten that he only showed his love not long ago. Gu Jin has long been familiar with it. Her husband is a big double. Others do those things, he will look disgusted, numb to death, did not see a woman? Treat oneself is, love wife to love wife, wife does not take pet to marry home why? Gu Jin replied, "it''s time to go to bed." If you don''t take this man away, I don''t know what he will return to his friends. "Good wife Mada." Nangong Xun see Si Li Ting''s reply on a belly of fire, "to show love home show." The two men were clearly lying in the same bed, and were specially scattering dog food in his circle of friends. Nangong Mo is not willing to be outdone, "brother, is progress so fast? I despise you. " "Brother, will I have a sister-inw soon?" The presidents of all parties praised and congratted him, and Nangong Xun snorted, "show your love, who won''t?" Jiang Zhn see this circle of friends angry all night did not sleep. In the United States, the housekeeper trembled with his mobile phone and ran to the old man, "master, look, the young master has announced that he has a girlfriend!" The old man, with his sses, replied in minutes, "bring it back to me right away." Even youyou looked very pleased. "From my brother, our son has grown up." "Nangong Li''s expression is indifferent," don''t worry about him. " "But I really want to know what our son''s official woman looks like." "He chose, of course, not bad." "It seems that we have to prepare well for our marriage." Nangong Xun didn''t expect that many people would blow up in his circle of friends. Even when he shut down the machine, he would sleep. His sleep quality is not good. He thought he would stay up all night. He also wanted to take the lime back to bed in the middle of the night. Just after saying good night to her, smelling the special fragrance in her quilt, he went to sleep. Lime looks at the man on the bed with smooth breath. Before she can catch him, does he really fall asleep? upy her bed and sleep so sweet, lime helpless, give him a night. She was wronged and huddled on the sofa. At dawn, lime takes a look at the man who is sleeping well in her bed. Sleeping him and his character, sleeping posture is very standard, eyes closed, mouth slightly raised, do not know what a dream, like a sleeping prince. Unable to bear to disturb, the lime began to make rice porridge. A group of uninvited guests arrived, but the people who came in were not outsiders. It was the great aunt who forcibly took the house from her hand. "What are you doing here?" The lime looks unhappy. Aunt''s face a little haggard, and a few days ago that scenery of the woman is different. All kinds of jewelry that were put out for disy disappeared. "Little lemon, big aunt and big unclee to see you." "Is it?" Lime obviously doesn''t believe it. "After watching, you can go." "Lim, let''s go in and talk." The eldest aunt had the cheek to squeeze in."First of all, I rent this house, but I don''t have a real estate certificate in my hand." "Xiaoning, are you still angry about thest thing? It''s a family. Don''t get angry. " "I don''t have time to talk about family rtionship with you. I''ll tell you what you want." Big aunt and uncle looked at each other, "Xiaoning is like this. Do you see if you have any spare money in hand? If there is something wrong with our family, can you support it?" "Oh? You don''t have a son who can make money. How can you find me, a useless college student In the heart of lime, it should be Nangong Xun''s method that works. "Xiaoning, it''s your little brother. He failed in business and now he owes a lot of money to others." Business? It seems that qingwenqu didn''t tell them the truth. "You robbed my apartment, which is worth more than two million yuan. Why? What''s the difference? " "It''s a lot worse. Do you know what you can do if you give your grandmother millions of gifts casually? For the sake of all of us as a family, you should give uncle a little support, and in the future your brother will pay you double the money he earns. " "I''m sorry, I''m an ordinary college student, where can I get so much money?" he sneered "Xiao Lin, don''t pretend. You are good-looking. Are you in the big money? You ask him to give us a little support. The family doesn''t talk about two things. " They said it simply as if they owed them. "How much more do you need?" "Ten million." "One of his high school students owes ten million. Where can I find him?" Do you think the couple have a brain problem, or do they think they have a brain problem? "Xiao Ning, don''t pretend. Can you buy a gift with three million yuan? It''s from him. Why do you put it here? " "Yes, if you don''t help such a small favor, are you still a rtive?" When you pped me, did you think we were rtives? Have you ever thought about robbing my house? I really owe you? " "What''s wrong with you? You don''t do justice when you''re young. You''re kept by an old man. If you send it to your school, you can''t even get your diploma. You''d better give it to us. Otherwise, I want you to look good." "Who do you want to see?" Nangong Xun''s cold voice rang out. Chapter 1131 Nangong Xun seldom had a good sleep. He had no dream all night. He had a very stable and steady sleep. However, he was woken up before he woke up. The big aunt was like catching a little pigtail of lime, "lime, you have a wild man in your house." Nangong Xun is not only tall, but also very delicate and dazzling, especially that pair of purple pupil is too eye-catching. Seeing Nangong Xun''s excellent and handsome appearance, the uncle sneered and said: "it seems that he is not only a wild man, but also a small white face. "Do you know what kind of woman she is?" Nangong Xun asked, "what kind of woman? "Don''t be fooled by her appearance. In fact, she has been wrapped up by an old man." "You are full of blood." Clearly seize her house, forced transfer, now it''s good to have a harrow. The eldest aunt obviously wants to go all the way to the dark. If the lime doesn''t pay, she will destroy her reputation. "It''s not a bag. How can you exin it? You''re a college student. You can buy a gift with 3 million yuan? If it wasn''t for the old man, where did you get the money? " Uncle also in the side of a song and a, "yes, now young female students are not self-esteem self love, our family has such a woman, really family unfortunate." Green lime has seen the big aunt''s family shameless for a long time, but now it seems to be underestimated. Their shameless degree simply exceeds the highest in history. Nangong Xun turned his head and looked at the green lime, "are you wrapped up by an old man? When did it happen? Why don''t I know? " The big aunt thought that her n worked. "She was pure on the surface, and she didn''t know how debauchery she was." This is a big aunt reminding lime that it is better to cooperate with each other, otherwise this is just the beginning, and then she will not get her diploma. She has worked hard for so many years for nothing. If you don''t shrug, you can''t believe it? No, I''m just wrapped. " "You see we''re right. She''s not serious at all." Nangong smoked Yang lip a smile, "package her person is me, how, you have an opinion?" "You, what do you say?" Looking at his age, he is wearing afortable pajamas without any essories, which makes people think he is an ordinary person. Nangong Xun added: "I gave the three million yuan gift you said to her grandmother. I am the old man." Aunt and uncle did not expect to step on the tiger''s tail. "This This This gentleman, what we just said was a joke. Are you Xiaoling''s boyfriend? Don''t mind what we just said Nangong Xunughed happily, "I already mind." "Sir, you sit down. We are Xiaoling''s uncle and aunt. We are all family members. You can forgive us a lot." Green lime sighs. Fortunately, she is not a real member of the family. Otherwise, it would be a shame to have such rtives! "I''ll forgive you, but you''re so used to it that my girlfriend seems to be shocked." In order to ckmail a sum of money from this big man, they will listen to what Nangong Xun says at the moment. "We just said something impulsive, sir. Don''t take amon view with us. Xiao Ning, you really are. Don''t introduce it earlier." Nangong Xun takes their faces and faces into her eyes. It''s not worth her to meet these two best rtives. "Well, as long as you p yourself three hundred times, that''s it." They looked at each other and said, "Sir, I''m afraid..." "What? I don''t want to. " "No, no, no, what we want is that we are not good." Uncle made a demonstration and pped himself. "Go, kneel over there and hit each other. When is the fight finished and when you get up." The lime is totally stunned. This man is so powerful. After all, it''s hard to make them beat their own mouths because they are shameless and difficult to deal with. He did not forget a word of his promise. As he said, he would let them give back a hundred times. They pped lime three times and asked them to pay back three hundred times. Two people kneel there and p each other in the face. The picture is as funny as it is. From childhood to adulthood, the couple bullied their father a lot. Today, they finally got their revenge. It''s so cool to breathe out! "Well, I made breakfast." She ran to the kitchen in a hurry. Warm morning, the little woman is busy in the kitchen, the pot exudes a strong vor of food. See her in a hurry to turn off the fire, with a spoon in the pot stirred a few times, scooped up a small spoon. "Have a taste. Is it good?"Nangong smoked a little bit, the lime was a little anxious, "how about?" He suddenly covered his lips with lime. "Why don''t you try it yourself." Lime was so scared that she almost broke his head with a spoon and pushed him away. Her face was red. "Uncle, you are serious!!! My family is still here. " In the living room, the two were still pping each other. Her apartment was small and could be seen at a nce. "So what?" Lime: This man is so domineering that he has nothing to do with others. When the meal came to the table, the two men had already finished. Their faces were swollen like pig''s heads, "Sir, are you getting angry now?" "Calm down." Seeing Nangong Xun no longer angry, the uncle boldly said, "you see, we are all a family. Can you help me? My son owes some money outside, sir..." "Yes, how much do you need?" Nangong Xun answered simply. Both of them are crazy. Do you really meet a big guy? "Ten million!" Those who can take three million gifts at will will not be short of ten million. Nangong Xun casually signed a check. They were grateful and felt that the three hundred ps were worth it. "Thank you, sir. Thank you!" "Xiaoning, congrattions on finding a good man, and we are happy for you." "It''s a nuisance." Nangong Xun was dissatisfied. "Sir, we will disappear." Say two people take check wind general to walk away. Green lime is a little discontented, "uncle, why give them money? Ten million, you think it''s a hundred? " "Don''t worry, I will let them spit out what they eat. The money is not so easy to take." "What do you mean?" "In addition to upying your family''s suite, your uncle has three more. With a few shops and parking spaces, it''s 20 million." "Uncle wants to..." "Their families are broken and their families are dead!" Chapter 1132 Greedy people will never be satisfied. This 10 million can not make up for qingwenqu''s heart. Holding the money that his parents had been beaten up in the face, his aunt patted his hand and said, "Wenqu, this is what my parents knelt down to ask for. You have to fight for your parents." "Yes, my child, the old faces of my parents have been beaten and swollen." Qingwenqu originally gave up on himself and thought it was over. This time, his family had to sell cars and houses to make up for it. How can I know that they brought back 10 million yuan so easily, the easier the moneyes, the less precious it will be. "I know my parents. I''m going to pay back the money." Qingwenqu only paid back half of the money, and he had five million left. He took the five million and prepared to turn it over. As soon as he arrived at the scene, someone was staring at him, "Mr. Nangong, the boy is here again." "To his appetite." "Yes." That night, qingwenqu returned home with the fruits of victory. "Mom and Dad, this is for you." He dropped a paper bag and his parents opened it. There was 200000 cash in it. "My son, where did you find it?" "Mom and Dad, don''t worry, it''s my partner who gives me the profit. There will be more in the future." Naturally, the old couple were ted again. They didn''t discipline him. Instead, they said, "don''t work too hard. Are you hungry? I''ll cook for you." "No food, no food. I''ll go out after a little sleep." Two people want to ask a few more questions, green Wen drive is a face impatient. Every day in school, qingwenqu is also a variety of scenery, senior three students do not study hard, like a master. Even if she had a crush on a goddess before, she didn''t dare to open her mouth. At the moment of rejection, qingwenqu took out a bracelet, which was a popr model of Tiffany. As soon as he took it out, the students around were shocked, "this is a bracelet worth more than 200000 yuan!" "You promise me, this is yours." There is no girl is not heart, Lin Hao agreed, qingwenqu behind also a lot of horses. Lin Haohao followed him in and out of the tall hotel to buy all kinds of luxury goods, and their performance dropped again and again. Even Lin Haohao''s parents stopped him from taking money to send him back. When the teacher talked to his parents, his aunt didn''t care. The implication is that my son is very capable. It doesn''t matter whether or not to take the college entrance examination. Anyway, even if he is admitted to the best school, he may not be as promising as her son. Nangong Xun tells the whole story to the lime, and the lime can''t believe it. "I think they are crazy." Green lime did not expect that qingwenqu actually involved so many people. "You don''t have to worry about them and be driven by money. Then you should be prepared to be a money ve. Now the higher he flies, the worse he will fall." Lime shook his head. "I just don''t want to drag innocent people into the water." "Innocent? Little girl, I ask you, I''ll give you ten million yuan. Would you like to apany me tonight? " Lime red at him, "uncle, you stink." Nangong Xun was scolded by her, but also happy, "that''s right. I''ll give you ten million yuan. You don''t want to do anything against the principle. Some of them just want a bracelet or a wallet. In the end, it''s their own choice. In the end, they can''t me others." "Uncle, I found that you rich people are really shameless. They take other people''s life and death in their palms." "Your life and death are always in your own hands." Nangong smoked light way. It''s like he wants to control the lime with money, but the seemingly greedy one never gets hooked. "Graduating soon?" Nangong Xun cares. "Well, soon, uncle, don''t give me an idea. I''ve found apany to work." "Oh? Whatpany? " "In a medium-sizedpany, uncle is not allowed to interfere in my life." "Monkey spirit''s girl, let me not intervene at this moment. I didn''t say so when I asked me to help." Green lime smiles, "uncle won''t care about me, right?" You "I''ll have a dinner party with me in a few days." The little girl''s eyes brightened, "in addition to apany you, do you have any other business? For example, if you want to be angry with your rival or pick your fiancee alone, I''ll have to pay more. " "Little thing, just add it to you." More than half a monthter, qingwenqu''s life has changedpletely. Lin Hao, a good girl, no longer reviews his lessons every night, but wears high-end brands to apany him in and out of the casino. "Damn it." Qingwen lost all his chips. "Don''t be angry. You''ve won so long in a row. How can anyone be so sessful every day?" "I''m so bored!""Let''s take a break ande back." Qingwenqu looks at his bnce. There are tens of millions left. He lost four million tonight. What is it? But he didn''t know that this was the beginning of his defeat. Five million, seven million, ten million, tens of millions lost in less than a week. He has lost red eyes, Lin took him well, "Wen drive, take it when you are good, you have no money!" "Who said I had no money? As soon as I wave, there will be a lot of money. " He began to borrow money at high interest rates, and the oue was obvious. Early in the morning, he had lost beyond recognition. Lin Hao gave him a p, "I told you not to y, you don''t listen, now I owe so much money, I want to break up with you." "Bitch, you''re breaking up if I don''t have money? I think so. " He had a good fight against Lin. gambling had made him lose his mind. "Qingwenqu, I want to call the police." "Bitch, you watch me, and I''ll be able to make aeback soon!" he went home with his eyes red. His aunt had just got up, and his face was still covered with facial mask. She had long been familiar with her son, who did not return home at night. "My son is back. If you want something to eat, mom will make it for you." Because of staying upte and angry, qingwenqu''s eyes said, "Mom, where did you give me the changest time?" "Lime dead girl, what''s the matter?" Qingwenqu took her hand and said, "Mom, you must help me again. My business capital week has a little problem." Auntie frowned. "How much do you want this time?" "20 million." "What? 20 million, are you kidding? " Qingwenqu didn''t care. "Last time you found me 10 million yuan, this time''s 20 million yuan is not a problem, right?" "Son, 20 million is not 200 yuan. You can say it simply. Do you know how we got thest 10 million yuan? Your father and I knelt down and pped 300 times to get it! You want 20 million yuan this time. Where can we get your change? " Qingwenqu was a little impatient. "If you kneel down again and p six hundred more, it would be 20 million." Chapter 1133 Uncle and auntie looked at their son in front of them in disbelief, and their eyes seemed to be looking at a stranger. "For the sake of money, you let your own parents kneel and be beaten? Is that what people say? " Previously, they were desperate and had no way to make such a bad decision, which was different from his initiative to ask them to kneel down. Qingwenquman does not care to say this kind of words originally makes people wonder, and his next words are even more chilling. "Have you not knelt down and been beaten? Kneeling again will not lose a piece of meat. If I can get ten million yuan by kneeling, I will kneel down without hesitation. " The uncle was so angry that he pped qingwenqu in the face and said, "you bastard, do you talk to us like this?" Qingwenqu has been carried away by gambling. During this period of time, he is used to being held up by people. Where is the past like. "Mom and Dad, when I was rich, I didn''t give you money to buy gifts every day. Now I''m in trouble as a son. Can you really help me when I die?" "Big aunt tears," the child, not parents do not help you, you want 20 million. " "You didn''t easily get 10 millionst time. For those rich people, it doesn''t make much difference whether it''s 10 million or 20 million. To tell you the truth, all I borrowed was usury. I didn''t pay back millions of interest a day. The more I rolled, the more I got. In the end, if I didn''t pay it back, my family would have to pay it off. " Qingwenqu thinks that it is very simple for them to get back 10 million yuan, so this time 20 million yuan is not a problem. The eldest aunt was so angry that she used to praise how obedient and sensible her son was in front of others. Now it seems that she is really angry. "How did I give birth to such a despicable thing as you?" Qingzao has just made breakfast and has not started to eat. Nangong Xun appears at the door. "Have you eaten?" She exchanged greetings like a friend. Nangong Xun also came in as if he was going back to his own home. "The millet porridge you cooked is good." Last time he tasted it, and he couldn''t forget it. "Uncle, you make me feel like you''re chasing me." Although the green twist words said so, the corners of the mouth slightly cocked up. "Am I very reserved?" Nangong Xun was in a good mood, "I knew I would have brought flowers." "Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t waste your money on something that''s not practical. You might as well discount it for me." Nangong Xun took out a card, "no upper limit, no password." "Don''t be rewarded for nothing." Lime seems to be full of holes, but in fact, it''s like armor, so it''s not airtight. But Nangong Xun was patient and didn''t care. He brought him millet porridge, a few small dishes, a very simple breakfast, but Nangong Xun couldn''t put it down. The doorbell rang, and the eldest aunt and uncle appeared again in the field of vision. The lime quickly swallows thest mouthful of porridge for fear that it will turn off and vomit after listening to them. She suddenly understood why Nangong Xun was suddenly visiting today. The eldest aunt and the eldest uncle were also a little excited. They were just taking a chance to see if the man was there. Although I took 10 millionst time, I didn''t even know who the other party was. "Little lemon, have you had breakfast? I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your uncle and I have specially bought you breakfast for three bedrooms. It happens that my husband is also there Lime raised eyebrows, "I dare not eat, youe to 10 million, say, this time how much?" She, the best rtives, went to the Sanbao hall for nothing, and this time they came for the benefit. They appear here. It is obvious that something happened to qingwenqu. Nangong Xun received the news in advance. "Xiaoning, look at what you said. We are not a family. Of course, we have to walk around a lot." Saying that they put things down, they intend to sit down in the opposite position of Nangong Xun, and forcibly close the distance between them. Nangong smoked purple double pupil cold sweep, the big aunt had almost sat down the buttocks Sheng Sheng moved up, "cough, we''d better stand." The lime took a look at the things they had brought. Although the things in the sanfangzhai were not cheap, a breakfast could cost hundreds of yuan. Take a few hundred dors to want to set up tens of millions, this family is really shameless y incisively and vividly. "Little lemon,e on, you sit, you sit, don''t care about us." It was very kind, quite different fromst time. Nangong smoked is delicious, wipe his mouth with a paper towel, and the unclees forward quickly, "Sir, do you smoke?" "Then, what are you doing here?" Aunt shuddered: "Sir,st time thanks for your help, my son recently turnover is not open, can you give us another 20 million." Lime eyes a stare, "what do you say? 20 million, why don''t you rob the bank? " "Xiaoling, we are in a desperate situation. Your boyfriend is so kind that you might as well ask him to help. Anyway, it''s just a little work for him, isn''t it?""A little? You call 20 million a piece of cake? That''s a waste of hands. " "Xiaoning, we are a family at least. Don''t be so stiff." The mother of an inch makes a great progress. Lime rolled his sleeve, "I think you really give some sunshine on the brilliant, it''s better to weigh your own weight, how much, 20 million, you also deserve?" Although he knows that this is the n set by Nangong Xun, she is also infuriated by her aunt''s attitude. Who is this? "Sir, do you think you can help again?" Uncle doesn''t care about lime. Anyway, rich people are not lime. Nangong smoked out two words, "old rules." This time, she was familiar with the second time. Obviously, the two of them were much more proficient. They immediately knelt down and pped each other. It''s hard for lime to see this picture. It''s really a pity. There must be something hateful about it. "Full?" Nangong Xun raised her eyebrows to look at her. The lime blinked. "Mmm." "That''s a good y." The two men had already finished fighting each other, and their faces were swollen. They stood by Nangong Xun obsequiously, thinking that they would get the check as easily asst time. "Sir, look at the money..." "Money? When did I say I was going to give you money. " The two men''s faces changed greatly. "Sir, it''s the old rule you said. So you want to pay off?" Hearing these two words, Nangong Xunughed. "I only said the old rules. You pped each other and knelt down. I said I would give you a cent? Default? What do I owe you? " Two people are speechless, yes, the other party has nothing to promise, is they mistakenly think. "Sir, we are wrong. In any case, please give us a face and save us again." Nangong Xun was ying with the spoon. "I''m not a phnthropist. How much is your face worth?" Chapter 1134 The eldest aunt and his wife felt that nangongxun was quite different from before. This feeling was like they were in nangongxun''s trap. "This gentleman, please be merciful. 20 million yuan should be nothing to you. For the sake of our family, you can help us again." The two faces were swollen like pigs'' heads. It was very sad for outsiders to speak in such a pitiful and humble tone. If you know what they''ve done, you''ll think they deserve it. "Rtives? Robbing my woman''s house and bullying her at will is your family? " The eldest aunt scolded the dead girl Qingling in her heart. She must have said something in front of him, and she had a ttering smile on her face. "Yes, we did something not so good before, but we apologized and we got beaten, this thing..." "It''s not that simple." Nangong smoked cold mouth. "Xiaoling, we are a family. Your father and I are the only brothers. Do you really want to die? Your brother borrows usury. If he doesn''t pay the interest one hourter, he is rolling wildly. If he doesn''t pay it back, our family will be forced to pay debts. You can''t just sit around and ignore it! " "Why can''t I just sit back and watch? Am I his father or his mother? I have a dime to do with what he has done? " "Xiaoling, we are a family..." "The family? The family that pped me? The family who took our only t? A family threatening my dad''s condition? I''m sorry. I''ve never seen such a family before. To tell you the truth, I have nothing to do with selling your son to pay his debts, even if he has to pay the debts with usury They didn''t expect that green lime would be so heartless, "little lime, he''s your brother..." "I''m sorry, I don''t have such a shameless brother, and I don''t have a robber like family. Do you know what you know, or do you think I''ll forget about calling me a monster when I was a child?" Her different pupil from the beginning in the Qing family, whether adults or children, take her as a monster to see. "Little lemon..." They still want to continue the exercise, but Nangong Xun coldly interrupts: "you don''t have to y the affectionate drama. I know your mind clearly. There are still three days left for your son." "Three days? How do you know? " Nangong Xun''s cold eyes make people feel frightened. His calm eyes seem to know everything. "Didn''t his son tell you how he owed a lot of usury?" "He''s in business with people, and he can''t cash in." "Oh." Nangong Xun sneered and didn''t know whether they were really naive or not. "Uncle, which kind of business do you think can get so much money quickly? My aunt''s earrings are new." They felt something was wrong. "What do you mean?" "Your son has been gambling day and night these days. The reason why he is so extravagant is that he won the money. Gambling, as you know,es fast and goes faster. Ten bets and nine losses. Eitherst time or this time, it was your son who lost money and borrowed a lot of money in the casino. There is no loophole. " Subconsciously, their son is the best. How could they gamble? "No, it can''t be! You''re lying. You''re jealous that my son is better than you to make up such a lie. " This is one of the funniest jokes lime has heard this year, "you say I''m jealous of your son? What can I be jealous of that kind of rubbish that can''t even be on the second line? By the way, it is said that he has no intention to study recently and is addicted to gambling every day. It is estimated that he can''t even get on the big special line. " "You dare to curse my son for not going to college? I''ll tell you, he just can''t turn his money around. When he turns around... " "I''m afraid we''ll have to wait for the next life." Lime shrugged and looked at nangongxun, "uncle, where''s the IOU?" Nangong Xun handed over a thing, "this is an IOU written by your son personally. It is written in ck and white. You should know your son''s words." The handwriting on white paper is as ugly as the character of qingwenqu, which is hard for most people to imitate. , as like as two peas, signed his own signature, two people from small torge in all kinds of papers, and read in their exercise books, they are exactly the same. "How can the IOU be with you?" Nangong Xun wrote lightly: "I forgot to tell you that I hold thergest share in that casino." Then the two people responded, "it''s you, you killed my son!" "If I don''t think about it, I will not do anything in the past three days if I don''t think about it." Only then did they know that this was not a stupid tycoon, but a man with bad intentions!"You set my son up!" "Auntie, rather than have time to tangle here, it''s better to go back to check the property and see if it''s enough for 20 million yuan." The lime ys with the nail track. The two felt that the sky was falling down. "Xiaoning, the big aunt sincerely apologizes to you, so you can forgive us for what we did in the past..." "I can''t forgive you." "Sir, for the sake of Xiaoning..." "I didn''t think it was merciful to let your family fall apart for her sake. I''m a kind-hearted person and can''t see blood." Over the past few years, he has indeed be more and more restrained in his self-cultivation and cultivation. He is not as cruel as he used to be. Especially after seeing that all the people around him have found the other half and be soft, Nangong Xun is also deeply stimted. Recently, his temper is too good. The man''s tone is not heavy, but his words are so cold. It''s toote for the eldest aunt and his wife to regret, "sir." "One more word of nonsense, believe it or not, 20 million bes 40 million?" Men''s eyes are full of threats, they fully believe that he will really do such a thing. "There are two and a half days to sell all your houses in front of the garage. It''s about 20 million." The big aunt was afraid. The ten million yuan was just a bait. The purpose was to make them have nothing! "Sir, you are killing me Nangong smoked hook lips a smile, "you move her, is to move my life." The heart of the lime is beating very fast, and her face is covered with bright red. "Even if it''s a sale, no one will take over as soon as possible. Sir, you can give us more amodation, or the amount will be less..." "Don''t have to, take the house property certificate to transfer, this ount will be written off." They are confused, he is to move real, that is two people carefully umted a lifetime of wealth. "Sir." "You have three seconds to think about it. After three seconds, I may not give you this opportunity. If you don''t pay, you will be responsible for the consequences." Chapter 1135 With the word "Nangong Xun" falling, the uncle had to open his mouth: "we sell." "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s all our property. You sell it when you say it''s sold?" Make it clear that all these are traps set by Nangong Xun to vent his anger on lime. Qingwenqu is young and easy to be cheated. They have to taste their own bitterness. Nangong Xun was not willing to ept it. Nangong Xun was either rich or expensive at first sight. He was not the ordinary people who could be provoked by them. It''s time to stop. If you do it again, you may not be able to protect your family. I know this very well. "What do you want to pay back if you don''t sell it?" The eldest aunt looks at lime, but he doesn''t look at her. This bureau was set up for them. If lime is crazy or stupid, it will help. "Sell, I agree." "OK, you go back and get your ID, and we''ll transfer the ownership right away." Nangong Xun has long guessed that they have no choice but to take thest desperate road. Until the transfer of ownership ispleted, Liming''s eyes widened, "uncle, I only want our suite, how can you transfer all the ownership to me?" In addition to a few properties and cars under their name, even the facade has been transferred to the name of lime. Nangong Xun downyed: "interest." Green lime only cares about signing and stamping, but also doesn''t take a close look at it. What does Nangong Xun owe her? The eldest aunt and the eldest uncle were as powerless as if they had been taken away from their souls. "Sir, we have done what you asked. Look at this..." Nangong Xun took out the IOU, "write off the ount with your son, and give you three days to deal with moving away." "Three days? I don''t even have enough time to find a house, sir. " My great aunt had decided to continue to live. It''s impossible that the lime is really cruel to that extent? Nangong Xun is very clear about their scoundrel''s mind and will not show mercy at all. Nangong Xun''s face did not change, "that''s your business." "Xiaoning, you see, we have nothing now. This house is the only shelter from the wind and rain. We have no property rights. At least you let us live." "Auntie, don''t sell yourself in front of me. Did you think about today when you upied my only t in the hospital? You just lost your fixed assets. If you don''t want to lose yourst deposit, you should leave my sight. " Take a look at Nanxun and leave. There were only two people left in the room. Only then did the lime open his mouth. "Uncle, I don''t want anything except my house property. It doesn''t belong to me." Nangong Xun didn''t have any surprise when he knew that green lime would say so. He replied very quickly, "OK, discount it to me right away." "Where can I find so much money? If you''re not in a hurry, I''ll hang up and give it to you when I sell it Nangong Xun chuckled, "I give an order, do you think someone will buy it?" "This What do you want, uncle? " "Don''t you like money? I''ll see you off. " "What I like is not hot money, too hot money, I am afraid I will die." She was like a mirror in her heart. She had been rejecting his advances and making people soft. "Girl, don''t worry. I don''t want your life. I just want you." "It''s more difficult than killing me." The lime is helpless. "It''s for you, whether you want to donate it or give it to others, it''s all your stuff." Nangong Xun got up, "I still have something to do. I''ll go first." He has some interest in lime, but there''s no need to push too hard. Lime watched him leave. This time, he helped himself a lot. "Thank you this time, uncle. Can I invite you to dinner?" Nangong Xun''s footstep was tiny, "OK, I''ll wait for your call." With his departure, there is a sense of oppression in the room, but a big stone in the heart of lime. She wanted to take back her own house. However, Nangong Xun gave her everything. A few hours ago, she was a poor man. This time, she was a little rich woman with 20 million yuan. It would be a heavy burden to her if she didn''t dieughing. If you take something that doesn''t belong to you, you''ll have to pay it back in the end. Just like the uncle''s family, they greedily took their own house and lost everything with interest and capital. If qingwenqu continues to make a sequel, it will be a real ruin. There are no good things for no reason in this world, and no lime can ept these things. When the unclees home, qingwenqu is still sleeping with his head covered. The eldest aunt opened the quilt directly. Qingwenqu was a little impatient, "Mom, you''re back. Where''s the money?" "It''s clear." "Qingwenqu didn''t care," I knew you would be OK. Mom, let me sleep for a while. "He was not aware of the heavy atmosphere of rain and rain, and he was sleeping soundly with his quilt. Until the foot pain, he woke up from the dream, "Dad, what are you doing?" Uncle took a clothes drying pole in his hand and pulled it hard on his leg, "what are you doing? What do you say I do?" "Isn''t it all settled?" Qingwen Qun frowns and looks unhappy. "It''s solved. Do you know what we paid for it?" The eldest aunt has already cried, "what?" "All the property we can sell, including this house, is not ours." Qingwenqu''s sleepiness was dispelled, "Dad, you say, this is not true." "You are addicted to gambling, you owe usury, 20 million! We have paid off the debt for you, and we will move out of here in three days. You bastard, I have to kill you today Uncle is about to be angry, and qingwenqu runs away. "Dad, this is a misunderstanding, really." "Misunderstandings, in ck and white, can I not recognize your words that are even better than yours? It turns out that you have been gambling in casinos these days. The 20 million you lost is the property of our whole family Qingwenqu has a sense of reality, "what about the riverside house?" "Sold." "And your car, even those shops are sold." "Qing Wen drive shakes his head," impossible, even if sell also won''t have a person to take over so quickly. " "Fool, all the money you lose in the casino is in the hands of that man. From the beginning, you have been trapped by others!" Qingwen was confused, "no wonder I won so much at the beginning. Someone gave me a set. It''s the little hoof of lime, isn''t it? I''ll go and settle with her! " "What''s the matter? If there''s someone around to protect me, you can stop and get up and pack up. We only have three days to move away." "Mom, are you willing! That''s what you''ve umted all your life. " "Willingly? Oh, what do you think? We can''t afford that man! " Chapter 1136 The uncle beat his son hard and found a movingpany. Fortunately, they still have some savings and fixed monthly ie, so they won''t sleep in the street overnight. The tragedy of 20 million is caused by two million students. No one can swallow it. The uncle and his family moved into Grandma''s old house shamelessly. At least they had to grab this set in advance, which could be regarded as barely making up for the loss. Grandma didn''t know what happened. She thought her children had figured out how to take care of her. The most depressing thing should be qingwenqu. You should know that some time ago, he wanted wind and rain. What did he want? Women, status, power. All of these are lost in one day. How can qingwenqu ept such a gap? At ordinary times, the few people who follow him see that he has no money, and all of them are scattered. The tips he used to give out are not tens of thousands, but also hundreds of thousands. Now call, this has something to do with that does note, even a meal has not been invited. As for his girlfriend is more ruthless, a p on the face of qingwenqu, the previous gentle expression is no longer. "I warn you not to harass me again, otherwise I will call the police. I was in the top ten of the whole grade. I was with you during this period of time, and just after the test results came out, I have dropped to 100 in the whole grade. How can I get into college? If you want to rot, you can rot yourself. Don''t pull me Qingwenqu thought that he had spent a lot of money on her in the past, and pulled her back. "You bitch, you were lying under me a few days ago, like a dog. In a twinkling of an eye, you turned heartless. If you want to break up, you can send back what I gave you." The woman raised her lips andughed, "give it back to you? You think it''s beautiful. Since it has been sent, it''s mine. There is no door to go back. You don''t look in the mirror. If you hadn''t given me those gifts, I would have been with you? I''ll tell you, we''re finished. Next, I''ll do a good review. Don''t get in the way Qingwenqu suddenly has some pain in his flesh. When he wins money, he doesn''t care about a lot of flowers every day. Now he has nothing. It''s hard to get those things back. For a time, his heart was like a river in the sea, he pped a woman in the face, "bitch." No ident, the woman called the police, and qingwenqu was detained for several days with assault threats. When she came out, it was dark. The eldest aunt hugged him and cried, "my son, the college entrance examination ising soon. I beg you not to make trouble. Although our family has suffered heavy losses, fortunately, there is still a part of the savings, not much, you can live on, you prepare for the exam obediently." "Mom, I''m not willing to." "I know, but what can we do? The dead girl is backed up by someone, not by us." Qingwenqu''s eyes are full of ruthlessness. He is not easy, and he will never let others! Recently, she had a good time. Not only did she sessfully interview apany, but also got her diploma, everything is developing in a good direction. However, her father''s illness was still waiting for the expert to do the operation, and it was no better for a while. This was thest hidden danger in her mind. Nangong Xun, however, has never appeared since that day. After a long and peaceful life, lime asionally thinks of him. Hotel. "Mr. Wang, you have been looking at this suite for a long time. I think you like it very much. I''ll return you half of mymission. How about signing a contract now?" She has been selling houses part-time in school for several years. Although she is a little bit tired, hermission ie is not low, otherwise her father''s expensive medical expenses are really out of the way. The buyer has been hanging her for more than a month, and talked with her back and forth several times, but not simply. He likes vi. If he signs a contract, liming can raise 150000 yuan and give him half of the Commission. He can also earn tens of thousands of yuan. "I''m ready for the contract. Take a look at it," he said with a warm smile Wang Huan took over the contract, but her hand was heavily ced on the back of her hand, with an expression of ill will on her face. "If you want me to sign, you have to stay today." Lime''s face changed, "Mr. Wang, don''t be kidding. I only sell houses." "What are you pretending to be? There are several achievements that are not made by sleeping in your business. I know that your family is in trouble and in urgent need of money. Today I will not beat around the bush with you. As long as you satisfy me tonight, I will sign a contract immediately." Said the man''s hand is about to move up, lime felt a fit of nausea, one hand to shake him off. "You respect yourself." Wang Huan said with a smile, "if you cane here, you won''t acquiesce. You like to use strong tone..." "I like your size. I won''t do it!" The lime picked up the contract and ran. "Hehe, do you want to run? It''s not that easy. " Wang Huan seized her hand. "You have to be willing to do it tonight, and you have to be willing if you don''t want to.""Asshole, let go Green lime is flustered. If she hadn''t been hung up for so long, she would not have taken the risk to sign the bill. Now that the single has not signed in, she still puts herself in a dangerous situation. When she was anxious to get rid of the man, the door was kicked open with a loud bang. Two men in ck and sunsses appeared at the door. if it weren''t for the present situation, she would makeints about it. Soon she couldn''tugh. They opened the door and stood respectfully, as if waiting for someone. A tall figure in the eye, the man''s exquisite and iparable facial features are cold, a pair of purple double pupils that seem to hide a thousand years cold pool look into the room coldly. Wang Huan howled, "you, who are you, dare to disturb my good things?" I don''t know how the voice became trembling. Fireworks are popping in the head of the lime. Herees uncle! The cold thorn like eyes fell on the hand that Wang Huan grasped the wrist of lime, and Wang Huan subconsciously wanted to retract his hand. Nangong Xun''s eyes swept, and there was a feeling of being caught in bed. Why did she feel like this! Nangong smoked coldly: "that hand, very eye-catching." Two bodyguards came forward, Wang Huan flustered, released the lime, "you, what do you want to do?" "Pooh Hoo" and the lime''s clothes are sshed with blood. She opened her eyes wide and her body was cold. The man So terrible. Different from the man who teased him before, today his hair is fixed behind his head, his handsome face has no expression, his thin lips are tightly pursed, and a pair of ink pupils stare at the lime coldly. "Come here." The voice of death. Chapter 1137 Seeing him, lime should have been happy. However, the expression on Nangong Xun''s face looked like a ghost. The bloody picture just shed by, which scared the lime to run away. The lime rushed into the heavy rain, regardless of the body was wet, a mind to rush forward. "Ouch." She ran so fast that she fell beside the green belt. used to see this plot on TV every time. She must makeints about the weakness of the woman''s main body, and the ground would fall down. Now she knows that the more nervous she is, the more likely she is to make mistakes. She saw the man step by step on his long legs, and the lime retreated back on his hands. "Big, uncle." "What are you running for?" Nangong Xun''s long legs stood in front of her, looking at the panic stricken little thing, he would not eat her. He slowly leaned over to her, and lime''s lips muttered: "uncle, your expression is very frightening." Nangong Xun is a little speechless, but it''s not the first time he knows the character of green lime. He is not surprised. With rain fingers slowly stroking her cheek, he deliberately put down the voice, "silly girl, I will not hurt you." The body is carried into the arms and brought back to the car. Lime looks like a cat that is about to be taken to a bath by its owner. "What kind of uncle, I, I can go home myself." A man''s hoarse voice came from his ear, "don''t move." The lime was extremely aggrieved, "if you let me not move, I would not move. How shameless I am! If you don''t let me go, I''ll move! " Nangong smoked coldly: "don''t want me to do something, darling don''t move." This sentence is more deterrent, the lime calms down to feel the change of man''s body. She blushed and scolded, "asshole." "Call me what." The man looked at her dangerously. Lime body a shake, "uncle, where are you going to take me?" Nangong Xun gently stroked her long eyshes with a few raindrops on them, which seemed to have a kind of delicate and pitiful meaning. "I''ve got in touch with the experts and I can operate on your father within this week." Hearing this, lime''s eyes widened, as if there were stars in his eyes, "really?" Such a little girl "Girl, don''t look at me like that." "Why?" "I can''t help it..." The man bowed his head and plundered all her breath. The car was parked in the flowery garden, and the lime pushed away the man who wanted to get closer to her. At the moment, the man''s clear eyes are full of strong desire. Before the atmosphere was further fermented, the lime quickly changed the topic, "what is this ce?" "Your new home." Green lime was picked up by Nangong Xun in a daze, and the housekeeper had been waiting outside with an umbre. This is uncle''s nest? The lime grove was in his arms and did not dare to move, for fear that he would make a fool of himself. She looked at the vi like a pce, and the green lime drooled with envy. If she had so much money, her father would have been cured, and she would not have been bullied, nor would she have toe back to review her lessons in the middle of the night in order to sell a house. When the gate opened, the servants stood at the door to greet her, and Nangong Xun stepped in with her in her arms like an emperor. "Good morning, sir." Lime face pretty red, from the south pce smoked arms out of the small head, "hello." Nangong Xun said coldly: "after that, she will be the hostess here." The servants responded quickly and immediately changed their words: "Hello, madam." "I''m not good, I''m not, don''t call me!" "Don''t be shy, ma''am." Green lime keepsining, she will be caught in the thief boat! "Get ready for the bath." "Yes, sir." Both bodies were soaked in the heavy rain, especially the lime skirts. Watching the man take off his coat, the lime looks like a hedgehog. "What are you doing?" "Take a bath." "What are you doing with your clothes off?" Nangong Xun looked at her like a fool, and his expression was obviously questioning whether you took off your clothes in the bath? The lime stuttered and almost bit his tongue. "I, I mean, you have so many rooms, why do you want to wash with me here? Whether men or women give or receive! " Nangong Xun lost his coat, and his slender fingers untied the buttons of his shirt one by one. It has to be said that this man is so handsome that he almost drools when he takes off his clothes. "Give and receive more, and you will kiss." The man didn''t care at all. In a sh, his shirt had been taken off, revealing his strong body. Lime quickly covered his eyes, "ah! Uncle, y rogue Nangong Xun saw her huddled in the bathtub, like a white rabbit.Long legs into the bathtub, bath water to his calf height, Girl Skirt floating on the water. The little girl subconsciously wants to run, behind against the cold bathtub to escape. "Big, uncle, we have something to say. Gentlemen don''t do it." She knew that her struggle in the eyes of men was nothing more than a show for fun. Men and women are too different in strength, in front of him, she is a fish to be ughtered. Nangong smoked a serious face, "you said, save your father, you promised." "This has not been operated on yet, uncle. You won''t be so hungry and thirsty, will you?" Nangong Xun raises eyebrows, "what do you say?" The little girl trembled with fear, "big, uncle, this bathtub is a little small, two people are too crowded, or I will wash it in another ce?" Nangong smoked eyebrows slightly wrinkled, "is some small." If there''s more than enough for two people to take a bath, it''s obvious that someone is thinking more than a bath. The lime is relieved to see his long legs step out again. The man''smand like voice rings in the ear: "wash well, wait for me in the room." He seemed to be a king above all, and anyone had to do what he was told. Lime made a grimace and murmured in a low voice: "who do you think you are, let me wait, do I have to wait? I''m not... " Her voice is very small, coupled with the sound of the water in the bathroom, he thought he could not hear it, and the man''s steps at the door were slight. "If you want to save your father, be obedient." One hit to death, green lime nests in the bathtub, waiting for him to go far away before starting to scold him. However, in the twinkling of an eye, she felt much better when she thought that he could cure her father. In addition to the expensive medical expenses, domestic experts did not have the strength to ensure the sess of the operation. Nangong Xun has found foreign experts for her, and Qingling puts all her hopes on him. Don''t upset Nangong Xun! She said silently in her heart, Dad''s life is in her own hands, the little girl can bend and stretch, is not to take a bath, she is to wash. After bathing and changing into the clothes sent by the servant, no matter it is underwear or skirt, it seems that it is tailor-made for her. She couldn''t help asking, "uncle often brings different women back?" "Ma''am, you are joking. So far, you are the first and only one." Chapter 1138 The servant''s words made her blush and her heart beat faster. She didn''t know Nangong Xun''s mind, but she didn''t expect that even a small servant was assisting. Seeing that she didn''t answer, the servant continued: "a few days ago, my husband ordered to prepare women''s clothes and essories. Before that, we thought it was for your wife. By the way, sir, I have specially set aside a cloakroom for you. Because of the temporary decision, my wife wille to see if your cloakroom is satisfactory? You can let me know at any time what needs to be modified. " When the servant presses the switch, the door of the wardrobe opens automatically. She thinks it''s just a small cloakroom. Unexpectedly, it''s a room with more than 100 square meters inside! Women''s paradise is about this, this is the real sense of the cloakroom. All kinds of new skirts, shoes and bags are hanging in the cab. "Time is too tight, we are too busy to prepare, and we don''t know the style of my wife before. My wife can tell us what we need to buy." Lime nced at those brands and shook their heads wildly. At random, the value of the house full of things was also tens of millions. Ditch, too deep! She repeatedly waved her hand. "It''s good. There''s nothing to add." "Well, there is a long way to go. My wife thinks of it and tells us it''s OK." Even the pajamas are worth tens of thousands of brands. She suddenly felt a little ridiculous. In recent years, in order to cure her father, she went to work as a part-time job to earn money when she was free in the past few years. In order to borrow money, she was blinded by rtives. Today''s life of risking to sell a t formission is everywhere. She almost suffered a big loss and ended up not as good as a nightgown of the rich. The lime thought deeply, and a man''s voice sounded in his ear: "do you like it?" Lime returns to her senses, and Nangong Xun, who has changed into a casual suit, doesn''t know when she will appear behind her. In the mirror, she was dressed in a simple white skirt with soft hair. Standing beside the tall man, she was pure and beautiful, and she had a sense of fit. Nangong Xun''s appearance naturally needless to say, she has not seen a more handsome man than him. However, such a handsome and multi gold man close to him, will let green lime at a loss, she knows better than anyone that she is just an ordinary person. Cindere married Prince will only appear in fairy tales, she was a real person since childhood. She stepped back. "Uncle, you don''t have to prepare these for me. It''s a waste." Nangong Xun deceived himself and said, "to you, it''s not waste." Lime is already ying drums in her heart. She just wants to be as far away from the man as possible. "I just want you to find an expert to operate on my father earlier..." Nangong Xun stroked her cheek and said, "you are very clean." "So..." "Be my woman and I''ll treat your father." What kind of logic is that! With so many clean women all over the world, do they want to be his women? of course she can only makeints about herself. Nangong Xun looked at the little girl who had no make-up but was extremely beautiful. The small white skirt of the off shoulder style was very suitable for her skin color. She was an elegant woman. The white and tender cheek was unknowingly stained with red clouds, the purplish lips were slightly opened, and the slender finger belly caressed her lips. "Girl, have you ever said that your lips are beautiful?" He lowered his head to kiss her and murmured, "it''s a good kiss." Seeing that the atmosphere became more ambiguous, he pushed him away. Nangong Xun didn''t miss her a lot these days. She interrupted him a little. Seeing a little dissatisfaction in his eyes, green lime didn''t dare to offend him and licked his lips, "uncle, I..." She thought quickly in her mind how to avoid this embarrassment. Nangong Xun held her up directly and put her in the warm bed. Looking at her dark hair covered with pillows, his voice was hoarse, "girl, I''ve been waiting for a long time, that''s enough." Shit, is this man really not going to let her go? Lime pushed his chest. "Uncle, I want to talk to you. I''m human, not your animal! I don''t want to be your outlet. " His breath suddenly turned cold. "Who said you were a tool?" For such a man with strong male chauvinism, it is obvious that he will eat soft rather than hard. This is what she learned from selling. Lime reached out and carefully pulled Nangong Xun''s sleeve. "Uncle, you are so rich. Maybe you just think I''m a little fresh. When your freshness is over, I''ll go back to my previous life. I''m afraid..." Sure enough, the little guy''s soft words and soft words made him feel less cold. Nangong Xun pinched her face and said, "I''m young, but I have a lot of thoughts." Nangong Xun''s coldness gradually disappeared. "Well, uncle, you think, we are strangers. You know everything about me. We have only met several times. I know nothing about you. Don''t you think it''s going too fast?"Nangong Xun calmed down and thought carefully. It seemed that what she said was reasonable. He was used to making decisions. He wanted what he wanted. He didn''t care about other people''s ideas. The woman around her body is so soft, whether it is psychological or physical management are not as good as men, women this creature is too fragile. "Is it?" "At least when you''ve epted my father, you''ve given me some time to get to know you." Her softnguage begged Nangong Xun to loosen up, "I will let the expert do the operation for your father as soon as possible." "Thank you, uncle." "You have to get used to me as soon as possible." Nangong Xun pinches her soft earlobe. The woman''s body is really soft everywhere and feels very good. Lime: It''s all about that sort of thing. "I won''t let you go again." Nangong Xun said every word. If he can cure his father, he will not suffer any loss. After all, she is beautiful and has a good figure. How can she think that she has made a lot of money? Even if he dumped her in the future, she would not suffer at all. With a sweet smile, she replied simply, "well, I''ll never run away again." The bright smiling face is like a round of small sun, full of sunshine, which is exactly what Nangong Xun yearns for most. Lime talked about something before he moved the man. She carefully came out of his arms. "Uncle, I have to go back to the hospital to take care of my father." "There are carers. You''ll live here from now on." Lime quickly refused, "uncle, you just promised to give time to adapt to you." "Stay with me, you''ll adapt better!" Lime had to shake his arm. "Uncle, I still have a lot of things to do. Can you give me some freedom?" As it turns out, old men eat this way! Chapter 1139 Nangong Xun always thought that his endurance was good enough. Even if Gu Jin was drugged by the old man, he could sit still. These years, in the words of Nangong ink, he has a pure heart and few desires. He can be an immortal by inserting three sticks of incense. However, after meeting lime, she was not sexy, but made him uneasy. It was like a delicious cake. He told himself that he could eatter, but again and again he wanted to make an exception. Although he is young, he is used to the impermanence of the world and his heart is ugly. He is like a thief. Nangong Xun can''t really be tough because of his love. A hide, a chase, this rtionship is difficult to start. As the night was gettingte, Nangong Xun promised not to touch her. She knew in her heart that she did not dare to ask for too much. In the huge dining room, two people sit at the two ends of the table, very much like the weaver girl and the cowherd. The servants all know that Nangong Xun is quiet. Whether walking or standing still, he will reduce the range of motion to the minimum and try not to make any sound. There is only one feeling in lime, as if the whole world has be quiet, and everyone is ying a silent silent silent y. She identally dropped the knife and fork in the disk, which would make a very harsh sound. Nangong Xun looked at her, "what? Don''t like it? " "No, no, no, I just feel that..." "Well?" "Uncle, don''t you think it''s too quiet? If someone wants to fart at this time, it will be unnatural. After all, there is no other sound blocking The servants held back their smiles. No wonder the husband would bring her back. She was really a different woman. Nangong smoked gracefully wiped his mouth, "is there no one to teach you not to talk about such a topic when you eat." Qingling suddenly feels that this is a good opportunity to get rid of Nangong Xun and let him understand the gap between himself and him. "Well, don''t you fart? When people eat grains, they naturally have normal physiological phenomena. " Nangong Xun didn''t mention it. How should he pick it up? What if you fart in the elevator? You can cover your nose for the first time, and then look at the people around you in disgust, so that no one doubts you Qingling thinks that Nangong Xun will dislike and hate her, but he suddenly says, "have you tried?" "I I read it all from books and haven''t practiced it yet. " "I think you''ve done it because you''re familiar with it." Why is this different from what you think it is? Nangong Xun not only does not exclude her, but also deliberately caters to her, which makes Qingling feel a little embarrassed. As time goes by, it''s hard for lime to stay here. After all, Nangong Xun is not a talkative person. Even if sheughs at the soap opera, Nangong Xun says, "this man is a scum man." "Oh, no, he''s a warm man." Nangong Xun didn''t say much. After more than ten minutes, the picture of g man and green tea together appeared. "Uncle, I didn''t expect you to look at people so well." "There are only two kinds of men''s treatment of women: those who are absent-minded and those who walk through the kidney. It can be seen at a nce that there will not be only one woman since he is a kidney walker." "Uncle, are you the type of heart wandering or kidney walking?" Nangong smoked eyebrows a pick, "do you think?" If the kidney, she can sit here watching TV? Green lime felt that he had provoked a topic that should not be discussed, so he made an excuse to slip away. "Uncle, I have to go back to school tomorrow. I''ll go to sleep first." "Has your family taught you to say good night before you go to bed?" "Good night, then I''ll go..." The body is involved in the man''s arms, the next second on the lips more wet, Nangong Xuming knows that the little girl is deliberately hiding from him, but he can''t bear it. Originally, he just wanted to touch and divide. When he really touched, he just wanted to go deep. The lime obviously felt the change of his body. She dug hollow thought how to refuse to let him angry. Nangong Xun had already let her go, his voice was a little hoarse, "this is good night." With that, he even left, leaving a hazy lime, this man Back in the room, she takes off her contact lenses and reveals her original eyes. Others would regard her as a monster, or her pupils were blue and green, but one eye was blue and the other was green. She felt ugly when she looked at it. The status and status of the two people are too different. Lime is very self-conscious and will never move the heart that should not be moved. There is only one heart. If you don''t belong to yourself, you will be the most miserable person. In the mirror, mandarin duck''s eyes are sad. When her father is well, she will choose to go abroad to find her own parents. As for love, she should not think about it.Nangong Xun took a cold bath andy down. Over the years, his character was cold. Except for Nangong Mo, his house was always cold. For the first time, there was a woman. It seemed that the house was getting warmer. In the past, he ridiculed Si Li Ting and others who had a woman and became another person. Now I want to know what difference he has. Just thinking about it here is worrying. The night is very quiet, and lime sleeps in the middle of the night and has a dream. In the dream, a man eating monster appears. No matter what she does, she stares at her. She suddenly woke up from her dream. As soon as she opened her eyes, a person stood before the bed. "Ah "It''s me." The shadow made a sound. Lime speechless, "uncle, you don''t sleep in the middle of the night. Why are you here as a door god?" "I want to see you." If the woman next to her won''t be enchanted by such words, it''s not as exciting for lime as to go to eat the flowing pericardium this morning. "Why don''t you watch it tomorrow? I''m so sleepy." "You sleep with you, I see mine." "Where can I sleep when you stand here?" It turns out that she sleeps like a pig, wheezing with her small mouth. Nangong Xun stares at her face and likes it more and more. He took out his mobile phone. It was still daytime. "I found someone I like." He sent a message. Soon got a leisurely response, "the little girl from the circle of friends?" He had only one hand, but he had not seen his long face. "Well." "Bring it back for me and your father to see. My son has grown up." Youyou has always been gentle. Although Nangong Xun is very old, she has never urged his marriage. Naturally, she hopes that he can find his partner earlier. If she doesn''t urge, it doesn''t mean she''s not in a hurry. Nangong Mo even has children. Nangong Xun has been alone. Fortunately, he is enlightened. "Wait a minute." "Be good to other girls." "I will." Youyou puts away her mobile phone and looks at the men and women behind the tea table. "Sorry, Keira, my son''s message." Men a pair of green eyes are very eye-catching, a pair of women a pair of blue pupils, it seems to board on the extreme. "No problem. We are not in a hurry. If I had children, I would love them more than you." There was a soft smile on K''s cool face. If her child isn''t dead, it should be big. Chapter 1140 The morning sun through therge French windows, lime from the soft bed to wake up, as if the same screen TV series. It was just a second bedroom, but it was bigger than the apartment she rented. She didn''t like it. Instead, she felt out of ce. Open the cloakroom, Linng full of clothes beautiful, she just looked at it, and finally put on the clothes. The servant methodically cleaned the room, saw the lime respectfully said: "madam." "No, no, no, no, I''m not your wife. Just call me miss Qing." "Even if it is not now, it will be in the future," the housekeeper said with a smile "Come and have a meal," Nangong Xun looked at her There are a lot of exquisite snacks on the table, all of which are girls'' favorite varieties. The eyes of lime are straight. Her eating style is not elegant and intellectual. She is different from the famousdies and nobledies he has met. However, she makes him feel very cute, and he has a lot of appetite. "Is it delicious?" "Well, it''s delicious." From the fact that she didn''t even raise her head, you can see that lime really likes to eat. "If you like, let Lao Zou do it for you every day." Scared to eat even feel hot, uncle, no, no, eat a good meal, if you eat too much, it will be boring "Lao Zou''s craftsmanship is very good. He can cook all kinds of delicious food from all over the world. He won''t let you get tired of eating." "Well That''s not good. If I eat too much, I''ll be a fat man I have to lose weight "I like it when I''m fat. It feels better." old face of lemon, red, so serious uncle drove to make her old driver feel shy. "Uncle, it''s gettingte. Today I have to go back to school to get my diploma. I''ll go first." Nangong Xun didn''t ask, "I''ll let the driver drive you." If it wasn''t for the luxury residential area, she would not let him deliver the lime. Sitting in the luxury car, she just felt ufortable. It''s like walking into a world that doesn''t belong to her. No matter how beautiful the dream is, she doesn''t think that she has such a great charm that Nangong Xun can treat her as one. She read a lot of fairy tales, but it''s not that she doesn''t believe Cindere will really meet the prince, but at the end of each fairy tale, the prince and the princess live happily together. There has never been a fairy tale about the life of a prince and a princess after marriage. Most of the princes are addicted to the beauty of the princess. The princess also has an old age. Will the prince still like her at that time? Meet a bad mother-inw, the prince can ept her birth, what about the mother-inw? With her chin on her chin, she was dazzled by the fleeting scenery outside. What she thought in her head was that if there was a real story about marriage, it must be family members, trivial matters, mother-inw and daughter-inw. Love is beautiful at first, just like she didn''t think Zhao Xiaoqiang was also a good man. How could people like Nangong Xun really like themselves. What he wants to marry is a daughter of his family, not a Cindere like herself. Maybe if she gets along with Nangong Xun for a period of time, a mother-inw who seems dignified and generous but actually has a bad character will appear. She will give her a check and let her go away with the check. At the thought of money, a happy look appeared on his face. I don''t know how much money will be given to her? Such as Nangong Xun, the most beautiful man, how can he get five million. Is it better to hold it tactfully or pretend to be a martyr? Well, you can y ording to the scene. However, I''m sorry for Nangong Xun. Would you like to give him 2.5 million yuan? The car has arrived at school. "Miss Qing, here we are." "Thank you." Green lime jumped out of the car, took the diploma today, and can report to thepany next week. In the early summer, the flowers in the campus are in full bloom, the warm warm wind blows in the face, the blueke is sparkling, the water grass is swaying, egrets are passing by the water. No one would not like to see such a scene, and the lime hummed away quickly. Along the way, she attracted much attention. She always felt that someone was talking about her behind her back. She was wearing ordinary clothes today. How could so many people talk about her? "Hello, sister, what did you just say to Zhou Lin about me?" "I, I didn''t say anything." "Really think I''m deaf? If you don''t tell me, I''ll tell the teacher that you didn''t make your graduation project by yourself. You paid for it. " Xia Zhao''s face was terrified, "don''t, Xiao Ning, I''ll tell you it. Matchless and Zhao Xiaoqiang are together." "Well, it''s a perfect match. What do you say about me when they are together?" Xia Zhao whispered: "that They said that your private life was chaotic. Zhao Xiaoqiang witnessed that you were contracted by other men, so you abandoned him. They also said that you worked part-time outside and sold houses of rich people. In order to sell houses, you often apany Apany people that what. ""What else did they say?" he said "Said you are a casual person, as long as the money can be arranged." It''s clear that when they went to the hotel to ask them to leave the hotel, they are now making a big deal of it. The green lime didn''t know that Zhao Xiaoqiang didn''t even have a finger when she was with her. When she caught a glimpse of her being with other men, she was jealous and came back to add fuel. No, the teacher hasn''te yet. Zhao Xiaoqiang is telling others about green lime. "I was so blind in the past that I fell in love with such a woman. I was just an ordinary college student. If I couldn''t give her material, she would go..." "Xiaoqiang, how does her father, the gold master, look like?" Zhao Xiaoqiang ignored the handsome excessive, or purple pupil face. "How handsome do you think you''re going to be your grandfather?" "Tut, I can''t see that the taste of lime is so strong, so the old men should be growing age spots? It''s disgusting to think about it. " "That''s not true. People''s stomachs are catching up with sows. If it wasn''t for some stinky money, what would hepare with me?" "Yes? I don''t think he''s as thick as you except that he''s not as thick as you are, and he''ll dump you a few blocks. " Zhao Xiaoqiang looked back, "you, do you dare toe?" "How dare I? You''re allowed to split up and not let me find a boyfriend again? I know you''re jealous of people who are tall, handsome and single-minded. Is it interesting to deceive yourself in this ck family? " "Cheating? Lime, you say him? He loves you crazy. " Lime sneered, "yes, I love you to other people''s beds. Now I have the face to nder me. Zhao Xiaoqiang, do you really think you are Xiaoqiang? It''s dirty and disgusting. " Chapter 1141 Zhao Xiaoqiang didn''t expect that the lime was still so arrogant. In his opinion, it was clearly the lime''s fault. "What do you say?" "Why, you have be deaf after only a few days'' absence. I said that you are more disgusting than cockroaches. You should be grateful if I didn''te forward to curse your ancestors'' 18 generations. How can you know that you are so brazen?" Lime''s mouth has always been few people can parry, Zhao Xiaoqiang used to think it was very cute, now these words fall on him, he only felt that his head was full of bags. "Lime, don''t go too far. You bully Xiaoqiang and be honest. We won''t be cheated by you like Xiaoqiang." "Is he honest? Be honest enough to go to the hotel with others? " "Nonsense, I went to the hotel to find you. I didn''t know you and the old man..." "If he''s an old man, you''re an old bone who''s hundreds of years old. Zhao Xiaoqiang, before ndering others, see if you''re clean." "Lime, would you like some face? Xiaoqiang is loyal, but it is you. Last time a girl offended you, you chased her and scolded 18 streets. This time, you must be in the front. Xiaoqiang ising to see you. You are still in a bad position now. Do you think you can do whatever you want when you can get your diploma? No one knows about your past. " "I''ll give you thest chance. You can tell the truth, or you know my character. I have to chase after 20 streets." At the beginning, the girl who was chased by her was usually envious of the excellence of Qingling, and she would gossip behind her back every day. She was not a loser. She scolded her 18 streets and asked her to apologize. If it wasn''t for stopping the rumor in time, she still didn''t know what it would be like now. Zhao Xiaoqiang knew her character, and he was nervous. He said, "isn''t it true that you split up with that man? I saw it with my own eyes. " "Lime, you hear me. What else do you want to exin?" Green lime takes out her mobile phone and turns out a text message, which tells her to catch adultery. "Now it''s all real name system. I''d better check it. This is your trumpet. Since it''s my cheating, why send me this information?" Ning Wushuang''s purpose at the beginning was to show off, butter, when the road turned around, the green lime mingled with such a handsome man. Zhao Xiaoqiang looks to Ning matchless, also seems to want a statement. "Don''t tease me. I''m just amon mobile phone number. Do you want to nt the booty for me? It''s shameless. " Ning matchless fight is the idea that there is no direct evidence of the green lime, the people around her hear her words, the crowd is angry, are abusing the lime. Lime rolled up her sleeves. Hey, she was so angry that she had never seen such a shameless one. She wanted to go and hit people. Xia Zhao pulls her, "Xiaoning, don''t be impulsive." Ning matchless more proud, "how, I poked your pain? A woman like you is just relying on her beauty. She doesn''t know what she has done outside. It makes people feel sick. " "Yes, we are usually too cold in school. It seems that we are not old enough and our stomachs are not big enough..." Some boys didn''t catch up with her. Even some students who have no grudges with lime have joined in. The lime is not a loser, but today he is dumb. The lime was so angry that she rushed forward to tear up the two men. A maic voice appeared at the door, "is it not good to take a diploma?" People turned to see the man standing at the door in suits and shoes. The half breed had deep and handsome features, especially the purple pupils, which seemed to contain a sea ofvender. "Ah, what a handsome man!" "Is he a star? Why I''ve never seen it before. " "Did hee to pick up his girlfriend?" Everyone is guessing that such a handsome man is definitely not an ordinary person. When Zhao Xiaoqiang and Ning Wushuang saw Nangong Xun, they didn''t have any reason to panic. When he came, they directly hit everyone in the face. All the women looked at him with bubbles in their eyes, wondering who he wasing to pick him up. Nangong Xun stopped by the side of green lime. Green lime is stunned, "how did youe?" Nangong Xun reached out to touch her head, a pair of intimate appearance, "take so long?" "The teacher hasn''te yet, but he met a group of biting dogs." Nangong Xun appears here. He has already guessed that lime will be wronged. He speciallyes to rescue her. He took the lime by the waist and said, "Oh? Who dares to bite my girl. " Zhao Xiaoqiang did not dare to look at him. It was because of jealousy that he deliberately vilified the image of Nangong Xun. "Lime, this is..." Some students asked curiously. "This is the old and ugly old man with a big stomach in Zhao Xiaoqiang''s mouth," he said"What? It''s clear that they are handsome men of mixed blood. Zhao Xiaoqiang is a liar." Nangong Xun''s presence here is the biggest blow to them. Nangong Xun''s expression was cold, "do you need me to tell you all the ugly things you did?" "What did we do? We saw you in the hotel." Like an impulsive Chihuahua, she was eager to bite her. Nangong Xun pulled her, "is that right? I happen to have some evidence in hand that I can show you. " Nangong Xun raised his hand and his assistant took the mobile disk to link the projector in the ssroom, where arge number of Zhao Xiaoqiang and Ning matchless figures appeared. There are all kinds of hotels and sports. Some are holding hands, some are kissing,rger scale was hit mosaic. The expression of two people is very ugly, Zhao Xiaoqiang is eager to find a ground to drill in. Lime pped him in the face, "it turns out that you had been together long before the sports meeting." One of the photos is that they were taken by surveince at the sports meeting banner, both months ago. Around the students are also talking in session, "said to say, I have several times in the canteen to see two people in and out, but I did not think about that." "By the way, I saw them in the hospitalst month. They said they were going to see patients. It''s obstetrics and Gynecology there. No one can''t..." As soon as this wordes out, Nangong smoked out big material, Ning matchless has been pregnant for three months. The whole ss blew up, "you two shameless dogs, men and women, even if you split your legs in front of you, and still scold Lim every day. Who gave you your face?" Chapter 1142 Ning Wushuang and Zhao Xiaoqiang have no way to deny under the strong evidence. They have been carrying lime for a long time. Now I''m caught. I wish I could find a crack to get in. "It''s so thick skinned that you still keep saying it''s the fault of Liming." "If you get pregnant before you are unmarried, you will not be angry if your parents know about it." "Lim, I''m sorry, we wronged you before." Everybody you say me a word, Nangong Xun takes the waist of green lime and looks at them coldly, "apologize." Ning Wushuang glimpses Nangong Xun''s handsome face, and the jealousy in his eyes is so obvious. I thought Zhao Xiaoqiang was robbed from the hand of lime. Unexpectedly, she turned around and found such an excellent man. She reduced herself to a joke. "Xiaoqiang and I really love each other. Since she has a boyfriend, what can we do to her?" Now, Ning Wushuang is indignant. She doesn''t feel that it''s her fault and Zhao Xiaoqiang''s fault at all. She just feels that the green lime is all over her head. "Elder sister, are you so pregnant that you are so stupid? Zhao Xiaoqiang is in front of you, and the boy friend that green lime just looks for. You''re the third "Now the little three can be really arrogant, not only a rake, now also do not know repentance." Hearing the abuse, Zhao Xiaoqiang''s face is white and red for a while, which can be said to be very ugly. Nangong Xun saw that the goal had been achieved, reached out and pulled the lime back into his arms, "gone." "But my diploma..." "I''ll have it delivered to you." Nangong Xun left one person and left with lime. "Uncle, why are you here?" "If I don''te, will you be bullied?" Nangong Xunughed and said, "people''s heart is much worse than you think." Lime lowered his head, "uncle, I owe you again." If she could, she didn''t want to owe Nangong Xun. Contrary to her wishes, she owed Nangong Xun more and more. "Silly girl, I didn''t ask you to return it." Nangong Xun can see her idea at a nce. She is a very clever girl, and she doesn''t trust herself. Even if he tells her that he likes her very much, she won''t believe it. She will only think that they are yful boys. Nangong Xun grinds her with patience, and her words are pale after all. He drove her to the hospital. Her father''s face was better than before "Nangong Xun, Hello, uncle." "Xiaoning, this is the gentleman who helped to renew the payment, didn''t he?" Qing Yaoqing looks at Nangong Xun. "Yes." The lime nods. Qing Yaoqing looked serious. "Thank you, sir. I will pay you back the money I owe you." He is very clear that his business has failed. Now he only has the daughter of lime. It''s hard to guarantee that the other party doesn''t renew the fee for the sake of lime. What Qing Yaoqing is worried about is that Liming will be coerced by him. "Uncle, don''t worry. There''s a long way to go." Nangong Xun didn''t understand his mind. He was eager to pay back the money because he was afraid that he would attack the lime. The young father''s female character is very good, and he doesn''t like other people. Although Qing Yaoqing was on the bed, he was much thinner than before. His back was straight, like pine and bamboo. "Dad, you don''t have to worry about this. I''ve got my house back from my uncle. If I can''t help it, I''ll pay back the money when I sell my house. Besides, I''ve found a job and I can pay it back with my sry." Qing Yaoqing doubts that she can still get back what the family has in hand? "What did you do?" "Uncle helped me." Qing Yaoqing''s eyes are more vignt, a man will not be good to women for no reason. "Little lemon, I''m a little hungry. I want to eat your dumplings." It''s rare that he will take the initiative to ask for it. The green lime starts with a smile, "I''m going to buy some vegetables." Nangong smoked the heart to lead God will, "you go, I apany uncle to talk for a while." Even if he offered to leave, Qing Yaoqing would keep him. Qing Yaoqing gives him a look of admiration. Nangong Xun is really a man with a clear mind. The lime also understood something, "I''ll be here in a minute." "Go ahead." With Nangong Xun''s character, she can''t say too much to her father. She can''t rest assured that the two are together. Nangong Xun took the initiative to break the atmosphere? I''ll cut it for you "I don''t want to bother you, sir. I don''t know how Nangong and Xiaoling got to know each other?" "When I was in trouble, she showed up and saved me once." Nangong Xun said calmly, but his hand didn''t stop. Those good-looking hands who y the piano pick up the fruit knife and cut the apple. Although he is a fancy figure, it is not ambiguous to cut the apple. "I see. I''d like to ask, what''s Mr. Chen''s mind about Xiaoling?Mr. Zhang paid for my medicine, transferred me to VIP, asked for nursing workers, and specially invited experts from abroad. This cost is not small. I don''t know what trouble Xiaoling has solved for you. This gift seems too heavy. " Nangong Xun handed the apple to him, "to tell you the truth, I''m chasing your daughter, and she hasn''t promised." Qing Yaoqing was stunned by his generous reply. Nangong Xun continued: "you are her father. I can understand your concern for her. I can promise you that I will not threaten Xiaoling with your affairs. I like her, and pursuing her is a unteral thing. My uncle can''t even give me a chance to pursue her? " "That''s not true, sir. He must be of noble birth. A woman of your status does not want anything. If it''s just for the sake of freshness, and my daughter is still young, I''m afraid he will be disappointed. As her father, I naturally want to see her daughter happy. Our small family is not worthy of our husband Nangong Xun chuckled, "uncle, don''t belittle yourself. I can understand your worries. I''m not what you think. I''m not afraid of youughing. In addition to Xiaoling, I only like a girl these years. It''s a pity that I didn''t have a rtionship with her. I haven''t even started a formal rtionship. I take it more seriously than Xiaoling." His words make Qing Yaoqing can''t believe, "it should be a very happy thing to be liked by people like your husband, that girl..." "In her life, there are more important men than me. Now that she has been married and has children, I am not young enough to deal with feelings. At the first sight I saw Xiaoling, I thought she was different. I found that she was a very good girl and I was willing to protect her. In fact, the little girl didn''t want to ept my kindness, and kept refusing me to get close, and didn''t give me a chance. " Nangong Xun''s wordspletely drew Qing Yaoqing''s favor. He even gave birth to a kind of mind that his daughter didn''t know good or bad. Chapter 1143 As she bought the ingredients, she thought about what her father had deliberately taken away. What was she going to say to nangongxun? Although her father was a very cultured man, she would also worry that her father would think that Nangong Xun was acting against her. What would she do if she said something heavy to him? Originally, he wanted to be as far away as possible from Nangong Xun, but he was honest and worried that he would suffer losses. Out of the supermarket, she was not far away from the people''s eyes, a person directly from the back knocked her dizzy. Beforea, green lime has only one idea. The dog dares to attack her. She is impatient! When she wakes up, she must clean up the dog that dares to attack her! Before I woke up, I could smell the smell of rust and mildew floating in the air, my head was still dizzy, and I opened my eyes with difficulty. Eye first is a man''s strong back, the man''s back tattooed with a boa constrictor, if you don''t look carefully, you think it''s a dragon. Dragon and tiger tattoos are not easy to tattoo, this person is obviously unable to suppress the Dragon just tattooed boa constrictor. Besides him and several others, the boa constrictor opened his mouth and said, "when will the girls wake up? Just wait until she''s asleep "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no "It''s true that I don''t like to y with dead bodies. Even if this little girl is really beautiful, I can''t help it. Just after she fell asleep, I touched her face. Tut Tut, it''s called tender water. If you pinch it more, I can squeeze out the water." Hearing this, the lime immediately felt that his face was crawling over by a caterpir, and his back was shivering. Who did she offend? Is it Miss Jiang? No, the boa constrictor just said it was the boy. Who else did he offend? Green lime squints to observe carefully, another person has a moustache andughs extremely obscene, "boss, if it''s over for a while, can I leave it to my brother? I''ve never yed with such a beautiful woman." "Say it again." Lime wrinkled nose, she is not a ball, but also y around? Several people seem to be waiting for her to wake up before starting, lime closed his eyes and pretended to be dead, and those people were obviously impatient. "Boss, I''m a little hungry. Why don''t we start?" Oops! She thinks quickly in her head how to pick four with one, and her strength is definitely not good, so she has to take wisdom. Just thinking like this, she heard the sound of footsteps, several people have already got up, she thought what to do, whether to jump up, first smash a person''s forehead, and then take the opportunity to escape. "Three, two, one..." "Come on, let the storme more violently." When she opened her eyes, she saw several men carrying induction cooker, food materials, and one tore open the chafing dish base. With her voice roaring, everyone''s eyes fell on her. Suddenly, she felt like a fool. What they were going to start was hotpot? Now she howled her voice, which instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Lime''s intestines were green with regret. Can time flow back? Five pairs of eyes in the air, lime embarrassed. "Cough, what, you haven''t eaten yet? I didn''t eat either People are waiting for her to wake up, and now that she has exposed her vision, don''t let the weirdo stare at her. "Tut Tut, I''m worried about eating hot pot and ying with you. Since you''re awake, then..." The manughed and was extremely obscene. He swallowed his mouth and said, "boss, are you hungry? It happens that I''m hungry, or else we''ll have something to eat. I''m good at cooking. Why don''t I make a hotpot for you "You?" Boa constrictor boss obviously some do not believe that, "now a few college students can cook, you don''t joke." "I''m not kidding. If I don''t do a good job, I''ll leave it to you." Let this sentence let a person daydream, we are indeed hungry. "OK, let her go. I''ll see how she makes the hotpot." It''s a relief. Fortunately, she likes to study food. It''s a waste warehouse. It''s very popr to see people and have all kinds of cooking utensils. The lime rolled up his sleeve and began to cook. "The garlic nose, you pick up the garlic, the yellow hair, yes, it''s you. You wash the vegetables, and you, help me." Several people face unbelievable, "boss, this girl..." The boa constrictor stretched out his hand, "listen to her, it seems that she will. If it is not done well, I will throw her into the red soup pot and rinse it." In her lifetime, she didn''t expect that she woulde and cook hot pot with a group of ruffians in the old warehouse one day. A few big men will only boil the red oil, throw ingredients into it, lime has been bought a variety of spices, fried fragrance, boa constrictor saliva, "this girl did not fool people.""Boss, I''m so hungry." "I''m hungry, too." "Listen to her." Looking at the sliced tripe of lime, pulling duck intestines, and rolling fresh meatballs, people''s saliva almost drips down. "ssmate, can''t you eat yet?" "Soon, don''t worry." When the red oil boils, the lime says, e on, it''s tender. It''ll grow old if you cook it too long." The boa constrictor gave a thumbs up Lime a pick eyebrow, "that is of course, the ingredients you buy are not fresh, some other day I will take you to a ce to eat, that is called an authentic." "Really? What''s better than the hotpot you made? " "You look so hopeless. What''s mine? It''s a piece of cake. In addition to the hot pot, I can also make many special dishes, such as fotiaoqiang, jiaohuaji, and barbecue... " "My mouth is watering, little sister. I wonder if we have the honor to eat it?" "Of course, they are friends, but I really want to know Who asked you to catch me When we talk about this topic, we keep quiet. You look at me and I look at you, but we don''t talk. "Don''t you think I''m a friend? If I don''t, I won''t make you food. " As soon as the lime threatened, several people immediately said: "don''t don''t don''t, it''s your brother, qingwenqu. But he didn''t let us really do anything to you, so he wanted us to take some indecent photos of you, probably to threaten you." During this hot pot meal, the lime will tell everything. When Nangong Xun finds the old warehouse in a hurry, he frowns just by looking at the bad environment around him. "Brother, it''s not peaceful in this area. There are often single women who get hurt. My sister-inw won''t be so miserable..." "Shut up!" Chapter 1144 As far as he could see, he was deste and decadent. Nangong Xun prepared for the worst. His purple pupil was filled with angry color, and Nangong Mo on one side contracted his neck. It''s over, this time it''s really over! He has not seen Nangong Xun so angry for a long time. Nangong Xun quickened his pace and went in along the abandoned entrance. Nangong ink is worried, but Nangong Xun looks cold. In the air, in addition to the musty smell, there is a special vor, as if The smell of food. Nangong Mo trembled: "how can there be a taste of food here? Is it because they treat their sister-inw No, no, no, it can''t be so cruel After a few more steps, Nangong Mo was stunned by the picture in front of him, "no, it won''t be!" He took his sleeve and several tattooed people eating hot pot and wine. It seemed that they had been eating for a long time. Those people had a good drink and each face was red. "I can''t, I can''t drink." Lime is like a female bandit, "how much can''t I drink? Another bottle. Here, I''ll give you a sample. Today, the one who lies down first is the grandson. " Nangong Mo blinked, "brother, your eyes are really high, sister-inw this kind of wonderful flower has been met by you." It was the first time that he saw eating hot pot with the kidnappers and giving the kidnappers a drink. Nangong Xun looks away from the kidnappers. Fortunately, the lime clothes are intact. From the look, it doesn''t look like he was hurt. His heart is finally relieved. Lime also noticed them, "Hey, uncle, why are you here?" Nangong Mo came with a big stride, "my eldestdy, you let my brother look for it easily, and almost turned over the whole city." Several punks were drunk dizzy, "boss, are they your friends? It''s better to sit down and drink together "Boss?" Nangong smoked cold mouth. "Yes, I drank them all down, and they almost called me dad." The little head was knocked, "a girl, no door on her mouth." Nangong Mo chuckled, "brother, sister-inw is really interesting." Lime looked at him, "who is your sister-inw?" "Sooner orter, have they done anything to you?" Nangong Xun asked coldly. It''s interesting to think about these people, so he didn''t add fuel to the fire. "No, they''re very kind and they''ve picked up a lot of garlic for me." "That''s not true. And the onion made my tearse out." Seeing Nangong Xun''s coldness reduced, he pulled his sleeve and said, "uncle, you let them go. They are very good. If you are still angry, you might as well sit down and have a hot pot." Nangong Xun took her hand and went away. He pushed her directly into the car. "Do you have a heart?" From the monitoring that she was taken away, Nangong Xun''s heart has been carrying, but she is eating hot pot here. "Uncle, I I haven''t got a way. It''s not that damned qingwenqu who let them arrest me. I''m wise to protect myself. After a hot pot meal, they were very nice and didn''t hurt me "Instructed by qingwenqu?" "Well, I guess it''s the uncle''s family who lost so much money for no reason. Qingwen is reluctant to take some indecent photos to threaten you and get money." Nangong smoked frown, "he is very dare." He mmed on the car door and stepped on the gas pedal, leaving Nangong Mo in a mess in the wind. "Sure enough, I forgot my brother when I had a daughter-inw, but the elder brother seemed to really care about her." Nangong Mo sent a message to youYou, "Mommy, you will soon be able to hold my brother''s baby. I really care about it this time. Maybe I will bring it back to you soon." Youyou also has a lot of gossip, "the girl who can be liked by your brother must be excellent?" Nangong Mo thinks about the way that green lime just pushed cups and changed cups with the kidnappers in the old warehouse, and he also made friends with the kidnappers to eat hot pot together. This is not good, it is very good! "My sister-inw is an interesting person. You will like it when you see her." You can''t wait to see this daughter-inw. "What are you looking at?" Nangong, who is taking a bath, is dissatisfied with other things and distracts your attention. "Look at your daughter-inw. Xiao Mo''er said that xun''er was really moved. Maybe we will soon have a grandson." "So happy?" Nangong Li looks a little cold. "Of course, even the little girl has a home after many years, especially jin''er. The children are almost ying soy sauce. Xun''er has always been single. I''m afraid that he will die alone." Leisurely corner of the mouth rises, "smoked son likes the girl, really want to see." "If you want to see me, I''ll arrange it right away." "No, no, no, I don''t want to put pressure on my kids." Nangong Li directly picked up the side of the mobile phone to arrange a private ne, "do not let you see, you can think about this every day, in this case, let''s go and have a look.""Well, let''s take a look at it from a distance." Nangong Li looks at a woman who smiles like a child. It is clear that the children are so big, but they are still so pure. How can such a woman let him not love? Nangong Xun and he are dead hearted, once identified a girl, that is life. He thought he would go to qingwenqu directly, but he actually brought himself back home. "The smell of the whole body, wash it ande out again." He is really a young man with his mouth full of lime. He also dislikes the smell of his body. She had to wash out, and the servant was very friendly to her, "Miss Qing, the afternoon tea that Mr. Qing specially asked us to prepare for you." The lime looked at the pile of delicious snacks. "What about him?" "Sir, you have to wait here for him toe back for dinner." Lime pursed his lips. The man should go to Qingwen to drive him. In this way, he owed him again. Qingwenqu is still waiting for the photo of lime. The man is so rich that if he threatens with the photo, he will surely pay a lot of money to himself. With this money, he can make aeback again. Who dares to look down on him. He thought of walking so fast that he fainted before he got home and smelled a special smell. When he woke up again, he was already in his bed. It was the next day. He scratched his head. Did he have a dream? When did he go home. Uncle kicked open the door, qingwenqu looked at the people in drowsy eyes, "Dad, what are you doing early in the morning?" Uncle raised his hand and pped, "look at what you''ve done!" "What''s wrong with me?" he said "Look at what you''ve done!" Uncle left behind a bunch of small ads, which are his tangled with a man photos. Qingwen drives his back with cold sweat. What''s going on? Chapter 1145 Qingwenqu just had a sleep, but he didn''t know that everything was turning upside down outside. Looking at those ugly photos, he became angry and tore them up like crazy. "Fake, it''s all fake. Now that science is so advanced, it must be PS synthetic photos." Uncle was furious and tore up his clothes. The marks on the clothes were mottled. What he did was clear at a nce. Before he opened it, he was still wondering whether there was a misunderstanding. Now, the evidence is conclusive! Even the great aunt, who has always loved qingwenqu, saw this scene, picked up the feather duster next to him and began to beat him. "You don''t want to be shameless. You''ve done such a shameless thing now! Now that rtives, friends and neighbors all know, what do you want us to be? " Qingwenqu jumped up and ran, "Mom, this is a misunderstanding. It''s really a misunderstanding!" "Misunderstood you, ghost." He ran up to find his body strange, yesterday he was in aa after what happened! "I see. It''s him. It must be lime." "What''s the matter with her again? You don''t make excuses. " My aunt was so angry that she almost got high blood pressure. "I used to ask someone to take her picture. Who knows what happened to me today? It''s her. She must have found someone to revenge me!" "Well, what are you doing? The lesson fromst time was not enough? " The eldest aunt''s face was even worse when he heard this. He was looking for death! "My family has been killed so badly, I''m not angry in my heart. However, that cheap woman feels like this to me. I just want to give her some color to see, but I didn''t expect her to do so." The uncle pped him in the face, "you are so confused! If you don''t know what kind of talent our family has be like this, that man is not an ordinary person. He almost broke us at will. Can''t you understand? Twenty million is just a lesson. It really annoys him. He won''t care so much. There is no ce for us to die. I think you''re really crazy. You should die like this. You deserve to die. Don''t pull on us "Dad, I know I was wrong. What should I do now?" "What? What do you want to do with your good deeds? Your grandmother''s alley is covered with your photos. People all over the world know that my son is a pervert "Don''t talk about you. I just went shopping. All the people pointed to me all the way. You bastard, I should have pushed you back." Uncle sighed, "what else can I do? I''m afraid he will be angry with us. You''d better go and apologize to him. If he can quietly ruin your reputation, if the spearhead is really pointed at us, we will bepletely finished." Qingwenqu knew that the man was so powerful that he didn''t dare to say more. He put on a piece of clothes and was about to leave. "Stop! Are you going out dressed like this His aunt put on his hat and mask, and qingwenqu left like a thief. When green lime saw the news, sheughed into a flower. "Uncle, thanks to your imagination, tut, or a man, really heavy mouth!" "Give him the same way, and don''t find him a few demons. That''s for your face." "It seems that my face is quite big." "Of course." Nangong Xun caught a glimpse of her still looking at the photo, although the key part hit musk, it was also hot eyes, and grabbed the mobile phone from her hand, "don''t look, there is nothing to see." "Uncle, you helped me again. I don''t know how to repay you." "Just make a promise." "I''m just saying it. Don''t take it seriously." At this point, the lime just dodges. Nangong Xun stopped her way. "I was your boyfriend and little girl in front of your ssmates. When do you want to hide?" "Uncle, just give me a little more time." Nangong Xun grabbed her hand and said, "girl, do you know how nervous I was and how much I cared about you when I learned that you were missing in the hospital? Don''t you think you can trust me these days? If I''m indifferent to you, do you think I''ll waste my time on you? " With the affectionate eyes of shangnangong Xun, the heart rate of lime quickens. For such a handsome man, she can persist to now is very good, for it is her woman, has long rushed forward like a wolf. Purple double pupil inside as if contains avender sea, anytime and anywhere to attract her to. "I..." Qingling''s heart is already wavering. A person pushes the door in. No matter what the asion is, qingwenqu kneels beside her and begins to cry with her legs in his arms. "Elder sister, I am wrong, I am really wrong, please forgive me!" As soon as he raised his head, he was embarrassed by the purple pupil that was about to kill. "That Have Ie at an inopportune time"What do you think?" Nangong Xun''s voice is gloomy. Qingwenqu didn''t care so much. He roared directly, "brother-inw, please spare me. I''m so obsessed that I shouldn''t have calcted my sister." Nangong Xun is Yang lip a smile, "what do you call me?" "First, sir." "No, it was just called." "Elder sister, brother-inw," said qingwenqu, trembling "We''ll let bygones be bygones for this matter, as long as you won''t be blind in the future." "Brother inw, I will never be blind again! As long as you let go of me and my family, I will be a good man in the future. " "Go away." Nangong Xun kicked him. Lime looked at Nangong Xun, "are you going to let him go?" "Who asked him to call me brother-inw, and he could be cruel to his family?" He didn''t want to say that his brother-inw pleased him. "Uncle..." "Sometimes I think you are cute." "Would you like to be with me? If not, I''ll ask again tomorrow In the past, Nangong Xun was not so good-natured. After experiencing so many things, he became different from before, less hard and more gentle. Especially in front of the lime,pletely inspired his tenderness. Green lime found that his resistance to him gradually weakened, "uncle, in a few days is the graduation party, borrow you to hold a field, then answer you, how?" "I''d love to, but I''ll be paid." Nangong Xun smiles. "Well, what about Qingwen drive?" "See what you mean. If you want to end it, it''s over. If you want to y, we''ll y with them enough." "Forget it, they should not dare to go through this. If it''s rtives, I will withdraw the news." "As you wish." Chapter 1146 It''s a prom, but it''s a big party. In the past, those crazy men and women who didn''te together because of their studies or other reasons are all good opportunities today. Xia Zhao wears a gorgeous skirt and turns around in front of lime. "Do you think my skirt looks good?" Lime staring at the mobile phone screen head did not lift, "good-looking, very good-looking, super invincible good-looking." A hand was added to the screen of the mobile phone, "you didn''t look at it. What''s good to talk about?" "I just used the rest of the light to see, really, you are as beautiful as a fairy in the sky today!" Xia Zhao couldn''t bear to be so perfunctory. "Lime, what are you thinking? Today is the graduation party. You are beautiful. There must be a lot of boysing to express themselvester. By the way, what about the handsome uncle we saw that day Seeing that green lime doesn''t speak, Xia Zhao looks gossipy, "he I don''t think I''m going to dump you? So you''re so glum? " If you don''t have money, you are still more beautiful. If you don''t, don''t look at them The rtionship between Xia Zhao and Qingling is not very good or bad. Although she is not as bad as Ning Wushuang, when she sees Qingling and such a handsome man, she will envy, envy and hate as a woman. Her subconscious will think that it is lime who has climbed up to the man. The man is tired of ying the game of little white flowers, and naturally he will not be interested in it. She is afraid that she is hurting himself for him. After saying this, the green lime is more distressed, and her small face is wrinkled. "Lime, I know that uncle is very handsome and rich, but he is not in our world after all. I know that bancao next door has always liked you very much, and the family conditions are good, otherwise..." Lime finally looked up and looked at Xia Zhao suspiciously, "did you misunderstand something?" Xia Zhao doesn''t know why she looks at her, "what''s the matter, lime?" "Who said I was dumped?" "But you''ve been frowning. I thought you broke up with uncle." The green lime originally does not want to pay attention to, but Xia Zhao moved out of the next door ss grass, she is what the intention is clear. The so-called handsome boy next door, I don''t know how many primary school girls have been ying with, and the parents have been in ss. She even advised herself to think about him. She doesn''t know whether Xia Zhao is naive or cruel? "What worries me is that uncle sticks to me every day. I don''t know what to do." Xia Zhao: What is she talking about? Do you mean to hit yourself in the face? "Well, I just sent a post anonymously. What should I do if uncle is too abrasive? Wait online. Xia Zhao, what do you say?" Xia Zhao''s face was a little embarrassed, "well, I misunderstood you. It''s rare that such a rich uncle likes you. You have to grasp it. People like them will not be sincere, so you can make a little profit now. Isn''t your family not very good? Take more money from him, or you will lose both money and money when he dumps you. " Lime frowned. "How do you know he''s going to dump me instead of me? Or do we get along for a hundred years? " Xia Zhao seriously exined: "that Lime, don''t me me for being direct. In recent years, many girls around me have found rich money owners. You are usually busy doing part-time jobs and don''t care about these things. I''ve seen too much. At first the girls were as happy as you were, and soon they were abandoned. Like a withered flower, without the master''s irrigation, it quickly lost its vitality. They are depressed, take the initiative to seek peace, but people have no patience for a long time, and there are new lovers. What can the abandoned girls do? In addition, find the gold master again, and then fall into the mirepletely. Anyway, we are friends. I''m worried about you Xia Zhaoyi is a painstaking person. Of course, she thought that she was for her own good before she mentioned bancao. "Thanks for Xia Zhao. What should I do now?" Xia Zhao thought carefully, "let him buy more bags for you before he is tired of you. Ask him for money. In this way, even if he doesn''t want you, you won''t lose." "Xia Zhao, you are very kind." Xia Zhao, who was eagerly watched by her, was somewhat embarrassed. "I just think that you can not suffer losses and waste our friends a lot." "But Xia Zhao didn''t need to talk to me. He gave me 20 million yuan house to take care of my family and give me money." Xia Zhao''s smile is stiff on her face, thinking that the man is really generous, and 20 million yuan is also given. As a woman, there is no jealousy, she is almost jealous, OK. But on the surface, he still had to pretend to be calm, "did you take the lime?""Of course, it is. Here you are. Don''t you want it? What''s more, you just let me get as much as I can? " "I mean small things, such as bags and jewelry. If you want a suite, he will feel that you are insatiable and have to step by step." See Xia zhaona beg but can''t, envy jealousy, but the face still pretends for her good appearance, lime feels disgusted. "Why, are you jealous?" "How can I be jealous of you? If I''m jealous, will I persuade you to ask for more As the lime approached, "Xia Zhao, why didn''t I find you so green before? You persuade me to ask for something from him, just to make people think that my material has dumped me. When I heard that he bought a house of 20 million yuan, you advised me not to ept it. For ordinary people, it is impossible for them to get 20 million yuan in their whole life. He understated it and transferred it to my name. Now you are crazy with jealousy. " Being uncovered, Xia Zhao is very ufortable in her heart, "lime, how can you say such a thing! I do it for you "If you are really for my good, you won''t introduce me to the ss grass which is so dreary that you can''t see me well?" Xia Zhao shakes his head, "I really don''t have, I am your friend, how can I not let you?" "It''s all women. I know what you''re thinking, but it''s not as fair to see me as frugal as you are. Now that you have a supporter, how unfair are you in your heart? Are you still thinking that the person is you? How can you be good for me "Lime, you think too much." "Well, even if I think too much, but I forgot to tell you that uncle is very good to me. He is not only rich but also excellent in stature. He makes me happy every day and asks me to marry him. I don''t have to dig my brains to ask him for money. I just hook my fingers and give them to me. Is it worse after listening to him?" Chapter 1147 If she was joking before, at this moment she can be sure that lime is deliberately sarcastic. "Lime, I''m kind for you. If you don''t listen to me, why hurt me with such words?" Lime rolled a white eye, "put away your so-called good intentions, I don''t need to be jealous, just jealousy, don''t y this trick, even if you are jealous again, uncle will not look at you." Said she picked up the mobile phone in front of Xia Zhao shaking, "look, uncle came to pick me up, I''m sorry, I was not dumped by him." Xia Zhao''s face changed, "you..." "Me what me? If you want to calcte, I''ll trouble you to change someone. With such a low-level means, do you really regard me as a fool? I''ll tell you, not only will I not be separated from uncle, but we will have to hide in the dark corner for a long time and sulk alone. If you feel bored, you can go and hook up with that ss of grass After that, green lime turns and leaves, leaving Xia Zhao, who is so angry that she can blow her beard and stare at her eyes. Xia Zhao is really angry, but what''s the use of that? She doesn''t dare to provoke the other party so much. In the past, lime was the same as herself, and she was not even as well dressed as herself. Now she leans back on a big tree to enjoy the cool. Xia Zhao is so jealous. What else can she do besides looking forward to her being dumped? Lime was born beautiful, and naturally became the focus as soon as it appeared. It was also the character of the entertainment center. "Did you hear that? There is a misunderstanding between lime and Zhao Xiaoqiang. Lime has been calcted. " "Of course, I also heard that the man who got her back was handsome, rich and half breed." "I don''t know what kind of shit happened to lime." "You don''t have to be sour. If you want to have appearance and figure, don''t you like it? As long as you look like her, I promise that the uncle will like you "It''s not that I''m sour. What''s the character of other people? What''s she like? At best, it''s just a pleasant ything "That is, if uncle really liked her, she would havee with her on such an asion. As for leaving her alone?" "I think she''s been dumped for a long time. These uncles have a short shelf life. If they get tired of it, they will be thrown away. What''s the point?" All you said and I said was a nder to her. Some boys are also eager to try, "brother Li, don''t you like lime? Look, she''s alone. She certainly doesn''t have a partner. It''s better to take this opportunity to make a good confession. Maybe there''s still a chance. " Liben did shake his head. "She won''t like me." The purple man with double eyes and lime stood together that day, so he was the best choice for lime. "Coward, if you don''t act, I''ll do it, but don''t me me for taking love with a knife." Have not yet waited for confession, Ning matchless arm Zhao Xiaoqiang appeared in the field of vision. Ning matchless a change in the school appearance, dressed up particrly charming enchanting, Zhao Xiaoqiang and she go in and out with no sense of shame. Ning Wushuang had been paying attention to the lime in the morning, but found that the lime was alone, and walked to the lime from a long distance. "Tut, who should I be? You, lime, your boyfriend? Why didn''t youe? " "I thought you had a problem with your eyes. You don''t know me in just a few days," she said with a smile Rather matchless pour is not angry, "what do you have to be proud of, we really love each other, always better than you, did not expect your shelf life is shorter than I imagined, the taste of being dumped is not good." "Why do you all think I''m dumped?" "Can''t you tell me when youe alone? Lim, it''s really pitiful for you toe here. It''s hard to catch up with such a good rich man. Now he''s still dumped. Tut, for the sake of our meeting, do you want toe to my father''spany? My father has promised me that I will be the manager as soon as I enter thepany with brother Xiaoqiang. " She knew that the lime would not agree, but she said such words, deliberately embarrassing the lime. Lime has not made a statement, but other people around have said, "matchless, do you think your father''spany is still short of people? How about me? " "Matchless, I haven''t found thepany yet. We are ssmates." Thepliments of the people around let Ning Wushuang feel extremely happy. She nced at the green lime and said, "what about you? As long as you kneel down on the spot, I''ll let you into my father''spany. " I thought that there was no one to support her behind the lime, and Ning Wushuang began to humiliate her wantonly. Zhao Xiaoqiang also held a breath in his heart, "lime, don''t be stubborn. Now you can kneel down. I know that your father''s medical expenses are very high, otherwise you won''t do so many part-time jobs. What''s in front of you is a broad road." "Yes, Mr. Green lime, there are no other people like you. They don''t remember viins. I forgive you. What are you dissatisfied with? It''s just that you will have a bright future when you kneel down." "Don''t worry, we won''tugh at you."Lime gently smile, "rather matchless, how much sry do you give me for one month?" "Ten thousand, you just graduated, no matter whatpany you go to, you can''t get such a high sry. How about if you kneel down? Is it simple? " "I''m sorry, I just had an interview with group A. the base sry offered by the other party is more than 30000 yuan, which means 10000 yuan." "No way, even if it''s group A, you won''t give you such a high price just now." "Don''t you think I can''t do something you can''t do? Don''t forget who won the schrship as the first grade every year. As long as my business meets the requirements, it will double in less than a year. I''d rather be unparalleled. If I open a smallpany at home, I won''t be able to win the prize. I''m sorry to be beaten in the face. " Ning Wushuang was very angry with her, "even if you are admitted, what''s the use? You''re not a part-time worker, and I''m a manager when I go in for training. Next year, I''ll be the vice president. My father has made ns for me. What do you have? " Green lime is toozy to say to her, naive, primary school students, her words and pupils boringparison is a meaning? Without waiting for lime to answer, a familiar male voice rings out: "who said she was a part-time worker? Who said she was dumped by me? " As soon as the words came out, a man in a light purple suit, a pair of purple pupils, and a smile in his mouth, "I''m sorry, I''mte for something." At the moment he looked at the lime, his eyes were full of friendship. Who would suspect that lime would break up with him and that the family would be better! "It''s not toote. It''s just right." Chapter 1148 Rather than see her alone for a long time, thought she was dumped by a man, or he would note to support her on such an important asion today. Ning Wushuang dares to attack her wantonly. How can she know that the reason why she didn''te out is to wait for the end. Nangong Xun''s appearance attracted almost everyone''s attention. No matter what he wears or looks like, he is the God in the eyes of these newly graduated students. "My God, that man is so handsome. Is he wearing beautiful pupil? It''s purple pupil. " "It doesn''t matter whether you are beautiful or not. What matters is that people are beautiful enough." "I don''t know if you''d rather be matchless. Just because of that handsome man''s aura, you''d better throw away the Xiaoqiang beside her hundreds of times, not to mention the watch on the handsome man''s hand. It''s not only cheap, but also a local tyrant, OK? My family is the one who sells watches. The one in his hand is worth tens of millions. " "So expensive? My God, Ning Wushuang''s small brokenpany also means to say it in front of the handsome guy, offending the handsome boy. I guess she''s finished. After all, peoplee to school for the sake of lime, and obviously he attaches great importance to it. " "It''s going to be a good show." The people around were whispering, and those who almost came forward to confess to the lime were relieved at the moment. Fortunately, they didn''t confess without authorization. Otherwise, it would be their own shame. As long as they were not blind, we could see that this imposing man was more mature and excellent than all the naive boys present. Even if people do nothing, standing here, the temperament of the body, the depth of the eyes is not these inexperienced little rookies canpare. Zhao Xiaoqiang was originally pretty. In front of this uncle, he was like a princess and a maid. He couldn''t get on the stage at all. In the moment he appeared, Zhao Xiaoqiang did not even dare to look at Nangong Xun. Zhao Xiaoqiang pulledning matchless, "let''s go." Ning matchless also know that he is offended people, no more words, follow Zhao Xiaoqiang''s words to leave. Nan Xun''s two eyes are taken back from Nanning pce. As if feeling the eyes of green lime, Nangong Xun pulled her into her arms, lowered her voice and said in her ear: "if you want to see, you can see it in a fair way." This action let all the women bump into each other, "I envy that lime can get close to handsome uncle!" "Uncle''s boyfriend is so powerful that if I can be hugged by him, I can wake upughing when I fall asleep." Seeing that all the people''s eyes were focused on themselves, she couldn''t help but drag Nangong Xun to the corner, "what do you want to do?" Even if he offended his rtives, he didn''t care, let alone Ning Wushuang. I''m afraid he had already written it down in Nangong Xun''s heart. The better the oue is, the better he will be. What do you want me to do Nangong Xun is well dressed tonight. Once upon a time, if she saw a man wearing purple, she wouldugh at him, but she didn''t know how to wear it on him. No matter when you look at this face, you can''t help it. Especially when you look at it directly, you''re subconsciously trying to escape, and you''re locked up in your waist. At the same time, dance apaniment sounded in my ear, and Nangong Xun took her into the dance floor. "Ah..." "Uncle, you Why? " "Can you dance?" Nangong Xun''s voice is close at hand, breathing in her ear. Although the two people have been ambiguous, in fact, there is conflict in Qingling''s heart. Nangong Xun knows her idea and doesn''t force her to do anything. He was a little closer, and her face was as red as the sunset. She was so arrogant that she was actually thinner than anyone else. "A little bit." The lime sheepishly looks away. "Let me examine it." She dances in a waltz, which is romantic and beautiful. Even if she dances badly, it doesn''t matter. Nangong Xun dominates the dance and he controls the whole process. She just needs to follow the melody. There was a fire in the palm of his hand, and a spark came from the ce he touched. Clearly it was just dancing, but it seemed that lime had done a very intimate thing, which made her very shy. Sometimes separate, sometimes fit, like a lingering butterfly. "I don''t see. You''re so shy." On the eyes of Nangong Xun''s affectionate eyes, it seems that there is a sea in it, and she almost indulges in it after a nce. "I''m not shy. I''m obviously..." Green lime doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She used to be able to tear him back and forth for a hundred times, but now she doesn''t even dare to see his eyes. Always feel that the more contact this man is, the more like a wonderful flower attractive iparable. "What is it?" Nangong Xun''s voice sounded in her ears, like a devil. The green lime changed the topic, "Sir, I haven''t answered my previous question. Those two people What would you do with it? " "Little lime." Nangong smoked Yang lip, "their fate is closely rted to you, if you agree with my request, I will help you naturally.""Uncle, you threaten me," he said "It''s not a threat, it''s a reminder. It''s just a small family. It doesn''t take me three days for their family to close down. This woman is picking on things again and again. Don''t you want to revenge?" "Uncle, it''s you who are in trouble now." "I''m just teaching you to adapt to the rules of society." Nangong Xun''s smile is very elegant, but his words make people feel heavy. "What''s more, you promised me to reply after dinner." Nangong Xun is determined to look at her. She has not been so patient for a long time. She is still a woman. Lime nces at Xia Zhao and others in the corner. In other corners, there are many people like Xia Zhao waiting to see their jokes. "Don''t wait for dinner. I can answer you now." Nangong Xun''s mood suddenly bes uneasy. The woman, Qingning, can''t be seen by ordinary people. I don''t know what kind of choice she will make. "Come on, I''m ready." The big palm that fell on her waist was obviously tightened a little bit. There was an illusion that she would strangle her if she refused Nangong Xun. "Uncle, I want to ask you, if you are new to me, I..." Before she finished, Nangong Xun interrupted her: "I don''tck women." The implication is that you don''t have to waste time on her for the sake of freshness. "Well, I promise you." Only seven words, the girl''s eyebrows and eyes curved, like the stars and moon in the sky. "Say it again." On the contrary, nangongxun couldn''t believe that the cunning fox was thinking about himself again. "I said, I promised to be your girlfriend, uncle. Please give me more adviceter." Chapter 1149 Qingling has been reluctant to take this step. What she worries about is that Nangong Xun just wants to y. As Xia Zhao said, she is eventually dumped and returned to the original position. Generally, no one can ept this psychological gap. Even if Nangong Xun and herself can''t make it to the end, can she and others get there? Zhao Xiaoqiang has nothing to control the heart that wants to split. If all men in the world are like this, why doesn''t she find a handsome one? What''s more, Nangong Xun hasn''t shown any signs of this during their time together. Even if he has, he pays the same amount of time and energy as himself, and even he has to pay financial things. He looks so handsome, how to see it is his own ie, OK? If he doesn''t give his heart, he doesn''t pay himself. Nangong Xun didn''t seem to expect that she agreed with herself so soon. She thought it would take a long time. "Really?" That pair of purple pupil as if all over the sky bright star river. On such a pair of pupil, lime subconsciously has some heart. "Well." She swallowed. Nangong Xun didn''t seem to hear the music around him. He only had a little woman in his heart. He thought that he would not be in love with others in this life. Even if he would, it would be a woman like Gu Jin. However, such a skilful person as green lime approached his heart easily. Hearing her answer, he only felt that the whole world was brightening. He was not alone in that beautifulvender field. From now on, he lived in a girl named lime. Just like her name, fresh and clean. After this dance, Nangong Xun leads lime to leave. Xia Zhao and Ning are extremely jealous when they see this scene. Who doesn''t want to get close to a man who is so tall? Green lime thinks that he is like a prince in a fairy tale. He saves the princess and lights up the dark road ahead for her. "Uncle, where are you taking me?" The scenery outside the window galloped by, and Nangong Xun''s mouth slightly cocked up, without concealing his happy mood at the moment. "My home." Green lime looks at the scenery on both sides. She has been to Nangong Xun''s home. Obviously, this is not the way to go there. "Uncle wants to take me to your other vis?" In any case, such rich people as them don''t pay attention to 20 million yuan. It''s normal to buy more houses. Nangong Xun took control of the steering wheel, and his thin lips opened: "no, to my home abroad, my rtives must be very happy to see you." Thinking of her mother''s gentle face, what she wants to worry about most these years is her marriage. She can rest assured that she will take the lime back. The lime suddenly reacts, "foreign? Uncle, are you taking me to the airport? " Looking at the fewer and fewer cars around, it is obvious that this is the way to the airport. "Well." The man did not want to answer. Green lime looks at a loss, which talent just confirmed the rtionship with people to see their parents? What''s more, it''s still a long way to go abroad! She really didn''t think about seeing her father-inw and her mother-inw. Besides, she was prepared to have a love affair with Nangong Xun. At least, she would not be so embarrassed when she was abandoned by him in the future. But he is ready to take himself home. Is he yful? In this way of thinking, she feels like a scum girl. Now it''s her who wants to y with her feelings. "Wait, uncle, don''t you think it''s too early?" The lime pressed down the myriad thoughts in his heart and made his voice not so dreary. Nangong Xun was immersed in her own mood and didn''t find her strange. "Morning? I also think it''s toote. You know I''m not young. My parents and other family members are all looking forward to my early marriage Marriage? Another blockbuster came out of his mouth, and the lime''s heart was beating. "Uncle, this You''re thinking about getting married at the beginning "Don''t you think about it?" Nangong Xun finally realized something. He suddenly stepped on the brake. Rao has a seat belt and the lime leans a little. Nangong Xun''s eyes fall on her and examine her like a knife. Qingling feels like a prisoner for no reason. His voice sank: "have you ever thought of getting married, or have you never thought that I would be the object of marriage?" The lime touches his little heart and feels like it''s going to explode in the next second. "Never thought about it." The lime says it boldly. Nangong Xun''s eyes became colder and colder. Green lime quickly added: "uncle, it''s not that I didn''t think about it, but I didn''t dare to think about it. What''s your identity and what''s my identity? All my ssmates, including myself, think so. It''s unfair for you to be with me. Where can I ask for so much? As for marriage, even if I have never made a rich boyfriend, I have watched a lot on TV.You want me to talk to you about love, OK, get married? I''m afraid that tomorrow there will be a beautiful aunt who will let me leave you with a check of 10 million yuan. The family status is a problem that has existed since ancient times. I have self-knowledge. " She also wanted to continue to say something, red lips have an index finger, "don''t belittle yourself." "I''m not belittling myself. I''m talking about reality." Lime looked out of the window at the streetmp. Her face was half covered by the shadow of the trees, and her expression was even more lonely. "Uncle, I didn''t promise you at the beginning. I know you are a good man these days. I don''t doubt your feelings for me. I just don''t know how long this feeling canst. Even I don''t know what will happen tomorrow, let alone how long the shelf life of love is. I just want to know that when the dayes, I won''t be too embarrassed. So let''s forget about meeting your parents. Let''s try to get along with each other as a boyfriend and girlfriend. That''s enough. " The appearance of lime is young, but the words are so sophisticated. The fingers are held in the palm, and his hands are as wide as his chest, giving a full sense of security. A low voice rings in my ear: "a lifetime." Lime''s body moves. "What?" "I said that the deadline I gave you is a lifetime, your life. Is such amitment enough?" "Uncle, people will change. Today you think so, tomorrow..." "Do you need me to tell me every day how much I like you?" Nangong Xun pulls her hand to his chest. "Girl, I understand your concerns, but what you don''t understand is that I am a person. From childhood to adulthood, I know more about what I want than anyone else, and now the only person I want most is you. Besides you, I won''t marry anyone else." Chapter 1150 Although it''s chilly in the corridor, it''s chilly in the chilly air-conditioned room of the hospital. She was still thinking about what happened before. Nangong Xun didn''t take her abroad so impulsively. First, she didn''t apply for a visa. Secondly, Nangong Xun gave her enough time to sort out the rtionship. "Girl, whether it''s true or not, time will tell you." Before she was sent to the hospital, Nangong Xun only left such a sentence. The father leaned against the head of the bed to read, and the lime pushed the door in, "Dad." "Why are you here? It''s not safe for a girl to go out sote. " Qing Yaoqing said he was about to get out of bed. The lime quickly helped him to the bedside andy down. "Dad, don''t get up. I just want to see you." Seeing that her dress was different from usual, Qing Yaoqing obviously did it seriously. "My daughter grew up and knew how to dress up." Lime sat on the chair beside him. "Of course, your daughter is going to harm others in society." "As for you, sir, even if you have the sex pce, then you can have a pocket." Lime took the apple and peeled it. "Dad, don''t think I can''t hear it. Do you like Uncle so much? I think about uncle all the time "I can see that Mr. Nangong is a good man. He treats you well. I''m relieved to entrust you to him. The only thing I don''t worry about is that you are such a little bastard. Do you have him in your heart?" "There is no father like you who is not afraid that I will be betrayed, but worried that I will be betrayed." Lime sighed helplessly, and the man was like a poison, slowly soaking into her body and even the people around her. "Because Mr. Nangong is worth it, remember what I said to you before?" "I think you''ve been bought off by people''s money." "Girl, I watched you grow up. When you are older, you are no longer the child before. You are also very clear that you are not my daughter..." Green lime never knew that one day Qing Yaoqing would be so understatement about her life experience. "Dad, you know..." Qing Yaoqing interrupted with a smile: "I know what you want to say. You are a smart child. I know I can''t hide it from you, so I didn''t want to hide it from you. You are born with different pupils. How can we give birth to a child like you? I have no children under my knee. I always treat you as my own daughter. I want to die many times. The only thing I can''t worry about is you. These years you did not give up on me, trying to earn money to cure me, our father and daughter depend on each other, the most want is each other''s peace and prosperity. You are smart. My only worry is to leave you alone until Mr. Nangong appears. At first, I just liked him and thought he was a reliable man. Until thest time you had an ident, such a stable man was like the sky fell. That kind of expression can''t be fake. He cares about you very much. If it''s not because he cares, how can he rescue you at all costs. Girl, I and your mother''s marriage let you lose confidence, you dare not easily hand over your heart. This is the rtionship between you. I shouldn''t ask more about it, but I''m afraid that you don''t grasp him in a moment of confusion, and I''ll regret itter. " Lime shook his head, "Dad, what kind of enchantment soup did that man give you to help him say good words?" "What kind of infatuation soup is? It''s just for your good. My father has misjudged many people in his life, but I believe that Mr. Nangong will not be wrong. I don''t mean to persuade you to give up your heart. I just hope you can feel patiently whether he is worth your love Qing Yaoqing looked at her gently, and his eyes were full ofpassion. "Mr. Nangong is so powerful. With him, you can find your biological parents one day." "You are so sick, don''t worry about my feelings. I know in my heart that he is a good man, so I have nned to associate with him. You can have a good rest and prepare for surgery, and you will be happy to see me in the future." "If that is the case, I can rest assured." "Don''t worry about it. You''ve persisted for so many years. You''ve been waiting for me to get married, wait for me to give birth to a little grandson and granddaughter, and you''ll take care of my children." She was afraid that as soon as Qing Yaoqing was relieved, she would leave without any worries. As long as people are alive, there is hope. She has never left for years to find her own parents, which is because of Qing Yaoqing. "Good, good, I''ll take care of your baby." Green Yaoqing eyes shing tears, that little bit to see on the long so big, is no longer the original with his back to eat sugar children. That pair of thin hands has been supporting for so many years, he can not help but reach out and rub the child''s head."Don''t worry, Dad won''t be willing to leave before you get married and have children." "Uncle has found you the best expert in the world. You have to live, live well, and make that woman regret. When you are good, I will find a younger and more beautiful woman for you, which will make her angry and jealous and grow a hundred wrinkles." After the fall of Qing Yaoqing, the so-called mother married her lover with all her savings and never recognized herself again. Even if they are not rted by blood, at least they have called their mother for so many years. She said she would go away without any feelings. Such a cold-blooded woman, even if the kind-hearted Qing Yaoqing does not care, the lime is also unbearable. "Good." Qingyaoqing finished the apple, and lime wiped his face and hands with a hot towel. "Dad, I''ve been epted by argepany. It''s group A. I''m paid tens of thousands of yuan at the end of each month." "My daughter is promising." He looked at her happily, "but the ie is so high, the work is not simple." "Well, don''t worry, I haven''t worked in vain these years. In less than three years, I will be the most powerful female operator in this city. At that time, I will use my own money to buy you a suite to meet your pension." After all, she went against her original intention and chose the most difficult and costly way. What did Qing Yaoqing want to persuade? At the thought of her daughter''s stubborn character, she was not inferior to any man. The corners of the mouth rose slightly, "OK." "You like to drink tea, even if it''s a little expensive, I''ll try my best." "Well, I believe you." "So, Dad, you should take good care of your body and wait for your daughter to make a great sess. No matter whether you are my father or not, I''ll treat you as the one who gave birth to me in this life. As for my parents, it doesn''t matter if you don''t look for me. We depend on each other for the first half of our life, and ask my father for more advice in the second half of my life." Qing Yaoqing red eyes, "good." Chapter 1151 Jiyu early clear, blue sky white clouds floating, a taxi shuttle in the skyscraper. The seemingly ordinary taxi is followed by several tens of millions of ck luxury cars. "I go to work for the first day today." "Well, I know." "I said you don''t want it." "I didn''t give it to you." Nangong Xun ovepped his legs. The narrow back seat of the taxi obviously couldn''t let his slender legs fit freely. Rao didn''t say a word. The powerful natural atmosphere from his body also made the taxi driver scared. He wiped the sweat on his cheek for the 18th time, and looked at the front of the luxury car reflected in the mirror. I knew that he would not take this order. Although the lime was in his car, the luxury car that followed him always made him feel like a prisoner being escorted. Especially the purple pupil man sitting on the back of the car, he had never seen purple eyes and couldn''t help looking at it more. The moment your eyes fall into the rearview mirror, a man''s cold voice rings in his ear: "look again, you''ll dig your eyes." Nangong Xun''s vicious threat. Today, it''s rare for lime to wear a suit of OL dress. It''s different from the fresh and lively dress in peacetime, and the little woman is charming. Especially those two ovepping legs are very eye-catching. These smelly men will definitely not miss the opportunity to take advantage of it, even if they just look at it with their eyes. At the thought of it, Nangong Xun had to see him off in person. The driver really didn''t have that kind of dirty mind, just curious about his purple pupil man. He yelled so much that he changed his face. He wanted to go home now. Mom, I miss you! Seeing the sweat on the driver''s face, the lime couldn''t help but say, "uncle, don''t scare people. You can see that people are scared out of cold sweat by you." Her words make Nangong Xun angry, "do you care so much about him?" Can''t he eat the driver''s vinegar? "It''s not something you can see with your eyes." Murmured the lime. However, Nangong Xun didn''t obey, "he is important or I am important?" The driver could feel Nangong Xun''s eye knife cutting towards him. He suddenly felt that he was going to huangquan road instead of apany. Grandma, I miss you. Youe to pick me up and go. It''s better than being tortured by this man''s spirit here. Lime pick eyebrows, at this moment, she seriously suspected that the uncle in front of her was disguised as a person. She was too naive. of course she didn''t dare to makeints about it, so she had to speak softfully. "Of course, it''s important for you." "You can see the sweat on his face, but you don''t see that I changed my head today." The green lime is frightened by his death gaze to shiver, ghost knows that she has a more mouth, involving such a pile of things. "I, of course, I noticed that you changed your hair style. No wonder I think the sky is brighter today. It turns out that uncle has changed his hair style. Ha ha ha, it''s so handsome." To be honest, Nangong Xun didn''t mention that she didn''t notice at all. Men''s hairstyles were not as obvious as women''s. Today can be a single horse tail, tomorrow for a double horse tail, who knows Nangong smoked hair change. After all, Nangong Xun didn''t believe her story. "Since you care so much about me, you should know what''s different between me today and what I usually do besides my hairstyle." It''s not just the driver''s uncle. The sweat on his forehead is hot. This makes her think of online girlfriends ask their boyfriends their mouth red number every day, this is not to send proposition! Calm down with lime. Men don''t wear lipstick. They don''t have to remember theplicated color numbers. It''s very simple. She''ll see it right away. Shoes, men pay most attention to shoes, she looked down. Damn, his feet are all ck hand-made leather shoes, the naked eye can not see the difference! The suit must be wrong. He was dressed in ck and white yesterday. If these are excluded, it will be very simple. Lime''s eyes focused on his waist, "belt! You changed your belt today, didn''t you? " Nangong Xun is hook lips a smile, smile has let her feel a little cold, "you are sure." "Of course not. It''s the watch. You changed your watch today. I''m right." A tentative way of lime. Men all over the body only a few dress up, not these can be what? This and three short and one long on the selection of long has the same ce. Nangong Xun showed his white teeth. "Do you believe that I want to make you a watch?" He was clearly gnashing his teeth. "Uncle, you are so handsome every day. You are so handsome that I feel dizzy. I''m greedy for your beauty. How can I observe these things?" She gently tugged at his sleeve, "why don''t you tell me what''s different today?" Nangong Xun raised eyebrows andughed, "are you sure you want me to tell you?" She was like a chicken pecking at rice, "mm-hmm, please help me solve my doubts."I don''t know what''s wrong with him. He has a flower tattooed on his body. It turns out that Nangong Xun has no pattern flowers, but is more sullen than she imagined. He pulled her into his arms, put one hand on the back of her head and leaned over to kiss her. The sweet smell intertwined in each other''s mouth. The driver really didn''t want to see it. It was human instinct. He took a nce with the rest of the light and quickly left the sight. God forbid his eyes to be dug. He really didn''t mean to see it. The man is really charming, even the long eyshes seem to lure him to sink. After a kiss, she was already flushed. Nangong Xun approached her, "today I changed my mouthwash." Before her face turned redder, he added that it was strawberry. Lime This man is more sullen than she imagined!!! The driver''s uncle wanted to poke himself blind and deaf. He didn''t want to see or hear. In order to appease a jealous man''s careful thinking, the only shameless answer was: "very sweet." "I thought you didn''t like it. I prepared orange vor and flower vor. I''ll change it tomorrow." This man is going to ride out the dust, but for fear that he will find trouble with the driver''s uncle, he has to respond, "OK." She blushed, but in her heart she wanted to get closer to thepany. Fortunately, God finally heard her words and turned the corner to stop the car. Nangong Xun threw a pile of money out, and the driver''s uncle was so happy that he wanted to fly. For fear of being seen in Nangong Xun''s presence, green lime says hello and leaves quickly. "I''ll pick you up after work." "Well, I''ll go first. Bye." She did not look back to run, but did not see Nangong Xun with elegant steps into the side of the VIP elevator. Chapter 1152 President''s office. Zhou, the former president of a group, stood aside respectfully with various folders in his hand and a modest smile on his face. "Mr. Nangong, take a look. This is the contract I asked the Secretary to draw up. You bought it in a hurry. If we don''t do well, please speak up. If there is something wrong with the contract, we will immediately change it." Nangong Xun had a quick look. The contract had been checked by many departments before he looked at it. He signed his name neatly. "I''ll ask the assistant to transfer the remaining bnce of the purchaseter." "Yes, yes, I won''t disturb your work. I''ll have a good cooperation." How can Mr. Zhou be unhappy? Although group A has done well in China, after all, its qualifications are still shallow. Nangongxun spent twice the market price on the acquisition this time. In their eyes, nangongxun is just like the God of wealth. How can it not make people happy. However, he is a president. With money, what can he do? What''s more, President Zhou still holds important shares in thepany, and Nangong Xun did not buy his shares. He became a shareholder from the president, and then he took the ship of Nangong Xun. Every year, he was very happy just to eat the share dividend. Thinking of this, he even took a lot of brisk steps to leave. Nangong Xun looked at the office. He knew that the little girl looked at her age. In fact, she was wary and didn''t trust himpletely. It''s just that she doesn''t ept his money, and she doesn''t want to enter hispany. Even her uncle transferred to the house under her name, except for her own one, all the others are hung out by her. Nangong Xun knows that she wants to sell it back to herself. The more she tries to draw boundaries, the less she will let her seed. Since she doesn''t want toe, she cane by herself. The lime just needs to step out of the first step, and the remaining ny-nine steps can bepleted by herself. He made a phone call. "It''s ready to start. For three days, I don''t want to see thispany show up again." The other side timidly replied: "yes." Nangong Xun looked at the pen on the desk and wrote down a dead word. Even if he grew up abroad, he could write a strong Chinese character. It''s time to disappear when you bully lime again and again. These are afterwords. Qingling doesn''t know nangongxun has taken over the newpany. She reported on her first day that there are few women in financialpanies except for front desk cleaning and other positions. All of them are rare. They are not so small and beautiful as lime. When she entered thepany, she attracted a lot of people''s attention all the way. "Wow, on time! It''s the new front desk "We are not a public rtionspany. What are we doing with so many appearances?" "If it''s not the front desk, it can''t be cleaning." "Are you blind? Which cleaner wears high heels? I think she''s the new recruits. " "No, it won''t be. Why do such a beautiful girle to us instead of bing a star and a model?" Everyone knows that securities, stocks and other financial industries are profitable, and the corresponding investment risk coefficient is very high. Even women can not stand the pressure to leave in the year-roundpetition. It is not surprising that a lot of people are guessing her identity. Three people, two men and one woman, were recruited in the same period. Everyone was so shocked by the young and beautiful appearance of lime that they almost forgot what it was. The folder knocks on everyone''s head, "what are they doing at work?" "Ah, it''s director Shen." In an instant, arge number of people went back to their homes and looked for their mothers, but their eyes were still staring at the beautiful little girl not far away. With her employment information, she just came from the personnel department. At the moment when she walked into the office, she still felt like a dream. It was not true at all. A few days ago, she put in a lot of resumes and interviewed severalpanies, but this one is very strange. She thought she would kneel down in a round, but she did not know that she was left behind. At that time, she did not know the identity of the other party, only vaguely felt that the other party was not an ordinary position. "What are your sry requirements?" For green lime, this is a routine question. She knows that group A is not a ce for a rookie like herself, so she made a joke before leaving. "I don''t ask for much. I can get a minimum sry of 30000." "What''s the need for work?" The other party is so meticulous that she suspects that she is going to enter thepany. She surmised that the interviewer had never seen such a cheeky woman as herself. Anyway, she taught her a lesson. Some people in the world have thicker skin than she imagined. So the green lime even more shameless open mouth: "in terms of work, I hope I have an independent area, I have afternoon tea supply every day, and three meals do not duplicate samples, holidays do not work overtime, if I have to work overtime, I hope it is three times the overtime pay."People in this line of work are very nervous. They have to follow the current events. It is impossible not to work overtime. Manypanies also suffer from overtime pay. When the lime was put forward in this way, he was quite frank. He thought that someone would throw him out immediately, but he didn''t know it was -- "OK, besides the above requirements, what else do you have to say at the same time?" The interviewer held the pen in her fingers and did not stop. She thought she was drawing tortoises on the paper, but she was recording her requirements. "Ah, this..." She sensed an unusual atmosphere. "No, no more." "I''ll print these requirements on the contract. I''ll tell the personnel department when it''s convenient for you toe to work." "Can Ie to work?" "You''ve passed the interview. If you''re not sure, I''ll have the contract printed out and we can sign it now." Qingling signs the contract in a muddle headed way. She looks over the contents of the contract three times to make sure that what she signed is not a contract of sale. "Wait, this is not a contract worker." The interviewer looked calm and said, "the benefits you enjoy are regr employees." One thing she forgot to say was that lime enjoyed better benefits than any regr employee. She doesn''t want toe to work. Instead, it''s like a vacation. Finally, she would like to say hello to each other from the beginning to the end of the contract. She forgot that if she was a neer with no background, she couldn''t get 30000 yuan sry as soon as she graduated. Now she sat at her desk and pinched herself hard. It''s not a dream. Chapter 1153 Until before she went to work, she always felt that such a thing could not be true. She was relieved when she put things on her desk. She is a newer to work. Naturally, it is impossible to give her a separate office. However, she can sit by the window on the first day. "It seems to be another rtion." "It''s no wonder that sun Guang gave up his position yesterday. It was to make room for people, and I don''t know which high-level person came back here." "You see, she''s young, and she''s so beautiful. Why can''t she want to do this?" "Tut, isn''t this just for beautiful young girls? For an old and ugly man, do you think those high-level people will like it? " "That''s right. It seems that we should stay away from this youngdy in the future, so that we don''t know how to die." Around the colleagues have a lot of discussion, and in addition, two male colleagues in the same period with the lime have already reported, looking at the lime enviously or enviously in the corner. What''s their treatment for the first time, and what''s the treatment for lime? Anyone with eyes can see it. However, after putting down the things and finishing his hair, Li Hao swore: "scratch your head and pose." Director Shen didn''t hear this. He went to the side of green lime. "Stop for a moment. This is your new colleague, liming. I''ll take it backter. I''ll say hello to you." "Hello, everyone, I''m very d to be in group A. It''s my honor to work with you. Please give me more adviceter." She is like a small sun, smile without any affectation, many people see the smile of her mouth feel a lot better. She is really a strange girl with strong appeal. Even those who have talked about her smile on her, as if the darkness in her heart was exposed by her. "No matter where, you should be the youngest in our office. You can imagine how excellent you are. In the future, we have to rely on your support." "It''s lime, right? Can I call you little lemon? I''m Zhang Qiang. Just call me brother Qiang. " Everyone began to introduce themselves. At least on the surface, it seemed to be very happy. Director Shen also had a brilliant smile. "You get along well. After all, you will work together for three years." "Three years?" Li Hao is like a cat whose tail has been trampled on. How can he not talk on such asions? He did not suppress himself. "Isn''t the internship contract three months?" Director Shen pointed out: "that''s you. Xiaoqingling is a formal contract signed by us. From today on, she is our regr employee, which is different from you." It''s not the first day to work. I''ve seen a lot of dark side over the years. At most, I''m a little sour in my heart. The most exciting thing is the two people who passed the interview at the same time with lime. How long did they prepare for today and finally passed the interview? They only signed the internship contract. If they didn''t do well, they would face the danger of being fired at any time. They were very nervous and served tea and water every day as grandchildren. Every intern came here like this. Eat the least, get up the earliest, go home thetest, take the least money to do the most things, where is like lime so happy. As a result, it upied the time, the ce and the people. Undoubtedly, I worked hard to prepare for the college entrance examination for more than ten years. In the end, the rich family donated money to the school and got a quota. The end of your hard work can''t even reach the starting point of other people. It''s just that people will have imbnce in their hearts, but they are young and vigorous, and the imbnce in their hearts is put to the biggest moment. Zhao song saw Li Hao''s expression was wrong. He was afraid that he had said something wrong and ruined his job. Anyway, he came in together. After all, he would care more. He pulled Li Hao behind him with a smile on his face, "wee to join us." Lime is just looking at the small. In terms of experience, what kind of people have she never seen in various asions, especially in night ces. Her eyes are a pair of ghostly sses. She knows what people are at a nce. She can understand the envy, jealousy and hatred of other people. However, the seemingly good manager seems to be weing her. In fact, it tells us that she has signed a formal contract. This is a joke and a model, which makes her disgusted. It''s a pity that he is not a little girl just out of society in his eyes, but a good fox. If you want to y with her, you have to see if it is enough! "Thank you very much. I''ll pack up my things first, so I won''t hinder your work." Soon everyone was involved in their own work, and lime obviously felt that one person''s eyes were constantly sweeping towards him. It was hard to ignore the unabashed disgust. Li Hao, she had an impression that she was interviewing in front of her. At first nce, I was jealous that I had unequal treatment with them when I came here. It seems that I will not be too idle in the future.The lime wipes its own things, one by one. Zhang Qiang, who seemed to be cheerful before, took the initiative to approach her. "Little lemon, I have some instant coffee here. Although it is not as good as the freshly ground coffee, it tastes good. Try it." "Thank you, brother Qiang." "I''ll do it for you." "No, no, I''lle by myself. That''s the tea room. I''ll be familiar with the working environment." "You can call me if you need anything." "Good." Green lime turns around with a smile. It seems warm on the surface, but it is actually a veteran in the workce. This kind of person is the most terrifying. He looks like he is good for everyone. If he doesn''t pay attention to the interests, he will give you a knife in the back. How terrible it is to be. Sure enough, as soon as the lime left, people around him began to talk. "Zhao Qiang, can''t you take a fancy to others?" "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not that kind of person." Another person said with a smile: "I know, what you are looking for is not her, but her value. Who doesn''t know you are famous for holding high and stepping down..." We all giggle, Zhao Qiang is not angry, "Li Hao, the printer is out of paper, you go and get some paper." That look is different from that in front of the lime, which is not polite. Li Hao clenched his pen tightly. Zhao song patted the back of his hand and got up. "Brother Qiang, I''d bettere. Li Hao is a little busy now." "It''s still you who have eyes." Li Hao was so used to it that when he looked back at the lime, he immediately bent down to meet him, "little lemon, did you have breakfast? I still have some biscuits... " Chapter 1154 Green lime refused Zhang Qiang''s offer and sat quietly in the chair. Her position was just in the sun. It was warm at 90 o''clock. Ten thousand wisps of gold scattered on the opposite roof, for the cold ss stained with ayer of temperature. There are lots of cars at the foot. Several carse and go. Human beings are as small as ants. Although lime has had a lot of work from small torge, it has never worked on such a high floor. She held her head and thought of a man, Nangong mo. He should be able to see such andscape every day. The higher he stands, the fewer people around him. He is the only one in his office. It should be too high to be cold. Her thoughts were floating and sinking, and she didn''t notice what the people in the tea room were talking about. "Did you hear that? Ourpany has been acquired. " "No? Ourpany is also the number one leader in the industry. Who has the courage to buy ourpany? " "The news hasn''te out yet. I still listen to the information from the people in the Secretariat. The other party is the president of a multinational consortium." "It''s a lot of money at first sight. No wonder the senior management is willing to sell thepany and make a lot of money." "I don''t know whether the top management can make money or not. I only know that this is a great opportunity for us. The other party spent so much money on the acquisition, which must be to lead thepany to a more powerful level. Maybe our sry will go up and our welfare will also change. " They talked for a long time. Li Hao had just finished the whole process. It was a great opportunity for him. He has to seize the opportunity of taking off thepany. At three o''clock in the afternoon, someone brought the afternoon tea, and the people in the office were confused, "there was no such thing before." "Or Tianji''s afternoon tea. How much does it cost for so many people in ourpany?" She remembered that she had mentioned to have afternoon tea in the interview. Listen to the meaning of colleagues, they usually do not seem to have this treatment? It won''t be because of your own request, will it? Although the benefits are very good, she also knows how much money she will spend on an extra afternoon tea party in such argepany. She is not the center of the universe. How can thepany revolve around her. In this way, she would safely drink their own Yangzhi manna and enjoy the beautiful afternoon tea in the sunshine. As soon as they get to work, some people haven''t nned to leave. After all, thepany doesn''t release people on time, so they have to work overtime. Director Shen opened the door of the office and came out, "let''s get off work." "Chief, what''s the wind today? Can I get off work so early? " "When the new president took office, he just sent out the news in the afternoon, so he could not work overtime until he had to." "If you don''t work overtime, what about the unfinished work?" "That''s what I want to say. In the future, you should pay attention to efficiency. Those who have procrastination can cure the procrastination as soon as possible. If the business is not up to standard, the performance will not be expected." "Ah..." All of a sudden, there was a lot of groaning. Everyone looked at me and I saw you, but only one person grasped the key point, "the new president takes office? Why didn''t we get the news? Director Shen, is there any change in thepany "I''ll soon know if there''s any change. In short, that''s all I want to say. Let''s get off work." Anyway, green lime is a newer, and the change of personnel in thepany has nothing to do with her. In short, she can do a good job. When the mobile phone rings, Nangong Xun''s voicees: "I''ll wait for you in the garage." Nangong Xun came just after work. Thinking about the ostentatious way of sending people off in the morning, Qingling is afraid of being caught by her colleagues, so she leaves with Bao Fei. Other people stare at her back, "this is not like work, it is estimated that it is a muddle." "Even if you''re a bum, you can''t talk about it. Don''t forget that people are different from us." "So it is." Qingling doesn''t know how her colleagues talk about herself in the back. She has only Nangong Xun in her mind. There was a car parked at the gate of the garage. Without saying hello, the lime went in. "Let''s go." Nangong smoked hands around the chest, "is there a ghost chasing you behind?" "That''s not true. I''m afraid my colleagues will see me. There are a lot of rumors about me." Nangong smoked eyebrows, "someone said you." "Yes, the supervisor said in front of everyone that I am not an intern, but a regr employee. This one alone is not small." However, I don''t care so much. Although there are so many rumors, I won''t lose a piece of meat for me. I''ve seen a lot of people like the director. He can''t bear to see me, so he instigates other people. On the surface, he''sughing. I guess he wants to cut me a few times. " Nangong Xun didn''t pay any attention to her."Aren''t you afraid he''ll trip you up?" "What''s so terrible about that? I do my own well is, if he dares to move me, I can''t spare him, don''t think I''m a good man and a woman. " Nangong Xunughed, "I know." If she was so simple, he would not like it. "How about going to work today?" "If you have 100 points, I will definitely give 100 points. I doubt whether the interviewers on that day have any problems. Actually, they do everything ording to my instructions. Not only did I have a window seat, but I really had afternoon tea and my sry was so high. I''m just an ordinary graduate. That''s great. I always feel there are problems. " "What''s the problem? Don''t you already read the contract? Maybe you think you can look forward to it? " Lime was very happy, "well said, I must have a future, uncle, I think after meeting you, my good luck wille, today I invite you to dinner." "It''s OK. Let''s go." Nangong Xun didn''t tell her that all this was his own help. As long as he saw the smile on his face, he felt it was worth it. Compared with their happiness, Ning Wushuang is much more pitiful. Zhao Xiaoqiang has just entered thepany, the manager''s position has not yet covered the heat, soon thepany came to bankruptcy news. Ning Wushuang feels like a dream when listening, "bankrupt? Dad, are you kidding me? How much profit did you say ourpany madest month, and will go bankrupt today? " "You don''t understand these things. We''ve offended others, and now we''ve been stumbling." "Who is it?" "I don''t know. I only know that ourpany has been blocked by the industry, and we have offended people who shouldn''t have been offended. I''ve been so busy these two days that I''ve been looking for a lot of rtionships. Finally, I got a clue. The other party is a multinational group. I don''t know exactly who it is." "Multinational group?" Ning Wushuang feels strange. Chapter 1155 Their family is a drop of rain in the continuous drizzle in domesticpanies. How can they attract such powerful multinational corporations? After all, in front of them, their own home is like a tiny kitten. Ning father''s eyes are full of anxious color, "do you think I didn''t think of a way? The other party is aggressive and has abundant financial resources. It is very easy to suppress such small shrimps as us. All my friends in the circle asked me to ask if I had offended anyone recently. " Ning''s mother also shed tears, "you don''t know that your father is a man with the least care. How can he offend people casually, but the other party is clear that it is to punish us, not offend others, who will be so damaged." "If we go on like this, our family will be ruined and we will have to file for bankruptcy." Ning Wushuang shed a ray of light in his mind, "multinational group, is it..." The handsome man with purple eyes, his outline is a half breed, and he makes such a decision. Apart from him, he would never think of anyone else. "What''s the matter? What do you think of? " Ning Wushuang is already sweating at the moment. If it is really rted to herself, how should she face the people of Ning family? Ning mother took her hand, "matchless, you don''t scare mother, your face turned white, your hand is so cold, what''s the matter with you?" Ning Wushuang swallowed and salivated, "Mom and Dad, if you say that thepany''s affairs are rted to me, you What would you do? " "It''s about you? How can you get into such a tough guy? Don''t be kidding She is just a graduate student who has juste to thepany to report for a few days. At present, she has not even been familiar with thepany, let alone to do business. How could she contact such a powerful person. Ning Wushuang cried and told the story again. After listening to it, Ning dad pped him, "how did I give birth to a daughter like you. I didn''t like Zhao Xiaoqiang for a long time. I thought you two were in love. I didn''t know that you had such a rtionship. If I had known that, I would not have let you be with him. " This p is not clear, or from small torge, the father who loves him the most, rather matchless some grievances. "Mom..." "It''s useless for you to call me. I want to beat you. You should know better than anyone that it is not easy for your father toe to this day. If he hadn''t been in thepany, he would have died long ago. If your father worked so hard every day, you would have no understanding of him and made such a big disaster for him." Rather matchless wipe tears, "Mom, I don''t want to be like this, how do I know his background is so fierce?" "I said we should keep a low profile and keep a low profile. There are people out there and there are people out there. You are really pissed off. What else can I do now? Don''t go and apologize. The life and death of ourpany is in the hands of the other party." Ning matchless, but where there is no way to do it, Ning dad gave her a death order, if you can''t let the other party down, she will note back. Zhao Xiaoqiang doesn''t know what happened. When he heard the rumors in thepany, he saw Ning Wushuang''s dejected appearance. "Matchless, what''s the matter? Why is it that thepany is saying that we are going to go out of business? What happened to the abnormal decline of thepany''s stock? " Ning matchless eyes red, "Xiaoqiang, you go with me to a ce." "Where?" "Go and apologize to lime." Zhao Xiaoqiang did not understand, "how can you apologize to her? We didn''t do anything wrong. " "It doesn''t matter whether it''s right or not. What''s important is that we have to calm her down. If she doesn''t, ourpany will go bankrupt and my family will be ruined. You can''t be the manager." It''s better to be matchless. Zhao Xiaoqiang weighed the pros and cons in his heart for a long time. At present, it is impossible for him to be a manager as soon as he enters the society. Somepanies have been working as small staff all their life. Even if they are good at it, it will take several years. He was reluctant to give up the matchless and thepany. Finally, they had to go to group A and wait for a long time at the door to see the figure of lime. "What are you doing here? Hello, dog food has been fed to ourpany? I''m sorry, I''m not interested in your love at all. I want to show you another ce. " With her hands around her chest, she looks very cold. She doesn''t know what Nangong Xun has done for her. "Xiaoling, I came to apologize to you specially. What Xiaoqiang and I have done in the past has hurt you. This is a gift carefully selected by me. I hope you can forgive us." A glimpse of the sun came out of the package "We are guilty of the past hurt you, Xiao Ning, don''t be angry, OK? Anyway, we have been inseparable good friends in recent years. " Zhao Xiaoqiang is also apologizing: "liming, I''m sorry, I used to cheat and spread rumors in school. We all know that we were wrong." The lime is more and more puzzled, "do you two eat enough to do nothing?"If they really have conscience, they will not do that kind of thing. They feel guilty to be good people now. "Xiaoning, if you don''t like this bracelet, let''s go to the jewelry store together. I can pay for whatever you like, as long as you forgive us." "I''m short of money or jewelry? I don''t know what you''re up to, but I don''t have so much time to y with you. " "Xiaoning, I''ll tell you directly, can you please give us a horse in Ning family Ning Wushuang said that before the reaction of lime, "what did he do?" "He crushed ourpany. If he doesn''t stop, our family will go bankrupt." No wonder this pair of disgusting people wille to find their existence in front of them. Lime finally knows the reason andughs at the corner of his mouth, "bankruptcy means bankruptcy, which has something to do with me?" "Don''t, little Lim, you can''t let go of death!" "Do you want to die? You look up to me. I can''t change anything. " Said that the green lime is about to leave, rather matchless had to kneel down, "Xiaoling, please, I know I used to apologize to you, but I and Xiaoqiang are really in love, I didn''t mean to dig your corner. I know that I used to be a bit cheap, that''s because I was so jealous of you. I envy you that even if the conditions at home are not good, you are so energetic and colorful at any time. You look better than me, and your figure is better than me, so I will be cheap to satisfy myself. I''m sorry, thousands of mistakes are my fault. You can revenge me, but please don''t hurt my family. My mother has a bad heart and my father worked very hard to get to this day. If thepany goes bankrupt, our family will not be able to bear the result. " Chapter 1156 Zhao Xiaoqiang simply blocked the way of green lime. "Xiaoling, I know you hate us. I''m sorry to you, but the matchless family are innocent. They shouldn''t be involved in this muddy water. If you are not happy, you can punish us both." "Zhao Xiaoqiang, are you so nervous for her or for your own future? Ning Wushuang, I remember that not long ago, you were still swaggering in front of me, saying that people and people are different from each other. You are born to be a manager and be a master, which is different from a person of my status. " The appearance of the two people is not soon should be the words that Ning Wushuang said at the beginning. "It was you who had power. You could say whatever you wanted, but did you ever think about today? Is it cold on your knees? " Ning Wushuang felt his face was beaten and swollen, "lime, I didn''t know your boyfriend was so fierce at that time..." "Yes, up to now, your ideas have not changed. If I don''t have a backstage, I can be bullied at will. If I have a backstage, you can kneel down and beg for mercy. If you don''t have me, other people will still be bullied by you. I''d rather be matchless. How about your family? That''s what you''re worried about. It has nothing to do with me Green lime red at Zhao Xiaoqiang, "get out of the way, good dogs don''t block the way." "Lime, do you have to kill them all? That left my father''s hard-workingpany with nothing? " "Again, it has nothing to do with me." He turned away without expression and even bought a steaming cup of coffee. She has done the lowest level work and knows the hardships. Ning Wushuang is already an adult and should be responsible for her own behavior. She should not bear the consequences. As for her family, she should teach her a lesson. She has always been able to see which is right. At dinner time, Nangong Xun was with her as usual. Every day, they had dinner in different patterns, and the atmosphere was very happy. Nangong Xun no longer forced her to meet her parents, and she did not behave in a more polite way. With him, there was less tension and more rxation. Before, I felt that he was rigid, his behavior was like an elegant noble childe, modest and iparable. She always felt that she was not in the same world with him, so she did not dare to be too presumptuous around him. Nangong smoked a little bit of integration, private time is not so cold and rigid. Just like red wine, lime doesn''t care about the table rules. Pour as much as you want. Nangong smoked by her, clearly two people eat Western food, under the influence of lime, two people live raw food into a big stall. "I''ll teach you how to fight some other day. You won''t be able to." "Rowing?" Nangong Xun really can''t. their dining etiquette is based on Royal standards. Who can talk loudly? He went out to eat big food stalls with green lime, and he also met people who were barehanded. "Yes, do you want to learn?" Lime is not as afraid of him as he used to be. If you have known him for a long time, you will feel that he is really clean and pure. "Learn," Nangong Xun took out a napkin and gently wiped off the oil stains on the corner of her mouth. Green lime on his pair of serious purple pupil, "that Your family should be like you. I always feel that people like me are out of ce with you "Do you think it''s interesting if people are all bound up by rules?" Nangong Xun gently shaved her nose, "what I like about you is your restless personality. You don''t need to change anything, just be yourself." Nangong Xun is so gentle that she looks away from her eyes. She is afraid that she will indulge in it. "Uncle, why are you so nice to me?" "Silly girl, you are the person I believe. I am not good for you. Who am I good for?" "Can you help me with one more thing?" "Say it." "You don''t ask what you want to help." Nangong Xun''s attention is only on her body, "nothing to ask, as long as I can do, I can do anything." "You''d bettere to me today. Are you dealing with them secretly?" Nangong Xun took it for granted, "since she likes to oppress people with power, I just do what she did to you once. Do you want to say good things for them?" "It''s not a good thing to say, but Ning Wushuang has a very good saying, even if she has any mistakes, her parents and family have not. I don''t want you to stop. I just want you to do it gently, at least Don''t let the old people get too irritated. " "I see." Nangong smoked and brought her a dessert, "my girl is the most kind." Green lime is a smart girl. She knows what can and can''t do. She doesn''t feel soft because of Ning Wushuang''s words. All she cares about is not to hurt other people''s families. " "Uncle, I thought I was mediocre. How could I look like the stars in your eyes?" She just said a word and became kind in Nangong''s mouth. "You don''t understand." Nangong Xun looked at her eyes with starlight.After dinner, the two men did not go home by car, but walked along the tall Wutong tree. Nangong Xun moved to the next door of the green lime. They often went in and out together. Looking at the stars in the sky, the lime was jumping and jumping in front of him. The whole person was very happy. "There was a movie recently. Let''s go to the cinema some other time." The lime likes this feeling very much. It''s rxed and has no burden. "No,e to my house. I''ve got new equipment. It''s no worse than a cinema." Lime: "the local tyrant is so good." "If you marry me, you are the wife of the local tyrant, and you can do whatever you want." "I have to send a post. The president of gaoleng teases me 3000 times a day. What should I do? I wait online. It''s very urgent." Nangong Xun touched her head, "how did others answer?" "They all said I was dreaming. Wake me up." The answer is Nangong Xun could not helpughing, "then let them see, you are not dreaming." "I don''t have such a good mind, but it''s all illusory people. Let''s just make fun of it. Uncle and so on. I''ll go shopping in the convenience store." Nangong smoked a lot of smoke with lime, but he didn''t think it was bad. He followed in. The little girl was taking chips and popcorn. Nangong Xun doesn''t really like these junk food, but after spending a long time with lime, he has be a habit. "Well, uncle, you''vee in, too." Lime looked down, Nangong smoked already loaded a cart full of, "you buy so much?" "Whatever you want." If she looked carefully, she would find that every kind of food is liked by the lime, and the habit of a person is to engrave all her interests and hobbies in her heart, and even be instinctive. Chapter 1157 Life with Nangong Xun was not as terrible as lime imagined. On the contrary, he was considerate and soon became a qualified boyfriend. He was so considerate that he made lime feel that all this was unrealistic, as if he was an old hand. "Uncle, how can you do these things? You said you didn''t teach your girlfriend, I don''t believe it! You''re as skilled as if you''ve been in love a hundred times. " Nangong Xun put her in his arms. "I''m very talented and learned." "Learning? How can we learn such a thing? " Nangong Xun didn''t tell her that there were several favorite wives in her circle of friends. Every day, she changed her pattern. Not only that! Nangong Mo, that fool, even pulled a group. It''s enough to show love in the circle of friends every day. They are all powerful tycoons. The painting style of this favorite wife group is like this. My little Jiner is picturesque (three years old): Recently, I have produced a batch of diamonds with good quality in the mine. Do you think I should make a crown or a ring? Nangong Xun is three years old. Lovely little seven children Moda (mu Chen): I suggest that the ring is rarely used in daily life. My little jin''er is picturesque: there are hundreds of rings in my little jin''er, so it''s the crown. Nangong Xun: hehe, how many diamonds do you want to show off? My little Jiner is picturesque: am I showing off diamonds? It''s a wife. Forget it. You''re a single dog. Mo Mo also wants to love Kui Kui today (Nangong Mo): No, you stimte my brother again, my brother will quit the group for the 108th time! I''ll have to pull it if I return it. Nangong Xun: hehe, who is a single dog? Amida: you. My little Jiner is picturesque: you. Today is also ai''an''s Day (Tang Ming): you. If he had been hit like this before, Nangong Xun would withdraw from the group for the first time. But today The slender finger points to open the group nickname modification, and changes the three words of Nangong Mo into "a Ning''s favorite fumigation". People: ouch. Mo Mo love Kui: brother, are you stimted? A Ning''s favorite Xun Xun: look at your low status beloved wives. I''m different from you, OK? The South Temple smoked naive to ept a few words, feel oneself finally ted. "Uncle, are you happy?" "Well, not bad." Mobile phone vibration, the group of people have issued a provocative words. A Ning''s favorite fumigation: in my family, I am the most important person. My little jin''er is picturesque: Mr. Nangong, please wake up, you died early in the morning! Now there are still people who are not spoiled wife demons? Wife is so lovely, how can you not spoil it? Today is also AIAN''s Day: I don''t believe it. Mo Mo loves Kui: brother, although I''m your brother, I don''t believe it. Amida: I don''t believe it, unless you prove it. Nangong smoked crazy typing on the mobile phone, lime took a look at his face, always feel good. Finally, he put away his cell phone. "Girl, can you cook?" ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, but it''s not very good. " "It doesn''t matter. I have some friendsing home this weekend. Can you cook?" "Uncle, just don''t dislike my craft." The South Temple smoked to pick eyebrow a smile, "certainly don''t dislike." It''s time for them to know who is the boss of their family, and they are different from their beloved wife! Lime thought for a moment, "uncle, are your friends all powerful people? I... " "Of course not. It''s just a group of housewives and men who have nothing to do. They just need to prepare anything and don''t take them seriously." As soon as this sentence came out, she felt much morefortable. Although she didn''t know how his friend could be a housewife, she was still very happy. As long as she wasn''t a superior president or something, she was far from them. Today, Qingling still feels that her status is too low to be worthy of Nangong Xun. The day before Saturday, lime also asked Nangong Xun about his friend''s taste. Nangong Xun said that it was OK to make it simple. I don''t know the next day. The food was prepared in advance by the servant, and the lime was in the yard to prepare the barbecue. It''s not the mostmon way to make friends! Until the guests show up one by one, lime begins to doubt life. First came an Nan and Tang Ming. Bentley jumped out of the room, dressed in a red skirt, jumping like a girl. Behind the elegant man to catch up, "you slow down." Is this the ordinary housewife in Nangong Xun''s mouth? When she was in a daze, Anan had already jumped to her side, "are you Xiaoling? Wow, you are so beautiful!!! Nangong Xun really found a treasure! But I don''t think you look familiar. It seems you''ve seen it anywhere. "Lime feels that the girl in front of her is very smart and beautiful, which makes her regret how to wear a cartoon sweater today. She should have been more formal! "Hello, you." Lime always talks a lot, and I don''t know what to say at the moment. "Nuo, this is a gift for you. By the way, my name is Gu Anan, and this is my husband Tang Ming." Tang Ming gentleman said hello, such as Mu Chunfeng, extremely elegant. Gu An Nan looked at his watch, "why hasn''t my sistere yet?" "It should be fast. I just got on the phone with my third uncle." Third uncle? Who is it? A Rolls Royce stopped, and two men and women with high facial values appeared. The girl appeared in a simple white dress with soft hair, like a porcin doll. The man beside her was very tall, like a barrier. the girl looks as like as two peas, but if she is not a quiet child, she will begin to doubt life. "This is my sister, Xiao Qi." Mu Chen also simply said hello. How about going back to change now! What about the good housewife? This is a prince and princess! Another Maybach stopped. The first one came out was a handsome man with blond hair and blue eyes. He opened the door gentlely. First, he took out a baby with blue eyes and ck hair. Then he put out his hand and put a small white hand in his palm. A family of three. It''s like painting. three faces as like as two peas, but each has its own style. Gu Jin holding the cake, "first meeting, excuse me." The voice is so gentle that the lime blushes. What a beautiful and gentle woman! "Sister, do you think little a-ling is a little like a person?" Ann Nan is climbing Gu Jin''s shoulder, Gu Jin also has this kind of feeling, as for who she looks like, she can''t remember for a while. Nangong Mo camete with okra. The cold vi is busy. Lime is still in a daze with a clip. What kind of immortals are these! Nangong Xun is to show one side of his family status, "girl,e and pour them tea." "Ah Well, I''ming. " Nangong Xun picks his eyebrows with pride. However, the next second, he sees that the lime carries six cups in one breath. Before lime could speak, he got up and said, "put it down for me! A little girl with so many cups, hands don''t hurt? " Lime blinked. "I took more than this when I was doing part-time work. It''s OK. I''ll pour boiling water." Nangong Xun took the tray from her hand and said, "I''ll go. What do you do when you are scalded with boiling water?" Lime murmured, which is so delicate, but just pour boiling water. The men behind are allughing. Is that it? Si three years old: "don''t struggle, pet wife, isn''t it fragrant? What kind of male chauvinism do you want? " Nangong Mo''s eyes have all fallen down. My brother still has such a side. "Brother, give up. Men are born to spoil their wives. Damned, women are monsters." Okra looked at him. "Did you just say something?" Nangong Mo said with a smile: "my wife is so beautiful!" Chapter 1158 At the beginning, she was worried that she was just amon people, which was notpatible with their princesses and princesses. I don''t know that each of them is better than the other. GUI Ling Jing Gu Anan doesn''t know where to find a pair of big scissors, which is famous for building flowers and nts for Nangong Xun. Tang Ming followed her, fearing that she might hurt herself. From time to time, he still admonished: "An''an, let go of the Bush, let me do it. This pruning knife is too..." Tang Ming wanted to talk too much, but she knew that Anan was the most rebellious. The more you didn''t want her to touch anything, the more she wanted to show you. He had to change his words: "it''s too blunt to cut. You''re too tired with it." Gu Anan took the scissors to think seriously, "I think you''re right." Tang Ming was relieved, "dear, put down the scissors." The next second Gu Anan didn''t know where to get an electric saw. Pressing the switch, the sharp saw made a deafening sound. Lime looked at the girl holding the chainsaw, with a bright smile, just like a chainsaw maniac. "Is this sharp enough?" Tang Ming He thought he had better shut up. If he opened his mouth, Gu Anan might give him something to y with. He mistake Leng of this a while, Gu An Nan has already carried electric saw to run away. While pruning, whileughing: "this is a good use." Small seven opens a pair of big eyes, curiously looking at an Nan, even some eager impulse. Over the years, she has been nurtured and grown up like a flower. She has never done anything so extraordinary. She looks at an Nan with admiration. Xiao Qi licked thin cherry lips: "brother Chen, I want to..." Mu Chen where can''t see Mu seven''s mind, stop her in advance: "no, you don''t want to." Xiao Qi is gentle and gentle, which is different from Gu An Nan. Tang Ming is worried about Gu An Nan''s ident, let alone Xiao Qi. The little girl stares at Mu Chen pitifully. Mu Chen can''t bear it. She reaches out her hand and rubs her head. "That danger, if you can''t control it well, it''s easy to hurt yourself. Qi Er is obedient. Shall we have a barbecue? Don''t you always want to bake chicken wings yourself? " Small seven eyes a bright, "I can dust elder brother?" "Well, yes." Looking at the interaction between the two, there is a background dancing wildly with a chainsaw behind the quiet and beautiful picture. It''s really hard for her to understand how the triplets'' personalities are so different. Her eyes fell on the elegant and intellectual Gu Jin. Among the three, she was the most dazzling being, just like the backbone. Tang Ming has no choice but to ask Gu Jin for help. To cure an Nan, it''s up to Gu Jin. Gu Jin picked up the little cute in his arms and waved to Gu An Nan, "an Nan, I want to go to the barbecue, can you help me hold Jin Nuo for a while?" Gu Annan seconds stop, "of course! I''lle. " "Anan, Jinnuo will be afraid of your chainsaw." "Sister, I''ll close it now." The crazy devil of the electric saw finally cut off the power and ran to the little rabbit like the big wolf who saw the little rabbit. "Give it to me." Tang Ming was relieved. Nangong Xun and siliting lean together, two equally outstanding men, a blue pupil and a purple pupil. This picture is very beautiful. "Seriously?" Si Li Ting askednguidly. Nangong Xun swept the girl with a smile not far away, "it''s not as you wish, so you don''t have to worry every day. I''ll dig the corner." Si Li Ting, who had been guessed, said, "you think too much. Su Su is mine. No one can take it away." "Oh." Nangong Xun, who has retired from the group for 108 times, obviously doesn''t believe his lies. If he hadn''t let himself go, how about xiuen''ai, who turns a corner in the group every day? Si Li Ting chuckled: "but it''s not easy for you to find true love." Nangong Xun asked: "want to fight?" "Anytime." The two men with striking features were at each other''s throats every minute. Si Li Ting took off his coat, and Nangong Xun rolled up his sleeve. Two voices happened to ring out: "brother Li Ting, can you bring the milk powder in the car?" "Uncle, there is not enough charcoal. Tell me where it is and I''ll get it." Si Li Ting stops, and Nangong Xun puts down his sleeve, "I''ll make another appointment next time!" "Whatever." One to get milk powder, one to get charcoal. "It''s so heavy. I''ll take it." Nangong smoked the lime''s body and said, "you go to sit and rest. If you feel bored, just bake." Before that, someone who was still swaggering in the group unconsciously turned into a favorite wife. Lime Yang lip a smile, "then I also go to roast chicken wings." Although Xiao Qi was full of tears, the corner of his mouth was always smiling.Gu Anan is busy showing off her superb barbecue skills. "Look at our professional skills. We can''t do it in ten or eight years. Little lime, can you see how fast I move?" Lime and her serious discussion, "Miss Anan also set up stalls?" "No, I''m just a genius. I''ll watch it once. You see, this chili should be put like this." Gu An Nan saw the audience support, very happy to perform her skills. What do you know? the chili oil soaked in garlic and chili oil flies past the brush and "whew" into the eyes of lime. "Ouch." "Excuse me, little lime, are you ok?" Gu An Nan''s face changed greatly, and he quickly dropped his brush. Tang Ming and others also gathered around. Nangong Xun took a few steps, reached out and raised her chin, looked at her tears in her eyes, "how about it?" "No, it''s OK. It''s just the eyes. I''ll wash them." "I''ll be with you." "No, no, no, no, No. you can stay with the guests." Nangong Xun couldn''t help saying that he picked her up and went to the bathroom with his long legs, "close your eyes, don''t rub." Lime''s eyes are hot and painful. She has to take off her contact lenses quickly. But Nangong Xun is here Wouldn''t her secret be revealed. Body was put down, Nangong smoked more anxious than she, "take off the sses, wash." I didn''t expect that Nangong Xun had found out for a long time. "You know?" "You think I''m blind? Today''s little girls like to wear beautiful pupil, which makes the pupil look bigger. " He said seriously, and lime was relieved that she didn''t know her eyes. "How long do you want to cry? Wash it quickly. " Lime with his back to him, take off the lens, gently wipe clean with a towel. "How''s it going? Does it still hurt? " "It doesn''t hurt." When she thought about it, she said, "that Uncle, if my appearance changes, will you still like me? " The man in the mirror didn''t look up. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and said, "why, have you be a monster?" "That''s about it." Lime bowed her head, but she didn''t want to raise it. Nangong smoked to smile, "don''t say you be a monster, even if you be a fierce ghost, I also want to fix you." Lime will be the other side of the lens off, leisurely turned, "are you sure?" Nangong fumigated, "your eyes..." One is as blue as a gem, the other is as pine as cypress cat''s eye green. Both eyes are very beautiful, but they grow on one face. People who have never seen the world will think they are monsters. The heart of lime is beating rapidly, waiting for a result like a trial. Will he despise himself like others? "I''m a monster." One hand gently raised her chin. "Look at me." Lime looked up, opposite his eyes. "Uncle, would you hate me like this?" "Why do you hate it?" Nangong Xun gently raised the corner of his mouth, "you are the treasure God has given me." "But these two eyes are not the same color..." "It''s called mandarin duck eye. It''s rare. I like it very much." Nangong Xun''s lips covered her eyelids. "Promise me, don''t hide any more. It''s a pity to have such beautiful eyes." Gu Jin and others also came after hearing the news, "lime, are you ok?" Lime pushed Nangong Xun away, and her eyes didn''t know where to look. "I, I''m fine." Gu An Nan pointed to her eyes, "you I remember who you are Chapter 1159 Lime thought that the secret of her eyes would be exposed, and she would be ridiculed as a child. Who knows this group of people not only did not ridicule her, but seriously studied her eyes one by one. She pointed to her eyes and asked incredulously, "who am I like?" Gu An Nan a pat forehead, also don''t speak, is to take out the mobile phone, constantly in the album inside looking for things. "Miss Anan, what are you looking for?" Gu An Nan seemed to have discovered some amazing secret. Her fingers trembled, "wait I found it, you see! " She erges the photo in her mobile phone, covers the part under her nose with her hand, and then puts the mobile phone on the part of the lime blue eyes. "You see, does it look like her eyes?" as like as two peas in two eyes, the women in the picture show a subtle alienation. "looks as like as two peas." "Well, look at her mouth again." Gu Annan turned to another photo to erge, and made aparison between their mouths. The facial features of lime are just like the two people in the picture. Gu Jin has found the clue, "is it difficult to be a small Caragana..." "What do you mean? Who are the two people in the picture? " Gu Anan spread out the photo to her, "I can''t judge your rtionship now, but I think I think it''s definitely right, sister, don''t you think so?" Gu Jin said, "if it''s true, they will be very happy." Even Si Li Ting, who had been cold all the time, looked at the lime seriously. If true, then lime is his sister! It''s incredible. It''s a blood rtionship. Looking at the woman in the photo, she is so exquisite that she doesn''t look like a real person. She wears a cheongsam on her body, and the natural beauty is just like that. The other one is a handsome and calm man. Although he is smiling, his smile doesn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. Looking at the two people''s facial features, she made it clear that it was their copy, and the possibility appeared in her mind. She was afraid and afraid. I''m afraid I think too much. When I have a hope, it will break even more. The woman in the picture has blue pupils, while the man has green pupils. Just as her eyes are green and blue. Thinking of that possibility, she no longer hated her eyes, but felt happy. Gu Anan took the mobile phone and couldn''t wait to share it with them. Before the video is connected, lime is in a state of confusion. Nangong Xun holds her shoulder, "don''t be afraid, what shoulde will alwayse." After a while, a beautiful woman appeared in the video. It was a woman with exquisite and elegant makeup. Her legs were ovepping and her face was covered with white smoke. Lazy voice came: "little bastard, what bad things have you done?" Lime greedily stares at the woman in the video. She is more attractive than the photo. In this way, she looks more like her. "Not today, Ka. I have good news for you! You just smile stealthily, friendly tips, and get ready first! " Gu Jin gently patted Gu An Nan''s head, "no small, how to call the person?" "Is Xiao jin''er here, too?" "Little aunt, I''m here, and brother ting." Si Li Ting was also caught to say hello. "Well, I''ve already said hello, sister. Let me talk, or I''ll suffocate!" "What''s the matter? What do you want to say? " Ka bored ying with the new manicure, "is there something wrong with the little bastard recently?" "Well, I''m not." Gu Jin pulled over the nervous lime behind him, "little aunt, do you think she looks familiar?" "Elder sister, don''t take you like this, say good I say!" Ka doesn''t know what the two sisters are ying. She takes a look at the strange girl beside Gu Jin. That girl looks very beautiful, especially a pair of eyes, like two bright gems, but also special and fascinating. Girl''s lips, girl''s eyebrows, girl''s outline. Ka put down her cigarette and moved herself closer to the screen. Her delicate features were full of incredible words. "She, who is she?" Ka''s voice was shaking. You can imagine the impact on her at the moment. "My name is lime." Lime introduces herself briefly. "Your parents Where is it? " "I don''t know. ording to my adoptive parents, I was in the hands of human traffickers many times before I got to them. Who are my biological parents? I''ve never seen them before." "What''s the matter?" At the other end of the phone, Lo came down the stairs. "What''s the matter?"Ka covered her lips and said, "Lo,e and have a look, this little girl." "What are you fussing about, she..." Lo saw lime, asplicated as Ka''s expression. "Who is she?" Gu Jin sees that the scene is a bit awkward. After all, the parent-child test has not been done for the lime. It''s obviously not very scientific just from its appearance and eyes. Neither of them dared to say the word. "Little aunt, little uncle, can youe here?" "Give me the address and we''ll be right there." Lo had put on his coat and stepped aside to contact the private jet. If it''s really the same as they imagined, the child didn''t die and still lived well, they dare not think about it. Ka has been reluctant to hang up the video, and kept chatting with lime until she got on the ne. "Darling, you wait for us, we wille soon!" "Well." Lime did not expect to eat their own barbecue out of the parents, this is a dream? She pinched herself. Besides Luo and Ka, nangongli and youyou came. Two people and horses meet in the vi of Nangong Xun. Nangong Li is quite strange. "What''s the matter with you?" Ka can''t care what to say, anxious to go inside, she wants to make sure that the little girl won''t leave again. Lime is also anxiously waiting. Nangong Xun pushes the milk in his hand and says, "drink a ss of milk." A ss of milk has not been drunk, lime has been taken into his arms, the man was very warm, but also very careful. "Are you Xiao Ning er?" The person in the video appears in front of her eyes. She thinks she is too beautiful, especially her eyes, which are like the blue sea. To Yu Luo, stretch out a hand to want to touch her, but embarrassed to withdraw a hand to go. "It''s me." Lime didn''t even know what to call her. She just felt that the two people in front of her were friendly even if they had never met. "The people who do the paternity test havee. I think you want to know the result more than anyone else." Gu An Nan is a happy face, "so I do identification of people and equipment to find, I am not good?" "You little devil." Keira was surprised and happy, holding the hand of lime and asking questions. Youyou and nangongli are confused, "xun''er, this..." "You''vee just in time to witness the miracle." In the presence of everyone, the parent-child test of lime was done. When the results came out, everyone held their breath. "I''ll do it." Nangong Xun was the first to open the envelope. Many eyes fell on him, and there was no ident. Lime was tightly held in her arms again. With the embrace from her parents, she was about to suffocate and die of happiness. "Mom and Dad!" Ka''s tears moistened her neck. "Child, my dear child, mom has finally found you." Luo, a big man, choked at the moment, didn''t know what to say. "Wench, let you suffer." Nangong Lihe youyou was relieved, "so we still want to be inws with them? What a wonderful fate. " Nangong smoked eyebrows, "we will be filial to you." "Brother, did your sister-inw agree to your proposal? Is that what you said?" Nangong Xun said seriously, "she will." Chapter 1160 Lime felt like she had a dream, strange and pleasant. She pinched herself, all this is not a dream, but a real existence, her world has be a bright, she found the warmth has beencking. Ka and Luo get what they want and find their daughter. Over the years, Ka always thinks her daughter is dead, so she is heartbroken. She doesn''t know that she is not dead, but she has grown up safely. The couple are very happy. In particr, Ka''s mother''s love is beyond expression. She wants to make up for all the time she missed in the past. Looking at the room full of clothes, in a short period of one month, her name has more than 20 houses, more than 10 cars and casinos from all over the world! She always wanted to ask what she wanted from the casino? Considerate Luo told her not to worry, just wait for the dividend every year. Ka takes her to buy clothes or jewelry every day, and makes her look like a butterfly. Parents love, deep and great, to her this, gorgeous and shocked! Nangong Xun''s mother is easy to get along with, she is not only beautiful but also elegant, especially the pair of purple eyes, born in Nangong Xun''s eyes is cold and proud, in her eyes is bright. "Come here, Xiao Ning''er,e and have a look." "Auntie, what''s the matter?" Lime will head together in the past, found that youyou hand is actually a pile of thick dress map. "This is my wedding dress. Which one do you like? These are all hand-made. You have to order them in advance. " Looking at the beautiful wedding dress design, her face turned purple. "That Auntie, are you in such a hurry? I think I''m still young. No, I don''t have to get married so soon. " Leisurely gentle smile, "don''t worry, don''t worry, is the first set, want to knot at any time can knot." In fact, what she thought in her heart was that her son had been single for so many years, and finally fell in love with a girl, but she didn''t grasp it. If he ran away, where would she go to find another one? "This..." Lime felt headache, "or don''t worry, I haven''t figured out which one to take." You gently smile, "it doesn''t matter, I''ll let people do it all over the as." The lime was so shocked, "but there are a hundred sets on it!" "Well, when you''re done, you can choose slowly." "But I can''t finish it? Auntie, will it be a little wasteful "It doesn''t matter how wasteful it is for you. You can hang it and have a look every day." Lime: "and Is this a rich family? Sure enough, she didn''t understand. Although she has a huge fortune, she can''t bear to marry Nangong Xun immediately. She is still a child, how can she get married immediately? So on a dark and windy night, lime escaped! From then on, her life was totally different. If she didn''t work hard, she would be arrested to get married and inherit hundreds of millions of property. Lime felt that there were still many unfinished things in her life, so she left a letter for a while. With money, the lime can easily meet the adoptive father''s medication needs. Qing Yaoqing is happy to learn that she has found her parents. "Daughter, you said that with such rich parents and boyfriends, you are not enjoying your family at present. What are you doing here?" "Dad, I''m here to say goodbye to you. I left you a sum of money on your card. You don''t have to worry about it any more." "Goodbye? Where are you going, little girl? " Qing Yaoqing took her by the hand and said, "it''s not easy for your parents to find you. What are you doing?" "Dad, I am not a demon, I am I don''t want to get married so early. " "You don''t like nangongxun?" Lime shook her head, "I like it, but I''m not ready to get married. My uncle''s mother is gentle and amiable. I can''t bear to hurt them." "So you''re going to sneak away?" "Yes, but I left letters. I''lle back when I''ve had enough." "You have to take good care of yourself, Dad. Although you are not my own father, I have been treating you as my own father all these years. During this period, I don''t want to be any more. The nursing workers have arranged for you. You have to get better soon." "Silly girl, with your heart, how can dad have something to do? You just let go and do what you want to do. Don''t worry about me. Mr. Nangong has found me the most professional doctor, and I will certainly get better. " Lime smile, "you have this sentence I am relieved." "Over the years, you''ve been doing several jobs every day for me. It''s rare that you can unload everything and enjoy yourself. But there''s one thing I want to remind you. When you''ve had enough fun, remember to go home and don''t let your parents worry about you." "Well, I see!" Lime picked up her suitcase and went to the airport. Before she got married, she wanted to live for herself.With her boarding pass, she boarded the ne smoothly. She looked down for her seat. Just to the aisle, a long leg across in front. "Sir, please let..." Eyes from the man''s legs move up, lime at a nce to see the familiar face, amazing face, and that pair of special purple pupil. The man closed the magazine and swept her face, "OK." "Uncle, why are you here?" Lime was very surprised. "This is economy ss!" Nangong Xun''s identity is usually in first ss. How can he be here. The next second she exined in a panic: "uncle, I''m not trying to escape, I''m just Go out and y. Are you here to take me back? " The man brought up a smile: "I heard you want to travel? I think you must be short of a traveller. What do you think of me? " "You..." "Just think of it as an early honeymoon. I''ll be with you wherever you want to go. It''s a good time for me to take a vacation." Lime blinked, "but you still have so many things to do, just follow me, don''t you mind?" "To me, you are the most important thing." Nangong Xun got up and made way for a passage. "Don''t you mind if I go with you?" Lime was ttered and shook her head. "Uncle, where do you want to go?" "As long as you''re here, anywhere, I''ll be on your boat and you''ll be at the helm, OK?" Lime naughty smile, "not afraid I abducted you?" "I''m afraid. If you want to do it, you can do it all your life." Qingling sits down slowly, and Nangong Xun bends down to fasten her seat belt. At this time, the stewardess announced the departure time. When she looked at the ne curiously, there were no other passengers except them. "Uncle, did you charter the ne?" Sure enough, she couldn''t imagine the world of local tyrants. It''s more extravagant than first ss. "It''s a journey for both of us, Miss lime. Are you ready?" "Mr. Nangong, I''m always ready to go with you for the rest of my life." The ne soared into the sky, and the light came in. Above the clouds, their love officially began. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!